《The Daily Life of the Demon King》 Chapter 1 - 1: Meeting with the Old Man "Where am I now and why am I talking to myself? It''s quite simple ¨C I''m dead. That''s right, what a surprise. I find myself in emptiness, like in typical stories where heroes die and end up somewhere, then meet a god. The most surprising thing is that I ended up here when I expected to go to hell, the place they scare children with. Why was I supposed to go to hell? It''s quite simple ¨C I knew how I lived and what awaited me. I probably thought I could find a job there. It''s always better than suffering eternal torment. Back to the point: here I am, pondering what to do next. Wait for the big G or ROBA, as they call them, or try to escape to where I''m supposed to go. How did I die? It''s quite simple ¨C no truck-kun or heroic saving of women or children from disaster. I died like a typical old man from a heart attack at the age of over 25. How did it happen? It''s quite simple: late-night gaming sessions, energy drinks, and coffee ¨C all led to a heart attack in a young body. And that''s how I ended up here." ??? - You''re quite an interesting young man, may I say? Alexander - Well, I think it''s quite logical that someone like me should end up in hell rather than getting a chance at reincarnation and such. ??? - And why exactly did you decide your place is in hell, not, for example, in heaven? Alexander - I believed in Hell and Heaven and thought that for one''s actions, one should bear punishment. Plus, I thought I could find work in Hell. ??? - Haha, first time I see someone who wants to find a job in Hell. You''re truly an interesting kid. Alexander - I guess, thank you. Who are you, old man, God or ROBE? ??? - Neither one, kid. Alexander - So you''re the One Above All, right? OAA - That''s right, and you win a prize! clap-clap-clap Bring the prize to the studio, well, actually, to the void. Alexander - You''re quite a jovial old man. OAA - I''m not old. Why does everyone I meet think I''m old? Even my two sons think I''m already old. Alexander - blank stare You do realize you''re older than the multiverse that''s been around for eons, right? OAA - These are all trivialities, young Alexander. Alexander - And now you''re speaking like the Almighty. sweating profusely OAA - Alright, let''s leave all these trivialities and discussions. Now that you''ve figured out why I''m here, will you choose to be reborn or will you go where your karma dictates for your actions and the life you''ve lived? Alexander - Well, I think only a fool would refuse. So, what can I wish for and what can''t I? OAA - You can wish within reason, don''t be greedy, young friend. Alexander - Then, what''s the upper limit of power I can wish for? Can I choose the world I''ll go to and change my appearance? OAA - As for power, I think you understand it''s not about omnipotence and such. As for the other questions - yes and yes. Alexander - A rather vague answer about power, but okay. Let me think for a couple of minutes and I''ll tell you my answer, if that''s okay with you. OAA - Everything''s fine, take your time. [Some time later...] Alexander - I think I''ve decided on the abilities I need. I want all the abilities of Anos Voldigoad. OAA - Well, those abilities don''t contradict what I mentioned earlier. But can you explain why these powers specifically? Alexander - I''m not satisfied with typical main characters who overcome everything with willpower and friendship. I want to be strong and unconditionally dominant, breaking any barriers effortlessly, without getting into blood and dirt. I need power to live on the edge, where I am respected and feared, and where every step I take becomes a challenge for those around me. OAA - So you just don''t want to bother? Alexander - Exactly. And one last question before you send me to the world I choose. Can I absorb their powers and knowledge here before going on adventures? OAA - (laughs) You really surprise me, kid. No one has asked to stay to absorb powers before leaving. Well, sure, you can absorb knowledge and powers here. Just let me know when you''re ready. Alexander - Thank you. And one more thing. Can I get starting weapons, or can I only ask for powers? OAA - What starting weapon do you want, my young friend? But remember, it shouldn''t disrupt the balance of the world you''re going to. Alexander - The swords Yamato and Beowulf. OAA - Well, I think such weapons can be allowed. Why this choice specifically, and not something more exotic like the Gates of Babylon or Solomon''s rings? Alexander - These are my favorite weapon. I like their style. OAA - (laughs) Good choice. Are you ready to begin receiving powers? Alexander - Yes, I''m ready. And regarding appearance, before I head to another world with my face and dead fish eyes, I want a look like Anos, but with eyes the color of mystical death perception, not like Satoru''s. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. OAA - Noted. Let me know when you''re ready to begin. §°§¡§¡: Good, when you absorb the powers and experience, you''ll be ready for adventures. And please, name the world you wish to journey to. Alexander: Alright, alright, no need to get upset. I''m ready to receive your blessing, oh great elder. §°§¡§¡: Oh, don''t make it all so bad. Absorbing such a volume of knowledge will be a bit unpleasant, so bear with it for a while. Some time later... Alexander: I must say, it''s been quite an interesting experience. Feeling these powers and seeing how I look now... I can say I''m pleased with myself. §°§¡§¡: Well then, are you ready for your adventures, young Alexander? Alexander: Yes, I''m ready to journey to another world. I want to go to the world of Danmachi, a year before the main events start. And if possible, I''d like to enter an alternate universe where Bell is a girl? And please, I prefer it to be near Orario. I just don''t want to travel too far. Can I also receive a small starting capital so I can afford housing and food until I find a family to join? §°§¡§¡: Of course, that''s possible. And don''t worry about using weapons and gaining experience; you''ll learn all that as soon as you arrive in the other world. So, are you ready? Alexander: Yes, I''m ready. And thank you very much for everything you''ve given me and the opportunity to fully enjoy life. §°§¡§¡: Then I wish you a safe journey, young Alexander, and may luck always be with you. "This isn''t The Hunger Games," I managed to shout before the portal sucked me in, and all I heard afterward was the laughter of that old man before everything went dark. Some time later... After waking up, I found myself already in the forest. Nearby lay the weapon I had asked for from the old man, and a small pouch of money from this world, if I remember correctly, they are called Valis. As for the clothes I was wearing, at first, I thought it would be the standard attire of the power I had chosen. However, it turned out to be clothing similar to Vergil''s from DMC, which pleasantly surprised me because I''ve always liked his style. Now, onto the silliest question I hadn''t thought about before asking for the weapon: where do I put it? Maybe I can store it and summon it, like in those games. And it seems to have worked. I practiced a bit with summoning and dismissing the weapon to better understand how it works. Now, the most important moment ¡ª how much money did the old man give me? Peeking into the Valis pouch, I found a note from the old man with a short message: "Don''t thank me, sometimes we all forget something." Alexander: Ha-ha-ha, I admit, the old man has a sense of humor. After reading the note and laughing at my own foolishness, I decided to check how much money I received as a starting capital. There were about a million Valis in the pouch, enough for me to rent a nice room or buy a decent house until I join a god and their family. Well then, I can start my adventures. To be continued... Chapter 2 - 2:Arrival in Orario and Visiting the Guild First-Person View After deciding to head towards the city, I needed to make initial preparations so that the gods wouldn''t sense my demonic blood and demon energy. For this, I required one spell from Anos'' arsenal ¡ª the Narz spell. Narz is a fundamental magic spell that masks the origin of magical power. It makes the magical power appear human rather than demonic to everyone around. This spell will help me conceal my aura so that the gods won''t attack me as soon as I arrive in the city. Additionally, I need to use another spell ¡ª Najira. Najira is a spell that hides the target''s magical power. It will help conceal my enormous reserve of magical energy. What annoys me the most right now are the Purple Eyes of Destruction. Now I understand why Satoru always wore a blindfold. The feeling that you can destroy everything with just a glance is simply shocking. I need a small seal for my eyes from Anos''s arsenal ¡ª and the problem is solved. Now, I can set off for the city. I think I''ll take Yamato with me, just in case I encounter something on the way. Some Time Later... As I approached the city, I realized I had ended up in a fantasy world, because what I was seeing was beyond words. I can only say that it was amazing. Getting closer to the city, I noticed a line for entry consisting of various races, merchants, and adventurers. "Why does no author mention in their fantasy books that the queues to these cities are enormous? Thank goodness the old man threw me into this world in the morning and not closer to evening." After waiting in line for a while, it was finally my turn to pass through. A guard stopped me at the gate to ask a few questions. Guard: Young man, where have you come from and what is your purpose in visiting Orario? Me: I came from the Far East to become an adventurer, find a family, and enjoy the adventures. Guard: From the Far East, you say? I don''t see any features in you typical of people from the East. Me: (Ha-ha-ha) I understand I don''t look the part. My family has lived there for generations, though I don''t really know where my ancestors originally came from. Unfortunately, I can''t find out because I''m the last of my family, so I decided to travel. One day, while traveling with a caravan, people were talking about adventurers and the city of Orario, so I decided to come here to find a place where I can call home. Guard: I sympathize with you, young friend. You must have gone through a lot to get here. Me: Thank you. What do I need to do to enter the city and become an adventurer? Guard: To enter the city, you need a document proving your identity, which you can get at the guild. If you don''t have one, we can issue a temporary one. You will also have to pay an entry fee of 200 valis. Me: No problem. Do I need to pay extra for the temporary ID? Guard: (Ha-ha) You''re quite the cheerful one. No, it''s temporary and will allow you to enter the city and register at the guild. Me: Thank you. Could you also tell me how to get to the guild so I can get the ID and possibly find out information about the so-called dungeon? Guard: Of course. See that tall tower in the distance? That''s the dungeon, and the guild is nearby. They will provide you with the information you need. Me: Thanks for your help, and have a good day. First-Person Perspective As I walked through the streets of Orario on my way to the guild, I couldn''t stop marveling at the fact that I was truly in a fantasy world. Along the way, I saw many different merchants with their stalls, selling all kinds of trinkets and food. "Note to self: try the food at these stalls after registering at the guild because some of it looks very appetizing. Alright, enough distractions and growling stomach. First, I need to take care of business, and then I can enjoy the perks of the fantasy world, namely, delicious food. After all, I haven''t eaten since my death (ha-ha-ha). Silly words and puns." Looking around, I noticed people were starting to give me strange looks. I realized I had made a joke and laughed at it myself, apparently out loud. There it was, my first social blunder in the fantasy world. The most important thing now was to maintain a composed face and keep moving toward my goal. And my goal was the guild. First-Person Perspective Reaching the guild building and stepping inside, I was greeted by a spacious area. On one side, adventurers were lined up to sell what they had collected in the dungeon. On the other side, it seemed like people were waiting to get information or hand something over to the staff. Regarding this, I wasn''t sure if the guild bought information or not; I''d have to clarify that with whoever became my advisor. For now, though, another queue. After waiting in line for a while, I encountered one of the characters from Danmachi, Eina Tulle, a half-elf girl who looked after Bell Cranel. Eina was a kind and gentle half-elf girl, yet quite strict when the situation demanded it. She had a beautiful, slender figure typical of elves, cute long ears, short brown hair, and lovely emerald eyes. Apparently, I stared at her for too long, making her feel uncomfortable. Eina: Good day, my name is Eina Tulle. How can I help you? Me: I just recently arrived in the city, and the guard at the entrance said I need to get an ID to be able to stay in the city. Eina: I see, you are a newcomer. What brings you to the city? Me: I came to the city to become an adventurer and find a family to enjoy adventures with. Eina: I understand. In that case, you need to fill out a form for the ID, and after you join a family, you will need to fill out a form for adventurers. Me: So, without joining a family, I can''t enter the dungeon? Eina: That''s correct. Those are the rules after many people who weren''t blessed by the gods entered the dungeon and died. Me: I understand, Miss Eina. Then, can you give me the form for the ID? Eina: Certainly. While filling out the form, I needed to provide my first and last name, age, and occupation. It was all quite straightforward, though I took some time deciding on what name and age to use. After all, I wasn''t going to write that I was just a few hours old. I decided to choose the most optimal age¡ª18 years, just a couple of years older than Bell. Being a lazy person, I decided to use my old name and surname, Anos, and ended up with a name that even sounded similar: Alexander Voldigod. After completing the form, I handed it to Eina. Me: Miss Eina, I''ve filled out the form. Can you check if everything is correct so I don''t waste the paper? Eina: You''ve filled it out correctly, Voldigod-san. You indicated your age as 18, though I thought you were older. Me: I think, thank you (strange look). Under my strange look, Eina blushed for some reason, although my eyes shouldn''t evoke such cute emotions in the opposite sex. Eina: (ahem) Excuse me, here is your ID, Voldigod-san. If you need any more information, feel free to ask me. Me: Thank you, Miss Eina. If possible, could you tell me where I can find information about the families I can join? Eina: Of course. You can look through the families of the gods in this book, or are you looking for a specific god you would like to join? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Me: I don''t have a specific family in mind. I just arrived in the city and want to look around before deciding who to join. Browsing through the so-called family register, I tried to find a certain loli-goddess because I couldn''t remember when she arrives. After spending some time, I found who I was looking for, namely Hestia, the goddess of fire and hearth. When people say Hestia gives useless buffs with her blessing¡ªit''s not true. There''s nothing better than coming home after a hard day to a place where you are awaited. After finding what I was looking for, I decided to return the book to Eina and at the same time find out where I could grab a bite to eat. If it turned out to be "The Hostess of Fertility," even better. Where else could one meet cute maid girls if not at the most significant place in Orario? Me: Thank you, Miss Eina. I found what I was looking for. If it''s not too much trouble, could you tell me where I can get a good meal? Eina: Certainly, Voldigod-san. You can go to "The Hostess of Fertility." They cook very well there, and the portions are quite large¡ªjust right for a growing body. Me: Then could you point the way for this hungry traveler so he can satisfy his hunger, Miss Advisor? (slightly bowed). Eina: Of course, I''ll show you. It''s my job to help adventurers, after all. Said a slightly blushing Eina as she pointed the way to the restaurant. To be continued¡­ Chapter 3 - 3: Hostess of the Horn of Abundance and the Lovely Waitresses After Eina showed me the way to the Mistress of Abundance, we chatted a bit more. I told her that when I become an adventurer, I''ll ask her to be my personal consultant. After all, Eina is a meticulous consultant, as the old saying goes: "forewarned is forearmed". After bidding farewell to the lovely half-elf Eina, I set out to find a place where I could enjoy a delicious meal and admire the girls dressed as maids. It didn''t take long to reach the renowned restaurant "Mistress of Abundance", where I admired the exterior before deciding to enter. My stomach was already protesting, making sounds that clearly indicated its desire for an independent lunch. Without wasting time, I entered the restaurant and was greeted at the entrance by two cat-girls. One had chestnut hair, while the other had black hair. If I recall correctly, the one with chestnut hair was Anya Fromel, sister to Allen Fromel of the Freya familia. The one with black hair was named Chloe Rollo. "Hmm, if I think about it, how could I approach Chloe... I could use the Crozzo spell to reduce my age to twelve and let her kidnap me. After all, I don''t mind being kidnapped by a beautiful cat-girl." Lost in my internal monologue, mesmerized by the cat-girls'' ears that I endlessly wanted to stroke, I decided it was time to talk to them and ask to be escorted to a place where I could sit down and finally eat. Chloe/Anya: Welcome, visitor-nya. At that moment, I couldn''t resist one more foolish act, adding another awkward moment to my adventures in this fantasy world. Me: Hello, maids-nyas. A palpable awkward silence fell over the entire restaurant, as if no one else had anything better to do than turn and look at us. It was then that I realized, here was another social death. But I regret nothing¡ªI''ve always wanted to do this with cat-girls. Noticing the awkward situation, Chloe took the initiative. Chloe: Visitor, did you come here to joke around or to eat? Me (clearing my throat): I apologize, I''m just meeting cat-girls for the first time and was a bit nervous. I''m sorry if that came off as rude. Chloe: Everything''s fine, visitor, you didn''t do anything wrong. Will you need a table for one or are you expecting someone? Me: If it''s not too much trouble, I''ll take a table for one. I''ve just arrived in Orario, and after getting my identification, I asked the consultant where I could eat well. She recommended this place, so I came straight here after the guild. Although, maybe someone will join me to eat... Although, there is someone who will eat with me, and that''s my stomach! (ha-ha-ha) And again, my silly puns... I hope I won''t get beaten up for them one day, although that''s unlikely. Chloe: I see, you''re quite a cheerful visitor. Please follow me, I''ll show you where you can place your order. Chloe led me to a table where I could sit and place my order. After handing me the menu, she mentioned that once I was ready, a waitress would come by to take my order. As I perused the menu, I felt a couple of curious glances from the other end of the hall. Turning to look, I noticed it was Syr Flover¡ªa beautiful girl with gray eyes and hair of the same shade. Her fair skin and the maid''s attire only enhanced her charm. "In those fanfics I read, every author described her differently. Some saw her as Freya''s avatar, seeking people with beautiful souls for her family. Others told stories of her being a child raised in an orphanage and trained by Freya. But these are all just guesses until I talk to her personally and find out the truth." Lost in admiration of her beauty, I decided to verify which version might be true. I confirmed she definitely wasn''t Freya¡ªshe lacked that aura inherent to a deity. My gaze clouded with her charm, and I forgot to place my order. My stomach reminded me that I wasn''t here to enjoy the beauty of fantasy girls, but to eat. Deciding to place my order, I called over Ryuu Lion, one of the waitresses. Ryuu: Ready to order? Me: I''d like to order, but I''m not sure what to choose. Could you recommend something? Ryuu: I can recommend our signature dish. And what would you like to drink? Me: I''d like something cool and sweet, please. Ryuu: Alright, your order is taken. It''ll be ready shortly. Me: Thank you. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While I waited for my order, I continued observing the waitresses delivering orders and adventurers coming and going. I still felt that strange gaze upon me, and apparently Syr had nothing else to do if she kept looking at me. Smiling and nodding at her, she apparently gathered the courage to approach me. Syl was an intelligent girl, and she seemed to notice a new face and became curious about who I was. Coming up to me, she took a seat at a nearby stool and decided to introduce herself. Syl: Hello, peculiar visitor. I see you''ve recently arrived in this city. Me: It''s not very polite to call someone peculiar. But I admit my behavior was unusual. It''s my first time meeting a cat-girl. And yes, I''ve recently arrived in Orario. Before this, I was traveling until people in one of the caravans I was on started talking about adventurers and dungeons. So, I decided to come to this city to learn how to live among gods. Oh, and I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Alexander Voldigod, and I come from the Far East. Syl: Voldigod? Quite a strange surname for an Eastern country, although one could say your sword is from the East. Me (smiling): I won''t lie, my name confuses many, especially when I say I''m from the East, and this sword has been passed down in my family for generations. Syl: My name is Syl Flovis, I''m a waitress here. What are your impressions after arriving in Orario? Have you decided which Familia you want to join? Do you already have a Familia in mind that you want to join? Me: My impressions after arriving? I can only say one thing ¡ª I''m impressed. As for Familia, I''m not sure yet. I think I''ll join a small Familia and try to make it the strongest in Orario. After all, you always need a goal to strive for. Syl: I see you have ambitions, Voldigod-san. But in Orario, there''s the Freya Familia with a rank 7 adventurer, and there''s also the Loki Familia, which is also strong. To make your Familia the strongest, you have a long way to go. While I was chatting with Syl, Mia Grande, or as they call her, Mama Mia, noticed this. She was ready to explode, and from the corner of my eye, I noticed her reaching for the cleaver, and I felt she would start throwing soon. Instead of working, Syl was chatting with a client, but at that moment, my savior, Ryu, brought my order and distracted her. Syl noticed this and quietly decided to leave, winking at me at the end. As Syl tried to leave, she accidentally bumped into Ryu, and I couldn''t help but notice that despite her grace, Syl moved as if an elephant in a china shop, or it was the so-called author''s plot armor. Seeing Ryu fall together with my food, I decided to recreate the famous scene from "Spider-Man" where Peter catches Mary Jane. I caught both the food and the beautiful elf girl, realizing life was good: my food was unharmed, and in my arms was my beloved Ryu. Holding her in my arms, I noticed she blushed deeply, while Syl smiled guiltily. If my hands weren''t busy, I would have given her a thumbs-up for such an opportunity. If Ryu was one of my favorite characters in "Danmachi" in my past life. Putting the food on the table and holding Ryu''s hand, I decided to make sure everything was okay with her. She was probably ashamed of her actions, but I can say I''m not complaining; I''m very happy. Me: Are you okay, miss? Ryu: I''m fine, thank you for your help. Ryuu: There''s no need to call me miss, it sounds strange, and it looks like I''m older. Me (laughing): I''m sorry, Ryu. You can call me Alexander. Having met Ryu, I started eating and finally understood why everyone praises the food in this restaurant. I can say one thing: the food here is really delicious. While I was enjoying the food and occasionally catching Ryu''s fleeting glances, which made her blush and look away, I found it very charming. Another group of newcomers arrived, apparently from the Loki Familia. To be continued... Chapter 4 - 4 The Loki Familia and the Rowdy Dog While I was enjoying my meal, Loki''s family arrived. Another pair of curious eyes began watching me¡ªthose of one of the newcomers. When I turned to see who was observing me, I met a pair of beautiful golden eyes belonging to Ais Wallenstein. Ais was a stunning and slender girl with long golden hair. She wore a white dress with blue lines and floral patterns, along with a blue skirt. Honestly, anime doesn''t capture how beautiful she truly is. As I observed the newcomers, they noticed me too and couldn''t figure out who this new person sitting alone in the restaurant was. "Do you know this guy?" Riveria asked Ais doubtfully. "No, I don''t. But he seems strong, although I can''t tell what his strength is," Ais replied, shaking her head. "Met someone familiar, Ais, Riveria?" an Amazon from their group asked. It was Tiona. "No, Tiona, we don''t know him. But maybe Ais is interested in this newcomer," Riveria replied, continuing to sit at Loki''s family table. "That can''t be! Aiz only loves me, right, Ais?" Loki protested upon overhearing their conversation. After Loki caused a scene in the restaurant, I decided to take a break from my food and look their way again. Meeting Ais''s gaze once more, I nodded slightly at her and resumed enjoying my meal. Loki''s family was shocked by my actions. Loki started making a fuss again, but was quickly calmed down by Riveria''s swift intervention. What else could you expect from the famous mother, Riveria? This elf girl who could calm down the noisy god was truly worthy of her title. While Loki continued to claim that no one would take Ais away from her, I finished my meal and realized I needed something sweet. There was still room in my stomach for dessert. I beckoned the cute elf girl, Ryu, and when she approached, our eyes met and she blushed. "How adorable," I thought to myself as I asked if there was anything sweet I could order. She recommended apple pie and green tea, and I placed my order. After taking my order, she bid farewell and went to deliver it, still blushing. After Ryu left, the catgirl Chloe approached me, starting a conversation. "How''s the food in our restaurant, visitor-nya?" Chloe playfully asked. "Maybe let''s not dwell on that awkward moment," I replied with an empty stare. Chuckling at my expense, Chloe introduced herself. Being a true gentleman, I decided to give my name as well. As we chatted and exchanged banter, Chloe continued to tease me, adding "nya" to the end of each sentence, which embarrassed me. This was social death in a fantasy world. I began to think I might have dodged a bullet with my actions, but Chloe clearly didn''t think so as she kept teasing me. She had beautiful emerald eyes, short black hair, and ears and tail of the same color. Overcoming my embarrassment, I kept thinking about how to touch those cat ears and tail. Following my gaze, Chloe realized I was looking at her ears. "Do you want to touch them?" Chloe asked, a slight blush on her face. Shaking my head, I replied, "I think it would be rude of me, even if you allowed it." "And why is that?" she asked, surprised. "I think members of your race only allow their life partners to touch their ears and tail," I calmly replied. From what I remember in most books mentioning beastfolk races, touching ears and tails is akin to proposing marriage. So, I thought it would be rude, even if you offered. After all, we''ve only just met. I know you only as a fictional character. But now it''s different; you''re a living person with your own thoughts and goals." "Oh, I see," she responded, surprised by my answer and considering me a pleasant person. After that, our conversation flowed more smoothly. We started getting to know each other. She asked where I was from and why I came to Orario. I told her I came from the East, but after traveling for a long time, I heard about the dungeons and adventurers, so I decided to visit this city. After chatting a bit more, Ryu approached with my order, giving Chloe a stern look. Playfully sticking out her tongue, Chloe bid me farewell and went back to work. After saying goodbye to Chloe and thanking Ryu, I started eating my apple pie. Meanwhile, as I enjoyed my pie, Ais continued to watch me. She felt that I was a skilled swordsman but didn''t know how to approach and inquire about my strength. As Ais pondered how to approach and learn about the strength of the person who had forgotten everything around and was enjoying pie, Loki''s family noticed that she couldn''t take her eyes off the new restaurant visitor. Riveria decided to inquire again if we were acquainted. Shaking her head, Ais replied that we weren''t acquainted, but she thought the guy at that table was a strong swordsman. Riveria decided to check my magic to sense my strength and was slightly surprised by what her family members had noticed. They asked what she had noticed. Riveria replied that this person''s magical signature was strange, as if veiled, and she couldn''t make it out. She added that to conceal one''s magical level, one must have amazing control over it. After her words, Loki became interested in me but was still unhappy that I had caught Ais''s attention. One of the Amazon members of Loki''s family also became interested because, from Ais''s and Riveria''s words, it was clear that I was a skilled swordsman and magic user. While Loki''s family members reacted differently to my presence, one of them was displeased. He believed that a newcomer who hadn''t even joined any family yet couldn''t be taken seriously. Deciding to teach me a lesson and show that veteran adventurers were not to be trifled with, he stood up. When Bete stood up, he drew his family''s attention. They understood that he was about to cause trouble again. Some family members shook their heads; some thought Bete was being foolish, while others watched with interest to see what I was capable of. Loki, with a slightly curious look, seemed interested: if I possessed the strength described by Ais and Riveria, she would consider how to invite me into her family. Bette, who had come to teach me a lesson and put me in my place to show that one shouldn''t mess with veteran adventurers, approached the table. He forcefully slammed the table, knocking over the tea cup and the pie, which fell to the floor. Before he could say anything, he heard: "You''re quite a stupid mutt, aren''t you?" After that, he received a blow that sent him flying through the hall, smashing tables. Bete flew out onto the street and lost consciousness. In first-person view: While I enjoyed my delicious pie and cup of tea like a true aristocrat, ignoring my surroundings, I sensed a bit of resentment from Loki''s family, but I didn''t pay attention, as sweet pie was more important than any strangers. As I savored the pie and contemplated ordering another, someone approached me and overturned my tea and knocked over my pie. Feeling a surge of anger, all I could say at that moment was: "You''re quite a stupid mutt, aren''t you?" After that, I used the simplest technique from Anos''s arsenal¡ªa snap of my fingers to create a shockwave, sending this dog on his first fantasy space program. After the snap, Bette went flying. I didn''t want to kill him¡ªit wasn''t worth it. But I did feel sorry for the pie. Looking around, I noticed the astonished looks from Loki''s family, exaggerated surprise from the restaurant waitresses, and a very angry glare from Mia''s mother. I realized that, even though I was the Demon King from another world, I still didn''t want to anger this woman. I decided to cast the Revade spell to restore the restaurant to its original state. (Revade¡ª a source magic spell that allows local time manipulation.) After restoring the restaurant, there was a commotion from witnessing such magic. Loki''s family members were most surprised: their comrade was thrown with just a snap of fingers, but even more astonishing was that I was able to repair all the damage. Ignoring those around me, I was still upset about my pie. Members of Loki''s family approached me and decided to start a conversation, presumably to apologize for their comrade''s actions. "I offer my apologies on behalf of my family member for causing you such trouble," Finn said apologetically. "No worries. He''s already received his due for his actions," I replied, still not taking my eyes off the fallen pie. "If you don''t mind, you can join our table, and our family will treat you, thus making up for the inconvenience caused," Finn said, noticing I was still visibly upset about my pie. "Of course, I don''t mind, as long as I''m not intruding and your family members don''t object," I responded, waving to Ryu to settle the bill for the food I had eaten. After paying 400 vallis for the food I consumed and apologizing to Ryu for the inconvenience caused, I heard her reply that it was no big deal, since I had fixed everything. After bidding farewell to Ryu, I asked her to put in a good word with Mia so I wouldn''t be barred from enjoying delicious food. Approaching Loki''s family table and sitting down, I took a seat next to the elf Riveria, who was staring at me intently. "My name is Finn Deimne, and these are members of my family," Finn cleared his throat and began introducing his family members. He introduced a redhead woman who was his goddess, saying her name was Loki. Looking at her, I could understand why she and Hestia were constantly fighting. All I could say was, "You can stroke clothes on her chest." Seeing my gaze and apparently understanding what I was thinking, she slightly opened her eyes and gave me a wicked smile. Clearing my throat, I decided to listen further. Finn continued to introduce his family members, starting with a gnome named Gareth Landrock. Then he introduced the elf sitting next to me, saying her name was Riveria Lios Alf. After that, he introduced the girl with the blank face, Ais Wallenstein. Next, he introduced the Amazon sisters: one who glared at me was named Tione Hiryute, and the other who smiled at me cheerfully was Tiona Hiryute. He also didn''t forget to introduce the young elf who was looking at me cautiously, named Lefiya Viridis. Finally, he mentioned the name of the one I launched out of the restaurant, named Bete. After Finn introduced them all, it was my turn to introduce myself. Giving my name, I shared my story of coming from the Far East, traveling extensively, and upon hearing about adventurers and dungeons while traveling with a caravan, I decided to come to this city and become one of them. At that moment, the waitress brought me another apple pie, and without hesitation, I began to eat it. While I was busy enjoying the pie, other family members dragged unconscious Bete and seated him at the table. Riviera could no longer hold back and asked me about the magic I used. At that moment, Tione intervened, wanting to know how I snapped my fingers to launch Bete through the entire hall. Finding the most advantageous answer from my arsenal, I acted as appropriate in this situation. Spreading my arms, forming a rainbow in them, I said that it was magic. Other family members, waiting for my answer, at that moment spat out all the alcohol they were drinking. Loki, with her eyes slightly opened, watched me and asked the quite expected question in this situation: "Would you like to join my family?" Loki asked, with a slight smile on her face. All the family members awaited my answer. Even Ais, with her expressionless face, was quite interested. "I''m sorry, but I can''t. I already have a god whose family I want to join," I replied, with a slightly apologetic tone. "Then can you tell me which god or goddess you want to join?" she asked, with an intrigued expression. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Remembering Loki and Hestia''s feud like cats and dogs, I decided not to be direct and wriggle out another way. "That''s a secret. Every man should have one or two secrets to seem more mysterious," I answered, avoiding a situation where Loki could stir up a fuss. After spending some more time with Loki''s family, chatting with them and listening to their stories, I realized it was time to leave to find Hestia. Saying goodbye to everyone, I mentioned that I would be glad to meet again. They responded in kind. Exiting "Hostess of Fertility," I used a spell for local search and located Hestia, then set off on my way. To be continued... Chapter 5 - 5: Hestia, the Goddess of the Hearth, or How to Meet a Loli Goddess Leaving the "Hostess of Fertility" and using search magic to find the loli goddess, I discovered that she was in a small, abandoned church on the outskirts of the city. Setting my goal, I headed towards the small church. I didn''t even notice how the day flew by ¡ª it was already evening, and the streets of the city were filled with adventurers who had apparently just returned from the dungeon and decided to celebrate a successful raid. Some were having fun, others were sad. Walking through the evening streets of Orario, I observed many people and realized that this was not an anime world, but a real one. Here, people live their lives: they rejoice, they grieve, they go on adventures, they start families. They are all living people with their own lives. As I moved further away from the bustling streets, humming a melody that just popped into my head, I approached the church. Anticipating the meeting with the best goddess, Hestia (or as she''s affectionately called, Bestia), I wondered if she would be afraid of me when she saw my race and my status. After all, the magic I possess doesn''t even exist in this world. For example, magic that can influence time or resurrection magic. I hope it doesn''t show up in my status. Lost in my own thoughts, I didn''t notice that I had already reached my destination. Hesitating for just a moment, I decided to enter. "Is anyone here?" I called out as I entered the church and immediately heard a noise, as if someone was rushing. In an instant, I saw a black-haired rocket shoot out and stand before me so quickly that I was surprised. There, in front of me, stood the goddess Hestia, looking at me with curious eyes, trying to understand why I had come. In her beautiful blue eyes, there was confusion and a small glimmer of hope ¡ª she thought I had come to join her family. "Did you come to join my family, stranger-kun?" she asked hopefully, her eyes beginning to sparkle with anticipation. "Well, I recently arrived in the city, and after visiting the guild, I was told that I need to be part of a god''s family to be able to visit the dungeon. When I learned this, I asked the secretary for a registry of gods to understand which family would be worth joining," I replied to the goddess, who grew more excited with every word I said. She probably began to guess that I had come here to become part of her family. "But why my family? Unlike other gods, I can''t give a worthy blessing that would help enhance an adventurer''s combat power," she said in a sad tone. It seemed she had recently left Hephaestus and had already tried to invite someone to her family but was rejected. This sad look made me feel that I had to protect her and make her family powerful so she would never be sad again. There it was, my first goal in this world ¡ª to make Hestia''s family powerful so she could be proud and boast to her fellow gods. "When I was looking through the registry, I saw many gods and what blessings they give, but yours is the best for me. After all, there''s nothing better than a place you can return to where you are always awaited. In this world, I don''t have a place I could call home, and no people who would wait for me," I replied with a smile on my face. I let her know that her blessing was no less valuable than those of other gods, and only fools wouldn''t understand that. Hearing the first part, Hestia was so excited that her pigtails started spinning, and I began to think she might take off and reach the realm of the gods on her own. But when she heard the second part, she became sad, and it was clear from her eyes that she was trying to find the right words to cheer me up. "Don''t be sad, stranger-kun. I''ll be your family and help you become the best adventurer. I''ll give you a home you can return to," she began to say, her pigtails still bouncing with her, trying to make me feel better. "Thank you for trying to cheer me up, Hestia, but I''m not sad. Sooner or later, I''ll find a place to call home. But thank you anyway," I said to her with a smile. "And you don''t need to call me ''stranger''; it makes me feel uncomfortable when someone with your appearance calls me that. My name is Alexander Voldigoad, or you can call me Alex, whatever suits you. After all, we''re about to become family," I continued, not forgetting to introduce myself. When a girl who looks like Hestia calls you ''stranger,'' it sounds very strange. "Then welcome to my family, Alex-kun. Now come on, I''ll give you my blessing," Hestia said, pulling me into the church basement where her living quarters were. When we descended into the basement, she started trying to pull off my cloak and the shirt underneath. "Hestia, stop!" I shouted, and her hands immediately stopped trying to strip me of my upper clothes. "Can you explain what this blessing you want to give me is, instead of trying to undress me right after bringing me to the basement?" I asked, adjusting the clothes she had almost torn off. "Alright, and don''t say such silly things, as if I''m some bad woman," Hestia pouted, her cheeks turning a bit red and puffing up like a hamster. "The blessing that gods give their children is called ''Falna.'' It''s what allows adventurers to accumulate experience and become stronger. Once a family member receives Falna, a family insignia appears on their back, and the god who bestowed it can display the status, allowing you to see how much stronger you''ve become. When an adventurer reaches a certain threshold in their status, they can level up. If you have more questions, ask them quickly and stop wasting time. I need to give you Falna, and we need to celebrate because I finally have my first family member," Hestia said happily, her pigtails still spinning. I began to think that these pigtails had a life of their own, like an animal''s tail. "Then one last question: how does the Falna of gods affect the status of a family member?" I asked, because I wasn''t sure about my theory. If I understand correctly, depending on the domain of the god, the family member receives a boost to the corresponding skills, and certain parts of the status increase faster. Hestia thought for a moment and replied, "It all depends on the god who grants the Falna. Take my friend Hephaestus, for example. If she grants Falna to a mortal, the skills needed for smithing will develop faster. Now do you understand? If you do, then take off your top, and I''ll grant you Falna," Hestia said. It seemed she could no longer wait to have her first family member. As Hestia requested, I took off my top and lay down on the couch. If you could call it a couch, it was essentially a frame of boards with a mattress on top. As I lay there, I thought it might collapse under my weight, and that was before Hestia climbed on. While our main character lay on the couch with his back to Hestia, she climbed on it to perform the Falna granting ritual. The ritual is quite simple: the god granting the Falna needs to just drop their blood on the adventurer''s back and recite the incantation to activate the ritual. And voila, you become a member of the god''s family. While Alex fought off sleepiness, Hestia completed the ritual and decided to check the status of her new family member. When Hestia saw the status, she couldn''t understand what she was seeing. At first, she thought the ritual had failed, but then she checked the other parts and realized it had worked. So why was there such an anomaly in her new family member''s status? She couldn''t figure it out, having never encountered anything like this before. Setting aside the part with the stats that weren''t displayed, she decided to look at the other elements, and what she saw surprised and even scared her. She had never seen skills like these, even among the gods. And when she saw Alex''s title, she was completely stunned, then jumped up and started shaking Alex, demanding explanations about his status, what these skills were, and what the title "Demon King from Another World" meant. I woke up to Hestia shaking me, demanding answers and thrusting a piece of paper in my face. Seeing my blank look, she started explaining why she was acting this way, as the status displayed on the sheet was not what she expected to see. Taking the sheet from her, I decided to look at my status and understand why she was so worried. What I saw surprised me a bit. In the part where the numerical value of the stat points should be, there were no numbers, only letters, and in all the categories, it was marked as SSS. It seemed that this was the maximum the status could display. If I understood correctly, even if I advanced to level 2, my stats would remain at SSS rank. However, the status board could display my skills and even the proficiency levels of Yamato and Beowulf. In the title section, it was recorded as "Demon King from Another World," and so much for my secrecy. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Deciding to tell Hestia a half-truth, I explained that I had once woken up in the forest without memories, and all I had with me was a sword and battle gauntlets. Summoning Beowulf, I continued the explanation, adding the element of awakening in the forest, further traveling, and arriving in Orario. After spending a few hours telling my story, I asked Hestia if the entire status needed to be provided or just the level and proof that I had become a member of her family. I didn''t want the gods interfering with my enjoyment of adventures for now. Hestia assured me that my status was strictly confidential and that I didn''t need to worry. With a laugh, I said that we now had a little secret. After laughing for a while longer, we calmed down and started sharing stories of our lives until we fell asleep. The next morning, I woke up on the broken couch with the feeling that someone was lying on top of me... To be continued... Chapter 6 - 6: Officially an Adventurer and Information About the Dungeon Waking up the next day, quite early in the morning, I was slightly surprised that I hadn''t slept longer. Feeling a weight on me, I was astonished to see Hestia drooling on me. Using simple magic to wipe off her drool, I gently stroked her silky hair and reflected on the previous day. Yesterday was full of events. So much happened in one day that it was astonishing. I died, met the One Above All, who decided to give me a second chance in another world. Then I arrived in the city, walked around, met various people, including characters who, until yesterday, were considered fictional. I even got into a fight in a fantasy bar... well, more like threw an idiot out of the restaurant and enjoyed some delicious food in the company of beautiful girls. I met Loki. Now I understand why most authors like her¡ªshe''s quite fun if she''s not trying to deceive you or bother her family members. After lying for a while longer, I decided it was time to wake Hestia because we needed to go to the guild so I could register as an adventurer. "Hestia, wake up," I said softly, gently nudging her to wake up. "Hmm, just a few more minutes," she mumbled incoherently, trying to fall back asleep. Continuing to wake her, I mentioned that we needed to go to the guild, and at those words, her sleepiness vanished instantly. She got up immediately, no longer wanting to sleep. After washing up and getting dressed, we headed to the guild. When people say that women take a long time to get ready, it''s not true. They get ready quickly if they really need to, so that claim can be considered a half-truth. The goddess and I stepped out onto the main street, where the first stalls were already set up, selling food and other items. I suggested to the loli goddess that we grab a bite to eat before heading to the guild. From Hestia''s face, it was clear she was torn between wanting to get to the guild quickly to boast about finding a family member and wanting to fill her stomach. While she was trying to decide, her stomach made the choice for her, letting out a loud growl that made her face turn red. Pretending not to hear those sounds (judging by her look, if I mentioned it, she would have bitten me instead of the street food), I headed to the nearest stall. It sold "Jagamarukun," and if I remember correctly from the canon, Hestia worked at this stall to earn extra money for their home, in addition to what Bell brought back from dungeon raids. Paying for two jagamarukuns and a couple of drinks, the total came to 120 valis, which was quite cheap for such a tasty morning snack. We decided to eat near the stall and discuss a topic I had forgotten about yesterday due to having a fun and laughter-filled time with Hestia. "Hestia, after I register at the guild, I need you to find out how much it would cost to buy the land near the church and restore it," I said, chewing my food and washing it down with lemonade. I need to know specifically how much it will cost because, according to information from Loki''s family, the price of an ordinary house is about 800,000 valis. Hestia needs a big house to accommodate new family members in the future. "Why do you need this? And why buy the land next to the church?" Hestia asked, intrigued. "The purchase of the land is to build a mansion, and the restoration of the church is to prepare for the construction of the house. Plus, it''s for future family members so they have a place to stay when they join us. You don''t think it will be just the two of us, do you? Although I wouldn''t mind, we will need to recruit people for raids and guild missions. I''m just one person, I can''t handle everything alone," I replied to her question. As Hestia listened to my answer and nodded, confirming that my point of view was correct, her face gradually turned red, and she mumbled something indistinctly. After listening to the end, she understood my point of view and said that after visiting the guild, she would go find out the details. I reminded her to take someone with her so she wouldn''t be deceived. Hestia replied that she would take her friend Hephaestus, as Hephaestus is better at this, and since her family is one of the most in-demand in Orario, no one would want to cheat her. After finishing breakfast, we headed to the guild. Hestia skipped along joyfully, eager to brag to her friend Hephaestus that she had found a strong child for her family. At the Entrance to the Guild Upon reaching the guild, Hestia and I decided to go inside. Despite the early morning, the guild hall was already filling up with adventurers who had come to take a mission or get information. At one of the counters, I noticed the cute half-elf Eina, who was sorting through documents. Sensing someone looking at her, she looked up and noticed me. Seeing Eina looking at me, I waved to her, and she waved back. Before Hestia could start asking questions, I took her hand and led her to the counter. "Good morning, Eina, I''ve come to register as an adventurer," I greeted her and explained why I had come so early in the morning. "Good morning to you too, Alexander-san. I see you''ve also brought Goddess Hestia. I''m glad you found a god who accepted you into their family," Eina replied with a polite smile. While we chatted a bit, Hestia began to lose patience, and her ponytails started to levitate. I was beginning to think she was about to go Super Saiyan. Noticing her impatience, I asked Eina for the adventurer registration form. After my words, Eina handed the form to Hestia, and she started filling it out with her help. While Hestia was filling out the form, I asked Eina if she would like to be my personal advisor. After a moment of thought, Eina agreed but warned me that she was a strict teacher and wouldn''t let me slack off. I responded with a light laugh and said that I was a good student, as in my past life, I had already written three thesis papers by the age of 22. After filling out the form, Hestia handed it to Eina, who congratulated me on becoming an official adventurer. She then asked if I wanted to receive a starter kit for beginners. I declined and showed her my sword. Eina asked another question about the consultation¡ªwhether I wanted to start now or the next day. She seemed to think that Hestia and I would go celebrate this event. I replied that I could start now since Hestia had things to do. Before entering a private room, I handed Hestia a pouch of money and a note with the items she needed to buy for the house. She didn''t know how much money I had given her and looked at me with a hint of guilt, thinking that I was giving away my last money and that she, as the goddess of the hearth, couldn''t take care of her only child. Noticing her look, I told her how much I had given her, and her blue eyes sparkled; she was likely already fantasizing about a luxurious bed and soft linens. Before she ran off shopping, I told her that if the cost of restoration was within the budget, she should immediately hire a crew to start repairing the church. Nodding like a chicken pecking at grain, she saluted and ran off with thoughts of a soft bed. Meanwhile, at Hephaestus''s Workshop While our protagonist was "seriously" listening to a lecture about the dungeon, Hestia ran into Hephaestus''s workshop, bursting in with a cry of joy. "Hephaestus, listen, I finally found a child for my family!" Hestia shouted joyfully as she entered the workshop. "Hestia, how many times have I told you not to barge in while I''m working? Congratulations on finally finding your first child for your family," Hephaestus congratulated her best friend. "But you didn''t come here just to brag about your child. And let me tell you right away, I won''t be making free weapons for your child, and I won''t give a discount either, even if you''re my best friend," she added, continuing to hammer at the metal. "My child doesn''t need your weapon; he has his own. Besides bragging about finding a strong child, I came to you with a request," Hestia replied, proudly puffing out her chest. Hephaestus put down her hammer and looked at Hestia with doubt. What kind of weapon did Hestia''s child have that she would refuse a weapon crafted by Hephaestus, the god of blacksmithing? Putting this question aside, she decided to find out what Hestia''s request was. With a wave of her hand, Hephaestus indicated that Hestia could continue. "My child asked me to check the items on this list and to take someone with me so I wouldn''t be cheated," Hestia said, handing over the paper and pouting, thinking that Alex-kun considered her irresponsible. Hephaestus took the list, looked it over, and, raising her eyes to Hestia, understood why Hestia''s child asked her to bring someone responsible. Hestia could indeed be cheated if she wasn''t careful, and knowing her friend, she would definitely be deceived. Placing a hand on her forehead, Hephaestus began to think about whether to agree or not. Noticing that her best friend was about to refuse, Hestia did the only thing she could¡ªshe ran up to Hephaestus and started tugging on her arm, behaving like a child, pleading with her to go along so she wouldn''t be cheated. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hephaestus, accustomed to Hestia''s behavior, looked at her and sighed, deciding to help her friend after all. She said she would assist in this situation but wouldn''t lend any money. Hestia pouted and mentioned that her child had already given her money for some items. With a raised eyebrow of doubt, Hephaestus asked how much money was given. Proudly puffing her chest, Hestia stated the amount and explained that her child had been saving up to buy a house in the future, but since becoming an adventurer, he decided to repair the place where they lived. Hephaestus, upon hearing this, noted that the child Hestia had found could be considered responsible, and she hoped that this child wouldn''t spoil her. After changing into casual clothes, Hephaestus and Hestia headed to their first destination. After Hestia ran off to her friend, I followed Eina into the private consultation room. Once seated, Eina poured me some tea and asked what I wanted to know about the dungeon. I explained that I needed information on monsters from floors 1 to 18. Upon hearing this, Eina became annoyed and said that as a novice, it was too early for me to know all that information; I should at least reach level 2 first. Calmly, I clarified that I just needed the information and wasn''t planning to go to those floors right away (though who could stop me?). After some argument, Eina relented and asked me to swear that I wouldn''t go to higher floors until I was stronger. Seeing her concerned and caring eyes, I could only agree, crossing my fingers behind my back. Once I returned from those floors, she would see that I was capable, and hopefully wouldn''t worry so much. Eina then spent several hours explaining the dungeon''s structure to me in detail. She covered everything thoroughly, which was almost putting me to sleep. Seeing my distraction, she asked me a question: "I see you''re bored, and you seem to have remembered everything. Can you tell me which monsters are on floors 1 to 5?" she asked in the tone of a strict teacher. "The monsters on floors 1 to 5 are kobolds, goblins, and underground lizards. Items that drop from them are: kobold claws and goblin fangs," I replied to her question. Eina relaxed and continued to describe the dungeon''s structure and what the floors looked like. Spending nearly the entire day gathering information, I was satisfied. Now I had a rough idea of which monsters to target to earn money faster for building the house. Realizing it was late, I told Eina I had to leave, or Hestia would worry. Checking the time, Eina realized it was time to go. She reminded me not to forget the information she provided, as it could save my life. I showed her my recording spell, which surprised her, and assured her that I would always have the information with me. Leaving the office, I noticed Hestia had just arrived. She entered the guild hall and immediately rushed over to share what she had learned today. Before she could start talking, I suggested discussing everything over dinner, and she agreed. We began to make our way out. After saying goodbye to Eina, we left the guild and headed to a place where we could eat well¡ªof course, "Mistress of Abundance". To be continued... Chapter 7 - 7 Future Plans and the First Visit to the Dungeon After we left the guild, I noticed that Hestia was very excited. Her joy was so contagious that I couldn''t help but smile. Seeing my gaze, Hestia blushed slightly, but her eyes shone with satisfaction from a successful day. After all, she had finally found a family member and was able to boast about it to her friend. As we walked through the lit-up evening streets of Orario, I decided to ask how her day had gone and why she was in such a good mood. Her answer surprised me a bit but brought a smile to my face. "Hestia, what put you in such a good mood?" I asked with a smile. "After leaving Hephaestus, I was living in that run-down church and sleeping on that horrible couch, which caused back pain. I am a goddess and should sleep on a soft bed to preserve my beauty," Hestia replied with a wide smile, clearly excited about her new soft couch. "Oh, my goddess traded me for a soft couch. Hestia, you''re breaking my heart," I replied, clutching my heart and putting on a pitiful look with tears in my eyes. After my words, Hestia began to panic and tried to explain that the couch was not as important as the well-being of her family. She was talking so fast that I couldn''t understand anything. Noticing her panicked state, I couldn''t help but laugh. Seeing me laugh, Hestia got angry and clung to me like a monkey to a tree, shaking me. While Hestia was shaking me, I tried to figure out where such strength came from in such a small body, considering that almost 99% of her power is sealed. Calming the loli-goddess, I shifted Hestia onto my back, and we headed to the restaurant. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw that Hestia was still pouting. I could only muster a crooked smile¡ªafter all, it''s impossible to stay mad at such a kind goddess. As I carried the goddess on my back, we enjoyed an evening stroll through Orario. This walk could be considered a mini-date with my goddess. To savor the atmosphere of the evening fantasy world, I slowed my pace to fully immerse myself in it. Noticing that I had slowed down, Hestia said nothing and also enjoyed the walk with her new family member. But our beautiful atmosphere was interrupted by a sound coming from Hestia''s stomach. It was so loud, like a whale calling for food. I couldn''t help but notice it and looked at Hestia, who was hanging on my back. Her face turned as red as a ripe tomato. First, Hestia was embarrassed, then she became angry and started shaking me like a tree again out of embarrassment. After calming her down again, she climbed onto my shoulders and told me to hurry up. "Onward, my noble steed!" she chanted. Sighing, I decided to speed up because if she continued shaking me, I might actually get sick despite my sturdy build. Some time later... Having arrived at the "Hostess of Fertility" with a very hungry Hestia, I couldn''t help but wonder if she had eaten anything at all since we went our separate ways. As we approached the entrance, Hestia skillfully slid off my shoulders, and we walked inside. We were greeted by one of the waitresses, Anya Fromel. "Oh, it''s you, the strange customer-nya!" Anya pointed at me with her finger. "Why do the waitresses here call me strange?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. I was curious to hear her answer. If it''s because I greeted them with "nya" the first time I visited, it would be even more awkward than I thought. "Well, I''ve never seen someone who''s not even an adventurer throw one of Loki''s kids across the restaurant and then fix everything like nothing happened," Anya replied, crossing her arms and nodding. "Ahem. My name is Anya-nya, and I''ll be serving your table tonight-nya. I see you need a table for two-nya," Anya continued after clearing her throat. From my memories of the anime, if I remember correctly, Anya was carefree, but it seems she behaves like a responsible worker on the job. "Hello, Anya-nya. You probably already know my name, as others must have told you," I replied with a smile. "My name is Anya, not Anya-nya!" Anya began to protest. "Well, that''s what I''m saying, Anya-nya," I replied with a wide smile. We started arguing about her name, going back and forth for a while. While we were arguing, I noticed Hestia''s confused look. After spending some time arguing, Anya-nya gave up, and I could say that the victory was mine. Admitting defeat, Anya stopped arguing and led us to our table with puffed cheeks. After we sat down at our table, Anya-nya handed us the menu and walked away with such heavy steps that I began to think she might break the floor. As Hestia and I placed our order, I noticed that Mama Mia was watching me. Seeing my glance, she made a "I''m watching you" gesture with her hand. Noticing her stern look, I could only gulp and nod nervously at her gesture. Seeing my nod, she smiled and made a "Order more" gesture. Shaking my head with a smile, I couldn''t help but think what a strange woman she was. Noticing Hestia''s frowning expression, I asked her what was wrong. "How do you know the waitresses here? And why are they so friendly with you? And what was that fight with a member of that flat-chested Loki''s familia about?" she asked, narrowing her eyes at me. All I could do in this situation was to tell her what happened after I came here. After my explanation, Hestia started laughing, holding her stomach. When she stopped, she asked me to explain what happened with the member of Loki''s familia. I told her how I launched him across the restaurant through the tables and then fixed everything I broke. Then I explained that they invited me to their table to apologize, and we ended up chatting, and Loki wanted to invite me to her familia. After hearing this, Hestia started raising a fuss, yelling that she wouldn''t give me to that flat-chested goddess. With a smile, I reassured her that I wasn''t going anywhere. Relaxing at my response, Hestia calmed down for a while. As we continued talking about our day, our food was ready, and it was brought to us by my favorite elf, Ryuu. Placing the food on the table, I decided to greet her and start a conversation. I asked her how she was doing and if she was tired after a long day of work. Appreciating my concern, Ryuu smiled and replied that her day was fine and she wasn''t tired. She asked how I was doing. "Well, I officially joined a familia and am now an adventurer," I replied with a smile. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, congratulations. I hope you remember that there are many dangers in the dungeon, and you''ll be careful not to get hurt," she said with eyes full of concern. "Don''t worry, Ryuu. I''ll make all the necessary preparations before going into the dungeon, and I won''t go to the lower floors for now," I assured her so she wouldn''t worry. "You made the right decision to prepare before going into the dungeon because danger lurks around every corner, and you never know what awaits you. Even though there are records of monsters, the guild receives daily reports about what adventurers encounter," Ryuu said seriously. After talking for a while longer, Ryuu wished us a pleasant meal and went back to her work. Thanking her and starting to eat, Hestia and I dug into our meal. After a hearty dinner... After the meal, we ordered dessert and drinks, and I decided to start a conversation about what Hestia had learned about prices and other things on the list. "Hestia, did you find out what I asked for this morning?" I asked, sipping my tea. "Yes, Hephaestus helped me a lot. I''ll give you the note, and you can see for yourself," Hestia replied and started searching for the note while still eating her dessert. Receiving the note, I began to look at the prices of everything listed and couldn''t help but frown at what I saw. The prices were a bit different from what I had imagined. If Apollo''s mansion cost around 30 million valis, the restoration of the church would be about 300-350 thousand valis. Buying the land next to the church and building a mansion would cost around 20 million valis. It''s good that our church is on the outskirts of the city, and the land there is cheap and unclaimed, so the price for that land is quite low. And that''s not counting the other little things needed for the house. After roughly calculating how much I would need to farm alone, I realized I would have to single-handedly defeat more than 20 raid bosses that appear once a week, and there''s already a queue for them. Alternatively, I could search for unique materials and monsters. Sighing heavily, I decided to put this off for the future. Noticing my frown, Hestia began to worry and told me that I didn''t need to overexert myself to earn such money and that she could still live in the rundown church. Laughing at her panic, I reassured her that she didn''t need to worry, and I wouldn''t overwork myself. "Hestia, don''t worry. I''m not frowning because of the prices, but because I was calculating how many monsters I need to defeat to earn that amount. I already have an idea of which monsters I''ll be hunting, so don''t worry. I''ll be able to save up for our home in the near future," I said to calm her down. Hestia relaxed after my response. We finished our dessert and decided to head home. Paying for the meal and saying goodbye to everyone, we left the Hostess of Fertility and headed home. Once we got home, Hestia immediately collapsed into bed, instantly forgetting all her worries. Laughing at this goddess, I covered her with a blanket and decided to lie down on my shabby couch. As I was falling asleep, thoughts of quick ways to make money swirled in my head. I kept thinking until I drifted off. The next morning... Waking up again next to a drooling Hestia, I gently laid her on the couch and went to get ready for the dungeon. Washing up, getting dressed, and leaving a note for Hestia, I grabbed my sword and headed to the Tower. On my way to the tower, I noticed that many adventurers were heading to Babel Tower early in the morning. As I got closer to the tower, around which adventurers were already gathering, I looked up and thought that the tower was indeed enormous (that''s what she said). Remembering an old joke, I decided to follow the other adventurers into the tower. Inside the tower, I was greeted by stone walls and a huge ten-meter-wide hole in the center of the room, leading straight into the dungeon. The circular room was filled with numerous columns at equal intervals, and above was a beautiful azure sky painting, resembling a real sky. Gentle stairs spiraled around, leading into the dungeon. When I saw the entrance to the first floor of the dungeon, my first thought was, "What a hole." Laughing at my joke, I approached the entrance and looked down to see how deep the stairs went. Seeing how far they extended, I pondered whether to descend the steps like a plebeian or choose an easier way¡ªjust jump. After thinking a bit more, I made my choice and... To be continued... Chapter 8 - 8 Raiding the Dungeon Properly or Speedrunning to the 10th Floor Having made his decision, Alex decided to jump down, as going down the steps was for plebeians. Only kings choose the short path, making a leap of faith into the abyss known as the dungeon. Gaining enough momentum, Alex ran towards the entrance to the first floor and made the leap of faith. While he was falling, he thought it was a pretty good experience of free-falling. Seeing that the ground was approaching, he decided to do a skillful flip and make a perfect superhero landing. After landing, Alex even felt that in one of the Marvel universes, Deadpool shed a tear, started clapping, wiped a single tear from his mask, and said, "I''m so proud of this bastard, that was the best jump I''ve ever seen." Shaking off these silly thoughts, Alex stood up and looked around. He noticed the surrounding adventurers staring at him with wide eyes, not believing what they had just seen. "Did you see that too? That guy just fell down and landed in a weird pose," said one of the adventurers, rubbing his eyes and asking his friend. "Yeah, I saw that guy fall from above too," his friend replied with astonished eyes. Ignoring the adventurers who were whispering to each other, Alex decided to delve deeper into the first floor to test his abilities. Moving forward, he encountered solitary monsters, which he easily dispatched. Reaching a fork in the path, Alex thought he needed a secluded place where he could test his skills without any disturbances. After a brief consideration, he chose the left direction. Walking down the corridor, he noticed that the walls of the first floor were light blue with gray speckles if you looked closely. After some time, Alex stumbled upon a room where he found a group of twenty goblins. "Just what I need for practice," Alex thought, entering the room and casting a spell that paralyzed all the goblins. "Don''t worry, I''m not going to kill you just yet. I''m just going to try some moves," Alex said, approaching the group of goblins that had fallen to the floor after the spell. In response, he heard only coarse growls. "It''s rude to growl at someone who can kill you," Alex remarked, striking one of the goblins on the head. "Damn, I thought they''d turn to ash immediately, not splatter their blood everywhere. Now my boot is all bloody," Alex said, wiping his shoe and looking at the terrified goblins. "Now I can test some of my abilities, and you''ll be the first test subject," Alex said, pointing to one of the goblins. Grabbing one of them, Alex dragged it to the other end of the room so that his abilities wouldn''t affect the other test subjects. While Alex was busy testing his abilities, let''s return to the loli goddess... Waking up from a deep sleep, Hestia rubbed her sleepy eyes and noticed that Alex was nowhere to be found. Her drowsy state immediately vanished, and she panicked, running through the rooms in search of Alex. Finally, she stumbled upon a note on the table. Deciding to read it, Hestia picked up the note and realized that Alex had left it. The note read as follows: "Dear Hestia, I went to the dungeon to check some things. I don''t know when I''ll be back; it could be after lunch or in the evening. I''ve left money for food on the table. Take it to buy something to eat and don''t wait for me. I''ll eat in the dungeon. Please don''t spend all the money on snacks; eat normal food. After I return, we''ll discuss the restoration of our home. P.S. Once again, don''t spend the money only on snacks." "I''m not a child to live on snacks," Hestia said, pouting at the note. After that, she decided to go buy herself breakfast and return home to wait for the delivery of her bed and sofa. Leaving, Hestia let out a cheerful laugh and couldn''t wait for her new soft bed to arrive. Returning to Alex... While Alex dragged his green test subject to the other end of the room, he hummed a melody from his old world, pondering which ability to try first. Placing the paralyzed goblin near the wall, Alex stepped back and decided to start with the simple "Greg" spell (Greg - Flame. Weakest fire spell. It''s a small fireball). After choosing and launching the small fireball at the goblin, it immediately turned to ash, leaving behind a fang and a small mana-filled crystal. "So this is what those crystals adventurers hunt for look like," Alex said, examining the crystal from different angles. "Given its size, one could conclude that the lower the floor, the larger the crystal and the more mana it contains." He nodded, stroking his chin. "Now, let''s test other abilities," Alex said, turning his head towards the other green test subjects. Approaching the goblins, Alex grabbed one of them and dragged it while humming the melody. Placing the goblin near the wall, Alex returned to his starting position and pondered which ability to try next. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What if..." Alex thought, devising another way to use the "Greg" spell. "What if I try to use ''Greg'' like Sukuna uses Divine Flame, change its shape, and make a bow? Then the range should increase, and the accuracy of the shot as well." After spending some time, he managed to change the shape of the fireball, making it resemble a bow with an arrow. "Now, let''s see how deadly this skill has become," Alex said, aiming at the goblin and releasing the arrow. The fiery arrow instantly reached the goblin, striking it. The goblin immediately turned to ashes, leaving loot and a hole in the wall. Noticing the hole after the spell hit, Alex decided to check how much damage the arrow had caused. "Well, that''s unexpected. Changing the shape of the fireball reduced the area of effect, but increased its penetrating power, range, and projectile speed," Alex said, peering into the hole and seeing how the arrow passed through several rooms, leaving through-holes in them. Some time later... Testing magical skills from Anos''s arsenal, Alex decided to test his weapons. Grabbing another green volunteer, he dragged him to a test wall. Returning to his position, Alex assumed a standard stance with his sword, unsheathed the blade, and made a light swipe towards the goblin. The strike instantly hit the goblin, turning it to ashes. Alex noticed that even a simple Yamato swipe had cut through the dungeon wall. Approaching where the strike left a gash in the wall, Alex touched it and concluded: "Hmm, such a clean cut. And judging by the mana flowing through the dungeon walls, it will take some time before the damage heals," Alex said, looking at the hole in the wall left by the sword. "Now, let''s test Beowulf and see how much damage a weak strike can do," Alex said, summoning Beowulf and dragging another goblin to the wall. Dragging the goblin to the wall, Alex took a combat stance for hand-to-hand combat. "Now let''s try one of Saitama''s punches. Ordinary series - ordinary punch," Alex said, striking towards the goblin. After the strike, the goblin was thrown with such force that the wall behind it also collapsed. "Well, that was stronger than I expected," Alex said, clenching and unclenching his fist, looking at the destroyed wall and the room behind it. "Now I need to find a way to lift fallen crystals and materials from defeated monsters without collecting them one by one," Alex thought, recalling some characters and their abilities that he could mimic. "What if I try to mimic ''Ruler''s Authority'' from ''Solo Leveling''? After all, this skill allows using mana as an extension of the hand, which could be used to gather crystals and materials from monsters," Alex decided. Spending a couple of hours on trial and error mastering this skill, Alex finally managed to master it and was able to retrieve all remaining goblins with this ability. "Now it''s time to finish testing the skills and do what I loved back in my old world. Namely, let''s speedrun through the dungeon aiming to reach the 10th floor as quickly as possible," Alex thought, getting up from the floor and eliminating the remaining goblins, collecting the crystals that fell from them. Some time later... Returning to the entrance of the first floor, Alex began to warm up lightly. Adventurers passing by looked at him strangely. "Hey, look at what this guy is doing. What''s this strange ritual at the entrance to the first floor?" said a random adventurer to his friend. "Who knows. Maybe it''s his ritual before hunting. Everyone has their quirks," his friend shrugged. "What about me?" the first one asked. "You like to have a drink before descending into the dungeon and say it makes hunting easier for you," his friend replied. The first one just grumbled and headed deeper into the first floor. After finishing his warm-up, Alex took a running stance. "Alright, let''s go. Speedrunning through the dungeon," he said to himself and sprinted towards the first floor. Breaking through the floors, defeating monsters, and collecting crystals from them, Alex reached the tenth floor. He looked around to understand what this level was like. The walls were covered with brown moss, the ground was scattered with short grass. The light from the phosphorescent ceiling resembled sunlight, and occasional fog worsened visibility for ordinary adventurers. After a quick survey of the tenth floor, Alex decided to check the loot he had gathered during the run. "Well, I can say for a first dungeon run, I gathered a decent harvest of crystals," he said, peering into his bag. "Now I can go back and sell what I''ve collected to find out how much I earned from the first raid and which floor is best to start from," Alex thought, slinging the bag over his shoulder. "Now I can use the spell ''Gatom'' to teleport back to the entrance of the first floor," Alex said, casting the spell. (Gatom - a teleportation spell that connects two points in space. It can only teleport to places previously visited. The farther the magical power, the greater the distance that can be traveled.) After teleporting to the first floor, Alex noticed there were no adventurers around, which was unusual since there were usually many at the entrance. Dismissing this detail from his mind, he headed to the guild to sell the crystals. At the guild entrance... Approaching the guild, Alex headed straight to the counter to sell the gathered crystals. Not noticing his consultant, a half-elf, he sighed with relief, thinking he was lucky. Standing in line, Alex pondered how much he could earn from this raid. According to Loki''s family members, an ordinary group of adventurers earns around 25,000 vallis per run. Lost in thought, he didn''t notice when it was his turn. "Good day. Are you looking to sell what you''ve gathered in the dungeon?" the girl behind the counter asked. "Good day. Yes, I''d like to sell the crystals and materials I''ve collected," Alex replied, handing over the bag of crystals. "I see, your hunt was successful today," the girl remarked, taking the bag and feeling its weight. While waiting for the girl to count the crystals and materials received, Alex estimated he had earned about 100,000 vallis. "Thank you for waiting. Here''s the money you earned from the raid," the girl said, handing over the bag now filled with vallis. "Could you tell me how much I earned from this raid?" Alex asked, not wanting to count the earnings himself. "Of course. Taking into account the crystals and materials you collected from the monsters, you earned a total of 120,000 vallis," the girl replied calmly. Thanking the girl at the counter, Alex decided to leave the guild, avoiding Einah who might start lecturing him on how newcomers should approach the dungeon. Exiting the guild, Alex headed towards an empty alley to use "Gatom" and instantly appear inside the church. Descending into the church basement, which served as the temporary residence of the Hestia family, Alex looked forward to boasting to Hestia about his first earnings from the raid. "Hestia, I''m home!" Alex shouted, opening the door. Immediately, he was tackled by the dark-haired rocket. Hestia began inspecting him for injuries. Assured there were none, she sighed deeply and spoke so quickly that even Eminem would be surprised. "Hestia, I can''t understand what you''re saying. Slow down," Alex requested, trying to calm her. "I was saying, why didn''t you wake me up when you were going into the dungeon," Hestia replied, pouting. "You were sleeping so soundly that not even an explosion next to you would wake you up," Alex replied, hanging his cloak in the closet. "But you should still have woken me up," Hestia began to complain and shook Alex again. "Alright, alright, stop shaking me. I promise next time I''ll wake you up before I leave," Alex said, trying to appease the sulking goddess. "Now let''s go eat. I''m a bit hungry and wouldn''t mind a hearty dinner," Alex said, slinging Hestia over his shoulder and heading towards the exit. "No need to go anywhere, I''ve already brought dinner. We can eat at home," Hestia replied, hanging on his shoulder. "Great, no need to go anywhere," Alex replied, slightly disappointed that he wouldn''t see any beautiful waitresses. "Alright, let''s go eat. All the food is already on the table," Hestia said and started dragging Alex towards the table. "Okay, let''s go eat, and I''ll also tell you how my dungeon run went," Alex said to the hyperactive goddess. To be continued... Chapter 9 - 9 Purchase of the Church and Meeting with Hephaestus Sitting down at the table where Hestia had set up dinner, Alex helped her sit down and they began to eat. They ate slowly, savoring the food. Alex noticed that Hestia was in a very good mood and decided to ask his little goddess what she was so happy about. "My new bed has arrived, and I''ve already tried it out. Also, my future family captain successfully completed his first raid in the dungeon," Hestia proudly puffed out her chest, boasting about her child''s achievements and successes. "So, while I was busy in the dungeon, all you did was eat and sleep?" Alex raised an eyebrow. "I''m the goddess of the hearth, and I must take care of the home. From your words, I sound like a lazy goddess," Hestia retorted, pouting. "Okay, okay, you''re not a lazy goddess, but a caretaker of the home," Alex agreed, sighing. After finishing their dinner, they moved from the table to the new couch, where Alex could tell Hestia about his first day in the dungeon. "Well, come on, don''t hold back, tell me how your day went in the dungeon?" Hestia asked, bouncing in place. "I can say that the day turned out to be more productive than I expected. The amount I earned proves that I''ll be able to gather enough money quickly to build a house," Alex replied, pouring tea. "And how much valis did you earn? Tell me quickly!" Hestia said, grabbing Alex and shaking him again. "Please, stop shaking me, you''ll spill my tea," Alex said, trying to stop the goddess. "Okay, okay, I''ll tell you. No need to get upset. I earned 120 thousand valis in one go," Alex replied. "Wow, you earned that much on your first dungeon dive! I knew my captain is capable of a lot," Hestia said with shining eyes, giggling foolishly. Noticing that his goddess was behaving strangely, Alex decided to ask why she was giggling so foolishly. "I''m not acting silly, I''m just eagerly waiting for the opportunity to brag to the other gods that I have such a strong captain," Hestia said with such pride as if she had achieved it herself. "Okay, okay. Then you can brag as much as you want, I''ll support you in that," Alex replied. "Hestia, don''t forget that we need to go to the administration tomorrow to buy this church. We''re living here illegally. How can a family become better if they don''t even have their own home?" Alex reminded her. "I know, there''s no need to remind me that my family has no home," Hestia replied, her cheeks puffed up like a hamster''s. "No need to pout. Tomorrow we''ll buy this church, and we''ll have our own home. So let''s wash up and get some sleep. We have a lot to do tomorrow," Alex said, poking her puffed cheeks, which made a "Pffff" sound. "Stop treating me like a child. I''m already an adult goddess and can decide when to go to sleep," Hestia began to object. "Yes, yes, as you say, my little goddess. Now let''s go wash up," Alex replied, putting Hestia on his shoulder and carrying her to the bathroom. After Alex helped his goddess wash up, he put her to bed and settled himself on the new couch. Lying down on it, he thought, "I could sleep on this forever." Those were his last thoughts before he fell asleep. In the morning... Waking up early, Alex opened his eyes and saw Hestia sleeping with a silly smile, drooling on his body. He wondered how Hestia managed to sneak into his bed without waking him. Shaking his head to clear unnecessary thoughts, he decided to start waking the sleepy goddess. "Hestia, wake up, we have things to do today. I hope you haven''t forgotten," Alex said, gently shaking the sleeping goddess. "Alright, alright, I''m getting up. You know, girls need a long sleep to stay beautiful," Hestia sleepily murmured, getting up. "You''re beautiful already, even in the morning. Now get off me and go wash up," Alex said, carefully removing Hestia from himself and placing her on the floor. "How can you say such things to an innocent lady so early in the morning?" blushed Hestia, and she hurried off to the bathroom. "She''s so cute," thought Alex. "Now I need to get up myself and prepare for today''s busy day." He got off the couch and headed to the bathroom, preparing for the day ahead. Some time later... Exiting the church, Alex and Hestia headed towards the administration office. On the way, they made sure to buy breakfast so they wouldn''t have to deal with business on an empty stomach. As they walked, Alex reminded Hestia of their plans for the day so she would be prepared for an active day. "Hestia, you understand that we''ll be walking a lot today, so there''s no need to start acting up right away. Our plan for today is to buy the land where the church stands, then go to the workshop to hire people to repair it, so it doesn''t collapse on us one day. After that, we''ll need to visit the shopping street to buy everyday items," Alex explained his plans to the sleepy goddess. "I won''t act up. If I get tired, you can just carry me," Hestia confidently replied. "I don''t mind carrying you. Just letting you know it''s going to be a busy day," Alex said, preemptively warning Hestia about what to expect. Some time later... Arriving at the administration office, Alex and Hestia noticed a small queue. Alex sighed, realizing they would have to wait in line again. With no other choice, he gently pulled Hestia to take their place in line. While Alex was lost in thoughts about how much this rundown church might cost, their turn came up. "Good day. How may I help you?" the secretary asked, looking curiously at the duo consisting of a man and a goddess. "Good day. We''re here to purchase the dilapidated church on the outskirts of the city and find out its price. If the price suits us, we''ll buy it immediately," Alex calmly replied, making their purpose clear. "The church on the outskirts, you say?" the secretary clarified. "That''s correct, the half-ruined church," Alex confirmed. "May I ask what you intend to do with this dilapidated church?" the secretary inquired again. "My goddess wishes to buy this church to repair it and turn it into a home for her family," Alex answered, stroking Hestia''s head, causing her to squint happily like a satisfied cat. "Then please wait a couple of minutes while I retrieve the records and can give you the price for this property," the secretary succinctly replied, getting up and heading to fetch the documents. While the secretary searched for the documents, Alex played with Hestia''s hair, and she looked around like a curious child, which Alex couldn''t help but notice. "Is something catching your interest, Hestia?" Alex asked his little goddess. "N-nothing catches my interest. It''s just my first time in a place like this, and I''m just curious," Hestia replied slightly excitedly. Just as Alex was about to ask Hestia a few more questions, the secretary returned with the documents. "I''ve found the documents for this church, and its price is 200,000 vallis," the secretary said, placing the documents on the desk. "Of course, we''re prepared to buy it for that price. What documents do we need to fill out to ensure the land and the church on it become our family''s property?" Alex asked, unfazed by the price. "You''ll need to fill out these documents to transfer ownership of the land and the church," the secretary said, handing over the paperwork. Passing the form to Hestia to fill out, Alex retrieved the money to pay for the purchase upfront. "Thank you for your purchase. Here are your property documents," the secretary said, handing the documents to Alex. Tucking the documents into his coat, Alex and Hestia left the administration office and headed towards the construction workshop. At the construction workshop... Entering the workshop, Alex and Hestia began searching for someone who could help repair the church and make it suitable for living. After a while, they found the foreman who invited them into his office to discuss the details. "How can I assist a man and a god who''ve come to my workshop?" the foreman asked. "We''re here to hire a team of workers to repair a dilapidated church and make it livable," Alex explained. "We have plenty of capable guys, but first, I''d like to see the church myself to assess the scope of work and cost," the foreman calmly replied. Using projection magic, Alex showed how the church looked from the outside and inside. The foreman pondered for a moment and began jotting something down in his notepad. After a couple of minutes, he handed a sheet to Alex. "This is the initial estimate for the repairs and making the building habitable. If you want any changes, the price will adjust based on the materials you choose to use," the foreman said, passing over the price sheet. Taking the sheet, Alex saw that the price amounted to 300,000 vallis, as Hestia had mentioned. "The price suits us. If there are any changes needed, it''s best to consult my goddess; she knows better what she wants," Alex replied, drawing the foreman''s attention to Hestia. Hestia began explaining what she wanted to change and add, emphasizing the need for high-quality materials. As she spoke, the foreman noted down all her ideas to finalize the repair cost. After the final calculations, the foreman handed over another sheet, and the price had increased by 150,000 vallis. After discussing final details, including the down payment and the start of the church renovation work, the foreman clarified: "To begin with, we''ll need to procure materials and assemble the work crew, so we''ll start the work next week. If possible, please deposit half of the down payment now so my team can start purchasing materials." Handing over the down payment, Alex and Hestia bid farewell to the foreman and headed to the trading street to buy everyday items. Upon arriving at the trading street, Alex and Hestia wandered among shops and street stalls, browsing items needed for their home. Alex noticed that Hestia was already feeling tired. "Hestia, we also need to thank your friend Hephaestus for her help in finding prices for all the necessary items," Alex said. "I understand she needs to be thanked, but I''m not sure what gift she would accept," Hestia replied thoughtfully, stroking her chin like a true sage. "I think I''ve figured out what we can buy that Hephaestus won''t refuse," Hestia exclaimed suddenly, brightening up. "And what would that be?" Alex asked, raising an eyebrow. "A cake! Let''s buy a cake and visit her to express our gratitude," Hestia declared, as if she had just found a second wind. "You just want to eat something sweet, and that''s why you chose a cake," Alex chuckled, squinting at his goddess. "These are minor details. Now, onward to the cake, my faithful steed," Hestia replied, climbing onto Alex''s shoulders and directing him towards the pastry shop. "As you command, my little goddess," Alex sighed, grabbing the bags and heading towards the pastry shop. After buying the cake chosen by Hestia, they made their way towards the workshop of the goddess Hephaestus. Upon arriving at Hephaestus''s workshop, we entered inside. Before I could knock, Hestia burst in with a shout. "Hephaestus, I''ve come to thank you for your help and brought a cake!" Hestia cried out, rushing into the workshop. "Hestia, how many times have I told you not to barge into my workshop? And I''ve also told you there''s no need to thank me for such help," Hephaestus replied calmly, setting her hammer down on the anvil. Sighing at her goddess''s actions, I entered the workshop and noticed a beautiful woman with crimson eyes and a bandage over one eye, which she kept hidden. Her crimson hair flowed down to her slender waist, and her sharp features highlighted her beauty. Noticing me, a newcomer, Hephaestus understood that I was a new member of her friend Hestia''s family. Observing me carefully, she wanted to discern whether I was trying to take advantage of the carefree Hestia. In her long life, Hephaestus had seen many hypocritical men and women who approached her with specific intentions. The first group desired her body and skills, while the second wanted to use her to create jewelry. But anyone who caught sight of her cursed eye fled immediately upon seeing it. Only Hestia wasn''t afraid of it and was always there to save her from loneliness. Therefore, she wanted to understand who this person was that Hestia had brought into their family. "I apologize for the intrusion and for my goddess''s actions," I said apologetically as I entered the workshop. "It''s alright, I''m used to her antics. She lived with me for some time, and we knew each other back in the Realm of the Gods," Hephaestus replied, assessing my behavior. "Since you''ve come, let''s go to my personal room, which is here in the workshop. I often stay late, so I sometimes remain here," Hephaestus said, gesturing for me to follow her. Following Hephaestus to her private room, we sat down at the table. Hephaestus went to get the tea set to brew tea. I placed the bags of purchases in the corner and sat at the table, while Hestia helped Hephaestus set out plates and cups. After slicing the cake and pouring the tea, Hephaestus and Hestia began reminiscing about the times they were in the divine realm. I listened to their conversation, sipping tea and occasionally glancing at the bandage over Hephaestus''s eye. Noticing my gaze, she decided to ask: "Are you curious about the bandage over my eye?" Hephaestus asked, lightly covering the bandage with her hand. "I am indeed curious about what''s under the bandage. But if you''re uncomfortable talking about it, you don''t have to. I don''t want to make things awkward for Hestia''s friend," I replied, indicating that she didn''t have to share if she didn''t want to. "It''s just a very complicated matter, and it''s not easy for me to talk about it," Hephaestus said, remembering what she had been through because of her eye. "I understand it could be a sensitive topic, but perhaps I can help you resolve this issue," I said calmly, trying to reassure Hephaestus. "That''s right, Hephy! Alex is super-duper strong, he can help solve your problem," Hestia chimed in, remembering that I could help her friend. Entrusting her friend''s words, Hephaestus decided to remove the bandage from her eye to see my reaction and whether I would be scared. Seeing that Hephaestus had removed the bandage, I decided to take a closer look at her eye, as it wasn''t explained in the anime. Starting to examine the eye, Alex noticed roughened skin around it that looked dead. The eye itself was dark and shimmered with strange colors. Deciding to approach closer, Alex wanted to understand whether this was a curse or something else. Seeing Alex trying to get closer, Hephaestus panicked and tried to prevent him from coming closer. Seeing her panic, Alex decided to calm her down. "Hephaestus, there''s no need to worry. I want to come closer to understand what''s exactly going on with your eye and ask a couple of questions," Alex said calmly to reassure the goddess. "Alright, just be careful," Hephaestus replied nervously. "Then, Hephaestus, can you tell me if you were born with this eye or if it became like this over time?" Alex asked, examining the eye and realizing it was a powerful curse. "I was born with this eye, it just looked different before, but it changed over time," Hephaestus replied, keeping her gaze serious as Alex examined her eye. "As I looked at it, I found a few ways to rid you of this curse. I can list them, and you can decide which one to choose," Alex said, raising his hand. "Then you can list these solutions," Hephaestus replied, not entirely believing him. After all, all the healing gods couldn''t solve her problem, let alone a mortal she had just met. But she decided to hear him out. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I have three options: first, transfer it to another; second, disperse the curse one by one because the curse on your eye isn''t singular but a whole combination intertwined like a snake''s nest, strengthening each other. And the last option¡ªI''ll simply separate the curse from you and burn it," Alex began listing, raising fingers on his hand. "I''m against the first option because I don''t want anyone to suffer as I have. What about the second option¡ªcan you explain more? And as for the third¡ªwhat does ''separate the curse'' mean?" Hephaestus responded to the options listed. "The curse on your eye isn''t a single curse but a complex combination, intertwined like a nest of snakes, strengthening each other. As for the third option, it''s the simplest: I''ll use my sword to separate the curse from you and then burn it," Alex answered the goddess''s question. "What sword is capable of such a thing? And I didn''t see you come here with a sword," Hephaestus said suspiciously, looking around to see if Alex had brought a sword with him. "This sword, named ''Yamato,'' is part of me, so it''s always with me," Alex said, summoning Yamato and showing it to Hephaestus. "Let me see this sword that can separate a curse from a god," Hephaestus said, snatching the sword from Alex''s hands. "Sure, take it, but only if you can draw this sword," Alex chuckled, handing Yamato to the goddess. Taking the sword in her hands, Hephaestus first examined it from all sides, then tried to draw the blade from its sheath, but she couldn''t. After a couple more attempts, she decided to return it to Alex. "What kind of sword is this? Even I, the goddess of blacksmithing, can''t draw it from its sheath?" Hephaestus asked, beginning to doubt her own divinity. "Haha, that''s a little secret I won''t reveal to you just yet, Hephaestus. We need to get to know each other better before sharing such secrets," Alex replied with a laugh, taking the sword back. "So, Hephaestus, have you decided which way we''ll solve your little problem?" Alex asked. "What do you mean ''little problem''? This problem has haunted me my entire life! And how can this sword possibly help solve it?" Hephaestus began to shout, but calmed down towards the end and asked a question. "This sword can easily solve your problem, specifically like this," Alex replied. He drew the sword from its sheath and made a gentle swing towards Hephaestus, separating the curse from her and immediately burning it, using the spell "Ei Sheal" to heal the damaged eye and the surrounding skin. ("Ei Sheal" is the most powerful healing spell. It fully heals multiple targets, including lost limbs.) Not having time to react, Hephaestus felt warmth on her eye and decided to touch it, no longer feeling the familiar roughened skin that had been there for so long. Hope flickered in her eyes that the problem that had plagued her since birth might finally be solved. Hestia never doubted that Alex could help her friend, quietly observing all this time and awaiting her choice. Noticing the changes in her friend''s eye, Hestia began to joyfully jump on her chair. She immediately stood up and rushed for a small mirror so Hephaestus could see the changes. But Hephaestus hesitated to look into the mirror, and Hestia reassured her that her problem had already been solved. Finally gathering her strength, Hephaestus took the mirror and decided to look at her eye. She didn''t see the ugly skin and curse that surrounded it, only a single ruby eye with flames burning inside. Hephaestus checked it several times, not believing her eyes, and couldn''t hold back her tears. Alex decided to approach and calm down Hephaestus, who was crying but smiling. Spending some time comforting her, Hephaestus wiped away her tears and hugged Alex tightly, thanking him for his help. "I''m really grateful to you, Alex. I don''t even know how to thank you," Hephaestus said, still holding him in her embrace. "No need to thank me. If Hestia considers you family, then you''re family to me too," Alex replied with a smile, enjoying her embrace. "I still feel like I owe you thanks. You have no idea how much you''ve done for me," Hephaestus said, burying her head in his shoulder. "I''ve already said, there''s no need. Just your embrace is enough for me, especially from such a beautiful goddess," Alex replied, still smiling. Seeing that this couple continued to hug and didn''t seem willing to let go, Hestia decided to intervene and forcefully separate them. "Hephaestus, you may be my best friend and I consider you family, but Alex is mine," Hestia said, starting to growl at Hephaestus, who blushed bright red. "Hestia, I''m not going anywhere. Hephaestus was just very emotional, considering her problem has finally been resolved," Alex said, patting Hestia on the head. "Hmph," Hestia snorted, folding her arms across her chest and turning away. "And Hephaestus, you don''t need to thank me. A beautiful girl''s hug is the best thanks," Alex said, raising a thumbs-up towards Hephaestus. After his words, Hephaestus blushed to the point where her face matched her hair color. Spending some more time in Hephaestus''s company, Alex and Hestia decided to head home. Before leaving, Hephaestus said they could visit more often, and she would definitely thank Alex in the future. After bidding farewell to Hephaestus, they headed home in good spirits. Hestia was pleased that her friend had been healed, and Alex was glad to have scored a few points with Hephaestus. To be continued... Chapter 10 - 10: Back into the Dungeon, or How to One-Shot a Raid Boss That same evening... After Hestia and Alex left Hephaestus''s workshop, they slowly made their way towards the church, which now officially belonged to them. As they walked, Alex noticed that Hestia kept glancing at him, as if she wanted to say something but couldn''t bring herself to do so. He decided to take the initiative. "Hestia, if you have something to say, just say it. No need to be shy. I''ll answer to the best of my ability," Alex said, looking at his little goddess. "I just... I just wanted to say thank you again. You really don''t understand how much you''ve done for Hephaestus. This curse haunted her all her life, and she suffered a lot because of it," Hestia said, tears beginning to form in her eyes. "I''ve already told you, Hestia, there''s no need to thank me. This curse was just a small problem for me, and solving it was quite simple. There are many ways to lift such a curse, but I came up with the easiest ones I could remember at the time," Alex said, handing Hestia a handkerchief so she could wipe her tears. "If it was such a small problem, why couldn''t all the healer gods deal with the curse?" Hestia asked, wiping her tears. "Look, Hestia, every living being has a core, and each one is unique. It''s what makes you, you. The same goes for gods; they just have a divine core," Alex began to explain, handing Hestia the bags to demonstrate. Raising one hand, he made a fist and showed a circle. "If this circle is Hephaestus''s core, the curse latched onto it like a leech, feeding off it and growing stronger. Hephaestus said her eye used to be different, and over time the skin around the eye started to toughen. That''s all because the curse was getting stronger, feeding off Hephaestus''s powers," Alex continued, wrapping his other hand around the fist to show how the curse entwined around the core. "But you didn''t explain why the healer gods couldn''t lift the curse," Hestia said, stomping her feet in frustration. "Hestia, I haven''t finished yet. Be patient," Alex said, tapping her forehead with his finger. "Ahem. The healer gods couldn''t lift this curse because it wasn''t just one curse. There were many, and they depended on each other, strengthening and protecting each other. To dispel this whole knot, you had to find the weakest one and slowly remove the rest. Because if you didn''t remove them all at once, the remaining ones would get stronger, absorbing the power of the ones that were removed. And by the time they realized what they had done, the curse would have already fused with Hephaestus''s core, and no one would be able to remove it without destroying the core," Alex explained. "I get that you''re super-duper strong and all, but how did you so easily remove the curse? I still can''t understand how you used a sword to separate a curse that had been with Hephaestus for years," Hestia said, looking at Alex suspiciously. "The ''Yamato'' sword can separate anything¡ªfrom space to the soul. And there''s still a lot you don''t know about me, my little goddess," Alex said, roughly patting Hestia''s head and taking the shopping bags. "Hmph. Whatever," Hestia huffed, striding ahead. Laughing at this cute goddess, Alex followed her to their home. (This is all the author''s imagination. Don''t pay it any mind. You might have your own theories about this curse, and you can propose them.) The next morning... Upon waking up, the first thing Alex did was gently remove the sleeping, drooling Hestia from his side and place her on the couch. Smiling, he got ready and decided to let Hestia know he was heading to the dungeon. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hestia, I''m going to the dungeon," Alex said softly, nudging the still-sleeping Hestia. "Mmmmmm..." was Hestia''s only response before she turned over onto her other side. Shaking his head, Alex decided not to disturb the sleeping goddess any further and headed toward Babel. On his way, he thought he could get breakfast at the "Hostess of Fertility" and turned toward the restaurant. As he approached, Alex noticed Anya sweeping the entrance. He decided to greet her before going inside. "Good morning, Anya-nyan. I see you''re hard at work early," Alex said in a cheerful tone as he approached. "Alex-nyan! Stop calling me Anya-nyan, my name is Anya-nyan!" Anya began to shout. "Well, that''s what I said, Anya-nyan," Alex replied, holding back his laughter. After spending a few more minutes bantering with Anya, Alex decided to go inside, where he found the other waitresses preparing the dining area for the day. "Good morning, everyone," Alex greeted as he entered. "You came so early in the morning to see me? How embarrassing," Syr said, rushing over and placing her hands on her cheeks as she began to blush. Before he could respond, Ryuu came over and grabbed Syr by the collar, pulling her back to work. "Sorry for her behavior," Ryuu apologized on Syr''s behalf. "It''s alright. I''m glad she''s so cheerful this early," Alex replied with a broad smile. "So, why did you come here so early? Was it just to see the girls?" Ryuu asked, looking directly into Alex''s eyes. "Ahem... I came to see if I could buy breakfast to take with me to the dungeon. And, of course, to see all of you again," Alex said, coughing awkwardly and glancing away. "Well, I understand. I''ll go get Mama Mia. Follow me," Ryuu said, blushing slightly as she asked Alex to follow her. "Mama Mia, we have a customer with a question. Can you come out?" Ryuu said, approaching the kitchen. "Who''s here so early in the morning?" Mia said as she walked out of the kitchen, wiping her hands. "Oh, it''s you, rascal. What do you want so early, and don''t say you came to ogle my staff." "Ahem. I came to see if I could buy breakfast to take to the dungeon," Alex said awkwardly, clearing his throat. "Breakfast, you say? Let''s see what we can do," Mia said, stroking her chin as she headed back to the kitchen. While Alex waited for Mia, he watched the waitresses working hard from early in the morning. Before he could fully enjoy the view, Mia returned and placed a box of food in front of him. "Now give me 200 valis and get to your dungeon," Mia said gruffly. "Thank you for your service and have a productive day," Alex said, handing over the money. After saying goodbye to everyone, he headed towards Babel. Near Babylon... Approaching Babylon, Alex was lost in his thoughts and paid no attention to the adventurers surrounding him, whispering among themselves. "Hey, isn''t that the newbie who jumped down and then tore through ten floors on his first day?" asked a random adventurer, tugging on his friend''s sleeve. "Yeah, that''s him. Valen was bragging up a storm at the bar about seeing this guy who jumped down and landed in some weird pose," replied his friend, recalling the rumors he heard at the bar. "I somehow don''t believe there''s such a capable newbie," he added skeptically. "Well, you could go check it out and risk looking like a fool, but count me out. Plenty of people saw him tearing through those floors at full speed," retorted his friend, reminding him it wasn''t just hearsay but something witnessed by many. "Hey, I may be old, but I''m not stupid. I''m not going to verify it just because I don''t believe it," he replied, heading into the dungeon. "Suit yourself. Now let''s go kill a couple of monsters to earn some drinks, maybe hit up the red light district later," his friend replied, fantasizing about how he''d spend his evening. Alex continued walking, lost in his thoughts, oblivious to the people passing by. He didn''t notice a small assistant sitting near the fountain, listening to the whispers and watching Alex with keen interest, pondering what he had just learned. (And of course, to the author as well.) Inside the Tower... Lost in his thoughts, Alex didn''t even notice as he approached the hole leading to the first floor of the dungeon. He continued pondering whether to attempt a new speedrun or resume from the floor where he left off. Landing on the first floor with such force that the floor cracked beneath him, he ignored the adventurers who stared at him with frightened eyes. Alex clenched his fist and made a decision: he would continue from the 10th floor and, if lucky, face off against the Monster-Rex. "Hey, isn''t that him?" one adventurer asked another. "Yeah, that''s the one. We better move ahead or he''ll start breaking through to the 10th floor again, and we won''t get any loot," replied the other, hurrying to avoid having their loot stolen. Alex entered an empty room on the first floor to use a teleportation spell and instantly reach the 10th floor. After teleporting, he took a deep breath and decided to progress towards the 17th floor, hoping to encounter the Monster-Rex. "What if I try to turn mana into swords that I can launch at enemies? After all, magic is only limited by your imagination," Alex thought as he ventured deeper into the 10th floor. As he walked, he experimented with turning mana into a sword that he could launch at enemies. Moving forward, he managed to form a mana sword and launched it at the first enemy he encountered, an Orc. The sword flew with such force that upon impact, it pinned the Orc to the wall. "Haha, it actually worked! Just need to dial back the force a bit so it doesn''t blow enemies away, and adjust the penetration power," Alex mused, launching another sword at a different monster. Reaching the 15th floor, inhabited by Minotaurs, he decided to try combining the "Gatom" spell with the mana sword. Vergil could thus be drawn to enemies. If successful, Alex would gain the "Hirayshin" skill in the magic world. After several attempts, he succeeded in imbuing the mana sword with the "Gatom" spell. Finding a lone Minotaur, Alex launched the mana sword, hitting its mark. After a flash, Alex found himself next to the Minotaur and immediately beheaded it. "Alright, that worked. Now, what if I try a reverse ''Gatom'' to attract the monster instead of me?" Alex pondered. Finding another test subject, he launched the mana sword. Upon impact, there was a flash, and only the Minotaur''s torso fell to Alex''s feet, turning to ashes. "Hmm, so that''s how it works. Attraction uses more mana, considering the distance, weight, and volume of the object you want to attract. Now I know," Alex reflected, stroking his chin. After several attempts and a couple of test subjects, he finally mastered this skill. "Well, that was tougher than I thought. Besides distance, weight, and volume of the object you want to attract, the magic itself in this area matters too. After 10 attempts and summoning various parts of monster bodies, I finally got the hang of it. Now, onward to raid the boss," Alex thought proudly, and he headed to the 17th floor towards the raid boss room. On the 17th Floor in the Raid Boss Room... Arriving at the boss room, Alex noticed that the boss had not yet appeared. Surveying the wall where magic was concentrated, he realized that the Monster-Rex would soon emerge. Making the most reasonable decision in this situation, he decided to eat. Creating a stone throne with magic and sitting down, Alex took out his food and began eating, forgetting everything else. Meanwhile, a large group of adventurers approached the 17th floor. "Hey, Captain, let''s hurry up! If we don''t move fast, the Monster-Rex will appear and delay our raid progress," a cheerful voice spoke up. "No need to worry. We''re just in time to avoid any delay in the raid," replied the captain calmly, indicating they still had time. "Hmph. If the Monster-Rex shows up, I''ll deal with it quickly," retorted a haughty voice. "Bete, you haven''t learned from last time when your arrogance got you in trouble," said the cheerful voice, prompting laughter from everyone. "Shut up, Tiona! I just wasn''t ready in that situation," Bete arrogantly replied. "Yeah, sure, great ''warrior'' Bete," Tiona said in a tone that sparked another wave of laughter. "Quiet down, everyone. We''re approaching the boss room, stay alert," the captain warned the group. "Captain, look, someone''s sitting in the boss room, and it looks like the boss will appear soon," whispered one of the group members. Everyone noticed the person sitting on a stone throne, enjoying their food, clearly unconcerned that the Monster-Rex was already beginning to regenerate and emerge from the wall. Returning to Alex, who was enjoying his meal in the dungeon. While eating, Alex noticed the mana concentration on the wall reaching its peak, and Goliath had already begun to emerge. Placing the food box in his backpack and destroying the throne he sat on, Alex summoned Beowulf and assumed a combat stance, watching the approaching Goliath. Goliath stood about 7 meters tall, with a muscular body and grayish skin. Spotting Alex, Goliath moved towards him. Alex''s first thought was that he needed the soundtrack from "Attack on Titan." Pushing away unnecessary thoughts, he prepared for an uppercut stance as Goliath approached. Alex was eager, preparing to perform one of Vergil''s famous combo strikes. When Goliath entered striking range, Alex delivered a devastating uppercut, underestimating its force. The uppercut literally blew off the entire top part of Goliath, punching a huge hole in the ceiling, revealing the 16th floor. Alex snapped out of it only after the monster''s enormous crystal fell in front of him. He stared at it blankly, doubting his own reality. This continued until he heard a voice shouting towards him: "THAT WAS SO COOL!!!" yelled the voice approaching him. Turning towards the voice, Alex noticed a group of people. To be continued... Chapter 11 - 11: Loki Family and the Malevolent Half-Elf Eina Snapping out of his thoughts, Alex noticed a voice from the side and saw the approaching figure of an Amazoness¡ªit was Tiona. Ignoring Tiona, who was running towards him, Alex went back to his thoughts, with his first thought being, "What the hell just happened?". He kept looking at the huge crystal that had fallen in front of him, occasionally glancing at the hole in the ceiling leading to the 16th floor, and then back at the crystal. Completely ignoring Tiona, who was jumping around him and asking questions. "How did you do that? Can you teach me? Or better yet, show me again! Come on, show me again. How did you do that: boom-bam and a hole in the ceiling?" Tiona asked, jumping around Alex like a hyperactive child. Snapping out of his thoughts, Alex thought, "Alright, to hell with it." He decided to pay attention to Tiona, who was jumping around him and tugging at his arm like a spoiled child. "Alright, Tiona, stop jumping around me, I''m getting dizzy," Alex responded, dismissing Beowulf and picking up Tiona like a cat. Thank goodness she didn''t stretch out. While Alex and Tiona chatted, the rest of the Loki Familia approached, shifting their gaze from the hole in the ceiling to Alex, who was holding Tiona at arm''s length. Finishing his chat with Tiona, Alex turned his attention to the newly arrived members of the Loki Familia and decided to greet them. "Yo," Alex said, setting Tiona down and raising one hand in greeting. "Hello, Voldigoad-san," the elf Reveria elegantly introduced herself. "I see you haven''t been wasting any time, Voldigoad-san," said Finn, extending his hand for a handshake. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmph. Show-off," grumbled Bete, standing aside. After greeting everyone, Alex glanced at Ais, who simply nodded in greeting. As Alex continued greeting the other members of the Loki Familia, Tiona climbed onto his shoulders. "Now, tell me how you did that punch? And will you teach me?" Tiona asked, sitting on Alex''s shoulders and lowering her head so their eyes met. Hearing her question, all the members of the Loki Familia perked up, eager to know how Alex executed such a punch. Even Ais, whose face usually showed no emotion, was interested. "Tiona, get off him and stop pestering the man; he''s not obliged to reveal his secrets," said her sister, making everyone feel a bit awkward. "That punch isn''t a secret; anyone can do it as long as they have mana in their body," Alex replied, ignoring Tiona, who was still sitting on his shoulders and swinging her legs like a small child. "Hmph. Easy for you to say. It''s probably all about your weapon. Stop pretending to be mysterious," Bete retorted arrogantly, implying that it was all about the weapon Alex was using. "It seems you didn''t learn your lesson last time. Do you need a reminder of how it ended?" Alex responded calmly to Bete''s provocation. "I was just careless. This time, it''ll be different, and I''ll show you your place, rookie," said Bete, preparing to attack. "If you don''t calm down, I''ll have to use a super-secret move to knock some sense into you," Alex said, carefully lifting Tiona off his shoulders. "Let''s see what you''ve got, rookie. This time, you won''t get the drop on me," said Bete, taking a fighting stance. All the members of the Loki Familia stepped back and watched the beginning of the confrontation, curious about the super-secret technique Alex had mentioned. Taking his fighting stance, Bete was ready to launch his attack. Seeing Bete ready to strike, Alex took a step and instantly appeared before him, delivering a blow with his super-secret technique. The blow struck Bete''s head, driving his body into the ground so that only his legs were left sticking out. All the members of the Loki Familia gaped in amazement at the sight. "That''s what happens when you underestimate the power of secret techniques," Alex said, looking at Bete, whose head was buried in the ground. "What kind of technique is that? Can you teach me? I want to use the super-secret strike to beat up monsters too," Tiona ran over excitedly, tugging on Alex''s arm like a spoiled child. "This strike is called the ''Burial Strike.'' There''s also an equivalent called the ''Burial Kick.'' The essence of this move is to drive your opponent headfirst into the ground," Alex calmly responded to her question, causing another round of gasps from the members of the Loki Familia. "Can you teach me this technique?" Tiona asked excitedly, already imagining herself slamming monsters into the ground with her strikes. "I''ll teach you the technique when I have time. But for now, if you don''t mind, I can show you how I delivered the strike to Goliath," Alex replied, walking towards a vacant wall, piquing the interest of the Loki Familia members. Everyone was curious about how to execute such a powerful strike. "Everyone knows how to reinforce their body with mana during a fight, right?" Alex asked, receiving nods from the members of the Loki Familia, confirming they knew how to do it. "Good. Since you already know how to reinforce your body with mana, I''ll show and explain how to deliver such a strike. To start, instead of distributing mana throughout your entire body, you concentrate it in one place, specifically in your fist or foot. Now, I''ll demonstrate how to do it, and then you can try it yourselves," Alex began his demonstration, making the mana visible as it accumulated in his hand. Turning towards the wall, Alex slowly delivered a punch. The strike was so powerful that a web of cracks spread across the wall, causing parts of it to collapse in some places, showing that even a seemingly weak punch could cause significant damage. The observers gaped in disbelief, unable to believe that such a seemingly weak punch could inflict such damage. Some even pinched themselves to ensure they weren''t dreaming. Ais Wallenstein pondered: if she could master this strike, she would be one step closer to her goal of defeating the One-Eyed Dragon that had taken her parents. Everyone had their thoughts, but all were impressed by the power of the strike and thought about how they could master this skill. "That was awesome! Can you teach me how to use this skill so I can smash everything?" Tiona ran over excitedly, waiting for Alex''s response. "If I have some free time, I''ll teach you, no problem," Alex replied. The Amazon began jumping up and down at his words, and even Ais showed interest in learning the strike. "Alright, friends, I still need to return to sell all the loot and get back to my Goddess so she doesn''t worry," Alex said, lifting the huge crystal with the "Grip of the Ruler." "Before you leave, can you tell us which familia you joined?" Finn inquired. "I joined the Hestia Familia," Alex replied, summoning a mana sword and aiming it at the hole in the ceiling leading to the 16th floor. "Sorry, I haven''t heard of Goddess Hestia before," Finn apologized. "No worries, she only recently descended to the mortal world, so not many people know about her yet. But in time, everyone will. Now, I must be off. Good luck with your raid," Alex said, launching his mana sword towards the hole in the ceiling. Before they could say goodbye, he vanished in a flash of light, leaving the members of the Loki Familia bewildered. Shaking his head to clear his thoughts, Finn decided that after completing the mission, he would ask his goddess if she knew Goddess Hestia. Little did he know how well Loki knew Hestia, which would later cause him quite a headache. Commanding his team to pull Bete out of the ground, who everyone had forgotten about, Finn ordered them to continue the raid. Meanwhile, Ais continued to stare at the destroyed wall with eyes full of interest, thinking about how to approach Alex to learn the skill. She didn''t notice her group was ready to leave until Riveria called her, saying they needed to move on. Nodding, Ais gave the wall one last determined look before following the group. A little while later... After bidding farewell to the Loki Familia members, Alex used his new skill to arrive on the 16th floor. Then, using the spell "Gatom," he teleported to an empty room on the first floor. Checking all the loot he had gathered and estimating the earnings, Alex headed towards the guild. As Alex walked towards the exit of the first floor, adventurers he passed would step aside upon seeing him. "Hey, look, it''s that newbie! And what''s that huge thing floating behind him?" one adventurer said, pointing at the enormous crystal hovering behind Alex. "That''s the Goliath''s crystal. That crazy newbie must have defeated the Goliath alone today and is now heading back to sell the crystals," his companion replied enviously. "No need to be jealous, maybe one day you''ll be just as strong," he tried to encourage his friend. "Yeah, right, dream on. Now, let''s go, maybe we''ll get lucky today," the other replied sarcastically. Ignoring the adventurers, Alex exited Babel and headed towards the guild. As soon as he entered the guild hall, everyone stopped what they were doing and turned their attention to the huge crystal floating behind him. Alex pretended not to notice their stares and went to queue up to sell the crystals. While waiting, he started praying to every god he knew, hoping not to encounter Eina. He didn''t want to listen to a long lecture about proper dungeon behavior and how his arrogance could get him killed. When it was finally his turn to sell the crystals, he was relieved that his prayers seemed to be answered. But as he handed his crystals to the receptionist, he heard a voice that sent shivers down his spine. Slowly turning his head and cursing the gods he had prayed to, he saw her. Sure enough, it was the stern half-elf Eina, standing there with a look that could devour Alex alive. "Valdigoad-san, I see you had a very successful raid," Eina said coldly. "Haha, something like that. Here, came to sell these crystals," Alex nervously replied. "I see. Now follow me, we need to talk," Eina said just as coldly, gesturing for him to follow her. "But my money," Alex sadly responded, realizing he hadn''t received payment for the crystals yet. "You''ll get your money later, it''s not going anywhere. Now come with me to the consultation room," Eina said, already entering the room. Knowing he had no choice, Alex decided to accept all the criticism that would come from Eina. Taking a deep breath, he resolved to face his fate like a true man. Upon entering the consultation room, a scolding followed. Alex heard a lot directed at him: that he was irresponsible, arrogant, and very careless. Eina continued her lecture for a full forty minutes, covering every possible topic. Exiting the room, Alex''s face looked as if a Dementor had sucked out his soul. Even the raid hadn''t left him as exhausted as Eina''s lecture on proper dungeon behavior. Wearily, Alex approached the counter to collect his raid earnings, totaling a whopping 2 million valis. Thinking he was one step closer to his goal, Alex tiredly made his way to an empty alley to teleport home. Descending into the basement, opening the door, and once again catching the dark-haired rocket, Alex picked her up and headed for the couch. After sitting down, he exhaled and began recounting to Hestia how today''s raid went and how much he earned. Hestia started rejoicing in her child''s achievements and suggested celebrating. However, Alex made a proposal that made Hestia''s eyes shine even brighter. "Hestia, how about leveling me up to 2?" Alex said, excitedly, causing Hestia, who was already preparing to celebrate, to turn around. "Exactly, let''s level you up so at the next gathering I can rub it in the faces of those gods and show them that my child is the most capable," Hestia said, immediately rushing over to Alex, pushing him onto the couch to upgrade his level. While Hestia upgraded Alex''s status, the Loki Familia group returned to the guild after completing their mission. They recounted their encounters and mentioned meeting an adventurer who single-handedly defeated Goliath with one blow, earning admiration from everyone present. Those who saw Alex selling the crystals thought he had defeated Goliath with his group, but the truth was even more shocking. After reporting on their raid, the Loki Familia members headed to their estate. On the way, Finn pondered how to inquire Loki about Goddess Hestia. Arriving home, the Loki Familia members noticed Loki herself sitting at the table drinking alcohol. After greeting her, everyone dispersed to their rooms to shower and change, except for Finn, who decided to tell Loki about the events in the dungeon. "Goddess Loki, today in the dungeon we encountered Alex on the 17th floor," Finn said, sitting across from his goddess. "Oh? And what was he doing there?" Loki asked, pouring herself another glass of alcohol. "He decided to take on Goliath alone and defeated him with a single strike, creating a hole in the ceiling leading to the 16th floor," Finn began his report. "Pffft... HE DID WHAT?!" Loki spat out her drink after the captain of her family spoke. "I''m telling you, he defeated Goliath single-handedly with one blow," Finn repeated, wiping alcohol from his face. "If he''s already delving into the dungeon, he must have joined some familia. But which one? Did he say which familia he joined?" Loki began questioning, pondering which god Alex might have aligned with. "He said he joined Hestia''s familia," Finn replied. "He joined that little goddess''s familia? What makes her better than me? She''s poor, she doesn''t even have her own home," Loki started speaking, scratching her hair and doubting her life choices. "Doesn''t matter. I can always lure him to our side, and we need to do it quickly before the other gods realize and start making offers to recruit him," Loki began devising a plan to lure Alex into her familia, outmaneuvering the other gods. While Alex was busy leveling up, news of his feat began spreading throughout Orario. No one wanted to believe there was a newcomer who could defeat Goliath with a single blow. More and more people started discussing the topic and believing in it. These rumors reached some gods who became interested in this new child. All they knew was that he belonged to Hestia''s familia¡ªa goddess whom practically no one knew. At the upper levels of the Babylon Tower, a silver-haired goddess sat holding a glass of wine, pondering where this wayward Hestia could have found such a child. She was very curious to meet and see this child, thinking perhaps he could offer her the freedom she desired. To be continued... Chapter 12 - 12 Date with Hestia and Future Problems That same evening... "Come on, Alex, lie down on the couch and lift your shirt so I can update your status," Hestia said, pushing Alex toward the couch. "Alright, no need to push, I''ll do it now," Alex replied, lying down on the couch and baring his back. While Hestia was updating Alex''s status, his thoughts were occupied with how soft the couch was¡ªmoney well spent. Fighting off drowsiness, Alex was making plans for the next day. "Okay, your status is updated. No changes, except there are some new titles," Hestia said, reviewing Alex''s updated stats. "Let me see what these new titles are," Alex said, getting up and taking the paper from Hestia. "What''s wrong with these titles? What do ''One Punch Man'' and ''Titan Slayer'' even mean? And this one¡ª''Fist of Destruction''¡ªis just ridiculous. Who comes up with these titles? (Apologies). The only decent one here is ''David vs. Goliath.'' If anyone finds out about these titles, I''ll be socially dead again," Alex said, reading his status with a twitching eye. "Hestia, I hope you won''t tell anyone about these titles, because they''re embarrassing even to read," Alex said, looking at his goddess with a vacant stare. "No one will know, I swear by my name, I won''t let anyone embarrass a member of my family," Hestia replied, saluting like a soldier. "Hestia, listen, we''ll need to go to the guild tomorrow to update my status anyway. How about after that, we take a walk and go for a stroll?" Alex proposed to Hestia. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you asking me out on a date?" Hestia asked, blushing and twirling her pigtails. "If you want, it can be a date. If you''re uncomfortable, we can call it a family outing," Alex said, seeing Hestia''s embarrassment. "Hmph. Idiot, I''m not talking to you anymore," Hestia said angrily, wrapping herself in a blanket and turning into a cocoon. "So, are we going out tomorrow?" Alex asked the cocoon where Hestia was hiding. "Yes!" was all Hestia said before going silent. Seeing that Hestia didn''t want to talk anymore, Alex shook his head and went to wash up, preparing for bed. As he lay down to sleep, Alex wished Hestia goodnight, and all he heard in return was a "Hmph." Shaking his head at his goddess''s antics, Alex began to drift off to sleep. The next morning... Waking up, Alex saw Hestia still sleeping on him and shook his head. Lying there a bit longer, knowing there was no rush today, Alex continued to stroke Hestia''s head, lost in his thoughts. After a while, he decided to start waking her up. All his attempts to wake the lazy goddess were met with her mumbling, "Mmm, just a few more minutes." She just wrapped her small arms around his neck and asked to be carried to the bathroom. Seeing no other choice, Alex picked up Hestia and carried her to the bathroom so she could wash up. After spending some time on morning routines, Alex and Hestia got ready and left the house. Heading towards the guild and grabbing breakfast on the way, they arrived at their destination. "Yo, Eina, how are you?" Alex greeted, raising his hand in a friendly wave. "I see you''re still in the mood for jokes. Maybe I should give you another lecture?" Eina said with a stern look. "No, thanks, I''ll pass," Alex replied, crossing his arms to show he''d had enough last time. "If you''re not here for another lecture, then what brings you here?" Eina asked, adjusting her glasses. "All questions go to my goddess," Alex said, pointing to Hestia standing next to him. "How can I help you, Hestia-sama?" Eina asked, shifting her gaze to Hestia. "We''re here because Alex has leveled up, and we need to update his records," Hestia said calmly, though pride shone in her eyes. "I see, you''re here to update the records and... LEVEL UP WHAT?" Eina started speaking calmly but ended with a shout, unable to believe her ears. "I''m saying, Alex has leveled up, and we''re here to update his records," Hestia repeated louder. "Oh my god! The guy who just became an adventurer has leveled up," Eina was so shocked that her glasses slid down her face. Meanwhile, as Alex and Hestia were busy with the paperwork, the adventurers in the guild overheard why they were there. "Hey, did you hear? It seems that crazy newbie leveled up," one observer said. "I''m not even surprised, considering what this guy has done in the past few days," another replied. "What do you mean you''re not surprised?" his friend asked. "Where else have you seen a newbie who breaks through 10 floors on his first day and then defeats a Goliath solo on the second day?" he replied to his friend. "You''re right. So, he leveled up faster than the Sword Princess; it took her several months to level up, and this newbie did it in just two days," his friend began to say. "If he doesn''t die in the dungeon, his achievements will be significant," his friend concluded. After finishing the paperwork, Alex and Hestia said goodbye to Eina and headed to the shopping street. Shopping Street... Arriving at the shopping street, Alex and Hestia decided to wander among the stalls and look for something interesting. Strolling between the booths, Alex suggested to Hestia to visit one of the clothing stores. Approaching the most decent-looking store, they decided to go in and see what they could buy here. While Hestia was busy searching for suitable clothing for herself, Alex also decided to pick out a couple of casual items for himself. Taking a couple of t-shirts, one black and the other red, he went to choose pants and shoes for himself. After quickly making his choices and handing the clothes to the clerk, Alex noticed that Hestia still hadn''t picked anything. Remembering that girls usually take a long time to choose clothes, Alex, like a true gentleman, decided to approach and ask if anything caught her eye. "Hestia, if you like something, just take it and try it on. If the clothes fit you, we''ll buy them," Alex said, approaching the goddess. "I don''t know, there''s so much choice here, and I can''t decide," replied Hestia, examining the clothes. "We have all day, you don''t need to hurry," Alex said, encouraging Hestia. "Really, I don''t need to hurry?" asked an excited Hestia. "Yes, really. Now go ahead and choose the clothes you want to try on," Alex said calmly, stroking Hestia''s head. "Thank you!" exclaimed Hestia, hugging Alex and rushing off to pick out clothes. (Author''s note: Don''t forget, dear readers, that Hestia is also a girl and she likes beautiful clothes too. And the most important advice from the author: if a girl takes you to a clothing store, don''t cry like a little child, just follow her like a ghost and say that the clothes look good on her.) After some time, trying on a lot of clothes, Hestia settled on a couple of dresses of different styles and several pairs of sandals in white and brown. Seeing there was still time left, Alex suggested going somewhere else to Hestia. After thinking for a while, Hestia suggested going to Babylon because Hephaestus mentioned that there was a trading floor there where adventurers could buy many things. Alex agreed, hoping to find several types of metal there to make himself a few trinkets. Babylon''s Trading Floor... Riding the elevator up to Babylon''s trading floor, Alex and Hestia found themselves amidst a multitude of shops filled with diverse goods: from simple potion pouches to weapons and armor. Walking between the displays, Alex noticed one shop that caught his attention. Deciding to check the prices, he stopped at the sword showcase. "30 million for some crap sword? Are you kidding me? It just looks fancy, nothing more," Alex complained to his goddess, puzzled by why this sword was so expensive. "That ''crap sword'' was made by a child from my family," a voice came from inside the shop. "Hephaestus , I didn''t expect to see you here!" exclaimed Hestia, noticing her friend. "This shop belongs to my family," Hephaestus replied, standing at the shop''s entrance. "Yo, Hephaestus , how''s it going? Sorry, but that doesn''t change the fact that this sword is terrible, even if it''s made by a member of your family," greeted Alex, not missing the opportunity to voice his opinion. "The swords in this display are not for sale, they''re for decoration," Hephaestus explained, inviting them inside. "Hephaestus , why are you still wearing an eye patch if your issue is resolved?" Hestia asked, noticing her friend''s eye patch. "I''ve gotten used to it and I don''t want the gods to start flocking with marriage proposals. After what they did in the Realm of Gods, I won''t tolerate their behavior," Hephaestus replied, showing her disdain for the hypocritical gods. "Right, let them all go to hell, just like when they saw your eye," Hestia supported her friend. "So why did you come here?" Hephaestus asked, taking a seat behind the counter. "Hestia suggested coming here since you mentioned that there''s a lot here useful for adventurers. So here we are," Alex replied, with Hestia nodding in agreement. "And since we''re here, I thought of buying a couple of metals to make some trinkets for myself," Alex said, examining the shop. "We have a couple of metals left in stock. I''ll bring them now, and you can see if they suit you," Hephaestus said, heading to the storeroom. "Here are the metals that were left over. If they suit you, you can take them," Hephaestus said, laying the metals on the counter. "I think I can make something out of these. How much will they cost?" Alex asked, holding the metals in his hands. "They''re worthless, good for nothing else, so you can take them," Hephaestus calmly replied. "Then I won''t be polite and I''ll take them. I can show you later what I make," Alex said, hiding the metals in his backpack. Chatting for a while longer, they noticed that evening had come, time for dinner. Alex suggested having dinner together, but Hephaestus declined, saying she still had things to do in the shop. She reminded Hestia that the gods'' assembly was approaching and she needed to prepare. Nervously nodding, Hestia took Alex''s hand, and they left the shop. Alex suggested going to "The Landlady of Plenty" for dinner, which Hestia agreed to, mentioning that she was tired of walking. Seeing Hestia behaving whimsically again, Alex allowed her to climb onto his back, and he carried her towards the restaurant. "Mistress of Fertility..." Approaching "Mistress of Fertility," Hestia climbed down from Alex''s back, and they entered the restaurant. They were greeted by Chloe. "I see you decided to drop by, Alex-kun. Did you miss us?" Chloe playfully asked. "Of course, I missed the charming waitresses. Looks like it''s packed here. Is there a spot for me and my goddess?" Alex replied, scanning the crowded room. "Oh, you sweet talker. Right now, everything''s taken, but there are seats at the counter. Would that be okay for you?" Chloe blushed, waving her hand. "We''re not picky, as long as we can fill our stomachs. Right, Hestia?" Alex turned to Hestia, who nodded in agreement. "Then follow me, I''ll show you to your seats," Chloe said. "Here, please have a seat. When you''re ready to order, just call for me," Chloe said, winking at Alex. "Thank you. Hestia, choose what you''d like. I''ll go with their signature dish as usual," Alex said, handing the menu to Hestia. "I see you''re back again, troublemaker," a familiar voice chimed in. "Good evening, Mia. Looks like you''re still in a good mood," Alex said, looking up at Mia, who had just approached. "Are you here to ogle my waitresses again, or are you planning to wreck my restaurant again?" Mia asked in a rough tone. "I''m not ogling them, just appreciating their beauty. And as for wrecking your restaurant, that was a one-time accident. I fixed everything right away," Alex replied calmly. "I don''t care. If you break anything again, you''re dead meat, you little brat," Mia said angrily. "I promise not to break anything, and if I do, I''ll fix it immediately. No need to worry. Worst case, I''ll pay for anything that gets damaged," Alex said, trying to calm Mia down. "You better keep your promise," Mia said before heading back to the kitchen. Having placed their orders, Alex and Hestia began chatting while they waited for their dinner to arrive. Unbeknownst to them, a group of people with ill intentions was heading towards the restaurant. Yet even if they had known, they wouldn''t have paid any attention, for why bother with such riffraff? The group entered the restaurant and started looking around until they spotted their target, for whom they had come. Approaching Alex and Hestia, they began speaking. "Oh look, it''s the crazy newbie who broke through ten floors on his first day and defeated Goliath on his second," one of them said. "Indeed, those achievements must have gotten to his head. Now he thinks he''s special, right guys?" added another. "He''s probably so full of himself that he thinks he''s better than everyone else," said the third. "Hey, idiots, if you came here to cause trouble, just say so instead of behaving like children whose only skill is insulting others," Alex said, turning his head towards them. "Did you hear that, guys? He says we''re causing trouble. Ha-ha-ha," the second one laughed, egging on his friends. "Yeah, thinks he''s better than everyone else. And what, he''s gonna hit us now?" the first one said. "Go ahead, hit us, tough guy," taunted the third. "Well, you asked for it yourselves. Who am I to refuse you?" Alex said, standing up and cracking his knuckles. "No need for this, ignore them. Let them say what they want," Hestia said, grabbing Alex''s hand to stop him. "Don''t worry, Hestia. Any problem that arises from this will be easily resolved," Alex said, removing Hestia''s hand and approaching the trio of idiots. Approaching them, Alex decided to use his secret move for dealing with idiots ¡ª the "Burial Strike." Seeing that their provocation had worked, the trio began to rejoice, preparing to teach the newbie a lesson. But they had no idea they had provoked a being feared even by their own god. If they knew his identity, they would have run back to the heavens, praying to other gods not to let him come for them. But that''s a story for another time. For now, let''s return to the trio of idiots and Alex, who was preparing to teach them a lesson. Seeing Alex approach closer, the three took their positions, preparing to attack. Alex took a light step and found himself in front of them, delivering three consecutive strikes that buried them in the ground. Seeing only their legs sticking out of the ground, Alex nodded in satisfaction and returned to his place. "I told you not to break anything! Are you selectively deaf?" Mia started shouting as she rushed out from the kitchen upon hearing the commotion. "I''ll fix everything, no need to yell. Just figuring out who these idiots are," Alex calmly replied, looking at the legs sticking out from under the ground. "Hey, what''s going on here?" a cheerful voice rang out at the entrance to the restaurant. "Hey Alex, how''s it going?" Tiona asked, running up to him. "Hey Tiona, good to see you. Just encountered three idiots and trying to figure out where they''re from," Alex greeted the approaching Amazon. "If you pull them out, I might be able to tell which family they belong to," Tiona said cheerfully. "Looks like you used the ''Burial Strike'' again," Tiona remarked, surveying the state of the trio of idiots. "Yeah, that move works great against idiots like them," Alex said, approaching one and grabbing him by the legs. "Seems wherever you go, trouble always follows you, Valdigoad-san," a male voice remarked. "Yo, guys. Looks like you all decided to come eat," Alex said, greeting the others. "Since you''re all here, can you tell which family these idiots belong to?" Alex asked, pulling one out of the ground. "Looks like these idiots belong to the Apollo family. His children always do this: provoke promising newcomers, pretend to get injured, then Apollo challenges the newcomer''s family and tries to recruit them into his own," Finn began explaining the actions of the Apollo family. "Well, now things are getting more interesting," Alex said, tossing the trio of idiots out of the restaurant. Then he fixed the floor, as Mia was eyeing him like a hawk. "The Apollo family has done this more than once, so you should be more careful in the future," Finn warned, reminding Alex of potential troubles. "Don''t worry, I''m actually looking forward to it," Alex said, anticipating the next assembly of the gods. To be continued... Chapter 13 - 13: Denatus and the Declaration of War. That same evening, after Alex had thrown the three idiots out onto the street, he brushed off his hands and went back inside the restaurant. As he entered, he was met with silence. Surveying the room, Alex noticed that some patrons were looking at him with fear, others were giving him a thumbs-up, and one person was glaring at him as if ready to grab something heavy and rush over to beat him up. Ignoring these people, Alex returned to his seat with an unruffled expression, hoping everything would settle down, but Mama Mia had other thoughts. "You brat! I told you not to break anything and not to fight in my restaurant!" Mia began yelling, storming out from the kitchen. "Mama Mia, it''s not my fault, trouble just follows me around," Alex replied, spreading his hands to show he was innocent. "That''s not my problem, I told you not to fight in my restaurant. Do you want to stop coming here?" Mia said in a rough tone. "Alright, Mia, don''t get mad. How about I make you an offer you can''t refuse," Alex said mysteriously. "I''ll make a batch of tables for your restaurant that will be hard to break." "Judging by your hands, you don''t look like a master carpenter," Mia said skeptically. "True, I''m not a carpenter. It''s all about magic," Alex replied, spreading his hands, from which a rainbow appeared. "Yeah, yeah, whatever you say, magic and all that. How long will it take you to make these tables?" Mia asked, now interested. "First, I''ll need to find the right materials. But they can be quickly found in the dungeon. After that, I''ll come back and measure the diameter of the tables," Alex said, glancing around and counting the number of tables in the room. "Then I''ll make a few samples to show you, and if you like them, I''ll make the rest. Or I could make each table unique." "And what''s with the generosity?" Mia asked suspiciously. "It''s just that there''s a good atmosphere here and tasty food. And, of course, beautiful waitresses," Alex began to say, adding the last part in a whisper. "So you come here to ogle the girls?" Hestia said, pinching Alex''s side. "Alright, I agree. But don''t you dare trick me, you know what''ll happen if you do," Mia agreed, lifting a rolling pin. Meanwhile, as Alex and Hestia finished their dinner, the topic started buzzing around the restaurant. "Hey, did you see how that crazy newcomer dealt with Apollo''s kids?" one patron asked. "Yeah, I saw. But I''m afraid he''ll have problems now. You forgot how Apollo acts in such situations?" his friend replied. "I don''t think that crazy guy will have problems. In the past few days, he''s proven he can do a lot," his friend said again. "Well, his track record over the past few days shows he''s really strong. But he''s still just one person in his family," another said. "If he''s lucky with the choice of the War Game, the newcomer might show us something interesting," his friend suggested. "Right, it''ll all depend on the game Apollo chooses. And if he picks something suitable, that crazy guy will be really lucky," another said. "Alright, let''s keep eating, this isn''t our problem," concluded a random patron. After Alex and Hestia finished their dinner, they decided to order dessert. Hestia didn''t object, as she always had room for something sweet. "Hestia, since we''re still here, why don''t we join my friends? Let''s gather some information," Alex suggested to his voracious goddess, pointing towards Loki Family''s table. "What friends?" Hestia asked, following Alex''s finger with her gaze. "Are you wanting to move just because there are pretty girls sitting there?" she clarified, pinching Alex''s side again. "No, we just need information to prepare for upcoming events," Alex calmly replied, removing Hestia''s hand from his waist. "Hmph. You better tell the truth, or you''ll hear from me later," Hestia smirked, getting up with her dessert. "Alright, don''t be angry. We really do need information," Alex said, heading towards Loki Family''s table. "Yo, guys, it''s me again. Mind if we join you? I have a couple of questions," Alex said, approaching the table. "No, of course not. Sit down quickly, I also want to ask you a couple of questions," excited Tiona said, pulling a chair for Alex. "In that case, I won''t be polite," Alex said, helping Hestia to sit down and then sitting himself. "What do you want to ask, Valdigoad-san?" Finn asked. "It''s quite simple. What is the Assembly of Gods and what are these War Games?" Alex asked, expressing his curiosity. "Firstly, the Assembly of Gods, or as it''s called, ''Denatus''. ''Denatus'' is a gathering of gods held every three months. They discuss various topics, including granting titles to adventurers who have leveled up. Any deity who has ever received an invitation thereafter has the right to participate in the assemblies," Finn explained. "Alright, I understand. So it''s a gathering of gods where they discuss various topics, right? But what are these titles they discuss?" Alex clarified. "Titles are what gods give to adventurers who reach the second level during ''Denatus''. Titles can change over time. My title, for example, is ''Hero'', and our Aiz''s title is ''Sword Princess''. Mostly, gods use this event to give funny nicknames to adventurers from weaker families," Finn explained. "So, gods use this gathering just to laugh, huh?" Alex asked, putting his hand on his forehead, finding it hard to believe. "Well, if you put it that way, you''re right," Finn replied with a wry smile. "Alright, if that''s the case, I have a way to handle this situation. If I get a silly title, I''ll just make sure the gods don''t want to give me funny nicknames," Alex said with a crazy smile, frightening everyone. "And what is this way?" Tiona asked, ignoring his smile. "For that, I''ll need Hestia''s help," Alex said, turning to her. "Me?" Hestia asked, pointing to herself with her fork. "Yes, you. I need you to remember all the gods who will be offering funny titles or voting for them, and report their names to me," Alex explained. Hestia nodded, not fully understanding. "And why do you need the names of these gods, may I ask nervously?" Finn asked. "It''s quite simple. I''ll catch the children of these gods and beat them with a stick," Alex began to say with a crazy intonation. "I don''t think you should do that. It will only cause more problems," Finn said with a twitching eye, pondering how to tell Loki not to give silly titles to Alex. "That''s a concern for future me. Now, can you tell me what War Games are?" Alex asked, brushing off Finn''s words. "War Games are battles between families. A special ''Denatus'' is convened for this purpose to discuss rules and stakes that families place on their victory. Gods must strictly adhere to the rules of the War Games, or there will be serious consequences," Finn explained. "So, in essence, the gods are like generals sending their children as troops to battle. Is that right?" Alex asked. "You''ve grasped the essence correctly. Yes, the children of gods fight to achieve victory. War Games vary, and the topic is discussed during ''Denatus''," Finn replied, nodding. "I see. I think we''ll be going now. Thanks for the information," Alex said, getting up. "You''re welcome. But why didn''t you ask your goddess?" Finn decided to inquire. "I''ve never been there because I didn''t have family members, and I wasn''t interested until I lived with Hephaestus," Hestia replied, noticing everyone''s attention on her. "As you can see, my goddess is a bit carefree. Well, I think we''ll be on our way," Alex said, patting Hestia on the head. "Wait, when can I come learn those skills you showed?" Tiona shouted, attracting attention. "First ask Loki. If she agrees, we can start training after ''Denatus''," Alex replied, walking away. "Alright then, farewell, friends. Until next time," Alex said, leaving the restaurant and waving to the Loki Family. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Time skip and events before Denatus Returning home, Alex decided to talk to Hestia and prepare her for the Denatus. He asked for some time to gather information about the Apollo Family and formulate a plan to counter them. Alex also informed Hestia that he would create a few trinkets for her to defend herself in case of danger. In the following days, Alex visited the dungeon and the upper floor of Babylon to gather necessary materials. First and foremost, he fulfilled his promise to Mama Mia. He gathered the required wood, showed her the options she approved of, and installed new tables at "The Fertility Hostess." Afterward, he began gathering information about the Apollo Family using illusion and hypnotism magic. What he learned did not please him. Alex understood that Apollo was quite the deviant. He decided to prepare a few items to help Hestia protect herself in danger or simply to teach Apollo and any other male gods who tried to approach her a lesson. Alex also didn''t forget to visit Hephaestus to consult with her and show her the things he had created. Some of Alex''s inventions pleased her, and she asked for a couple of them for herself. Time flew by unnoticed, and the day of the gods'' assembly arrived. Alex checked once again everything he had given to Hestia for protection to make sure they worked properly. Author''s note: Guys, in the comments you say that with magic of creation, you can create "Valis" or build a mansion. But the catch is that for creation magic to work well, you need to know what and from what material it consists of. You can''t just create something out of thin air; you need to know the elemental component of the element you want to create. This was explained in "Full-Metal Alchemist." From a piece of iron, you can create an iron rod, but you can''t turn a piece of metal into a piece of wood without knowing the atomic structure to change it. This is purely my theory, I''m not imposing my opinion. You can stick to your opinion, and I''ll be happy for you, because if you have your own opinion, it means you''re a living person, not a soulless machine. Thanks for your attention. Muah ^^ Preparation before Denatus "Have you got everything, Hestia?" Alex asked anxiously, checking Hestia from all sides. "Yes, I''ve got everything. Stop fussing, nothing will happen to me. Hephaestus will be there, she''ll protect me," Hestia replied irritably. "Let''s just check one last time everything you''ve taken with you," Alex insisted. "Alright, goodness, you''re such a worrywart," sighed Hestia, taking off her shoulder bag. "Okay, let''s see. Bag with separate compartments - one piece," Alex began listing. "Got the bag," Hestia replied, showing the bag. "One shocker against gods," Alex said. "Got it," Hestia answered, pulling out a long magical shocker from the small bag. "Pepper spray against gods," Alex said. "Got it," Hestia replied, taking out a small canister with a red pepper symbol on it. "Folding iron baton. You didn''t forget about it?" Alex asked. "It''s here too," Hestia said, pulling out a small folded iron rod. "Good, and most importantly, don''t forget the secret move I taught you," Alex said, checking for the last time if Hestia had everything. "Okay, enough. You''re acting like an overprotective parent letting their daughter out on the street," Hestia said irritably. Meeting Place of the Gods Arriving at the meeting place, Hestia entered the large assembly hall. She looked around, trying to spot familiar faces so she wouldn''t have to sit alone. Soon, she noticed her friend Hephaestus and decided to sit next to her. Approaching Hephaestus, Hestia greeted her warmly. "Hephaestus, hi! Do you mind if I sit next to you? I feel uncomfortable sitting alone here," Hestia said, hugging Hephaestus. "Of course, Hestia, sit down. How have you been these past few days? How''s Alex and his inventions?" Hephaestus asked. "Haven''t you met often this week?" Hestia raised an eyebrow in surprise. "He dropped by a couple of times, showed what he''d created, and then dashed off. He gave me a couple of things that might come in handy," Hephaestus replied, pointing to a leather pouch on her waist. "Yeah, he made something similar for me too, but a bit different," Hestia replied, showing a small blue pouch with a butterfly on the front. "He gave me a lot of things for protection, as if I''m a child." "He''s just worried about you, doesn''t want anything to happen to you," Hephaestus reassured her. "That doesn''t mean he should treat me like a child," Hestia retorted, still pouting. "Then stop acting like one," Hephaestus calmly replied, raising an eyebrow. "Hmph. I''m going to ignore you," Hestia said, turning her head away. Before Hephaestus could reply, the hall filled with all the gods who were supposed to attend. At the end, the chief god Uranus entered. "Now that everyone''s here, let''s begin our discussion on mortal affairs and, as usual, conclude with choosing titles for adventurers who''ve reached the second level," Uranus said authoritatively. After his words, most of the gods relaxed, not interested in listening to these discussions. They had come here just for fun, leaving serious matters to the larger and medium-sized families. What did they care... Meanwhile at "Hostess" Alex came to the restaurant to pass the time while Hestia was at the gods'' meeting. Stepping inside, he was surprised to find the hall practically empty. Alex decided to approach the counter and ask why there were so few people. "Hey, Mama Mia, why is it so empty here? Where did everyone go?" Alex asked, approaching the bar counter. "Everyone''s busy unlike you, slack-off," Mia replied, wiping a glass. "I''m not a slacker, I made those cool tables for you. By the way, how do you like those tables? Do you find them appealing?" Alex said, pointing to a round table with Celtic runes and a drawing of two wolves chasing the sun and moon. "The tables are beautiful and sturdy, the customers really like them. You seem to have a talent for crafting," Mia replied, nodding towards a group of patrons admiring the table''s artwork depicting a person with a bow aiming at ten suns. "Why did you come here? Don''t you have other things to do?" Mia asked, wiping a glass. "I had a free evening. It was a tough week. My goddess went to Denatus, and I had some free time, so I came here," began Alex. "Aren''t you afraid that Apollo will take revenge on your goddess for his children?" Mia asked, handing Alex a drink. "He-he-he. I''m not worried, I can''t wait for this idiot to try something," Alex replied with a creepy laugh. "You did something, didn''t you, with such confidence?" Mia asked. "Of course, I armed my goddess and taught her one of my secret tricks that will help her deal with male gods," Alex replied with a cheerful smile. While Alex and Mia chatted, one of the waitresses approached them. "I see you decided to visit us again," said Syr with a cheerful voice, approaching Alex. "Hello, Syr. How are you?" Alex asked. "I''m fine. How are you? Are you already waiting for the gods to choose you a nickname?" Syr asked, sitting next to Alex. "If they choose a silly nickname, I have a way to make them regret that choice," Alex said, taking a sip of his drink. "Yeah? What''s that way?" Syr asked, leaning closer to Alex. "It''s quite simple. I''ll use an item I created," Alex said, pulling an iron club out of his coat. "What''s this iron rod that will help solve your problems?" Syr asked doubtfully. "This, as you called it, iron club is called the ''Stick for Idiots''. It''s just right for this situation," Alex said, showing his invention to Syr. "And what are you going to do with it?" Syr continued to ask. "I''ll just catch these gods'' children and hit them with this stick," Alex replied, anticipating how he would punish these adventurers. "Ha-ha-ha. You''re joking, right?" Syr asked, laughing nervously. "No," Alex replied, taking a drink. Putting her hand on her forehead, Syr began to think about the chaos that would start after the meeting was over. But that''s another story. For now, let''s go straight to the end of Denatus. Assembly of the Gods After discussing all the urgent matters and assigning nicknames to all second-level adventurers, only one question remained. "We''ve made decisions on nicknames for all second-level adventurers except one. This new adventurer ascended to the second level faster than anyone else, and his achievements on the first level have been talked about by everyone in recent days. Now, let''s discuss what nickname we will give to this child," began Uran with authority. After his words, all the gods turned towards Hestia, who started to feel nervous under such scrutiny. Gathering her courage, Hestia decided to suggest a nickname for Alex. "I think Alex''s nickname should be ''Overlord''," she said nervously. "I vote for the nickname ''Runner''," intervened one god who had come for amusement. "I vote for the nickname ''Speedrunner''," said another god, not understanding why that word came to mind. "I think ''Noble Knight'' would suit him," firmly stated Hephaestus, avoiding Hestia''s suspicious gaze. "Let''s call him ''Demon Fist,'' I think that nickname suits him. Right, Apollo?" Loki said, looking at Apollo, whose face was ugly. A lively discussion began about what nickname to give Alex. Some shouted out silly nicknames, while others proposed humorous options. This continued until one god raised their hand and made their proposal. "I think ''Mad Novice'' would suit him, as all our children call him that. I think that nickname would be just right," said one god, drawing the attention of everyone present. They nodded in agreement, recalling stories from their children. "Well, since you''ve all come to a unanimous decision, we hereby award Alexander Voldigoad the title ''Mad Novice''. With that, our meeting is adjourned, and everyone can proceed to the banquet," announced Uran. "Sorry, Alex, I let you down. I''m a useless goddess," Hestia thought, shedding tears, imagining how angry Alex would be because of his nickname. "Hestia, don''t worry. After he levels up, his nickname can be changed, so there''s no need to fret," said Hephaestus, trying to comfort her. "I''m just afraid he''ll do something foolish after hearing his nickname," Hestia said with a wry smile. "And what foolish thing could he do?" asked Hephaestus, raising an eyebrow. "I''ll tell you after the banquet, because it''s better if other gods don''t hear," whispered Hestia so only Hephaestus could hear. "Alright, let''s go eat and think about how to explain Alex his new nickname," said Hephaestus, taking Hestia''s hand and leading her to the banquet hall. As Hestia and Hephaestus left the assembly hall, they were unaware that they were being watched by a gray-haired goddess who was increasingly interested in this child. She couldn''t discern his soul, which piqued her curiosity even more. The goddess continued to contemplate how to meet this child to verify if he was indeed the person she had been waiting for so long. Banquet Hall Entering the banquet hall, Hestia and Hephaestus headed towards a food-laden table where no one else was seated, and began to serve themselves. Filling her plate with plenty of food, Hestia heard a voice and turned around. "I see you''re in a good mood, ''Shorty'', managing to invite such a capable child into your poor family," Loki said with a mocking voice, approaching the duo. "You''re not welcome here, ''Washboard''. And there''s no need to envy just because he rejected you the first time," replied Hestia, stuffing her cheeks with food like a hamster. "What did you say, ''Loli Granny''? Are you asking for a fight?" said Loki angrily. "I''m telling you, ''Flat-Chested'', there''s no need to envy," retorted Hestia. Seeing where this was heading, Hephaestus shook her head, remembering that even in the heavens they were like cat and dog, always arguing at every encounter. Lost in her thoughts, Hephaestus didn''t notice how they had already started fighting and arguing. Their dispute was interrupted by an elegant male voice. "My dear Hestia, it seems things are going well for you," said the elegant voice, approaching their table. "You''re not welcome here, Apollo. You''d better leave," said Loki, releasing Hestia''s cheeks. "Indeed, Apollo, you''d better go," added Hestia, rubbing her swollen cheeks. "My dear Hestia, you break my heart," said Apollo gently. "You know that your child has hurt my family''s children badly, and now they are in the hospital. How do you intend to resolve this issue?" "Enough of your hypocrisy, Apollo. Get to the point or leave," intervened Loki, with Hestia nodding in agreement. "It''s simple: we''ll arrange a War Game," Apollo said, maintaining a smile. "You''re playing your tricky games again, Apollo. First, you have your children cause trouble, and then you pretend they''re not to blame," said Hephaestus disdainfully. Their argument caught the attention of all the gods in the banquet hall. Everyone was curious how this dispute would end. "So, you want to challenge to defend the honor of your children? What hypocrisy," said a now angry Hestia. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. Whether you accept the challenge or not, it will all be decided at the Council of the Gods," Apollo continued, maintaining his smile. "I accept your challenge," said Hestia, calming down. "Hestia, there''s no need to fall for his words," Hephaestus tried to intervene to stop her friend. "I know what I''m doing. Alex has already predicted this outcome and assured me that he can handle it," Hestia whispered to Hephaestus. "Then let all the present gods witness that Hestia has accepted my challenge," Apollo said with an enthusiastic smile. "What are the stakes for this battle?" Hestia asked calmly. "Stakes, you say. Heh-heh-heh. If my family wins, then you and your child will be mine," Apollo said with a twisted smile. "You pervert, take this!" shouted Hestia, pulling out a taser from her purse and striking Apollo with it. Upon being struck by the taser, Apollo fell and began convulsing. The strike was so powerful that smoke started emanating from Apollo. "That''s what you get for behaving like a pervert. We''ll discuss the stakes at the assembly held in honor of our game," Hestia said, looking at Apollo who was convulsing and emitting white smoke. "Hestia, I don''t think he can hear you after that. Looks like one of those gadgets Alex made for you. Quite an interesting device," Hephaestus said, examining the taser in Hestia''s hands. "If you want one like this so badly, you can ask Alex. He''ll make you one too," Hestia said, twirling the taser in her hands, which caught the attention of the male gods who backed away, fearing they might be next. "Well, I''ll ask him later. And now, what will you do?" Hephaestus asked her friend. "Can I have one like that too?" Loki interjected, keeping her distance from Hestia. "No way. But your children could use it to scare you off and stop bothering them," Hestia said, frightening Loki. "You wouldn''t do that to me, we''re friends, ''Shorty''," Loki said with fear in her voice. "Who knows. Now I need to go home to Alex and tell him about today''s events," Hestia said, putting away the taser in her purse and leaving the hall. To be continued... Chapter 14 - 14 Discussion of the Game, or How to Catch an That same evening... After Hestia left the hall, she continued to ponder how to break the news to Alex and feared he might do something foolish to avoid adding to his troubles. As Hestia distanced herself further from the building where the gods gathered, Hephaestus caught up with her. "Hestia, wait up. I''ll walk with you. I don''t like being in such places anyway," Hephaestus said, catching up to Hestia. "Where are you going now?" Hephaestus asked. "I''ll find Alex first to tell him how the assembly went. After that, we''ll go home," Hestia replied. "By the way, why did you panic after Alex was given his epithet? You said you''d tell me later," Hephaestus asked, wondering why her friend had been so sad at that moment. "Sigh. I wasn''t panicking, I was afraid of what would happen after Alex was given his epithet," Hestia said with a deep sigh. "And what consequences will there be after you tell him?" Hephaestus asked. "He''s going to use one of his devices he created, called the ''Idiot Stick,'' and he''s going to hunt down the children of the gods who gave him stupid epithets," Hestia continued with the same wry smile. "HE''S GOING TO WHAT?!" A female scream was heard from behind. "What do you need, Loki? I''m not in the mood to argue right now, don''t bother me and go away. I still need to find Alex to tell him everything," Hestia said, dismissing Loki. "Don''t dismiss me, explain what Alex is going to do," Loki insisted, clearly not intending to go anywhere. "I''m saying he''ll take his weapon he created and go hunt down the children of the gods who gave him stupid epithets. And most likely, he''ll start with the children of the god who''s responsible for his current epithet," Hestia said, still angry that she couldn''t help her child get a good epithet. "He won''t hunt down my children, right? Don''t be silent, ''Shorty,'' say something," Loki began to speak in panic, clearly forgetting that she considered the epithet she came up with to be cool. "I don''t know, better ask him yourself," Hestia said, irritated. "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go find him quickly, I don''t want him hunting my children," Loki said in panic. "Where are you running if you don''t know where he is? Besides your breasts, you don''t have any brains," Hestia said contemptuously. "What did you say, ''Big-Breasted Loli''? Do you want to get it again?" Loki said aggressively. "Okay, you two, that''s enough. We still need to find Alex," Hephaestus calmly said, preventing another fight. "Why look for him? He''s either at home or staring at waitresses again," Hestia said, with a twitching eyelid. With their goal set, the trio of goddesses headed towards the "Mistress of Fertility." Entering the restaurant, the trio of goddesses immediately spotted Alex sitting at the counter, chatting with a waitress and having a drink. Upon noticing their arrival, Alex decided to greet them. "Hey, I see the assembly is over. Any good news for me?" Alex greeted. From Hestia''s expression alone, he understood he had received a silly epithet. "Don''t ''Hey'' me! While I''m trying to get you a good epithet there, you''re here having fun," Hestia shouted, approaching the counter heavily. "I''m not having fun, just taking a break from a tough week," Alex replied, placing a glass in front of Hestia, suggesting she take a drink before starting to talk. "Now tell me what happened there," Alex said, waiting for Hestia to clear her throat. "Here''s what you asked for, and please, don''t do anything stupid," Hestia said, handing over a sheet of paper to Alex. "Thanks. Now let''s see what epithets the other gods proposed for me. And before I start reading, Hestia, can you tell me what mine is?" Alex asked, taking the paper in his hands. "Your epithet is ''Mad Novice.'' I did everything possible to get you a normal epithet, but it was complete chaos," Hestia said, looking away, afraid Alex might be angry. "Well, it''s not a bad epithet, but not a great one either. So, no need to worry. It could have been worse, like ''PussyDestroyer322,'' so it''s all good," Alex said, recalling a famous online nickname. Noticing their puzzled faces, Alex waved his hand, indicating they shouldn''t dwell too much on it. He then began to read the list. After reading for a while, he finished with a twitching eye and gritted teeth, ready at that moment to go hunt down the children of the gods to get back at them. Spotting one of his targets nearby, he decided to start with her. "Hey, Loki, care to explain what this is all about?" Alex asked, waving the sheet of paper in his hand. "I have no idea what you''re talking about," Loki replied, starting to sweat and looking for a way to avoid the situation. "Come over here for a moment," Alex said, beckoning Loki with his hand. "Alright, coming... OUCH, WHAT WAS THAT FOR?!" Loki exclaimed, receiving a tap on the forehead with Alex''s palm. "That''s what you deserved. What''s with this ''Demon Fist''? Were you bored or something?" Alex said, pulling his hand away from Loki''s forehead. "I think it''s a cool epithet. My kids told me how you punched Goliath, so I chose that epithet," Loki said, rubbing her red forehead. "Alright, never mind. Hephaestus, what about ''Noble Knight''? I''m as much a knight as Loki is a noble lady," Alex said, turning to Hephaestus, who awkwardly looked away. "Hey, I can act like a lady when needed," Loki retorted, showing she was still a ''Noble Lady''. "As you wish, my fair lady," Alex said, starting to behave like a ''Noble Knight'', which made both of them laugh. "Listen, Hestia, did Apollo challenge you or did he back off?" Alex asked his goddess, who was already devouring a pastry. "Yeah, he challenged me, but under the conditions he set, I shocked him with a taser and said we''d discuss the rules of the game at the meeting," Hestia said, swallowing a big bite of pastry. "By the way, how did the taser work against a god?" Alex asked, curious about how powerful the shock was against the so-called ''god''. "The taser worked really well, he immediately went out cold, and smoke came out of him," Hestia replied, continuing to eat her pastry. "By the way, can I have one of those? Come on, just give me one! Just one!" Loki said, approaching Alex and starting to act flirtatiously, holding onto his arm. "No, not until you stop behaving like that. Maybe then I''ll give you one. For now, I can only hand out tasers to all the girls in your family so they can defend themselves from your antics," Alex said, tapping Loki on the forehead again. "Stop hitting me, my forehead is already all red! And what do you mean ''stop behaving like that''? I''m behaving just fine," Loki said, rubbing her reddened forehead. "Stop being a pervert, and I''ll give you one. And Hephaestus, if you need one too, just ask, I''ll give you a whole set against ''perverts'' so you can protect yourself," Alex said calmly. "Alright, we still need to go home, so I think we''ll take off now. The meeting about the game will probably be tomorrow, so we need to prepare Hestia for that event," Alex said, bidding everyone farewell. The next day... When Alex and Hestia returned home last night, Alex immediately began explaining how to ensure Apollo chose a game that would benefit them. This lecture lasted well into the night. Hestia behaved like a diligent student: taking notes, making observations, and asking questions. Waking up the next day alongside the sleeping Hestia, Alex began to make plans for his hunt, eagerly anticipating how he would catch "idiots." After lying there a bit longer, he decided to wake Hestia up to go over the plan again. "Hestia, wake up, we need to discuss the plan for today once more," Alex said, gently nudging the drooling goddess. Sometimes he felt like Hestia was not the goddess of the hearth, but the goddess of drool, given the amount she produced in her sleep that made his eye twitch. "Five more minutes, and then I''ll get up," Hestia sleepily replied, not even opening her eyes. "Alright, then I''ll carry you to the bathroom myself," Alex said, picking Hestia up and carrying her to the bathroom. After bath and breakfast... "Listen closely, Hestia, our plan is this: first, you must propose a one-on-one battle, hinting that you have only one family member. After that, maneuver him into choosing a castle siege game, which will further simplify my task. If he imposes any ridiculous conditions, you can agree, but don''t forget to use the secret technique I taught you. Once he places his bet, you must declare that if he loses, he will forfeit all his possessions and leave Orario forever with no chance of return. Do you understand how to proceed, Captain Hestia?" said Alex, dressed inexplicably like a general. "Yes, General! I''ll make Apollo accept our terms," replied Hestia, saluting. "My clever girl. Now go get ready and wipe the floor with that idiot so he knows who he''s dealing with," said Alex, now dressed in his usual attire: a black t-shirt, black pants, and matching black boots. "Don''t do anything that could cause trouble while I''m at the meeting. I don''t need more gods challenging us at our doorstep," Hestia said as she left the room. "No promises," Alex shrugged, prompting a sigh from Hestia as she headed to the meeting. "Now, time to hunt some ''idiots,'' but first, I''ll change my outfit," Alex muttered to himself and went to change. He put on a sleeveless white shirt, a black tie, and black shoes, making sure to wear a white mask covering his entire face. The mask had no eye holes, just a toothy grin. With all preparations done, Alex teleported to an empty room in the dungeon, eagerly anticipating the hunt. Inside the dungeon... Strolling through the dungeon, Alex encountered the first group of adventurers and decided to inquire which among them belonged to the family of the god listed in his notes. "Good day, young ones. May I ask you a couple of questions on this fine day?" Alex said in a friendly tone, approaching the group of adventurers. "Who are you? What do you want?" one member of the group asked, pointing a weapon at Alex. It seemed strange to see a person wearing a mask. "No need for aggression, my friends. I just want to ask a few questions and then continue on my way," Alex replied calmly, stepping closer to the group. "Go ahead, but don''t come any closer," he said, still keeping his weapon at the ready. "Does anyone here know someone from the family of a god named ''Aichi''? Anything you can tell me?" Alex asked, standing before the group. "Why do you need to know that? Why are you looking for someone from that god''s family?" the adventurer asked aggressively, still aiming the weapon at Alex. "I''m not planning to harm him. I just want to ask a few questions and move on," Alex replied, indicating he had no ill intentions. "My comrade belongs to that god''s family. If you try anything funny, you''ll regret it," he pointed to his companion and threatened. "I told you, I''m not going to harm him. I just have a few questions. Now, my dear friend, would you care to believe in our savior, the ''Flying Spaghetti Monster''?" Alex said, shifting his gaze to the person he was looking for. "What kind of strange name for a god is that? I''m not joining a god with such a silly name that nobody''s heard of," replied the member of Aichi''s family. "Sorry, my friend, but that''s the wrong answer," Alex said, pulling out his "Idiot Stick" and swiftly striking the person in the stomach. "You said you wouldn''t harm me. Why did you hit me right after asking a question?" the adventurer asked, doubled over in pain and groaning. "I said I wouldn''t harm you, but I didn''t say I wouldn''t make it hurt. My stick doesn''t cause damage, just pain, so there''s no need to pretend like you''re dying," Alex said, looking at the person curled up in a fetal position. "Now that I''ve found who I was looking for, I''ll be on my way. Good luck with your hunt," Alex said, walking away, ignoring the group trying to help their companion up. Throughout the dungeon, this event continued. Alex didn''t stop, seeking out new targets and continuing to ask his victims silly questions. "Tell me, what has a top but no bottom?" Alex asked one adventurer. "Um... a roof?" the adventurer replied, eyeing the strange figure. "Unfortunately, that''s incorrect. It''s a cup," Alex said, striking the adventurer. And again... "Tell me, what word is spelled incorrectly?" Alex stopped another adventurer. "Incorrectly," the adventurer answered after a moment''s thought. "Correct answer. Here''s your prize," Alex said, striking the next adventurer. And again... "Tell me, what can we see both day and night?" Alex asked another adventurer. "I think it''s the sky," the adventurer replied. "Unfortunately, it''s the Moon. You missed that one," Alex said, striking him. "You lied! We see the sky both day and night!" the adventurer protested, clutching his stomach. "I said ''can,'' not ''constantly see,''" Alex replied, moving on to his next victim. And again... "Tell me, what is actually round but everyone thinks it''s flat?" Alex asked. "I think it''s a potato pancake," the adventurer guessed without much thought. "Nope. It''s the Earth. Here''s your consolation prize," Alex said, hitting the poor guy on the legs. Meanwhile, as Alex continued to hunt for his next victim, adventurers in large groups began fleeing the dungeon''s upper floors, causing a commotion. "Hey, why is everyone running out of the dungeon? Are monsters breaking through again?" an adventurer asked, stopping a person who was fleeing the dungeon. "What other breakthrough? There''s some lunatic in a mask running around asking weird questions, then hitting you with a stick, whether you answer correctly or not!" the person replied, wrenching free and continuing to run, escaping from the madman in the white mask. Assembly of the Gods... When Hestia arrived at the assembly, she had no idea of the chaos Alex had caused in the dungeon. But she would find out later, in the following chapters. For now, let''s return to the assembly. Entering the room, Hestia noticed she was the last to arrive. "Now that everyone is here, let''s begin the discussion on the war game between the families of Hestia and Apollo," Uranus said with authority. Making sure everyone was settled and quieted down, he continued. "The family of Apollo has challenged the family of Hestia due to damage caused by a member of Hestia''s family to a member of Apollo''s family. Is that correct?" Uranus asked, to which Hestia and Apollo nodded. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Good. Now that we have settled that, let''s move straight to the game in which the families will participate. Please make your proposals," Uranus suggested, allowing each to speak up. "I have only one family member, so I propose a one-on-one battle between our families," Hestia proposed. "I disagree," Apollo countered, knowing how strong a member of Hestia''s family was. "Then my final proposal is a ''Castle Capture'' game. If he doesn''t agree to this choice, then I refuse the challenge," Hestia said, crossing her arms. She was supported by Hephaestus and Loki, and surprisingly, even Freya. Hestia immediately looked suspiciously at Freya, suspecting she was up to something. "I agree," Apollo immediately replied, knowing he could win by numerical advantage. "Now that both families agree, place your bets," Uranus said. "I want, in case of Apollo''s family''s defeat, for him to give up all his property and leave Orario forever," Hestia said, expressing her desire. "Then, in case of Hestia''s family''s defeat, I want Hestia herself and her child to belong to me," Apollo said, sinking into his depraved fantasies. "If both sides agree, then sign this contract, and we will prepare the arena for battle," Uranus said, handing over the document for signing. "That concludes our assembly. You may now go about your business," Uranus said, rising from his chair and leaving the hall. The other gods followed him, and gradually, the hall emptied. "Soon, Hestia, you and your child will belong to me," Apollo said with a lascivious smile. "We''ll see who gets the last laugh. But for now, take one of the secret moves Alex taught me," Hestia said, then delivered a powerful kick to Apollo''s groin, causing him to immediately lose consciousness, foaming at the mouth. "Goodness, Hestia, where did you learn that?" Hephaestus asked, looking at the stunned Apollo. "Alex taught me. He called this move ''Descendant Crushing Strike.'' He said to use it if male gods started getting too forward," Hestia proudly said, puffing out her chest. "My word, Hestia, what have you become?" Hephaestus said, placing a hand on his forehead, unable to believe what her friend had done. "It''s all small stuff. Now let''s go eat," Hestia said, heading off for food. To be continued... Chapter 15 - 15: How I Met While Alex continued his descent into the dungeon, oblivious to the chaos he had caused, and indifferent even if he had known, for he could always leave and no one could stop him, the Guild Hall gradually filled with victims of Alex and concerned adventurers. The first group wanted to file a complaint against the adventurer who had attacked them in the dungeon. The second group consisted of those who came to observe the spectacle, and the third group comprised serious adventurers who wanted to know who this person was disrupting their livelihoods, aiming to catch him and prevent further trouble. "Someone needs to help us!" "I want to file a complaint against the adventurer!" "He disrupted my hunt and injured me!" Various shouts echoed throughout the Guild Hall, causing headaches for the staff. There were so many voices that it was impossible to discern what they were saying. Rehmer, the department head of the Orario Guild, a serious and professional man, struggled to calm the crowd and understand what was happening. However, the group of adventurers continued to shout, making it impossible to make out their words. Rehmer decided to summon one of the Guild''s employees, specifically Rose, a half-wolf girl with long red hair dressed in the Guild''s classic attire. "Rose, quickly go fetch Roiman! Maybe he can quell this disturbance. I''ll try to calm them down a bit until you bring the Guildmaster," Rehmer shouted, still attempting to pacify the chaos. Despite Rehmer''s responsible and calm demeanor, this situation angered him toward those causing disorder, especially the person responsible for it. Suddenly, a rough, elderly voice grabbed everyone''s attention in the hall. "WHAT IS GOING ON HERE? CAN SOMEONE EXPLAIN TO ME?!" yelled Roiman Mardell, the Guildmaster of Orario, an elf and immediate subordinate of the god Uranus. Roiman was an elderly elf with gray hair, green eyes, and a slightly overweight body that made him appear shorter than he actually was. He wore a black Guild suit of much higher quality than that of other employees. His gaze showed that he looked down on everyone, especially the half-elves whom he considered "despicable." The only beings he didn''t look down upon were gods and goddesses. After Roiman''s shout, silence fell upon the hall. All eyes turned immediately to the Guildmaster who had entered the room, demanding to know what was happening. "Now that everyone has settled down, who will answer my question, or do I have to wait here all day?" Roiman said, looking down on the gathered adventurers. "And why is everyone silent? Can no one give me an answer?" he continued. "Guildmaster, allow me to explain what happened. Most of the adventurers here are directly affected by this situation," said the first victim of Alex, whom he encountered at the start of his crusade. Seeing Roiman''s agreement to hear more, he continued, "Here''s what happened: my group and I descended to the first floor of the dungeon. As we started moving towards the second floor, we encountered a strange man wearing a mask." "Go on, don''t stop halfway. Or do you intend to narrate your tale all day while we listen?" Roiman interjected, signaling not to waste time and to get to the point, earning nods of approval from other adventurers who had suffered at the hands of the same person and wished to file complaints. "My apologies, I''ll continue. As our group headed towards the second floor, a peculiar man in a white mask without eyes approached us. The mask bore only a smile. This strange man said he was looking for followers of my god. I informed him that I myself was a follower of this god. He mentioned that he was looking for me specifically and then asked a strange question. He inquired if I wished to become a follower of a god with a peculiar name he called the ''Flying Spaghetti Monster.'' I replied that I had no intention of following a god with such a strange name. He said my answer was wrong and immediately struck me in the abdomen with an iron rod before disappearing. We haven''t seen him since," continued the victim of Alex''s crusade. "Are all the victims of a similar incident gathered in this hall?" Roiman asked, scanning the room filled with people. Some nodded, some shook their heads in denial, and the last group stood with smiles, seemingly there just for amusement and observation. "Then those who have encountered a similar situation, please speak up so the guild can address this matter," Roiman continued, giving other victims a chance to speak. "I''ll go first. This person asked me some silly question, and after I answered correctly, he immediately struck me," one adventurer said. "Let me also share. When I encountered this person, he asked me which finger he was showing. I said it was the pinky, but he said it was wrong, calling it the ''left pinky on the right hand.'' After that, he struck me and left, saying I should listen better," another added. "I also encountered this person. He asked me why the sky is blue. I replied that I didn''t know, and he immediately struck me, saying ''you should know, it''s basic,'' then left me lying on the dungeon floor." The more Roiman listened to the adventurers, the more he realized the absurdity of the situation. Placing a hand on his wrinkled forehead, he asked, "So, in summary, you''ve all encountered a strange adventurer who attacked you and then left without further explanation?" Seeing all the victims nodding in agreement, he continued, "If he attacked you, why are you all in good health? I don''t see any of you injured," Roiman observed the adventurers, hoping to spot any signs of physical harm, but all he saw were headaches. When he struck me with his stick, he said it only brings pain but doesn''t cause any damage," after these words from the adventurer, Roiman became even more doubtful about the sanity of those gathered. He was ready to believe they had inhaled something in the dungeon rather than that a madman with silly questions had attacked them. But seeing that all of them unanimously claimed they had been attacked, and observing how the commotion started again, he posed the most rational question: "So what do you want to do? File a complaint against a person whose face you haven''t even seen?" Roiman asked, presenting his argument. After his words, all adventurers fell silent and pondered how they could file a complaint against someone whose face they hadn''t even seen. The silence continued until one of the adventurers made a proposal. "I suggest we gather a squad to capture this guy and bring him to the guild so the guild can deal with him. Delving into the dungeon is our job, some of us have families to feed, and this person is causing us trouble. What if there''s a breakthrough and no adventurers are nearby, resulting in many deaths?" one of the adventurers began, pretending to be concerned about the safety of those around. Those who heard his words nodded in agreement. However, he had his own greedy motives: he wanted to take everything that belonged to Alex, believing that the rod with which he struck adventurers was worth a lot of money. With his words, he managed to deceive many, but not the guild workers who had seen many people in their line of work. Seeing that his plan had succeeded, he gathered a group and set off in search of Alex. Meanwhile, in the dungeon... As Alex descended deeper into the dungeon, unaware that a punitive squad was trailing him, he continued to seek out new victims. Even if he had known, he wouldn''t have cared. Wandering through the corridors of the fifth floor and humming a famous pirate song, he stumbled upon a strange empty room. In this room, he found a child unconscious and decided to approach to check if everything was alright. Despite being selfish, Alex still helped when he could, understanding that goodness needed to be backed by strength and influence. In his previous world, Alex possessed neither. He was an ordinary person who had withdrawn from society, spending his time at home immersed in video games and books. However, upon entering this world, he gained power that gave him freedom of action and the ability to protect loved ones, who eventually became his family. Alex always resented powerless heroes who constantly got into trouble, endangering those around them. He didn''t want to be like them and strived for strength that would help him defend himself and his loved ones. Lost in his memories, Alex decided to help the child and asked how they ended up in the dungeon. "Hey, kid, how are you? Are you okay? I''ve treated you, can you stand?" Alex said, noticing the child beginning to regain consciousness. He wanted to find out how the child ended up in such a place. "Do you understand that the dungeon isn''t for children? How did you get here?" "Who are you? Are you an angel? Did I die?" the child asked, seeing Alex''s unusual attire and thinking they had arrived in heaven. "I''m sorry, of course, but I''m not an angel, I''m a demon," Alex replied, noticing that the child was behaving strangely after waking up. Hearing his words, the child began to cry, thinking she had ended up in hell, recalling her sins and the deceived adventurers, hoping for peace after death. Seeing that the child misunderstood him, Alex decided to explain the situation. "Wait, don''t cry. You''re not dead, I was just joking. I''ve treated you, and now we''re talking. There''s no need to panic, I won''t harm you. Just calm down for now, and then we''ll talk," Alex said, trying to calm the child. Seeing the child starting to calm down, he tried to understand who was before him. Because of the dirt on her face, he couldn''t make out her features, but he understood she was a girl. "Why are you here alone?" Alex asked, waiting for an answer and hoping to understand how to help the child. "I see you''ve finally calmed down. Maybe now you can tell me why you ended up in such a dangerous situation in the dungeon?" Alex said, handing her a handkerchief to wipe her face. "I ended up in this situation because my group abandoned me and left me here to die," the child replied, taking the handkerchief that Alex offered and began wiping her face. "And anyway, why should you care what happened to me? People like me are always treated like this. Who cares whether a helper like me is alive or dead? Everyone doesn''t care about the helpers," she continued, starting to cry again. "My name is Lyliruka, and I''m an assistant who helps adventurers collect dropped items from monsters. In this situation, I ended up because many monsters emerged from the walls, and my group left me here to die," said Lyliruka, pulling back her hood. Alex saw a cute face with brown hair and brown eyes, reflecting experience and suffering. "So tell me, Lili, why is such a young child like you in the dungeon instead of enjoying a normal childhood?" Alex asked, curious about her situation. "I''m not a child, I''m already 15 years old, and I''m this small because I''m from the hobbit race. I''m in the dungeon because I have no one else to rely on," replied Lili, annoyed at being called small. "Alright, alright, you''re grown up. So, since you''re a hobbit, do you know a hobbit named Bilbo Baggins who lives under a hill?" Alex asked, intending to lift Lili''s spirits. "Bilbo? Who''s that? I''ve never heard of him. And what does ''lives under a hill'' mean?" asked a bewildered Lili, clearly forgetting the situation they were in. "(Chuckling) I''ll tell you the story of that brave hobbit sometime. But now tell me, Lili, do you want to get revenge on those who wronged you?" Alex asked, seeing that Lili had completely calmed down. "What do you mean by revenge? Are you suggesting we kill them? Why would you even want to help me? I''m a stranger to you," Lili said, doubting what she heard. "I said ''get revenge,'' not ''kill.'' Those are two different things. And as for why help? Why not? I''m doing this because I want to, nothing more," Alex replied, shrugging. "So what revenge are you talking about then?" asked Lili, unaware of where this assistance might lead her. "It''s quite simple, my little helper. We''ll catch up to them, and then we''ll beat them until your anger subsides and you feel better," said Alex, standing up from where he was sitting. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Now you need different clothes," Alex said, transforming Lily''s attire into something resembling his own. Instead of pants, he created a long, loose skirt that reached her knees and a pair of comfortable shoes suitable for navigating dungeons. Upon noticing the changes, Lily called Alex a "pervert" for changing her outfit. After a moment of contemplation, she inspected the new clothes and was surprised by how soft and comfortable they were. "So, my little helper, take this mask to avoid being recognized. It''s always wise to conceal your face when doing something risky," Alex said, handing Lily a mask resembling his own but with red cheeks instead of a smile. Lily took the mask with puzzlement and sighed, realizing she was getting herself into an unpleasant situation. She put on the mask and used her abilities to transform her appearance from a hobbit into a cat-girl. Noticing the change, Alex tried to touch her ears, for which he received a slap on the hands as Lily ordered him not to touch her ears. Shrugging, he suggested they go seek revenge. "Hey, Lily, are those them? The group that abandoned you?" Alex asked, pointing to a group sitting slightly apart. Lily nodded, confirming it was them. "Alright, take this and this, and do as I do. And most importantly, don''t get nervous. I''ll help you vent your anger," Alex said, handing Lily a pocket shocker and leaflets that said "Say Cheese." Lily put the shocker in her pocket and took the leaflets, still unsure about her savior''s words. Seeing him already walking towards the group of adventurers, she decided to follow him, ready for anything. "Good day, young people, what a beautiful day, isn''t it?" Alex began, approaching the group of adventurers and catching their attention. "I would like to invite you to join the Church of the Flying Spaghetti Monster. Our god is peaceful and forgiving, requiring no sacrifices or prayers in his honor; he just wants his followers to be happy," he continued, addressing the adventurers. Upon hearing those words, Lily began to doubt whether following him was worth it, but she remained nearby to support him. "What nonsense are you spouting? What Flying Spaghetti Monster? What god?" protested one of the adventurers. "Exactly, we''ve never heard of a god with that name. Stop talking nonsense and get out of here before it''s too late," added another. "My friends, I mean you no harm," Alex said, raising his hands in a gesture of peace. "My assistant will hand you a leaflet, and you can see for yourselves," he continued, indicating for Lily to give the leaflet to the adventurers. Lily did so and returned to Alex, awaiting further instructions. But what she witnessed next shook her heart. "It just says ''Say Cheese''," she observed. "That''s right, you bastard. Now smile for the ''Camera''," said Alex, delivering an instantaneous blow to the person who received the leaflet, shocking the rest of the team. "Oh my god, what''s that over there?" he continued, pointing in another direction. One of the adventurers, seeing nothing where Alex pointed, was about to say there was nothing there, but as he turned back, he received Alex''s "Burying Strike". The last adventurer standing attempted to flee but was halted by a shock from Alex. As he prepared to pursue, he saw Lily stunning the final one. "See, I told you it would be easier than it seemed," Alex said, approaching the dazed Lily, who continued to stare blankly at the adventurer from whom white smoke billowed. "Now, my little helper, we need to move on to enlighten these uneducated adventurers and set them on the right path," he added, snapping Lily out of her stupor. She still held the shocker in her hand, unable to believe such a small thing could knock out a level two adventurer. "Alright, let''s go, my little helper, we''ve got plenty to do," said Alex. Lily snapped out of her daze and followed him until they heard approaching voices. Alex initially thought it was a new group of victims for his adventures, but it turned out to be the opposite. It was a punitive squad of adventurers who had suffered from his pranks. "There he is! Get him!" "Yeah, that''s the one who attacked us! Grab him!" "But he''s not alone, there''s someone else with him!" "Who cares, get them both!" Shouting, the approaching group of adventurers arrived to arrest Alex. In this situation, Alex did the right thing ¡ª "Look, it''s Superman!" he shouted, pointing behind the enraged group of adventurers and distracting their attention. Seeing them turn, he grabbed Lily and bolted for the nearest corner to hide. "Superman? Who''s that?" "I don''t know, do you know?" "Idiots, he''s distracting us to escape," the head adventurer angrily said, noticing Alex disappearing. "Start the chase!" Alex was about to turn the corner when he heard behind him, "Surprise, motherfucker!" and took a heavy blow to his face, knocking him unconscious. As soon as Alex noticed the enraged crowd, he shouted the first thing that came to mind. "Run, ''Bilbo'', they''ve found us!" said Alex, grabbing Lily, who was stunned by the whole situation. They dashed around the nearest corner. Alex noticed the crowd was distracted and hid behind the corner, preparing for a strike and awaiting the first unfortunate adventurer who would chase after them. Spotting his first victim, he yelled a famous phrase from his previous world: "Surprise, motherfucker!" Alex struck with such force that the poor soul was thrown back into the crowd, knocking down anyone trying to follow. Realizing he had caused enough chaos among them, he grabbed Lily and decided to flee, understanding he had sinned enough. Using teleportation, they found themselves in an empty room on the first floor of the dungeon. Alex sighed, realizing they wouldn''t have more time for mischief. "Too bad, I would have liked to have more fun, but it''s not possible anymore," said Alex, changing back into his usual clothes and switching Lily back into hers. "You-y-y-you!" Lily started pointing at the one hiding under the mask. "Stop pointing, it''s impolite," said Alex, pushing Lily''s hand away from him. "You''re that ''Crazy Rookie'' who leveled up the fastest. Why do you even need this?" exclaimed Lily, continuing to point at Alex. "Yes, I''m that guy. And I do this simply for revenge against those who gave me stupid nicknames. There''s no deeper reason," replied Alex, shrugging. "Oh god, what have I gotten myself into," said Lily, putting her hand to her forehead. "You haven''t gotten into anything. No one saw your face. And if anything happens, I can protect you. Just say the word if you need help," Alex calmly replied. Lily looked at him suspiciously. "Alright, my little helper, after such a tough day, we need some food. Coming?" said Alex, leaving the room and beckoning Lily to follow. She shook her head and went after her new strange friend. To be continued... Chapter 16 - 16: The Little Hobbit and the Request for Help Exiting the empty room on the dungeon''s first floor, Alex and his young assistant Lily headed towards the exit. Lily couldn''t believe that the person who had saved her and the famous newcomer were one and the same. She remembered him being serious and focused when he entered the dungeon, and now she couldn''t reconcile how this quirky guy in a mask could be the same newcomer everyone talked about. But the facts were undeniable: Alexander Voldigoad, the newcomer everyone was buzzing about, turned out to be a very peculiar guy. Lily continued to gaze at Alex, wondering how the person who saved her and this renowned newcomer could be one and the same. "I have something on my face?" Alex asked, noticing Lily''s intense stare. He checked his face to make sure the mask was off. Once assured it was, he decided to inquire, "Is there something on your mind, since you''re staring at me like that?" "No, I''m just curious how that stern adventurer I once saw at the dungeon entrance turned out to be such a peculiar person," Lily replied. She was genuinely intrigued and mulled over many possibilities in her head, but none seemed to fit the situation. "(Laughs) So that''s what''s been on your mind. The answer is quite mundane and simple: I''m just that kind of person. You know, sometimes when you go to a new place, you start acting modestly so others don''t think you''re strange and keep their distance," Alex explained, making his viewpoint clear. "But no one would suspect that behind the mask is someone who recently made quite a stir. Plus, I didn''t want to cause trouble for my goddess, so I did everything to avoid being recognized," he continued. "So you''re actually a strange guy who just suppresses his nature so others don''t see your true essence, and that''s why you hid your face under a mask and went on to create trouble?" Lily summed up. Alex just shrugged and replied, "You forgot to add that I didn''t want to cause more trouble for my goddess." "Is that really so important compared to the chaos you caused in the dungeon, leading to a punitive squad being sent after you? Are you only afraid of causing trouble for your goddess? And aren''t you afraid she''ll find out what you''ve done?" Lily spoke louder with each word. "Firstly, don''t shout. Secondly, no one will find out, except maybe... Damn, I forgot I told my goddess about the ''Stick I created for idiots'' and a couple of others about my plan. Looks like I messed up," Alex began to realize what he had disclosed to Hestia and others. He understood he had violated the first and most important rule: "If you''re going to cause trouble, don''t tell anyone about it." Realizing his mistake, he decided to find a way out or resort to the sixth rule: "If you''ve caused trouble and been discovered, under no circumstances admit to it." Coming to a decision, Alex chose to adhere to the sixth rule and act like he knew nothing. "Why did you go silent?" Lily asked, noticing Alex''s face first started to sweat, then returned to normal. "Nothing much, I was just devising a plan to avoid trouble. And the solution is quite simple: I''ll just deny all accusations because without evidence, they can''t do anything to me," Alex replied. Lily could only roll her eyes at the absurdity of his plan and silently sighed, knowing she was his accomplice in this. "Alright, let''s go eat and talk. Maybe we can share our stories," Alex suggested, seeing that Lily wasn''t saying anything more. Lily nodded and followed him. At a random food stall... Arriving at a place where food was sold, Alex and Lily decided to take a vacant table. Alex didn''t want to go where he might meet acquaintances. He pretended he had just gone out for a walk and coincidentally encountered a helper he decided to hire. He had no idea what awaited him when he returned home: a group of angry goddesses interrogating him about his activities all day. Sitting down at a free table and ordering their food, each of them was lost in thought. Lily was still pondering whether she was worthy of someone like him helping or saving her. Alex sat quietly, observing how Lily''s expression changed every second. When the waiter brought their food, they began eating in silence, each immersed in their own thoughts. Alex still waited for Lily to gather the courage to ask him for help. He thought that if she didn''t want to ask, he would offer his help himself. There were many ways to solve her problems, and the simplest one was to just barge into the family of the god of Soma and demand they release Lily. But Alex decided to leave that choice to Lily herself. Finishing their food and seeing that Lily still hesitated to speak up, Alex decided to take matters into his own hands. "Lily, if you have something to say, just say it. There''s no need to be afraid," Alex said, breaking the silence. After his words, Lily tensed up, unsure of where to start. "I... I just think I''m not worthy of help for everything I''ve done," Lily said, lowering her gaze, afraid to look at Alex. Without hearing his response, she looked up and met his gaze. Alex nodded at her to continue. "I deceived many adventurers and stole money from them," Lily continued, still avoiding Alex''s gaze. "You need to blame yourself for stealing from adventurers. Yes, I''m against theft, but you did it to survive," Alex said, implying to Lily that she shouldn''t blame herself too much. "Lily, many people do worse things to survive. What you did wasn''t a good deed, but it wasn''t the worst either," Alex continued. "Tell me your story, and I''ll try to help you. My strength is greater than you can imagine," Alex said, letting her know she could rely on him. "It all started when I was born into the family of the god Soma, which made me a member of that family from birth. And from that moment, my difficult life began," Lily began, gathering her strength to tell her story. "I was born into the family of God Soma. My parents were part of this family, and when I was old enough to take care of myself, they made me earn money for them instead. Eventually, both of my parents died in the dungeon, leaving me completely alone. After their death, the members of Soma''s family neglected me and constantly bullied me. I couldn''t fight back because I was weak. I even tried to become an adventurer, but apparently, I had no talent, so I decided to switch to a support role. Over time, I learned how adventurers treat people like me, and I began to hate them even more. Tired of this difficult work, I decided to escape from Soma''s family and was taken in by an elderly couple who ran a flower shop. But my happiness didn''t last long: members of Soma''s family found me, destroyed the shop, and harmed the elderly couple who had taken care of me. After that, I had no choice but to return to Soma''s family to prevent anyone else from getting hurt. Upon returning, I started hating adventurers, especially members of Soma''s family, even more. Then I learned how I could leave Soma''s family, but I needed money to do so. To earn it, I started stealing from adventurers who hired me. But recently, members of Soma''s family took my money, and I didn''t know what to do anymore. And then you saved me in the dungeon, and here we are, sitting and eating," Lily concluded her story, tears streaming down her face. She pondered why she deserved such a life and why, while watching other families appear so happy, she had to endure so much suffering. "Don''t cry, Lily, everything will be alright. If you need help, just ask, and I''ll do everything I can to assist you," said Alex, approaching Lily, embracing her, and gently stroking her back to calm her down. "It''s all my fault, all because I''m weak. All my suffering is because of my weakness. If only I were strong, I wouldn''t have suffered like this," Lily replied, continuing to cry and holding Alex closer. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lily, listen to me. As a wise man once said, ''It''s not a sin to be weak, but it''s a sin to stay weak.'' So don''t worry, I''ll help you become stronger," Alex said, showing his readiness to support her. "But how can you help me? I tried to become an adventurer, and it didn''t work out for me," Lily said, still crying. "Lily, there are many ways to become stronger. Being an adventurer isn''t the only path," Alex replied, still holding the distressed Lily. "One way is to learn martial arts," he suggested as an example. (This is just nonsense made up by the author, so don''t worry about it.) "But first, tell me, do you want to seek revenge against the members of Soma''s Family?" Alex asked, wanting to know her answer. "Yes, I want revenge, but I want to do it with my own hands," Lily said, clenching her fists in hatred. "Don''t be angry, my little hobbit. Your revenge can start right now. Do all the members of Soma''s Family know your face?" Alex asked. Lily nodded in response. "Good, then follow me. Your revenge begins now. I''ll teach you a technique that will help you unleash your anger on them," Alex said, standing up and beckoning Lily to follow him. Shortly after... Leaving the diner, Alex and Lily headed to a deserted place. Once there, Alex explained to Lily what she needed to do and how to execute the secret technique. The plan was for Lily to stroll through the streets, waiting until a member of the Soma family noticed her, then lure him into an empty alleyway. Understanding the plan and mastering the secret technique, Alex and Lily set out to find their first target. They wandered through the city until they encountered one who still had no idea what awaited him. "Hey, Alex, that''s one of the guys who took my hard-earned money," Lily said, gritting her teeth in anger. "Well then, what are you waiting for? Go ahead, my little assistant, your revenge begins right now," Alex said, donning his chaotic attire once more. Seeing Alex change back into his disguise, Lily approached her target to lure him into the alleyway. Lily emerged from the empty alleyway, positioning herself so that a member of the Soma family would notice her. Spotting her, he assumed Lily was scared and attempted to flee. The victim thought Lily was scared of him and chased after her, unaware of the high price he would pay for his foolishness. Darting into the empty alley, Lily stopped and waited for her victim. "You''ve got nowhere else to run now?" said the Soma family member. "I don''t need to run anymore, but you should start," Lily replied in a tone that enraged the Soma family member, who was ready to use force. "What? You think just because we let you go last time, you can say whatever you want?" the Soma family member began, until he felt someone place a hand on his shoulder. Turning around, he saw a smiling mask and the person wearing it. "Young man, would you care to believe in the ''Bread God''?" Alex said, gripping the Soma family member''s shoulder while Lily prepared to strike. "What nonsense are you talking about? Get out of here before you get it," the Soma family member aggressively responded. "For your rudeness, my dear friend, you will have to pay. Now, my little assistant, it''s time to punish our uncouth friend," Alex calmly said, still holding onto the Soma family member''s shoulder. Then he turned to Lily, whose attire had changed to a white short-sleeved shirt, black knee-length skirt, black shoes, and a mask with red cheeks on her face. Upon hearing Alex''s words, Lily immediately rushed forward and delivered the "Descendant Crushing Blow" to the poor Soma family member, who promptly lost consciousness from the strike. Seeing the victim unconscious, Alex suggested continuing the search for several more Soma family members. Lily agreed with a smile. They found a few more unlucky targets, and Alex helped Lily vent her anger. This continued until evening approached. When Alex noticed it was getting dark and time to return, he decided to talk to Lily. "Lily, it''s evening already, time to head back. You can continue your revenge another time," Alex suggested. Hearing his words, Lily tensed up, realizing she had nowhere else to go. "If you have nowhere else to go, you can come with me. My goddess is very kind, she will allow you to stay," Alex continued, noticing her tension. Nodding, Lily agreed to go with Alex to his home. Approaching the abandoned church, Lily couldn''t believe he lived in such a rundown place. Alex reassured her that this place would be fixed soon and wouldn''t be so dreadful. Entering the church, he began descending downwards. Alex opened the doors without looking inside. "Come on in, Lily. My goddess is very kind, she will understand your situation and try to help you," Alex said, looking at Lily as she followed behind him. "I see you decided to return after causing all that trouble," a voice echoed from inside. Alex turned around and realized he was in a tricky situation because besides Hestia, there were also Hephaestus and, surprisingly, Loki. He understood there was no point in running and decided to step inside, accepting his fate. To be continued... Chapter 17 - 17 Evil Hestia and Possibly a New Family Member Let''s go back a bit, to the moment when the meeting regarding the war games ended and Hestia employed her secret technique against Apollo. The gods who hadn''t yet left the hall were stunned by Hestia''s actions. No one expected such a display from this gentle little goddess. The male gods remaining in the hall broke into a cold sweat upon seeing Apollo''s condition. They swore to themselves never to attempt to pursue Hestia again, fearing they might suffer the same fate. Hastily, they departed the hall, wary of the consequences. The once crowded hall now emptied, with only a few gods remaining, aside from Apollo whom his fellow gods escorted out. "Hestia, you didn''t have to do that," Hephaestus said, rubbing his forehead. She still couldn''t believe her kind-hearted friend had acted in such a manner. Hephaestus began to doubt whether it was right to let Hestia go off to start her own family. Sighing, she turned her attention to Hestia. "If he hadn''t behaved like a pervert, I wouldn''t have even paid him any attention. He brought this upon himself," Hestia replied, grimacing. She didn''t think she had done anything wrong. All she had done was punish a pervert who had tried to harass her. "Alright, let''s go eat. It''s been a long meeting, and I''m hungry," Hestia said, feeling her stomach growl. "I see you''re quite relaxed, Hestia. I take it you already consider this a victory?" a suave voice came from behind Hestia and Hephaestus. "What do you need, Freya?" Hestia said, turning her attention to the speaker. The voice belonged to Freya, the most beautiful woman among the goddesses. Her beauty had no equal among gods or mortals alike. She had long silver hair, violet eyes that sparkled like precious gems, and snow-white skin so delicate it seemed a touch would leave a mark. She was dressed in an elegant black and red dress that accentuated her beauty. Freya was rightfully considered the most beautiful woman in both the realm of gods and mortals. "Nothing special, Hestia. I just want to wish you and your child good luck in the upcoming game," Freya said in a gentle voice, approaching Hestia and Hephaestus. "My child doesn''t need your wishes. He''ll manage just fine without your blessings," Hestia replied aggressively, as she never favored Freya even among the realm of gods. After Hestia''s words, Freya''s eyes briefly gleamed. "It''s just a wish of good luck, Hestia. I won''t distract you any longer," Freya said, leaving the hall without looking back. Only Freya knew what she was thinking at that moment. "Alright, Hephaestus, now we can go eat before the annoying flies start bothering us," Hestia said, heading towards the door. But another goddess''s voice stopped her. "Hey, shorty, I''ll come with you guys. After all, I helped you at the meeting, so you can treat me to food as a thank you," Loki said, approaching and pretending she had indeed helped. "What did you say, washboard? You didn''t help me at all, just nodded your head. That doesn''t count as help," Hestia said, grinding her teeth at Loki''s audacity. "Alright, you two, enough arguing," Hephaestus intervened. "Hestia, you said yourself you''re hungry. If you keep arguing, you won''t be able to eat, and I''m not carrying you to the restaurant," she continued, preventing another fight from starting. Hearing Hephaestus''s words, Hestia decided to set aside the argument for now and head to the restaurant to eat. Loki smiled to herself, satisfied that her plan had worked. And so, the trio of goddesses set off for food. At Loki''s insistence, they arrived at the tavern "Hostess of Fertility," found a free table, and placed their order. While they waited, Hephaestus examined the table. "Hestia, is this one of Alex''s tables? He did a fantastic job. His work looks simply stunning," Hephaestus remarked, admiring the ornament on the table. The table depicted a huge serpent coiled around the world. Proudly puffing her chest, as if she had crafted it herself without realizing it had been made instantly, Hestia heard her friend''s words. "What are you proud of, busty one? Are you glad someone in your family can do something, unlike you?" Loki said disdainfully, observing Hestia''s pride. "Unlike you, members of my family don''t keep their distance from me, fearing I''ll come onto them," Hestia retorted with equal disdain. Noticing that the two had started arguing again, Hephaestus sighed and rubbed her forehead, regretting she had decided to come with them. "I should have just gone back to my workshop rather than watch these two argue again," she thought, wishing to leave. But then the savior arrived with the food, and the two perpetually quarreling goddesses fell silent for a moment. "Hestia, aren''t you afraid to leave Alex alone? Aren''t you worried he might decide to carry out his plan?" Hephaestus asked, drawing Hestia''s attention. Hestia choked on her food and fell silent, looking at Hephaestus. Loki, who was drinking ale, also paused with her mug near her mouth and glanced at Hestia. "Hephaestus, keep your voice down," Hestia said, looking around to see if anyone might overhear their conversation. "I don''t think he would dare to do that. He promised me he wouldn''t cause any trouble while I''m away," Hestia said, reassuring herself that her family member wouldn''t deceive her. Little did Hestia know that while she was here enjoying her meal, Alex had already caused quite a commotion in the dungeon. Some time later... While the trio of goddesses enjoyed their meal, a group of familiar adventurers entered the restaurant and immediately noticed their goddess. They were members of Loki''s family who couldn''t enter the guild hall because it was filled with victims of Alex''s crusade. Upon seeing their goddess, they decided to approach and inform her of what had happened. "Loki-sama, we didn''t expect to see you here so early in the day," said Finn, the captain of Loki''s family. "I didn''t expect to see you here either. Weren''t you supposed to head out on a raid for a mission?" Loki replied with surprise, setting her mug down on the table. "Something happened in the dungeon, and the entire hall was filled with adventurers, so we couldn''t get inside to take the mission," Finn explained, clarifying the reason for their delay. "From what we heard from the adventurers, some guy started attacking adventurer groups," Finn continued, sitting at the neighboring table with his group. "(laughter) This strange guy attacks adventurers by asking them silly questions and then hitting them with a stick," Tiona chimed in, laughing heartily, unable to believe such craziness existed. "And what kind of stick was he using to hit them?" Hestia nervously asked, starting to break out in a sweat. "Hmm. The adventurers we talked to said they were hit with a stick that only brings pain," Tiona replied after a moment''s thought. She didn''t notice Hestia starting to sweat even more from her answer. "Alex!!!" thought the trio of goddesses, looking at each other. Hestia began sweating profusely, Hephaestus sighed heavily, realizing the chaos Alex had caused, and Loki started laughing, clutching her stomach. "(laughter) And what questions did he ask them?" Loki asked, trying to stop laughing. "Well, he asked different questions to each of them. For example, one was: ''Why is the sky blue?'' When the adventurer couldn''t answer, he immediately hit them and said something like ''You should know this, it''s classic''," Tiona replied after thinking for a while. Hearing her answer, Loki laughed even harder, almost falling to the floor. "And what did he look like?" Hestia nervously asked, silently praying to the other gods that the adventurers didn''t recognize Alex. "Everyone said he was dressed strangely with a mask and a smiling face," Finn replied, eliciting a sigh of relief from Hestia, followed by a surge of anger. "Alex, I asked you not to do anything like this!" Hestia thought, grabbing her head and anticipating future troubles. Seeing her state, Hephaestus didn''t know how to comfort her friend. Loki, having just stopped laughing, noticed Hestia''s distressed state and started laughing again. "I need to go home immediately! Right now!" Hestia said, jumping up and trying to run home, hoping that Alex was at home and not the one causing the commotion. But even Hestia doubted her own words. There was still hope that Alex had just been lazing around at home all day, and they could breathe a sigh of relief, but even she didn''t really believe it. As long as she didn''t see him, there was still hope. "Hestia, don''t rush, you might fall," Hephaestus said, seeing Hestia about to run home. "I don''t have time, Hephaestus, I need to run home!" Hestia said, pushing herself up from her seat and darting towards her house. Hephaestus shook her head and decided to follow her friend. "Hey, don''t forget about me!" Loki shouted, running after Hestia and Hephaestus. "Darn it, I didn''t get a chance to ask Goddess Loki about the training sessions, where Alex will teach us new techniques," Tiona said, disappointed. "Don''t worry, you''ll have another chance to ask. Loki will come back home, and you can ask her then," Rivaria said, trying to cheer up Tiona. Hearing her words, Tiona''s mood lifted again. The Abandoned Church... Upon arriving home, Hestia rushed straight to the basement where their room was located. "Alex, are you home? Don''t stay silent, answer!" she shouted, rushing into the basement. She started running through different rooms, trying to find Alex, but he wasn''t there. Unable to find Alex, Hestia sadly sat down on the couch, tears welling up in her eyes, realizing that the troublemaker causing problems was indeed Alex. Understanding the extent of the problems he caused, Hestia began to feel angry. "Hestia, I finally caught up with you. Could you not run so fast?" said Hephaestus, entering the room and surveying it, understanding the kind of life her friend lived. "So you live in such a shabby place, ''Shorty''?" remarked Loki, who entered last. "Leave, Loki, I''m not in the mood for you right now," Hestia said angrily. "Don''t get upset, no one saw Alex''s face, so maybe you can avoid some trouble," Loki said with a smile, looking around the room. "Hestia, calm down, let''s talk and wait for Alex to come so he can explain everything," Hephaestus said, sitting down next to Hestia on the couch. Her words helped Hestia start to calm down. "And is this your hospitality, Hestia? I expected more from the goddess of the hearth. You haven''t even offered tea to your guests," said Loki, already seated at the table, provoking new anger from Hestia with her audacity. "Leave, Loki. I didn''t invite you into my home," Hestia replied through gritted teeth. "Nah, I''m not leaving. I''m curious too about what Alex has done," Loki said, still relaxed in her chair. Seeing that Loki wasn''t going to leave, Hestia became even angrier and was about to explode, when Hephaestus intervened to distract her. "Hestia, if I remember correctly, they''re starting renovations on your house this week. How about living with me again for a while?" Hephaestus suggested, catching Hestia''s attention. "True, ''Shorty''. You can stay with Hephaestus for now, and Alex can stay with me," Loki interjected, provoking Hestia''s anger again. Seeing that she had managed to annoy Hestia once more, Loki chuckled. "Back off, Loki. Alex won''t be living with a pervert like you, or he might catch your perversions. I won''t allow my child to turn out like you," Hestia snapped. "First of all, I''m not a pervert, and secondly, he won''t catch anything from me. By nature, all men are perverts, some more, some less," Loki said, shrugging. "I said no, so it''s no! He won''t be living with a pervert like you," Hestia retorted to Loki, who smiled, enjoying her anger. "Alright, enough from both of you. Let''s just wait for Alex and ask him what he''s done," Hephaestus said, trying to calm the two goddesses down. She sighed again, wondering why she came here in the first place. Evening time... As the trio of goddesses waited for Alex, evening fell. They heard someone enter the church and descend downstairs. When the doors opened, Hestia noticed Alex, who was opening them with a smile on his face, which triggered another wave of anger from her. "I see you''ve decided to come back after everything you''ve done. Do you have anything to say to me?" Hestia said, looking at Alex, who froze in the doorway. Alex''s face displayed a mix of accepting his fate and calmness. He stepped inside, and the trio of goddesses hadn''t noticed yet that a little assistant was hiding behind him. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about, Hestia," Alex said, feigning innocence. "Then I''ll ask again. DO YOU HAVE ANYTHING TO TELL ME?" Hestia repeated, this time with a louder tone. "Wanna hug?" Alex asked, avoiding the question and spreading his arms for a hug. "Don''t you dare dodge my question, Alex-kun," Hestia said, and her braids started to float as if one more wrong answer would turn her into a Super Saiyan. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about, Hestia," Alex replied, continuing to follow the sixth rule: "If you''ve caused trouble and been caught, under no circumstances admit it." He continued to pretend he was innocent. "Then what have you been doing all day?" Hestia persisted. "I lounged on the couch for half the day, then went out for a walk and met an assistant, whom I decided to hire," Alex replied, pointing to Lily, who was hiding behind him. Lily didn''t understand the situation she was in, as from Alex''s words, his goddess seemed kind. So why was she so angry? Seeing the three goddesses in one room, Lily started to get even more nervous. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Who is this child you''ve brought?" Hestia asked, shifting her gaze to Lily, who started to get even more nervous. "This is Liliruka Arde, and she''s not a child, she''s just a hobbit. Lily is my assistant whom I hired to help with raids," Alex replied, slipping up at the end. Hearing his answer, Lily just facepalmed for how easily he slipped up. The trio of goddesses heard his answer and rolled their eyes at Alex. "So she''s your assistant in those matters you''ve handled today all day?" Hestia asked, hearing his slip-up. "I said assistant, not accomplice. I just slipped up a bit," Alex continued, following his rule. "So you still don''t want to admit what you''ve done?" Hestia said, starting to get angry, approaching Alex and shaking him like a tree. "Hestia, I''ll explain everything to you later when we''re alone. The situation with Lily is a bit sensitive," Alex said quietly so only Hestia could hear. "And what situation with your assistant is it that others shouldn''t hear?" Hestia said loudly enough for everyone to hear. Everyone immediately turned their attention to Lily. Seeing this, Alex facepalmed for his goddess''s carelessness. "She''s just a member of the Soma Family. And maybe, or maybe not, I may have kidnapped her," Alex said, shrugging. Upon hearing this, Hestia started shaking him again and shouting about why he did this. "Hestia, calm down, I''ll explain everything to you later. But for now, let''s calm down," Alex said, holding Hestia''s hands to stop her from shaking him. Seeing that Hestia had calmed down, Alex suggested that everyone sit down at the table to talk. Once they were settled, he decided to tell Lily''s story. Quietly asking for Lily''s permission, she nodded, indicating he could continue. Alex began recounting her origins, how her parents had treated her, and her life with the Soma Family. He didn''t forget to mention how she escaped and was taken in by an elderly couple. Finally, he added how they had met, leaving out details of their subsequent activities. "Poor child, let me hug you. You''ve been through so much," Hestia said, reaching to embrace Lily. She couldn''t bear the thought of a child suffering so much. Hephaestus silently furrowed her brows, pondering how a god could allow such things in their family. Even Loki, always smiling, couldn''t hide her displeasure. She knew there were gods who neglected their families, but to what extent? "Don''t be afraid, come here, I just want to hug you. And what are you going to do now, Alex? She''s a member of the Soma Family, you can''t just take a family member of another god when they still belong to her," Hestia said, embracing Lily who was already crying. Hestia gently stroked her head, trying to comfort her. "For now, let''s set aside this question. First, we need to find a place to live because repairs are starting soon, and we won''t be able to stay here," Alex replied, indicating to Hestia that now wasn''t the time to discuss this. "I''ve already found a place where we can stay during the repairs. Hephaestus offered us to stay with her during the renovations," Hestia said, still holding Lily in her embrace, to which Hephaestus nodded in agreement. "''This little one can stay with Hephaestus, and you can stay with me,'' Loki intervened, running up to Alex and shaking his hand. ''No, I don''t mind staying with Hephaestus. I also need to help Lily become stronger,'' Alex replied, patting Loki on the forehead with his free hand. ''Stop hitting me, I''m a goddess,'' Loki said, covering her reddened forehead. ''And Loki, before I forget, if you don''t mind, I can also help your children become stronger,'' Alex said, looking at Loki. ''If you want to teach them that move you used to defeat Goliath, I''m all for it,'' Loki said, rubbing her red forehead. ''Alright, it''s getting late, time to prepare for bed. Lily must be tired after such a stressful day; she needs rest,'' Alex said, signaling to the guests that it was time to part ways. ''Why are you sending us away? Do you have something to hide?'' Loki began to protest. ''Okay, Loki, enough. We need to attend to our own matters,'' Hephaestus intervened, who had been silent until then. Seeing Alex nod gratefully at her, she smiled warmly at him. ''Alright, as you wish! I''ll send my children to you once you''ve moved in with Hephaestus,'' Loki said, getting up and heading towards the exit. Hephaestus also bid farewell and followed Loki. ''Then safe travels and good night,'' Alex called after them. Hearing their response, he sat back and sighed, remembering he had another problem to solve. To be continued..." Chapter 18 - 18: Lily 2.0 and Moving to Hephaestus That same evening... After the two goddesses left his house, Alex sat down on the couch and sighed heavily, realizing that he had managed to avoid explaining his actions of the day. He decided to tell Lily a story to avoid questions about his "crusade" against the adventurers. As Alex sat on the couch, he didn''t notice that someone was watching him like a hawk, not forgetting for a second about his actions today. No matter how much Alex tried to use his sixth rule, it wouldn''t help him, because he would still have to answer his goddess''s questions. Looking up, Alex met Hestia''s eyes, which were staring at him so intently that it seemed like she was ready to bore a hole through him. "Since we''re alone, tell me what you did today, and don''t even think about dodging the question. I already heard what you did on the way home," Hestia said in a quiet voice. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I didn''t do anything special, just had a little fun and played some pranks on the adventurers," Alex replied, spreading his hands. "Speak more quietly, Lily''s asleep," Hestia said quietly again, making it clear that there was no need to make noise. Alex noticed that Lily was already asleep in Hestia''s arms and sighed, realizing that it had been an exhausting day for her. "Alright, just wait a moment. I''ll lay her down on the bed, and then we can talk," Alex said, getting up and approaching Hestia to gently take Lily from her embrace and carry her to the couch. "Okay, what do you want to know, Hestia?" Alex asked, returning after laying Lily down on the bed. "I want to know everything you did today, without any lies," Hestia said, sitting down next to Alex. She was curious to hear firsthand what he had been up to; rumors were one thing, but hearing it directly from him was another. "Basically, everything you''ve heard is true, except for the moment when I met Lily in the dungeon. She was abandoned by her group and on the verge of death, and I saved her. Then I helped her vent her anger on that group," Alex calmly began to explain, recounting how he had assisted Lily. Hearing this, Hestia looked again at the sleeping Lily and couldn''t help but think about how much this child had suffered. "So, what do you plan to do with her now? She''s still a member of Soma''s family, and you can''t just take her and not return her. Until Soma himself releases her, she''s still part of his family. We can''t break the rules set by the gods," Hestia said with a serious tone, indicating the complexity of the situation. "Hestia, rules are made by the strong to control the weak. Until you become strong, you have to abide by the rules. If you''re already strong, then you create the rules that others must follow," Alex explained. "So how do you plan to solve Lily''s problem? She''s still a member of Soma''s family, and we can''t afford to start another war," Hestia asked again. "It''s simple. We don''t need to start a war to free Lily. And we don''t need to go to Soma for him to release her. I can remove ''Falna'' from her body myself," Alex replied, indicating that he had a way to solve Lily''s problem. "And how do you intend to do that?" Hestia asked skeptically, apparently forgetting that Alex had managed to heal her best friend before. "Hestia, have you forgotten how I healed Hephaestus''s eye when other gods couldn''t? Removing the ''Falna'' is much easier than you think. Essentially, this blessing is a contract between a god and a member of their family. All we need to do is dissolve the contract, and Lily will be free, and we''ll gain a new family member," Alex reminded, tapping his finger against Hestia''s forehead, explaining how he would solve Lily''s problem. "Alright, alright, you''re all-powerful and everything," Hestia said, not letting Alex continue tapping her forehead. "Okay, Hestia, it''s time for us to sleep. Tomorrow, we''ll need to help Lily and move in with Hephaestus. So, go wash up and get to bed," Alex said, getting up from the couch and heading to the bathroom. Hestia sighed wearily and followed him. Meanwhile... The two goddesses, having left the abandoned church, walked home in silence until one of them remembered why she had come to Hestia''s house in the first place. "Oh damn, I completely forgot to grill Alex about what he did in the dungeon! He managed to distract me with his words. I''m the goddess of lies and deceit, how could this guy deceive me?" Loki began shouting, wanting to turn back. "Alright, calm down, Loki. You''ll have time to talk to him later, no need to start a tantrum," Hephaestus sighed, understanding she still had this restless goddess on her hands. "No, I want to know it now! I want to hear it right now! I need this! There hasn''t been anything this fun in Orario for a long time. And better yet, next time he should take me with him!" Loki continued shouting, stomping in place and grabbing her head like a spoiled child. "Loki, when your kids go to train with Alex, you can go with them to talk," Hephaestus said, clearly forgetting that Alex and Hestia would soon move in with her. She might regret this decision, or maybe not, as her empty house was occupied only by herself and her child. Their presence could make her home more lively. "Exactly, Hephaestus, you''re right! Why didn''t I think of that right away? Thanks, Hephaestus!" Loki said, running towards her estate. Hephaestus took a deep breath and calmly walked home, enjoying the night walk through Orario. "Kids, I''m home! I have good news for you!" Loki shouted as she ran into her house, attracting the attention of its residents. "What good news, Lady Loki?" "Yes, Lady Loki, tell us." "Quiet down, let me speak! I''ve arranged with Alex for him to help you increase your strength. See what a great job I''m doing? Now praise me," Loki said proudly, clearly forgetting that it was Alex who proposed it. Everyone looked at Loki with suspicion, clearly not believing her, but still happy about the news. The next morning... Waking up early as usual, Alex noticed Hestia drooling over him again. A sigh escaped his lungs; no matter how hard he tried, Hestia always managed to crawl into his bed and continue drooling on him. Alex didn''t want to wake Hestia just yet, knowing today would be a long day. Turning his head towards the bed where Lily slept, he saw her with a peaceful smile, evidently feeling safe in this house. After lying there for a while longer, Alex decided to awaken this sleepy kingdom because there was much to do today. "Hestia, wake up," Alex said, trying to rouse the drooling Hestia. Lily heard Alex''s voice waking Hestia and immediately sat up, looking around. Spotting Alex looking at her at that moment, she breathed a sigh of relief, realizing she hadn''t woken up in Soma Family''s house. "Good morning, Lily. Did you sleep well?" Alex asked, still trying to wake Hestia. "Yes, I slept very well, even better compared to the past few years of my life," Lily said, getting out of bed. "I''m glad you got some good sleep. Now go to the bathroom; there''s an unused bath set there. You can use it, and we''ll talk afterwards," Alex said, getting up and carrying Hestia into the bathroom. This lazy goddess never woke up unless she was taken to the bathroom. "What are we going to talk about?" Lily nervously asked, having overheard snippets of Alex and Hestia''s conversation yesterday, clearly afraid they might send her back. "Don''t worry. We''ll talk about how to help you get rid of the Soma Family''s mark and become free again, as well as how to make you stronger," Alex said, seeing Lily starting to get nervous. Upon hearing his words, Lily nodded and headed to the bathroom to wash up. Shortly after... Sitting down at the dining table, Alex decided to share his plan with Lily on how to help her. "Lily, what I''m about to say stays in this room. If anyone asks, just say you''ve never been a member of the Soma Family. Soma himself probably won''t even remember you," Alex said. Seeing Lily nod, he glanced at Hestia, signaling the importance of keeping this quiet. Catching his gaze, Hestia also nodded, understanding the need for secrecy. "Lily, I will help you remove the Soma Family''s mark and cleanse your body so you can grow stronger," Alex continued. Seeing Lily nod again, he proceeded to explain further. "Firstly, I''ll cleanse your body of all the impurities that have accumulated throughout your life. Growing up in unfavorable conditions meant your body didn''t receive enough nutrients needed for growth. So, I''ll flush out all the toxins from your body to strengthen it. This way, you''ll be able to become a proper adventurer or whatever else you wish," Alex concluded. Upon hearing his words, Lily''s eyes widened in surprise. Subconsciously, she believed that Alex could do this. "Alright, now that we''ve discussed it, follow me to the bathroom and remove your outer clothing so it doesn''t get dirty when the impurities leave your body," Alex said, getting up and heading towards the bathroom. Lily followed him. Hestia, intrigued by what was happening, also followed them to avoid sitting alone at the table. (Author''s note: This is all nonsense I made up. In reality, I don''t know why Lily can''t absorb Falna properly and level up. I''ve seen many fanfics trying different ways to help Lily become stronger, and I came to the simplest conclusion: her body wasn''t strong enough due to poor conditions to properly conduct Falna. So, I thought a body cleansing method would fit well in this situation. You may have your own theories about it, but this is what I decided to go with.) After cleansing Lily''s body of toxins, Alex noticed a change in her appearance. She had grown slightly taller, her height increasing from 110 to 125 centimeters. It was amazing how simply cleansing her body and providing it with essential nutrients had such an effect. Now, she was a bit taller than the average hobbit. Although Lily was only 15 years old, she could still grow to 130 centimeters or even taller. "How do you feel after the body cleanse?" Alex asked, examining Lily from all sides. "I feel lighter and moving is easier," Lily replied, testing her movements by waving her arms and legs. "Besides feeling better, have you noticed you''ve grown taller?" Alex said with a smile. Hearing his words, Lily looked at herself and noticed the change, which brought a joyful smile to her face. "Now, lie down on the bed. I''ll erase your mark," Alex said, showing Lily the way to the bed. Hearing his words, Lily approached the bed and lay down. "Alright, now I''ll erase your mark, and if you want, you can immediately join Hestia''s family," Alex said, using magic to remove the mark. Lily pondered and agreed to become part of Hestia''s family. Hestia, hearing this, was delighted to have another family member. But then she frowned because she wanted Alex and Lily to spend some time alone and enjoy each other''s company. However, upon reflection, she realized there would still be opportunities to spend time together. After Hestia applied her mark on Lily''s back, another question arose: if they were moving, where would they put her new soft sofa? While she pondered, Lily got up from the couch and finally felt free, having found a new family where no one would harm her anymore. "Alright, we need to get ready. The construction crew will be here soon, so we need to clean everything up to greet them, and then head to Hephaestus''s place," Alex said. "But Alex, what about my new super soft bed?" Hestia asked, her eyes welling with tears. "Just use the bag I gave you and put the bed inside," Alex replied. Hestia didn''t understand how she could fit a big bed into a small bag. "I''ll show you how to do it. And then don''t forget to pack all your things in there," Alex said, taking Hestia''s bag and guiding it towards the bed. Hestia watched as her bed disappeared when Alex directed the bag towards it, nearly jumping in shock. "That''s how it''s done. Now hurry up and pack your things, the workers could arrive any minute," Alex said, handing the bag to Hestia, whose eyes sparkled. She quickly ran to gather her things and stuff them into the bag. With everything packed, the group waited for the workers to arrive. To be continued... Chapter 19 - 19: Living on the Freebies at Hephaestuss and the Start of Training Same day... After the group had gathered all their belongings, they sat down on the remaining three chairs in the empty room. Alex noticed how empty the room had become, but he understood that this marked the beginning of a new life. Once their new home was renovated, he could start recruiting new adventurers into their family. This house would become a lively place, filled with laughter and people with various goals and aspirations. Alex eagerly awaited the moment when new members would join their family, so he could train and guide them toward success. "I think we''ve gathered everything," Alex said, scanning the room once more to ensure nothing was forgotten. "Yes, I''ve packed everything into my bag," replied Hestia, showing her small purse. Lily looked at the purse enviously, which didn''t escape Alex''s notice. "Lily, since you''re our new family member, let me give you a gift," Alex said, pulling out a small brown backpack and handing it to Lily. "Are you really giving me something so valuable?" Lily asked, holding the backpack cautiously, afraid to damage it. "Valuable? I can create such things with a snap of my fingers, so you don''t need to worry. And here, take this anti-pervert kit," Alex replied, handing Lily the same kit he had given to Hestia. "If you want to know how to use it, it''s better to ask Hestia. She successfully completed the anti-pervert course," Alex added, pointing to Hestia, who proudly puffed up her chest, pleased with her achievement. "O-okay. Then, Hestia-sama, I''ll be under your care," Lily said hesitantly, holding the kit Alex had given her. "And don''t forget, Lily, once we arrive at Hephaestus''s place, your training will begin. You need to learn how to better control your body and fight," Alex said, thinking about how to train Lily. "I already know how to fight monsters and have seen adventurers do it many times," Lily replied, sensing that the training would be challenging. "That''s not up for discussion. I''ll teach you how to use one of my techniques," Alex said, deciding to make Lily into "One Strike Woman." He recalled reading a fanfic where they turned Asia Argento into "One Strike Woman" and couldn''t wait to see Lily, with her small frame, sending men three times her size flying through the air. "I don''t like the way you''re smiling," Lily said, seeing Alex''s grin grow wider. "This is all small stuff, Lily. Now, start getting ready. It''s going to be an exciting training session," Alex said, changing the subject. While our group was chatting cheerfully, the repair crew arrived. They had already set up their tools and were waiting outside for us to exit. "Hey, anyone still inside?" shouted the foreman into the church. "Yes, we''re here. We''ve just finished packing up and were waiting for you," Alex said, coming out with his group from the church. "I see you''ve packed up your things so we don''t accidentally break anything. There was a case once where we were fixing a house and people hadn''t cleared out their stuff. We accidentally broke a couple of things, of course, we compensated for the damage, but since then, we''ve been advising people to clear out their belongings during repairs," the foreman said, chatting with Alex. "Yeah, I understand, these things happen. Now, this place is entirely at your disposal. You can work your magic," Alex said, giving way to the foreman. "(laughter) You''re a cheerful guy. Have you found a place to stay during the repairs?" asked the foreman, showing interest in the group''s situation. "We''ll be staying with a friend of my goddess for the time being. How long do you think the repairs will take?" Alex asked, curious to know. "Well, by my calculations, about a week," the foreman replied, checking against the plan. "A week? That fast?" exclaimed Hestia, hardly believing her ears. "Yes, Lady Hestia, if everything goes smoothly, the repairs will only take a week," the foreman answered her. "It''s so fast, I didn''t expect everything to be done so quickly," Hestia said, thinking the repairs would take longer. "You just want to freeload at Hephaestus''s place, don''t you?" Alex teased, squinting at Hestia, who looked away and avoided his gaze. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright then, let''s get going. We have somewhere else to stop by before we reach our temporary home," Alex said, extending his hand for a handshake with the foreman. "Well, safe travels to you all, and see you soon," the foreman said, shaking hands with Alex. Before heading to Hephaestus''s estate, the group went to the shopping street to buy a couple of sets of clothes for Lily so she wouldn''t have to wear the same outfit every day. While Alex helped pick out clothes for Lily, Hestia also took the opportunity to choose a few outfits for herself, thinking that since she was there, why not treat herself. Alex, seeing Hestia darting around the store and picking out clothes, shook his head and decided not to pay attention to it. Alex helped Lily pick out everyday clothes and workout attire. After selecting the clothes, he suggested they stop by a pastry shop to pick up something for Hephaestus, as it would be improper to visit someone''s home empty-handed, especially if they were going to stay there for some time. Everyone agreed, and they headed to the pastry shop. After buying some sweets, the group headed straight to Hephaestus''s estate. Arriving at Hephaestus''s home, Alex was surprised to see a traditional Japanese house. Taking note of its beauty, he decided to admire it for a while. At that moment, Hestia wasted no time and dashed inside the house, paying no mind to anything else. The Hephaestus Family Estate "Hephaestus, we''ve arrived!" Hestia shouted from the doorway as she entered the house together with Lily. "Hestia, how many times have I told you not to shout!" Hephaestus''s voice echoed from deep within the house. She emerged, noticing Lily standing next to Hestia. After a moment''s thought, Hephaestus decided to inquire about it later, in private with her friend. "Sorry, Hephaestus," Hestia said, lowering her head. "Never mind. Where''s Alex?" Hephaestus replied, immediately noticing his absence from the group. "Alex decided to stay and inspect the house from outside," Hestia answered, gesturing back to where Alex stood on the street, admiring the view of the house. "Well, don''t just stand there in the doorway, come in. I''ve prepared rooms for you already. Hestia, we need to talk," Hephaestus said, indicating the way to the rooms before turning to Hestia. "O-okay," Hestia replied, following Hephaestus into the room. "Hestia, is there something you need to tell me? Isn''t this child a member of the Soma family? Why is she with you? Aren''t you afraid of starting another war?" Hephaestus began questioning, worried for her friend. "Everything''s fine, Hephaestus. Lily was never a member of the Soma family; she just lived there," Hestia began lying to her friend. "Are you sure everything will be okay?" Hephaestus asked, not believing a word Hestia said. Hestia nodded vigorously like a scared chicken, afraid Hephaestus would continue asking questions. "Alright, it''s your family, and it''s up to you how to handle it. But if anything happens, I''ll be here to help," Hephaestus sighed, offering her support. Hearing her words, Hestia jumped up, hugged Hephaestus tightly, and thanked her for the help. Hephaestus simply shook her head in response. Meanwhile, on the street... "Who are you, and what brings you here?" a voice behind Alex asked. "My name is Alexander Voldigoad. I''m here with my goddess because she''s friends with Hephaestus. Hephaestus has allowed us to stay with her for a while while our home is undergoing repairs," Alex replied, turning to face the voice. He saw a girl standing there. The girl had dusky skin, long black hair tied in a ponytail, and one red eye; the other was covered with a bandage similar to the one Hephaestus wore. She was dressed in red hakama and sandals, with ample bosom concealed beneath a sarashi. "My name is Tsubaki Colbrande, but you can call me Tsubaki, since our goddesses are friends," she introduced herself. "You said your name is Voldigoad?" "Yes, that''s my name. Is something the matter?" Alex asked. "So, you''re the crazy new guy, right?" "Sigh... Seems like it." "Haha, nice to meet the new celebrity. And I heard from my goddess that you called my sword crap!" "Shrugs. Can''t help it, the sword really is crap." "You''re quite straightforward. I like you already. Alright, let''s go inside. Enough standing around and admiring the facade," Tsubaki said, heading towards the house. Alex shook his head and followed her inside. Inside the house... Following Tsubaki inside, Alex looked around the house, impressed by its quality and style. "Hephaestus-sama, I''ve done as you asked and brought another guest," Tsubaki said, dragging Alex into the common room. "My apologies for intruding, Hephaestus," Alex said, approaching a place to sit. "No worries, I allowed you both to stay here," Hephaestus replied kindly. Tsubaki, clearly not understanding why Hephaestus was so calm talking to Alex, looked at her in surprise. "Why do you wear an eye patch even at home?" Alex asked, noticing the patch. "It''s habit. Is this better?" Hephaestus replied, removing the patch, which shocked Tsubaki. "WHAT? HOW? WHY?" Tsubaki exclaimed, asking questions and clearly not believing her eyes. Hephaestus simply gestured towards Alex, indicating he should answer. "How did you do this? How did you heal my goddess? Quickly answer!" Tsubaki rushed towards Alex and started shaking him. "Well, a little of this, a little of that, and then¡ªboom, magic," Alex replied, used to this kind of shaking. "What do you mean ''a little of this and that'' and what ''boom, magic''? Can you explain properly?" Tsubaki shook Alex even harder. "Well, you know, MAAAGIC," Alex replied, gesturing with hands that seemed to radiate rainbows. "Can''t you be more serious?" Tsubaki asked, stopping shaking Alex. Alex just shook his head and touched Tsubaki''s forehead with two fingers, healing all her old wounds. "What did you do?" Tsubaki asked, not understanding what happened but feeling better. "I healed all your old wounds. You know, magic and all that," Alex said, gesturing with his hands. Tsubaki''s mouth hung open so wide a bird could fly in. "Alright, I still need to unpack. Can someone show me where my room is?" Alex asked. Hephaestus stood up and offered to lead him. "Thank you, Hephaestus. You can always count on you," Alex said, following her, leaving Tsubaki with her mouth wide open, not understanding what had happened. "Don''t mention it. This is your room, make yourself at home. If you need anything, just come and ask," Hephaestus said, pointing to the room. Alex nodded, indicating he understood. Seeing his nod, Hephaestus bid farewell and went about her business, as she was a busy goddess unlike a lazy Goddess who spends all her time at home and snacks. A little later... After unpacking everything, Alex double-checked to make sure he hadn''t forgotten anything and, satisfied that everything was in place, headed to the main hall. Upon entering, he noticed that everyone had already gathered. Alex asked Hephaestus if there was a place here where he could train Lily. Hephaestus thought for a moment and mentioned that there was a suitable place in the backyard, where Tsubaki sometimes tested the weapons she created. Hephaestus suggested they follow her. Arriving in the backyard, Alex noticed a bunch of wooden dummies and posts for testing sword sharpness. He asked if they could clear away unnecessary things to make space for training. Hephaestus nodded and said it was fine for him to move things around. Alex thanked her and used magic to clear the unnecessary items to the edge of the yard so they wouldn''t get in the way. Alex called Lily over and told her that training would begin now, to which Lily sighed, realizing she wouldn''t be able to rest a little longer. Hephaestus, Hestia, and Tsubaki decided to stay and watch the training; they were curious to see how Alex planned to make Lily stronger. "Lily, I''m going to start training you now to become stronger. First, you''ll need to put these on," Alex said, handing her body weights. "What is this? Ugh, why is it so heavy?" Lily asked, struggling with the weights as she held them. "These are body weights; they''ll help strengthen your body," Alex replied, ignoring Lily''s discomfort. Seeing no other choice, Lily resigned herself and put on the weights, feeling her body become heavier. "What''s this thing?" Tsubaki interjected, noticing Lily struggling to stand after putting on the strange gear. "These are body weights designed to enhance strength. They adapt to the user and become as heavy as the user can handle. Here, try one," Alex replied, handing one to Tsubaki. When she took it in her hands, she almost dropped it due to its weight, realizing how heavy it was. "Are you saying this little thing adapts to the user''s strength? Where did you even get such magical equipment?" Tsubaki began asking questions, examining the invention. "Not where, I didn''t get it; I created it myself," Alex replied, shrugging. "But how?" Tsubaki asked. "Heh, magic," Alex answered, causing Tsubaki to grind her teeth in frustration. "Can you use normal words to explain and answer instead of your nonsense?" Tsubaki said through clenched teeth. "Okay, okay, don''t get mad. I used runes ¡ª a combination of gravity runes, adaptation, and a few other minor runes that allow the user not to be crushed under their own weight," Alex explained, giving an example. "But how did you manage to combine all of that?" Tsubaki asked, very intrigued. Before Alex could give his answer, an unexpected guest appeared, or rather another troublesome goddess who could cause chaos at any moment ¡ª Loki. "Hey, Alex, I brought my kids for training," Loki shouted, rushing into the backyard. "Loki, why do you and Hestia always barge into my territory without asking?" Hephaestus asked, wondering what was wrong with these goddesses. "I knocked on the door, and no one answered. I got tired of waiting, so I invited myself in," Loki replied with a smirk. "(Sigh) Why are my friends like this?" Hephaestus sighed to herself. Hestia and Loki could only smile wryly. "Fine, I see you brought those who wanted to come. I''m just starting anyway. Let them take seats next to Lily, and Loki, don''t interfere," Alex said, hearing his words. Loki pouted and stomped over to the other goddesses who were sitting and eager to watch the training. After everyone dispersed, Alex decided to begin his explanation of the training process. He pulled out a special board, which made Hestia flinch ¡ª she remembered how Alex used this board to explain plans so she wouldn''t embarrass herself at meetings. Pushing aside her thoughts, Hestia was glad it wasn''t her standing in front of that board now, knowing Alex was a strict teacher. "Let''s start with the basics of mana usage, specifically how to circulate mana throughout the body to strengthen it," Alex began, but he was interrupted. "Teacher, but we already know how to do that," Tiona interjected, raising her hand. "Tiona, could you come here for a moment?" Alex said, waving for Tiona to approach. Seeing Alex call her, she came with a smile. "Oh, what for?" Tiona said, receiving a light slap. "It''s so you don''t interrupt. I''m explaining this to Lily, but some of you could use a refresher," Alex said, looking at the annoyed Tiona. "After Lily learns to strengthen her body with mana, the next step is to direct mana to specific parts of the body, like the arm. Watch," Alex said, approaching a training dummy and delivering a light strike that demolished the upper part of the dummy. "If you can control this strike well, you can achieve this effect," Alex continued, moving to another dummy and lightly striking its chest with the back of his fist, leaving a fist-sized hole. "I have a question. Can this technique be used with weapons?" Tione, the elder sister of Tiona, asked. "Of course, it can, but the effect will be different. Let me show you. Can someone lend me a regular knife?" Alex asked, after which Tione handed one of the knives in their arsenal. "Thank you. Now watch what effect it will have," Alex said, approaching another dummy and lightly running the knife across it. After making the strike, the dummy was cut like butter. "Now you see what effect it will have," Alex asked, to which all nodded. "Any more questions before we start?" Alex asked, scanning his new students. "I have a question. Do we need to do this too? Or will you teach us some magical tricks?" Riveria asked, pointing to herself and the elf Lefiya. Lefiya was an elf with light orange hair and blue eyes. She wore a pink cloak over a white shirt and a pink corset dress. There was a purple bow on her collar. She had golden, white, and turquoise staffs called "Tear of the Forest." "Yes, you too will need to train physically. And before you ask, enemies won''t wait for you to finish casting a spell. There may always be a situation where no one can protect you. That''s why I''ll teach you to run and use spells simultaneously," Alex answered, not allowing Riveria to ask another question. "Now, put these on and let''s go for a few laps to get used to the weight," Alex said, handing out body weights to the group, including Loki. Seeing them strain under the weight, Alex noticed Aiz, whose face always remained stoic. He noticed she only tensed slightly, then relaxed. Shaking his head, Alex decided to start the training. To be continued... (I decided to finish this chapter for now because my brain hasn''t fully woken up yet. In the next chapter, I''ll spend some time on Lily''s training and the others, then move on to the battle against Apollo''s family.) Chapter 20 - 20 New Power of Lily or Another Speedrun (Author''s Note: This chapter was hastily written because I''ve been busy most of the time and constantly distracted from writing, so I decided to write a chapter about simple interactions between characters, just because I can.) Training Ground... After Alex sent his charges to run and get accustomed to the weights, he decided to chat a bit with the gang, namely Hestia, Hephaestus, Loki, and Tsubaki. But as soon as he approached, one restless goddess, tired of waiting and eager to know the truth, started speaking. She was very curious about what Alex had been up to in the dungeon. "Alex, last time you managed to distract me, but not this time. I want to know what you did in the dungeon. Rumors aren''t enough for me; I need details about what you were doing," Loki began as soon as Alex approached. Hearing her question, Alex''s eyes immediately began to dart around nervously. "Loki, I don''t know what you''re talking about. I was with Lily the whole day and didn''t do anything like that. It''s all some crazy person upset with adventurers," Alex replied, sticking to the Sixth Rule. "You won''t fool me. I''ve heard that when the punitive squad found you, you had a little assistant with you who looks a lot like Lily," Loki said, pointing at Lily, who was sweating after running a lap around the training ground. "First of all, Lily is a hobbit, and there was a wolf girl there," Alex replied without thinking, forgetting that Loki had said "a girl who looks like Lily" but hadn''t mentioned what she looked like. "There, you just admitted you were there! Now spill the details, or I won''t leave you alone," Loki said, rushing forward and grabbing Alex''s hand, behaving like a child. "Stop grabbing his hand, you laundry board, or he might catch your perversions!" Hestia said, rushing over and delivering a karate chop to separate their hands. "Why are you shouting, ''loli lady''? He probably already told you all the details, and now you''re preventing me from enjoying this story," Loki snapped back at Hestia, allowing Alex to step away and take a place beside Hephaestus. "How have you been these past few days, Hephaestus?" Alex asked, sitting down next to her. "I''ve been good lately. Actually, very good. I feel more free than before," Hephaestus replied with a smile that reflected her relief. "Really? Everything''s that good?" Alex asked, noticing her beautiful smile. "Yes, everything is really good for me. And how about you? Aren''t you afraid of losing to Apollo''s family? The stakes in this battle are quite high," Hephaestus asked, concerned for her friend''s and Alex''s fate, knowing how much he had helped her. "I''m not worried. I''m more concerned about how to deal with these ''mongrels,'' or rather, how to defeat them," Alex replied, evoking a crooked smile from Hephaestus. "What do you mean by how to defeat them?" Hephaestus asked, seeking clarification from Alex. "I mean, crush them using overwhelming force, or maybe toy with them a bit first and then win. In the worst case, let Lily fight them to hone her skills. After all, it''s not always about fighting monsters," Alex calmly said, but anticipation for the upcoming battle was already visible in his eyes. He could already envision crushing these ''mongrels'' and making them lose all motivation. "Why do you want Lily to fight? She hasn''t even been in the dungeon yet. How can she defeat members of Apollo''s family who are several levels above her and more experienced?" Hephaestus asked, doubting Alex''s choice to allow Lily to fight alone. "Don''t worry about Lily. I''ll help her gain enough strength before the War Game begins. If Lily doesn''t want to fight, I have a mission for her during the War Game," Alex said, pondering Hephaestus''s words. "What mission is that, then?" Hephaestus asked, but Alex just raised a finger to his lips and indicated that it was a secret. "You''ve escaped again without giving me an answer! Stop hiding and tell us what you were doing in the dungeon," Loki interjected, not allowing Hephaestus to continue speaking. Hephaestus simply shook her head and decided to listen quietly. "Alright, Loki, I''ll tell you, but only if you answer a question," Alex said. Loki nodded, ready for the question. Alex''s question intrigued everyone present at that moment. They were all curious about what the question would be. "Then my question is simple: ''What chicken will hatch from the egg, but the egg does not bear?'' If you answer my question before they stop running, I''ll tell you everything," Alex posed his question, confusing not only Loki but also Hephaestus, Hestia, and even Tsubaki, who sat silently. While Loki pondered her response, Alex noticed that the group he had sent to run with weights was still going. He thought these fools seemed determined to run themselves into exhaustion. Seeing them all drenched in sweat, Alex decided to stop them and find out what was going on. "Stop! Stop running! Are you all planning to run until you collapse from exhaustion?" Alex shouted, getting the group''s attention, and they immediately halted. "Now, answer my question: did you plan to keep running until you dropped from fatigue?" Alex repeated. "But you told us to run with these weights, didn''t you?" Finn asked, not understanding what the issue was. Everyone nodded, unsure why they were being stopped. "God, I asked you to run to get used to the weights, not to run until you''re exhausted," Alex said, shaking his head. The group exchanged looks, clearly having forgotten his instructions. "Alright, then tell me, did you feel tiredness and discomfort while running?" Alex asked. Everyone nodded, admitting that running with weights had been challenging and exhausting. "It was hard because you were breathing incorrectly. During running, your body needs more oxygen, so you have to take deep breaths to oxygenate your blood. Understand?" Alex explained. "So basically, because of the weights, our bodies weren''t used to it and started using more oxygen?" Finn summarized. "Exactly, Finn. You weren''t accustomed to the weight, so it was tough. Now, you need to learn to take deep breaths to oxygenate your blood consistently throughout your training," Alex continued. "Here''s a useless fact for you, friends. When a person breathes, it happens as a reflex that develops over time. And now that you''ve heard about it, you''re consciously breathing," Alex said, drawing curious looks from the listeners. However, he forgot that one silly goddess was listening attentively. "Alex-kun, help! What do I do now? Do I have to breathe all the time by myself?" panicked Hestia, rushing over. "Hestia, don''t worry. Breathing is a reflex that develops over time. If you stop paying attention, your body will continue to breathe on its own," Alex reassured her. While Alex was explaining to the group how to breathe correctly during running and exercises to avoid fatigue, an unexpected guest approached him. It was Ais Wallenstein, also known as the "Sword Princess." Alex hadn''t expected her to approach him so soon with a request. "What can I help you with, Ais?" Alex asked, looking at the silent girl. "Can you help me become stronger?" Ais asked calmly. "I''m already training you. Or do you want me to help you in another way?" Alex clarified, unsure of where she was going with this. "Yes, I want you to help me master that technique you used to slice the mannequin with the small knife," Ais replied quietly. "Alright, I''ll show you a couple of techniques that suit your weapon. Follow me, I''ll show you, and then you can try to master them. If you have any questions, just ask," Alex said, leading Ais to an empty space where there was a free mannequin. This caught the attention of everyone else who was training. "Watch, Ais. First, you take your stance, then take a deep breath, and then infuse your rapier with mana. But be careful not to overdo it, as it might break the blade if you use too much force or mana," Alex explained, assuming his stance with the rapier. His left arm was extended forward, indicating the path of the blade, while his other hand holding the rapier was slightly withdrawn for added power. Alex began infusing the rapier with mana, creating a second layer that sharpened the rapier. Then he delivered a precise strike to the mannequin. "Do you remember how to strike and how much mana to use?" Alex asked. "Yes, but I feel something was off with your strike," Ais expressed doubt. "Then you noticed. Look at the mannequin, and you''ll see why my strike was peculiar," Alex said, pointing at the mannequin, which had eight holes instead of one. "You delivered not just one strike, but eight?" Ais asked, unable to believe her eyes. "The rapier is effective for thrusting attacks at vulnerable points. It''s difficult to slash with a rapier, so it''s best to cover only the tip with mana, giving an extra boost during the strike," Alex explained. "Will you teach me, then?" Ais asked hopefully. "Of course, I''ll teach you. I''ll explain the principles, and you''ll practice yourself. If you have any questions, just ask and don''t hesitate," Alex said, handing Ais the training rapier. She took the rapier in her hands and listened attentively, trying to memorize every detail. While Alex was explaining to Ais how to use the technique he had applied, two mages from the Loki Familia approached him: Riveria and Lefiya. Alex noticed them and decided to ask why they had come. He told Ais to continue training and try using the new technique, cautioning her to be careful and avoid injuring herself. "What can I help you with, Riveria and Lefiya?" Alex asked the approaching mages. "You mentioned that we need to be in good physical shape to run and use spells if needed. But I have the skill ''Parallel Chant'' that allows me to do that. So why do I need physical training? Also, I am an experienced mage; I can control the power of spells and the number of words needed for their activation," Riveria asked, not understanding the point of the training. "Can you use ''Parallel Chant'' without any problems?" Alex asked directly. Riveria fell silent, recalling that she doesn''t always manage to use this skill perfectly. "I understand that you are an experienced mage and know a lot, but can you use a spell with the same power just by saying its name, or even silently casting it?" Alex inquired. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Look, this is a simple ''Fireball''. I summoned it without an incantation and without chants. I simply transformed mana inside me into a fireball," Alex continued, summoning a fireball. "But how did you do it without chants or even saying the spell''s name?" Riveria asked, examining the fireball. Lefiya was intrigued. "It''s quite simple. Mana is essentially without an element and floats in the air. All you need to do is shape mana into the form you need. This requires good control over your mana. I know you''re an elf, and your race has an innate predisposition to using mana, so it should be easier for both of you to learn," Alex replied, changing the fireball into other elements to demonstrate mana usage. "The initial method for mana control involves giving it different forms, and then transitioning to changing elements. You''ve become too accustomed to using the skills you''ve acquired and haven''t tried using mana itself, which could simplify many things. Look, this is a simple mana sphere, and then you just take it and change its shape, for example, into a sword or any other object," Alex said, showing how to practice mana manipulation. "If you master what I''ve shown you, you''ll be able to use your spells even without incantations or other details. You''ll already know what to do and how to invoke a spell immediately. Chanting makes mana move and change in response to words, like activation keys that initiate the process, taking time. If you learn this technique, you won''t need ''Parallel Chant'' anymore. You''ll be able to run and use spells right away without worrying about losing concentration during running and injuring your allies," Alex concluded. (A few words from the author: I know that in the world of Danmachi, magic can be innate or acquired through Falna, and all spells in this world require chants, as Bell did in the anime. But still, mana is mana, and why you can''t simply transform it, which essentially has no element, into a fireball or a ball of light, I don''t understand. Oh well. In different stories about mages, calculations are needed somewhere, understanding the element itself, etc. I just chose the simplest way to explain.) After explaining the basics of magic to the two elves, Alex decided to approach the two Amazons to inquire about how they were doing and how he could help them. He had already promised to teach Tiona a few of his techniques. "Tiona, Tione, how are you doing? Any issues with your breathing?" Alex asked, catching the attention of the Amazons. "No issues at all, it''s quite simple once you know how," Tiona cheerfully replied. Tione simply nodded, indicating she was also doing fine. "Alright then, do you need any advice or something similar?" Alex asked. Tione shook her head, indicating she didn''t need anything. "Now that I''ve learned to breathe properly, can you teach me those techniques?" Tiona asked, drawing the attention of everyone on the training ground. "Alright, follow me. I''ll show and explain how to perform these techniques," Alex said, motioning for Tiona to follow him. The others who became curious also joined in. "I''ve already explained the first technique; now I''ll demonstrate how to use the ''Burying Strike.'' It needs to be executed with enough force to incapacitate an opponent without causing lethal damage. You need to apply force in such a way that instead of knocking the opponent''s head off, you drive it into the ground," Alex began explaining, demonstrating the strike on a dummy, burying its head into the ground without causing damage. "If you can master this skill, essentially you can incapacitate opponents without killing them. Now, give it a try yourself," Alex said, allowing Tiona to attempt the strike. "You did it like this, and then like this!" Tiona exclaimed, striking the dummy and completely knocking its head off. "Well, you got the idea. Just don''t try this on live targets until you''re fully proficient. Practice on monsters; after all, a live target is better than a wooden one," Alex said, to which Tiona smiled sweetly and hugged him. "Alright, enough hugs. I still need to help Lili settle in and train her; we have the War Game coming up soon," Alex said, trying to pry Tiona off him as she clung to him like a koala. "Aww, you''re no fun," Tiona said, hanging onto Alex. "Tiona, stop hugging him. Get off already," her sister called out, rushing over and managing to pry Tiona off Alex on her second attempt, to which Tiona pouted. After helping everyone who approached him with questions, Alex decided to approach Lily, who was still getting used to the weights and learning to breathe properly to conserve energy. Alex noticed Lily was putting in a lot of effort. Seeing her determination to become stronger, he resolved to assist her with all his might so she could always defend herself. He also had in mind to make her into a "One Strike Girl," and he didn''t forget that plan. "Well, Lily, are you getting used to the weights?" Alex asked, approaching Lily who found it difficult just to stand under such weight. "I''m gradually getting used to it. I think," Lily answered uncertainly. "That''s good. Let''s start your training program then. Our goal is to make you a ''One Strike Girl,'' so you can defeat your enemies with a single powerful strike," Alex said, outlining his plan. "Maybe just making me a normal adventurer would be fine? No need to do anything extreme. I''m okay as it is," Lily replied, unsure about Alex''s plan. "No need to doubt, my little assistant. We must look at the bigger picture and strive for greater heights, not stay in one place. As a great man once said, ''Non est terminus,'' which means ''there is no limit to perfection.'' You must push yourself and become better than your former self," Alex said passionately, his eyes full of determination to put his plan into action. "Alright, but if you push the training too far, I''ll complain to Hestia," Lily agreed, but ended with a threat to tell everything to Hestia. "Fair enough. Now, let''s start with learning how to reinforce your body with mana. Once you''ve mastered that, we''ll try reinforcing just one part of your body with mana," Alex said, demonstrating and explaining how to strengthen the body with mana. After several attempts, Lily learned how to strengthen her body with mana, but she couldn''t sustain it for long due to her limited mana reserves. Alex came up with a solution and gave her a bracelet filled with mana so Lily could train comfortably. Over the next few days, Lily improved her ability to use reinforcement and direct mana to specific body parts. Seeing her progress, Alex concluded that she needed real-world experience. The best solution was to venture into the dungeon so Lily could face monsters and gain practical experience in using her skills. Inside the dungeon... On the first floor of the dungeon stood Alex, Lily, Tiona, and Ais. Tiona and Ais had joined to witness the little assistant''s progress. "Lily, it''s time to gain real experience using the skills you''ve learned. The simplest way is to battle monsters," Alex said, implying what lay ahead for Lily. "Are you saying I have to fight monsters in the dungeon using just these skills?" Lily asked, ready to reject the plan and go home. "Don''t worry, my little assistant. If anything happens, I''ll help you. Now, what will you do once you enter the first floor? You''ll need to rush to the fifth floor at speed, defeating all the monsters in your way," Alex said, placing a hand on Lily''s shoulder and subtly casting a spell to attract monsters. "So you want me to push through five floors and defeat every monster in my path all on my own? Are you out of your mind?" Lily asked, doubting Alex''s plan. "You can do it, no need to fret. Plus, you have the protective bracelet I gave you. Did you think it only worked as a mana battery?" Alex pointed out, indicating the bracelet on Lily''s wrist. "Well, if you say so, I''ll give it a try. But I''m not promising anything," Lily said, preparing herself to begin. "Where are you going? First, you need to warm up. Now repeat after me: ''Hey bugi bugi bam bam, let''s go body body boom boom''," Alex said, starting to sing and move his arms and hips to the beat. Tiona immediately joined in, finding it fun, while Ais became slightly intrigued and began to repeat the chant as well. Lily, however, hesitated, unsure if she should participate while adventurers watched them. ¡ª Hey, look, it''s the "Crazy Rookie" and someone else with him," one of the adventurers remarked, noticing the dancing group. ¡ª That''s the "Sword Princess" and the "Amazon" from the Loki Familia, but what are they doing with him? ¡ª I''m more interested in what they''re doing rather than why they''re together. ¡ª Maybe performing some strange ritual? ¡ª Wait, this lunatic did some weird warm-up on his first day before busting through ten floors. And since these two are with him, maybe they''ll go beyond ten floors. ¡ª Who knows, but I want to see this. Inside the dungeon... After finishing their warm-up, Lily began her first speedrun in the dungeon. She ran with such speed that even first-level adventurers were amazed at how a little girl could develop such velocity. As Lily rushed onto the first floor, she heard Alex''s voice shouting to her, saying he had cast a monster-attracting spell on her and that with each pause, the spell would strengthen. Upon hearing this, Lily promised herself that once she finished, she would strangle Alex for his jokes. As Lily pushed through the dungeon, Alex, Tiona, and Ais followed behind her to rescue her in case of danger. Spending a lot of time clearing the fifth floor, Lily collapsed on the ground covered in sweat and monster blood, but she was proud of herself. She had accomplished what she couldn''t before, and Lily understood that this was the beginning of her path to becoming stronger. "I''ll strangle you once I''ve regained my strength, I promise," Lily said in a heavy tone, lying on the floor of the fifth floor. "Sure, you can try anything you want, but I want to congratulate you on what you''ve achieved these days of training," Alex said, lying on the floor next to Lily. "You did great, little Lily," Tiona added cheerfully. "Congratulations," Ais simply said. "For your achievement, there should be a reward. Now let''s go replenish our strength," Alex said, recovering alongside Lily. "We also need to start preparing for the War Game. If you want, Lily, you can compete with them, and I''ll stand aside," Alex suggested, helping Lily to her feet. "No, I won''t fight them. You better go yourself, and I''ll just stand aside," Lily said, already on her feet. "As you wish. Now let''s go eat to regain our strength," Alex said, heading towards the exit from the fifth floor. "You didn''t do anything. What strength do you need to regain?" Lily squinted at Alex. "These are all minor details. Now, let''s move forward," Alex said, not giving Lily a chance to reply. Exiting the dungeon, Alex already anticipated how the War Game would unfold. To be continued... Chapter 21 - 21 War Game or Total Destruction After Alex''s group left the Dungeon, they decided to go out for a meal to celebrate Lili''s first successful raid. She had achieved what she never dreamed of before. However, there was one detail Alex had forgotten¡ªwhat Lili had said when she was lying on the dungeon floor, exhausted. ¡ª Do you remember what I told you? That when I regained my strength, I would strangle you for what you put me through, ¡ª Lili said, narrowing her eyes at Alex. ¡ª I don''t know what you''re talking about. Shouldn''t you be proud of yourself for what you''ve accomplished? ¡ª Alex asked, having completely forgotten about Lili''s threat. ¡ª She said she would strangle you when she regained her strength, ¡ª Ais replied in a flat tone on behalf of Lili, causing Alex''s eye to twitch. ¡ª That''s right, now come here and take your deserved punishment for your jokes, ¡ª Lili said, jumping on Alex''s back and attempting a chokehold. ¡ª Mmmm, the hugs of a cute girl are always pleasant, even if they are extreme when she''s hugging you this way, ¡ª Alex said, paying no mind to Lili''s attempts to strangle him. ¡ª Do you even care that I''m trying to strangle you? ¡ª Lili asked, hanging on Alex''s back. ¡ª No, I do care. I''m just enjoying the hug, ¡ª Alex said, spreading his arms. ¡ª YOU! I''ll get you back for this, or better yet, I''ll tell Hestia-sama everything you did to me, ¡ª Lili said, still trying to strangle Alex and threatening to tell Hestia everything. ¡ª Lili, you''re forcing me to do this, ¡ª Alex said in a tone that made Lili panic. ¡ª Do what? ¡ª Lili asked nervously. ¡ª Do this. Another silly fact for you, my friends: "Our eyes always see our nose, but just ignore it." And now that you''ve heard this, you started noticing your nose. You can no longer ignore it, ¡ª Alex said, employing his silly fact tactic, causing a short circuit in the minds of Lili, Tiona, and Ais, who started looking at their noses. ¡ª What did you do? How do I stop seeing it? ¡ª Tiona panicked. ¡ª It''s just a joke. Over time, you''ll start ignoring it again. It''s like a habit that makes you overlook small things in your life. The simplest example is when you''re in your room, you don''t notice things, but the moment something is out of place, it feels like something''s wrong. And when you put it back in place, you start ignoring it again because everything is in its place, ¡ª Alex said, sharing his little wisdom. ¡ª It''s that simple? ¡ª Tiona asked, eliciting nods from Lili and Ais. ¡ª Yes, it''s that simple. Now let''s stop wasting time, we still need to go celebrate Lili''s first raid, ¡ª Alex said, deciding to move forward. Tiona, Ais, and Lili shook their heads at his carelessness and decided to move ahead. As Alex''s group left the Babylon area, heading for lunch, a pair of beautiful eyes watched them from the upper floors of Babylon. These eyes, fixated on Alex''s silhouette, belonged to the goddess Freya. She continued trying to discern his soul, but each time, she was met with failure. All she saw when attempting to observe his soul was a mist that enveloped him, shielding him from prying eyes. Yet, each time Freya saw this mist, her interest in Alex only grew. She became increasingly convinced that he could dispel her boredom. "My lady, you continue to observe this newcomer. Have you been able to see anything?" asked the man standing behind Freya, her loyal bodyguard. "No, Ottar. I still cannot discern his soul, which only makes me more curious about him," Freya said, not taking her eyes off Alex''s silhouette. "I understand, my lady. Would you like me to investigate him?" Ottar asked. He was a boar-type zoanmorph with a body like a rock, standing over two meters tall. He had brown hair, eyes the color of rust, and a pair of boar ears. "No need, as it would only push him further away from us. Besides, I believe he will show something interesting during the War Game against the Apollo family. I''m still curious how someone like him ended up in Hestia''s family," Freya replied, anticipation evident as she absentmindedly bit her thumbnail. "I understand, my lady," Ottar replied, never questioning Freya''s words, always following her directives. "I look forward to the moment when this game begins, to see what Alex will demonstrate during the battle against the Apollo family," Freya said with a slight smile, taking a sip of wine from her glass. Meanwhile... In the Apollo family, another girl woke up from a nightmare, plagued ever since Apollo declared war on the Hestia family. She had been unable to sleep properly as nightmares tormented her, yet each time she woke, she couldn''t remember what she had dreamt. This girl was Cassandra Ilion. Cassandra was a beautiful young woman with long blue hair and light-green eyes, now tired from lack of sleep and constant nightmares. The reason for her nightmares was simple¡ªCassandra possessed a special gift that allowed her to foresee the future. But today, everything changed: she finally saw the reason behind her nightmares. In her visions, she saw the battle with the Hestia family and realized that her family awaited total destruction. Cassandra decided to summon her only friend, who believed in her power. Her friend''s name was Daphne. Finally recalling her dream, Cassandra rushed to Daphne''s room to tell her what she had seen. "Daphne, wake up! I have something urgent to tell you!" Cassandra cried, knocking on her friend''s door. "What''s wrong, Cassandra? Why are you bursting into my room in the middle of the night?" asked a sleepy Daphne, opening the door. Daphne was a beautiful young woman radiating a strong aura. She had medium-length dark-red hair and sharp light-yellow eyes, her voice strong and assertive, which complemented her appearance and character. "Daphne, I finally remembered my dream," Cassandra replied, entering Daphne''s room and sitting on her couch. She was still shaking from what she had seen. "Are you talking about your visions again? You said you couldn''t remember anything since the nightmares started," Daphne said, sitting down next to Cassandra. "That vision was my nightmare. And most likely, I couldn''t remember it because of what awaits us," Cassandra replied, continuing to tremble from what she had witnessed. "And what did you see that''s shaking you up so much?" asked Daphne, trying to calm her friend. "I saw total destruction and the Demon King who will destroy our family," Cassandra replied, remembering everything that was supposed to happen. "Is this Valdigoad really that powerful to destroy our entire family?" Daphne asked skeptically. "He''s not just powerful, he''s terrifyingly powerful. There''s nothing we can do against him," Cassandra replied, resigned to what lay ahead. "Then we need to tell the family so we can devise a plan to resist him," Daphne suggested. "Do you not remember how the family reacts to my visions? Even if we come up with a plan, we still won''t be able to do anything against him. This battle is already lost, and it will depend on our team members how bad things will turn out for us," Cassandra said with a wry smile, recalling the strength she had seen in her dream. "So what do we do then?" Daphne asked, clearly unsure where her friend was leading. "When the battle begins, we simply won''t interfere. Maybe the Demon King won''t notice us," Cassandra suggested, unaware that the Demon King had long ago taken notice of this duo while gathering information on the Apollo family. "So, when the game starts, we''ll just stand aside and watch, hoping not to be noticed?" Daphne asked doubtfully. "That''s right. It''s the most optimal option in our situation," Cassandra said, getting up from the couch. "If that''s our plan, where are you going?" Daphne asked, seeing her friend stand up and head for the door. "I''m going back to sleep because the nightmares won''t haunt me anymore. Good night," Cassandra said, leaving the room before Daphne could finish. The day of the War Game arrived, marking the passage of time. In Hephaestus'' estate, a group consisting of Alex, Hestia, and Lily prepared to set out to confront the Apollo family. Hestia was nervous and couldn''t find peace within herself. Despite Alex''s confidence in their abilities, she remained anxious. Her unease transferred to Lily, who had been calm up until then but started to worry upon seeing Hestia''s state. Meanwhile, Alex sat calmly on a chair, pondering how best to deal with the "mutts" from the Apollo family. He had spent the past few days lost in these thoughts and had yet to reach a final decision. Seeing her friend''s state, Hephaestus attempted to reassure her. "Hestia, there''s no need to worry. Alex will handle it," Hephaestus said, trying to comfort her. "I''m not nervous!" Hestia retorted, insisting everything was fine. "I can see how shaken you are. You call this not being nervous?" Hephaestus continued, pointing out Hestia''s condition. "I''m just warming up," Hestia continued to deny. "Whatever you say, Hestia. Don''t forget, I''ll be watching Alex and Lily''s battle in the arena too. I''ll support you if needed," Hephaestus said, soothing Hestia''s back to calm her. "I''m not worried. I believe Alex will handle all the problems," Hestia said, finally calming down. While Alex observed the nervous Hestia and Lily lost in their thoughts, he didn''t notice Tsubaki approaching him. "How can I help you, Tsubaki?" Alex asked, pulling out of his thoughts. "I don''t need anything. I just came to give you a gift. During the time your family lived here, we became good friends, so I decided to give you this," Tsubaki replied, handing Alex a haori. It was a black haori with a red spider lily pattern, perfectly matching the black color. "Oh, thank you. I''ve always wanted one but couldn''t find the right style. How does it look?" Alex asked, putting on the haori and turning to show it to Tsubaki. "It suits you very well," Tsubaki said, watching Alex spin around, demonstrating the haori. "But how did you know what colors I like?" Alex asked, not taking off the haori, deciding he would participate in it. "It wasn''t difficult. You always wear the same clothes: either black or red. It was easy to guess what colors you like," Tsubaki replied, spreading her arms. "Well, I guess I need to expand my wardrobe choices," Alex said, sitting back in his chair. "You''re quite arrogant, you know," Tsubaki said, watching Alex. "It''s not arrogance, it''s confidence in my abilities. Arrogance is when you have no strength or influence, and all you can do is loudly proclaim your wonder," Alex replied. "Well, as you say. You know better," Tsubaki said and fell silent, enjoying Alex''s company. Alex nodded and continued to enjoy the taste of cigarette smoke, which he remembered from his old world. He really missed these "cancer sticks" in this world. While Alex and Tsubaki sat in silence, Hestia noticed Alex and noticed the new haori on him. After looking at him for some time, she raised her index finger, indicating that he was wearing it well. Alex just smiled, seeing that Hestia was no longer worried. Lily, who gradually came to herself, remembered that Alex had never shown all his strength, and she, too, calmed down. Upon arriving at the venue for the game, Hestias'' family was greeted and escorted to the main hall where the rules of the game would be explained. The hall was already filled with many gods and their companions who had come to observe the game. Hestia spotted Apollo, who looked arrogant and already certain of his victory. Alex surveyed the hall, nodding to acquaintances in greeting. Casting his gaze towards the Apollo family, he noticed two girls whom he planned to invite into his family: Daphne and Cassandra. Cassandra felt someone''s intense gaze and locked eyes with Alex. Startled, she quickly looked away. Daphne noticed her friend''s strange behavior and asked what was wrong, but Cassandra only shook her head, indicating there was nothing to worry about. She still remembered the cold eyes from her dreams. "I see you have a new member in your family, Hestia. Do you think this changes anything? Your defeat is already predetermined," Apollo said arrogantly. "We''ll see who loses, Apollo," Hestia replied, ending the conversation and ignoring him. "I''m Ganesha! And I will be the judge in this game! Now, let me explain the rules," said the god Ganesha, assuming a peculiar pose. The gods who had seen him before were accustomed to his behavior. Ganesha was a muscular man with long, shaggy, ash-brown hair and wore a red-yellow elephant mask on his face. An orange ribbon crossed his right shoulder and wrapped around his waist. A golden frame around his neck served as decoration, and a leather plate sat on his abdomen. He wore sporty white pants and dark-brown knee-high boots. His entire appearance screamed "showman." "The rules of the game are as follows: The attacking team must capture the city by defeating the enemy captain or capturing the crystal hidden within the city," Ganesha announced loudly. "The defending team must protect their crystal until all enemies are defeated, or defeat the enemy captain themselves, which will signify their victory," Ganesha continued. "And now, let the war game begin!" Ganesha exclaimed, striking his peculiar pose once more. On the battlefield, Alex first summoned a strange stone throne and sat upon it. The throne appeared as though it were cast from gold, with a sword hilt protruding from its top. Seated on the throne, Alex leaned on his fist, cigarette in hand, and began to tap the floor slowly and rhythmically. "Lily, remember when I mentioned you''d have a task during the war game?" Alex asked, turning his gaze to Lily. "Yeah, you said I''d have some task, but you kept silent about it," Lily replied, nodding. "Your task is to incapacitate those two and get them out of the danger zone. You''ll need to signal when you''ve done it," Alex said, handing Lily photos of the targets and a signaling rocket. "So, you want me to save two beautiful girls so you don''t harm them?" Lily asked irritably. "These two girls are potential future members of our family. After Apollo''s family is defeated, they''ll likely leave their current family. It''s better to recruit potential participants," Alex explained, handing Lily the photos and signaling rocket despite her annoyance. "Fine, I''ll do as you say. But how do I find them in this fortress? They could be hiding to set a trap," Lily said. "Look at this, and you won''t have to search for them," Alex replied, showing a projection of the fortress and everyone inside. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "These two girls are hiding in this location. One is a healer, and the other protects her, so they''ll be near each other, making it easier for you to find them," Alex explained, pointing at the projection. "Got it. But how do I get into the city? There are huge walls and massive gates I can''t climb over," Lily asked skeptically. "It''s quite simple. I''ll throw you in," Alex calmly replied, rising from the throne. "YOU''RE WHAT?" Lily shouted, backing away from Alex and not letting him get closer. "Don''t worry, everything will be fine. I''ll cushion your fall with magic, and to keep you from being noticed, wear this invisibility cloak," Alex said, catching Lily and handing her an invisibility cloak. "Let me go! I''m not going on a flight, it''s dangerous," Lily screamed, trying to break free from his grip. "Don''t worry, Lily, everything will be fine. If anything, you can incapacitate them with your stun gun; they''re quite resilient. Signal me once you knock them out," Alex said, not allowing her to break free. "Now, shut your mouth so you don''t bite your tongue, and let''s go. YEEET!" Alex yelled, launching Lily towards the fortress. All he heard after he sent her flying was her shouting that she hated him. Chuckling to himself, he returned to his throne and awaited Lily''s signal. The broadcast venue... In the hall where gods and their companions had gathered to watch the game, all eyes were focused on the massive screen displaying both teams. Initially, the spectators observed the defending team as they strategized and deployed their warriors for battle and crystal protection. When the viewers'' attention shifted to another screen, they noticed Alex sitting on his throne, casually smoking a cigarette. They were surprised by the absence of the hobbit girl and saw only Alex, in a relaxed pose, enjoying the view of the fortress from his throne. "Why is he just sitting there doing nothing? And where''s his companion?" asked one of the male gods. "I don''t know where his companion is. I''m more concerned about why he''s just sitting there doing nothing," replied another. "I wonder where that throne came from," mused a third. "If you''re so curious, go ask Hestia what her family members are up to," suggested the first god. "No, thanks. I don''t want to have my family jewels stolen," retorted the third. "Tsk, you''re a coward afraid to approach," sneered the second. "If I''m such a coward, why don''t you approach yourself?" shot back the first god, looking disdainfully at his friend, who simply looked away. While the male gods argued and tried to understand why Alex was lounging instead of taking action or devising a plan, the goddesses enjoyed his disheveled appearance on the throne. "He looks like a true king on that throne. It suits him so well," remarked one goddess, resting her chin on her hand dreamily gazing at Alex. "Tsk. Hestia lucked out with this one. I''m envious," sighed another goddess. "No need to envy. You could approach Hestia and ask her to introduce you," suggested a third. "I don''t want to approach her yet. Sure, he looks cool sitting on the throne, but what''s he waiting for?" pondered the second goddess. "He''s waiting for the signal," elegantly stated Freya, who had been observing Alex from the start and saw everything he did. "What signal is he waiting for, Freya?" inquired another goddess. "This one," Freya replied, pointing to the screen where a red flash appeared over the fortress. "And now he''s starting to make his move," she continued, her eyes full of anticipation. She was curious to see what Alex would show in this battle. Returning to Alex... After launching Lily towards the fortress, Alex settled back onto his throne, awaiting the signal from Lily indicating she had retrieved the two girls. Time passed swiftly, and soon Lily fired a signal rocket into the sky, signaling her mission accomplished. "The time has come," said Alex, rising from his throne and stowing it away into his subspace. Gathering his strength, Alex made a powerful leap towards the fortress, leaving a trail of destruction behind him. Landing at the center of the fortress, his impact demolished nearby structures, creating a shockwave. Surveying the wreckage caused by his fall, Alex decided to give Apollo''s family a chance to regroup and come to him for battle. After waiting for a while, Alex saw the remaining members of Apollo''s family beginning to arrive, preparing to confront him. "I see you''ve finally decided to come out instead of hiding like rats," Alex remarked, lighting another cigarette. "And why so silent now? You were so arrogant when you met my family. What''s changed?" "You shouldn''t have come here alone," said Hyacinth Clio, a member of Apollo''s family, wondering where Daphne and Cassandra were. "Arrogant or not, we''ll find out soon enough. And you''ll understand that Apollo''s family is strong. After we win, your goddess will become a plaything for my god," arrogantly shouted Hyacinth Clio. "Why did you even need to say that? I just wanted to beat you up a bit and let you go, but now you''ll suffer," said Alex, whose eyes became empty, releasing some of his power. "And you''ll pay for your words. You''d better start running because nothing will save you¡ªneither your god nor anyone else in this world will be able to protect you." A powerful surge of mana burst from Alex, creating another shockwave that threw Apollo''s family members further back. "Now, you mongrels, start running because this is your last chance in life," Alex said as mana began to erupt from his body like a powerful flame. After Alex released some of his power, throwing Apollo''s family members further back, mana''s surge created more destruction. Alex stopped waiting for them to regain their composure and began attacking to destroy their bodies to cause maximum pain and make them lose their desire to become adventurers. He wanted to destroy them not only physically but also morally. First, he attacked the elf who was the squad commander. Alex struck with such force that all the bones in the elf''s body shattered, sending him flying like a rag doll in the wind. The next target was a hobbit, a member of Apollo''s family. Alex couldn''t care less about their names, histories, or anything related to them. He simply wanted to destroy them to set an example of what happens to those who cross his family. After dealing with all the members of Apollo''s family, only Hyacinth remained, the one who had been shouting the loudest before the battle began, now standing there, sweating profusely. "Do you have anything to say before I start beating you until you lose the will to live?" said Alex, his eyes remaining empty as he stared at Hyacinth. "Even if you beat me to death, I won''t admit defeat. The Apollo family does not admit defeat even in death!" shouted Hyacinth, holding onto the last shreds of his dignity. "So you say you won''t admit defeat even when you''re dead?" asked Alex. Hyacinth nodded, indicating he would fight to the bitter end. "I can respect your determination, but here''s the catch: who said you''ll be able to die in this situation?" said Alex. Hyacinth didn''t understand where Alex was going until he saw the approaching fist, and then everything went dark. Until the very last moment, he didn''t realize that Alex had simply smashed his head with a fist. "Now, Ingall," said Alex, using a resurrection spell on Hyacinth. "What just happened?" said Hyacinth, looking around bewildered, not understanding what had occurred. He clearly remembered the fist, and then darkness. "I resurrected you, and now you will experience countless deaths for your words," said Alex, approaching Hyacinth. "That''s impossible! There''s no such spell!" screamed Hyacinth, trying to crawl away from Alex, who advanced step by step. "I can resurrect anyone within three seconds of their death. I call it the ''three-second rule''," said Alex, snapping his fingers in front of Hyacinth''s face, triggering yet another death for this fool. This continued until Hyacinth could no longer bear the constant deaths. He knelt there, praying for mercy. His words were difficult to make out. Hyacinth wanted the suffering to end. He was no longer so arrogant, even forgetting about his god Apollo. All he wanted was for it to stop. He feared this cycle of constant death and resurrection. In the broadcasting hall, everyone watched as Alex landed in the center of the fortress and waited for the members of the Apollo family to arrive and attack. Everyone held their breath, anticipating Alex''s next move. But what they saw exceeded all expectations. Alex stood there with a faint smile, silently observing the members of the Apollo family. After the conversation began, everyone thought a battle would ensue, but what they witnessed next shook them to the core. Alex''s face, once smiling, turned grim, and his eyes, once kind, became empty. Those who knew Alex couldn''t believe it was him. Then, a powerful mana burst forth from him, creating a shockwave that stunned everyone. But what they saw next frightened them even more. The brutality with which Alex dealt with the members of the Apollo family terrified everyone in the hall. Only a few spectators continued to watch, unable to look away, until Alex was left alone with Hyacinth. What followed next was even more terrifying. The cruelty with which he killed Hyacinth frightened even the staunchest gods. Some feared this Alex, while others watched with keen interest, eager to uncover more of his secrets. To be continued... Chapter 22 - 22: Demon King and Assault on the God Battlefield... Let''s go back a bit, to the moment before Alex launched Lili towards the fortress to prevent the two members of Apollo''s family from interfering in the battle. Lili didn''t know that these two girls never intended to interfere and had stayed aside with the plan that a strong fighter should protect the healer, so that if necessary, the healer could tend to the wounded allies. After Lili landed gently inside the fortress, she looked around and threw on her cloak. "When this battle is over, I''ll definitely strangle him. Even if I can''t strangle him, I''ll find a way to make his life miserable. But for now, I need to find these girls," Lili thought as she put on the cloak to avoid being seen. Lili quietly made her way to her target, who was hiding in one of the houses away from the center. As she approached the house, she heard their conversation and decided to eavesdrop. "Cassandra, are you sure we can avoid the battle here?" Daphne asked, looking at her friend. "Yes, this is the farthest place from the center of the fortress. He won''t reach us here if everything goes wrong like in my vision," Cassandra replied, unaware that a small hobbit was watching them. "What kind of vision did this girl have that made her so worried?" Lili thought as she quietly crept closer to the two girls. "What did you see in your visions that has you so concerned? You haven''t explained anything properly, only talked about total destruction. Cassandra, why are you silent and saying nothing?" Daphne asked, turning to see her friend unconscious with a small girl from Hestia''s family standing over her. Before Daphne could react, Lili had already knocked her out with a taser. "Now I''ve taken them out. This blue-haired girl said this was the safest place in the fortress," Lili thought as she fired the signal flare out the window to indicate that the plan was completed. Lili laid the girls down carefully so they wouldn''t be sprawled on the floor like trash. She felt proud of herself for accomplishing the task but was still annoyed with Alex for throwing her towards the fortress. While Lili was lost in her thoughts, she felt the first impact, realizing Alex had arrived at the fortress. Then she felt a second, much stronger impact that nearly knocked her off her feet. "What was that?" Lily exclaimed aloud, clutching onto the table to steady herself. "It''s the awakening of the Demon King," a female voice behind Lily said. "What does that mean? And why did you recover so quickly?" Lily asked, turning to Cassandra. "That''s what it means. Members of my family said something to Voldigoad, and he became enraged. If you don''t stop him, things will get much worse," Cassandra replied, healing Daphne. "What did they say to him that made him so angry?" Lily asked, still trying to grasp the situation. "I don''t know what they said to him. In my visions, I only saw his cold eyes and how he attacked Apollo," Cassandra answered, helping Daphne to her feet. "Can we do something?" Daphne asked, now more composed. "We can''t do anything. It all depends on this girl or their family goddess. If we interfere, we''ll only get hurt," Cassandra replied, preventing Daphne from making a reckless move. "Listen, girl¡ª" Cassandra began, but was interrupted. "My name is Liliruka, not girl," Lily interjected. "There''s no time for names right now. Listen carefully, Liliruka, you need to go there and try to make Voldigoad come to his senses and stop," Cassandra said, outlining her plan. "So, I have to go there and stop Alex from causing something worse?" Lily clarified, to which Cassandra nodded. Lily understood the seriousness of the situation just by looking at Cassandra''s face, and she ran towards where Alex was. However, when she arrived at the battlefield, what she saw deeply shook her. Bodies of Apollo''s family members were scattered around, all covered in blood. It was unclear if they were alive. In the center stood Alex, with eyes she had never seen before. She remembered his warm gaze, always filled with kindness, and his smile that expressed care. But now, this was a completely different Alex. His eyes were cold, his face devoid of smile, instead scowling. He stood there, staring at a person kneeling before him, pleading for mercy. Lily didn''t know what to do. She didn''t like this version of Alex. She wanted to bring back the old Alex, the one who always smiled and joked with his silly jokes. She wanted to bring back the Alex she met in the dungeon, the one who helped her vent her anger on a group of adventurers who abandoned her, and on members of Soma''s family who bullied her. She wanted to bring back the Alex who wanted to make her into the "One Strike Girl". Lily no longer hesitated and ran towards Alex. She wanted to save him just like he had saved her. She wanted to rescue him from the darkness he was descending into. The broadcast room... The entire room held its breath as Alex appeared at the center of the fortress, ready to commence battle. Everyone eagerly awaited his next move. "Hephaestus, look, it''s Alex! He''s about to fight and show these gods and everyone else what a strong family I have," Hestia exclaimed, bouncing on the spot. "He looked so cool on the throne, and when he landed and destroyed everything around, he looked even cooler," Hestia continued boasting, to which Hephaestus shook her head. "Hephaestus, something''s wrong with Alex. Why are his eyes like that? What''s happening, Hephaestus?" Hestia asked, noticing changes in Alex, puzzled by why the usually smiling Alex had become like this. "Don''t look, Hestia!" Hephaestus shouted, covering Hestia''s eyes to shield her from seeing what was happening on screen. "Hephaestus, why did you cover my eyes? I need to see what''s happening to Alex," Hestia cried out, trying to remove Hephaestus''s hand from her eyes. "It''s better for you not to see what''s happening, Hestia. It''s for the best," Hephaestus said, refusing to let Hestia look at the screen. "What angered you so much, Alex, to make you like this?" Hephaestus wondered, watching Alex as he dealt with members of Apollo''s family. "I hope you can return to how you were after all this. I don''t want to see you like this. I''ll try to prevent Hestia from seeing what you''ve done, so I pray you return to your former self," Hephaestus silently prayed to herself. The Loki family... "There he goes, finally making his move! I''m tired of waiting!" Loki exclaimed, banging her glass on the table. "I can''t wait to see him fight. Maybe he''ll use another secret technique?" Tiona said excitedly. "Or maybe a new magic spell no one has seen before," added Lefiya, who had befriended Alex ever since he started teaching her magic. "I think he''s just going to beat them up," Bete chimed in. After a few defeats, he had calmed down and now regarded Alex as an equal. "I''m curious to see what he''ll show," Ais said monotonously, nodding her head. But noticing the changes in Alex, her eyes widened. "Something happened, but I don''t like how he looks right now," Ais remarked, noticing Alex''s state. "They must have said something to him that really got him riled up," Loki said seriously, opening her eyes wide as she observed Alex. His cold eyes were unsettling to her. "I hope he returns to his old self. I don''t like this Alex; he''s frightening," Tiona said, losing her cheerful demeanor. "If he had been like this from the start, he wouldn''t have just hit Bete¡ªhe would have done something worse," Finn remarked, watching Alex closely. "I have to help him!" Ais exclaimed, attempting to leave to get onto the arena. "Don''t let her interfere!" Loki shouted to the other family members, urging them to stop Ais. "I have to help him!" Ais continued to insist, struggling to break free from the grip of other family members. "Ais, you shouldn''t interfere. You''ll only make things worse," Loki said firmly, keeping her eyes on Ais, who was still trying to break free. "You''re causing a lot of trouble, Alex. You''d better return to your old self. I liked you better when you could joke around with me, not this person with eyes as cold as ice," Loki thought to herself, continuing to watch the screen. The Freyja family... "And so it begins. Show me something new, something amazing that I haven''t seen before," Freyja thought, watching Alex leap into the fortress. "My lady, there''s something wrong with him," Ottar said, standing behind Freyja. "I see. He''s completely different now. Either he''s real or he''s terribly angry," Freyja replied, not taking her eyes off the screen. "I can feel his power even from here," Ottar said, watching the screen intently. "And what do you feel, looking at his power?" Freyja asked. "He''s strong, very strong. I''ve never encountered such power before," Ottar answered. "And how do you know this?" Freyja asked, still not looking at Ottar. "I can''t explain it, my lady. I just feel that if I were to try to fight him in this state, I would surely die," Ottar honestly replied. "Hmm, I see. But I don''t like how he looks right now. He doesn''t shine like before; he looks more like darkness," Freyja said, watching Alex through the screen. "His new appearance is intriguing. He resembles the Demon King, but I don''t like this version," Freyja continued. "I hope Hestia can bring him back to his old self, or else I''ll have to live a dull life again. And I won''t be able to discover or see anything new," Freyja thought, staring at the screen. Battlefield... Returning to Alex, who at this moment looked at the pitiful semblance of a former adventurer groveling at his feet, pleading for mercy or death. This wretched man continued to beg to end his torment¡ªhe could no longer endure all these deaths. In a short time, he had experienced many ways to die, and although he wished to end it himself, he knew that the monster looking down on him would not allow him to die. Every time his eyes met Alex''s cold, rainbow-colored eyes, he flinched and tried to escape, but no matter how hard he tried, he always returned to the same place and died again. Realizing that running was futile, all he could do was pray for forgiveness. "Have you finished your whining?" Alex asked in a cold voice that caused such a dreadful sensation that those who heard it flinched. "Please, forgive me, I won''t say anything more. I''ll leave Orario and never appear before your eyes again. Just let me go, please," Hyacinth begged, kneeling before Alex. "This should have been done before you sent your men to provoke me on Apollo''s orders. You should have just crawled into a hole and stayed there like a rat, not sticking your head out," Alex said. "You shouldn''t have listened to your stupid god, you shouldn''t have joined his family, you shouldn''t have been so arrogant knowing you had such little power," Alex continued. "Yes, yes, yes, I''m guilty, forgive me. It''s all my fault, I''m guilty," Hyacinth began to say. "But your biggest fault is that you allowed yourself to say such things about Hestia. Hestia is the kindest goddess I''ve met, but you creatures decided you could say such things about her," Alex said, grabbing Hyacinth by the head. "It''s all Apollo, it''s him. He told me what he would do to Hestia when we win. He also told everything he did while in the mortal world," Hyacinth began to say, grabbing Alex''s hand, trying to loosen his grip on his head. "And why would a god tell some scum like you about his deeds?" Alex asked, and his grip on Hyacinth''s head only tightened, so that there was a crunch. "He himself boasted about it before the battle when he was drunk. I was just nearby," Hyacinth quickly said, not letting Alex crush his head. "Depending on your answer, you will either continue to suffer or find freedom. It''s up to you how you finish," Alex said, giving Hyacinth a chance to speak. But what Alex heard from Hyacinth only fueled his anger even more. He was already ready to return and kill Apollo in the cruelest way possible and everyone who stood in his way to his goal. After hearing everything, Alex could no longer restrain his anger. He delivered another blow to Hyacinth, smashing all his bones to somehow quench his rage. Alex was already ready to break loose and go kill Apollo when someone interrupted him. "ALEX, STOP! THIS ISN''T LIKE YOU!" Lily cried out, running towards Alex to prevent him from doing something he might regret. "Please, stop, you can''t do this," Lily said, rushing up and embracing Alex, not letting him move away. "Lily, let me go. I have to kill that worthless god," Alex said in a cold tone, trying to gently push Lily aside. "Alex, you''re truly kind, so please, return to your old self," Lily said, already in tears, trying to stop Alex. "Lily, if I don''t solve this problem now, that bastard will continue causing trouble. Eventually, some innocent person or even a child will suffer," Alex said, looking at Lily''s tear-filled eyes. "Alex, after victory, Hestia might change her stance so Apollo returns to the realm of gods and doesn''t descend again," Lily shouted, pleading with Alex to stop. "What makes you think he''ll follow that stance? What makes you think he''ll agree at all? These gods are tired of the heavens and have come down to the mortal world for fun. They consider others their playthings. Remember the Soma family who bullied you. It''s better to solve future problems now than let a potential enemy live," Alex said in a cold tone. "Alex, let Hestia decide this. Please, stop," Lily cried, holding onto Alex. "(Sigh) Fine, Lily, I''ll let Hestia decide," Alex replied, looking into Lily''s tearful eyes and remembering the last time he was so angry. "But if that worthless god doesn''t want to return to the heavens, I''ll kill him as soon as he leaves Orario," Alex thought, his eyes turning cold again. "Do you promise me?" Lily asked, raising her eyes to Alex and looking straight into his gaze. "I promise you," Alex replied, looking into Lily''s eyes. "Hey, you two, stop hiding, come out," Alex called towards one of the destroyed houses. "You two will come with us, and it''s better if you keep quiet. I''m not in the mood right now," Alex said, looking at the two girls who emerged. Hearing his threat, they quickly nodded, indicating they understood. "Let''s go then, Lily. Let Hestia decide," Alex said, knowing Apollo would still cause trouble regardless. Broadcast room... As soon as Alex returned to the broadcast room, everyone who was watching the transmission fell silent and turned to look at him. No one here had ever seen such brutality. Gods who had been joking before stood silently; goddesses who had admired Alex now hesitated to meet his gaze. Hephaestus, who had been shielding Hestia''s eyes, sighed upon seeing Alex revert to his former self and opened Hestia''s eyes, who was already starting to grow angry at Hephaestus for not letting her watch the transmission. But there was one idiot in the room who believed that his status as a god could protect him. "How dare you act like this with my children, mortal!" Apollo shouted, pointing a finger at Alex. "Do you realize what you''ve done? Your actions demand punishment!" Apollo continued yelling, and Alex''s eyes turned cold once more. "You will be punished for your cruelty," Apollo didn''t finish his sentence before Alex grabbed him by the neck and lifted him up. "You pitiful bastard, still yelling. Do you not think I dare to kill you?" Alex asked in a cold tone, holding Apollo by the neck. "How dare you threaten me, mortal! I am a god!" Apollo shouted, trying to break free from Alex''s grip. "Just because you''re a god doesn''t mean I won''t dare to kill you!" Alex said, squeezing Apollo''s neck tighter. "Alex-kun, please stop!" Hestia cried out, running over and embracing Alex, preventing him from committing a crime. "Hestia, step aside. He thinks because he''s a god, he''s all-powerful and no one dares to touch him. I''ll show him just how wrong he is," Alex said, squeezing Apollo''s neck even harder. "Alex-kun, please listen to me and let him go," Hestia pleaded, calming Alex down. "Hestia, I''ll let him go only if instead of leaving Orario, he must return to the heavens and never come down again," Alex replied, continuing to hold onto Apollo. As Alex held Apollo by the neck, everyone witnessing the situation was in shock. None of the gods could believe that a mortal would dare to attack a god. Hephaestus was deeply concerned about the unfolding events before her eyes. Loki, who always smiled, was very serious because the situation was spiraling out of control. Freya was astonished¡ªshe hadn''t expected Alex to dare to attack a god. Everyone watched to see how this situation would unfold, and only one god, standing in the corner, watched with a mischievous smile in his black eyes, like the night. This entire situation continued until the chief god Uranus intervened. "Hestia, ask your child to release Apollo, and then we can talk. There''s no need to escalate the situation," Uran spoke up. "I won''t release him until he agrees to return to the realm of the gods and stay there forever, or I will send him there myself," Alex refused, still holding Apollo by the neck. Apollo still couldn''t understand why he couldn''t use his power. The answer was simple: Alex was destroying the power Apollo was trying to apply. "Do you want to change the terms of the deal made by the gods? You''re quite bold for a mortal," Uran said, looking at Alex. "Bold or not, you can check. I''ll say it again: Apollo must go to the realm of the gods and stay there forever," Alex replied. "Alex-kun, stop it! This is Uran, the chief god," Hestia said, trying to prevent another mistake by Alex. "And why should we change the terms of the deal just because you asked?" Uran asked calmly. "Then we can talk alone, and I''ll tell you why I want to change the terms of the deal," Alex suggested. "Hmm. Alright, follow me," Uran said, leading Alex and Hestia. Apollo didn''t need to be called: Alex was dragging him by force, whether he wanted to or not. "And what do you want to tell me that could change my mind to change the stake agreed upon by both gods?" Uran asked, standing in an empty room. "Look at this, and you''ll understand why I decided to change the terms of the deal," Alex said, showing the projection of what Hyacinth had told him. "So that''s it," Uran said, silently looking at Apollo. "How dare you treat mortals like this? We were supposed to protect them, not treat them like this. I support Alex in changing the terms of the deal," Hestia said angrily. Uran thought for a while and then replied, "I accept the request to change the terms of the deal," when he had the paper on which Hestia and Apollo had signed. Changing the terms of the deal, the contract came into force, and now after Apollo''s defeat, he had to return to heaven and never descend again. "If that''s all, you can release Apollo now. We''ll deal with him ourselves," Uran said, asking Alex to loosen his grip. "If I find out that you''ve gone anywhere other than the realm of the gods, I''ll find you and kill you. And don''t think you''ll return to heaven after your death. I''ll destroy your essence itself so you can''t even regenerate," Alex whispered in Apollo''s ear, letting him go. At that moment, Apollo was scared because in Alex''s eyes he saw his inevitable death¡ªnot just death, but complete erasure from existence. Apollo realized that if he didn''t escape to heaven, he would be destroyed with no chance of regeneration. Returning to the hall, everyone focused on Alex, whose eyes were already calm, and on Hestia, who was very angry. Everyone wanted to ask what they had talked about, but they were afraid to approach. "I think it''s time for us to go home, Hestia," Alex said, putting his hand on the head of the angry goddess. "I think it''s time to go home, Alex-kun," Hestia replied, feeling his touch, which brought her relief. His hands were still warm. "Lily, we''re going home. Come here," Alex said, calling Lily. "Well, time to go home," Alex said, completely ignoring everyone around him. "Mmm," Hestia murmured and hugged Alex tightly. "Alright," Lily replied, holding onto the edge of Alex''s haori. "Then let''s go home," Alex said, using teleportation magic. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To be continued... Chapter 23 - 23: How to Kidnap New Members, or Rather, How to Invite Them After Uranus invited Alex and Hestia into a separate room, everyone fell silent, trying to understand what had just happened. Initially, it all began as an ordinary War Game, but then events took an unexpected turn. Alexander Valdiogoad, a member of the Hestia Familia, attacked the Apollo Familia and dealt with them brutally. Those watching the screen couldn''t comprehend what had provoked him so. Events unfolded so quickly that the spectators couldn''t keep up. After the battle ended, Alex returned and attacked Apollo. The chief god Uranus attempted to stop him but instead invited him into a separate room for discussions. Everyone held their breath, waiting to see what would happen next. Everyone began to speculate about what would happen next. -"What do you think Uranus will do with that child?" one god asked. -"I think he will severely punish him for attacking a god," said another. -"He must punish him. If Uranus doesn''t, others might start attacking gods too," another god interjected. -"I think it''s more serious than we think. If Hestia''s child attacked just like that, Uranus would have stopped him immediately and not waited," said the first god. -"What do you mean?" asked the third. -"Uranus is the wisest and oldest god among us. That means he noticed something that others didn''t," replied the first. While the male gods argued about what would happen to Alex for attacking a god, his friends were discussing and worrying about Alex, who was in the same room with Uranus. -"Hephaestus, what do you think Uranus will do to Alex for attacking a god?" Loki asked, approaching Hephaestus'' table. - "I don''t know. Mortals haven''t attacked gods in a long time, so it''s unclear what the punishment will be," Hephaestus replied, shaking her head. -"If necessary, I will try to help Alex, just as he once helped me," Hephaestus continued, touching the patch on her eye. - "What did he do to help you that made you decide to intervene on his behalf?" Loki asked, to which Hephaestus shook her head, indicating that she couldn''t answer for now. -"I don''t think Uranus will punish Alex for his attack on Apollo," came an elegant voice from behind the duo. -"What are you doing here, Freya? I don''t recall anyone inviting you," Loki said, frowning at Freya. -"I just came to chat. It''s boring standing alone while all this is happening, so I approached those I know better," Freya said, walking to the table. -"I don''t remember us being that close! And what do you mean Alex won''t be punished?" Loki asked. -"I mean he won''t be punished, but Apollo most likely will be," Freya, who was already sitting at the table, said. -"Can you answer clearly instead of speaking in riddles?" Hephaestus said, losing patience. She never liked Freya. -"Apollo has done many things and will soon be punished for his actions. Alex''s attack on Apollo just accelerated this process," Freya said, holding a glass of wine. -"So, you knew what Apollo did and kept it a secret?" Hephaestus asked, to which Freya shook her head. -"I only heard rumors and nothing more," Freya replied. Before Hephaestus could continue questioning Freya about Apollo''s actions, Alex, now calm, and Hestia, extremely angry, emerged from the room. The gods who knew Hestia were surprised that such a small goddess could be so angry. Everyone in the hall became even more curious about what was discussed in the room, but no one dared to approach Hestia, let alone Alex. Alex''s acquaintances wanted to approach and ask him what had happened, but they didn''t have the chance as Alex took Lili and Hestia and teleported away. Everyone was surprised by such magic but didn''t have time to react as Uranus and a very pale Apollo, whose eyes had lost all light and who was trembling as if he could fall at any moment, walked out. Everyone couldn''t understand why the previously arrogant Apollo had become like this, but their thoughts were interrupted by Uranus''s words. "After discussing with the Hestia Familia, it has been decided to change the stakes of this game, and Apollo will be permanently sent to the world of the gods and remain there without the possibility of descending," Uranus said, making it clear that this decision was final. -"Everything that happened today in the War Game must remain in this hall. Anyone who spreads this information will be punished," Uranus continued. -"This concludes the War Game between the Hestia and Apollo Familias. You may disperse," Uranus said, taking Apollo with him. Everyone in the hall was at a loss to understand what had just happened and why Apollo looked so defeated. He was simply being sent to the realm of the gods, but he looked as if he had experienced something terrible. A god hiding in the corner frowned at the failure of his plan and left the hall unnoticed, as everyone was busy discussing the situation. "So, this situation was resolved just like that? I didn''t notice Uranus being angry or reacting in any way after Alex attacked Apollo. He looked rather calm, as if he expected this," Hephaestus said. -"Uranus is the oldest and wisest god among us, and he sees and understands more than meets the eye," Freya said, sipping her wine and glancing around the hall. -"It doesn''t matter anymore, the situation is resolved, which means Alex is safe," Loki said, standing up from the table. -"And where are you going?" Hephaestus asked Loki, who was leaving. -"I''m going to gather my children and head to Alex for answers. Uranus said not to spread this information to those in this hall, but he didn''t say anything about Alex," Loki replied with a smile, clearly eager to know what had happened in that room. -"Do you even know where Alex, Hestia, and Lili went after they disappeared?" Hephaestus asked. -"They most likely returned to your home, Hephaestus. So, I''ll gather my children and head there," Loki said, heading toward her familia. -"(Sigh) As you wish, Loki. Let''s go, Tsubaki, we''ll return home too. Maybe we''ll find Alex and the others there," Hephaestus said, standing up from the table. -"Can I come with you?" Freya asked, looking at the two goddesses. -"NO!" Hephaestus and Loki said simultaneously, to which Freya just smiled and shook her head, also standing up. Hephaestus'' Home... After Alex, Hestia, and Lili returned home, they simply sat in the main hall in silence, saying nothing. Hestia continued to hug Alex, thinking he was still angry and trying to calm him down this way. Lili sat on the other side, lost in her thoughts, recalling how Alex had been when he was angry. Seeing their state, Alex decided to pat their heads to help them relax and feel reassured. After sitting in silence for a bit, Alex decided to break it. "Why are you sitting with such sour faces?" Alex asked, looking at the two silent girls. "What did you just say?" Hestia yelled, who had just calmed down. "Do you even understand what you did?" "I didn''t do anything special, just attacked a pathetic imitation of a god," Alex replied, spreading his arms. Hestia''s eye began to twitch at his words. "Just attacked a god? Are you kidding me? Do you understand how many problems you''ve created?" Hestia screamed, trying to attack Alex, waving her arms. "Hestia, calm down, there won''t be any problems. Uranus will probably take care of all these issues and prevent it from spreading," Alex said, holding Hestia by the head to keep her from attacking him. "What do you mean Uranus will handle everything? How can a god who created these rules solve it?" Hestia continued her attempts to attack Alex. "I mean just that. Since he created them, he can break them. And he probably knew what Apollo was up to," Alex said, continuing to restrain Hestia. "What do you mean he knew what Apollo was doing? Then why didn''t he intervene earlier?" Hestia asked, beginning to calm down. "Uranus couldn''t resolve it earlier because circumstances likely didn''t allow it," Alex said. "What circumstances?" Hestia asked. Lili, who was lost in her thoughts, snapped out of it and started listening to the conversation, as she was also curious. "I have a couple of hypotheses, but I''m not sure if they''re correct. The first possibility is that he knew what Apollo was doing but didn''t have any proof," Alex said. "And the second?" Lili asked, nodding at Alex''s words. "The second possibility is that Uranus is limited in his ability to act. You''ve noticed that gods can freely travel in the mortal world, right?" Alex asked, to which Hestia nodded. "That means Uranus is tied to this place, specifically to the dungeon, and can''t take action without preparation." "What do you mean Uranus is tied to the dungeon?" Hestia asked, not understanding what Alex was getting at. "Literally. Uranus is restricted in his freedom of action; he literally limits the dungeon by binding himself to it," Alex said, seeing that Hestia still didn''t understand. "Hestia, listen carefully. If Uranus didn''t restrict the dungeon, monsters would be constantly escaping from it. The monsters that live on the lower floors would have long since roamed the world, causing chaos." "Are you saying that as long as Uranus restrains the dungeon, everything will be fine?" Hestia asked skeptically. "Sort of. When gods descend to the mortal world, they limit themselves to live among people using ''Arcanum,'' and in turn, Uranus uses the dungeon to restrain his power and vice versa. In other words, without Uranus, things would be bad," Alex concluded, to which Hestia nodded, indicating that she understood. "Alright, I still have some things to finish, and then we can go to sleep," Alex said, getting up from the couch. "Are you going to kill Apollo?" Hestia screamed, thinking that Alex went to finish what he started, which alarmed even Lili. "What are you talking about, silly," Alex said, knocking Hestia on the forehead. "I''m going to recruit new family members." "Alright, I''ll be back soon," Alex said, using teleportation. In a random inn... In one of the inns of Orario, where adventurers stay, two girls sat, finally able to catch their breath and calm down, realizing they had avoided a terrible fate. Once they calmed down, they decided to talk about what to do next. "Cassandra, are you sure we''re no longer in danger?" Daphne asked, still remembering those cold eyes that looked at her. "Yes, Daphne, everything has been resolved, and the Demon King won''t be pursuing us since we weren''t at fault in this situation," Cassandra replied, holding her favorite pillow in her hands. "If we''re not in danger, what are we going to do next?" Daphne asked. "First, we''ll sleep, and then we''ll look for a new family to join," Cassandra said, already preparing for bed. "Then why not join the Hestia Familia?" another voice in the room asked. "I don''t want to join the Hestia Familia because that Demon King is there," Cassandra replied without thinking, not noticing the new voice in the room. "Demon King, you say? No one''s ever called me that before," the voice said. "You-you-you... what are you doing here?" Cassandra said fearfully, realizing there was someone else in the room. "Did you come to finish what you started? Did you come to eliminate the remaining members of the Apollo Familia? But we''re no longer members of the Apollo Familia!" Daphne said, grabbing her sword. "No need for aggression. I''m here to kidnap you two into the Hestia Familia. Or rather, to invite you," Alex said, stepping out from the dark corner. "Why should we believe you? And did you just say ''kidnap''?" Daphne said, holding her weapon at the ready and shielding Cassandra. "If I wanted to harm you, I would''ve done it long ago and wouldn''t have waited for you to talk and get ready for bed," Alex replied, walking over to a chair and sitting down. "Can we refuse?" Cassandra asked quietly, still afraid of Alex. "Well, that''s a complicated question," Alex said, looking at Cassandra with a smile. "What does that mean?" Daphne asked loudly. "No need to shout; you''ll wake the neighbors. It means that I am kidnapping you, and you have no choice," Alex said, making it clear they had no option, causing their faces to sour. "Since the matter is settled, we''re off to the Hestia Familia," Alex said, not giving the girls a chance to react, and used teleportation. "WAIT!" Daphne managed to shout before the light enveloped her. Hephaestus Mansion... After Alex went off to recruit new members, Hestia and Lili sat on the couch, full of confusion. He had been all grumpy and angry before, and now he went off to kidnap some girls to join the Hestia Familia. Hestia still didn''t understand what was happening: today''s events were piling up one after another, and she couldn''t keep up. While Hestia and Lili were deep in thought, Hephaestus returned home, bringing the Loki group with her. "Shorty, where''s Alex?" Loki shouted, not giving Hephaestus a chance to speak. "What are you doing here, Loki? You''re not welcome," Hestia said as soon as she saw Loki. "I thought we had become friends by now? How can you treat me like this, Hestia?" Loki said, ignoring Hestia''s tone. "I''ll ask again: why are you here, Loki?" Hestia said in a harsh tone, clearly not in the mood for jokes. "I''m here, like everyone else, concerned about Alex, that''s why I came," Loki said, eliciting nods from the group. "Alex isn''t here right now. He left," Hestia made it clear that Alex was not at home. "Where did he go then? Hestia, why are you silent?" Hephaestus asked, then noticed the crooked smile on Hestia''s face. "He went to recruit new family members," Hestia said with a crooked smile. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "He went where?" Hephaestus and Loki said simultaneously. "He said he went to recruit new members for the family, whatever that means," Hestia repeated in a weary tone. This day had been too stressful for her. "Where did he go?" Hephaestus asked worriedly. "I think he went to recruit two girls who were in the Apollo Familia," Lili said quietly, drawing the others'' attention. "Maybe he went to finish what he started?" Loki said, stroking her chin. "No, I don''t think so. After he came home, he was already calm and smiling like before," Hestia said, shaking her head. Just as Hephaestus was about to speak, a bright light appeared in the room, drawing everyone''s attention. After Alex had kindly invited the two new members into his family, he immediately teleported to Hephaestus'' mansion so Hestia could accept them into the family right away. Returning to the main hall, Alex noticed that instead of just Hestia and Lili, the hall was filled with people who were now looking at him. Not understanding what was happening, Alex decided to just go with the flow. "Hey, how''s it going? What brings you all here?" Alex asked, raising his hand in greeting. "What do you mean, what brings us here? I live here, you know," Hephaestus said irritably, feeling relieved as Alex returned to his usual goofy self. "Who are these girls, Alex?" Loki asked with a smile, seeing that he was still the same. "I kidnapped them... I mean, I invited them to join the Hestia Familia," Alex said, correcting himself again. "You kidnapped these two girls to join the Hestia Familia?" Hephaestus asked, putting her hand on her forehead. "I said invited, not kidnapped ¨C they''re two different things," Alex said, spreading his arms, causing everyone in the room to twitch an eye. "If you didn''t kidnap us, then why did you bring us here by force?" Daphne asked, not believing this absurd situation. "First of all, I made you an offer to join, and you went silent, so I took that silence as agreement," Alex said with innocent eyes, causing Daphne''s teeth to grind. "Alright, now to the important stuff. Loki, why are you here, and why did you bring Ais and Tiona with you?" Alex asked, looking at the girls next to Loki. "Well, we were worried about you, so we came," Tiona answered for the others. "Oh, you''re so sweet, you didn''t have to do that, but I''m very flattered," Alex said, starting to act silly, causing the group''s mouths to twitch. "We were worried about you, and you start acting silly. I''m going to strangle you!" Loki shouted, starting to attack Alex. "Oh, help, I''m being murdered," Alex yelled, running away from Loki with a laugh. "Loki, if you don''t stop, I''ll use my secret weapon," Alex said, stopping Loki. "Yeah? And what will you do to me?" Loki asked with a smile, looking for an opportunity to attack. "You made me do this. We constantly have to apply force to keep our lower jaw aligned with the upper one," Alex said, causing everyone''s jaws to drop at this information. "You scoundrel, I haven''t recovered from your previous facts, and now you drop another one. Now I''m definitely going to strangle you," Loki screamed, starting the attack again. Loki continued to chase Alex, who ran away from her with laughter, bringing joyful smiles to the group''s faces. Daphne and Cassandra saw that the so-called Demon King was completely different from the person they saw on the battlefield. It was like two completely different people. Seeing everyone watching the situation with smiles, they thought it might not be so bad to join this family. To be continued... Chapter 24 - 24 Why You Shouldnt Call Loki Hephaestus'' Manor... After Alex started running away from Loki with a laugh, lifting everyone''s spirits after everything that had happened that evening, he decided to move on to the main task ¨C introducing the new members of the Hestia Familia. "Alright, Loki, that''s enough attacking. I need to introduce our guests," Alex said, stopping Loki by holding her head at arm''s length. "Do you think I''m a child?" Loki yelled, trying to reach Alex. "Hestia, let me introduce you to two potential members of the family," Alex continued, ignoring Loki who was trying to break free. "This red-haired girl who looks like a tomboy is Daphne Lauros, former deputy captain of the Apollo Familia. She''s level 2," Alex introduced, to which Daphne scowled. "This timid girl with blue hair is Cassandra Ilion, former healer of the Apollo Familia. She''s also level 2," Alex introduced, to which Cassandra shyly waved her hand. "And since they had nowhere else to go, I decided to invite them to our family. They can help Lili in the dungeon while I''m busy with other matters," Alex said, making everyone roll their eyes. "So you just want to slack off, is that it?" Loki said, finally breaking free from Alex''s grasp. "I''m not slacking off! Firstly, I''m still training your family and Lili. Secondly, these two will join the training in the future because they''re weak. I don''t want to constantly run to their aid just because some weak monster attacked them and they couldn''t handle it. And thirdly, I''m preparing gifts for my lovely students who will complete my training," Alex concluded. "What kind of gift?" Tiona asked excitedly. "That''s a secret for now. Come to the training tomorrow, and you''ll get it," Alex said, causing Tiona''s eyes to shine with anticipation, and even Ais, who usually showed no emotion, was intrigued, her eyes gleaming. "Alright, girls, go with Hestia so she can bless you, and after that, you can rest in Lili''s room. There will be enough space," Alex said, sending the newbie duo off with Hestia. Hearing Alex''s words, Lili''s face twisted, realizing she would have to share her room with others. Seeing her expression, Alex reassured her it was only temporary until the house was repaired. Lili sighed and agreed reluctantly. While Alex was sending the duo off, Loki clung to him again, having already jumped onto his back. "Now I''ve got you, and you''ll tell me everything, don''t even think about denying it," Loki whispered in Alex''s ear. "I''m telling you, I didn''t do anything in the dungeon," Alex kept denying. "Then I have another condition: next time, you take me with you, and I''ll stop pestering you," Loki continued. "I''m saying it wasn''t me, it was some other guy I don''t know," Alex replied. "Please, I promise I''ll leave you alone," Loki pleaded. "Do you promise not to bother me with these questions anymore?" Alex asked suspiciously. "I swear, I promise," Loki answered. "For some reason, I don''t believe you, Loki," Alex said, still looking at Loki with suspicion. "I swear on my name," Loki said, showing she was serious. "Alright, but we also need Lili. If she doesn''t go, it''s all for nothing ¨C she''s a big part of the plan," Alex said, pointing to Lili, who at that moment looked back and expressed suspicion about why Alex and Loki were whispering. Sensing something was wrong, she saw Alex calling her and understood that something was up. "No!" Lili said immediately as soon as she approached. "But I haven''t even said anything yet. Why are you refusing right away?" Alex asked. "You''re up to something foolish again," Lili said firmly. "Listen, Lili, it''s just this one time, otherwise Loki won''t leave me alone," Alex said, pointing to Loki, who was nodding. "Let me tell you what I want to do, and then you can decide. Okay?" Alex said, making it clear she could decide for herself. "Alright, I''m listening," Lili replied. "I propose we mess with those dumb adventurers who think too highly of themselves," Alex said, his eyes starting to sparkle. "No, I''m not going, the last time was enough for me," Lili said, preparing to leave, but Alex grabbed her hand. "What if I offer to skip one day of training?" Alex said, leaning closer to Lili. Even though Loki was still hanging on his back, it looked more comical than romantic. "I''m still not sure," Lili replied, averting her eyes from Alex, trying not to look into his eyes. "Just think of it as the best opportunity to personally get back at the Soma Familia members and those adventurers who bully supporters," Alex whispered in Lili''s ear like a devil. "Alright, I agree, but this is the last time," Lili said after considering that it was a good chance to test her strength. "Good, then we''ll start our plan tomorrow. Once the Loki Familia arrives, we''ll set off on our adventure," Alex said, to which Loki clapped her hands happily, attracting everyone''s attention in the room. "Alright, Ais, Tiona, it''s time to go home. We''ve checked on Alex, we know he''s fine, we can head home," Loki said, indicating they had plans for tomorrow. After saying goodbye to everyone, Loki took Ais and Tiona and headed home with a broad smile on her face, anticipating the next day. Alex shook his head at the antics of this troublesome goddess and decided to talk a bit with Hephaestus before bed, who had been quiet most of the time. "Is something bothering you, Hephaestus?" Alex asked. "No, I''m fine. I''m just glad this whole problem got resolved. I was really worried about you," Hephaestus replied. "I''m fine, I was just a bit angry, that''s all. You didn''t need to worry about me," Alex said, sitting next to Hephaestus. "That doesn''t mean I won''t worry about you if something like this happens," Hephaestus said, leaning against Alex''s shoulder. "Thanks for worrying about me. I really appreciate it," Alex said, allowing Hephaestus to lean on him. "What gift do you plan to give the Loki Familia members tomorrow?" Hephaestus changed the subject. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Heh, that''s a secret. You''ll see tomorrow; it will really help them in the future," Alex replied, keeping the gift a secret. "Why won''t you tell me? Is it that hard for you?" Hephaestus said, starting to act spoiled, which was out of character for her. "I''m surprised by how you''re acting right now, but it won''t help you. I''m constantly pestered by two goddesses who always act like this, so I''m used to it," Alex said with a slight smile. "Well, I tried," Hephaestus said, returning to her light smile. Laughing at the situation, Alex and Hephaestus talked a bit more until Hestia returned with the two newcomers. "So, Hestia, did you accept them?" Alex asked, seeing his goddess. "Yes, everything went well. It would have been perfect if you hadn''t dragged them here by force," Hestia said, sitting on the other side of Alex. "If I hadn''t brought them that way, they would have been too scared to come to us," Alex replied, rolling his eyes. "Don''t roll your eyes. You just didn''t need to scare them, and they would have come themselves after you won," Hestia said, looking at Alex. "Ladies, you can go to bed, no need to stand here. You''re probably tired, so it''s better to rest since you''ll be training tomorrow," Alex said, looking at Cassandra and Daphne. Hearing his words, they nodded because they were indeed tired from the day. "Lili, show them to your room. Tomorrow you''ll also get a gift in honor of the training for doing well," Alex said. Lili, who led the duo to her room, was delighted to hear his words and also wanted to know what the gift was. "What gift did you prepare for Lili?" Hestia asked, to which Alex shook his head, indicating he wouldn''t say. "Alright, it''s already late, time to go to bed," Alex said, skillfully changing the subject, to which Hephaestus and Hestia rolled their eyes and wished him goodnight. The next day, Alex was already standing at the training grounds, waiting for everyone to gather. Lily was the first to arrive, having slept poorly due to thoughts about the gift Alex had prepared for her. After some time, the Loki Familia arrived. Loki''s face clearly showed signs of having had a lot to drink and barely making it on time. She shuffled like a zombie, following her family, and Alex couldn''t help but chuckle. Once everyone had settled down, he began to speak. "Today is a great day, isn''t it?" Alex asked, to which everyone gave him a strange look. "I can tell by your sour faces that maybe it''s not," Alex continued, eliciting only eye rolls from the group before him. He even thought he distinctly heard the sound of eyes rolling. "Alright, alright. Today was supposed to be another training day, but due to some circumstances, it''s postponed," Alex announced. Upon hearing his words, the faces of those who had come for training lit up. "I was also planning to give this to you later, after the training, but I decided to do it now. These are weapons specially made for you," Alex said, gesturing towards the weapon cases. Seeing the cases, everyone immediately perked up, eager to find out what weapons were inside. "Alright, I see you all want to know what''s inside. Don''t worry, there''s plenty for everyone, so come up one by one and take yours, or I''ll hand them out myself to make it easier," Alex said, picking up the first case. "This weapon is specially for you, Ais. It''s called the Ice Needle," Alex said, handing the case to Ais. "Thank you," Ais said quietly, hugging Alex. "Thanks for the hug, of course. Tiona and Tione, these are for you," Alex said, handing a large case to Tiona and two smaller ones to Tione. "Thank you, Alex! Let me give you a kiss," Tiona said, hugging Alex like a koala and trying to kiss him. "The kiss can wait; hugs are enough for now. Now, magic girls, these are for you," Alex said, removing Tione from him and approaching Riveria and Lefiya. "Thank you, I''ve never seen material like this before. Where did you get it?" Riveria asked, examining her new staff. "That''s a secret. And now, my little assistant, this is for you," Alex said, handing a box to Lily. "Thank you, Alex, these gloves are really beautiful," Lily said, hugging Alex. "Of course, they''re not just beautiful; they''ll also help you achieve your goal of becoming a ''One Strike Girl''," Alex said, accepting Lily''s embrace. After Alex distributed all the weapons, he noticed that Loki had fully recovered and couldn''t wait to set off on adventures. Seeing her state, Alex shook his head and called Lily to come with him to approach Loki. As they reached her, before Alex could say anything, Loki started the conversation. "So, when are we heading out?" Loki asked eagerly, unable to sit still. "You were dying from a hangover earlier; how come you''re so active now?" Alex said, looking at Loki. "I''ve recovered from that already, so now we can go," Loki said, standing up to indicate she was ready. "Well then, are you ready, ''Bilbo,'' for new adventures?" Alex asked Lily with a grin. "Stop calling me that, and I told you it''s the last time," Lily replied with a sour face, clearly not liking the nickname Alex had given her. "Alright, it''s no big deal. Now, follow me," Alex said, leading the duo of goddess and hobbit. The trio of troublemakers slipped away unnoticed, allowing others to focus on trying out their new weapons. Even if they had said goodbye, no one would have noticed, as everyone was busy testing their new gifts. Empty Alley Alex teleported into an empty alley with Lily and Loki. He decided to outline his plan. "Alright, Loki, since this is your first time with us, you''ll need different attire," Alex said, changing Loki''s clothes to something more akin to his own: a white short-sleeved shirt with a black tie, black trousers, and black shoes. "Alright, clothing changed. Now, take this mask and this little hammer. You''ll use it to bonk our targets on the head," Alex said, handing Loki a mask with a sad face and a rubber hammer. "Now, onto our plan. Lily will pretend to be a pickpocket who will catch attention and run into this empty alley. We''ll collect money for charity," Alex explained his plan. "What about me?" Loki asked, already putting on the mask. "You''ll use that rubber hammer to knock them on the head if they refuse to give up their money," Alex said, to which Loki saluted, indicating she understood the plan. "Lily, it''s your turn now. Go ahead, my ''Bilbo,'' all hopes are on you," Alex said. "Stop calling me that. I''ll do my best," Lily sighed and went off to find her first target. "Go on, I believe in you. And remember, only the scumbag adventurers, ignore the regular folks," Alex reminded her. Lily nodded in response. First target... Lily noticed the first scumbag adventurer, whom she knew from her time working as his assistant. She decided to start with him. Approaching closer and snatching his wallet so he would notice, Lily immediately ran away. The scumbag adventurer noticed his loss and, seeing someone running away with his wallet, got angry and chased the thief into the empty alley. "Give me back my wallet, and I promise I''ll just break your arm for stealing my money," the scumbag adventurer said, glaring at Lily. Seeing he was being ignored, he started getting more agitated until he heard a voice behind him. "Young man, wouldn''t you like to donate to build a temple for the ''Flying Spaghetti Monster''?" Alex said, placing a hand on the adventurer''s shoulder. "Listen, back off. I don''t have time for you right now. I need to get back my money stolen by that street rat," he replied. "How can you take money from a child, even if he stole it? Maybe this child is starving. Why do you need this money? Money comes and goes, but saving lives is always good," Alex began his tirade. "It''s not my problem if he''s starving. He''s to blame for being poor and not having the strength to earn," the adventurer retorted. "Pay up, buddy!" Loki shouted, not letting Alex finish, and knocked out the adventurer with the rubber hammer. "Loki, why did you do that? You should''ve provoked him first, but you just knocked him out," Alex said, looking at the adventurer who had lost consciousness. "Well, sorry," Loki said, shrugging her shoulders. Second Victim "Give me back the wallet nicely," demanded the second victim. "Young man, wouldn''t you like to make a donation to feed hungry children at Orario?" a voice came from behind. "Let them starve, it''s not my problem," the victim snapped. "You were told to donate, didn''t you hear?" Loki shouted and struck the second victim with a taser. "Loki, are you kidding? You didn''t even let me finish and you knocked them out right away. We''re not robbers, we''re peaceful Samaritans," Alex said, looking at Loki, who held the taser in her hands. "He was taking too long to respond, and I got tired of waiting," Loki said and struck the second victim again with the taser. "Sigh. Why am I doing all this?" Alex said, rubbing his forehead out of exhaustion. Third Victim "Give me back the wallet," the third victim started to say. "Take this, pervert!" Loki shouted from behind and struck the third victim in the groin with the taser. "Loki, I''m starting to regret bringing you along and teaching you this," Alex said, nervously twitching his eye, looking at a satisfied Loki. "It''s all small stuff, the main thing is that it''s fun," Loki replied. "Alright, a couple more times and we can call it quits," Alex said. A Few Victims Later "There he is again! Get him!" yelled a member of the enforcement squad, noticing Alex. "Damn it, Bilbo, Sam, we''ve been spotted! Let''s get out of here!" Alex said, grabbing Lily and running. "Wait for me!" Loki yelled, jumping onto Alex''s back. "Get him before he escapes with his accomplices!" shouted a member of the enforcement squad. "You''ll never catch us!" Loki shouted from Alex''s back as he carried her. After managing to shake off the enforcement squad, Alex immediately teleported to Hephaestus'' mansion. Alex released Lily, who had an empty expression from the whole situation. Loki skillfully jumped off Alex''s back and laughed, saying they would need to do it again. Alex and Lily looked at her with a wry smile, not understanding how she could find amusement in what she had just done. Alex didn''t even get a chance to ask his silly questions before Loki promptly knocked out the victim again, not letting them joke or swindle him out of money. Alex shook his head with a wry smile and realized he wouldn''t be inviting Loki to his exploits anymore. To be continued... Chapter 25 - 25: The Child Again and Third-Rate Villains Same Day After Alex, Lily, and Loki returned, Alex realized that Loki wasn''t suitable for this type of prank. She was too impatient and more focused on creating problems than on teasing trash adventurers. Alex decided never to take Loki with him again because she ruined all the fun, but he chose not to tell her this to avoid creating even more issues. Alex looked at Loki, who was laughing, and couldn''t help but shake his head. As soon as Alex decided to leave, he encountered Hestia. "Where have you been? And why is Loki with you?" Hestia asked, walking toward Alex with heavy steps. "Lily and I went to the store to buy some things," Alex said, to which Lily quickly nodded her head. "Then why is Loki with you?" Hestia asked, looking at Alex with narrowed eyes. "Loki came with us to buy some booze because she had a hangover and didn''t want to sit and watch her kids test new weapons. She got bored," Alex explained the story he had made up while they were messing around. "Then why is this flat-chested idiot smiling and laughing so stupidly?" Hestia asked, looking at Loki, who was still giggling from the previous events. "I just bought her some booze to stop her from bothering me," Alex continued to lie. "Are you saying you spent money on Loki?" Hestia asked, still suspicious of the situation. "I was just tired of her whining about her headache. I wanted her to shut up, so I bought her some booze. Right, Loki?" Alex said, turning his attention to Loki. "Mmm, that headache was driving me crazy. And your very kind child saved me from it," Loki began to lie. "Alright, I''ll believe you for now," Hestia said, still suspicious of the situation. "Now to the main point, what are we going to do since we have a few new members?" Hestia asked. "I''ll train them for a few days and then go on a raid with them," Alex said, laying out his plan. "Why go on a raid?" Hestia asked, not understanding Alex''s plan. "I want them to be able to trust each other''s backs during battles and raids," Alex explained. "Hmmm, but they''re not strong enough yet, as you said," Hestia recalled Alex''s words about the newcomers'' strength. "I''m not taking them to the lower floors. I''ll go with them to the 10th floor at most," Alex said, making it clear he wouldn''t endanger them. "Alright, I trust you," Hestia replied. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After discussing his plans with Hestia regarding the upcoming family raid, Alex decided to visit the training grounds to check on the group and see how they were doing with the new weapons he had distributed. Arriving at the scene, Alex expected to find everything in ruins, but instead, he discovered that Loki''s familia members were peacefully sitting and chatting while examining their weapons. He was surprised, as he had anticipated that they would be testing the weapons with such force that they would have destroyed Hephaestus''s backyard, leading to a long lecture from Hephaestus or even Tsubaki for his irresponsibility. "Yo, guys, how do you like the weapons?" Alex asked, approaching the group. "These are excellent weapons, even better than what we used before," Finn replied, clearly pleased with his new spear. "That''s good. I expected to see a half-destroyed training ground, and here you are, sitting peacefully and chatting," Alex said, coming closer. "Who do you take us for? Do you think we smash everything we see?" Bete responded in a rough tone. "Isn''t that the case?" Alex asked, raising an eyebrow. "That only happened a couple of times, and it was a long time ago," Bete denied. "Whatever you say. How do you like the weapons? I need your opinion. Do they feel good in your hands?" Alex asked, surveying the group. "The weapons are fantastic! Thanks! Now let me kiss you as a thank you for such a gift," Tiona shouted, trying to run up to Alex but was stopped by the other girls in Loki''s familia. "Let me go! I need to thank him! There''s no better gratitude than a kiss from a beautiful princess," Tiona yelled, trying to break free. "What kind of princess are you? You look more like a barbarian with muscles instead of a brain," Bete said with disgust. "I''m a real princess! Look how elegant I am," Tiona replied, pretending to be a noble lady, making everyone roll their eyes, knowing how she dealt with monsters. "Tiona, I told you there''s no need for such gratitude. The hugs were more than enough," Alex said, looking at Tiona, who had been released. "Alright, then let me give you another hug," Tiona said, approaching Alex. "Fine, another hug from a beautiful girl, who am I to refuse," Alex said, opening his arms for a hug. Instead of hugging him, Tiona decided to perform a sneak attack and kissed him on the cheek. "Hehe, gotcha," Tiona said with flushed cheeks after her successful sneak attack, to which Alex just shook his head with a smile. "Tiona, what are you doing?!" shouted the girls from Loki''s familia, beginning to chase Tiona who ran away laughing. "How can I help you, Ais?" Alex asked, turning his attention away from the chase. "Um, could you lean down?" Ais asked, waving her hand. "Sure, what do you need?" Alex said, leaning closer to Ais. "Here''s my thanks," Ais said, kissing him on the cheek. "Thank you, of course, for the kiss, but you didn''t have to," Alex said, receiving another kiss. "You didn''t like it?" Ais asked, looking at Alex with sad eyes. She herself didn''t understand why she did it, but seeing Tiona kiss Alex, she wanted to do it too. "Of course, I liked it. Who wouldn''t like a kiss from a beautiful girl," Alex replied. After his words, Ais''s eyes returned to normal, and her cheeks blushed again. "Ais did it too, so why are you all chasing only me?" Tiona shouted, pointing to Ais who had kissed Alex. No one listened to her and continued chasing her with laughter just to annoy her. Alex looked at the members of Loki''s familia, who were chatting and laughing cheerfully, and couldn''t help but smile. Ais, standing nearby, was still thinking about the kiss she gave Alex and wondered if she should do it again when no one was around. Alex didn''t know what Ais was thinking, but if he did, he wouldn''t mind at all. A couple of days of training flew by unnoticed, and it was time for the first family raid. Waking up early in the morning, Alex decided to do something crazy, something he might regret or, on the contrary, be delighted about. He chose to change his age back to 12 and see how everyone would react. But when he transformed into his 12-year-old form, he noticed a problem: his legs became shorter, and his strides shortened. Remembering one of his magical tools, the "Chastifol" in its pillow form, he decided to use it for flight. "This is quite convenient. I wouldn''t want to get off it now. Now I understand why King always flies on this pillow, it''s very comfortable," Alex thought, lying on the flying cushion. Flying on his new cushion to the main hall where everyone had already gathered, Alex anticipated their reaction. "Hey, good morning," he said in a childish voice, catching everyone''s attention in the hall. "You-you-you, Alex-kun! How did you become like this?" exclaimed Hestia, pointing at Alex with disbelief in her eyes. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing. "I just wanted to check something, and here''s the result. Also testing out new weapons," Alex said, floating on his cushion. "If you became a child, what about our love that was just beginning between us? Now I''ll have to wait for you to grow up," Hestia said, falling to her knees and crying. Everyone looked at her with raised eyebrows. "Hestia, I can return to my normal form, it''s just an age-changing spell," Alex said, flying closer to Hestia. "Then change back to your older version so I won''t get in trouble for sleeping with you," demanded Hestia. "Hestia, technically I''m still 18 years old, this is just an altered form," Alex said, descending from the cushion, which transformed into a spear. But Hestia didn''t listen to him and continued crying, insisting he return to his normal form. "Is this your new weapon? How interesting," said Hephaestus, approaching from behind and looking at the spear floating next to Alex. "This is the spiritual spear Chastifol that I created. It has eight variations of form, but I won''t show them all now, hehehe," Alex replied, chuckling. Others found his laughter endearing and wanted to take little Alex for themselves. "You''ve created an interesting spear, Alex," said Hephaestus. "Now let''s gather up and head out for the raid," Alex said, trying to reach the food table, but he was interrupted. "Let me help you," said Hephaestus, picking up Alex and carrying him to the table. "If you''re helping me, why didn''t you put me on a separate chair?" Alex asked, when Hephaestus placed him on her lap. "Maybe it''s just not comfortable for you," replied Hephaestus in a monotone voice. "Well, whatever you say. Who am I to refuse?" Alex said, leaning closer to Hephaestus and starting to eat. The others watched him with envy, watching Hephaestus take charge and spoil little Alex-kun. "Hephaestus, give Alex-kun back! He''s a member of my family, and I should take care of him!" shouted Hestia, coming to her senses after the shock. "Hestia, sit down at the table and eat quietly, don''t disturb the others," Hephaestus said sternly, not allowing Hestia to take Alex away. Hestia could only pout and sit at the table, thinking that next time she would be quicker than Hephaestus and snatch little Alex-kun for herself to pamper him. Mysterious Machinations While our group was having breakfast, another group gathered in a dark place, plotting something sinister. They were unaware that all their plans would be futile, for there is a saying: all intrigues and schemes are useless against absolute power. But this would become clear in the future, when this group of pseudo-villains would begin to act. "What do you decide to do with our plan?" asked one member of the group. "Our plan will continue without delay, we''ll just find another scapegoat to blame if necessary," replied another. "That bastard ruined our plans. I told you we should have chosen a different god, not this arrogant idiot," said a female voice. "It''s not just Apollo''s fault, but also a member of Hestia''s family who ruined our plans," added a third. "We must eliminate him before he grows up and starts to thwart our schemes," said the fourth. "We shouldn''t show ourselves yet, our plans won''t change. Apollo might spill something before he''s sent to the realm of the gods," intervened the second. "He''s right, let''s lay low for now, but we''ll continue the plan, just with more caution. And don''t forget, we need another scapegoat," added the female voice. "Silence!" ordered the leader''s voice at the head of the table. After his words, silence fell in the hall, and everyone turned their attention to him. "We will test this item I obtained through my power to see how it affects monsters," he continued, showing a black crystal he held in his hand. "How will we test it? Shall we use monsters we''ve already captured, or test it directly on dungeon monsters?" asked the female voice. "I will send one of my followers to implant this crystal into a dungeon monster," replied the leader. "If the crystal integrates with the monster and enhances it, we''ll have a backup plan for the future," the leader concluded. Alex and His Group While the group of pseudo-villains discussed their nefarious plans, Alex and his team arrived at Babylon. Alex was still unaware of the existence of villains scheming something sinister, but if he had known, he would have simply laughed at them. After all, they acted and behaved like third-rate villains from movies, hiding like rats to discuss their plans. If you''re a villain and want to do something bad, why hide and then put on a hypocritical face, claiming circumstances forced you? Just embrace who you are. As Alex and his group drew closer to the dungeon, more adventurers began to notice the child flying on a cushion alongside the girls. "Hey, look, that kid is flying on a cushion," said one adventurer to his friend. "I see he''s flying on a cushion, I''m not blind," his friend replied. "It''s probably some artifact worth a lot of money," the first one continued, his eyes gleaming with greed. "Yeah, exactly. If we sell it, we can live the good life forever," the second one agreed, not taking his eyes off the cushion. "Why would a kid have such an artifact? He could lose it," the third one chimed in. "You greedy idiots, look at the kid flying on that cushion before you speak," said the fourth one, noticing the resemblance of the child to someone important. "He looks like..." started the first. "Yes, exactly like him. Maybe he''s his son or younger brother," confirmed the fourth. "Are you saying this kid could be related to that lunatic?" asked the third. "Yeah, most likely, because they look alike. And I don''t want that lunatic chasing me to the ends of the earth. I don''t want to suffer the fate of Apollo''s children," said the fourth. "You still haven''t told us what happened there," said the first. "I can''t tell you because there''s a ban on that information. But I can say one thing: their fate was worse than death. It''s better not to provoke that lunatic," replied the fourth, implying he''d rather face Goliath alone than provoke the Demon King. "That''s because all the adventurers who were at that war game started calling him the Demon King. I''d rather live a few more years than provoke that monster," said the fourth, heading towards Babylon. Arriving at the first floor of the dungeon, Alex and his group stopped, and Alex decided to lay out the plan of action. "Ladies, I want to congratulate you on your first raid," Alex said, sitting on his cushion and clapping his hands. The faces of the girls turned sour, as they would have preferred to sleep in. "I know Lily might have told you about her first raid, don''t worry," Alex continued. The girls'' faces brightened as they knew what speedrun was and didn''t want to repeat it. "Your task in this raid is to improve teamwork. In the future, you will often work together and help in training future family members," Alex said, jumping off the pillow. "Daphne, you will be the vanguard of this group, and you will need this," Alex said, handing Daphne a new sword and shield. "Why such generosity?" Daphne asked, picking up the weapon and checking how it felt in her hands. "It''s not generosity. You''re a member of my family, so it''s my responsibility. As captain, I have to take care of you," Alex replied, rummaging in his pocket. Daphne''s face blushed slightly at his words, as she thought he was stingy because she didn''t get the gun when he was giving it away. "This is for you, Cassandra. You are also very important in this raid as a healer and support," said Alex, taking a long staff and pendant out of his pocket. "Thank you," said Cassandra, taking the pendant and starting to inspect it. "Alright, equipment distributed. Now, the plan: your group must reach the tenth floor," Alex said. "Just the tenth? Do you think we''re weak?" Daphne asked, clearly unhappy with being underestimated. "Do you think it''s that simple?" Alex asked, prompting nods from Daphne and Cassandra. Lily sensed something was wrong but didn''t manage to say anything before Alex acted again. "Since you say it''s simple, there will be a slight complication. Cassandra will only heal and do no damage. Daphne and Lily will have to use only the skills they''ve learned in training over the past few days. And most importantly, a spell will be placed on you to attract monsters," Alex said. Tears welled up in Lily''s eyes as she fell to her knees, accepting her fate. Lily looked at Daphne, and her teeth ground with anger at the woman who couldn''t keep her tongue behind her teeth. "And finally: the spell will strengthen each time you stay in one place for too long," Alex said, climbing back onto his cushion. "Now, ladies, your raid begins. Go ahead, you can start. I''ll keep an eye on you just in case," Alex said, indicating it was time to start. The group of three started their first raid, unaware of how difficult it would be. The spell attracted all the monsters on the floor, making progress much more difficult. As they progressed through the first floor, Lily decided to tell them what awaited them. "Who pulled you by the tongue? Why did you decide to speak? Do you understand how silly this spell is?" Lily shouted at Daphne. "Is it really that bad?" Cassandra asked, not understanding why Lily was so angry. "When I went on a solo raid, I had a similar spell on me. Every time I stopped, it got stronger, and eventually monsters from the entire floor came running at me," Lily recounted, recalling her grim experience. "And most likely, because someone doesn''t know when to keep quiet, the spell will start strong and get stronger every time our progress slows down," Lily said, indicating what lay ahead for them. "No big deal, they''re just first-level monsters, it''s not a problem," Daphne said, trying to reassure everyone. "No big deal, you say? Let''s see how you handle it when there''s a whole crowd of them, and if there are no monsters on this floor, the dungeon will start spawning new ones," Lily said through gritted teeth, seething with anger. "He''ll help us, right?" Cassandra asked, starting to worry. "Last time, he didn''t intervene even when there were a lot of monsters," Lily said, still upset. "You were alone last time, now we''re a group, so there''s no need to worry," Daphne said, not taking the situation seriously. Hearing her words, Lily became irritated with Daphne again. "Alex, why did you bring this woman into the family? We could have managed with just Cassandra. At least she has common sense and understands the situation," Lily muttered, looking at Daphne. As the group continued to advance through the floors, Alex floated behind, observing their raid. He noticed someone watching them with ill intentions and decided to address the issue immediately, without waiting for this enemy to cause trouble. "Stop hiding, little rat. I know you''ve been watching my group since the beginning of the fourth floor," Alex said towards the large rock. "So, you want to continue playing hide and seek," Alex said, transforming a pillow into a spear and launching it towards the rock. As the rock shattered, a shadowy figure jumped out from behind it. "And who are you to want to harm my group so badly?" Alex asked, looking at the person dressed in all black. "The kid thinks he can handle everything he encounters? You''re as arrogant as that person from your family," the man in black said. "Who are you talking about?" Alex asked, not understanding whom this idiot was referring to. "I''m talking about Voldigoad, the captain of the Hestia family, who decided to attack a god and thought he could get away with it," the enemy replied, drawing his weapon. "Haha! That''s rich!" Alex burst out laughing, amused by the thug''s words. "What are you laughing at? Have you gone mad before dying?" the villain said, clearly not understanding why the child in front of him was laughing. "Oh my gods, I haven''t laughed like that in ages. I didn''t even think I wouldn''t be recognized in this form," Alex said after his hearty laughter subsided. "What do you mean?" the villain began to say, clearly sensing something was amiss. "I mean you''re an idiot for not recognizing the very person who attacked a god," Alex said, while "Chastifol" began to glow and take its fifth form. "You can''t be him!" the villain exclaimed, pointing his weapon at Alex. "Don''t point that weapon at me, it''s rude. Now, you''re going to tell me why you''re here, or we can chat nicely and then you''ll spill everything," Alex said, aiming his weapon at the enemy. "I won''t tell you anything! I''d rather die than betray my master!" the arrogant lackey shouted. "While you were shouting, I already figured out why you''re here. Most likely, your master, or whatever you call him, sent you here to check on something. But you noticed my group and decided you could eliminate future problems for your master," Alex said, looking at the enemy with disdain. "H-How did you figure it out?" the lackey asked. "You''re probably an idiot, because all lackeys of villains act like this," Alex replied, regarding the lackey as an idiot. "I still won''t betray my master!" the lackey yelled and attempted an escape skill. "Well, you tried, but did you really think you could escape?" Alex said, launching "Chastifol" in its fifth form towards the lackey who tried to flee. "And so the villains start to emerge, thinking they''re the smartest. Well, at least it''s some entertainment in this world," Alex thought, retracting the spear back into its pillow form and heading towards the girls. To be continued... Chapter 26 - 26: A New Strange Monster and the Challenges of Being a Child While Alex was dealing with the minion, Lili''s group had reached the fifth floor, and things were far from smooth. Monsters attacked them from all over the floor as the spell had intensified to the point of attracting all the surrounding creatures. Their teamwork was uncoordinated since this was their first expedition together. "Well, are you happy now?" Lili yelled, sending another monster flying. "No need to shout, I can hear you just fine. And it''s not my fault, who knew the spell would be this ridiculous?" Daphne replied, blocking an attack from a monster. "I told you how my first run went," Lili said, scattering a horde of monsters to give herself a break. "You said you needed to run quickly, but you never mentioned a spell that attracts monsters," Daphne responded, slicing through another monster. "Girls, stop arguing. We''re starting to slow down, which means the spell will get stronger," Cassandra interjected, healing Daphne. "We wouldn''t have to go through this if someone had kept their mouth shut," Lili retorted, pushing through the crowd of monsters. "Oh for god''s sake, how long are you going to keep repeating that? You''ve been saying it for five floors already, how much longer will you continue?" Daphne asked, defending Cassandra from a group of attacking monsters. "I''ll keep saying it for as long as it takes," Lili replied. While the group continued to argue and bicker, they miraculously managed to reach the sixth floor. The spell kept getting stronger, now attracting monsters from the entire floor and angering the dungeon, which began spawning new creatures to get rid of the adventurers. Lili realized the situation was getting worse and came to the only solution¡ªasking Alex to remove the spell. "Alex, please remove the spell, this isn''t funny anymore," Lili said in a tired voice. "Really? I thought this was pretty easy for you," Alex replied, floating nearby. "The spell has become so strong that it attracts monsters from the whole floor and makes the dungeon spawn new ones. Please, remove it," Cassandra said, nearly out of energy. "Well, I don''t know, it''s supposed to be easy since these are just first-level monsters," Alex said, approaching the group and killing all the monsters so they could rest. "Alright, I admit I was arrogant. Now, please remove the spell. I won''t do it again," Daphne said, tears welling up in her eyes. "Okay, okay, no need for tears. Why are you starting to cry? I was just waiting for you to give up and ask for help," Alex said, dispersing the spell. "You waited for us to ask you to remove the spell?" Cassandra asked, catching her breath now that the monsters were no longer chasing them. "That''s right, it was a little lesson for you not to be arrogant, even on the first floors of the dungeon. Danger lurks everywhere," Alex said, jumping off his cushion. "You just wanted to teach us a lesson?" Daphne shouted. "That''s right, it was a small lesson so you wouldn''t underestimate the dungeon," Alex replied, finding himself in someone''s arms. "Did you really have to do it this way?" Cassandra asked, holding Alex like a plush toy. "It was the quickest way, and Daphne gave me a reason to do it," Alex said in a serious tone, looking more cute than serious as he hung in Cassandra''s arms. "If you wanted to teach them a lesson, why did I have to go through this?" Lili yelled, pointing at Alex. "You''re part of their group, so you had to go through all the hardships with them," Alex said, spreading his hands. "This isn''t fair. I''ll tell Hestia-sama everything," Lili said, dropping to her knees in tears. "Life isn''t fair, my little ''Bilbo.'' Going through all the problems together will bring the group closer," Alex said, making himself comfortable in Cassandra''s arms. "I told you to stop calling me Bilbo, I''m not a guy but a cute hobbit girl," Lili replied, standing up from the floor and sitting down to catch her breath. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "As you say, Lili. Now, rest up and continue the raid, you still need to reach the tenth floor," Alex said, to which the girls rolled their eyes. Meanwhile, as Alex''s group caught their breath after their lesson, a group of adventurers returning from a raid was pursuing a strange monster they had encountered in the dungeon. This monster was smarter and stronger than its kin. Black veins covered its entire body, and its eyes were bloodshot, like those of a berserker. It attacked other monsters, possibly to show its strength or assert its dominance on the floor. We will never know, as the monster was running toward another creature that had entered the dungeon. The monster was being chased by a group of adventurers and had no choice but to flee. It felt the power of these people and chose to run, seeking other monsters or adventurers to consume, becoming stronger. Alex''s group was unaware of the monster approaching their floor. "Congratulations, ladies, you completed your first raid. Despite your failures and arguments, the most important thing is that you managed. And I want to congratulate you on that," Alex said, clapping his hands. "I''m going to tell Hestia-sama about how you tormented us," Lili began to complain, threatening Alex with the wrath of the loli goddess. "Nice move, my young hobbit. I''m so proud that you''ve grown, literally," Alex said, looking down at Lili. "What does that mean?" Lili protested until she noticed Alex looking at her from the height of his cushion. "Get down from that cushion so I can strangle you! I''m taller than you now, so don''t talk to me about height," Lili shouted, trying to jump up to Alex''s cushion. "How about ''no''!" Alex replied, dodging Lili''s attacks. "Lili, get back now!" Alex shouted, returning Chastiefol to its spear form and launching it at the strange monster. After killing the strange monster, Alex decided to approach and examine it because, unlike other monsters, it didn''t disintegrate upon death but fell to the floor, black blood oozing from it. This indicated that this monster was significantly different from the others. Alex recalled the minion he had encountered in the dungeon and realized why it had come here. These semi-villains had decided to infuse the dungeon monsters with a strange substance to strengthen them and create a wave that would break out of the dungeon and cause chaos. As Alex pondered the purpose of creating such monsters, the group of adventurers who had been chasing the monster arrived. ¡ª Hey, buddy, step away from that monster, it could be dangerous! ¡ª shouted a rough voice, approaching Alex''s group. ¡ª Yeah, better step back, it''s kind of strange, ¡ª said another, calmer voice. ¡ª Looks like this monster died from its wounds by the time we caught up, ¡ª added a female voice. The adventurers were closing in, but Alex paid them no mind, continuing to study the monster. He understood that these semi-villains had made a cunning decision ¡ª using monsters to create chaos, diverting suspicion from themselves. The group of adventurers had now approached Alex''s group. ¡ª Lili, Daphne, Cassandra, what are you doing here and where''s Alex? ¡ª asked an elegant voice. ¡ª Hello, Riveria, we''re on a raid at Alex''s insistence to strengthen our teamwork and improve our skills, ¡ª replied Cassandra, glancing at the arriving adventurers. ¡ª Where''s Alex? He wouldn''t let you wander the dungeon alone, ¡ª Riveria asked, scanning for Alex. ¡ª Hey, buddy, you look a lot like my friend. Are you his brother or son? ¡ª asked gnome Garrett, inspecting the small Alex. ¡ª Yeah, he really does look like him, this kid''s a spitting image of Alex, ¡ª agreed group captain Finn. As members of Loki''s family looked at young Alex, Lily''s group watched with surprise. ¡ª Hey, kid, are you Alex''s son or brother? If you''re his son, you can call me mom, ¡ª said Tiona, approaching Alex. ¡ª What, a mom? You need to grow up first to be a mom, ¡ª retorted Riveria, not allowing Tiona to get close to the child. ¡ª Actually, I''m already 17, and other Amazons start having kids even earlier. So, grandma Riveria, step aside and let me hug this cute little guy, ¡ª said Tiona. Hearing this, Riveria was ready to explode. Alex turned his gaze to the arriving group. ¡ª Hey, guys, what brings you here? ¡ª asked Alex, drawing attention. ¡ª Kid, you''re Alex''s son, right? You can call me mom, Tiona said, approaching. ¡ª What son? It''s me, Alex, ¡ª said Alex with a funny face, not expecting to be mistaken for his own son. ¡ª WHAT?? ¡ª shouted Loki''s family group. ¡ª But why are you a child again? How is that possible? ¡ª asked Riveria, pushing Tiona away. ¡ª It''s just an age spell, ¡ª Alex replied, shrugging, which elicited joyful squeals from the female members of Loki''s group; even the stern Riveria couldn''t remain indifferent. ¡ª But how did you do it? ¡ª Riveria asked, lifting Alex up and enveloping him in a hug. Alex was about to start explaining when Tiona intervened. ¡ª Riveria, put Alex down, and I promise I won''t do anything to you, ¡ª Tiona said, pointing her weapon at Riveria. ¡ª Why should I put him down if he''s okay with it? Look, he''s perfectly fine with this, ¡ª said Riveria, gesturing towards Alex, who didn''t mind being in the arms of the beautiful elf. ¡ª I said, put Alex down! ¡ª Tiona repeated, ready to attack. Seeing them about to argue again, Alex jumped down from Riveria''s arms and decided to step away, knowing that when girls fight, it always ends badly. While Riveria and Tiona fought over the right to hug Alex, someone else took the initiative and picked him up. ¡ª How can I help you, Ais? ¡ª asked Alex, not understanding why this silent girl decided to hug him. ¡ª Nothing, I just felt like doing it, but I don''t understand why, ¡ª Ais replied in a monotone voice. ¡ª Well, whatever you say, ¡ª Alex said, shrugging. ¡ª Hello, Lefiya. How''s your new staff? ¡ª Alex asked, turning his gaze to Lefiya, who silently stared at him. ¡ª Hello, Alex-sama! The staff is very good and makes the task much easier, ¡ª Lefiya replied nervously, clearly nervous under Alex''s gaze. ¡ª Alright, girls, enough fighting. We need to go. We have to celebrate my family''s first raid, ¡ª said Alex, clapping his hands, drawing everyone''s attention. Tiona and Riveria stopped fighting and focused on Alex, who was being held by Ais. They understood that if Ais wanted to do something, she would do it. Alex also asked to take the monster with them to show it at the guild as evidence of the emergence of a new type of monster. The group decided to move on and reached the floor where Alex defeated the minion of the villain. Finding the minion''s body, Alex asked them to take it with them and blame the monster. Loki''s family group didn''t understand why they should do this, and Alex explained who this guy was. He asked them to keep quiet about it so that the villains wouldn''t scatter and would think that their plan to change the monsters had succeeded. Nodding, they dragged the bodies of the monster and the minion towards the exit. At the entrance to Babylon... After Alex''s group and Loki''s family left Babylon, they were met by a worried goddess who couldn''t sit still and decided to meet her children after their raid. In reality, Loki just wanted to drink, so she decided to meet her family to go celebrate a successful raid. But when she saw her family members, she was surprised not by the monster they were dragging or the dead minion, but by Alex in his child form being carried by Ais and refusing to let go. ¡ª Ais, don''t you dare tell me this is your child and Alex''s, ¡ª Loki said, pointing a finger at Ais. ¡ª How could you do this to me? I wanted us to have a family: me, you, and Alex. I thought we would have a happy family, and you beat me to it! ¡ª Loki shouted, falling to the ground and pounding her fist, attracting the attention of passing adventurers. ¡ª Turns out Princess Sword has a child, that''s quite unexpected, ¡ª said a random adventurer. ¡ª You idiot, how can this child be Princess Sword''s son when he looks about ten years old? ¡ª another retorted. ¡ª You''re right, but Goddess Loki said he''s her son and Alex''s. But who is this Alex? ¡ª asked a third. ¡ª Alex is Alexander Voldigoad, now known as the Demon King, ¡ª answered the second. ¡ª Damn, I envy him, he got himself such a cute wife and child, ¡ª said the third, with the first nodding in agreement. ¡ª You two are idiots, how could they have a child if they only recently met? ¡ª asked the second. ¡ª Well, I don''t know, maybe there''s magic or something involved, ¡ª the first replied doubtfully. ¡ª Lord, why did you give me these two idiots in the group? ¡ª said the second, hitting himself on the forehead. Seeing Loki attracting attention with her antics, Riveria, as the most responsible member of the family, decided to knock Loki out to prevent her from causing problems. After knocking out Loki, the group headed to the guild to report on their raid, the monster they encountered, and to show the victim''s body for identification. Alex had already gotten down from Ais''s arms, much to her disappointment, and decided to look around for his consultant. He wanted to surprise Aina with his new appearance, but it turned out Aina was off duty, which disappointed Alex as he wanted to see her reaction to his current form. After reporting on the monster, the group decided to go celebrate their raid. Having made their decision, they headed towards "Mistress of Fertility." The Mistress of Fertility... Alex and his group arrived at the Mistress of Fertility and took their usual seats. Meanwhile, Alex, floating on his cushion, observed the waitresses welcoming guests at the entrance. His gaze settled on one of them¡ªAnya-nya. The group of waitresses hadn''t noticed Alex yet, who was hovering above everyone. ¡ª Anya-nya, hello! Long time no see! ¡ª exclaimed Alex, flying into the room. ¡ª I told you, my name is Anya-nya, not Anya-nya, ¡ª said Anya, turning towards Alex. She didn''t notice him at first, just a child floating on a cushion. ¡ª Who are you-nya? Where''s the guy who calls me Anya-nya? ¡ª she asked, looking around. ¡ª Anya-nya, it''s me, ¡ª said Alex, floating closer. ¡ª Alex-nya, how did you become so small? Did you shrink-nya? ¡ª asked Anya, inspecting him. ¡ª Hold on, Alex-nya turned into a child? HOW? ¡ª shouted Anya, finally understanding the situation. Her cry caught the attention of other visitors and waitresses, who also noticed the floating Alex. ¡ª Alex, is that you? ¡ª asked Chloe, approaching and looking at him with sparkling eyes. ¡ª Alex, let your little sister hug you, ¡ª she continued, reaching out. ¡ª No, thanks. I don''t like the way you''re looking at me, and please stop drooling, ¡ª said Alex, not letting Chloe come closer, feeling uncomfortable around her. ¡ª Chloe, calm down and wipe off your drool. Don''t you dare approach Alex, ¡ª said Ryu, stepping forward and tapping Chloe on the head to calm her down. ¡ª Alex, what happened to you? Why did you become a child? ¡ª asked Ryu, looking at Alex, who was sitting on the cushion. ¡ª Just age-changing magic, that''s all, ¡ª replied Alex, jumping off the cushion. ¡ª I''ve never heard of such magic, ¡ª said Ryu, approaching and picking him up. ¡ª Why does everyone pick me up when I get off my cushion? ¡ª asked Alex with a crooked smile. ¡ª I''m doing it so Chloe doesn''t try to snatch you, ¡ª Ryu calmly replied, pointing to Chloe, who was giving Alex a fierce look. ¡ª I understand, but please put me down. I''ll go to my group, ¡ª said Alex, trying to break free from Ryu''s grip. ¡ª No! It might be uncomfortable for you to sit at the table, so I''ll help you, ¡ª said Ryu, unwilling to let go of Alex. ¡ª What about Mama-Mia? She might get upset, ¡ª said Alex, pointing to Mama-Mia, who was looking their way at that moment. ¡ª She won''t mind, ¡ª replied Ryu. Alex turned to Mia, and she gave him a thumbs-up, indicating everything was fine. ¡ª (Sigh) As you say, ¡ª Alex replied with a crooked smile. Ryu smiled and walked to the group''s table, while Alex shook his head, deciding to enjoy Ryu''s elfish embrace, realizing he was the one who caused this situation by choosing to become a child. To be continued... Chapter 27 - 27: Drunk Loki and the First Semi-Villain While Alex was chatting with the waitresses and avoiding being kidnapped by a certain cat girl, a troublesome goddess woke up. "Ugh, my head... I had such a strange dream," said Loki, waking up on a chair in the restaurant. "When did we get to the ''Hostess of Fertility''? I must have dozed off and forgotten," she added, deciding to set the question aside as she saw the drink in front of her. "Loki-sama, what did you dream about?" asked Finn, drawing everyone''s attention. Realizing that all eyes were on him, Finn broke into a sweat, knowing he had made a mistake. "I dreamed that Ais and Alex had a child and they left me, living a happy life without me," said Loki, sipping alcohol from her glass. "Heh, that can''t be, Loki-sama, it''s just a dream," Finn tried to smooth things over. "Right, there''s no way Ais and Alex could have had a child without me," said Loki, taking another sip from her glass. "Who had a child?" asked a child''s voice approaching the table. "I''m saying, Ais and Alex couldn''t have had a child without me," Loki began to say, turning toward the voice and then losing her speech, dropping her glass from her hand. "Y-y-you''re Ais and Alex''s child! How can this be? How could they leave me and go have fun without me? They should have invited me!" cried Loki, falling to the floor in tears and pounding her fist on the ground. "They should have invited me! Then we would have a family of three, we''d be happy and live by the sea in a wonderful house!" Loki continued to cry, drifting into her fantasies. "What''s happening with Loki-sama?" asked Ryuu, watching Loki, who was on the floor mumbling something through her tears. "Just ignore her, she''s always like this. Hestia did the same thing; maybe it''s a tradition for all gods to act like this when they''re upset," said Alex, shrugging. "Don''t compare me to that big-boobed shrimp!" shouted Loki, getting up from the floor. "See how quickly she recovered," said Alex, pointing at Loki. The members of the Loki Familia shook their heads, understanding their goddess''s character. They knew how fickle Loki''s emotions were. "If you''re Ais and Alex''s child, you can call me Mama Loki. I''ll adopt you and love you. After all, my love with your father has only just begun to bloom," said Loki, looking at Alex and spouting nonsense. "How about ''no''?" replied Alex, causing Loki to fall to her hands and knees and start crying again. "This is so unfair! It''s all because I don''t have boobs," Loki started to cry and spout nonsense again. Everyone at the table shook their heads at Loki''s antics and continued eating, knowing that Loki would soon get over it. "Why don''t you want to call me Mama Loki?" Loki asked, getting up from the floor again. "Loki, how old do you think I am?" Alex asked, watching Loki as she began to scrutinize him. "Around 10," Loki answered after some thought. "Then how could Ais have a child of that age?" Alex asked, looking at Loki with a twitching eye, wondering how this goddess of mischief could be so clueless. "Well, it''s that strange magic of Alex again. And maybe Alex and Ais just didn''t want a constantly crying baby, so they immediately grew him up to this age," Loki replied, shrugging, making everyone roll their eyes. "Loki, can you come over here for a moment?" Alex asked, beckoning Loki closer. "You''ve finally decided to call me Mama Loki. Ouch, why?" Loki said, jumping up from her seat and running over to Alex, only to be flicked on the forehead when she got close. "Do all gods'' brains start working poorly when they descend to the mortal world?" Alex asked after the flick. "That flick, those eyes... You''re just like Alex," Loki said, rubbing her forehead. Hearing her words, everyone choked on their food, realizing that Loki still didn''t understand that the child in Ryuu''s arms was Alex. "I can''t take this anymore, it''s not even funny. I am Alex. Loki, for the love of gods, can you stop being so stupid?" Alex said, tired of Loki''s foolishness. "Don''t lie to me. Alex is tall and handsome, and you''re small and cute," Loki said, not believing Alex''s words. "Ryuu, let me go, I''m going to hit her with my stick to bring her to her senses, or else I''m going to start getting stupid myself listening to this goddess," Alex said, trying to get off Ryuu''s lap and grab his stick to strike Loki. Seeing Alex''s growing anger, everyone started laughing, anticipating what would happen to Loki. "Wait, if you have that stick, then you must be Alex," Loki said, seeing Alex almost breaking free from Ryuu''s hold and realizing she was in for trouble if Alex reached her. "And how did you come to that conclusion?" Alex asked, holding the stick ready in case of a foolish answer from Loki. "Only Alex could have a stick like that," Loki shouted. Everyone at the table turned their attention to the stick, remembering the rumors in Orario about the crazy adventurer attacking others with a stick. Realizing where this could lead, they decided to remain silent to avoid getting hit themselves. "Finally, you''ve come to your senses," Alex said, putting the stick back in his pocket, making Loki sigh in relief, recalling the rumors and what Hestia had said about the stick. "And now, with this problem solved, we can celebrate the first successful raid of the Hestia Familia. Cheers!" Alex said, raising a glass in honor of Lili, Cassandra, and Daphne. "Cheers!" everyone at the table echoed, raising their glasses. "You can''t," Ryuu said, taking the glass from Alex''s hand before he could take a sip. "Technically, I''m 18, you know that, right?" Alex said, to which Ryuu still shook her head, saying he couldn''t drink. Alex just looked at her and decided to stay silent. Meanwhile, Among the Villains While Alex and his group were celebrating the first successful raid of the Hestia Familia, a group of semi-villains gathered once again to discuss their sinister plans for creating chaos. The plan to alter monsters had succeeded, albeit with some losses, but it proved that the item provided by their leader could create an entirely new type of monster not tied to the dungeon. "It seems our plan worked, though it''s a shame we lost such a good and loyal pawn," said the Leader. "That pawn was good, but he managed to create problems even after his death," said one of those sitting at the table. "Right, could he not die without leaving a trace? Now suspicions will fall on the family to which that dead idiot belonged," said a female voice, looking at one of them. "There will be no problems. I''ll handle it: I''ll just say he died fighting that monster and try to pin the blame on the Loki Familia, claiming they couldn''t save him in time," said the man everyone was looking at. "That doesn''t excuse his negligence in this matter. You assured me that everything would be fine and that he was your most loyal follower," said the Leader. "He was my most loyal follower who died carrying out the task you set," retorted one of them. "Now we need to think about what to do with the Loki Familia to ensure that suspicions for this incident don''t fall on our group. It''s too early to reveal ourselves," he continued. "Our plans will proceed without a hitch, just the timelines have shifted a bit. We shouldn''t rush; it''s all part of the plan," said the Leader. "Then what are we going to do about this loser who died in the dungeon while carrying out the task?" asked the second. "According to the report I received from the guild, the Loki Familia has already found him dead. All we need to do is cover up any traces that might lead back to us," said the Leader. "And how are we going to do that? The guild is under the jurisdiction of Ouranos. We don''t have people in the guild who could help us," replied the third. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s your job since your subordinate died carrying out this task. As his god, you must take responsibility and solve this problem. And if you''re discovered, don''t even think about leading them to us," said the Leader. "I''ll handle this problem, don''t worry. But what about the person who could cause us significant trouble if not dealt with?" asked the third. "For now, we won''t touch him. Last time, he nearly killed Apollo just because Apollo couldn''t keep his mouth shut. We don''t need him hunting us down all over Orario. While it could create the chaos we desire, the ends don''t justify the means," said the Leader. "From what I''ve learned, Apollo has locked himself in his home in the divine realm and hasn''t come out since his return. He''s stopped meeting with anyone and just stays shut in," said a female voice. "What did that guy say to him to scare Apollo so much?" continued the woman sitting at the table. "It doesn''t matter anymore. We''ve already lost Apollo as a pawn. Who can replace him?" asked the second. "How about Ishtar? I never liked that woman, and besides, she''s in conflict with Freya," the woman suggested. "I don''t think she''s a good fit. Ishtar is clever and won''t fall for these tricks," said the third. "Then who do you propose?" the woman asked aggressively. "I could suggest Set or Phobos," the second interjected. "We''ll hold off on selecting a new pawn for now. First, we need to resolve the current issue," said the Leader. Everyone nodded in agreement. "Then you can all go. And Thanatos, resolve this issue since it''s your family member who caused it. Don''t let us down again," said the Leader, leaving the room. "I won''t screw up again," said Thanatos through gritted teeth. Celebrations and Secrets While the villains were busy trying to resolve the problems they had created, our hero and his group were having a great time celebrating. However, as is often the case, there''s always someone who will spoil the fun ¡ª in this instance, it was the drunk goddess Loki. Out of curiosity, Loki decided to find out what had happened today, given that Alex had turned into a child. However, she missed the most important details: besides the little Alex that Ais had carried out of the dungeon, the group had dragged along a strange monster and the corpse of an adventurer, which Loki had ignored. "Alex, so you''re not Ais'' and your own son, you just turned into a child?" Loki asked, now sitting next to Alex and looking at him. "How can I be my own son?" Alex replied, chuckling. "Well, I don''t know, you tell me how you became like this. And don''t you dare pull that rainbow trick again, I don''t care that you''re small now, I''ll strangle you," Loki threatened. Alex was about to give his usual response but changed his mind upon hearing her words. He didn''t want a drunk goddess chasing after him. "I just woke up and decided to try out a spell ¡ª this is the result. Plus, I''m testing out my new weapon," Alex replied, pointing to the spear floating behind him. "Since you''re small again, want to sit on my lap?" Loki asked, patting her knees. "No, thank you. Ryu''s lap is very comfortable, and if I sit on yours, others will start asking me to sit on their laps too," Alex said. Ryu blushed, and all the girls at the table began protesting, as they all wanted Alex to sit on their laps. "What''s so special about that elf''s lap? Why don''t you want to sit on mine?" Loki fumed. "Ryu''s lap is very comfortable, and she protects me from perverts like you, Loki," Alex said, taking Ryu''s hands and wrapping them around himself as if for protection. Ryu nodded in agreement. "What do you mean perverts like me? I''m not a pervert!" Loki retorted, leaning her face closer to Alex. "That''s exactly what I mean. I won''t mention all the times you tried to peek under Ais'' skirt, only to be stopped by Riveria," Alex said, pushing Loki''s face away. "I''m not peeking; I''m just interested in what kind of underwear Ais is wearing. And anyway, if a girl asks another girl what kind of underwear she''s wearing, it''s not harassment," Loki said like a true sage. "If you were just interested, you wouldn''t reach for Ais'' skirt every day to peek," Alex responded with disgust. "Well, aren''t you curious to know what kind of underwear a girl is wearing?" Loki asked, and all the girls at the table looked at Alex, waiting for his answer. "It''s only interesting if the girl is my beloved. I''m not interested in what a girl I don''t know is wearing," Alex replied. "Any guy would be curious about what kind of underwear his beloved is wearing, because that''s normal," he added. The guys at the table nodded, confirming his words. "Well, whatever you say, little pervert," Loki said. Alex just shook his head. "What was that monster you brought out of the dungeon? Why was it so strange?" Loki asked, changing the subject because everyone was giving her strange looks. "We don''t know, Loki-sama. We encountered it in the dungeon when we were returning from the raid. This monster attacked its own kind, was much stronger than its peers, and more aggressive. When we attacked it, it managed to fight back and escape, which means it had the intelligence to understand it was losing and needed to flee," Finn began explaining. "And what about that guy?" Loki asked. "You''ll find out at home, where there are no prying ears," Alex interjected, not letting anyone continue. Loki narrowed her eyes, realizing something was up, and decided to question her children about the situation at home. "Do you know something, Alex?" Ryu whispered in his ear. "It''s better not to spread this information for now; it could bring you unnecessary trouble," Alex replied quietly. "I''m strong and can take care of myself," Ryu retorted. "You may be strong, but you don''t know who the enemy is, where they''re hiding, and what kind of people they have under their command," Alex responded. "I think I know who might be behind this. But they were supposed to have been destroyed thanks to the efforts of the guild and other families in Orario," Ryu whispered. "It could be the remnants of Evilus, who hid after those events," Ryu continued, hinting at a potential threat. "Ryu, it could be them, or it could be another organization. There are too many variables in this situation," Alex said quietly. "So for now, it''s better not to get involved. I don''t know what this organization did to you, but it could be other idiots who think they''re villains. So for now, stay out of it," Alex said. "I can help," Ryu insisted. "I know you''re strong, but I still worry about you. So it''s better to wait, and when I find out who''s behind this, I''ll ask for your help," Alex said. Ryu blushed and nodded. While the pair whispered, they didn''t notice everyone at the table watching them. Everyone was curious about what they were discussing, but no one dared to interrupt, seeing Ryu blush. However, this didn''t stop the drunk goddess. "Hey, what are you whispering about over there? Confessing your love to each other?" Loki asked, banging her glass on the table. Everyone at the table rolled their eyes at her latest antics. "Maybe," Alex replied with a smile. Ryu blushed even harder, while Loki, shocked, widened her eyes, unable to believe Alex admitted it so easily. "Alright, it''s time to go since these three from my family are already drunk and passed out," Alex said, pointing to the trio who were asleep on the table. "And Loki, don''t spread unnecessary rumors. I''m being clear," Alex added, lifting the drunk trio onto his shoulders. Loki nodded seriously, understanding the situation was delicate. "Well, then, see you. Ryu, I''ll drop by again in a few days," Alex said, carrying the drunken girls towards Hephaestus''s home. Upon hearing his words, Ryu nodded with a red face as everyone who heard began whistling and congratulating Alex for catching the attention of a serious elf. No one cared that it was a child saying this. Shaking his head at the drunken adventurers, Alex headed home. The next day, Alex decided to go to the Guild to gather information about the monster from yesterday and find out which family the attacker belonged to. Upon arriving at the Guild, Alex started looking around, checking if any of the semi-villains had come to cover up the matter of their dead minion. While Alex was waiting in the lobby, Thanatos arrived. "I''ve been summoned here to report that a member of my family died in the dungeon yesterday," Thanatos said, feeling a gaze upon him. He met the eyes of a strange child who was looking at him with a smile. Thanatos didn''t understand why the child was looking at him and smiling, but something about that smile made him uneasy. It felt very strange, as if the child had found what he was looking for, and that "something" was Thanatos himself. To be continued... Chapter 28 - 28: Thanatoss Acting Skills and Freyas Invitation In the evening, after Alex left the "Hostess of Fertility," the members of the Loki familia also gathered and went home, needing to rest after the raid and calm Loki, who at any moment could start babbling nonsense and end up spilling something that could cause problems. Upon arriving at their mansion, the Loki familia dispersed to their rooms to take a shower and rest. Only the familia''s captain, Finn, stayed behind to tell Loki what had happened in the dungeon and whose corpse they had sent to the Guild to determine which familia it belonged to. Alex hadn''t revealed much information about the situation, but Finn understood enough to realize that trouble awaited them in the future. ¡ª Well, Finn, tell me what happened in the dungeon and why Alex asked us to keep quiet about this situation? ¡ª Loki asked, approaching the bar and grabbing a bottle of alcohol. ¡ª I''ll explain everything in order so you don''t get confused, Loki-sama, ¡ª Finn said. Hearing his words, Loki nodded, signaling him to continue. ¡ª When we were returning from the raid, we encountered a new type of monster. It had black veins running through its body and red eyes, ¡ª Finn continued. ¡ª And what kind of monster was it? ¡ª Loki asked, pouring herself another glass of alcohol. ¡ª It was an Orc. It was stronger and faster than its kin, and most importantly, its power was equivalent to level 4 monsters, which is unusual for those floors, ¡ª Finn said, describing the monster and what he had noticed. ¡ª Are you saying there was a level 4 monster on the upper floors? ¡ª Loki asked, spitting out her drink. ¡ª That''s right, Loki-sama. When our group decided to kill this monster, it managed to evade our attacks. It seemed to have the intelligence to realize the situation wasn''t in its favor and escaped to the upper floors. Thankfully, it didn''t encounter anyone except Alex''s group along the way, ¡ª Finn explained. ¡ª And what happened after you chased the monster? ¡ª Loki asked, hesitating to pour herself more alcohol. ¡ª After the monster escaped, we decided to catch up to it and eliminate it to prevent it from causing more problems. But the monster reached the 10th floor, where it was killed by Alex, ¡ª Finn said with a wry smile. ¡ª Are you saying that this monster managed to escape from a group of at least level 4 adventurers and reached the 10th floor, and if it weren''t for Alex, the monster could have escaped the dungeon and caused a lot of chaos? ¡ª Loki summarized. ¡ª That''s correct, Loki-sama. And the monster didn''t turn to ash after death; its body remained intact, so we were able to send it to the Guild, ¡ª Finn added, pointing out the peculiarities of the situation. ¡ª I don''t like this situation. If there are more monsters like this, it''s going to be a huge problem, ¡ª Loki said, thinking seriously. ¡ª What about the corpse of the adventurer you were carrying with you? ¡ª Loki asked, still thinking about the new type of monster. ¡ª We found this adventurer on the 5th floor. According to Alex, this adventurer wanted to attack his group to eliminate them for his master, ¡ª Finn replied. ¡ª But you said this adventurer died at the hands of the monster, ¡ª Loki said, surprised, not understanding why her familia members gave her different information. ¡ª We reported that to the Guild because, according to Alex, this adventurer was responsible for why the monster turned out the way it did, ¡ª Finn explained. ¡ª So, you''re saying that we possibly have a group capable of creating unusual monsters that are stronger, smarter, and faster than their kin, and that they could escape from the dungeon? ¡ª Loki asked, realizing the scale of the problem. ¡ª Do you have any suspicions about who might be behind this? ¡ª Loki asked, hoping Finn had some information. ¡ª Unfortunately, no, Loki-sama. Alex said he would go to the Guild tomorrow and wait there for the god who comes to claim the corpse to cover up the situation, ¡ª Finn said with a wry smile, as he hadn''t thought of that possibility at the time. ¡ª Who do you think it could be? Maybe it''s the remnants of "Evilus" or someone else? ¡ª Loki asked, considering the options. ¡ª I don''t think it''s "Evilus" because they were exiled. It could be a new group trying to imitate them or seeking revenge. We don''t have enough information to draw conclusions yet, ¡ª Finn shook his head. ¡ª So, what should we do in this situation, Loki-sama? ¡ª Finn asked. ¡ª For now, we won''t take any action. As you said, we have too little information. We''ll wait for their next moves and address them as they come, ¡ª Loki said, thinking aloud. ¡ª Then, should we look for allies to deal with this problem? ¡ª Finn suggested. ¡ª We can''t know who might be part of this group, so we need to be cautious. The only allies we have for sure are Hephaestus and Hestia, ¡ª Loki replied, understanding that something bad was about to happen, probably worse than "Evilus." ¡ª So what will we do, Loki-sama? ¡ª Finn asked, to know what to prepare for. ¡ª We wait for now. Alex said he would go to the Guild tomorrow to wait for the god who comes to cover up the matter. Then we will have our first suspect, and from there, we will start looking for his accomplices, ¡ª Loki answered after thinking. ¡ª Then I''ll go to the other familia members who were present at the time and ask them not to spread this information, ¡ª Finn said, heading off to the other group members. After Finn left, Loki immersed herself in thought. She didn''t like where this was heading. She had had enough of the problems caused by "Evilus," and now there was another group that could consist of both gods and adventurers angry at the gods. Loki understood that new problems were brewing, and she didn''t want a repeat of the tragedy where many adventurers and gods perished and returned to the heavens. Loki continued to think and no longer wanted to drink in such a situation. She needed to wait for news from Alex to seek potential allies. Sighing, Loki decided to go rest and leave these problems to her future self. The next morning, when Alex woke up, he realized he was in a very uncomfortable position. Hestia was hugging him like a pillow and didn''t want to let go. Alex decided to free himself from this situation, understanding that Hestia might sleep for a long time. After escaping the goddess''s grip, he decided to wake her up, as they needed to discuss the current situation and possible threats. With some difficulty, he woke Hestia and headed to the dining hall to talk to everyone. ¡ª Good morning, everyone, ¡ª Alex said, entering the dining hall where Tsubaki and Hephaestus were already seated. ¡ª Where are those three? Don''t they usually wake up early for training? ¡ª Alex asked, looking around. ¡ª Didn''t you bring back those three who got drunk and passed out last night? Now they''re sleeping soundly! ¡ª Tsubaki replied, understanding that the girls had drunk too much and now couldn''t be woken up. ¡ª Alright, I won''t wake them up, let them rest. They had a tough time in the dungeon yesterday, ¡ª Alex said, recalling what the girls went through. ¡ª How long are you going to stay in the form of a child? ¡ª Tsubaki asked, approaching Alex. ¡ª I''m fine with it for now. I''m still getting used to this height, ¡ª Alex said, feeling himself being lifted again. ¡ª Hephaestus, why did you pick me up again? ¡ª Alex asked, turning to the red-haired goddess. ¡ª I just feel like it, ¡ª Hephaestus replied, heading toward the table. ¡ª Fine, it''s not like I mind. When Hestia arrives, we need to discuss something, ¡ª Alex said, now sitting on Hephaestus''s lap. ¡ª What exactly do you want to talk about? ¡ª Tsubaki asked, realizing she missed the chance to have Alex sit on her lap. ¡ª I''ll explain everything when Hestia gets here, ¡ª Alex replied, starting to eat breakfast. ¡ª What do you want to talk about when I get here? ¡ª a sleepy Hestia asked, entering the room. ¡ª Unfortunately, there''s an idiot or a group of idiots who think they''re villains and want to cause trouble, ¡ª Alex began, explaining everything that happened in the dungeon and about the monster. "Are you saying that there''s a group of gods or adventurers who want to create chaos and have already succeeded in creating a strange monster?" Hephaestus asked after Alex recounted the events in the dungeon. "As for the adventurers, I''m not sure, but that gods are involved ¡ª 100%. From what I''ve learned since being here, it''s clear that gods get incredibly bored, and they''ll do a lot to alleviate their boredom, hiding behind ridiculous excuses," Alex said. "You''re right about that. But what are we going to do about this situation?" Tsubaki asked, curious about their course of action. "For now, nothing. We''ll pretend we haven''t noticed anything so that these rats make a mistake and reveal themselves. Then we''ll act," Alex explained his plan. "So, we''re just waiting for them to make a mistake?" Hephaestus asked, unhappy with the idea of waiting, as innocent people might get hurt. "We won''t have to wait long. Later, I''ll go to the guild to wait for the god who comes for their dead adventurer. Then we''ll know at least one suspected member of this group," Alex assured, confident in his plan. "Are you not afraid that this adventurer was just used and that the god knows nothing about it?" Tsubaki asked. "No, I don''t think so. This adventurer spoke about his master, and it''s most likely his god. We just need to wait and then investigate this god and everyone connected to him. Or it could give them the opportunity to make him a scapegoat, while the others go into hiding for a while," Alex concluded. "Then we have to wait for the information you get at the guild," Hephaestus said with a sigh, realizing there were no other options at the moment. After the discussion, everyone lost their appetite. They understood that problems were brewing again. They didn''t know who the enemy was, how many people were in this villainous group, or who was conspiring with them. There were too many unknowns. Why didn''t Alex just use his magic to find the villains? The answer was simple: if he did that, where would be the fun in the hero facing the villain and winning? Alex wanted to feel what other heroes experienced when confronting enemies. He decided to face these villains as they appeared, to completely destroy their plans, and to show other such idiots that there was no point in trying anything ¡ª all their plans would be foiled. After finishing breakfast, Alex decided to head to the guild and observe which god would come. He was sure it would be a god associated with a negative aspect, and he already had a few guesses about which gods might be semi-villains in this situation. Guild Hall S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon arriving at the Guild Hall, the first thing Alex decided to do was gather information about the monster and the dead adventurer. However, he understood that such information wouldn''t be easily disclosed, so he needed someone to help him in this situation. Searching for his target, Alex found her ¡ª Eina, his cute half-elf advisor. Approaching the counter where Eina was working, he wanted to say hello but was interrupted. "Hey there, little one! What are you doing here? Lost? Need help finding your family?" Eina began asking questions. Alex''s eye started to twitch from all these questions. "Why are you silent? Shy? No need to be shy; big sister will help you," Eina continued with a kind smile. "Eina, it''s me," Alex said, interrupting the endless stream of questions. "Little one, I don''t know you, but you look very much like my friend. Could you be his brother looking for him?" Eina said, noticing that the child in front of her looked very familiar. "Eina, this isn''t funny anymore! It''s me, Alex," Alex said, his eye twitching more from the situation. He still couldn''t understand why his acquaintances couldn''t recognize him. "ALEX! How can it be you? Why are you a child? Were you cursed?" Eina started asking questions, and her shout drew the attention of everyone in the room. "No, I wasn''t cursed. It''s just age-altering magic," Alex replied, already tired of explaining what had happened to him. "But why did you use that spell? You''re so small now, can I hug you?" Eina started asking questions again, approaching Alex and squatting down so their eyes met. "As you wish, I''m used to it by now. But we need a place where we can talk without any eavesdroppers," Alex said. Eina smiled happily, picked him up, and went to a consultation room. "So, what do you want to know?" Eina asked once Alex was seated on her lap. "Does the Guild have any information about the monster and the dead adventurer?" Alex asked, getting straight to the point. "Why do you need that information?" Eina asked skeptically, not understanding why Alex needed it. "I''m just curious, and I was the one who killed that monster yesterday," Alex said, spreading his hands. "If you killed it, why did the Loki Familia file the report?" Eina asked, squinting her eyes. "Because it had to be that way," Alex replied, not wanting to go into details. "If you don''t tell me why, I won''t tell you which familia the adventurer belonged to," Eina said, adjusting her glasses and looking at Alex. "If you don''t tell me, I''ll find out anyway. That god will have to come here to retrieve the adventurer''s body," Alex said with a smug smile, causing Eina''s glasses to slide down her nose. "You still have to tell me, or I won''t let you go," Eina said, threatening another way. "I can''t tell you everything right now because I''m not sure about many things myself. Just know that this dead adventurer is involved in the situation, and it''s better if you don''t tell anyone about this to avoid putting yourself in danger," Alex said, making it clear that the situation was delicate. "Do you suspect that a god might be involved in this?" Eina asked, to which Alex nodded. "The adventurer belonged to the familia of Thanatos. Yesterday, he was informed that the Loki Familia brought the body of his familia member to the Guild and requested to identify him," Eina shared what she had learned that morning. "Alright, then I''ll sit in the hall and wait for Thanatos to see what he does and how he reacts," Alex said, jumping off Eina''s lap and heading to the door. "You''re not going to put yourself in danger, are you?" Eina asked, concerned for Alex. "Don''t worry, Eina. I''m much stronger than you can imagine. Better yet, take this. This bracelet will protect you in case of danger," Alex said, already by the door, tossing Eina a magical bracelet for her protection. Seeing the bracelet, Eina looked at it suspiciously and wanted to ask more questions, but Alex had already stepped into the hall. Shrugging, Eina put on the bracelet and returned to her work. When she entered the hall, she noticed Alex had taken a seat on an empty sofa, waiting for Thanatos to arrive. Alex sat and pondered what Thanatos would do when he arrived. While he was lost in thought, adventurers took note of the unfamiliar child sitting in the hall, but no one dared to approach, as rumors began to spread that this child was the son of the Sword Princess and the Demon King. No one wanted to mess with the child of such a pair. After sitting for some time, Alex finally saw one of the suspected culprits in the situation with the monster and the dead adventurer. He noticed Thanatos entering the hall and heading straight for the Guild''s deputy. Thanatos was a tall man with long, smooth dark purple hair and eyes. He wore a long, tattered black robe with gray patterns and purple edges. His entire appearance screamed "villain." Alex understood that only villains would wear such an outfit, making it obvious they were villains. As Alex watched Thanatos with a smile, Thanatos turned around, and their eyes met. Alex''s smile widened. He waited to see what Thanatos would do: cause trouble or silently take the body and leave the Guild. While Alex pondered Thanatos''s next move, Thanatos had already begun speaking with the Guild''s deputy. "I was called and told that an adventurer from my familia was found dead in the dungeon," Thanatos said in a calm tone. "That''s correct. We called you because this situation is a bit unusual," replied the guild deputy, Rehmer. "And what is so unusual about this situation that it required calling me?" Thanatos asked upon hearing Rehmer''s words. "Your familia member died from a strange monster that was eliminated by members of the Loki Familia, who then brought the monster''s body and your adventurer''s body to the Guild," Rehmer explained. "And what kind of strange monster killed my familia member?" Thanatos asked, pretending not to understand what had happened. "We don''t know what happened with the monster, but after it was killed, its body did not dissipate but remained intact and was brought to the Guild," said Rehmer, who himself did not understand what was wrong with the monster. "So you''re telling me a strange monster appeared, attacked my familia member, and killed him, and the Guild has no information about it?" Thanatos said, feigning anger. "Unfortunately, the Guild does not have any information on this matter at the moment, and we are still investigating the case. The appearance of this monster may be an isolated incident," Rehmer responded calmly, as he had faced an angry god before and knew how to handle such situations. "Then when will the Guild investigate this incident?" Thanatos asked, continuing to pretend to be angry. "We will do everything possible to find out what happened with this monster and provide you with all the information once the investigation is complete," Rehmer replied in an official tone. While Thanatos pretended to be angry and sought information from the Guild, Rehmer maintained his official tone to calm the god down. Alex observed the situation and could barely contain his laughter. Thanatos played his role so well that Alex wanted to give him an "Oscar" for the best portrayal of a concerned god. Alex did not wait to see if Thanatos would accuse the Loki Familia of not saving his family member. After finishing his dispute, Thanatos left the Guild with a "angry" expression and went home. Alex realized there was no need to stay at the Guild any longer and decided to go home to report what he had learned after Thanatos''s performance. Saying goodbye to Eina, Alex went to his usual empty alley and was about to teleport home. "How long are you going to keep hiding? The last person who did that got hit by my spear," Alex said, summoning Chastifol and pointing it towards the roof. After his words, a figure dressed entirely in black with cat ears leaped down from the roof. "And who might you be? Planning to teach me a lesson for attacking a god?" Alex said, aiming his spear at the cat-boy. "No, I was sent by my mistress to invite you," the cat-boy replied in a monotone voice. "And who is your mistress? Were you not taught to reveal details when inviting someone? Am I supposed to know who your mistress is right away?" Alex said with a sarcastic tone. "My mistress is the goddess Freya," the cat-boy continued. "Well, why should I go to her?" Alex asked, raising an eyebrow. "My mistress asked me to invite you, and you will go to her even if I have to bring you by force," the cat-boy said threateningly. "You''re amusing! Aren''t you afraid of becoming a pincushion with your words?" Alex asked, transforming Chastifol into its fifth form. "It doesn''t matter. I will do what Mistress Freya commanded," the cat-boy said, preparing for an attack. "Alright, I won''t kill you. I''m curious about what Freya wants from me," Alex said, returning Chastifol to its cushion form. At his words, the cat-boy was stunned and couldn''t understand what had happened. "Well, what are you waiting for? Show me the way, or will we stand here in this alley all day staring at each other?" Alex said, looking at the cat-boy, who was now in a daze. The cat-boy snapped out of his daze and decided to show the way. Shrugging, Alex followed him, flying on his cushion and wondering what Freya wanted from him. To be continued... Chapter 29 - 29: Heart-to-Heart with Freya or a New Ally On the Way to Freya While following the cat-boy, Alex pondered why Freya had invited him. This woman certainly hadn''t done it without a reason. Alex wanted to understand why she kept observing him, despite him closing his soul off from prying eyes. If anyone could see his soul, how many gods would perish out of curiosity just by looking at it? Considering various options, he decided to ask the person leading him to Freya directly. "Hey, cat-boy, do you know why Freya invited me?" Alex asked, looking at his companion. "I don''t know, and it''s not my business what Lady Freya desires. I just follow her orders," the cat-boy replied. "So, you''re an obedient dog, even though you''re a cat," Alex said sarcastically, spreading his arms. "Lady Freya doesn''t see us as her slaves; she considers us family," the cat-boy said, staring at Alex. "Well, if you say so. What''s your name? I''m tired of calling you ''cat-boy''," Alex asked. "My name is Allen Fromel," Allen replied in a monotone voice. "Fromel? Are you by any chance the brother of Anya, who abandoned her?" Alex asked, narrowing his eyes. "That''s none of your business," Allen replied without even looking at Alex. "It is my business. Anya is my friend, and if she asks, I''ll bring you to her, whether you like it or not, even if it means dragging your broken body," Alex said, repeating Allen''s words when he was invited to Freya. "And don''t think anyone in your family or even Freya herself can stop me if I want to do something to you," Alex continued, smiling at Allen. "And if I find out from Anya the details of why you left and abandoned her, believe me, you little bastard, I''ll forcefully drag you to her to apologize," Alex said, looking into Allen''s eyes with a threat. Alex wanted to continue the conversation, but Allen stubbornly remained silent and unresponsive, no matter how Alex tried to irritate him. This went on until Allen led Alex to the apartment where Freya resided. Entering, Alex saw Freya sitting at a table with a tea set and snacks. Behind Freya stood her personal bodyguard, Ottar. Surveying the room, Alex decided not to delay and headed toward the table, but he was stopped. "Where do you think you''re going?" Allen asked, pressing a dagger to Alex''s throat. Freya watched the situation with interest, waiting to see what decision Alex would make. "You realize this is the second time you''ve threatened me?" Alex asked, looking at the blade at his throat and gripping it between his fingers. "Lady Freya didn''t permit you to sit down," Allen said menacingly. "Now listen carefully. I ignored your threat the first time because I was curious about what Freya wanted. But now you''ve threatened me a second time, and there won''t be a third," Alex said, breaking the dagger between his fingers. "And Freya, control your children, because they might die if they continue to behave like this," he added, looking directly into Freya''s eyes. "Allen, stand down. This person is our guest," Freya commanded. "I apologize, Lady Freya. I was just concerned for your safety," Allen said, stepping back. "Well, are you done with your little performance?" Alex asked, jumping off his cushion and approaching a chair to sit down. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Freya said with a smile, watching Alex, who looked adorable as he sat at the table. "If you say so. Do you happen to have a higher chair? This one''s a bit low for me," Alex said, looking at Freya. "Show more respect to Lady Freya," Allen spoke up again threateningly, but Alex just rolled his eyes and ignored him. "Why don''t you return to your original form?" Freya asked with a sweet smile. "No need, I''ll just adjust my chair," Alex replied, making the chair higher and more comfortable. "Then, maybe you can tell me why you''ve become a child again?" Freya asked, watching Alex as he adjusted the chair and sat on it, testing its comfort. Hearing her words, Alex smiled. "Don''t you already know?" Alex asked, looking at Freya with amused eyes. "How would I know why you''ve become a child again?" Freya responded, feigning ignorance. "This place has a great view of the city, doesn''t it?" Alex said, looking out the window. Freya turned, glanced out the window, and nodded in agreement. "But you still haven''t answered why you''re a child again," Freya said, turning back to Alex and looking at his face. "All my friends and those who know me didn''t recognize me. Even random adventurers called me the child of the Sword Princess and the Demon King. But your cat Allen immediately knew who I was. Interesting, isn''t it?" Alex asked in a childlike voice, looking at Freya with an innocent smile. "Allen is an excellent detective and scout. He easily finds those I need," Freya responded with an innocent smile, praising Allen, who took a proud breath at her words. "Really? Or is it because a pair of purple eyes is constantly watching me?" Alex asked with an innocent face. Freya nearly choked on her tea at his words. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about," Freya calmly replied, placing her cup on the table. "If you say so, Freya. Then why did you invite me here? Don''t tell me it''s just to chat," Alex said, taking a snack from the table. After tasting a cookie, he smiled, and Freya, seeing his face, felt an urge to hug Alex in his child form. However, being a complex goddess, she restrained this desire and decided to answer. "I was simply curious about the new adventurer who appeared and accomplished so much recently," Freya replied, watching Alex, who had already moved the plate of sweets closer to himself. "You''ve only told half the truth," Alex said, finishing the last sweets on the plate and staring intently at Freya. "And what makes you think I''m only telling half the truth?" Freya asked, signaling for another plate of sweets to be brought. "You told the truth that you wanted to see me, but you didn''t reveal all the reasons why you wanted to see me," Alex replied, taking the new plate of sweets. "You can speak directly, there''s no need to beat around the bush. Even Loki has stopped trying to deceive me, so you don''t need to bother either," Alex said, looking into Freya''s purple eyes. "Hu hu hu, Loki stopped trying to deceive you? You never cease to amaze me," Freya chuckled softly, not expecting that even Loki wouldn''t be able to deceive this child. "It''s not that she didn''t try; she just can''t deceive me," Alex explained, spreading his hands. "So, Freya, you''d better tell the truth or I''ll leave¡ªI have things to do," he added, looking at Freya, who continued to smile. When Alex saw that Freya was still silent, he decided it was time to leave. As soon as he started to get off the chair, Freya spoke. "Alright, I''ll tell you the truth. I tried to look at your soul and saw nothing, and that intrigued me greatly," Freya quickly said, not letting Alex leave. "So, even with sealed powers, you can see people''s souls?" Alex asked, to which Freya nodded, confirming his words. "Interesting. So, Arcanum can''t seal special abilities," Alex mused aloud, looking at Freya. "Following the principle of equivalent exchange, you can ask me what interests you," Alex said after thinking for a moment. "Can you answer why I can''t see your soul?" Freya asked, very curious about why she couldn''t see Alex''s soul, as her power allowed her to see even the souls of gods. "I hid my soul so as not to kill idiots who like to peek," Alex answered. At his words, Ottar and Allen wanted to draw their weapons, but Freya stopped them. "And how can you kill those who see your soul?" Freya asked after stopping her children from attacking. "That''s already a second question, Freya. Now it''s my turn to ask. Why do you look at people''s souls, or rather, what do you do it for?" Alex asked. "The color of a soul reveals a person''s potential, and I take them into my family. But I couldn''t see your soul, and that intrigued me greatly," Freya answered, looking at Alex and trying to understand his actions. "Now it''s my turn. How I can kill someone who looks at my soul is not something I do myself; rather, the one who looks essentially kills themselves. You know the old saying, if you stare at the sun for too long, you might go blind," Alex replied, starting to look out the window and observe the city and the people walking on the streets. "As you said, you gave a half-truth, so answer fully," Freya said, taking advantage of the fact that Alex used his own words against her. "Heh, you used my words against me¡ªwell played. Alright, the situation is quite complex to explain, but to put it simply, my soul is special for this world, just like my power," Alex said, which left Freya puzzled. "What do you mean by ''special for this world''?" Freya asked, not understanding where Alex was leading. "Essentially, my soul and my power are pure destruction. To put it simply, if you tried to look at my soul, you would be erased forever," Alex said, causing Freya''s eyes to widen. "I''ll show you what that means. Imagine this cup is your body, and the tea inside is your soul, or as it''s commonly called, the essence. After you looked at my soul, it would be like this," Alex said, demonstrating. He took the cup, poured tea into it, and used his power of destruction¡ªthe cup simply disappeared. "Are you saying that even gods could die by looking at your soul?" Freya said, her hands trembling under the table, not believing Alex''s words. "Well, to put it plainly, yes. And the more I use my powers, or more precisely, the more I strive for destruction, the closer I get to my essence," Alex said, causing everyone in the room to tense up. "There''s no need to act like that, Freya. If I wanted to harm you, I would have done it already. I just had to not hide my soul, and you would have killed yourself," Alex said, trying to calm Freya. "And you are a goddess, you should understand what destruction is. First comes creation, then destruction, and this cycle repeats endlessly. It''s like life and death; everything is interconnected. That''s how the world was created," Alex continued. "How do you know all this? Only gods who were born a long time ago know about it," Freya asked, calming down a bit and trying to learn new information. "Where I come from, this information is quite common," Alex answered with a smile, forgetting that theories like the Big Bang and black holes don''t exist in this world. "And where are you from? According to the records, you are from the Far East," Freya asked, not believing what was written about Alex in the guild. "That''s a secret. And to find out, we need to get closer, as secrets are shared only between those who are close to each other," Alex said, looking at Freya, who frowned at his response. Freya understood that this was their first meeting, but the more she learned about Alex, the more intrigued she became. "Then I''ll ask something less personal so you can answer. Why did you join Hestia''s Familia instead of another one?" Freya asked, looking at Alex, who was pondering her question. "That''s a rather complex question. But I can say that, before meeting Hestia, I didn''t have a home to return to in this world, nor a family to strive for. But after arriving in Orario and learning that to become an adventurer you need to join a familia, I saw many gods recruiting members for their families. Only Hestia was the one I was looking for, as she is the goddess of the home, and I thought that by joining her, I would find the home I desired. And I was not wrong. After meeting Hestia, I found a home and started making friends. Her kind nature prevented me from becoming someone I didn''t want to be. That''s my answer," Alex explained, causing Freya to ponder his words deeply. "Then why didn''t you join Loki''s or Hephaestus''s familia, since you''re close with them?" Freya asked, curious about why he chose Hestia over someone else. "Loki is fun but strange. I wouldn''t be able to stay around her constantly and would probably end up hitting her with a stick at some point due to her silly antics," Alex said, explaining why he didn''t want to be part of Loki''s familia. "As for Hephaestus, after meeting her, I realized she doesn''t trust strangers much, so becoming part of her familia would be very difficult. But she is very kind at heart, and she might have accepted me. But who knows? Since I''m already in Hestia''s familia, I''m satisfied," Alex continued. "If you need a family and a home, I can provide that for you. You could join me, and I would give you all of that," Freya offered, looking at Alex. "Don''t overdo it, Freya! What sane person would leave a home where they are loved and valued just to get a replacement that''s exactly the same?" Alex said, narrowing his eyes at Freya. "I can give you more than Hestia," Freya replied, not understanding why Alex was starting to get angry. "You can''t give what Hestia has given me. And never mention this topic again, because my hand might slip, and I would destroy you and everyone associated with you," Alex said, giving Freya a heavy look. At his words, Ottar and Allen were ready to attack at any moment to protect Freya, but she stopped them, understanding that this would create even more problems. "You will never understand what Hestia is willing to do for her familia. And I''ll take your offer as a bad joke," Alex continued, looking at Freya. "Then let''s consider it a joke. And you''re right, I can''t understand what Hestia is willing to do," Freya said, squeezing her hand under the table, either out of fear or because she was turned down. "Well, since we''ve sorted out this issue and gotten to know each other better, before I leave, what do you know about Evilus?" Alex asked, trying to lighten the mood. "Why do you think we''ve become closer?" Freya asked, raising an eyebrow at Alex. "Well, it usually goes like this: you argue here and there, then you fight, and eventually, you become friends and start discussing business and potential alliances," Alex replied, shrugging. "You understand that''s not how it works," Freya said, who had completely calmed down and looked at Alex, who seemed to be talking nonsense about friendship. "In my hometown, it was usually like that. First, you threaten each other, then you fight, and in the end, you drink together as best friends," Alex said, looking at Freya, not realizing what he had said wrong. "Alright, I don''t want to continue this topic," Freya sighed, looking at Alex, who had a confused expression. "Evilus, as you call it, was an organization of gods who considered themselves evil simply because it was their nature and wanted to create chaos. My familia joined forces with other familias and the guild to defeat this group, and after our victory, they were banished from Orario. Why do you need this information? Evilus has already been expelled, and all their remnants have been destroyed," Freya explained, curious about why Alex wanted this information. "There are reasons," Alex replied. "You said we''re already close, so I think it''s worth sharing why you need this information," Freya said. At her words, Alex''s eye twitched because Freya had used his own words against him once again. "Alright, you won. I''ll tell you," Alex said, explaining about the monster and adventurer, not forgetting to mention the god he suspected. "Aren''t you afraid that I might be part of this group?" Freya asked with a smile, narrowing her eyes at Alex. "While we were chatting, I figured out that you''re not part of that group," Alex replied, smiling at Freya. "Oh? And how did you figure that out?" Freya asked, intrigued by how Alex had come to that conclusion. "When I first entered and your cat threatened me, you were ready to attack me to protect your child if necessary. Even though you like to manipulate and cause trouble, you''re not a bad goddess and you wanted to protect your child. That''s how I figured out that you''re not part of that group. If you were part of those idiots, you would have asked different questions during our conversation and tried to find out my weaknesses, rather than asking simple questions," Alex summarized what he had learned from the conversation with Freya. "Well, if you say so, I''ll believe you for now," Freya said, smiling. "And one last question. Would you like to join or at least help?" Alex asked. "As for joining, I need to see the others you''re allied with. As for help... it depends on what kind of help you need," Freya said, resting her hand on her cheek and looking at Alex intently. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You yourself said that Allen is the best tracker. I want him to follow Thanatos and find out where he goes and who he meets," Alex said. Freya pondered and looked at Allen, who was standing aside and observing the conversation. "I think I can provide that kind of help, but what will I get in return?" Freya asked, wanting something in exchange. "I can give you anything within reason," Alex offered. "And what can you give me that I can''t get myself?" Freya asked, continuing to consider Alex''s offer. "I''m saying I''ll fulfill any reasonable wish, but nothing beyond that," Alex replied. "Then make me a child," Freya said with a playful smile, looking at Alex. Alex nearly choked on the cookie he was eating. "(Ahem) Are you serious right now?" Alex asked, trying to clear his throat, confused by how this goddess thinks. One moment she''s serious, and the next she''s joking. "Well, of course, a goddess''s wish is to become pregnant," Freya said, staring into Alex''s eyes. "I said within reason, not to help conceive a child," Alex said with a crooked smile. "So you can''t give me everything I want?" Freya asked, making a sad face. "First of all, I''m not going to have a child with someone I just met, and second... the first reason should be enough to understand my situation," Alex said, looking at Freya, who was making a sad face to show how pitiful she was. "Then we need to get to know each other better," Freya said with a smile. Alex''s eye continued to twitch at the sight of this goddess who changes her demeanor like a seasoned actress. "In any case, I made my offer, and you can decide whether to help me or not," Alex said tiredly, standing up from his chair and heading for the exit. Alex understood that Freya had relaxed and returned to her usual self, but he couldn''t tolerate such people for long and decided to leave while he could. I''ll help you, but in return, you''ll take me to your place so I can consider the alliance after hearing your discussion," Freya said, standing up and moving toward Alex. "Well, thank you. Now we can go," Alex said, looking at Freya and turning toward the exit. "Of course, let''s go. Allen, please investigate Thanatos''s family and everyone associated with them, and be careful," Freya said, picking Alex up and giving Allen the order. "Why did you pick me up?" Alex asked, sinking into Freya''s soft embrace. "You said we''d become closer, so I thought I could do this," Freya said, holding Alex and realizing she was ready to carry him always. "Alright, as you say. Allen, even though you''re a jerk, this is for you. And remember, Ani''s words will determine your condition," Alex said, tossing his cloak to Allen and reminding him of the possible consequences. "What kind of cloak did you give Allen?" Freya asked, looking at the cloak in Allen''s hands. "Just a cloak to help him stay hidden," Alex replied, shrugging. "Thank you," Freya said, hugging Alex tighter. "Yeah, and now you can take me home," Alex said, pointing to the door, prompting Freya to laugh elegantly. "And take Ottar with you for protection," Alex reminded, so Freya wouldn''t have to return alone. "He would come with me anyway. My children are very concerned about my safety," Freya said with a maternal smile. "Well, as you say. Now I''ll just teleport us closer to Hephaestus''s home," Alex said, casting a teleportation spell. Upon appearing in front of Hephaestus''s house, Freya immediately walked inside as if it were her own home. Alex noticed her actions, shook his head, and looked back at Ottar, who had a face like a stone mask. Alex shook his head again, observing the duo. Freya''s every action screamed that she was a goddess, even entering someone else''s house without permission. "Hey, is anyone home?" Alex called out, hanging in Freya''s arms. "Alex-kun, you''re back! Why is this woman with you? And why are you in her arms?" a delighted Hestia ran up, but upon seeing Freya and Alex, she began to shout. "She tried to kidnap me to adopt me, but it didn''t work out, and she brought me here. Help me, Hestia, this weird lady wants to kidnap me," Alex said, putting on a sad face and faking tears. Freya heard his words, her lips twitched, and when Alex called her a "weird lady," she nearly exploded. "Freya, put Alex down, and I promise I won''t do anything to you," Hestia said, aiming a taser at Freya. Freya looked at Hestia holding the taser and at Alex trying not to laugh, and sighed, realizing she had been outplayed. To be continued... Chapter 30 - 30: The Detective Cat and the Goddess Battle Allen''s Perspective... After Alex used teleportation magic on Freya and Ottar, only Allen remained in the room. He had been tasked with investigating the Thanatos Familia, Thanatos himself, and all his associates. Allen looked intently at the cloak in his hands, examining it again, unable to understand how it could conceal him. "How can this rag possibly help me?" thought Allen, staring at the cloak. Deciding to test it, Allen draped it over his body and approached a mirror. He noticed that the part of his body covered by the cloak had become invisible. Removing the cloak and then putting it on completely, Allen saw that his entire body had vanished. He realized how the cloak would help him stay hidden while investigating the matter his mistress had assigned to him. "First, I need to find where the Thanatos Familia lives, inspect the house and its members," thought Allen, donning the cloak and setting off to locate the Thanatos Familia. The search didn''t take long; Allen quickly found one of the members and began to follow him. Arriving at the house where the Thanatos Familia lived, Allen slipped inside and decided to eavesdrop on the adventurers'' conversation. "Why did Lord Thanatos return from the guild so angry?" asked one of the members. "He was summoned to the guild today regarding the death of Erot, who died in the dungeon," replied another. "Now I understand why Lord Thanatos is upset; Erot was his most loyal follower," said a third. "And what is Lord Thanatos going to do about it?" asked the second. "We don''t know yet. Lord Thanatos doesn''t share his plans with us; only Erot knew what he was up to," said the first. "So, we''re just waiting for Lord Thanatos''s decision?" asked the third. The other two nodded in agreement. Allen listened to the conversation between the three members of the Thanatos Familia and realized they had no useful information. He needed to continue his search. He learned that, besides the deceased Erot, there were a few more loyal followers of Thanatos, but they were currently on missions assigned by Thanatos himself. Seeing no other option, Allen decided to infiltrate Thanatos''s private quarters, hoping to find something there. "Now I need to find a way into Thanatos''s room and uncover the evidence Lady Freya asked for," thought Allen as he approached Thanatos''s private quarters. As he got closer, he heard noises coming from the room. "Damn! DAMN! DAMN!" Thanatos was shouting, throwing everything off his desk. "I shouldn''t have listened to those bastards and sent my most loyal subordinate; he could have still been useful to me," said Thanatos, sitting down and burying his head in his hands. "I should have sent a regular newcomer I recently accepted into the familia, and then I could have avoided suspicion." "But what''s done is done. If an investigation starts, I need to get rid of all the evidence and cut off contacts with the other members for now," Thanatos continued, talking to himself, unaware that he was being overheard. "So there are others. I need to wait and see if Thanatos mentions their names, then I can return to Lady Freya," thought Allen, continuing to listen to Thanatos''s self-talk. Allen continued to listen to Thanatos, trying to catch any hints that might lead to his associates. But Thanatos, as if knowing he might be eavesdropped on, said nothing unnecessary. This went on until Allen heard footsteps approaching Thanatos''s room. He noticed it was a girl. He quietly moved away to avoid making any noise and waited for the girl to enter Thanatos''s room. Maybe then he would hear something new. "Lord Thanatos, I have returned after completing your task," the girl said as she entered the room. "Savina, did you accomplish what I asked?" Thanatos asked, looking up at the girl. "Yes, Lord Thanatos, I did everything as you requested. But may I ask, why are you in such a bad mood?" Savina replied, noticing Thanatos''s foul mood and decided to inquire about it. "I sent Erot to carry out a task, and he failed. Now, if we''re not careful, suspicion might fall on us," Thanatos replied, still angry about the failure. "Are you talking about that plan, Lord Thanatos?" Savina asked, to which Thanatos nodded, and Savina understood that it was best not to make any unnecessary moves to avoid suspicion. "Lord Thanatos, what if the others knew the mission would fail and wanted to make you a scapegoat in case your group was exposed?" Savina suggested. Hearing her words, Thanatos pondered and realized that this possibility might be true. "If they decided to make me a scapegoat, I''ll drag those bastards down with me," Thanatos replied, starting to think of a plan to avoid becoming the scapegoat. "So, what should we do, Lord Thanatos? Are we going to take any actions?" Savina asked, awaiting instructions. "We won''t do anything for now. First, we need to get rid of the evidence in case the guild discovers anything. In the meantime, we''ll lie low and act like a regular adventurer family," Thanatos responded, outlining the plan. "Then I''ll recall the others who are carrying out your tasks, Lord Thanatos, so they can return and stay out of sight," Savina said, to which Thanatos agreed and added that she shouldn''t contact others in case someone is watching or listening. Hearing the order, Savina nodded and went off to send the message for the others to return. "Looks like I won''t learn anything more for now. This information should be enough to report back to Lady Freya," thought Allen, discreetly leaving the Thanatos Familia house. He was already imagining Lady Freya praising him, but he didn''t know that one guy wouldn''t let that happen. Hephaestus''s Estate... Let''s return to the moment when Alex, Freya, and Ottar arrived at Hephaestus''s estate. Alex started complaining about Freya kidnapping him, and Hestia, determined to retrieve Alex even by force, sprang into action. "Freya, let go of Alex, and I promise you can leave here unharmed," Hestia said, pulling a taser from her bag and pointing it at Freya. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hestia, don''t do something foolish that you''ll regret," Freya said, still holding Alex and showing no fear of the taser. "I don''t care, I''ll get Alex back no matter what it takes," Hestia declared, her tone resembling that of a heroine about to fight the demon king. "Hestia, where have you been? And why haven''t you returned if Alex is here?" Hephaestus''s voice approached them. "What''s going on here? Hestia, why are you pointing a taser at Freya? And Freya, why are you here?" Hephaestus began asking questions as she saw the situation. "Hephaestus, help! This woman is trying to kidnap Alex and adopt him!" Hestia shouted, hoping for the support of her best friend. "Can someone explain to me what''s happening here?" Hephaestus asked, not believing Hestia''s words. "Hephaestus, save me! This strange lady wants to kidnap me," Alex continued, putting on a show. "Sigh... Can we stop this and have someone tell me the real reason Freya is here?" Hephaestus said, not believing Alex''s antics after all his tricks. "Fine, I invited Freya to discuss some matters regarding a group of idiots who want to cause chaos. I also asked for her help," Alex clicked his tongue, seeing that Hephaestus wasn''t buying his act. He thought he needed to try harder to get a fantasy "Oscar." Hearing his words, Hephaestus nodded, while Hestia looked confused, not understanding what was going on. "Hestia, Alex tricked you," Hephaestus said, seeing the bewildered expression on Hestia''s face. "I don''t care if he tricked me or not. As his goddess, I haven''t carried him in my arms yet, and yet some cat burglars already have," Hestia replied, still pointing the taser at Freya. "It''s his payment for the help I''m giving him. So, Hestia, you''ll have to wait," Freya said elegantly. Hearing her words, Alex didn''t understand why she said that. "What kind of help did you give Alex that he needs to repay you like this?" Hestia asked, not believing Freya''s words. "Who knows," Freya replied. "Alex, what is this help?" Hestia asked, seeing that Freya didn''t want to answer. "I asked her to send one of her children to keep an eye on someone," Alex said, trying to break free from Freya''s arms. "And you have to pay her this way?" Hestia asked, looking at Alex suspiciously. "No, I said that if he helps, I would give her what she asks for, within reason. She picked me up because she wanted to. I had nothing to do with it," Alex said, jumping down from Freya''s arms and standing on the floor. "Then what did she ask from you?" Hestia continued to question. "Nothing yet," Alex replied, not wanting to add fuel to the fire. He wanted Hestia to get angry and zap Freya with the taser upon hearing this. "Has Loki arrived yet?" Alex asked, looking at Hephaestus. "No, Loki hasn''t come yet. She''s probably still sleeping," Hephaestus replied, approaching Alex to pick him up. "Then I''ll go get that drunkard and be back. And Hestia, don''t fight with Freya. Freya, that goes for you too," Alex said, dodging Hephaestus''s arms, making her pout. Before leaving, Alex reminded the two goddesses not to quarrel. After Alex disappeared in a flash of light, Hestia glared at Freya. Freya simply smiled sweetly and continued inside the house, completely ignoring Hestia''s angry gaze. Hephaestus noticed that another troublesome goddess had appeared, which would cause a ruckus. She shook her head and went to show Freya a place to sit and wait for Alex. Freya thought about finding Alex''s room first but decided against it, knowing that the two other goddesses were watching her. She thanked Hephaestus, took the indicated seat, and waited for Alex. Loki''s Estate... Arriving at Loki''s estate, Alex took a moment to admire the opulence of the place. It was clear that Loki''s family spared no expense on the house, which looked "luxurious and extravagant." Shaking his head, Alex approached the door and knocked, ready to pick up Loki and discuss matters regarding the villainous organization. As he heard footsteps approaching, he tensed up. "Alex, what brings you here? Missing me already?" Tiona asked in a sweet voice. "I came to¡ª" Alex began to reply, but Tiona swiftly picked him up and carried him inside the house. "Guys, look who''s here! It''s Alex!" Tiona shouted, carrying Alex in her arms. Upon seeing him, everyone began greeting him. "Tiona, let me have Alex," Ais said in a monotone voice as she approached Tiona. "No, you''ve already carried him before. It''s my turn now," Tiona replied, turning away from Ais and hiding Alex so he wouldn''t be taken away. "Give Alex to me," Ais repeated in the same monotone voice. Before they could start bickering, Alex intervened. "You all realize that I''m not just a cuddly toy, right?" Alex said while being held by Tiona, who was protecting him like a mother hen. "That''s right, he''s not a toy. Now, Tiona, put Alex down," Reveria interjected. "As soon as I let him go, you''ll just pick him up yourself. Do you think I don''t know what you''re up to, Grandma Reveria?" Tiona said with a sarcastic edge. "Who are you calling ''grandma''?" Reveria exclaimed, her eye twitching. "Alright, ladies, no need to quarrel. I''m here on business. I came to take Loki," Alex said, cutting off any further arguments. "What do you need Loki for?" Finn asked, keeping his distance to avoid getting caught in the middle of the girls'' squabble. "It''s about the monster and the adventurer from yesterday," Alex replied. At his words, everyone fell silent, realizing there was information about the situation. "Did you find out something?" Finn asked. Alex nodded. Finn decided it would be best to summon Loki before discussing the matter further. He went to wake her up. While Finn went to rouse Loki, the girls'' bickering continued, as the winner would get to carry Alex. The girls were on the brink of a full-blown fight when Finn returned, leading a groggy Loki who was swaying from lack of sleep. Loki''s Estate... "Why are you here so early? You know girls need their beauty sleep to stay beautiful," Loki said in a sleepy tone. "I came to take you..." Alex began, but was interrupted again. "You came to take me so we could get married?" Loki asked, suddenly waking up. At her words, everyone in the room grimaced. Alex''s eye started twitching even more. "No, I didn''t come for that," Alex said, his eye twitching. "If not for that, then why did you ask me to wake up?" Loki asked, pouring herself some coffee. "I''ve gathered some information and may have found a potential ally," Alex replied, ignoring the girls'' attempts to stretch him out. "And who is this potential ally?" Loki asked, observing the girls'' attempts to keep Alex. "You''ll find out when you get there. Better bring someone who can actually listen, unlike you," Alex said, already being held by the victor of the battle, Ais. "Are you saying I can''t listen?" Loki asked loudly. "You''ve got it in one ear and out the other," Alex shrugged. Hearing his words, Loki grit her teeth in anger. "Then who should I bring with me?" Loki asked, finishing her coffee and preparing to leave. "Choose someone you consider responsible," Alex said, looking at Loki. "Hmm, who should I take?" Loki pondered, glancing at her family members. After a moment''s thought, a mischievous smile appeared on her face, and she made her choice. "I''ll take Finn with me. He''s the captain of my family," Loki said with a playful grin at Alex. Loki approached Ais, who was holding Alex, and reached out her hands. "Now, Ais, give me Alex, and we''ll head out," Loki said, trying to take Alex from Ais. Ais was reluctant to give up Alex but eventually relented and handed him over. Once Alex was out of her arms, Ais felt a pang of discomfort and wanted to take him back, but Loki didn''t give her that chance and began to leave. Seeing Ais''s sad face, Alex threw her a candy and told her not to be sad. Ais looked at the candy and decided to eat it. After tasting it, Ais''s eyes sparkled with delight, and she decided to ask for more candies like that next time. (Author''s note: I really love strawberry candies and sweets in general, so feel free to share what sweets you like.) Hephaestus'' Estate Returning to Hephaestus'' estate, Alex immediately noticed Freya elegantly sipping tea, completely ignoring Hestia, who was glaring at her with animosity. When Alex appeared, Hestia initially felt relieved but then noticed that he was in Loki''s arms. Loki, noticing Hestia''s gaze, smirked, showing her superiority. "Washboard, put Alex down! It''s not your turn to hold him right now," Hestia yelled, rushing towards Loki and trying to pry Alex from her arms. "No one asked you, busty shrimp," Loki replied, dodging Hestia''s attempts and hiding Alex. "Now I understand what some anime heroes felt like when adult women constantly pursued them in their childhood," Alex thought, as Loki carried him around, dodging Hestia. While the battle for Alex''s embrace raged on, Freya watched with a cheerful smile, understanding that in the end, the one who could take advantage of the situation would win. She waited for the right moment. The struggle for the right to hold Alex continued, and Alex was about to intervene, but his savior, Hephaestus, stepped in. "You two, Alex is not a toy or a hugging pillow. Loki, put Alex down immediately," Hephaestus said in a serious tone. Hearing her words, Hestia and Loki stopped. Loki, seeing Hephaestus''s gaze, flinched and lowered Alex to the floor. "And, Hestia, I''m turning a blind eye to you sneaking into Alex''s room at night to sleep with him. Don''t forget this is my house, and I can stop you from doing that," Hephaestus continued, shifting her gaze to Hestia, who trembled under her friend''s stare. "Alright, we''re done here," Hephaestus said, approaching Alex and picking him up. Seeing Hephaestus''s actions, Hestia and Loki wanted to protest but immediately fell silent under her gaze. "She''s good. Never would have thought Hephaestus could use this situation so effectively. It seems the main enemy is Hephaestus, not Hestia," Freya thought, watching Hephaestus''s actions. "Now we can discuss the situation we''re in," Hephaestus said, sitting down at the table. Seeing that Hephaestus had sat down, Loki and Hestia followed suit, quietly taking their seats, afraid to make a noise. "Um, Freya. Has Allen returned yet?" Alex asked, still shaken by Hephaestus''s actions. "Allen hasn''t returned yet, but I think he will be back soon," Freya said with a soft smile. Realizing that this cat hadn''t returned yet, Alex began to consider which gods might be part of this group and how best to lure them out. (Author''s note: If it''s not too much trouble, could you suggest a couple of evil gods from mythology that I might use for the semi-villainous group?) To be continued... Chapter 31 - 31: Plan of Action and Useless Information Hephaestus Manor While Alex was lost in his thoughts, the goddesses exchanged glances, particularly noting Hephaestus, who held Alex on her lap. Hestia looked the saddest in this situation since she was the only one who hadn''t had the chance to carry Alex in her arms, even though she forgot that she slept with him every night. Freya continued sipping her tea, observing Alex deep in thought, knowing she would have a chance to ask him for a favor later. Loki, after glancing at Hephaestus, decided to have a drink, pulling out a bottle of alcohol from who knows where and opening it. "What?" Loki asked when everyone started looking at her. "You''re all silent, so I decided to relax," she added, pouring herself a drink. "How can you drink in a situation like this?" Hestia asked, glaring at Loki. "Alex asked me to bring someone who would listen; I''m just here for company as a goddess," Loki replied, shrugging. Finn, hearing her words, only shook his head, knowing that Loki had always been a carefree goddess. Hephaestus also shook her head, while Freya merely smiled. "Why is everyone silent? We gathered here to discuss matters, the group of idiots, as Alex calls them," Loki said, taking a sip from her glass. Everyone turned their attention to Alex, who was deep in thought and not responding to their words. Hephaestus gently nudged him in the side to get his attention. Alex snapped out of his reverie and turned to Hephaestus, not understanding why she did that. Seeing that he was paying attention, Hephaestus gestured to the others who were watching him. "What?" Alex asked, not understanding why everyone was looking at him. Finn smirked, realizing why Loki had become so close to Alex: they were similar. Finn didn''t yet know how much. Alex knew how to restrain his nature, whereas Loki couldn''t. "You gathered us to discuss the alliance and the information you received," Freya said, looking at Alex with a puzzled expression. "Oh, right. I got lost in thought," Alex replied. He wanted to wait for Allen, but Loki couldn''t wait any longer. "As for the information I have at the moment, it''s just the name of a god who might be part of this group of idiots, and I''ve also figured out how they create or rather enhance monsters, making them several levels higher than their peers," Alex said, standing up from Hephaestus''s lap, who was reluctant to let him go. Standing on the floor, Alex stepped back and started rummaging in his pocket. "Hestia, where''s my board?" Alex asked, searching his pockets. "Here it is, I put it in my bag," Hestia said with a smile, pulling out a large board from a small bag. Seeing Hestia pull such a large board from her bag, everyone except Hephaestus widened their eyes, not understanding how it fit in there. "Hey, can I have one of those?" Loki asked, drooling over the bag, imagining how she could hide all her alcohol in it from Riveria. "Who? Do you need my board?" Alex asked, pretending not to understand what Loki wanted. "I''m not talking about your board," Loki started to say, but was interrupted. "Right, why would she need another board when she already carries one with her all the time," Hestia interrupted, laughing at Loki. "What did you say, you busty midget?" Loki shouted, trying to attack Hestia. While Hestia and Loki started fighting again, Freya looked at Hestia''s purse and thought it was a very useful item for everyday tasks. She could carry her outfits and many different things in it. She wanted to get such a purse but didn''t know how to ask without losing the favor Alex had promised. Hephaestus, seeing the two fighting again, sighed and decided to stop them once more. Alex clapped his hands, attracting everyone''s attention. "Alright, that''s enough, you two! And Loki, about the purse, I''ll think about it," Alex said. Hestia and Loki exchanged glances, huffed, and turned away from each other. Seeing that they had calmed down, Alex decided to continue. "Our first suspect is Thanatos and members of his familia," Alex said, sticking an image of Thanatos and the dead adventurer on the board. "Next is the monster that was enhanced using some method," he continued, attaching a photo of the altered Orc. "At the moment, this is all we have. I estimate their group might consist of five to ten gods," Alex concluded. "Do you know which gods might be part of their group, or at least have any theories about who they might be?" Hephaestus asked, pondering the situation. "This is just a theory for now, but after meeting with Freya, I think it could be gods who embody evil aspects," Alex said, thoughtfully stroking his chin. "Which aspect does Thanatos belong to?" Alex asked, realizing he hadn''t checked this earlier. "Thanatos is one of the gods associated with death," Freya said, looking at the board. "But death is a part of life, its opposite. It''s literally part of balance. Death can''t be either bad or good," Alex said, slapping his forehead. "Every second, something dies and is born. How can death be considered something bad?" Alex asked, not understanding why Thanatos considered himself evil. "Alex, aren''t you afraid of death?" Hestia asked, not understanding why Alex was upset. Everyone looked at Alex, not understanding what had caused such a reaction after learning what Thanatos was responsible for. "Life and death are a natural cycle for everything. Even for the universe and gods. Nothing can live forever," Alex answered Hestia''s question. "Alright, we got off-topic. We need to name potential gods with a negative aspect and look for clues linking them to this group," Alex continued, steering the conversation back on track. "It could be Erebus, Nyx, and many other gods associated with negative aspects," Freya suggested after some thought. "Alright, we''ll start with Erebus and Nyx and look for others as we progress," Alex said, writing the two names on the board. "Also, let''s not forget that Apollo didn''t have a negative aspect but might have been connected to this group," Hephaestus added, recalling Apollo''s behavior. "Most likely, Apollo was their pawn and a fool who was easy to manipulate," Alex replied, dismissing the idea that Apollo was part of the group. "Could Soma be part of this group?" Hestia asked, remembering how much Lily had suffered from Soma Familia members. "No, Soma is definitely not part of this group. That idiot always stays in his room brewing wine. If he were involved, he would be showing up more often," Alex answered, shaking his head. "What if he''s brewing wine that makes his familia members dependent and causes chaos?" Loki asked, raising her hand. "That''s already understood, since the wine is brewed by a god and thus has such an effect. But he does it unintentionally," Alex replied, based on the information gathered about Soma Familia and Soma himself. He knew that Soma was just a recluse who didn''t want to interfere and simply made wine, but that didn''t excuse his inaction regarding his familia. "Also, let''s not forget that besides negative gods, other gods might be part of this group," Alex said. Hearing his words, the goddesses exchanged suspicious glances. Seeing this, Alex shook his head and tapped the board to draw their attention. "No one in this room is part of this group," he said. The goddesses smiled sheepishly, realizing they had forgotten this. Alex could understand Loki and Hestia suspecting each other, but he hadn''t expected Freya to start looking at the others with suspicion. "Most likely, they will lie low for a while, so we will have time to look for those who might be part of this group," Alex said. Everyone exchanged glances, understanding that there was no other option. "So what should we do in this situation?" Finn asked, realizing that chaos worse than what Evils did might break out in the future, and there might not be enough people to protect all of Orario. "Getting stronger is the simplest option in this situation. Without strength, you''re essentially cannon fodder," Alex said, spreading his arms. Finn pursed his lips, understanding this simple truth but hoping Alex would offer other options as well. "For starters, we need to wait for the next gods'' meeting, and we''ll need Freya''s ability to be a social butterfly," Alex said, and everyone turned their gaze to Freya, who was sipping tea. Freya noticed everyone looking at her and smiled. "And what do you need my help with?" Freya asked, sitting in a more elegant pose. "You interact with many gods, and through conversations, you''ll look for flaws in their words and possible members of this group of idiots. That''s if they show up at the meeting, of course," Alex said, looking at Freya. "What will I get in return? After all, I''m not part of this group yet," Freya asked, smiling sweetly. Hestia was ready to explode at her words, but was stopped by Hephaestus. "All the same conditions, but within reason and without your past requests. I''ll say ''no'' to those right away," Alex replied, not allowing Freya to say anything excessive. He didn''t want Hestia to, in a fit of rage, shock Freya. "Haha, then I''ll think about it for now and put my requests on hold until I figure out what I want," Freya said, laughing elegantly. Hearing her words, Hestia realized that Freya had asked for something excessive and began to look at her even more suspiciously. Hestia decided she would protect Alex''s innocence from this woman, so she wouldn''t corrupt him. "And what about what you said about getting stronger?" Finn asked, ignoring the goddesses who were eyeing each other suspiciously. "Our house will be finished soon, and I''ll set up a training room in the basement. You''ll come there, and I''ll... train you," Alex answered with a smile. Finn heard what Alex said and realized that the training would be akin to torture. Even if they did become stronger, it would be a very tough ordeal. Finn could already imagine the faces of the other participants and their tear-filled eyes. While the team discussed their affairs and actions in case of an emergency, the group of villains gathered to discuss their plans. "What should we do about Thanatos?" asked a female voice. "Nothing for now. He hasn''t been exposed yet," replied the leader, sitting at the table and staring at the empty seat where Thanatos should have been. "What if he gets exposed? That idiot might drag us all down with him," said a male voice. "If he tries to drag us down, we''ll just shift all the blame onto him and say he forced us," said a third participant. "I suggest we replace him or find someone else for our group. With more eyes and allies, it will be easier to act in the future. And if Thanatos decides to betray us, we''ll have more votes to suppress him and divert suspicion," proposed the female voice after some thought. "Replacing Thanatos isn''t an option for now. If we drive him out, he''ll definitely do something foolish. As for new members, who do you suggest?" asked the second participant. "We should look for those with similar interests, who can support us or corrupt other gods," said the third, grinning. "I''m not sure we can corrupt any gods. Apollo was an exception because he was lustful and arrogant. It was easy to pull him into darkness," said the female voice. While the group argued, the leader sat and observed, frowning. He didn''t want to repeat Evilus''s mistakes, so he acted cautiously, leaving no traces. Even in Apollo''s case, he hadn''t intervened, only observing and giving orders. He pondered the possibility of recruiting new members, but that also carried the risk of being exposed prematurely. The leader considered which god might fit their organization without risking exposure. "Erebus, what do you think about new recruits and replacing Thanatos?" asked the second participant. "Let''s postpone replacing Thanatos for now. If he gets discovered, we''ll blame him. If this fool can cover his tracks, we''ll keep him," replied Erebus after some thought. "And new recruits?" asked the female voice. "Let''s also postpone that. But you can try to get close to those you want to invite. Remember, Orario has eyes and ears everywhere. Everyone is curious, and rumors spread quickly," warned Erebus, indicating that it was better to act cautiously and not attract unnecessary attention. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "From now on, we go underground and make no moves. The experiment with the monster succeeded, albeit with some flaws. This means we can try to enhance the Rex monster. But creating a crystal for such types of monsters will take time. For now, we gather our strength and search for potential recruits, avoiding contact with each other. We''ll communicate using the old method," outlined Erebus. Hearing his words, everyone understood that it was best to keep a low profile and go about their business as usual. "What about Thanatos?" asked the third participant. "I''ll send him a message myself, telling him to keep a low profile," said Erebus, rising from his chair. "This meeting is over. I hope to hear good news next time," he added as he left the room. Seeing that Erebus had left, the others continued to debate who would be the best to invite. Unable to reach a definite decision, they each maintained their own opinions and dispersed, realizing that it was uncertain when they would meet again. Suspicion began to rise, and it was best to keep a low profile, as Erebus had advised. Hephaestus''s Mansion While the group of villains was making their plans, Alex''s team was discussing which gods might be part of the villainous group. After a lengthy discussion, the board was filled with names of gods¡ªranging from the so-called evil ones to the most ordinary. Alex looked at the filled board and realized that the goddesses had decided to name all the gods who might be in Orario or might descend in the future. Alex rubbed his face, understanding that it was better not to ask these goddesses for more, as you tell them one thing, and they do another. Freya, seeing Alex''s puzzled expression, smiled and approached him. "What''s with your face? Why the frown?" Freya asked, standing next to Alex. "What do you mean by frown? Did you seriously decide to name all the gods that are in Orario?" Alex shouted with a twitching eye. "Well, you asked us to name the gods," Loki said, not understanding why he was angry. "I asked you to name the gods who might be part of the group, in your opinion, not all the gods in Orario," Alex said, looking at the goddesses. Seeing his gaze, everyone turned away with awkward smiles. "Fine, we need to wait for Allen, who should be arriving soon, and ask him what he has learned," Alex said with a sigh, looking at everyone in the room. While Alex was contemplating whether to do everything himself or wait for a chance to participate in a group battle against the villains and defeat them with the power of friendship, he grimaced at the thought. The only anime where he liked the power of friendship was "Fairy Tail"; everything else he considered nonsense. Everyone watched Alex''s frowning face, wondering if they had done something wrong. Hestia was the most concerned, feeling useless in this situation. While Alex was deciding what to do, Allen arrived with information. "Lady Freya, I have arrived after completing your order," Allen said as he appeared in the room and removed his cloak. "What did you find out about Thanatos?" Alex asked, looking at Allen, who had a smug expression on his face. Hearing Alex''s words, Allen grimaced and ignored him, waiting for instructions from Freya. "Allen, what did you find out? Can you tell us?" Freya asked with a motherly smile. Seeing her smile, Allen was encouraged, while Hestia and Loki grimaced. "Thanatos is definitely part of this evil group. Some members of his family are aware of his plans," Allen said. "Well, why are you silent? Or is that all you found out?" Alex asked with a twisted face. Allen decided to ignore his words and continued. "Eros, who died in the dungeon, was his closest family member. Also, there is a girl named Savina and a couple of other people whose names he did not reveal," Allen continued. Hearing this, Alex began to lose patience, as he could not stand people who went silent and stopped speaking. Seeing Alex reaching for his pocket, Freya asked Allen to continue. "Thanatos decided to cover his tracks and will likely lay low, behaving like an ordinary god with a family. The girl named Savina went to recall other members to return," Allen said, expecting praise from Freya. Seeing his proud face, Alex began to get even angrier. "You did so well, maybe I should scratch behind your ears for that?" Alex said with a sweet smile that sent shivers down everyone''s spines. Allen looked at Alex, not understanding why he was saying that. "You''re an idiot. I gave you a cloak to hide, and instead of bringing any useful information, you only mentioned the name of the corpse and the girl who''s supposedly under Tanatos''s command. Did you not think to steal any documents or at least letters that might have the names of Tanatos''s associates? Instead, you brought essentially useless information that could have been heard on the street. And what''s with that proud face, as if you completed a top-secret mission?" Alex ranted, furious at the foolish cat. "Now I see where Anni''s character comes from. You two are literally the same," he continued. "Come on, Alex. He''s not to blame. Maybe he didn''t want to get caught and acted cautiously," Hestia tried to calm Alex. "If you''re so smart, you could have gone and done it yourself, instead of asking Lady Freya to do you a favor," Allen replied with a sarcastic tone. "I''ll hit you with this stick right now," Alex said, pulling out a stick from his pocket. Everyone who knew about the stick ran to stop him. "Let me go, I''ll hit him. All he found out was that Tanatos is part of the group and that he has close adventurers who carry out his orders," Alex said, struggling against those holding him back from beating up Allen. Freya didn''t understand why they were holding Alex back until she saw the stick. While Hestia was calming Alex, Freya decided to ask about the stick. Loki, hearing Freya''s question, wasn''t sure whether to answer. After some thought, Loki decided to explain what the stick was. Freya crookedly smiled, recalling a rumor she had recently heard. "Alright, Hestia, that''s enough. I''m not angry. Essentially, the information Allen brought may be half-useful, but only if we intercept Savina before she hides," Alex said, putting the stick back in his pocket and sighing heavily. "So, what''s the plan of action?" Finn asked, seeing that Alex had calmed down and sighed. "First, we need to strengthen our forces in case these idiots start executing their plans earlier. Then we wait for the gods'' meeting to find those who were or are currently close to Tanatos. And lastly, expect that things might hit the fan at any moment. For now, that''s all we can do," Alex said. Everyone understood that they didn''t have many options for action. "By the way, where are those three misfortunes? I haven''t seen them since yesterday evening," Alex asked, looking around. "Lily, Cassandra, and Daphne left after they woke up. According to Daphne, since they did well in the raid, they can afford some rest and entertainment," Tsukaki said. Just as Alex was about to ask more questions about the girls, they returned, but their appearance left much to be desired. They looked as if they had been in a bar fight. "What happened to you? Why do you look like you got into a bar brawl?" Alex asked, looking at the girls who were covered in dust. "We were accosted by members of the Soma family, and we got into a fight," Cassandra said. Alex looked at them, not understanding how they could end up in a fight with Cassandra, who was always the voice of reason. He decided to hear the whole story and asked Cassandra to explain everything from the beginning. To be continued... Chapter 32 - 32: A Day Without Alex or How the Girls Found Trouble Hephaestus Manor... After Alex left the Hephaestus manor, the three drunkards who had celebrated their first raid yesterday were still in a deep sleep, unwilling to wake up. Alex had promised that today would be a day off, so they drank themselves into a state where they had forgotten about yesterday''s raid. The first to wake up was Cassandra, who was being hugged by Daphne like an octopus. When Cassandra woke up and disentangled herself from Daphne, she rubbed her eyes and squinted from a severe hangover, trying to remember what had happened yesterday. She remembered the raid and coming to the Hostess of Fertility, but after that, her memories were blurry. Cassandra decided to drink some water to soothe her parched throat. She got up and, with unsteady legs, headed for the room''s exit, trying not to wake anyone. But fate played a cruel joke, and Cassandra, not having gone far, tripped and fell with such a crash that it could have woken up half of Orario. Hearing the sound of the fall, Daphne and Lili groaned and began to wake up, clutching their heads. Their angry eyes looked at Cassandra, who was lying on the floor in a ridiculous pose, awkwardly smiling at the two girls. "Couldn''t you be quieter?" Daphne asked, holding her head and trying to suppress her nausea. "Ugh, my head," groaned Lili, trying to get up from the couch. "Sorry! It''s not my fault my legs won''t listen to me," Cassandra said, trying to stand but still swaying. "Does anyone remember what happened yesterday?" Daphne asked, holding her head and trying not to fall back onto the bed. "I only remember our raid, then coming to the Hostess of Fertility, and after that, everything is a blur," said Lili, trying to recall, but the headache wouldn''t allow it. The girls sat and tried to remember last evening, but nothing came to mind, so they decided to leave it for later when the headache subsided. After sitting for a while, they decided to get up. Groaning and like a group of zombies, the girls trudged to the dining hall to drink water and eat something. Tsubaki, who was sitting at the table at the time, saw the three girls walking shakily and grumbling and couldn''t help but laugh at their appearance. Hearing Tsubaki''s laughter, the girls groaned and grabbed their heads. Hearing their groans, Tsubaki laughed even harder as it looked comical, with everyone acting in sync. After the girls reached the table, they just collapsed onto it, not wanting to move anymore. Tsubaki shook her head and decided to help them. "Here you go, girls, this really helps with hangovers," Tsubaki said, placing glasses with a drink in front of them. "What is it?" Cassandra asked, lifting her head and looking at the glass. "It really helps with hangovers. Sometimes I overdo it too, and this drink is just right in the morning," Tsubaki said with a smile, looking at the three groaning girls. After the girls drank the beverage Tsubaki gave them, they began to feel better, and their headaches started to subside. Deciding that the headache had passed along with the nausea, they decided to eat. Tsubaki, seeing them starting to feel better, shook her head, recalling that her first hangover was just as bad. Tsubaki served them food and sat at the table, continuing to read requests and orders for weapon crafting. The girls ate, slowly enjoying the food Tsubaki had brought them. After breakfast, Lili began to look around and noticed that Alex, who was usually home by this time, was not there, and neither was Hestia, who usually lazed around the house. "Tsubaki, where''s Alex?" Lili asked, noticing his absence. "Alex went to the guild to take care of some matters and find out something. He won''t be back until evening, so you can relax," Tsubaki said, glancing up from her orders. "And what about Lady Hestia and Lady Hephaestus? Where are they?" Cassandra asked, knowing that Hestia usually woke up around this time and came for breakfast. "Hephaestus went to her shop for some business and took Hestia along to keep her from lazing around at home, according to Hephaestus," Tsubaki said, remembering how Hestia had cried and protested about leaving. "So what should we do today?" Daphne asked, looking at the others at the table. "You can rest. Alex gave you the day off to relax. You can go shopping or just unwind at home, it''s up to you," Tsubaki said, her eyes still on the orders. Hearing Tsubaki''s words, the girls exchanged glances and realized they had a free day. They began deciding what to do. Cassandra suggested just relaxing at home. Hearing her suggestion, Lili and Daphne shook their heads. Daphne proposed going shopping. Lili thought for a moment and agreed to go shopping. Daphne and Lili then looked intently at Cassandra. Under their gaze, Cassandra gave in and agreed to go shopping too, even though she secretly wanted to stay home and lie down. Seeing that Cassandra didn''t want to go anywhere, Daphne decided to tempt her in her own way and started whispering about a new pastry shop that had opened. Cassandra, who didn''t want to go out, quickly changed her mind upon hearing about the new pastry shop and was now unstoppable. Cassandra hurried to her room to get ready and go for sweets. Seeing Cassandra rush off, Daphne shook her head and went to get ready as well. Tsubaki watched this scene and laughed, saying, "It''s good to be young." Hearing her own words, Tsubaki made a face and thought that she was still young herself, being a girl in the prime of her life. Lili, seeing Daphne and Cassandra getting ready, also followed them. As Lili was about to leave the dining hall, she decided to invite Tsubaki to join them, to which Tsubaki shook her head and said she still had work to do. Lili, hearing her response, said that she could come with them next time. Tsubaki smiled and said she would definitely go with them next time. After the girls got ready and set out to enjoy their day off, they had to decide where to go. Here opinions differed: Cassandra wanted to go straight to the pastry shop, Daphne wanted to look at armor and weapons, and Lili wanted to buy clothes and check out a new couch she had saved up for. They hadn''t gone far from Hephaestus''s house before a dispute broke out about where to go. No one wanted to compromise. This argument continued for a while until Lili found a way out of the situation. "Daphne, why do you need armor?" Lili asked, posing an obvious question. "I need armor because I play the role of the vanguard in our team," Daphne replied, indicating that she needed to ensure the group''s protection. "You don''t need to buy that subpar armor. Alex can make you something much better than what you can buy, and you won''t spend any money," Cassandra said, with Lili nodding in agreement. "And why would he make me this armor?" Daphne asked, not believing that Alex would just make her armor for free. "Didn''t you listen when he was talking? You''re a member of his family, which means you''re his responsibility," Cassandra said, recalling Alex''s words from the dungeon. "That doesn''t change the fact that he might not want to make armor for me," Daphne continued to deny. "If he refuses, I''ll ask Lady Hestia to persuade him," Lili suggested. Daphne thought this could work if Alex declined. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, if you agree, then we''re heading to the pastry shop on the shopping street," Cassandra said, seeing that Daphne was no longer arguing. "No, we''re going to look at beds first. I''m tired of hearing Lady Hestia brag about her soft bed. I want one too, and nothing will stop me from getting it," Lili declared, not giving Cassandra a chance to object. "Or do you want to sleep on the floor when we move into our renovated house?" "Are you saying there are no beds for us?" Daphne asked, not understanding how that was possible. "When we moved to Lady Hephaestus''s place temporarily, Alex didn''t plan on taking in new members. So nothing was prepared," Lili replied with a wry smile. Lili''s words caused a collective sigh as the girls realized that ordering new beds was a priority. "But where will we put them if we buy them immediately without waiting for delivery?" Cassandra asked, understanding there was nowhere to put the beds and no point in leaving them at Hephaestus''s house. "That''s easy to solve with the bag Alex gave me," Lili said, showing the brown backpack on her back. Seeing the small backpack on Lili''s back, the girls didn''t understand how it would solve the bed problem. Lili, seeing their confusion, decided to explain what kind of bag it was by pulling out various small and large items to show that the backpack could hold many things. Cassandra and Daphne were amazed by the backpack and decided they should ask Alex for one too. Seeing that the conversation was over, Lili said they should head to the shopping street. Upon arriving at the shopping street, the girls first went to the store selling home furniture. Entering the store, they began looking around and choosing furniture for personal use. Daphne was unhappy that Alex hadn''t thought of this earlier, as new members could join their family at any time, and there would be no place for them to stay. While browsing typical room items like beds and nightstands for personal belongings, each girl picked what she liked best. But Lili had another goal¡ªa soft bed like the one Hestia had ordered. Not seeing a similar bed, Lili decided to ask the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper, hearing Lili''s question, pondered for a moment, trying to remember if they had any more of those beds in stock. While he thought, Cassandra and Daphne came over to Lili and decided they also wanted such beds. "Yes, we should have those beds in stock unless they''ve already been sold," the shopkeeper said after some thought. "If we buy items in bulk and pay upfront, will we get a discount?" Lili asked, having already calculated the total and, being thrifty, eager to negotiate a discount. "It depends on how much you plan to purchase," the shopkeeper replied, seeing that the girls were interested in more than just the beds. "We''re buying three beds, three nightstands, three wardrobes, and other small items for setting up rooms," Lili listed. "Hmmm. If you''re buying that much, I can offer you a 10% discount on your entire purchase," the shopkeeper offered. "I want a 20% discount," Lili countered, holding up two fingers. The shopkeeper shook his head and refused to give such a discount. A negotiation ensued: Lili insisted on 20%, but the shopkeeper, experienced with such customers, stood firm at 10%. The haggling continued for a good ten minutes until the shopkeeper finally conceded and offered a 15% discount. Lili proudly smiled at her victory. Daphne and Cassandra were impressed by Lili''s bargaining skills and decided to always take her along for shopping in the future. Although the Hestia Familia might have plenty of money in the future, saving money whenever possible is always beneficial. After paying for the order, the shopkeeper offered delivery, hoping to earn a bit more from these customers. However, he was stunned when Lili simply packed all the items into her small backpack and left with a triumphant smile. The shopkeeper couldn''t believe his eyes for a long time until his colleague called him for lunch. After leaving the furniture store, the girls decided to stroll a bit before visiting the pastry shop. While walking through the shopping street, they bought various trinkets and small items for their home, knowing that they might not have free time for a leisurely walk anytime soon. Cassandra kept asking Lili where she learned to haggle. Lili thought for a moment and decided to share her story since they were now family, and there was no point in hiding her past. Lili had found the home she had always dreamed of and a family that cared for her. Lili recalled her first meeting with Alex, the person who had saved her. It was hard for her to believe how he could change his demeanor like flipping a page in a book: at one moment serious, and the next moment acting sweet and innocent. Lili shared her entire life story, except for the part where she had caused trouble with Alex to avoid being overheard. While Lili told her story, their group arrived at the pastry shop. "You must have suffered a lot," Cassandra said, hugging Lili. "Yes, you''ve had a tough life, but now we''re family, and we won''t let anyone hurt you," Daphne said, patting Lili on the shoulder for comfort. "Everything is fine now. Alex and Lady Hestia helped me cope. Alex is helping me become stronger," Lili said with a smile. She no longer worried about her past, focusing on the future as Alex had advised her. "It''s right that you''ve been able to let go of your past to look toward the future," Cassandra said wisely, continuing to hug Lili. After Lili shared her story, it brought them even closer and strengthened their friendship. Cassandra, who was eagerly anticipating the new desserts, was ready to rush to the pastry shop, but their path was blocked by a group of adventurers. "Isn''t this our little thief? We were wondering where our wallet disappeared," one of the adventurers said, approaching Lili''s group. "You''d better step aside and go your own way," Daphne said, stepping in front of Lili to protect her. "What''s this? The little insignificant helper found herself some friends and got braver?" the adventurer mocked, eyeing Lili''s group. "Though, they''re not bad. How about spending some time with us, and we''ll forget this girl''s debt?" he added with a lewd smile, causing his group to laugh. "I''m warning you for the last time: you''d better leave if you don''t want any trouble," Daphne said sternly, ready to draw her weapon. "And what if we don''t leave? Are you going to beat us?" the adventurer asked mockingly. "You''re right!" Daphne said, landing a punch on the adventurer. Seeing their leader attacked, the other members of the adventurer group joined the fight. However, they didn''t expect the group of girls to be so tough. Despite the numerical advantage, the adventurers faced opponents who had trained under Alex and fought hordes of monsters in dungeons. Even Cassandra, who was a healer, could hold her own against her attackers. Lili, who had trained the longest with Alex, sent enemies flying with her fists, leaving them unable to get up after her blows. The battle lasted for a while, but the girls managed to defeat their opponents. Looking at the defeated foes, the girls were proud of themselves. However, Daphne didn''t forget the adventurer leader''s words and approached him to give him a kick in the groin, making sure he knew not to mess with the girls. Afterward, the girls noticed they were covered in dust and dirt with a few bruises on their arms. Realizing they wouldn''t be able to go to the pastry shop in such a state, they decided to head back home. Cassandra, pouting, wanted to cry, but Daphne promised that she would go buy her a cake tomorrow. Cassandra could only give in and cast a sad glance at the pastry shop one last time before leaving, her final thought being, "I''ll come back, I promise." Hephaestus'' Mansion Let''s return to the moment when the girls arrived home and found a group of people discussing their future plans. The girls decided to share their story. "Hold on, hold on. I asked you to tell me how you got into this mess, not to recount your entire day," Alex said, having listened to Cassandra''s account. "And what''s with the monologue at the end where you say you''ll come back?" Alex continued, looking at Cassandra oddly, who looked away. "You asked for the story, so what''s the problem?" Daphne retorted upon hearing Alex''s words. "Alright, that''s not important. What''s important is that you were attacked by Soma''s family," Alex interrupted, not allowing Daphne to continue complaining. "So, what are we going to do about this situation?" he asked, looking at the girls. Everyone in the room noticed them, observing that they were covered in dust and had a few bruises. "Alex, you need to teach them a lesson for attacking my children!" Hestia exclaimed, unaware of the commotion this would cause. "Tell me, Lili, do you want revenge? Do you want to go back and beat the foolishness out of them? Do you want to make them suffer? Do you want to beat them so badly that their own mother wouldn''t recognize them?" Alex began, his smile growing wider with each word, creating an unsettling feeling among everyone in the room. Those who heard Alex''s words and saw his mad grin took a step back. No one had ever seen Alex like this before. Alex continued to look at Lili with his crazed smile, waiting for her response. Lili looked at Alex and nodded resolutely. In response, Alex laughed maniacally and began preparing for a crusade. To be continued... Chapter 33 - 33: Revenge is a Dish Best Served Hot Hearing Alex''s maniacal laughter, everyone in the room grew tense, not understanding why he started acting this way. Hestia had just asked him to teach a lesson to the guys who attacked the girls. While Alex rummaged through his pockets, everyone watched him with strange looks, as his maniacal grin didn''t leave his face. Hestia, more than anyone, didn''t understand what had just happened. One moment they were discussing how to deal with the gods who wanted to cause trouble, then the members of her family returned, and suddenly Alex began laughing and talking about revenge. "Alex-kun, what are you planning to do?" Hestia asked cautiously. "As a wise man once said, ''Revenge is a dish best served cold.'' But I don''t agree with those words. Revenge should be swift, like a stone flying towards the head," Alex replied, searching in his pockets for items that would help him in this task. "Don''t tell me you plan to go to the Soma family''s house," Hestia asked, watching as Alex finished his preparations. Alex nodded and started returning to his adult form, changing into his signature outfit for causing trouble. Seeing Alex return to his adult form, Hestia realized that this time, the problems would be bigger than before. "No, I won''t let you do what you''re planning!" Hestia yelled, running up to Alex and clinging to him. "Hestia, my dear goddess, you asked me to teach them a lesson. Why are you trying to stop me now?" Alex asked, looking at Hestia hanging on him. "I asked you to teach them a lesson, not to create even more problems," Hestia yelled, preventing Alex from moving. Seeing that Hestia wasn''t willing to let him go, Alex came to a decision that would allow him to leave. He looked at Hestia seriously, making her start to feel nervous. "Hestia, if you let me go, I''ll make you an offer you can''t refuse," Alex said, looking Hestia straight in the eyes. "W-What offer?" Hestia asked nervously. "A date just for the two of us. Just you, me, and a candlelit dinner," Alex whispered in her ear. Hearing his proposal, Hestia blushed deeply, and her pigtails began to twirl from embarrassment. Noticing that Hestia''s grip was loosening, Alex decided to use his final weapon in this situation. He slowly leaned down to Hestia and kissed her on the forehead. Feeling the kiss on her forehead, Hestia completely lost consciousness from embarrassment. Alex caught Hestia, who had fainted, and gently laid her on the couch, deciding to continue his preparations. Everyone watching Alex''s actions at that moment was stunned. No one expected him to handle Hestia in such a manner. Some watched the interaction with envy, while others just shook their heads with wry smiles. Everyone was curious about what exactly Alex had said to Hestia to make her blush so much, and why he decided to kiss her, even if it was just on the forehead. Just as Alex was about to embark on his path of revenge, another goddess intervened, understanding that Alex''s actions would lead to no good. "Alex, whatever you''re planning, you better stop it," Hephaestus said in a stern tone. Alex turned around at her words and looked at her intently, making Hephaestus nervous. "Hephaestus, how can you do this to me?" Alex said, putting on a sad face. "What are you talking about?" Hephaestus started to get nervous. "Don''t you remember that evening when we stood under the moonlight in each other''s embrace?" Alex said dramatically, causing question marks to appear over everyone''s heads. "What evening? What moon? What embrace?" Hephaestus, blushing, began to ask questions. "How can you forget that wonderful evening," Alex said, with tears welling up in his eyes. Everyone who heard Alex''s words turned their gaze to Hephaestus, who was blushing and confused about what was happening. "We admired the beautiful full moon, you were in my arms, and I whispered words of love into your ear," Alex continued, approaching Hephaestus. Seeing him coming closer, Hephaestus began to step back until her back was against the wall. Alex slowly approached her, took her hand, and brought his face so close that their noses almost touched. "Don''t you remember all my words of love to you, Hephaestus? Don''t you remember how you turned and hugged me tightly, saying that you loved me too, that we would be together in sorrow and joy, and that whatever problems we might face in the future, we would overcome them? And our passionate kiss of love that we shared afterward?" Alex said, bringing his face closer to Hephaestus. She blushed even more until her face was as red as her hair. Alex slowly leaned in, and seeing his face get closer, Hephaestus could no longer bear it and fainted from embarrassment, sinking to the floor with a red face. Seeing that another goddess had been taken out, Alex proudly smiled. Everyone who saw and heard his every word and action stood with their mouths open in astonishment. Those who knew Hephaestus couldn''t believe that such a serious goddess could have done such a thing and then fainted from embarrassment. The most amused at this moment was Tsubaki, who had always seen only the serious side of Hephaestus and finally saw her blush like a lovesick maiden today. Alex was just finishing his preparations when he was interrupted again. Loki, seeing that two goddesses were out of commission, realized this was her best chance to join in on the chaos with Alex. While Alex was distracted, watching the blushing Hephaestus, Loki quietly snuck up, jumped on his back, and wrapped her arms around his neck and her legs around his torso. "You know you''re not going anywhere without me," Loki said, clinging to Alex. Alex sighed heavily, having forgotten about Loki. He still remembered his vow to never take her along again, knowing that this woman could ruin everything. Not knowing what to do with Loki or how to distract her from the situation, Alex thought for a moment, pulled Loki off of him, and began to look at her. "What, do you want to kiss me or hug me, or maybe you want to start whispering words of love in my ear?" Loki said, looking at Alex before her. "Just know, I''m not as simple as these two. I don''t mind if you kiss or hug me, but I''m still going with you." Alex continued to look at Loki, still unsure how to get rid of her. "If you keep looking at me like that, I''ll kiss you myself," Loki said and grabbed Alex''s head to kiss him. "Loki," Alex simply said. Loki stopped and raised an eyebrow, not understanding what he wanted. "I have something for you," Alex said, setting Loki down and reaching into his pocket. "What is it? Are you going to take the initiative and kiss me? Or do you want to invite me to your room? I''m up for anything," Loki said, causing everyone in the room to grimace. "No, I have something better for you," Alex replied with a crooked smile. "What could be better than kissing a goddess or spending the night with one?" Loki asked, watching Alex reach into his pocket. "I''m giving you this. It''s a bottle of rum you won''t find anywhere else, it''s one of a kind in this world," Alex said, pulling a bottle of rum from his pocket and showing it to Loki. "And what do you want in return?" Loki asked, her eyes fixed on the bottle. "You don''t come with us, and this bottle is all yours," Alex said, waving the bottle in front of Loki''s eyes, which followed its every move. "Have fun or get a one-of-a-kind drink," Loki thought aloud, still staring at the bottle. She thought hard, not wanting to give up. She wanted both to drink and to cause trouble. Loki thought so intensely that everyone felt like smoke was about to come out of her head. Finally, Loki gave up and made her choice. "I choose the alcohol. But this is only for this time, and remember, I''m not an easy goddess to fool. Next time, you''re taking me with you. But for now, I have a date with this beauty," Loki said, snatching the bottle from Alex''s hands. Everyone who knew Loki''s true nature just rolled their eyes, understanding that this drunkard just wanted to maintain her goddess prestige. Seeing that all obstacles were removed, Alex turned his attention to Lily, who had started to regret her decision and wanted to retract her words. Alex noticed her hesitation, approached her, and crouched so their eyes were level. Lily looked into Alex''s radiant eyes and began to feel embarrassed, imagining he might treat her the same way he had with Hestia and Hephaestus. But her dreams were not to come true¡ªshe forgot that once Alex was set on creating chaos, he was hard to stop, and all his actions with the goddesses were only to clear the way. "My little Bilbo, what troubles you?" Alex asked, starting to stroke Lily''s head. "Stop calling me Bilbo! Maybe we shouldn''t do what you planned and just forget about what happened?" Lily said with a grimace, trying to dissuade Alex. "My little Bilbo, this is our adventure. Even if we have to face enemies and create problems, it''s still an adventure. While you''re young, you can make minor mistakes. When else can you have fun if not in youth? While the fire of your youth burns, you need to do crazy things. So that when that fire starts to dim, you can remember these moments with a smile on your face among your friends," Alex said with such passion that everyone who heard him was inspired by his words. "So, Bilbo, you don''t need to worry. Keep smiling, even when facing problems or enemies. Everything should be faced with a smile. Whatever we do today, we must do it with a wide smile on our faces," Alex said, smiling like an omnipotent being. "And now, Bilbo, let''s start our new adventure, get revenge on the wrongdoers, and show them who''s in charge," Alex added, pointing a finger at the sky. Cassandra and Daphne, watching Alex trying to convince Lily to create chaos and get revenge, could only smile wryly. But when Alex spoke about the fire of youth burning in their hearts, they too wanted to participate. Daphne was already ready to be part of this adventure, while Cassandra was still doubtful. Seeing Cassandra''s indecision, Daphne decided to make the choice for her. "Um, Alex, can we also join you?" Daphne asked, intruding on Alex and Lily''s conversation. Alex turned his head to Daphne and began to consider the decision. "Of course, you can. You''re part of this story too, so you can join," Alex said, changing Daphne and Cassandra into matching outfits. "From now on, your code names are ''Merry'' and ''Pippin''. Remember them and never use your real names. Here are masks for the new participants," Alex said, approaching the girls and placing his hands on their shoulders. After Alex welcomed them into the group and handed over the masks, they immediately put them on. Seeing that everyone was ready to go, Alex and his new team of chaos creators were set for their path of revenge. All the while, a silver-haired goddess watched them with a smile, also eager to benefit from Alex''s path of vengeance. "Ahem," Freyja gently cleared her throat, drawing the attention of everyone in the room. "Haven''t you forgotten something, Alex?" she asked, gazing at him with soft eyes. Alex turned to Freyja and frowned, thinking that another goddess was trying to interrupt his fun. Finally, he had new allies, part of his family, and after this event, his family would be even closer and more united. Now someone else was trying to interfere with their adventure. Everyone noticed Alex''s serious expression and became wary, not understanding what he intended to do at that moment. Alex strode determinedly towards Freyja, but was blocked. "You won''t get close to Lady Freyja!" Allen shouted, stepping in front of Alex. In response, he received a karate chop to the head and crouched down. "Freyja, why are you trying to stop me?" Alex asked, approaching Freyja so close that he could feel her breath. "Is it fair that all the goddesses in this room received something, but I did not?" Freyja said in a seductive tone. "Of course, I''ll give you something," Alex replied, leaning closer to Freyja. She squinted, trying to figure out what he was planning. "Boop!" Alex said, poking Freyja on the nose, leaving her bewildered as she touched her nose, unsure of what had just happened. "What was that?" Freyja asked, looking at Alex in surprise. "That''s all you can get for now," Alex said with a toothy grin. "Ha-ha-ha! No one has ever treated me like that before, but it''s so refreshing. This time I''ll overlook your antics. But next time, you''ll need to give me a reward to earn my forgiveness," Freyja said in a tender tone, placing her hand on Alex''s cheek and gently stroking it. "You can continue, and we''ll head home. Feel free to visit anytime," Freyja said, removing her hand from Alex''s cheek and giving him a gentle kiss on the cheek before heading for the exit. Alex couldn''t understand why Freyja was doing all this. It was a very strange experience for him, as from his memories of this world, Freyja had been completely different. Putting those thoughts aside for now, Alex turned to his companions and was ready to set off. Knowing where the Soma family''s home was located, Alex decided to teleport them to the nearest alley, so they wouldn''t have to walk far and wouldn''t be noticed as they made their way directly to the place. While Alex was preparing his revenge plan and trying to deal with the goddesses obstructing him, the Soma family members returned home, all covered in bruises and dirt. They were met by other family members who were idly lounging around and drinking. Upon seeing their condition, everyone started laughing and pointing fingers. Not wanting to be laughed at for being defeated by a group of little girls, the leader of the beaten group decided to lie, claiming they had faced a large group of adventurers who attacked them. "I see you had a good time," one of the Soma family members said with laughter. "Yeah, looks like you had a rough time," another one laughed. "We were attacked by a group of adventurers, but we managed to fend them off," the leader of the beaten group lied through gritted teeth. "As you say. But you still got treated like a kid," a third laughed. "There were more of them, and there were only five of us. I''d like to see how you would have handled the situation. At least we managed to put up a fight. You''d probably have been beaten up right there," the leader of the losers continued to lie. "And now give us some medicine so we can tend to our wounds," he continued. Everyone kept laughing at their condition until someone brought the medicine for bandaging. While the group of fools was tending to their wounds and planning revenge on the girls who had beaten them, there was a knock at the door. One of the Soma family members opened the door and started talking to the person knocking. It wasn''t long before the person who had opened the door stumbled back into the house and fell heavily to the floor, crashing into the wall. Everyone immediately turned their attention to the group that had entered, led by a strange person in a mask who, according to rumors, had been attacking adventurers. After Alex and the girls teleported to the alley, Alex began distributing items that would help them with their task. Lily received a pair of iron knuckles in exchange for her gloves, Daphne, being the heavy hitter, got a large club, and Cassandra, the weaker girl, received a stun gun to fend off and incapacitate her opponents. Alex handed each girl a pamphlet labeled "Orario Dental Center." The girls read the title on the pamphlet and looked up at Alex, confused about its meaning. Alex simply shook his head and told them not to think too much about it. Deciding it was time to go, Alex headed towards the Soma family''s home. As he got closer, he observed the house, which looked more like a den than a god''s residence. "Lily, we do as usual. Do you understand?" Alex said, looking at Lily. Lily nodded seriously, remembering that she just needed to follow Alex''s instructions and do everything on time. Daphne and Cassandra didn''t understand what Alex meant, but Lily simply said to listen and do what Alex said, and everything would be fine. Seeing that everyone was ready, Alex knocked on the door and waited for it to be answered. Hearing the approaching footsteps, everyone prepared and waited for the door to open. "Who are you and what do you want?" asked the adventurer who opened the door, looking at the strange group before him. "Hello, good sir. We are representatives of the Orario Dental Center and have come to ask you a few questions," Alex said, looking at his interlocutor. "What questions do you want to ask?" the adventurer asked in confusion, still looking at the strange group before him. "While you review our pamphlet, we''ll ask you a few questions," Alex said, and Cassandra handed over the pamphlet for review. "Would you be willing to donate your teeth for scientific purposes?" Alex asked, looking at the adventurer who decided to read the pamphlet. "What teeth? The pamphlet only says ''Grin and Bear It,''" the adventurer replied angrily, raising his eyes to Alex. "If you don''t want to give them up voluntarily, we''ll take them by force. Now, grin and bear it," Alex said, delivering a punch to the adventurer''s jaw. The blow sent the adventurer crashing into the wall on the other side of the hall, knocking him unconscious. As soon as the adventurer lost consciousness and his head dropped, his teeth began to fall out of his mouth. Entering the room where all the members of the Soma family were, Alex greeted them with a smile. "Good evening, gentlemen! What a lovely evening it is, perfect for collecting donations for the Church of the Flying Spaghetti Monster," Alex said, moving to the center of the room. The Soma family members were reluctant to respond and began drawing their weapons, pointing them at Alex and his group. Seeing that the conversation was not going well because these adventurers were not the most reasonable, Alex sighed and was about to continue speaking when one of the adventurers lost patience and decided to attack. Lily, who was still unsure whether to continue, saw that one of the adventurers decided to attack. She resolutely stepped in front of the attacker and struck him with all her strength, sending him crashing into the ceiling and then falling to the floor with a thud, losing all desire to continue fighting. Seeing their comrade hurt, the adventurers cast aside any doubts and began their attack. Alex noticed the battle had started and, shouting "Smash the fools!" drew his favorite stick, delivering a blow to the first adventurer who came into his line of sight. Daphne, as the true "Ogre," swung her massive club, sending attackers flying in all directions with maniacal laughter. It seemed she enjoyed the situation very much or simply wanted to relieve some pent-up stress. Cassandra, being the most timid, decided to hide in the chaos and quietly use the stun gun on enemies who ignored her. The adventurers, unwilling to surrender to those who had invaded their home and attacked them, fought hard, but no matter how they tried, the battle was lost in disgrace. Alex surveyed all the members of the Soma family, who lay moaning and clutching their bruised spots in agony. He gave the girls a thumbs up, signaling that they had done well. He was searching among the injured bodies and finally found his target¡ªthe leader of the group of idiots who had dared to attack his family. Approaching the fool who lay on the floor clutching his broken leg, Alex squatted beside him, looked him in the eyes, and asked: "Have you ever been told what madness is?" Alex asked, leaning in so close that the adventurer forgot about his leg pain and started sweating profusely. "N-No," the fool stammered. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If you haven''t been told, then why did you answer?" Alex said, hitting the fool on the head. "I see you''re suffering from leg pain. I can help you forget about that pain. Would you like that?" Alex asked, looking at the adventurer who was suffering from a broken leg. "What are you going to do?" the fool nervously asked, afraid of what Alex might do. "It''s quite simple, don''t worry. Just give me your hand, and the pain in your leg will go away," Alex said, gently taking the fool''s hand and gripping the pinky finger, then decisively breaking it. "Aaaaaaah!" the fool screamed as his pinky was just broken. "See, now you''ve forgotten about the pain in your leg," Alex said, giving a thumbs-up to the fool, but the fool was already rolling on the floor in agony. Alex shook his head at the ungrateful man and decided it was time to leave since the revenge had been completed. Calling the girls, who were currently kicking other adventurers trying to escape, they laughed and followed Alex. As they were about to leave the Soma family''s house, a punitive squad appeared. "It''s them again! Catch them! This time they won''t escape!" shouted the leader, pointing at Alex''s group. "Damn, they found us again! Bilbo, Merry, and Pippin, let''s use the tactical retreat plan!" Alex shouted, tossing a smoke bomb at his feet and running into the alley. Once in the alley, Alex transformed back into a child, summoned "Chastifol," and sent the girls home. As soon as Alex finished teleporting the girls, the punitive squad charged into the alley and began looking around. "Kid, have you seen anyone running through here?" the leader asked, looking at Alex in his child form. Alex simply turned and stared at the punitive squad, remaining silent. "Kid, are you deaf? Didn''t you hear what the leader asked?" one of the squad members said. "Shut up! Look at this kid, then speak, or do you want to get us into more trouble?" another squad member said, trying to silence the first speaker. When the speaker took another look at the child, he realized his mistake and broke into a sweat, understanding that if anything happened, they would have to face two strong adventurers. "Kid, I''ll ask again: did you happen to see anyone running by?" the leader asked in a still calm tone. "Are you talking about the strange people in masks?" Alex asked innocently, and everyone nodded. "They ran in that direction. They rushed past me, laughing and nearly knocking me over," Alex continued, pretending to be upset. "Thanks for the help, kid. And you shouldn''t be wandering around alone; you should head back home to your parents. They might be worried," the leader said. He didn''t want these two causing a commotion in the city if something happened to the child in front of him. Alex nodded, indicating he understood. Seeing that Alex was leaving, the leader led his squad in pursuit of the members of the "Flying Spaghetti Monster" cult, as they were now being called. The leader was determined to catch them, as they always managed to slip away like slippery fish. Seeing the squad leave, Alex thought it best to avoid returning home for now and decided to head to the "Goddess of Fertility" to hang out there until things settled down. To be continued¡­ Chapter 34 - 34: Mistaken for a Child Again and Hestias Date Invitation After watching the punitive squad leave, Alex wondered where to go. Going home wasn''t an option yet, with angry Hestia and Hephaestus waiting for him there. Deciding it was best to head to the "Hostess of Fertility" and wait until things calmed down, Alex flew towards his favorite restaurant. He pondered what to do next and what awaited him in the future. Lost in thought, Alex didn''t notice when he had already arrived at the bustling evening restaurant. He stopped and looked at the crowded hall, debating whether to go in, until he was distracted. "What are you doing here, little one? Are you lost?" asked a sweet voice behind Alex. Hearing the voice, Alex turned around and met the eyes of a girl. The owner of the voice was Syr, whom Alex hadn''t seen in a long time. "Surprised to see such a beautiful big sister? Don''t be shy, I''ll help you," Syr said, looking at Alex, who had a question mark above his head. "Come on, let''s go inside. You must be hungry. Big sister will treat you to some food," Syr said, grabbing Alex''s hand and leading him inside. "This is not funny anymore," thought Alex as Syr held his hand and led him into the restaurant. Approaching the bar, Syr sat Alex on one of the stools and spoke to Mia, who was wiping glasses and observing the strange situation. "Mama Mia, I found this child at the entrance. Can we feed him? If needed, I''ll pay for his meal," Syr said, addressing Mia, who started to smile at the duo in front of her. "Are you sure you want to pay for this kid''s food?" Mia asked, still smiling. "Of course, I''m ready. He must be hungry," Syr said, trying to pat Alex on the head, but he dodged and avoided her hand. "Naughty boy, looks like you''ll be eating for free today," Mia said, placing a glass on the counter and continuing to smile. "These are all the perks of being in a child''s body," Alex replied, shrugging. "How have you been lately, kid?" Mia asked, placing a drink in front of Alex. "A little of this, a little of that. You know, the usual," Alex said, sipping from the glass. Hearing his words, Mia just laughed. Syr, watching their interaction, didn''t understand what was happening. How did Mama Mia know this child, and why did he act like he came here often? Alex and Mia noticed the question mark above Syr''s head, laughed, and continued chatting. Syr grew more puzzled. This continued until another waitress approached. "Alex-nyah! Are you still little?" Anya said, approaching Alex and picking him up. "Anya-nyah! How are you?" Alex asked, finding himself in the catgirl''s embrace. "Wait! Anya, you know this kid too?" Syr exclaimed, pointing at Alex who was in Anya''s arms. "Syr, you know him too. Doesn''t this child remind you of anyone?" Mia asked, smiling and observing the situation. "He looks like Alex and behaves the same way. So, he must be his son," Syr pondered, looking at Alex. Finally, she struck her palm with her fist, coming to a conclusion. Hearing her words, everyone had question marks above their heads. No one understood how she came to that conclusion. "Since you''re Alex''s son, you can call me mom, because sooner or later, your father and I will get married," Syr said, showing the face of a lovestruck maiden. Alex, who had hoped that someone would recognize him, realized he was mistaken. Everyone who saw him thought he was their own son, and all the girls who saw him asked him to call them moms. Syr, smiling at Alex who was grimacing and trying to say something, was interrupted by another waitress. "Did you come again, Alex? Do you have some free time today?" Ryuu asked, approaching at that moment. "Ryuu, you know this kid too?" Syr asked, looking at the approaching Ryuu. "I won''t let you take my rightful place as the mother of this child," Syr continued, pointing at the girls and ready to charge into battle. "Sigh Syr, this child is Alex, he just used an age-changing spell," Ryuu said, who had already taken Alex from Anya and was hugging him. After her words, something short-circuited in Syr''s head, and steam started coming out of her ears while her face turned red. Syr covered her face with her hands and squatted down so no one would see her at that moment. "Do you still want me to call you mom?" Alex asked, looking at the embarrassed Syr sitting on the floor, covering her face. Hearing his words, Syr lifted her face, which now showed no embarrassment, only anger. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier that you are Alex?" Syr said, standing up and pointing at Alex, ready to unleash her righteous fury. "You didn''t give me a chance to say anything; you just grabbed my hand and led me inside," Alex said, spreading his hands. "If you want me to forgive you, let me hug you," Syr said, extending her arms to take Alex. "I would let you, but you see, the situation here is that Ryuu is protecting me while I''m in this form, so it''s better to ask her for permission," Alex said, pointing at Ryuu who was holding him at that moment. "Ryuu, let me hug Alex," Syr said, looking at Ryuu with a piercing gaze. "No," Ryuu replied, not letting Syr take Alex. "But why?" Syr asked with tears in her eyes. "You are acting just like Chloe when she saw Alex. You just control yourself better, so I won''t give you Alex," Ryuu replied, blocking all of Syr''s attempts to hug Alex. "I promise I won''t do anything, cross my heart," Syr said, acting very pitiful at that moment. "Alright, but if you try anything perverted, I''ll hit you," Ryuu said, handing Alex over. Syr was already happy but tensed up a bit upon hearing her words and seeing Ryuu''s look. Seeking help from others, Syr turned to Mia and saw that Mia was already holding a rolling pin, just in case Syr tried anything perverted. Syr realized that no one believed her words, and she could only prove her innocence through her actions. Syr, holding Alex in her arms, hugged him tightly and tried not to do anything perverted so that Alex wouldn''t be taken away from her. Alex, seeing how pleased Syr was to hug him, could only shake his head with a crooked smile. While Syr enjoyed hugging Alex, a group of adventurers entered the restaurant, discussing the attack on the Soma family house. Hearing their words, Alex could only smile and listen to what they were saying. "Did you hear that the members of the Flying Spaghetti Monster cult attacked again today?" said the first one, taking a seat at a table. "What did that madman and his helper do this time?" his friend asked, sitting across from him. "He has new associates now, and they attacked the Soma family house, trashing it and beating up everyone who was home at the time," said the third member of the group. "Weren''t there three of them? Their leader, the wolf girl, and the red-haired girl with the hammer?" asked the second. "No, there were two new participants in this incident today. There was a red-haired girl swinging a club like an ogre and another with purple hair who looked skittish," said the first. "Wasn''t the red-haired girl already a part of this group of lunatics?" asked the second. "No, this time it seemed to be a different red-haired girl because, as described, her behavior was more like that of an ogre," said the third. "And the other red-haired girl was more crazed than bloodthirsty," the first continued. "Where did you get all this information?" asked the second. "My friend is part of the punitive squad, and he was one of the people interrogating the victims, so I learned from him what happened," the first replied. "Yeah, it all started with him attacking adventurers in the dungeon, then he began attacking adventurers in alleys, and now it''s escalated to him attacking entire families," the third began recounting the whole situation. "Do you think they''ll be able to catch him? Or will he continue his madness?" asked the second, posing an important question. "It''s still unknown, as they always manage to escape by various unknown means," the third shook his head in response. While the group of adventurers continued discussing the latest incident involving the members of the Flying Spaghetti Monster cult, Alex enjoyed Syr''s embrace and listened to their conversation with a crooked smile. Chuckling to himself upon hearing their words about catching him, Alex could only shake his head and look at them with pity, knowing that in this world, no one could catch him, no matter how hard they tried. Syr noticed Alex smiling and shaking his head and squealed, hugging him tighter, as Alex looked even cuter doing such movements. Ryuu, who was serving tables and listening to what the adventurers were saying, glanced suspiciously towards Alex. Alex looked at her and waved with a smile. Ryuu shook her head, dismissing these thoughts, thinking that it couldn''t be Alex. If he wanted to do something like that, he wouldn''t hide behind a mask. If Alex could hear her thoughts at that moment, he would only smile crookedly and say that it was all him and that he started it only to teach the adventurers a lesson, but then everything escalated, and he got caught up in it and couldn''t stop anymore. After chatting a bit more with Syr and Ryuu, Alex decided to head home and face the possibly angry Hestia. Back to the time when Alex sent the group of girls home. After the girls fled following Alex, he immediately teleported them home. The girls looked around and noticed they were in Hephaestus''s house. The group that stayed home hadn''t dispersed yet and watched them with strange looks, as they had just left to take revenge and now were returning without Alex. Loki, who was having a date with a bottle of rum, noticed the joyful faces of the girls who appeared and looked sadly at the bottle, realizing she missed something fun. All she could do was take out her frustration on the bottle, wishing to finish it so she wouldn''t see anymore. Loki thought that next time she wouldn''t fall for something similar and would definitely go on adventures with Alex, no matter the cost. When Loki was thinking about how to make Alex take her on adventures next time, her thoughts went in another direction, and when Loki realized what she was thinking about, she blushed. Touching her flushed face, Loki decided to blame it all on the alcohol, which made her think that way. Everyone in the room watched the group of girls whispering with smiles on their faces, curious about what they were discussing. But what interested them the most was what happened at the Soma family house. While the girls were discussing what they had done, Hestia woke up with a scream. She looked around and noticed the girls standing and discussing their matters. Hestia sighed in relief, thinking they hadn''t gone to create problems. At the same time, Hephaestus came to her senses, stood up with a flushed face, and noticed Tsubaki''s playful gaze. She blushed again and looked away, not wanting to meet Tsubaki''s eyes. Hephaestus noticed that the girls hadn''t gone anywhere and stayed in place, also sighing in relief, understanding that no one had gone anywhere. Loki, who continued to take out her sorrow on the bottle, noticed that these two had woken up and sighed in relief, decided to ruin their mood by saying that Alex''s group had already created problems and just returned. Hestia, hearing Loki''s words, turned her head like a robot towards the girls and noticed their outfits, realizing that Alex and these girls had gone for revenge after all. Hestia, who was supposed to go through all the stages, decided to stop at anger, got up from the couch, and ran towards the group of girls. "Why did you follow him?" Hestia yelled, running up to the group. "Cassandra, don''t tell me you went too? Aren''t you supposed to be the most sensible one in this situation?" Hestia asked, her pigtails starting to float. Daphne, hearing Hestia''s words, glanced at Cassandra and grimaced. Daphne clearly knew the true nature of this girl since Cassandra once dragged her to another town just to try her favorite dish. Cassandra only pretends to be a modest and shy girl. Once she gets used to a person, she starts behaving spoiled. "And you, Lili, didn''t you say you wouldn''t go with Alex anymore when he wanted to cause chaos?" Hestia said, pointing a finger at Lili, who looked away in embarrassment. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And where is Alex anyway? Why isn''t he with you? And what exactly did you manage to do while I was unconscious?" Hestia asked, looking around and finally focusing on the girls. Hearing Hestia''s words, the group of bystanders perked up their ears, eager to hear what Alex and his group had done at the Soma family house. Lili and Cassandra avoided Hestia''s gaze, unwilling to say anything. But Daphne, being straightforward, decided to tell everything in detail. After hearing the whole story, Hestia fell to her knees and started crying, realizing that Alex had caused trouble again, and now the punitive squad was looking for them everywhere. The bystanders listened to this story with amusement, while Loki looked at it all with sadness, understanding the fun she had missed. Hephaestus, seeing the state of her friend, decided to comfort her. While Hephaestus was consoling Hestia, some time passed, but Hestia wouldn''t calm down. Hephaestus could only smile wryly and wait for Alex, hoping his return would soothe Hestia, though it might make her even angrier. At that moment, Alex returned, thinking everything had already settled down, and saw that the group of people hadn''t dispersed. Some looked at him with pity, while Loki smiled in a way that didn''t bode well. Alex was about to greet everyone when a black-haired missile flew into him and started shaking him like a tree that needed to shed its fruit. Alex looked at the culprit, and it was Hestia. Trying to detach the goddess from himself, Alex exerted enough effort not to harm Hestia, who clung to him like an octopus to its prey. After a couple of minutes of persistent attempts, Alex managed to pull Hestia off and hold her at arm''s length to prevent her from shaking him again. Hestia began to calm down a bit and looked at Alex with angry eyes. "Don''t you want to tell me anything?" Hestia asked, hanging from Alex''s arms. "We weren''t recognized!" Alex said, setting Hestia down on the floor and giving her a thumbs-up. Hestia, who had just started to calm down, flew into a rage again and tried to break free from Alex''s grip to resume her attack. "Hestia, calm down, why are you so angry? Didn''t you ask for a lesson to be taught? And it was the most effective way to avoid suspicion on our family," Alex said, trying to soothe Hestia, whose eyes seemed to shoot fire. "What do you mean ''avoid suspicion on our family''?" Hestia asked, pausing and not understanding what Alex meant. "It''s simple: everything I did in the past created a reputation for people who are members of the Cult of the Pasta Monster. That way, no one would think our family could be behind it," Alex explained his actions. Hestia pondered for a moment and stared into Alex''s eyes, trying to discern if he was lying or not. "Alright, I''ll believe you for now. What about what you mentioned earlier?" Hestia huffed and started speaking, but towards the end, her words became quieter, making it impossible to understand what she was saying. "Are you talking about the date where it will just be you, me, and a candlelit dinner?" Alex whispered in Hestia''s ear. Hestia, upon hearing this, nodded with a red face and began to fidget with her hair in embarrassment. Seeing Hestia behave this way, Alex couldn''t help but think how cute she looked at that moment. "Of course, we''ll go on a date if that''s what you want. We''re heading back home tomorrow, and after the move, we can go on a romantic date," Alex said with a gentle smile, looking at Hestia, who blushed even more from his words and gaze. Everyone watched their interaction, eager to hear what they were talking about. Only Loki, lacking tact, decided to intervene and break their romantic atmosphere. "What are you whispering about? You know, more than two people talking out loud," Loki said, already drunk. Alex just smiled and said nothing. Alex noticed Hephaestus watching their interaction with jealous eyes and decided to approach her to ask what was wrong. Hephaestus, hearing his question, simply shook her head with a smile and said that everything was fine. Seeing that it was getting late, Alex offered to have Loki teleported home so that Finn wouldn''t have to drag her drunken body all the way. Loki, hearing Alex''s offer, was delighted as she wouldn''t have to expend energy to get home. She wanted to thank Alex for his help and decided to reward him with a "goddess''s kiss," as she called it. But Alex simply pushed her face away and said she should try that when her breath didn''t smell of alcohol. After pushing Loki away, Alex sent her home, reminding Finn not to stand too close to Loki at the moment as she might get motion sickness. Finn nodded gratefully before disappearing in a flash of light. Alex looked around the room and said it was time to get ready for bed since they were heading back to their renovated house in the morning. Hestia, who had been lost in her fantasies, immediately snapped out of it and was thrilled that they were returning home. Alex noticed Hephaestus''s face had become sad after his words. He decided it would be better to talk to her in the morning and try to convince her to move with them, as Alex had grown accustomed to having Hephaestus always around. Leaving that decision for the future, he went to sleep. To be continued... Chapter 35 - 35: The Crazy Goddesses or Hestias Kiss Alex heard a voice that caught his attention and saw a fox girl with golden hair in front of him. But to understand how he ended up in this situation, we need to go back to the beginning of the day. The next morning, Alex woke up to the bright sunlight shining on his face. Squinting, he realized it was time to get up, as it seemed like the sun was deliberately sending its rays to wake him up and make him a productive person. Laughing at his thoughts about productivity, he decided to get up, but was hindered by a body hugging his arm. He thought it was Hestia, as this goddess often sneaked into his bed at night to hug him like a pillow. Deciding to wake the lazy goddess, Alex gently nudged her. "Hestia, wake up. We need to pack," said Alex, gently shaking the goddess. As he continued to wake her, he noticed that the hair peeking out from under the blanket was not black, but red. Seeing this, Alex wondered who it could be. In this house, there were only two people with such hair¡ªHephaestus and Daphne, and Loki, that drunkard, definitely couldn''t have snuck into his bed at night. While his mind was short-circuiting, the person sleeping next to him woke up. When he saw the owner of the red hair, his mind short-circuited again. "Good morning," said Hephaestus, stretching to loosen her stiff muscles. Not hearing a response, she glanced at Alex, who had many question marks above his head. Smiling, Hephaestus looked at Alex, who still didn''t understand what was happening. "How? Why are you here?" asked Alex, finally coming to his senses and pointing at Hephaestus, who had just woken up. "I just wanted to understand why Hestia always sneaks into your bed," said Hephaestus, smiling so brightly that Alex thought he was looking at the sun. "What? Huh?" Alex uttered before his mind short-circuited again. He couldn''t understand why Hephaestus had sneaked into his bed, and why this reserved goddess had done so. Seeing his confusion, Hephaestus began to laugh, delighted that her plan to surprise Alex had succeeded. Seeing that Alex still hadn''t recovered, she placed her hands on his cheeks and gently turned his face so their eyes met. "You did say that we stood under the moonlight in each other''s arms and shared a kiss of love. Why are you acting like you''ve forgotten about it now?" said Hephaestus in a gentle tone, continuing to look into his eyes. Alex remembered the previous evening and the words he had spoken, blushing as he had just wanted to set off on an adventure as soon as possible. Seeing his embarrassment, Hephaestus laughed and released his face. But remembering that today Alex and the others were moving to a new house, she became sad, and her face grew somber. "What''s wrong?" asked Alex, seeing that her face had grown somber, even though she had been smiling a moment ago. "Nothing, everything''s fine," replied Hephaestus in a sad tone. "Are you sad because we''re moving?" asked Alex, looking at her. Hephaestus flinched at his words and didn''t want to look at Alex at that moment, thinking it was selfish to ask them to stay. "If you''re sad, you can move in with us," said Alex, deciding that Hephaestus should move in with them. "But this is my home, and what about Tsubaki? I can''t leave her here alone," said Hephaestus, shaking her head and unwilling to agree. "Hephaestus, look at me," said Alex, taking her cheeks in his hands and turning her face so she would look at him. "A home is a place where you''re awaited, not just a building made of wood. A home is something more than a structure. It''s where your family is and where you feel comfortable." "Even if I move in with you, I can''t leave Tsubaki alone," said Hephaestus, trying not to look into Alex''s eyes. "Don''t worry, if she doesn''t want to move, I''ll just kidnap her, and she won''t have a choice," said Alex with a toothy grin. Hearing his response, Hephaestus couldn''t help but laugh. "But what about my things and my smithing equipment?" asked Hephaestus, already halfway convinced. "That''s for you to worry about. Just put everything in this bag, and for your work, I''ll create teleportation runes that will send you to your workshop or your family''s shop," said Alex, giving Hephaestus no reason to refuse the opportunity to move. Taking the new bag in her hands, Hephaestus began to think about whether she should do it, whether she would be an extra burden in that house. "Don''t overthink it. Living together is more fun. And you won''t have to stay in this big house with Tsubaki anymore. We''ll live together as one big family," Alex continued to persuade. "Alright, I agree, but we need to get Hestia''s opinion. I don''t want to upset her," said Hephaestus, getting up from the couch. "Just use your trump card and tell her that you''ve taken care of her a lot and now it''s her turn to repay the favor," said Alex, looking at Hephaestus. She laughed at his words. After waiting for Alex to get dressed, they decided it was time to leave the room, as everyone might already be awake and having breakfast. Lili, surprised that Alex hadn''t appeared in the dining room yet, decided to go wake him up. Approaching the door, she was about to knock but didn''t get the chance as the door opened, revealing not Alex but Hephaestus, dressed only in shorts and a tank top. Lili couldn''t understand why Hephaestus was in Alex''s room and why she was dressed like that. She was even more puzzled by Hephaestus''s smile, as if it was the happiest day of her life. Hephaestus, seeing Lili with her mouth wide open, blushed and quickly left the scene, heading to her room so no one would notice her. Alex, wanting to follow Hephaestus, was surprised to see Lili standing there, looking back and forth between him and the fleeing Hephaestus. Alex smiled, patted Lili on the head, and headed to the dining room. Lili, still not understanding what was happening, watched Alex walk away. When he entered the dining hall, he noticed that everyone was already seated except for Lili, who remained in a daze, and Hephaestus, who had run off to change. Alex sat down and saw Hestia, who had woken up on her own and was sitting with a joyful expression. Hestia was eating her breakfast, happily swinging her legs as she sat on the chair, clearly in a good mood. She was excited to finally return to her newly renovated home and couldn''t wait to see it. Alex noticed her good mood and decided to ask about Hephaestus moving in right away. "Hestia, I have a question for you," Alex said, catching her attention. "Yes, what do you want to ask, Alex-kun?" Hestia replied, turning her gaze to him. "How would you feel about Hephaestus moving in with us?" Alex asked, looking at her. Everyone who was eating breakfast at that time choked and began to stare at Alex. Hestia thought for a moment. "Why are you asking this?" she asked with some doubt. "Just yesterday, when I said we were going home, Hephaestus''s face looked very sad. This morning, I asked her if she wanted to move in with us. She said it all depends on your answer," Alex replied. "If she doesn''t mind moving in with us, then I don''t mind either. After I descended to the mortal world, she took care of me, and I can repay her in this way. And I don''t want to part with Hephaestus either, as she''s my best friend," Hestia said. Hephaestus, who had approached and overheard Hestia''s words, was overjoyed and hugged her friend. Hestia accepted her embrace with a smile, understanding that they wouldn''t have to part. Tsubaki, watching all this, was happy for her goddess but a little sad, thinking they had forgotten about her. Alex, noticing her sad expression, walked over to her, placed a hand on her shoulder, and said that she was moving in with them and had no choice: either she would come willingly, or he would have to kidnap her. Daphne and Cassandra, hearing Alex''s words about kidnapping, shivered and looked at Tsubaki, whose face was full of question marks. Tsubaki couldn''t understand what Alex had just said and why he would need to kidnap her. Alex assured her that no one had forgotten about her, so there was no need to worry, and handed her a bag to pack all her things. Tsubaki laughed heartily, took the bag, and went to pack her belongings. After breakfast, everyone went to pack their things for the move. Hephaestus was still unsure if she should move, and Alex wanted to talk to her again, but Hestia intervened. Hanging onto Hephaestus, she began to act like a child. Seeing her friend''s behavior, Hephaestus dismissed all her doubts and began to pack as well. Having packed their things, they took one last look at the empty house they had recently lived in. Everyone looked at it wistfully, and Hephaestus was the saddest, as she had lived in this house for a long time. Alex suggested putting a barrier around the house so no one could enter, and Hephaestus agreed. Taking one last look at her old home, she left with the group. When they arrived at the site where the ruined church once stood, they were surprised to see a beautiful mansion in its place. The foreman, finishing his reports on the construction, turned around and saw Alex''s group. He approached and asked how they liked the mansion that his men had built. Alex shook his hand and started a conversation about how they managed to build such a house in such a short time. The foreman laughed and said it was the result of many years of practice. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Laughing along with the foreman, Alex asked if there was anything else left to finish or if they could start moving in. The foreman replied that all the work was done and they could move in. Alex signed the documents confirming the completion of the work, handed over the remaining money, and even gave more since the job was done excellently. After saying goodbye to the foreman and his men, Alex''s group entered the house and were amazed at how well everything was done. "Alright, this is our new home now, you can choose your rooms. Hephaestus, once you''ve chosen a room, tell me where you want to set up your workshop, and I''ll take care of it," Alex said, clapping his hands to get everyone''s attention. "And Tsubaki, if you need a separate workshop, let me know right away," Alex continued, shifting his attention to Tsubaki, who was contemplating his words. "Hestia, you haven''t forgotten that we have a date today, right?" Alex asked, standing next to Hestia and watching as everyone dispersed. "I haven''t forgotten, but after we all settle in, I need to go somewhere," Hestia replied, blushing. "And where do you need to go?" Alex asked, raising an eyebrow. "It''s a secret. Anyway, you have to wait for me by the fountain at 6 PM. Got it?" Hestia replied, pointing at Alex with her finger. Alex laughed at the aggressive Hestia and went to choose his room. After choosing a room, he went to check on the others and see if they needed any help. After checking on everyone, he returned to the first floor with a sad face because everyone had shooed him away, saying that in terms of aesthetics, he couldn''t help set up a girls'' room. Alex''s own room was quite empty, as there was nothing in this world he wanted to place in his room, and he always carried all his necessary items with him. While Alex sat in the main hall with a sad face, the girls were setting up their rooms. Hestia decided to approach Hephaestus and talk. "Have you settled in, Hephaestus?" Hestia asked, entering her room. "I''m almost done. I''m about to go look for a place for the workshop. And you, Hestia, are you finished already?" Hephaestus asked, turning her gaze to her friend. "I don''t have that many things, so I finished quickly," Hestia replied proudly. Hephaestus just smiled and shook her head. "And what are you going to do now?" Hephaestus asked, putting the last item in the closet. "I''m going to the gods'' bath because I have a date with Alex today, and I want to look my best for the date," Hestia replied shyly. Hearing her words, Hephaestus felt a bit sad, thinking that she would have a chance to go on a date with Alex in the future. "Would you like to come with me?" Hestia suggested. "I can''t, because I need to set up the workshop," Hephaestus declined, saying she had other plans. After the conversation, Hestia rushed to her room to grab her things for the bath. Hephaestus shook her head at her friend''s hyperactive behavior and decided to find Alex to help with her workshop. Meanwhile, Hestia made her way to the bath to enjoy its services. Approaching the bath, she felt a bit shy about entering, as she had never been able to afford such luxuries before. Putting aside her thoughts, Hestia entered, focusing solely on her upcoming date with Alex. Once inside the bath, Hestia undressed and wrapped herself in a towel. She then entered the hot springs area, looking for a quiet spot where she wouldn''t be noticed or disturbed. Finding a secluded corner and trying to avoid drawing attention, she headed there to start her water treatment. Hestia didn''t want to attract attention, fearing that the other goddesses might bombard her with questions. However, a pair of orange eyes were already watching her. The goddess with those eyes watched Hestia with a smile, pondering how to approach her without startling her. As Hestia settled into her spot and prepared to relax in the water, she didn''t notice when another goddess quietly approached her. "What are you doing here, Hestia? I''ve never seen you in the gods'' bath before," an elegant voice jolted Hestia from her relaxation. "Nice to see you, Demeter. What brings you here?" Hestia asked, looking at Demeter, who had approached her and was glancing around, hoping that the other goddesses wouldn''t notice her. "I''m just happy to see an old friend. And you still haven''t answered why you''re here, considering you''ve never been to this place before," Demeter said, sitting down next to Hestia. "I just decided to come, that''s all," Hestia replied, shrugging her shoulders, mimicking Alex. "Really? Because it seems like you''re lying," Demeter said with a sly smile, watching Hestia, who was pretending to have come just to relax. "Why would I lie? I had some free time and decided to visit this place, that''s all," Hestia said, trying not to reveal the true reason. "Well, if you say so. Don''t you want to talk about the child in your family? There are many rumors about him. It''s best to hear it from the goddess who took him in," Demeter said, showing interest in Alex. "Why are you interested in Alex?" Hestia asked in a defensive tone. "I''m just curious, since there are many rumors about him, like how he defeated a giant on the first level and leveled up faster than anyone else, as well as the incident with Apollo," Demeter said, looking at Hestia. Hestia thought for a moment and decided to tell Demeter how she met Alex, what he had done, and how he cared for her, leaving out the story about Apollo. After sharing everything, Hestia continued to boast like a proud mother or a lovesick maiden who thinks her beloved is the best. "I see that love has blossomed in your heart, Hestia. I''m so happy for you," Demeter said, placing a hand on Hestia''s cheek and looking at her with a maternal smile. "And if I guessed correctly, you''re here because you have a date today." Hestia tensed up and tried not to look in her direction. "So, I guessed right. Hey, girls, Hestia has a date today!" Demeter shouted to the other goddesses who were bathing. Hestia realized she had been caught. The goddesses heard Demeter''s words and, remembering who Hestia was, realized that one of the three virgin goddesses in the heavens was going on a date today. Like hungry wolves, the goddesses rushed to where Hestia was, eager to question her about everything. Meanwhile, Alex was unaware that Hestia was being interrogated by goddesses eager for fresh gossip. He was helping Hephaestus and Tsukaki set up their workshop for work. Time flew by as they worked, and it was already time to head out to meet Hestia at the fountain before their date. Alex was pondering what to wear, not knowing what Hestia would be wearing, so he immediately dismissed the idea of a suit. After some thought, he decided to go with something he usually wore during his studies. Wearing a red plaid shirt with a black t-shirt underneath, black pants, and simple shoes, Alex looked in the mirror and nodded, satisfied with his choice. He asked the opinion of the women in the house, and they said the outfit would be fine unless they were going somewhere fancy. Thanking them, Alex checked the time and realized it was time to go, as a man should not make a woman wait. Arriving fifteen minutes early, he waited by the fountain. As he waited, his thoughts were occupied with how Hestia would look, hoping the situation wouldn''t repeat what happened with Bell in the canon. Sitting on the edge of the fountain, Alex noticed Hestia running towards him, dressed in a pink blouse and a black skirt. He was most surprised that her hair was down; she had looked cute with braids before, but now she could be called beautiful. "Alex-kun, I''m sorry for making you wait," Hestia said as she reached him. "It''s alright, I didn''t wait long. This outfit looks great on you, and with your hair down, you look simply stunning," Alex replied, complimenting her. "Thank you," Hestia said shyly. "Well then, are you ready for our date?" Alex asked, extending his hand to her. Hestia smiled and was about to take his hand when suddenly a pair of hands embraced Alex from behind. Alex, feeling the soft touch on his back, turned his head and saw a beautiful mature woman with long golden hair and orange eyes. "So this is your child, Hestia? Up close, he looks even better," said the soft voice. "Demeter, why are you here?" Hestia shouted, pointing at the goddess hugging Alex. Alex realized he was facing a situation similar to Bell''s in the canon. "Such beautiful eyes your child has. Do you mind if I join, Hestia?" Demeter said, examining Alex''s vibrant eyes. "Go away, Demeter, you''re ruining my date with Alex. Leave before the other goddesses arrive," Hestia said, pointing at Demeter, who was unwilling to let go of Alex. "And who said I came alone?" Demeter asked with a sly smile. As soon as Demeter said this, goddesses began appearing from all sides, having been watching the scene. Although some remembered what Alex had done to Apollo, they relaxed seeing his calm reaction to Demeter''s actions and decided to approach. The goddesses surrounded Alex and started asking various questions. Their voices merged into a jumble, and Alex couldn''t make out what they were saying due to the sheer number of questions. Hestia, who had been pushed aside by the goddesses, stood with her mouth agape, not understanding what had happened. Surrounded by the goddesses, Alex decided to use one of his secret techniques to escape. He transformed into a child, which surprised everyone, and broke free from Demeter''s grasp, running towards Hestia. "Hestia, stop standing there like a statue, we need to run," Alex said, rushing over to her. Seeing Hestia''s unresponsive state, he picked her up. "Nigurandayo!" Alex shouted as he fled with Hestia in his arms. "They''re escaping! Catch them!" one of the goddesses shouted, pointing in the direction Alex was running. "But how did he become a child?" another goddess said, not understanding what was happening. "Does it matter? What matters is that he became very cute, and now I want to hug him even more," replied the first goddess. "Alright, girls, we need to catch them," Demeter said, looking at Alex with a maternal smile. Alex, who was running at that moment, felt a chill on his back and glanced back at the goddesses. Seeing Demeter''s smile, he ran even faster, fearing for his innocence. Having escaped from their pursuing goddesses, Alex and Hestia ended up on a high bell tower with a stunning view of the sunset and the city of Orario. "Sorry, Alex-kun. I didn''t know they would chase us," Hestia apologized, standing next to Alex and looking at him. "It''s alright, Hestia. I also didn''t expect to be chased by a group of goddesses one day," Alex replied with a laugh, which made Hestia laugh along with him. "At least we found a beautiful place to have our date. Look, Hestia, what a beautiful view we have from here," Alex said, looking at Hestia and pointing at the sunset visible from the tower. ¡ª It really is a beautiful place, ¡ª Hestia replied, gazing at the setting sun. ¡ª Hestia, I promised you a candlelit dinner, but unfortunately, we were interrupted, ¡ª Alex said, looking at Hestia, who was admiring the sunset. ¡ª It doesn''t matter; I feel comfortable just being with you, ¡ª Hestia said with a beautiful smile. ¡ª Hestia, in all the time I''ve spent with you, I have many things I want to say to you, ¡ª Alex said, looking at Hestia as she smiled. ¡ª What do you want to say? ¡ª Hestia asked, her cheeks blushing. ¡ª I could say thousands of things, but I''ll say just a few, ¡ª Alex said, taking a deep breath. ¡ª I love you, Hestia, and I hope to spend all my time with you, ¡ª Alex continued, gazing tenderly at Hestia. Hestia, hearing his confession, blushed deeply and didn''t know how to respond. Unable to tear her eyes away from Alex, she gathered her courage and decided to take a bold step. Summoning all her willpower, Hestia embraced Alex around the neck and kissed him gently. ¡ª That''s my answer. I love you too, Alex, ¡ª Hestia said after the kiss. Hearing her response, Alex''s eyes widened. He laughed, hugged Hestia tightly, and kissed her again. It was a simple kiss, filled with the love of the Demon King and the Goddess. After another kiss, Alex and Hestia continued to enjoy the sunset, holding hands, finally expressing their feelings for each other. As the sun disappeared below the horizon, the couple realized it was time to head home. Alex helped Hestia down from the bell tower, and they walked home hand in hand, like a loving couple. As they strolled through the evening-lit Orario, illuminated by lanterns, they enjoyed each other''s company, ignoring the passersby. However, their encounter with the group of goddesses who had been searching for them was imminent. ¡ª I found them! Grab them, girls! ¡ª one of the goddesses shouted, pointing at the loving couple. Alex turned at the shout and saw the goddesses rushing towards them. Frowning, he realized that these goddesses were completely tactless and had spoiled everything again. Shaking his head, he lifted Hestia in a princess style. Hestia, not expecting this, clung to Alex''s neck, holding on tightly to avoid falling. Feeling her grip, Alex darted into a vacant alley. He told Hestia that he would get her home and distract the crazy goddesses himself. Hestia protested, asking him not to do it, but Alex just smiled and said they wouldn''t catch him anyway. After sending Hestia home, Alex waited for the goddesses who continued to pursue them. When the goddesses caught up with him, Alex started running away, laughing and shouting that they wouldn''t catch him. While running from the goddesses, Alex decided to throw his mana blade in a random direction to escape. As soon as the blade was thrown and collided with something, Alex vanished right before the goddesses, who thought they had cornered him. Finding himself in an unfamiliar empty room, Alex began to look around to understand where he was, until he was interrupted by a voice. To be continued... Chapter 36 - 36: The Demon King and the Courtesan After Alex teleported Hestia home, the goddess, experiencing teleportation for the first time, found herself in the main hall of her new home. Feeling dizzy and nauseous, Hestia tried not to fall, grabbing onto the first object she could find to steady herself. Looking around, Hestia realized she was home and that a group of girls was staring at her with open mouths. Hestia paid no attention to them¡ªher thoughts were entirely occupied with Alex, who was being chased by the goddesses. Hephaestus, watching Hestia who had just appeared in the middle of the hall, noticed that something was wrong with her. Hephaestus began to think that the date had gone badly and that Hestia was now upset. Deciding to comfort her friend, Hephaestus approached Hestia. "Hestia, there''s no need to worry if the date didn''t go well. You''ll have another chance in the future," Hephaestus said, placing a hand on Hestia''s shoulder. "Huh? What are you talking about? Why do you think the date didn''t go well? Everything was great!" Hestia asked, not understanding why Hephaestus said that. "If the date went well, then why are you in such a state?" Hephaestus asked, looking at Hestia, who was beginning to recover. "It''s just that when I was in the gods'' bath, I ran into Demeter, who let slip that I had a date," Hestia said, starting to grind her teeth. "And that''s all?" Hephaestus asked, clearly sensing there was more to the story. "When I met Alex at the appointed place, we were ready to go on our romantic adventure," Hestia said, holding her blushing cheeks and twirling around. "But Demeter interfered, bringing along other goddesses and disrupting us," Hestia continued, stopping and grinding her teeth again. "Well, as Alex said, gods have absolutely no tact and no sense of not meddling in others'' lives," said Lili, who was listening to Hestia''s story. Everyone familiar with such gods nodded in agreement. "And what happened next?" Lili asked, also interested in the date, since she wanted to invite Alex out in the future but feared she would face the same interruptions as Hestia. "After they surrounded Alex and started asking him questions, I was at a loss and didn''t know what to do," Hestia said in a sad tone. "Alex managed to break free from their grasp and escaped with me, and then...," Hestia continued, trailing off and mumbling with a red face. "What happened then, Hestia?" Hephaestus asked, looking at Hestia, who was mumbling with a red face. "Then... then we...," Hestia tried to say but still couldn''t bring herself to mention something so embarrassing. "Hestia-sama, you''re a grown woman! Stop mumbling and tell us what happened next with Alex," Lili intervened, unable to contain her curiosity any longer. Everyone nodded in agreement with Lili''s words, as they were also very curious. Hestia, still mumbling and recalling that kiss on the tower, heard Lili''s words, looked up, and saw everyone waiting for her to tell them what happened. A vein on Hestia''s forehead bulged at these girls who wanted to know everything. "Do you want to hear what we did? Fine, I''ll tell you," Hestia began in an irritated tone, causing everyone to blush. "Alex and I kissed!" Hestia said loudly for everyone to hear. "WHAT??" everyone in the room shouted in unison. Seeing their surprised faces, Hestia smiled proudly, showing her victory. Hephaestus felt a bit disappointed but shook her head, understanding that she still had a chance. After all, strong men often had many wives. But for now, Hephaestus decided to be happy for her friend who had found love. Hestia noticed Hephaestus''s initially gloomy expression that turned back to normal and decided to talk to her later when they were alone. Back to Alex, who at that moment was looking at the fox girl and trying to remember who she was. In front of him stood a beautiful, slender girl with a shapely figure. She had long golden hair, a pair of fox ears on her head, and a tail that gently swayed behind her. A pair of sparkling green eyes, shining like emeralds, looked at Alex. She was dressed in a beautiful red kimono. "Have you come here for services?" a melodious voice asked, addressing Alex. "What services? Who are you? And where exactly am I?" Alex asked, still looking at the fox girl. "This is a brothel, and I am a courtesan working here," the girl replied, continuing to look at Alex. She was fascinated by Alex''s eyes, which she had never seen before¡ªthey were rainbow-colored. "Well, this is just great. Next time, I won''t throw a mana blade in a random direction," Alex began talking to himself, causing question marks to appear above the girl''s head. While Alex was busy berating himself for messing up, the girl continued to look at her guest, not understanding how he ended up here in an instant and why he was now standing and talking to himself. "Excuse me, sir, if you''re not here for services, then why are you here?" the girl asked, snapping Alex out of his stupor. "Do you want the short story or the long story?" Alex asked, shifting his gaze to the girl. His question confused her. "What do you mean by short or long story?" the girl asked, with even more question marks appearing above her head. "Alright, the short one. I was being chased, I escaped, and then I ended up here," Alex said, spreading his arms. "Then you must have done something bad if you were being chased," the girl concluded, taking a few steps back. "How did you come to that conclusion? I was being chased because they wanted to interrupt me spending time with a family member," Alex said, looking at the girl, who sighed with relief upon hearing his words. Seeing that the girl had calmed down, Alex''s eye twitched at the thought that she was a bit slow. "Well, since I ended up here, who are you?" Alex asked the most important question. "I already told you, sir, that I am a courtesan in this brothel," the girl replied, making Alex''s eye twitch again. "I asked for your name, not your profession," Alex said with a sigh. "My name is Haruhime," the girl introduced herself. "Then, Haruhime, you can call me Alex," Alex said, looking around for a place to sit. "I''ll stay here for a while until those goddesses stop searching for me," Alex said, sitting down on a tatami mat. "Sir Alex, goddesses are chasing you?" Haruhime asked, hearing his words and not understanding how that was possible. Alex nodded with a wry smile. "Then, while I''m hiding here, Haruhime, can you tell me how you ended up in such a place and where you are from?" Alex said, wanting to know the girl''s story. Haruhime, looking at the man before her, couldn''t understand how he ended up here and why he decided to stay if he didn''t need her services. She was very surprised by his behavior. Alex was unlike anyone she had met during her time working here. Haruhime watched Alex, who simply sat on the floor near the window, and her thoughts began to wander. A small thought appeared that maybe he was the hero who would rescue her from this place. But as soon as that thought crossed her mind, Haruhime sadly shook her head, remembering that she was just a courtesan and not worthy of being saved by a hero. For some reason, she wanted to tell her story to the person who had accidentally appeared in her room. She felt an urge to trust him and tell him everything. Haruhime decided to sit opposite Alex and share her story. "I am from the Far East and was part of a noble clan," Haruhime said, sitting down across from Alex. "You are from the Far East too?" Alex asked, sticking to his story. "Sir, are you also from my homeland?" Haruhime asked. Alex nodded. Seeing his confirmation, Haruhime smiled joyfully, having met someone from the same place. "Where exactly are you from, sir?" Haruhime asked. "I don''t know. One day, I just woke up alone in a forest and have been traveling ever since," Alex said, slightly embellishing the truth. "It must have been hard for you, not knowing where you come from," Haruhime said sadly. "It doesn''t matter. I have already found myself a new home and people I can call family," Alex said with a smile, looking out the window. Hearing his words, Haruhime could only smile sadly. Alex didn''t notice her sad smile because he was looking at the moon shining in the sky at that moment. "Enough about me. Now you should tell me your story," Alex said, shifting his gaze to the girl in front of him. "I was part of a noble clan, but my life was not as rosy as it might seem. All the time I lived there, I felt like I was in a cage. The only thing that saved me was books and stories. My family worshipped the god Takemikazuchi. One day, I became friends with the children from his family, and we started secretly sneaking out at night to play," Haruhime began to recount her life in her old home. "Then I was accused of eating an offering to our god and was expelled from the family," Haruhime continued in a sad tone. "When I was being expelled from my family, a hobbit merchant arrived and told my father he wanted to buy me. And my father sold me to this merchant without hesitation," Haruhime continued her story. The longer Alex listened, the more he remembered the girl''s story and the angrier he became. Alex never liked parents who so easily abandoned their children, especially selling them into slavery or worse. His fists clenched in anger. Haruhime, immersed in her sad story, didn''t notice how Alex''s face contorted with rage. "Go on, don''t be sad. It''s all in the past now, and maybe someday, a moment will come when you find the happiness you desire," Alex said, trying to calm himself. "You are very kind, sir, but I am just a courtesan. I don''t think such a moment will come in my life," Haruhime said with a sad smile. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex, noticing that she was starting to feel sad again, decided to steer the conversation in another direction to distract her from her painful memories. "You said you liked reading books and stories. What did you read about, and what stories did you enjoy?" Alex asked. Hearing his words, Haruhime''s ears twitched, and she blushed a little, feeling shy about her interests. "I liked stories about heroes," Haruhime said quietly, feeling embarrassed about her preferences. Hearing her words, Alex clicked his tongue involuntarily, which caught Haruhime''s attention. "Don''t you like stories about heroes?" Haruhime asked, hearing Alex click his tongue. "It''s not that I don''t like them. It''s just that usually, the heroes in these stories are simple idiots who loudly proclaim they''ll save everyone but end up committing genocide against another race, supposedly evil. And in the end, they get statues celebrating the person who committed genocide. Then they live happily ever after with their families, and everyone rejoices at the ending," Alex expressed his opinion about hero stories. "Why do you say that, sir?" Haruhime asked, her head filling with question marks as she looked at Alex, who was expressing his opinion about heroes. "If you look at it from an outsider''s perspective, rather than from someone who reads the stories and always follows what the hero does, you can see that the Demon King and the Hero are essentially the same. The Demon King is the protector of his race, just as the Hero is the protector of humans; it''s just two sides of the same coin. After the Hero wins, he becomes useless, and people forget about him," Alex said, sharing his viewpoint. "Sir, are you saying that hero stories don''t tell everything and only show the positive aspects of the hero''s life?" Haruhime asked, starting to understand what Alex was getting at. "You''re a smart girl and quickly grasp what I''m saying. I''m not saying hero stories are bad, and I''m not saying the heroes themselves are bad. Everyone has their own concepts of good and evil. The Demon King wants to conquer the world and all that, but maybe he just wants to protect his people and make them prosperous, while the Hero in the story just wants to protect the innocent. There is no right or wrong in these stories; everyone has their own perspective," Alex said with a smile, looking at the girl in front of him. "But heroes are good people who strive to protect everyone," Haruhime said, not wanting to accept Alex''s point of view. "You''re right, heroes want to protect everyone. But why wouldn''t the Demon King want to protect his people?" Alex said, looking at Haruhime, who opened and closed her mouth like a fish, unable to find an answer to his question. "But heroes usually save people and princesses who have been kidnapped," Haruhime said, trying to justify heroes. "You''re right, heroes do save princesses. But why can''t someone else save her? Because as soon as an ordinary guy saves a princess, he''s immediately called a hero. But if the Demon King saves the princess, he''s called a villain because everyone is already used to thinking of him as a villain," Alex said, laughing at the situation. Haruhime could only shake her head with a smile, realizing she had thought the same way. While Alex and Haruhime were chatting about heroes and sharing their impressions, the door to the room opened, and a drunken man appeared, wanting to use the services. Entering the room, he didn''t notice Alex sitting by the window. All his attention was focused on the girl, and he couldn''t wait to fulfill his desires. A lecherous smile appeared on his face. He was ready to step in when he heard a cough that caught his attention. Hearing the cough that distracted him from his thoughts, he wanted to yell at the person who interrupted him. Turning with rage to the person who had disturbed him, his face instantly turned pale, and the alcohol that had given him courage left his body. Pointing with a trembling finger at the person who distracted him, he stammered: "Y-y-you... why are you here?" "Oh, you know me?" Alex asked, looking at the man with a playful smile. "I-I-I didn''t see anything," the visitor said and immediately fled, not forgetting to close the door. "Do you know that man?" Haruhime asked, not understanding what had happened. "Nope, I''ve never seen him before," Alex said, shrugging. "Then why was he so scared of you?" Haruhime asked another question, because she saw that the man who had just entered turned very pale at the sight of Alex. "I don''t know, maybe he''s shy," Alex said, laughing at the fleeing visitor. Ignoring the random visitor, they continued chatting about everything that came to mind. They had no idea that the idiot who had just fled with a pale face was noticed by a group of Amazons who had been keeping an eye on Haruhime''s room. The Amazons couldn''t understand why he had fled and why he was so pale. Usually, they had to wait until Haruhime lost consciousness to carry her out of the room and create the illusion that she had completed her work. "What are we going to do, Aisha?" one of the Amazons asked. For them, Aisha was like an older sister and always knew what to do. "We need to check if Haruhime is safe," Aisha answered in a concerned tone, worried that something bad might have happened to Haruhime. The group of Amazons approached Haruhime''s room, and Aisha sharply opened the door, surprised to see another person there besides Haruhime. "Who are you and what are you doing here?" Aisha asked, taking a defensive stance. "Hmmm, and who are you? Haven''t you been taught to knock before entering?" Alex asked, looking at the girl who had burst in and started asking questions. Alex took a closer look at the girl and was impressed by her beauty. She had beautiful tanned skin, a toned body, long black hair flowing down her back, and a pair of violet eyes. Glancing at her attire, Alex smirked, noticing that she wore clothing similar to that of dancers. "I''ll ask you again, who are you?" Aisha ignored the question. "It doesn''t matter who I am," Alex said, standing up, which made the Amazons tense. Seeing Alex stand with a smile on his face, Aisha and the Amazons behind her were ready to attack at any moment. Alex stopped paying attention to them; all his focus was on Haruhime, who still didn''t understand what was happening. "Tell me, Haruhime, do you want to leave this place?" Alex asked, snapping Haruhime out of her stupor. "What..." Aisha wanted to intervene, but her mouth was sealed by magic, and her body was immobilized with a light wave of Alex''s hand. "What do you mean by leave this place?" Haruhime asked, not understanding what Alex was talking about. "I''m saying that I''ll get you out of here. I''ll save you, and you can live a free life without selling yourself," Alex said, continuing to look at Haruhime, who pondered his words. "But I''m just a prostitute; I can''t be saved anymore," Haruhime said, tears welling up in her eyes. "If you say you can''t be saved, then I''ll do it differently," Alex said, his words causing even more tears from Haruhime as she thought he was rejecting her. "I''ll simply kidnap you, and you won''t have a choice," Alex said, scooping Haruhime up in a princess carry and stepping one foot onto the window frame. "Right, don''t wait for a hero to save you, because there''s a Demon King who will kidnap a princess like you," Alex said, looking into Haruhime''s green eyes. Haruhime, hearing his words, was confused because she was no princess, just a courtesan. Aisha, who still couldn''t move, recognized the person holding Haruhime and was shocked to see the one about whom various rumors had spread. "Now hold on tight, my princess, for you are being kidnapped by the Demon King," Alex said, preparing to jump out the window. Haruhime, frightened by his movement, clung tightly to his neck. "Good evening, ladies, and don''t think about pursuing us; it might end badly for you," Alex said, glancing back at the Amazons. His eyes gleamed, causing the Amazons to shiver. "And now, we''re off," Alex said, leaping out the window with maniacal laughter. The Amazons finally regained their ability to move and speak after Alex''s magic dissipated. They were unsure of what to do, as their job was to protect Haruhime and ensure she didn''t escape. "Aisha, what are we going to do? Ishtar-sama ordered us not to let Haruhime leave," one Amazon said anxiously. "What else can we do? If the rumors are true, I don''t want to chase after that guy, and I''m glad Haruhime could leave this place," Aisha said with a sad smile. "Then what will we tell Ishtar-sama? And you''ll probably have more trouble from that hag Phryne," another Amazon said. "We''ll just say we don''t know who kidnapped Haruhime and keep quiet about this situation," Aisha said, making a last-ditch effort to protect Haruhime. While the Amazons were discussing Haruhime''s abduction, Alex and his fox princess teleported home. Alex set Haruhime down on the floor and told her to follow him. Haruhime was still in shock, as too many events had happened that evening, all tied to the man in front of her who had just kidnapped her and called himself the Demon King. Haruhime was still contemplating whether to follow him or return, but seeing his kind smile, she decided her life might change for the better. After all, if a hero didn''t save her, why couldn''t the Demon King? Remembering her conversation with Alex, Haruhime decided to follow him. Entering the house behind her captor, she saw a black-haired girl almost knock him over and start shaking him like a tree. At that moment, Haruhime began to doubt if the man before her was really the Demon King he claimed to be. To be continued... Chapter 37 - 37: A New Family Member and the Demon King’s Attack Teleporting to the entrance of the house, Alex looked at Haruhime, who was still in shock. Smiling, he beckoned her to follow him. Seeing that Haruhime decided to follow, Alex grabbed the doorknob and turned it, intending to enter the house. However, before he could take his first step inside, he was nearly knocked over by a black-haired rocket that began to shake him. The shaking was so intense that various items for his dubious activities started falling out of Alex''s pockets. Everyone watching Hestia shake Alex and seeing the items fall out of his pockets widened their eyes in disbelief. Alex realized that items were falling from his pockets and crookedly smiled, understanding he had been exposed. Because all attention was on Hestia shaking Alex, no one noticed the new guest following behind him. Trying once again to get Hestia off him, Alex decided to try a different approach. Instead of using force, he opted for a gentler method: he gently took Hestia''s cheeks and kissed her on the nose. Hestia''s face turned red, and she stopped shaking Alex, looking at him with a flushed face. "I see you''ve calmed down. What happened this time that made you start shaking me? Or is this a tradition now?" Alex asked, looking at Hestia, who continued to cling to him. "Where did you go after you sent me home?" asked a blushing Hestia, not wanting to let go of Alex. "I distracted them and then teleported to a random place," Alex said with a crooked smile. "Couldn''t you have just teleported with me right away?" asked Hephaestus, sitting on the couch. Hearing her words, Alex looked a bit embarrassed. "Would you believe me if I said I just wanted to test the range of my mana blade?" Alex said with a crooked smile. Everyone listening nodded, understanding that he had once again done something foolish. "Alright, so you figured out how far your mana blade goes, or whatever you call it. Now tell me, why were you gone for so long?" Hestia asked, wanting more details. "How should I put this? I ended up in a place," Alex said, reluctant to answer. "Can you stop talking in riddles? Just say it straight!" Lili said in an irritated tone. Alex looked at Lili and wanted to smack her for that. Couldn''t she just drop the subject? Noticing Alex''s stern look, Lili felt threatened and covered her behind. Everyone stared at Alex, who didn''t want to answer. Under so many gazes, Alex couldn''t hold out any longer and decided to tell them where he ended up. "I ended up in a brothel," Alex said in an even tone. "WHERE?" everyone shouted, hearing his words. "I said, I accidentally ended up in a brothel," Alex repeated, trying to stop Hestia from shaking him again. "What were you doing there? Confess quickly!" Hestia shouted, trying to break free from Alex''s grasp. "I didn''t do anything there. I just waited for a while until the goddesses stopped searching the city and then went home," Alex answered. "You better have done nothing, because that''s Ishtar''s territory," Hephaestus interjected. Hearing her words, Alex averted his eyes, not wanting to look at Hephaestus. Noticing this, Hephaestus sensed something was wrong. "What did you do?" Hephaestus asked with a frown. "Maybe, maybe not. I kidnapped one of the courtesans and threatened other people in the brothel," Alex replied with a slight smile. Hearing his response, Hephaestus facepalmed, realizing that this guy in front of her had messed up again. "So where is the kidnapped courtesan?" Hephaestus asked, looking around. "Here she is..." Alex said, turning around but not seeing Haruhime. "She was just here," Alex continued, looking around until he noticed a pair of ears sticking out from behind the door. "Haruhime, come in, don''t be afraid, they won''t hurt you," Alex called to the fox-girl. Hearing her name, Haruhime slowly emerged to face the other inhabitants of the house. Hephaestus, noticing how shy she was, began to doubt whether this girl was really a courtesan. Lili, seeing the fox-girl, realized that her position was at risk since Alex always enjoyed petting her ears when she transformed. Seeing the girl''s shyness, Alex decided to approach her, take her hand, and introduce her to everyone. Haruhime, whose hand was taken, blushed deeply, and steam began to rise from her head. Hephaestus, watching this, became even more convinced that this girl couldn''t be a courtesan. Leading Haruhime into the house, Alex positioned her in front of him to introduce her. "Her name is Haruhime, and she''s from the Far East. For some idiotic reasons, she was sold to a brothel," Alex said, introducing the girl. "Alex, let me ask you, are you sure this girl is a courtesan?" Hephaestus asked, looking at Haruhime, who was blushing. "Well, how should I put this correctly? She is a courtesan, but at the same time, she''s not," Alex said, causing question marks to appear above everyone''s heads, including Haruhime''s. "What do you mean?" Hestia asked, not understanding where Alex was going with this. "Maybe accidentally or not, I peeked into her memories," Alex said, putting on an innocent face. "Mr. Alex, what do you mean by that? I don''t understand at all," Haruhime asked, not grasping what Alex was saying. "To put it simply, you''re still a virgin," Alex said, looking into the girl''s green eyes. "I remember everything that happened," Haruhime said, not believing Alex''s words. "You foolish potato. All you remember is a man entering your room and then losing consciousness. The other girls did all the work for you. It was all done to prevent you from running away," Alex said with a grim expression, remembering the purpose for which Haruhime was kept. "If what you''re saying is true, then why did they do that?" Haruhime asked, not understanding the situation. "You''d better not know why they did it. Just know that you''re free from that now, and your innocence remains intact. You can find someone you love," Alex said, shaking his head and not wanting to reveal to Haruhime the real reason she was kept in the brothel. "Now that we''ve cleared that up, why did you look into her memories?" Hestia asked, clearly sensing that Alex did it for a reason. Hearing her question, Alex made a grimace. Everyone who saw his face understood that he was up to something and was planning to cause more chaos. "I did it accidentally. It''s not my fault," Alex replied, putting on an innocent face. "That excuse won''t work anymore, mister. Now, spill it, why did you do it?" Hestia said, no longer willing to believe Alex''s claims of it being an accident. "Fine. I was thinking of launching a meteor at Haruhime''s old house," Alex said, his eyes beginning to shine with anticipation at the thought of the explosion. "You were going to do what? Have you lost your mind? What on earth do you mean by a meteor?" an angry Hestia said, realizing that Alex had crossed the line this time. Hearing his response, everyone in the room broke into a cold sweat, understanding the potential consequences. Haruhime, not knowing what a meteor was, looked around and, seeing everyone sweating, began to understand that it was something bad. "Mr. Alex, you don''t need to do that. Please reconsider," Haruhime said, grabbing Alex''s hand and forgetting her shyness. "But after what they did to you, how can I forgive them?" Alex asked, looking at the girl with tears in her eyes. After his words, everyone looked at the girl, realizing there was a sad story behind it. Alex gently wiped the tears from Haruhime''s eyes and asked if he could tell her story to the others. Haruhime hesitated at his actions but eventually nodded. Seeing her nod, Alex recounted everything Haruhime had endured, her life, how her father sold her, and her time in the brothel. After sharing everything he knew about Haruhime, Alex sighed, realizing he wouldn''t be able to launch a meteor, but who said he couldn''t vent his anger in other ways? Everyone who listened to Haruhime''s story became somber, with the most sensitive ones already in tears, sympathizing with the girl. Hestia was the angriest, as her divinity was tied to family and home. "Alex, you must help avenge Haruhime!" Hestia shouted, pulling Alex out of his thoughts. Hestia''s cry attracted the attention of everyone in the house, and everyone stared at the kind goddess with their mouths agape. Hephaestus was the most surprised, not understanding how her friend had become like this, and began to look at Alex with narrowed eyes, realizing that he had corrupted her friend. "Your will shall be done, my lady," Alex said, kneeling before Hestia with a mad grin on his face. Everyone who knew such a smile didn''t bode well could only pity the poor idiot who would fall under his wrath. "But no meteors and definitely no explosions," Hestia said, shutting down all potential destructive plans. "Alright then," Alex clicked his tongue. "And don''t forget the most important thing, Alex. This girl is part of the Ishtar family, and she won''t let her go just like that. After hearing what you said, I''m starting to understand that she was held for a reason," Hephaestus said, drawing attention. "What family? I don''t understand," Alex said, shrugging his shoulders and pretending not to get it. "Mr. Alex, Lady Ishtar took me into her family, and I still bear her crest," Haruhime said in a sad tone, thinking she might have to go back. "What crest? There''s nothing there," Alex said in a tone that made it clear the girl was mistaken. "But I clearly remember Lady Ishtar performing the ritual," Haruhime said, beginning to doubt her own memory. "You can check for yourself," Alex said. Haruhime, increasingly doubtful about being a member of the Ishtar family, began to undress to check. Seeing the girl start to undress, Hestia, being the fastest, closed Alex''s eyes. Alex felt not only his eyes but also his ears and mouth covered. He began to think they were trying to kill him rather than just preventing him from seeing Haruhime undressing. Haruhime, having removed her yukata, realized she couldn''t see her back and shyly smiled, asking for help from others who were doing their best to keep Alex from peeking. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, understanding that the girl was just a bit naive and wasn''t trying to seduce Alex in this manner. Hephaestus decided to tell the girl that there was no Ishtar family crest on her back. Upon hearing the confirmation, Haruhime cried, realizing she was free and felt that the only person who could have done this was her savior. Wanting to hug him, she started to approach Alex, but the girls pushed her back, saying she needed to get dressed before they would allow her to come near. Seeing their fierce eyes, Haruhime was frightened and retreated, deciding to put her yukata back on. Seeing that the girl had dressed, they decided to release Alex, who had been kept from seeing. Alex, now freed, looked at the girls with a crooked smile, thinking they probably wanted to kill him rather than just cover his eyes. "Did you want to kill me or something?" Alex asked, his eye twitching so much it looked like he was signaling SOS. "Did you want to watch a girl you just met undress?" Hestia asked aggressively, causing Alex''s face to twitch. "So, you did the same thing with Lily," Hephaestus said, realizing Alex was involved in this. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. Did Lily and Haruhime ever belong to those families? They could have left at any time; they just weren''t allowed to," Alex said with a serious face. Hephaestus realized she wouldn''t be able to get the truth out of him this way, sighed wearily, and decided to go along with what Alex said, pretending they weren''t part of those families. "And if Ishtar starts arguing that we stole Haruhime, just act like you don''t know anything and keep repeating that you don''t know anything," Alex said, laying out his plan. "And what if they want to take her by force?" Lily asked, realizing Haruhime''s situation was more complicated than she thought. "I''ll help her become stronger so she can defend herself. And if Ishtar doesn''t calm down, her family will meet the same fate as the Soma family," Alex said with a mad grin, causing smiles to appear on the faces of his companions. Haruhime, the subject of the discussion, was lost on what was being discussed. Tsubaki, observing the fox girl, simply put a hand on her shoulder and told her not to think too much about it for now. "Alright, let''s get back to the most important thing. Haruhime, do you want to become part of Hestia''s family, or would you prefer to remain free?" Alex asked, looking at the embarrassed girl. "Mr. Alex, are you also part of Hestia''s family?" Haruhime asked, worried that her savior might kick her out if she refused. "Well, sort of. If you don''t want to, you can just stay in this house; no one''s going to kick you out," Alex said, noticing the girl beginning to get nervous. "I also want to be part of Hestia''s family; that way, I can repay all that you''ve done for me," Haruhime said, her face becoming serious, which made everyone present smile. "Alright, it''s time for everyone to go to bed. Tomorrow the girls have training again, and Haruhime will be part of that. We also need to go invite Loki''s family, and we should probably visit Freya to find out about Ishtar and prepare a plan in case she starts causing trouble," Alex said, laying out his plan for the next day. "Why do you need to see that woman?" Hestia protested, once again clinging to Alex. "Freya has more knowledge about other gods than you, my goddess," Alex said, patting Hestia on the head. Hearing his words, Hestia could only puff up, unwilling to let go of Alex. Alex pried Hestia off him and told everyone to go to bed. He asked Lily if Haruhime could spend the night in her room since there were no free beds in the house. Lily grimaced again, realizing she would have to share her new soft bed. Noticing her dissatisfaction, Alex tossed her a black box, which Lily immediately caught and opened. Inside were a pair of silver gloves. Seeing the new weapon, Lily gave Alex a thumbs-up, signaling that she didn''t mind letting Haruhime stay in her room. Alex shook his head with a smile and told Haruhime to follow Lily, adding that if she needed anything, she could ask the other girls. After sending the girls away, only Alex and the two goddesses remained in the hall. Saying he was going to bed and kissing Hestia on the head before leaving, Alex went upstairs. Hestia watched as Alex went up to the second floor, then shifted her gaze to Hephaestus, who hadn''t left yet. "Hephaestus, I want to talk to you," Hestia said, looking at her friend, who had a vague idea of what the conversation might be about. "What do you want to talk about, Hestia?" Hephaestus asked, wanting to confirm her suspicion that the discussion would be about Alex. "I want to talk about your feelings for Alex," Hestia said directly. Hephaestus, hearing her friend''s words, wanted to leave but couldn''t, as Hestia had grabbed her by the hand. "Hephaestus, don''t go. Let''s talk; I understand what you''re feeling," Hestia said, holding her friend''s hand. "I know you love Alex, and I understand you''re trying to hide it because you see me as your friend." Hephaestus, stopping at her words, trembled slightly, fearing that Hestia might be hurt by her feelings. "Hephaestus, I''m not upset that you also love Alex. In fact, I support it," Hestia said, causing Hephaestus to look even more confused. "Hestia, I''m not..." Hephaestus tried to argue, but Hestia interrupted her. "Hephaestus, I see how you look at Alex, and I''m not angry at all. I''m actually happy," Hestia said. "Hestia, but why are you supporting me? You and Alex have only just started being together, and I don''t want to interfere," Hephaestus said, wanting to deny her feelings. "Because we need to form a team. Together, we''ll keep other girls away from Alex. You''re my best friend, and I''m willing to share him with you. Together, we''ll drive away all those clingy women who will try to get close to Alex," Hestia said, raising her fist to the sky. "You''ve been too influenced by Alex since he joined your family. You''ve even started to imitate him," Hephaestus said with a smile on her face. "So you agree then. Let''s form a united front against other girls who want to get close to Alex," Hestia said with a broad smile. "You do understand that other girls will still approach Alex, and you won''t always be around him," Hephaestus said, making it clear that a harem was inevitable. "Then we won''t let any bad women near Alex," Hestia said, already less confident about her plan. While Hestia and Hephaestus discussed their plan to prevent more girls from getting close to Alex, Alex entered his room with a manic smile on his face. After changing into his favorite outfit and putting on his mask, he teleported to the location from Haruhime''s memories, eager to carry out his plan. Remembering that Hestia had forbidden explosions and large-scale attacks, Alex sighed, realizing he wouldn''t be able to see a meteor strike the ground from a close distance. Following the memories, Alex headed to Haruhime''s former home in search of his target. Entering through the front gate, no one even noticed how an outsider had penetrated the property. Searching for his target, Alex found Haruhime''s father, who was standing under a tree, gazing at the sky. Quietly approaching him, Alex decided to make his presence known. "Good evening, what a beautiful moon tonight, don''t you think?" Alex said, standing behind the man and drawing his attention. "Who are you, and how did you get into my house?" Haruhime''s father said. "It doesn''t matter, my dear conversationalist, as everything has its reasons and consequences," Alex replied, ignoring the question. "If you leave now, I''ll pretend you were never here," the father said threateningly. "Sorry, my new friend, but I can''t leave. I have a reason to be here," Alex said, ignoring the threat. "Tell me, my new friend, do you regret anything in this life?" "Regret? My life is going great," the father said, not understanding where Alex was going with this. "Well, from your eyes, I can see that you have no regrets about selling your daughter. That makes my task easier," Alex said, and the man tensed at his tone. "What are you..." the father began to say, but was interrupted. "This is for selling Haruhime," Alex said, delivering a powerful punch to the face, knocking the father to the ground and breaking half of his teeth. "This is for selling her to a brothel," Alex continued, breaking the father''s legs. "This is for planning to sacrifice her," Alex said, stepping on his ribs. "And this is from me for being someone I can''t stand," Alex finished, delivering a kick to the groin. After the final blow, the father lost consciousness, covered in blood and with broken bones. Taking one last look at the man lying at his feet, Alex moved on to his next target¡ªHaruhime''s younger brother, who had betrayed her. He learned this from the father''s memories, who knew the truth and decided to blame Haruhime to protect the little scoundrel. Quietly entering the room, Alex found his next target sleeping on the tatami. Approaching Haruhime''s brother, Alex crouched down and decided to wake him. "Wake up, sunshine, it''s morning," Alex said, lightly patting his cheeks. Seeing that this had no effect, Alex decided to be more forceful. "I told you to wake up, you piece of shit," Alex said, delivering a hard slap that immediately woke the scoundrel. Feeling the blow, Haruhime''s brother wanted to scream, but his mouth was covered. "Shh, no need to scream," Alex whispered, covering his mouth with his hand. Fully awakening from the taste of blood in his mouth, Haruhime''s younger brother didn''t understand what was happening. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I won''t say much, just know this is retribution for what you did in your childhood," Alex said, and at his words, the scoundrel''s eyes widened as he remembered his actions. "Who would have thought that all of this was motivated by jealousy of Haruhime, who became friends with Takemikazuchi''s children. Jealousy is a dangerous emotion. But everything has consequences, and now you will face them." Alex clenched Haruhime''s younger brother''s jaw, causing him severe pain. "You see, I originally wanted to drop a meteor on your pathetic house, but my goddess is too kind. So I decided to punish only the two responsible for Haruhime''s sad fate," Alex said, squeezing the jaw so that a crunch was heard. The scoundrel began to struggle, trying to escape the pain. "I''m short on time, and my family might notice my absence, so I''ll make this quick," Alex said, using a spell that slowly broke every bone in the scoundrel''s body. Feeling the pain from all his bones breaking, Haruhime''s younger brother lost consciousness, bleeding heavily. Alex smiled, satisfied that he had vented all his rage, and teleported home. He lay down on his bed and fell asleep with a slight smile on his face. To be continued... Chapter 38 - 38: Haruhime’s New Fate and the Beginning of Training Waking up the next morning, Alex felt he hadn''t slept this well since arriving in this world. After lying in bed for a bit, he realized something was missing and started feeling around the bed for another person. Not finding who he was looking for, Alex opened his eyes and began looking around for the goddess who always sneaks into his bed. Confirming that Hestia was nowhere to be found, he sighed in frustration and decided it was time to get up. Dressing and heading to the dining hall to have his morning coffee and start his day, Alex walked downstairs and was surprised to see everyone already sitting at the table and having breakfast. Alex couldn''t understand how this could have happened. Usually, in the mornings, only Hephaestus and Tsubaki were up for breakfast, while the rest loved to sleep in and wouldn''t wake up unless disturbed. Pushing these thoughts aside, Alex approached Hestia, who was eating breakfast, kissed her on the head, and took an empty seat next to her. Everyone watching Alex slightly smiled because his actions were so smooth, as if he was already used to doing this. "Good morning. How come everyone''s up so early?" Alex asked, sipping from his cup. "It''s already 10 AM," Hephaestus said, watching Alex, who choked on his coffee upon hearing her words. "How is that possible? I usually wake up early," Alex said, stroking his chin. Remembering what he did yesterday, he smiled, realizing why he had slept so well. Everyone who saw his smile understood he had done something, but they were more interested in when he managed to do it. Hephaestus, who figured it out faster than anyone, realized he had done something last night when he went to bed. "What did you do last night after you went to bed?" Hephaestus asked, drawing everyone''s attention. All eyes were again on Alex, who blushed upon hearing her question. "I went to bed. You know I go to bed on a schedule to maintain my sleep routine," Alex replied, trying to divert suspicion. "I would believe you if we had just met. But over the time I''ve known you, I''ve come to understand that you must have done something," Hephaestus said, not letting Alex "off the hook." "Hephaestus, what about our love and trust? How can you doubt me?" Alex asked, making a pitiful face. "I might love you, but that doesn''t mean I''ll believe you when you say you did nothing," Hephaestus replied, not believing Alex''s pitiful face. But when she realized what she had said, her face turned red. Everyone at the table had their mouths wide open, not believing what Hephaestus had just said. Hephaestus began mentally cursing herself for yesterday''s conversation with Hestia. "I love you too, but honestly, I did nothing last night," Alex replied, trying to fix the situation, but his words had the opposite effect, and Hephaestus blushed even more. "Alex, tell the truth. Your innocent face won''t fool anyone anymore," Hestia said, staring intently at Alex. The girls at the table watched Hestia and thought she would be jealous, but they didn''t know that Hestia and Hephaestus had formed a united front to keep bad women away from Alex. "Alright," Alex clicked his tongue. "Yesterday, I visited Haruhime''s old home." Everyone at the table understood that this did not end well. "Lord Alex, you didn''t blow anything up or throw a meteor at the house, did you?" Haruhime asked nervously. "Haruhime, you don''t need to call me ''Lord,'' just call me Alex. And no, I didn''t throw a meteor or blow anything up," Alex said, causing the group to breathe sighs of relief. But then they tensed, realizing that if he didn''t do that, he must have caused trouble in another way. "Then, Lord Alex¡ª" Haruhime began, but Alex''s gaze stopped her, and she fell silent. "Then, Alex, what did you do when you went to my old home?" Haruhime asked nervously. "I just had a nice chat with your father and brother," Alex said with a sweet smile. But Lili and Hestia knew that he didn''t just have a nice chat. "Why did you talk to my brother?" Haruhime asked, not understanding what her brother had to do with it. "Do you want the truth or a lie?" Alex asked, looking into Haruhime''s eyes. His question left her stunned, not understanding why he asked that. "Um¡­ Can I know the truth?" Haruhime asked, nervous but wanting to know the truth. "Alright. Yesterday, I went to take revenge for what your father did to you. But after I beat him and read his memories, I saw that it was your brother who framed you, and your father wanted to protect his son instead of punishing him. After learning the truth about why you were sold, I went to your brother and read his memories. The reason he framed you was because he was jealous that you befriended the children of your god and that Takemikazuchi himself was kind to you. He decided to frame you to get rid of you. He thought that after you disappeared, he would receive the same treatment you did, but he didn''t expect Takemikazuchi''s family to leave the area to look for you. After that, he behaved even worse, but I won''t say what your brother did," Alex explained the reason why Haruhime faced such a terrible fate. It was all due to simple jealousy. Haruhime, hearing the reason why her life turned out so horribly, began to cry, unable to believe that her younger brother, with whom she had been close in childhood, had framed her. The girls began to comfort the crying Haruhime, and Lili especially sympathized with her, as she had faced a similar fate and understood her pain. Hestia, learning the truth, became even angrier and regretted not allowing Alex to launch a meteor at the perpetrators'' house. Hephaestus could only look at the girl with pity, not knowing how to support her. She glanced at Alex, signaling him to help. Alex, seeing Hephaestus''s look, just shook his head with a crooked smile, knowing he was the reason Haruhime was crying. Remembering the words of a respected person, he decided to say them to Haruhime to help her. "Haruhime, don''t cry and listen to me," Alex said, approaching the girl and gently stroking her head to get her attention. Haruhime felt the hand on her head, turned to Alex, who was looking at her with kind eyes, and wanted to hear what he had to say. "Listen, Haruhime, as a wise man once said, whom I hope to meet one day: ''Family is not limited to blood ties, nor does it begin with them. Family cares about you no matter what you do for them. Family stands by you in both sorrow and joy. They always have your back, no matter what.'' Now, you don''t need to search for such a family because you have us. We will always be by your side. Even if you are clumsy or not good at fighting, it doesn''t matter. We will take care of you and protect you from any misfortunes that may come your way," Alex said, repeating the words of the respected person. Everyone who heard his words was surprised and curious about who had said those words. Hestia, as the goddess of the home, nodded, understanding that family is not just about blood ties; you can find family even among strangers. Alex''s words touched everyone in the room, especially those who had no family or had been abandoned. "So don''t be sad, my little fox. Whatever happens, I will protect you and make you stronger. If in the future you want to throw a meteor at your house, I will help you achieve that. I will help fulfill any desire in your heart," Alex said, wiping the tears from the girl''s eyes and giving her the motivation to move forward. Haruhime, stopping her crying, hugged Alex tightly, and tears started flowing from her eyes again. Alex continued to stroke her head to calm her down. The most observant girls noticed that he took the opportunity to touch her ears. Narrowing their eyes at Alex, they stared at him intently, but he pretended not to notice their looks and continued to stroke Haruhime''s head, enjoying the chance to touch her ears. "Oh, Alex, it tickles," Haruhime said, embarrassed, no longer crying. "Sorry, I just got carried away," Alex said, clearing his throat. "The important thing is that you''re not crying anymore. So don''t be sad because of those two bastards. Your new life starts from this moment, and now you have a new family that will take care of you," Alex said with a smile, looking into the girl''s eyes. Haruhime heard his words, smiled brightly, and nodded, understanding that it was all in the past, and she could start a new chapter in her life. "I see that everyone is calm now, so we can start our training. I will make Haruhime a nine-tailed fox who can defeat anyone," Alex said, raising a finger to the sky. Everyone who heard his words could only shake their heads, clearly not understanding how his brain worked: one moment he was saying serious words that could deeply affect a person, and the next, he was spouting nonsense with a silly expression. "Lord Alex, but I can''t grow extra tails. How are you going to do that?" Haruhime asked, not understanding what Alex meant. "You''ll find out later. It''s all about your power, or rather, the lineage that flows in your veins," Alex replied. Everyone looked at Haruhime, who blushed under their gazes. "What do you mean, Alex? What''s with her power and lineage?" Hephaestus asked, not understanding what Alex was talking about. "It''s all about the power she inherited, which is why Ishtar didn''t want to let her go. Her lineage is connected to one of the goddesses," Alex replied, looking at Haruhime, who was still embarrassed. "Haruhime is a priestess born to serve a god. And as we know from legends, priestesses were always sacrificed to appease the gods and bring about miracles," Alex said bluntly. "Are you saying that Ishtar wanted to sacrifice this girl?" Hestia asked, not believing what she heard. After all, the gods had not demanded sacrifices for many years. "Exactly. Ishtar wanted to sacrifice Haruhime to bring about a miracle and strengthen other members of her familia. If she doesn''t cancel her plan, I will have no choice but to send her back to the heavens," Alex said grimly, not specifying that he intended to destroy her core so she could never resurrect. "You can''t kill a god! Last time, you got away with attacking Apollo because he was a bastard who did many bad things, but this time, Ouranos won''t help you," Hephaestus said, trying to stop Alex from attacking a god. "If there are no witnesses and Ishtar herself doesn''t realize who attacked her, then there won''t be any problems," Alex said, spreading his hands. Both goddesses sighed wearily, understanding that it would be difficult to convince him to cancel his plans. "All right, time for training. Haruhime, go with Hestia so she can accept you into the familia, and the rest follow me. Tsubaki, you''re coming too. Just because you''re a smith doesn''t mean you can skip training," Alex said, moving away from Haruhime, who was already hugging him with her tail. Lili''s group could only sigh wearily, understanding that their hellish training was about to start again. Tsubaki, watching this with a smile, flinched at Alex''s words and could only look at him, not understanding why she was involved. Seeing that he was ignoring her, she could only sigh and seek help from her goddess, who averted her gaze in shame. Alex led the group of girls to the basement, where they discovered a training hall. Entering, they were surprised by its size: instead of an ordinary basement, a huge coliseum opened up before them. Tsubaki, intrigued by everything new, wanted to know how he did it, but remembering that his answers usually lacked specifics, she just grimaced. While the girls inspected the coliseum, Alex rummaged in his pocket with a crooked grin, understanding that it would be better to organize his things in different pockets. He postponed this plan for later when he would have time to overcome his laziness and correct the mistake. Calling the girls over, Alex began distributing new training equipment. "All right, my lovely ladies, here are some new items to help with your training," Alex said, pulling out various items from his pocket and handing them to the girls. "These are weights to help you move more freely and training weapons." After distributing all the new gear, he noticed Cassandra''s look and added: "And don''t give me those eyes, Cassandra. Just because you''re a healer and support in this team doesn''t mean you can''t smack an enemy in front of you with your staff." Cassandra, who had been looking at him with teary eyes, just nodded. Alex continued: "Here are the training plans for each of you. If you have any questions, you can ask them after I return from visiting Loki''s familia." He handed out the sheets with the plans, not giving them a chance to object. While Alex was explaining how to perform the exercises, Hestia and Hephaestus arrived, and Haruhime, like a curious child, looked around, not understanding how such a large space could fit in the basement. "Good, now that everyone is here, there''s something I need to do with Haruhime before I leave to help her get stronger faster," Alex said, drawing the girl''s attention. "How can I help, Lord Alex?" Haruhime asked, coming closer and wrapping her tail around him. "What I''m about to do might cause you some pain, but it may pass quickly. So don''t worry and try to relax," Alex said, preparing to cast a spell to awaken Haruhime''s power. "What are you planning to do with her? And what do you mean ''might be painful, or might not''?" Hestia asked, ready to protect the girl. "She needs to go through a rebirth that will awaken her powers," Alex said, casting the spell on Haruhime while everyone was distracted by his words. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The process happened instantly, and before them stood a new Haruhime with two tails and a changed hair color: previously golden, her hair now had white tips. "I told you it would be quick. Probably," Alex said, examining Haruhime for any issues. "How do you feel?" he asked the girl, who was still in a daze. "I don''t know how to describe it, but I feel like I''ve gotten stronger," Haruhime replied, trying to understand what had happened to her. "It''s good to hear you''re feeling better. Now I need to fetch Loki''s familia," Alex said, turning his gaze away from her new tails. Before leaving, Alex kissed Hestia on the cheek and prepared to depart, but noticed Hephaestus''s jealous glance, which she quickly tried to hide. Alex approached Hephaestus, which flustered her, and kissed her on the cheek before teleporting away, leaving Hephaestus with a deeply flushed face and the others with their mouths wide open. Teleporting directly into Loki''s home, Alex found himself in the middle of the living room, causing a commotion among its members. Seeing the flash, everyone grabbed their weapons, but upon recognizing Alex, they sighed with relief and forced awkward smiles, not understanding why he had appeared in their hall. "Yo, kids, how''s it going?" Alex asked, noticing the weapons pointed at him. "Could you not appear in the middle of my house without warning! Because of you, I broke a bottle of alcohol I barely managed to get!" Loki shouted, pointing at the shattered glass on the floor. Alex glanced at the broken bottle and gave an apologetic smile. "And besides, it''s still morning, and you''re already hitting the bottle. Aren''t you ashamed of the example you''re setting for your familia?" Alex said, pointing at Loki and trying to deflect from his own mistake. "Don''t point your finger at me! It''s your fault. And pay me back for my alcohol!" Loki said, running up to Alex and grabbing him by the collar. "Alright, calm down. I came here to take you all to training today," Alex said, lifting Loki and placing her over his shoulder. "Put me down! I''m not a child!" Loki screamed, trying to break free. "How about no. Now be quiet," Alex said, giving her a light smack on the behind. Loki felt the smack and fell silent, not understanding what had just happened. All the members of Loki''s familia stared with their mouths agape. "Before I take you, how''s your progress after training?" Alex asked, looking at the surprised group. "To sum up, we''ve become stronger. Our stats haven''t changed, but our strength has increased," Finn, who had been tracking the group''s progress, replied. "See, I told you it''s possible to get stronger without Falna. Now, my dear kids, gather up; you''re in for an exciting three-month adventure," Alex said, giving a thumbs up. "You mean torture," Beta said, recalling what they had been through. "It''s all small stuff, my wolf friend," Alex said, rolling his eyes. "And if you do well, you''ll get a reward," Alex said, creating confetti, which elicited sighs from Reveria, who watched as he foolishly used magic. "And what''s the reward?" Tiona asked, running up to Alex. "It''s a secret," Alex replied, patting her on the head. "And if I kiss you, will you tell me what the reward is?" Tiona asked, with some of the girls looking at Alex with anticipation. "Nope. You can kiss me, but I still won''t tell you," Alex said, continuing to pat her on the head, causing her to start acting like a cat. "And if I add Ais and Grandma Reveria to the mix?" Tiona said, trying to melt his heart. "I wouldn''t mind, but I still won''t say," Alex replied, causing the cheeks of the mentioned girls to flush. "Are you going to hold me like this forever, or are you waiting for me to kiss you too? If you want a kiss, just say so, don''t be shy," Loki said, still hanging on Alex''s shoulder. Everyone was embarrassed, realizing they had completely forgotten about Loki. "I already told you, you can only try that when your breath doesn''t smell like alcohol," Alex said, setting Loki down on the ground. Loki heard his words, puffed up, and began to act like a spoiled child. "Alright, that''s all you''re getting for now," Alex said, kissing Loki on the head. She started twirling in place but then stopped, realizing that it wasn''t enough for her. "Now I''ll send you to the training grounds in my house, or do you want to walk there on your own?" Alex asked, causing the members of Loki''s familia to ponder. "Send us, I don''t want to walk, I''m so tired," Loki said, starting to whine. Alex looked at her, and his eyelid began twitching at the thought of how she could already be tired. "Whatever you say, but I won''t go with you. I have more business to take care of. I''ll come and start the training as soon as I''m done," Alex said. After chatting a bit more with Loki''s familia, Alex sent them to the training grounds and prepared to head to Freya, unsure whether to teleport or simply show up at Babylon. Not knowing if she was home, he decided to walk to Babylon to check. Upon arriving at Babylon, he felt several gazes from the upper floor and realized that Freya was home. Waving at her in greeting, Alex decided to teleport directly to her room. To be continued... Chapter 39 - 39: New Threat and Timeskip Feeling that Freya was home and watching him, Alex waved at her and immediately teleported to her room. Looking around, he noticed that aside from Freya, only Ottar was present, his face as expressionless as ever. Nodding at Ottar, Alex approached the table where Freya was already pouring tea. Alex looked at Freya suspiciously, wondering if she had truly been expecting him or if she watched him around the clock. The thought made him shiver, as Freya might have a "Yandere" tendency. However, after some thought, Alex decided that it wasn''t necessarily a bad thing. If handled correctly, a "Yandere" could be very beneficial. Alex decided to observe Freya''s actions a bit longer, uncertain if this was the same Freya who, in the canon, brainwashed an entire city into believing Bell was part of her Familia and that Hestia had stolen him. "I see you were expecting me," Alex said, sitting at the table and watching Freya. "What makes you think I was expecting you? Maybe I just wanted to have afternoon tea, and you happened to arrive at the right time," Freya replied, pushing a plate of cookies closer to Alex. "Well, then I''m lucky to have tea with a beautiful goddess," Alex said, eyeing the plate of cookies and feeling his suspicion about Freya deepen. "Won''t Hestia be jealous if you call me beautiful?" Freya asked with a sweet smile. "Beauty is subjective, and everyone has their own idea of what beauty is," Alex replied, avoiding a direct answer. "So, why have you come to see me today?" Freya asked, sipping her tea and never taking her eyes off Alex. "Actually, I just came for a visit and wanted to ask you a couple of questions. If you don''t mind, I''d also like to invite Ottar to a training session," Alex replied, eating a cookie. "I''m flattered that you decided to visit me. But what do you want to ask me that made you come all this way?" Freya asked, her eyes sparkling with interest. Alex noticed the sparkle and began to suspect that Freya might be someone to avoid. But if she had set her sights on him, it was better to accept it and try to avoid unnecessary deaths if she got upset. "I think you already know what I want to ask," Alex replied with a faint smile. Freya gave a sweet smile and pretended to think. "You want to know about Ishtar? But why bother about Ishtar when you can just ignore her?" Freya asked with a dangerous gleam in her eyes. "It''s not that I''m overly interested in her. It''s just that I might have ruined some of her future plans and want to understand what she might do," Alex said, trying to ignore the gleam in Freya''s eyes. Hearing his words, her eyes returned to normal, and she continued to smile. "And what did you do that could have ruined her plans?" Freya asked, looking at Alex with intrigued eyes. "Do you want the short story or the long one?" Alex asked, causing Freya to look puzzled. "What''s the difference?" Freya asked, not understanding where he was going with this. "Alright, then the short one. I accidentally ended up on her territory, met a girl who supposedly worked for her, and then I kidnapped her," Alex explained, causing Freya to sigh. "But you didn''t explain how you ruined her plans," Freya said, narrowing her eyes. "The girl I kidnapped was supposed to be sacrificed so that Ishtar could strengthen other members of her Familia. She wanted to forcibly raise their levels. And it''s likely related to you," Alex said, pointing at Freya, who started thinking after his words. "Are you saying Ishtar is foolish enough to do something like that?" Freya asked, and Alex rolled his eyes, realizing she was pretending. "Freya, you know that doesn''t work on me. Can you give me a brief rundown of who Ishtar is and what to expect from her?" Alex said, almost rolling his eyes to the other side. Freya laughed, seeing how Alex was acting. "And what do I get in return for this information?" Freya asked, wanting a gift from Alex. "I knew you wouldn''t tell me for free, so I prepared this," Alex said, pulling out a handbag that matched Freya''s outfit. "Oh, Lady Freya, please accept my humble offering so that I may receive the answer to my question," Alex said dramatically, holding the handbag with both hands and lifting it for Freya to take. "I see you made it in my favorite colors," Freya said, taking the handbag and examining it in her hands. "Why aren''t you following the script? You could at least play along," Alex said sadly. "Actually, this is your handbag, and why are these my favorite colors? You''re the one who has to carry it," Alex said, not understanding what Freya was getting at. "Then what are you wearing?" Freya asked, pointing at Alex''s clothes. Looking at himself, Alex realized he was still wearing his usual black and red outfit. "I thought you dressed like this on purpose so that our outfits would match better," Freya said in an innocent tone. "It''s just a coincidence. And about the handbag, it has two variations. You can carry it over your shoulder with the chain, or use it as a clutch by removing the chain," Alex said, changing the subject and explaining how to use the handbag. Deciding to demonstrate, Alex showed Freya how to use the handbag. Freya, having received the new handbag, started playing with it, trying out different ways to use it. Alex watched as Freya, like a child with a new toy, put various items into the handbag and immediately took them out. When she finally tired, Freya stood up and walked to the mirror to see how the handbag looked with her outfit, trying different ways to wear it. Satisfied that the handbag suited her perfectly, Freya returned to the table and looked at Alex, wanting to thank him for the gift. However, she didn''t know how to express her gratitude, as Alex had given her the handbag to get information that was essentially useless. For the first time in many years, Freya felt a slight pang of guilt for her actions. If Alex had heard her thoughts, he would have just looked at her with a crooked smile, knowing that in the cultivation world, such things were very common, though not as refined as the handbags he gave to other girls. Alex noticed that Freya had finally calmed down and was looking at him with a small sense of guilt in her eyes. He couldn''t understand why she was looking at him that way. "Looks like you liked it," Alex said, noticing Freya as she sat back down at the table. "It''s a nice gift, but I can''t accept it. This information isn''t worth something so valuable," Freya said, wanting to return the handbag, even though she liked it very much. "No need to return it; it''s my gift as a token of friendship. In some worlds, such things are very common," Alex said, not thinking about what he had just revealed. Freya heard his words, and her eyes sparkled with interest. "What do you mean by other worlds?" Freya asked, looking at Alex, who realized he had said too much. "Aren''t you a goddess and supposed to have such information?" Alex asked, trying to dodge the topic. "No, I don''t know. Maybe Ouranos knows," Freya said, shaking her head to deny his assumption. "So what about other worlds?" Freya asked, her eyes gleaming with the desire to know more. "Maybe we can pretend I didn''t say anything?" Alex asked, trying to avoid the topic. "No, you have to tell me, and don''t think you can escape," Freya said, grabbing Alex''s hand. "Alright, I''ll tell you briefly. Where I come from, there''s a rather interesting theory. It''s called the multiverse theory," Alex said, and Freya''s eyes sparkled even more. She pulled up a chair and sat next to Alex so he couldn''t escape without telling her something so fascinating. "Go on, and don''t even think about running away because I know where you live," Freya said, sitting beside Alex and holding his hand. "Alright, I''m not going to run. It''s my fault for speaking without thinking. The essence of this theory is that every choice we make creates a separate universe, encompassing all possible variations of fictional and non-fictional worlds," Alex said, looking out the window. His words had a profound impact on Freya. Ottar, who had been standing silently all this time, paid attention to Alex''s words and began to ponder. "In simpler terms, every time we face a choice, the universe splits, creating a new one. For example, if I ask you to kiss me, you have a choice¡ªto kiss me or not. Thus, in one universe, you kiss me, in another, you don''t, not to mention other variations where you hit me and so on. If you''ve read stories and other tales that describe fictional characters, there''s a high probability that these worlds exist," Alex explained everything he knew and understood about this theory. "You mean there are many different worlds?" Freya asked. "That''s right, there are bad worlds and good worlds," Alex said but stopped mid-sentence, causing Freya to feel confused. "Wait, bad and good universes. Villains who can cross universes, world infection," Alex began to mutter to himself, causing confusion on Freya''s part as she watched him mumbling something under his breath. "What''s wrong? Why did you stop talking?" Freya asked, watching Alex, who had a very tense look on his face. "Damn old man, I knew it couldn''t be that simple," Alex shouted, standing up from his chair, startling Freya, who nearly fell over. "I should have guessed what this could lead to," Alex continued to fume, realizing that his peaceful, lazy life might be in jeopardy. "What happened? Why did you suddenly get so angry?" Freya asked, looking at Alex, whose eyes were blazing with fury. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No time to explain. You''re coming with me. Ottar, get ready, you''re coming too," Alex said, looking at Freya and calling out to Ottar, who had been listening the whole time. Ottar looked at Freya, seeking her command. Freya, being a smart woman, began to understand that something was amiss and nodded to Ottar, indicating that he should go too. Seeing that Freya and Ottar were ready, Alex approached them, placed his hands on their shoulders, and teleported to the training grounds where everyone was training at that time. The flash of light caught the attention of those training, and they realized their break was over. But when they saw Alex, looking grim and focused, they understood that something serious had happened. Hestia, ready to run to Alex, noticed his stern expression and realized that something important had happened again. Alex scanned everyone who was training and stopped at the goddesses. "You three, come with me," Alex said, giving the goddesses no choice. They didn''t understand what was happening but followed him silently. Leading the group of goddesses to his workshop, Alex continued to ponder that the situation might be even worse than he had thought. Entering the workshop and pulling out the board with the plan against the semi-villains, Alex began erasing it, making space for new notes. "Alex, what happened and why did you come back so grim?" Hestia asked, worried that Alex was angry again. "I''m not grim, but if my theory is correct, this could turn out badly for this world," Alex said, looking at the board. "What do you mean by ''badly''?" Loki asked, losing her playful tone. "In the literal sense. If I hadn''t accidentally blurted out to Freya, I might not have thought about this for a long time," Alex said, turning his gaze to the goddesses. "Alex, did you tell her who you are?" Hestia asked, which piqued the interest of the other goddesses, especially Freya. "No, I didn''t say that. I accidentally let slip some other information," Alex said, sighing heavily. "So who or what are you?" Loki asked, bursting with curiosity. "I''ll tell you later. Right now, we have a completely different topic to discuss," Alex said, pushing Loki aside, who pouted and sat on a chair. "In short, there are countless worlds, both fictional and non-fictional. And in these worlds, there are various beings¡ªfrom the weak to those who can destroy entire universes," Alex said, scaring the group of goddesses. "What are you trying to say?" Hestia asked nervously. "I mean that there are good and evil beings. The evil ones typically cause genocide and such, but these can cause genocide on a much larger scale," Alex replied, his expression growing even more serious. "Why are you telling us this?" Hephaestus asked, understanding that Alex wasn''t sharing this information without reason. "There''s about a 30% chance that these bastards have been contacted by beings from outside this universe and want to conduct an experiment here. They found an idiot who will be their pawn, and this idiot thinks they have a partnership," Alex said, starting to write on the board. "Are you saying that someone or something has decided to make this world their playground?" Freya asked after some thought. "Maybe yes, maybe no. But it''s better to be prepared for the worst. And these beings are definitely not ones the gods of this world can handle," Alex replied, contemplating who might be involved. "Do you have any idea who it could be?" Loki asked, seriously looking at the board. "No, there are too many possibilities. From those who devour worlds to those who erase entire timelines," Alex answered, trying to get a hint using his memory. "Then what should we do? If these beings are that dangerous, can''t they just destroy this world and move on?" Hephaestus asked, frowning. "Tell me, Hephaestus, if you were a villain with so much power, and you knew that nothing in this world could harm you, what would you do? Would you destroy the world immediately, or would you slowly annihilate it, enjoying the suffering of its inhabitants?" Alex asked, looking at Hephaestus, who frowned at his question. "I think I would slowly drain it and enjoy the suffering of the beings that inhabit it," Freya answered. Everyone looked at her and took a step back. Freya just smiled sweetly, which frightened them even more. "But it''s only a possibility that other beings are involved. Let''s hope it''s just my paranoia," Alex said, laughing awkwardly, not believing his own words. "So it''s best to be prepared in case my suspicions are correct." "Now will you tell us who you are?" Loki asked, making everyone look at her with twitching eyes. "Why are you all looking at me? This shorty knows everything, and we''re left in the dark," Loki continued, shrugging. Hestia, hearing her words, wanted to attack Loki. "Hestia, if you still have that sheet, you can show it to them. I don''t mind," Alex said, looking at Hestia, who had calmed down after his words. Hestia looked at Alex nervously, her gaze asking if he was sure it was worth revealing such information. Alex nodded, indicating that he didn''t mind. "Stop looking at each other and get the sheet out, Hestia," Loki shouted, already losing patience. Hestia''s eyes twitched, and she took out the sheet with Alex''s statistics, placing it on the table for everyone to see. The trio of goddesses began looking at Alex''s statistics and were horrified by what they saw. They shifted their gaze from the sheet to Alex and back, trying to process the information. "Now it makes sense why you''re so powerful," Freya was the first to speak, seeing what was written on the sheet. Her eyes began to shine even brighter, realizing that Alex was exactly the one who could give her the freedom she desired and alleviate her boredom. "You''re not angry with me, are you?" Loki asked nervously, realizing she had made a mess. "Well, that explains a lot. But Alex is Alex, so I''m not opposed to who you are," Hephaestus said, understanding why they had kept such information hidden. "So, you can travel to other worlds?" Freya asked, her curiosity piqued, wondering if Alex could travel to other worlds, her life would become even more interesting. "Hmm, I haven''t tried yet. I''ll need to try it after we find out if these idiots are connected to anyone or if they started all this on their own," Alex said, lighting a cigarette to calm his mind. Seeing that Alex had taken out and lit a cigarette, Loki asked for one too. Alex thought for a moment and handed her a cigarette. Loki, trying smoking for the first time, coughed but liked the aftertaste of the cigarette. While Alex and his group of goddesses were discussing the possibility that the group of idiots had some external help, Erebus was in his secret room, contacting someone to obtain more black crystals for enhancing monsters and creating chaos. "Erebus, why have you contacted me again? We agreed not to communicate so frequently," came the hoarse voice from the communication device Erebus used. "I need more of those black crystals," Erebus said immediately, not wanting to waste time. "Really? And why do you need them? Haven''t you received enough already?" the voice asked. "The experiments failed, and the last successful specimen was killed before it could reveal its potential," Erebus replied, gritting his teeth in anger. "Hmm, is there someone in this world who can kill a creature with that power implanted in it? That''s quite interesting," the voice said cheerfully. "Will you give me more crystals? Better yet, give me ones that are stronger than the previous ones. I want to enhance more dangerous monsters," Erebus said, losing his patience. "Don''t forget who you''re talking to, Erebus. Everything you''ve received was given by me, and I can take it all back. Then you''ll go back to being the rat you really are," the voice responded maliciously. "Don''t cross the line. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t even have gotten close to this world," Erebus said, clenching his teeth in rage. "Haha, you''re amusing. You''re right, without your help, I wouldn''t have been able to reach this world so easily, but that doesn''t mean I couldn''t get here at all," the voice replied, laughing at Erebus''s words. "Since you''ve entertained me, I''ll send you a batch of new crystals. But don''t forget who you''re working for, Erebus," the voice added, ending the conversation. Erebus, staring at the disconnected communication device, gritted his teeth and began smashing everything in sight, cursing the being that dared to humiliate him. A mad smile appeared on his face, and his eyes became even fiercer. Erebus vowed to take revenge for the humiliation. He didn''t realize that such villains leave no traces and, if their plans fail, they usually destroy everything immediately and start looking for a new toy. Time flew by unnoticed. The next god meeting came, and all the girls from Hestia''s family had leveled up. Hestia, prouder than ever, boasted about how her children were becoming stronger. She boasted so much that she began to annoy Loki, who came every day to oversee her family''s training. One day, Loki''s nerves gave out, and the battle between the Loligoddess and the Flat Goddess began again. Freya started visiting Hestia''s household more often under the pretense of helping Ottar become stronger, but all the girls knew she wanted to get closer to Alex. Alex, keeping an eye on the red-light district, noticed that Ishtar hadn''t returned, and the other members of her family weren''t going to act without her orders. The day of the next god meeting arrived. It was midday, and Alex was lying on Hephaestus''s lap, who was stroking his head. Alex and Hephaestus had become very close during this time, and Hephaestus no longer felt shy about the affection Alex showed. Alex enjoyed the soft strokes of Hephaestus, marveling at how her hands remained so soft and tender despite her work. While Alex was enjoying himself, Hestia burst into the house, leading someone with her. "Alex, look who I found!" Hestia shouted as she entered the hall and saw Alex lying on Hephaestus''s lap. She was already accustomed to this and wasn''t jealous. "What''s the matter, Hestia? Who did you bring?" Alex asked, not opening his eyes. "I kidnapped... Actually, invited another member to our family," Hestia said, initially stumbling over her words, then correcting herself. "You did what?" Hephaestus said, setting aside her book and looking at Hestia with a frown. "It''s your fault she became like this," Hephaestus said, pinching Alex''s cheek, causing him to open his eyes. "It''s not my fault; she became like this on her own," Alex said, getting up from Hephaestus''s lap, eager to see who Hestia had brought. When Alex stood up and looked at the person Hestia had brought, his eyes met those of the stranger, and he realized that something was amiss. To be continued... Chapter 40 - 40: Hestia the Kidnapper or Another Minion Standing up from Hephaestus'' lap, Alex wanted to know who Hestia had managed to kidnap early in the morning. When he stood up, his eyes met Hestia''s, who was proud of herself for inviting someone to join the family. Alex just rolled his eyes at her smug expression. He then looked at the person Hestia had brought, and his eyes widened in surprise. Rainbow-colored eyes met red ones. The person Hestia had brought became embarrassed under Alex''s intense gaze and tried to look away. Standing before him was a young girl with medium-length white hair and red eyes. Her entire demeanor showed that she didn''t understand the situation she was in and was afraid to move for fear of doing something wrong. Alex continued to look at her with a tense gaze, realizing that she wasn''t supposed to arrive this early¡ªher arrival was expected in another six months or so. The girl, frightened by his gaze, tried to hide behind Hestia, but it didn''t work well because she was taller than Hestia. "Can''t you see you''re scaring her with your stare?" Hephaestus said, pinching Alex''s nose. Alex looked at Hephaestus and felt embarrassed, not understanding how he could scare the girl just by looking at her. "Yeah, don''t scare her! I barely managed to invite her to our family," Hestia protested. Alex and Hephaestus'' eyes twitched at her words, as she had said she kidnapped the girl. "What''s with you two? I always look like this when I just wake up," Alex said, rolling his eyes. The two goddesses remembered his eyes in the mornings and realized it was true. "Still, don''t scare her. Now she''s a member of our family," Hestia said, protecting the girl hiding behind her. "Okay, okay. What''s your name?" Alex asked, addressing the girl. "My name is B-Bella Cranel. Nice to meet you," Bella replied in a stuttering tone. "There''s no need to be shy. Nothing will happen to you in this house. You can call me Alex; I''m kind of like the captain of this family, probably," Alex said, adding uncertainly. "What do you mean ''probably''?" Hestia asked, her pigtails starting to float, which scared Bella. "It means I''m more like a father or older brother in this family than a captain," Alex replied with a crooked smile. Hephaestus nodded, confirming his words, but her eyes narrowed, remembering what he usually did when he went out with the girls. "Alright, Bella, don''t be afraid. If you want to become an adventurer, I''ll help you. If you want to be something else, I''ll help with that too," Alex said, approaching Bella and patting her on the head. "Th-thank you, I''ll do my best to be useful," Bella said shyly, enjoying the gentle pats on her head. "Now, Bella, go with Hestia so she can officially accept you into the family, and then you''ll need to come to my workshop," Alex said, stopping his gentle patting of her head. "Um, okay. But how will I know where your workshop is?" Bella asked shyly. "I''ll take you there later, so don''t worry. Now, follow me," Hestia said, grabbing Bella''s hand and pulling her along. Alex watched as the embarrassed Bella was dragged up the stairs by Hestia. He could only shake his head at the goddess, who was thrilled to have invited someone to the family. He watched until the girls were out of sight, then turned his gaze to Hephaestus, who had resumed reading. He decided to ask if she wanted to join him in the workshop. After a moment of thought, Hephaestus agreed. Putting her book in her bag, she stood up, took Alex''s hand, and they headed to the workshop, enjoying each other''s company. When they entered the workshop, Alex started opening drawers and displays, showing the weapons he had created out of boredom. Hephaestus, who had seen these items before, could only smile wryly, remembering the time she saw Alex making weapons. At that moment, she had wanted to hit someone with her hammer for the first time because Alex had simply taken a piece of metal and forged a weapon, then said he was tired. Hephaestus sighed and sat on the empty chair she usually occupied when visiting Alex''s workshop. "What do you think about that girl?" Hephaestus asked, watching Alex as he pulled various weapons from the drawers. Alex paused for a moment, thinking about her question. "What exactly do you mean?" he asked, pulling out another drawer. "I mean her desire to become an adventurer and how you mentioned that you would help her become even more than an adventurer. Her eyes sparkled after your words," Hephaestus said after some consideration. "Well, that girl has the potential to become an adventurer and even more," Alex said, pulling out the last drawer. "And what could she become?" Hephaestus asked, intrigued by his words. "A hero," Alex replied, clicking his tongue and grimacing. Hephaestus couldn''t help but laugh at his words, remembering that Alex was the Demon King. Alex, hearing her laughter, could only smile crookedly. "It really is funny when the Demon King and a future hero live in the same house," Hephaestus said, trying to stop laughing. "Don''t forget that you love this Demon King," Alex said, approaching Hephaestus. She blushed at his words, noticing Alex leaning toward her. Hephaestus closed her eyes, anticipating a kiss, feeling his breath and her heart starting to beat faster in anticipation. "We''re here!" Hestia shouted, bursting into the workshop, oblivious to the fact that Alex''s and Hephaestus'' faces were very close to each other. Hephaestus, expecting a kiss, blushed at Hestia''s shout and then frowned at her friend, who had interrupted this romantic moment. Hestia could only smile awkwardly, realizing she had messed up a bit. "Sorry for the intrusion," Bella said quietly, entering the workshop and not noticing Hephaestus'' tense look directed at Hestia. "I see you''re done. Come here," Alex said, lightly pinching Hephaestus'' nose to stop her from frowning. Embarrassed by this action, Bella approached Alex. "Y-yes, how can I help?" Bella asked shyly, still feeling embarrassed. "Don''t be nervous. I want to take your measurements to prepare some armor for you," Alex said, looking at Bella, who was trembling. "You want to make armor for me?" Bella asked, not understanding why he was talking about armor. "Yes. Since you''re now part of this family, I need to take care of you. I''ll start by making armor that suits you," Alex said, casting a spell to take her measurements. "Alright, I''ve got your measurements. Now, you can choose a weapon you''d like to use. Don''t worry, take anything you want. If you don''t find something suitable, I''ll make one specifically for you," Alex said, watching Bella nervously inspect the weapon racks. "And you two, stop making noise, you''re distracting her," Alex said, glancing at the duo of goddesses, where Hephaestus was pulling Hestia''s cheeks as she tried to apologize. Both goddesses immediately stopped, but Hephaestus continued to glare at Hestia, who had ruined the romantic moment. Alex was busy sketching armor designs for Bella. The girl was inspecting the racks, trying to choose a weapon that suited her. Bella stopped at a rack filled with various types of daggers and knives. Seeing so many weapons, she became confused and couldn''t decide, afraid to touch them, thinking they were too expensive. Alex turned and saw that Bella was scared to even pick up a weapon and could only shake his head. He decided to tell her that these weapons were essentially worthless, so she didn''t need to worry and could handle them freely. If she managed to break them, he''d even thank her. Hephaestus, hearing Alex say that the weapons he made were worthless, could only grimace, knowing that even the simplest knife made by him could be sold for a fortune. If Alex could hear Hephaestus'' thoughts, he would only reply that in other worlds, such weapons would be considered junk. Bella, hearing his words, was a little scared but decided to choose a weapon, fearing to disappoint her new captain. She chose two knives: one was black with red accents, and the other looked like it was made of ice. Alex, seeing Bella had made her choice, decided to introduce her to everyone else. He picked up Hestia, who was still sulking from Hephaestus'' earlier attack and was surprised to be lifted. Hephaestus just smirked and followed Alex, who left the workshop. Bella, shocked at how they treated a goddess, quickly followed, afraid of being left behind. Alex and his small group arrived at the training ground, where fights were taking place. Bella, amazed by the size of the field, began looking around with sparkling eyes until she noticed the ongoing battles. "Hey, kids, I want to introduce someone to you," Alex called out, catching everyone''s attention on the field. "Is this another person you kidnapped?" Lili asked, looking at Bella, who hid behind Alex, scared by the attention. "This time, it was Hestia, not me. And I don''t kidnap people to force them into our family," Alex replied, causing the girls, who had been invited to the family in a similar manner, to roll their eyes. "Alright, stop looking at me like that, it really wasn''t me. I didn''t even leave the house today, it was all Hestia," Alex said, pointing at the goddess, who smiled guiltily. The girls in Hestia''s family looked at Alex with accusing eyes, believing he had influenced the kind goddess. "Please welcome our new family member, Bella," Alex said, ignoring the looks and placing Bella in front of him. Bella blushed deeply from the attention and wanted to hide behind Alex again, but his hands on her shoulders prevented her from doing so. "Are you sure this girl can become an adventurer? She''s too shy and timid to be an adventurer," Daphne asked, examining Bella, who tried not to meet her eyes. "Yes, this girl has good potential, and she can become an adventurer or even more," Alex said with a smile, though his smile turned crooked at the end. Only those familiar with Alex understood why he grimaced. "Are you saying this girl has the potential to become what I think?" Haruhime asked, looking at Bella with sparkling eyes. Seeing Alex''s crooked smile, Haruhime could only smile sweetly and approach him, wrapping him with her three tails. "Alright, ladies, today we have a raid, and we''re taking Bella with us. She won''t be fighting; she''s coming along to understand what a dungeon is and to observe the battle," Alex said, not allowing any further questions. "I also want to remind you that there will be a meeting of the gods today, and this evening might become even more surprising," Alex said, and a mad smile appeared on his face, causing everyone to sigh. "While Hestia and Hephaestus attend the meeting, we''ll go on the raid. Your task is to reach the 17th floor and fight the Goliath," Alex said, eliciting heavy sighs from the girls. "Don''t sigh, I even prepared a surprise for you," Alex said, noticing the girls'' reluctance and deciding to play his trump card. Alex took out several black boxes and placed them in front of the girls. Lili reacted first and opened the box in front of her. Inside was a pair of black brass knuckles, better than the ones she usually wore. Looking around, Lili noticed that Daphne and Haruhime each had two boxes and, pouting, began to glare at Alex, who tried to ignore her displeased look. Daphne opened both of her boxes. One contained a silver sword and shield, and the other held a massive club. Her face twitched since she was jokingly called "the giant" and now she received a club. Cassandra opened her box and found a beautiful golden staff adorned with gemstones inside. Haruhime, the calmest of all, slowly opened her boxes and saw a priestess staff and a katana. The girls decided to try out their new weapons and went to test them on the dummies. Seeing the enthusiasm in the girls, Alex could only smile happily, pleased that his plan to motivate the lazy girls had worked. Seeing that the girls were satisfied, Alex turned his gaze to the goddesses. "Hestia, do you remember our plan for the gods'' meeting?" Alex asked, looking at Hestia, who had been in a good mood but tensed up after his words. "You''re¡­," Hestia began, but was interrupted. "Yes," Alex said, cutting her off. "But what about¡­," Hestia tried to speak again. "No," Alex interrupted once more. "What''s meant to happen will happen, and we can''t stop it. It''s all up to the will of the universe," Alex said dramatically, clenching his fist. Hestia could only sigh wearily, realizing that avoiding the consequences was impossible. Meanwhile, Hephaestus simply sighed and thought about how she ended up loving such a strange person. But then she remembered that he was only like this sometimes, and most of the time he was very responsible. "Um, what are you talking about?" Bella asked, not understanding why her new goddess was sighing so heavily. "Nothing much, don''t worry," Alex replied, beginning to pat Bella on the head. "And Hestia, if Ishtar starts causing trouble, you know what to do." "I understand, don''t worry, I''ll do everything I can," Hestia said, frowning as she remembered what Ishtar wanted to use Haruhime for. After speaking with the two goddesses, Alex took Bella with him and went to join the girls who were checking their weapons, telling them it was time to head to the dungeon. The girls could only surrender and follow him. Following their usual routine, they grabbed onto Alex and were ready to go. Bella didn''t understand what was happening. Alex just placed a hand on her shoulder, and then she was blinded by a light that appeared. Bella, experiencing her first teleportation, was disoriented. Noticing Bella''s difficulty after the teleportation, Alex patted her on the back to help her feel better. Seeing that everyone was ready to move on, Alex led them towards Babylon. Adventurers who saw Alex parted like the Red Sea before Moses. Bella was confused by the adventurers'' behavior, not understanding why they were acting this way. Daphne, seeing that Bella didn''t get it, placed a hand on her shoulder and told her not to think too much about it. Bella looked at Daphne, wanting to ask a question, but seeing her just shaking her head, decided to give up. As the group approached the dungeon, Bella overheard the adventurers whispering and learned they were talking about some Demon King. More question marks appeared over her head. Entering the dungeon, Bella began to look around like a curious child, as she had only heard about dungeons from rumors and what her grandfather had told her. Descending to the first floor, the girls checked their gear once more and waited for Alex to speak. "Alright, ladies, I see you''ve checked everything and are now ready," Alex said, looking at the girls who nodded in confirmation. "Great. Then your task is to reach the 17th floor and defeat the Goliath as quickly as possible because we still need to throw a welcome party for Bella," Alex said, turning into a child. "And let me tell you right away, there will be no spells for luring monsters or any such nonsense. Because if that happens, by the time you reach the 17th floor, you''ll be fighting hordes of monsters, and it will take a lot of time." Alex climbed onto a cushion. Bella, in the meantime, had no idea what was happening: why her new captain had turned into a child, why a cushion was floating behind him, and why the girls weren''t reacting to the situation. For the first time, Bella wondered if she had joined a normal family. Seeing the girl''s confusion, Alex simply lifted her using magic and seated her behind him to keep her from getting lost while the girls fought monsters. Bella felt herself being lifted and was frightened until she realized she was sitting on something soft. Seeing that everyone was ready, Alex gave the command to start the raid. The girls immediately set off, while Alex began to slowly fly behind them in case something happened. Bella, feeling the cushion moving, grabbed the first thing she could, which turned out to be Alex in his child form. Alex, feeling someone hugging him, instinctively leaned into the hug. Bella, accidentally hugging Alex, felt him leaning on her, and her face turned bright red. The girls steadily advanced toward the 17th floor, where the Goliath was located. Alex decided to talk to Bella, who was struggling with her feelings, unsure whether to hug Alex or let him go. While Bella was caught up in her internal struggle, the group reached their destination. Alex noticed that the Goliath was not yet present, even though it was supposed to appear by now. The girls decided to catch their breath, rest a bit, and have a snack. Alex descended from the cushion with Bella, who immediately released him but felt a sense of loss. Alex approached the girls, eager to talk, but found himself in a tight embrace from Haruhime, who immediately wrapped him in her tails in a protective manner. "Now you can say it was an easy raid," Alex said, wrapped in Haruhime''s tails, looking at Daphne, who choked on her food at his words. "How long are you going to keep bringing that up? I already apologized!" Daphne said, gritting her teeth in frustration. "I''ll keep bringing it up for a long time, so get used to it," Alex said, trying to pull his arms free but realizing he was entangled in the tails and could only give up. "Do you think, Alex, that there will be more strange monsters like that? Adventurers haven''t seen anything like them since that orc," Lily asked, looking at Alex, who was enjoying being wrapped in tails, and wondered if she should also try transforming into a fox. "Most likely, those mongrels are hiding like the rats they are," Alex said, feeling movement outside the Goliath''s chamber. He realized that someone was eavesdropping on their group, and his smile widened. "It''s usually the case: mentally deficient villains do all sorts of nonsense and then take pleasure in it. In the end, it turns out they''re just insane," Alex continued, feeling anger directed at him. He saw an opportunity to lure out another henchman. "I find it funniest that the guy sent by his master: one mentally deficient person sent another to die and then pretended to be upset. What can you expect from a villain who can only think with their ass and whose brain is filled with crap?" Alex kept insulting the presumed villain, hoping he would decide to attack. The girls listening to Alex couldn''t understand why he was doing this, but seeing his sly smile, they realized something was up. "What annoys me the most is that this half-villain¡­" Alex was about to continue, but a blade flew towards him, which he stopped by catching it with his hand. "Gotcha, little rat," Alex said, looking toward the person who had thrown the knife. The henchman realized the attack had failed and tried to run, but Alex couldn''t allow him to escape. Breaking free from Haruhime''s tails, he took up a position to shoot a bow. A bow made of flames appeared in his hands. Alex fired an arrow that pierced through walls and reached its target. He heard the scream of the wounded and went after him to gather information. Approaching the henchman, Alex saw a girl lying on the ground, missing one leg. She clutched the remnants of her leg and looked at Alex with hatred. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''re probably Savina?" Alex asked, moving closer to the girl who glared at him with malice. "Why so angry? You attacked first; I just responded in kind," Alex said with a friendly smile, which only made Savina angrier and more insulting. "Ah, these henchmen, never willing to say anything. But don''t worry. Did you know that magic is a wonderful thing? If you know how to use it, you can accomplish a lot," Alex said calmly, squatting beside Savina and looking her in the eyes. Seeing his gaze, Savina was frightened and felt that something terrible awaited her. "You did well to start being afraid because you''re going to experience pain that you''ll want to end yourself, or you can tell me everything and die without pain," Alex said with a kind smile, which made Savina try to crawl away, but magical chains wrapped around her, preventing her from moving. "So, you''ve chosen the hard path," Alex said, placing his hand on Savina''s head with the intention of forcing out all the information. Feeling his hand on her head, Savina was ready to speak, but suddenly felt an intense pain as though she were being turned inside out. The pain lasted only a moment, but for Savina, it seemed like an eternity. Alex, reading her memories, frowned, realizing that she had little information. This meant they would need to capture Thanatos or find other henchmen. To be continued... Chapter 41 - 41: New Goliath and New Titles After processing all the obtained information, Alex could only sigh, realizing that Savina had no useful information. She was just a pawn, blindly following orders. That''s why she attacked when Alex started insulting Thanatos. She might have had feelings for Eros, whom Alex had killed. The foolish minion couldn''t control herself when her master was insulted. Alex looked at Savina with pity, understanding that she was nothing more than cannon fodder for her god. However, she did have one piece of useful information: her task was to implant a dark crystal into Goliath to see how it would work on a Monster Rex. It seemed she succeeded because Goliath hadn''t appeared when Alex''s group arrived, meaning the monster was absorbing the crystal. "What should I do with you now?" Alex asked, contemplating the information and looking at the half-dead girl lying on the floor. Savina croaked something, but Alex couldn''t hear and leaned in closer. "What are you saying? I can''t make it out," he asked, crouching beside Savina. "Screw you, Thanatos will avenge me," Savina croaked weakly. "And why should he do that? You do realize how many deaths could have occurred if the mutated Goliath had escaped the dungeon," Alex said in a stern tone, looking at her. "My master will avenge me," Savina repeated, a struggle for life appearing in her eyes. "No, I don''t think he will. He doesn''t care about you or your buddy. You were both just cannon fodder, nothing more. Your master Thanatos thinks of himself as a god, and you as his servants, following orders," Alex said, looking into Savina''s eyes as she began to get angry. "Even if he saved you in childhood, he still considered you expendable and won''t avenge you. Do you know how many similar children with similar stories can be found in this world?" Alex continued. Savina''s eyes widened, realizing she wasn''t so special. She could only smile sadly and accept her fate. "Kill me," Savina said, losing all will to live, hoping to meet Eros after death. "Oh, I see you''ve accepted your fate. But I can tell you that after death, there is no release, only torment for all you''ve done," Alex said, his eyes glowing. Savina began to cry, understanding she wouldn''t find peace even after death. "But I will grant you a gentle death, so you can feel peace one last time," Alex said, placing his hand on her chest. "Thank you," Savina said with a sweet smile, feeling the mana of the man before her envelop her heart. "No need to thank me, we are enemies after all," Alex said, smiling at her one last time, and stopped her heart. Alex looked at the girl who died with a peaceful smile on her face. He could only pray for her soul, hoping she wouldn''t end up where he thought. Despite her life, she repented in the end. Although her hands were stained with blood, she tried to help children in her own way, even if she couldn''t help everyone. Alex sighed, understanding that in every world there are villains who treat loyal people as cannon fodder, and these people can sacrifice their lives for a master who doesn''t care about them. Lighting a cigarette, Alex looked at the girl''s body and decided to turn her into ashes. Collecting the ashes in a small jar, he decided to scatter them in the forest where he first appeared. Finishing his cigarette, Alex returned to the group of girls waiting for him in Goliath''s chamber. Returning, he was met by worried girls who immediately surrounded him and began asking questions. "Who was that? Where did you go? Why did you attack a person?" they asked in unison, not giving Alex a chance to speak. "Quiet, I''ll explain everything," Alex said, making them fall silent. "That was someone connected to that strange monster in the dungeon, and they''re pulling the same trick again." The girls were confused. "You mean the last monster was artificially created?" Daphne asked. "That''s right. This time, they want to enhance an even stronger monster and see what happens," Alex replied. The girls shuddered, realizing this could end badly. "Alex, which monster do they want to enhance this time?" Haruhime asked worriedly. "That one," Alex answered, pointing to Goliath, who started emerging from the wall. The girls immediately turned around, and what they saw horrified them. The Goliath emerging from the wall looked completely different. His entire skin was black with purple veins running all over his body, and his eyes were filled with bloodlust. If the old Goliath was seven meters tall, this mutated one was nearly twelve meters tall. Dark miasma oozed from his body like flames burning on his skin. Alex began to guess why these idiots wanted to enhance such a monster: if they succeeded in doing this with the One-Eyed Dragon, much of the world would be in danger. Goliath, coming out of the wall, let out a terrifying roar towards the group of people he saw upon awakening. His instincts told him he was in danger. Not knowing what to do, Goliath''s mind triggered a "fight or flight" response, and he chose to strike to eliminate the threat he felt from the group. Goliath delivered a powerful blow, raising dust upon impact. "He has minimal intelligence, and this is all he could come up with in this situation," Alex said, looking at the fist blocked by a blue shield in front of him. The girls instinctively hid behind Alex when they noticed Goliath starting his attack. Not feeling the impact, the girls began peeking out from behind Alex''s back to look at Goliath''s hand being blocked by the shield in front of them. "What happened? Why did he attack right away?" asked Lily, peeking out from under Alex''s arm like a curious cat. "This Goliath has a bit of intelligence, and his instinct told him that he either attacks or dies. So he decided to strike first," Alex replied, feeling Lily''s head peek out from under his arm and instinctively began patting her head. " What will you do now?" Daphne asked, peering out and watching Goliath, who delivered another blow to the shield in front of them. "Nothing special. I''ll just kill him, that''s all, " Alex said, shrugging. " To start with, Haruhime, can you take this notebook and record everything you see after I start attacking the new Goliath? All the details: how long it takes to regenerate and other little things. Everything you see needs to be noted down. Got it? " Alex said, handing the notebook to the girl, who nodded in response. Seeing the girl had taken the notebook, Alex decided to see what the new monster was capable of. Seeing that everyone was ready, Alex summoned Yamato and was prepared to test the capabilities of the monster enhanced by the black crystal, as he had seen in Savina''s memories. Leaving the barrier set up to protect the girls, Alex observed as Goliath, sensing his readiness for battle, took a few steps back. The monster''s rationality was gone, leaving only unrestrained rage and a desire to destroy. Alex noticed that the crystal had affected the monster more than expected: the veins on its body became more prominent, and the miasma emanating from it grew more intense. Taking a stance to draw his sword, Alex was ready to attack. The girls, watching this, held their breath. Bella, seeing such a battle for the first time, was deeply astonished, her eyes shining with anticipation. Alex didn''t wait for the monster to make the first move and began his attack. The girls only saw Alex draw his sword and heard the whistling of the wind. In the next second, all four of Goliath''s limbs were severed. "Now let''s see how long it takes you to grow new limbs," Alex said, looking at the enraged Goliath lying on the floor. " Haruhime, he grew his limbs back in twenty seconds! " Alex shouted, preparing to deliver the next blow to the monster, which was beginning to rise. The girl immediately recorded this in the notebook. Alex took a position for the strike, and the girls held their breath in anticipation. In an instant, Alex vanished and appeared behind the monster. Sword marks appeared all over the hall. Goliath sustained numerous injuries that damaged his tendons, and he dropped to his knees, unable to move. The monster''s rage only intensified, and the miasma erupted from its body even more. " I see you''re like a pitiful parody of the Hulk, who grows stronger with his rage, " Alex said, looking at Goliath, who was consumed with intense fury and wanted to tear apart the person in front of him. Goliath quickly regenerated the damage inflicted by Alex and began to rise. Haruhime recorded how long it took the monster to recover. Alex noticed that such damage didn''t significantly affect the monster and decided to take more severe measures, breaking all its bones to test its recovery speed. Summoning Beowulf and preparing for the attack, Alex took a stance in front of the enraged monster. " Just a normal sequence, normal consecutive strikes, " Alex muttered as he delivered a flurry of blows to the monster. The girls saw multiple fists crashing down on Goliath, and the hall was filled with unpleasant cracking sounds. After the series of blows, the monster fell like a ragdoll, showing no signs of life. Alex might have thought the monster was dead, but the black miasma emanating from its body gave it away. Lily, who had watched Alex''s strikes, was deeply impressed and wished to achieve similar strength someday. The girls looked at the fallen monster and then at the wall, which was covered in holes from the strikes. " I think we can wrap this up. I''ve learned everything I wanted, " Alex said, watching the monster that was getting up again and seemed even stronger. Alex decided there was no point in continuing to test the monster''s strength and summoned a bow made of black flame. The temperature in the room rose sharply, and the floor around Alex began to melt. The girls behind the barrier felt the intense heat and started suffering from the high temperature. Alex drew the bowstring, and a black arrow appeared, raising the room''s temperature even further. Goliath sensed a severe threat to its life and made a final attempt to attack. Alex didn''t let it get close and released the string. The arrow flew towards Goliath and instantly ignited its body with black flames. The monster quickly turned to ash, leaving only a black skeleton that was unaffected by the high temperature. " Interesting, " Alex said quietly, looking at the huge black skeleton left standing after the monster''s death. The girls, who had watched the entire battle from start to finish, swallowed hard and looked at Alex, who was standing in a relaxed pose, smoking and gazing at the monster''s skeleton. Haruhime recorded everything she saw and even embellished it a bit, forgetting that she was documenting details about the monster and not writing a little story about a hero. Bella, who had watched the whole battle, couldn''t take her eyes off Alex, who, like a fairytale hero, had defeated the monster and now stood over the vanquished foe. If Alex knew what the two girls were thinking, he might have been either annoyed or simply smiled wryly, denying being a hero. What Alex saw in this monster was quite unpleasant to him because adventurers would definitely struggle against such a creature. If these idiots managed to unleash the most dangerous monster, it would be a very dangerous situation. Alex decided to prepare for this scenario. The girls noticed that his expression had become stern and began to suspect that the situation was worse than they thought. " Why the long faces? Let''s go eat and celebrate Bella''s joining, " Alex said, turning to the girls, who were also frowning. Hearing his words, the girls relaxed, understanding that if necessary, Alex would handle all these problems. They didn''t know why, but their intuition told them that Alex could overcome any difficulties. "Are you only thinking about food, or do you just want to start ogling your favorite elf Ryu again? " Lily shouted, remembering that every time they came to eat, Alex would stare at the elven waitress. " I don''t mind a good meal, and I don''t deny that I like Ryu, " Alex said with a shrug, causing a vein to pop on Lily''s head as she was ready to explode. " What are you going to do with the skeleton? " Daphne asked, covering Lily''s mouth, who was trying to break free and attack Alex. " I''ll take it. I don''t want it to somehow resurrect or, worse, infect other monsters, " Alex said, hiding the skeleton in his bag. " Haruhime, can you pass me the notebook? I want to see what you wrote and add some details, " Alex said, looking at the girl who was still writing in the notebook. He felt uneasy about it. Haruhime heard his words, stopped her hand, and looked at Alex with embarrassment as he began to understand what the girl had written and could only sigh. " Keep what you wrote for yourself and just let me rewrite what you recorded about the monster. You can share the story later, " Alex said, looking at the girl, whose ears drooped in embarrassment. " Okay, sure. I promise I''ll let you read it when I''m done, " Haruhime said with a red face. " So, Bella, how was your first dungeon run? " Alex asked, looking at the girl whose eyes were sparkling and who hadn''t recovered from the battle yet. " It was so awesome! " Bella shouted, losing her previous shyness. Her eyes were fixed on Alex. " As you say. Well, girls, let''s go celebrate, " Alex laughed at the girl who was no longer shy. " Yeah! " the girls shouted, raising their fists in the air. Alex was amused by their enthusiasm. While Alex''s group was conquering the dungeon and fighting the new Goliath, the assembly of the gods had begun. One goddess was glaring angrily at Hestia. Hestia completely ignored this glare and was chatting with her friend Hephaestus. Another talkative goddess, who had already had a drink before the meeting, joined them. Hephaestus noticed that Ishtar kept glaring at them and frowning. Hephaestus wanted to say something to Hestia, but Hestia simply waved her hand, indicating that everything was fine. Loki, seeing Ishtar''s anger at being ignored, could only stifle her laughter at the situation. Hestia remembered Alex''s words that ignoring Ishtar would hurt her pride and make her even angrier, which might provide an opportunity to exploit the situation. Freya, who was sitting alone and smiling as she observed the situation, was waiting for a chance to use Ishtar''s anger. If she succeeded, Alex might give her something in return. Freya''s eyes momentarily lost their light but quickly returned to normal as she began to think about what to ask Alex for after helping Hestia with her problem. Freya''s thoughts went in the wrong direction, causing her cheeks to flush, which made her beauty even more dangerous to those around her, but no one noticed. Freya quickly regained her dignified demeanor and scolded herself for such thoughts but wasn''t going to deny them. As the gods chatted, waiting for the meeting to start, Uran entered the hall and took his place. He tapped the table, calling for silence. Seeing that the hall had quieted down, Uran decided to start the meeting. " Thank you all for gathering today. To begin, we need to discuss the strange monster discovered by Loki''s family in the dungeon, " Uran said, prompting murmurs throughout the hall. " The guild has exhausted all possible methods to understand how the monster became like this, but we''ve found nothing. If any of the god families have information, please bring it to the guild." All the gods started exchanging glances. Only one god in the hall showed a subtle smile, which did not escape Freya''s notice as she had been observing everyone from the start. Freya recognized this god as Erebus, whom Alex had suspected first. Freya quickly scanned the other gods, hoping to find someone else who might be part of Erebus''s group, but found no one. Freya thought that, as Alex had said, these idiots had gone into hiding, and only Erebus was present at the meeting. Freya''s eyes narrowed as she began to suspect that Erebus was indeed the head of the group. As Freya continued to observe the other gods, the discussion about the new monster came to an end. It was time to bestow titles on adventurers who had reached new levels and achievements. " Once again, if your families have information regarding new monsters, please report it to the guild immediately, " Uran repeated. " Now that we''ve settled this matter, we can move on to the titles we bestow upon adventurers, " Uran continued, striking the table and eliciting excited smiles from the gods. " I think we should start with the children of the Hestia family, who have recently shown themselves and earned new achievements." This caused sighs among the gods. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. " Let''s begin with the captain of the Hestia family. Alexander Voldiogoad, formerly known as the "Mad Rookie." After reaching a new level and gaining new achievements, I believe he is deserving of a new title, " Uran said, causing a shiver among some of the gods who remembered Alex''s battle against Apollo. Ishtar, gritting her teeth in anger, noticed the unusual state of some of the gods and frowned, not understanding what had happened during her absence. " I think he should bear the title "Demon King,". " one of the gods in the hall loudly declared, not giving anyone a chance to object. Hestia wanted to say something but was interrupted, and she could only frown at the words. Loki, sitting with a smile, nearly burst out laughing. Freya, who had been observing the gods for flaws in their behavior, was momentarily distracted by the shouting god and gave a sweet smile. Hephaestus only sighed wearily, realizing that Alex wouldn''t be able to escape this title. " Does anyone else have any suggestions? Perhaps Hestia would like to make a proposal in honor of the child from her family? " Uran asked, looking around the hall and finally turning his attention to Hestia, who shook her head. " Alright, since no one has objections, I declare that Alexander Voldiogoad''s title will henceforth be "Demon King,". " Uran said, causing nods from the entire group of gods. Ishtar, not understanding what was happening, began to watch the gods who agreed with this decision. Her intuition told her that things were not as simple as she had thought and that the Hestia family was not as weak as she had assumed. After that, Uran announced that titles needed to be bestowed upon other members of the Hestia family. The ensuing debate was so fierce that Hestia barely had time to participate before the titles were already assigned to the girls. Hestia could only sit wearily in her chair, as though she had just fought the most terrible opponent. The titles awarded this time were as follows: Daphne received the title of "Ogre" for wielding a club and sending monsters flying; Cassandra received the title of "Timid Healer" for always hiding and healing allies; Lily received the title of "One Hit Girl" for destroying monsters with a single blow; Haruhime received the title of "Demonic Priestess" for smashing monsters'' heads with her staff, causing adventurers to flee in terror from the girl who, with a sweet smile, crushed monsters'' skulls. When all the titles were assigned, Uran declared the meeting over and everyone could leave. " Phew, it''s finally over, " Loki said, stretching in her chair to relieve her stiff muscles from sitting for so long. " Hey, shorty, why so glum? " Loki asked, looking at Hestia, who was sitting in a defeated pose. " What do you think, board of washing, " Hestia snapped back at Loki, who just laughed at her. " Hestia, don''t be sad. The titles your family members received this time aren''t so bad, " Hephaestus said, trying to cheer up her friend. " I hope they''ll be satisfied. I don''t want a repeat of last time, " Hestia said, looking at Hephaestus with empty eyes. " You don''t think so? " Hephaestus asked. " I don''t know. Alex usually tells me everything, but sometimes I don''t understand how his mind works, " Hestia said with a crooked smile, remembering Alex''s confession on the tower. " Don''t be down, shrimp, everything will be fine, " Loki interjected with a smile. " You were forgotten to be asked, flat-chested, " Hestia said, and her eyes began to glare at Loki. When their gazes met, a spark of electricity appeared between them, and they were ready to start a fight. "The important thing is that Alex received a deserving title, " Freya said, approaching the group of goddesses. Loki and Hestia, forgetting their feud, looked at Freya with surprised eyes, not expecting this woman to speak to them outside of Hestia''s home. Freya was not bothered by their looks, only smiling sweetly. " Alright, enough sitting around. Let''s head to the banquet, I need a drink, " Loki said, ignoring the situation, and headed toward the hall. The remaining goddesses could only sigh at Loki''s actions and followed her. Hestia also thought she needed a drink in this situation. The group of goddesses arrived at the banquet hall and ignored the other gods, heading toward an empty table laden with snacks and drinks. As they conversed on the side, one goddess, who did not hide her anger and disgust, watched them. Freya, deciding to join them, noticed Ishtar watching from afar. Smiling sweetly, Freya approached Ishtar and began to speak with her. "I see you''ve decided to return from your journey?" Freya asked, looking into Ishtar''s eyes, which were filled with disgust. "What does it matter to you, Freya?" Ishtar retorted, her eyes showing even more disgust, which Freya ignored. "Who knows?" Freya said, looking away, which only further angered Ishtar. "I heard something happened in your territory. How unfortunate," Freya said in a feigned tone. "You''re involved in this, Freya," Ishtar said, gritting her teeth in anger. "Oh, no, of course not. How could I stoop so low?" Freya said, pretending to be offended by Ishtar''s words. Ishtar narrowed her eyes, wanting to know more, and her only option was to try to provoke Freya. "The great Freya has joined forces with other gods. How low you''ve fallen," Ishtar said with disdain. "Actually, you''re mistaken, Ishtar. I haven''t joined forces with them, but with him," Freya replied, not even looking at Ishtar, who was trying to provoke her. "If you haven''t joined them, then you won''t mind if I attack the Hestia family, who kidnapped my person," Ishtar said, testing the waters. Freya only began to laugh at her words, further infuriating Ishtar. "Your words always amuse me, Ishtar," Freya said, wiping a tear of laughter from her eye. "You''re treading on very thin ice right now, Ishtar." Freya approached Ishtar, who was frightened by her gaze, now devoid of any light. Ishtar saw for the first time Freya''s eyes, empty and malicious like black holes ready to devour her. "You''re right, Ishtar, I won''t do anything to you, but he wouldn''t mind doing something to you. And when the ice cracks beneath you and you find yourself in the most vulnerable and desperate position, I''ll be waiting for you," Freya whispered into Ishtar''s ear in a tone that sent a cold sweat down Ishtar''s back. "Now go have your fun. I still need to chat with some acquaintances," Freya said, her eyes returning to their usual state. Freya smiled sweetly and left Ishtar, who remained standing, covered in cold sweat, watching Freya walk away. Overcoming her fear with hatred towards Freya, Ishtar decided to gather information about the Hestia family before taking any action. Although Ishtar was impulsive, she was not foolish; she understood that something was off in this situation and decided it was best to prepare. Ishtar glanced once more at Freya, who was already chatting with someone, and then shifted her gaze to Hestia. Sensing the look, Hestia lazily turned her head towards her and then simply turned away. Gritting her teeth, Ishtar left the meeting, determined to gather information. To be continued... Chapter 42 - 42: Family Dinner and Ishtars Plans Alex''s group arrived at the "Hostess of Fertility" and noticed that the restaurant was packed with customers having a good time. Seeing that there were no free seats, Alex sighed heavily, realizing that they might not be able to celebrate Bella''s joining today. The girls noticed his sigh and exchanged crooked smiles, with Lili grinning maliciously, pleased that Alex wouldn''t be able to ogle the waitresses. Alex decided to go inside to check if there were any available seats, and the girls followed him. Entering the restaurant, Alex started looking around for an empty table or friends they could join. At that moment, a waitress approached him. "Alex-nyan, you''re here again," Anya said, approaching the group. "Anya-nyan, I see you''re slacking off again," Alex replied, looking at the cat-girl. Bella, looking around, heard Alex''s conversation and turned her gaze to Anya, embarrassed by how casually Alex spoke with the waitresses. "Don''t think too much about it. He often comes here and is familiar with the waitresses," Cassandra whispered to Bella, noticing her confusion. Bella could only nod with a flustered look on her face. "Alex-nyan, I''ve told you before-nyan," Anya said, pouting. "Anya-nyan, is just Anya-nyan. There''s nothing to change. Anyway, is there a place for my group?" Alex asked, looking at her. "That''s a tough question-nyan. But I''ll see what I can do-nyan," Anya replied, scanning the room. While Alex''s group looked around for a free table, they attracted the attention of other adventurers who were eating and drinking at the time. "Hey, look, it''s the Demon King," said one adventurer, catching the attention of his friends. "Why is he here?" asked another, turning towards Alex''s group. "What a stupid question. He often comes here to eat," said a third adventurer at the table. "Sorry, I didn''t think of that," the second one replied. "You never think," the third one said. "But the girls in his group are really beautiful," noted a fourth adventurer. His words made all his friends tense up, trying to become invisible, knowing how the Demon King protects his family. "What are you guys doing? Did I lie? They really are very beautiful," said the adventurer, noticing his friends'' reactions. "Oh, shit! Who asked you to talk? Do you want to spend all your time in the hospital?" one of the adventurers asked, noticing that Alex was looking in their direction. The adventurer didn''t understand why his friends were so scared until he turned towards Alex''s group himself. He saw Alex looking at him and smiling. At that moment, a cold sweat broke out on the adventurer, and he decided it was time to leave. "Thanks for the company, guys, but my cat is giving birth at home, and I need to be there," he said, standing up and putting money on the table before quickly running off. "I just remembered that my grandmother is giving birth at home, and I need to help," said another, running out after his friend. "My stomach hurts, probably diarrhea again. I need to run," said a third, also running out of the restaurant. The remaining adventurer, feeling Alex''s gaze on him, started trembling with fear and tried to leave the restaurant unnoticed. He quietly paid the bill, stood up, and lowered his head to avoid eye contact with the Demon King, slowly walking towards the exit. With each step, his legs felt like they were filling with lead, and the path to the exit seemed infinitely long as he constantly felt Alex''s piercing gaze. Passing by Alex, he tensed even more, fearing that something might happen to him. Finally, leaving the restaurant, the adventurer sighed heavily and, as if possessed by the Flash, dashed towards his friends, intending to catch up and beat them for abandoning him. Alex, watching the scene unfold, could barely contain his laughter, feeling something crack inside him from the effort not to laugh out loud. "Anya-nyan, look, a table just opened up," Alex said, pointing to the empty table. "Hmm, you''re right-nyan. But why did they leave without finishing their food-nyan?" Anya said, putting a finger on her chin in thought. "Who knows, maybe they had some urgent matters," Alex replied, shrugging. The girls in his group could only roll their eyes, understanding that he was the cause of the situation. "Well, alright-nyan. Follow me-nyan," Anya said, leading the group. Seated at the table, Alex''s group began choosing from the menu what they wanted to eat. All the girls were ready to order, except for Bella, who felt embarrassed due to her lack of money. "Bella, don''t hesitate to order food. I''m treating today, and in the future, you''ll also receive pocket money in addition to what you earn in the dungeon," Alex said, looking at the embarrassed girl. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The other girls rolled their eyes at his words, as he acted like a father handing out allowances. Hearing him, Bella decided not to order too much, still feeling shy and planning to repay this debt in the future. Once everyone had chosen what they wanted, Alex was about to call the waitress but didn''t have to as Ryuu approached their table. "Alex, I see your family has a new member," Ryuu said, looking at the new girl she hadn''t seen before. "Yeah. This morning, Hestia invited her to the family, and we already went to the dungeon so she could see what it''s like," Alex replied, looking at Ryuu. "Are you ready to order?" Ryuu asked naturally, taking Alex''s hand. "Shameless elf," Lili muttered, watching Ryuu, who was getting bolder. The other girls smiled crookedly, observing Lili. Bella, noticing this, shyly covered her face. "I''ll have the usual, and the girls have made their choices too," Alex said, squeezing Ryuu''s hand. The girl was used to such contact and wasn''t shy; she only wanted to explore other ways of intimacy. "Aren''t you tired of eating the same thing every time?" Ryuu asked, looking at Alex, who was playing with her fingers, making her feel ticklish. "No, I don''t want to try anything else," Alex replied, continuing to tickle her fingers. "Well, as you say," Ryuu replied, blushing from the new sensations. Having taken their order, Ryuu went to relay it to the kitchen, and Alex''s group began sharing their experiences in the dungeon with Bella. Lili, sitting next to Alex, pouted, jealous of his tender interaction with Ryuu. She wanted similar attention but didn''t know how to approach it. While Alex''s group chatted, another group of adventurers entered the restaurant, looking for empty seats. Finding none, they were about to leave when Alex noticed them. "Hey, kids!" Alex shouted, trying to get their attention. His shout caught the attention of everyone who was eating at the time. They looked at Alex and the group of adventurers he addressed. Hearing his shout, some adventurers, almost annoyed by the disturbance, immediately changed their minds, realizing who had shouted. Knowing it was pointless to object, they returned to their meals. "Alex!" a girl shouted, running up to the table. Bella, hearing the shout, was startled by the newcomer approaching them. "Nice to see you, Tiona," Alex said, introducing the girl. "Did you come to eat after the raid?" he asked, looking at the group approaching their table. "No, we didn''t go on a raid today. It''s a gathering of gods today, so we stayed home," Riveria replied, glancing at the new girl in the group. Bella began to blush under the attention. "I see. And where''s ''Frodo''?" Alex asked, looking for their family''s captain. "Don''t you get tired of calling Finn that? He gets annoyed when you call him that," Riveria said, looking at Alex, who was amused by her words. "I can''t help it," Alex replied, shrugging. "Finn is currently out with Loki on emergency duties as the family''s captain," Riveria continued. "So, Finn is just standing outside the hall where the gathering is being held and will wait until Loki finishes eating and drinking before going home?" Alex asked, looking at the girls, who averted their gazes. "Maybe I should feel sorry for ''Frodo'' when I see him again," Alex said, nodding his head. The girls from Loki''s family only shook their heads, knowing that the nickname would soon stick to their captain, as Loki had already started calling Finn that. "If you came to eat, you can sit at our table," Alex offered. "Great! Thanks!" Tiona said loudly, taking a free chair and sitting next to Alex, which caused a twitch in the eye of the entire group. Alex noticed that there weren''t enough seats for everyone and created a few extra chairs so everyone could sit and place their orders. Ais, who remained standing, didn''t know what to do. On one hand, she wanted to sit next to Alex; on the other, she didn''t want to cause inconvenience. Haruhime, sitting on the other side of Alex, noticed Ais''s internal struggle and decided to move her chair to make room for the girl. Ais thanked Haruhime and sat next to Alex. Haruhime simply smiled, saying nothing. Alex decided to take the order for Loki''s family girls himself and bring it to Mama Mia to avoid waiting for the waitress. After handing over the order and exchanging a few words with Mia, Alex returned to the table, where the girls from Loki''s family were telling Bella about their adventures in the dungeon. Bella listened to their stories with shining eyes, forgetting her shyness. "I see you''ve already become friends," Alex said, returning after placing the order. "Yeah. Bella is a sweet girl, but she''s still too weak to handle the dungeon properly," Riveria said, looking at Bella, who looked upset by her words. "Don''t be discouraged, Bella. I''ll take care of your training myself," Alex said, giving a thumbs up. The girls could only look at Bella sympathetically, knowing how tough Alex''s training would be. "Thank you so much, Captain. I won''t let you down," Bella said confidently, unaware of how tough the training would be. "I hope you can keep up that spirit during the training," Riveria said, feeling sorry for Bella, who didn''t realize what she was getting into. Bella blushed at her words, not understanding why she said that. "As Alex said, ''You''ll have to ignite the fire of youth and become better than your former self,''" Tiona said, nodding her head, causing everyone to smile wryly as they remembered the training where Alex constantly shouted about the power of youth. "It''s not so bad when he throws you into the dungeon with a monster-attracting spell and says, ''Surpass your limits or die,''" Daphne said, recalling her solo raids during the three-month training. The other Hestia family girls shuddered at her words. Bella blushed even more and wanted to back out. "It''s still better than doing a speedrun through the dungeon," Lily replied, recalling her unfortunate experience. Bella was almost ready to withdraw her words. "Don''t listen to their nonsense. They got stronger and still cry about how I treated them," Alex said with a twitching eye, looking at the ungrateful girls who averted their gazes. "Um, Alex-sama, may I ask you a question?" Lefiya asked timidly, trying not to look at Alex. "You''ve already asked," Alex replied, causing confusion among the group. Lefiya realized her mistake and blushed. "I''m just joking, my little elf. You can ask questions. I''ve already told you, there''s no need to be shy, and you can feel free to ask," Alex said, looking at the embarrassed elf. "Alex-sama, I''ve been wanting to ask for a while. How did you send Beta flying with just a snap of your fingers?" Lefiya asked, struggling with her shyness. Her question intrigued everyone at the table. "Well, that''s a pretty interesting question," Alex said, stroking his chin. "There are two ways to pull off that trick," he continued, raising two fingers. "The first is to simply enhance your fingers with magic and create a shockwave after the snap. The second way is to enhance the sound created by the snap." "I understand the finger enhancement part. But how do you enhance the sound?" Riveria asked, pondering Alex''s words. "It''s more complicated. Sound is a vibration that occurs even when you speak. You can try it yourself. Place your hand on your throat and make a sound like ''Aaaaaah,'' and you''ll feel the vibration in your hand. When bards play their music, they pluck the strings, creating sounds. That''s the answer," Alex said, giving an example of how sound works. The girls tried it and realized it was true. "To perform the trick using sound, you need more control over your mana. If you get good at it, you can even create a sound that isn''t heard but deals internal damage to enemies," Alex said, igniting a fire in Lefiya''s eyes as she aimed to achieve such a level. "Can you show us?" Tiona asked, wanting to see an example. "Alright. Watch closely," Alex said, using sound vibrations to shatter a glass. The girls watched the broken glass in amazement. Alex, who wanted to fix the glass, felt something hit him on the back of his head. He saw it was a rolling pin and awkwardly turned around to see Mia glaring at him. Alex could only apologize and fix the glass. While Alex explained various ways to use magic, Lefiya, being a diligent student, pulled out her notebook and began jotting down everything in detail, not wanting to miss a word. Soon, their food arrived, and everyone began to enjoy their meal. At that moment, a group of goddesses approached. Hestia looked as if her soul had been drained. Seeing the goddesses, Alex waved to them, indicating where they were sitting so they wouldn''t waste time searching. Hestia, noticing Alex waving, perked up, returned to her cheerful self, and rushed to the table. Alex wanted to create a few more chairs so the goddesses could sit, but he didn''t have the chance: Hestia plopped down on his lap and began eating his food. Alex''s face twitched at Hestia''s actions. He began to wonder if Hestia hadn''t eaten at the banquet after the meeting. Hephaestus could only shake her head, watching her friend, and couldn''t understand how Hestia could fit so much food. She began to suspect that Hestia was not a goddess of the hearth but a goddess of hunger, as she was behaving like a famished ghost. "Hestia, didn''t you eat at the banquet?" Alex asked, looking at the goddess who had already devoured half of the food on his plate. "I wasn''t full, and I kept a modest appearance, so I couldn''t eat much," Hestia said, not looking up from her plate. "Chew first, then speak," Alex said, patting Hestia on the head, making her blush at his words. "Indeed, you''re like a hungry ghost. And what modesty are you talking about? Last time, you scooped up food as if you had come from a starving land," Loki said disdainfully, already reaching for alcohol. "You forgot to ask, flat-chested. Unlike you, I don''t drink all the time when my family isn''t looking," Hestia said, pointing her fork at Loki. "What did you say, cow tits? Are you asking for a fight? Do you think Alex can protect you?" Loki asked nastily, pointing a finger at Hestia. "Alright, you two, enough. Where''s Freya? Wasn''t she at the meeting?" Alex asked, calming the two goddesses who could start a fight at any moment. "Freya stayed at the banquet when we left; she was talking to someone there," Hephaestus said, sipping from Alex''s glass. He noticed this and sighed heavily, realizing he had nothing more of his own. Such is the fate of a guy in a relationship. "Why do you need that woman?" Hestia asked, having finished Alex''s food and wanting to reach for a drink, only to see it in Hephaestus''s hands as she drank. "Something happened in the dungeon, and everyone involved should know. I just don''t want to go around explaining it to everyone individually," Alex replied, shrugging. Hestia could only roll her eyes at him. "Loki, when you get home, take Frodo and come straight to us to find out what happened in the dungeon," Alex said in a serious tone. Loki slightly opened her eyes and nodded. The girls from the Loki family also decided to be present and go with Loki to the Hestia family home. "Then, after you finish eating, you can go home to get Frodo and come straight to us. I''ll go pick up Freya, as she should be heading home soon," Alex said, feeling that Freya was already moving toward her home. "Alex-kun, Ishtar was present today, and as you said, ignoring her would only make her angrier," Hestia said proudly. "That was clear because, according to Freya, Ishtar is often compared to Freya, which makes her feel that her pride as a goddess is being undermined. She''s always trying to surpass Freya, and if you trample on the pride of such a goddess, she might make many mistakes. But if she can think rationally at that moment, then we''ll have to take a more severe approach," Alex said, his eyes gleaming slightly. "What do you mean by a severe approach?" Hephaestus asked, not understanding where he was going with this. "There will be a raid on the Red-Light District by the Cult of the Pasta Monster," Alex replied, his smile widening and causing an uneasy feeling among those at the table. Members of the cult could only shake their heads, knowing that it would be difficult to dissuade Alex and that they would have to follow him to prevent something radical from happening. "You must be joking. This isn''t just an attack on adventurers and Soma''s family; it''s an attack on an entire district," Hestia said, worried about the consequences of such an attack. "It''s fine, as long as we''re not recognized, the rest is minor," Alex said, waving his hand to indicate not to worry. Hestia could only grimace, realizing that her beloved was a bit unhinged. "And don''t look at me like that; I''m perfectly sane. It''s just that sometimes you need to channel accumulated stress somewhere," Alex said, kissing Hestia on the forehead. While Alex''s group discussed his plans for the raid on the Red-Light District and tried to dissuade him, Ishtar returned to her domain and summoned members of her family to hear about the rumors concerning the Hestia family. She knew little, only that Haruhime, whom she intended to sacrifice, had been kidnapped by a member of the Hestia family. However, something about the situation bothered her, especially Freya''s strange behavior. Usually, Freya responded sarcastically but never threatened her, but this time she seemed ready to kill Ishtar on the spot. Ishtar didn''t like how things were unfolding. As she pondered, trying to understand what had happened during her absence, her family members arrived. Ishtar snapped out of her thoughts and focused on them. "Does anyone want to tell me about the Hestia family?" Ishtar asked, looking around at her subordinates. "They''re just a bunch of level-three weaklings. There''s nothing to worry about, Ishtar-sama. We''ll easily handle them and get Haruhime back," said Phryne with an air of arrogance. "Really? Or does anyone else have something to say?" Ishtar asked, surveying the others. "Ishtar-sama, let me speak," Aisha said, drawing her goddess''s attention. Ishtar looked at Aisha and nodded, allowing her to continue. Phryne looked at Aisha with disdain, thinking she was doubting her own abilities. "Ishtar-sama, I don''t think we can handle the Hestia family," Aisha said, causing Ishtar''s eyes to narrow. "Why is that?" Ishtar asked with a frown. Phryne, in turn, smirked, making her face look even more unpleasant. "The Hestia family is allied with Hephaestus and Loki. The most dangerous member of their family is Alexander Voldigoad, who is currently known as the Demon King," Aisha replied, trying to dissuade Ishtar from attacking the Hestia family. Ishtar recalled the gods'' reaction at the meeting when Uran had mentioned this man''s name. "What makes him so dangerous that you''re daring to contradict me?" Ishtar asked, glaring at Aisha. "I''m not contradicting you, Ishtar-sama. I just don''t want you to be put in danger," Aisha said, trying not to anger her goddess. "And what kind of danger could the Hestia family pose to me?" Ishtar continued, studying Aisha, who was choosing her words carefully. "It''s just rumors that adventurers discuss, but I had a visitor who attended the Hestia family''s military game against Apollo," Aisha replied, deciding to share all she knew. Aisha detailed the rumors she had heard from an adventurer who couldn''t keep quiet. She described the brutal treatment of Apollo''s family members and the savage killing of their captain, who was then resurrected and killed again. She also mentioned the protection of her family members in the dungeon from adventurers who wanted to seize the girls. "Are you saying that a mortal can resurrect people?" Ishtar asked after listening to Aisha. "I don''t know, Ishtar-sama. All I''ve learned comes from rumors and the words of the adventurer who attended the military game," Aisha shook her head. Ishtar pondered again. If a mortal possesses such power, they are clearly not ordinary. From Aisha''s words, she understood that Freya was not directly involved here, but perhaps she was interacting with this guy and wanted to obtain him. Ishtar was unaware that Freya had recently become obsessed with Alex and had also decided to join Hestia''s club to keep other women away from him. While Ishtar considered her next moves, her family members watched her, waiting for orders. To be continued¡­ Chapter 43 - 43: The Obsession of the Goddess of Love and the Abduction of the God After the group finished dinner, everyone began to disperse, planning to meet later at Hestia''s home. The girls from the Loki Familia decided not to go home and headed straight there. Loki, thinking she could walk with them, noticed no one was following her. At that moment, she realized she had to go alone. She started acting like a spoiled child who had been abandoned. "Why don''t you want to come with me?" Loki cried, drawing the attention of passersby. ''I thought we were family! Why do I have to go home alone?'' The girls from the Loki Familia just rolled their eyes at their goddess''s behavior. "Alex, tell them to come with me. What if something happens to me?" Loki shouted, running up to Alex and tugging on his arm. "Get off him, flat-chested! He still needs to pick up Freya," protested Hestia, trying to pull Loki away from Alex. "No, I won''t let go until he tells the girls to come with me!" Loki screamed, refusing to let go of Alex. At that moment, Alex''s face was completely blank. All his thoughts were occupied with trying to understand why everyone he knew clung to him like koalas and demanded things. Passersby observed the scene of one goddess trying to pry another goddess off a guy with an expressionless face, indicating he did not want to be there. "Loki-sama, let go of Alex," said Riveria, approaching Loki and grabbing her by the scruff like a cat. "You finally decided to come with me. I knew you wouldn''t abandon me," Loki said happily as she was held like a cat. "Sorry, Loki-sama, but I don''t want to make a detour just to pick up one person," said Tiona, hiding behind Alex. "How can you say that? Frodo is your captain and a member of our family," Loki said, pretending to be upset. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Riveria''s eye twitched at her goddess''s behavior. Loki refused to calm down and drew even more attention with her antics. The vein on Riveria''s forehead was ready to burst when a savior arrived. "Loki, enough noise. We have more important matters,'' said Alex, starting to stretch Loki''s cheeks to make her stop talking. ''Stop pulling! I won''t make any more noise. Just let go, it hurts!'' Loki yelled as Alex stretched her cheeks. ''Good. Now go home to pick up Frodo,'' said Alex, releasing Loki, who began rubbing her reddened cheeks. ''But I don''t want to go home alone. What if I get kidnapped? I''m so beautiful,'' Loki started to say, and no one could hold back their laughter. Seeing everyone laugh, especially Hestia pointing at her, made Loki''s anger peak, and she was ready to attack Hestia. ''Okay, you won''t have to go home if you''re afraid of being kidnapped,'' Alex said, making an "OK" sign towards Loki. ''What do you mean by that¡ª'' Loki didn''t finish as Alex teleported her home. Everyone stared at the spot where Loki had vanished, then looked at Alex, who was responsible. At first, the group couldn''t comprehend what had happened until Tiona started laughing, which led to everyone else joining in. Even the silent Ais smiled, looking at Alex. "Well, the noise is gone. Now you can head off," said Alex, giving a thumbs-up, which caused another wave of laughter in the group. "I don''t want to go either! Send me home too," said Hestia, shaking Alex''s arm and acting like a child. "Alright, I guess I''m now a portable teleporter," Alex sighed tiredly, earning sympathetic looks from the group. But no one refused to teleport straight home. After sending the rest of the group home, Alex decided to check one more time where Freya was to avoid wasting time searching for her. Sensing that Freya was already home, he decided to teleport directly to her. At that moment, Freya, who had just returned home and was about to change, had taken off her dress and was in her underwear. Approaching the mirror, she nodded to herself, confirming that she was still as beautiful as ever. Remembering how Alex reacted to her beauty, Freya could only hope she had become even more beautiful. She wondered why Alex wasn''t attracted to her beauty, and the more she thought about it, the darker her eyes became. Her thoughts went in the wrong direction: Freya began considering kidnapping Alex and hiding him from all the women he might attract. She didn''t realize the danger of her thoughts, but she didn''t reject them, and her desire to be with Alex only grew stronger. Lost in her thoughts, Freya was looking towards Alex''s home when her reverie was interrupted by a bright light appearing in the room. She turned and saw Alex. "Yo!" said Alex, raising his hand in greeting. "Am I interrupting?" he asked, looking at Freya standing in her underwear. "Did you come to spy on a goddess who decided to change?" Freya asked with a smile, approaching Alex and placing her hand on his cheek. "If I knew you were changing, I would have warned you before coming in," Alex replied, spreading his hands. He noticed that he didn''t react to her half-naked appearance, and her eyes began to lose their light, replaced by an unpleasant feeling in her chest. Giving in to her emotions, Freya asked: "Am I not attractive to you?" Her eyes began to fill with darkness. "Freya, I''ve already told you that I find you beautiful, that''s a fact. But I don''t think it''s appropriate to look at a girl standing in front of me in her underwear," said Alex, ignoring the changes in her eyes. "I never said I was against you looking at me," replied Freya, trying to see any emotions in Alex''s eyes. "Thank you, of course, for the permission to admire your beauty, but unfortunately, we''re not at that stage in our relationship where I could allow myself such liberties," replied Alex calmly, not wanting to upset her. "So if we take that step, you''ll look only at me?" Freya''s eyes became even more obsessed. "Freya, you know I can''t do that," said Alex, taking her by the cheeks. "You''re rejecting me?" Tears began to appear in her eyes. "I''m not rejecting you, Freya. I''m just not going to abandon my family," replied Alex, shaking his head. Light appeared in her eyes at his words. "I''m not against your obsession and your character. I like you, but I won''t abandon the people who love and value me," Alex continued, stroking her cheeks to help her relax. "So, you love me and want to be with me?" Freya asked, hope appearing in her eyes. "You could say that. I have started to develop feelings for you over the past three months, but I''ll say it again: I won''t abandon my family," Alex said, looking into her eyes, where hearts appeared. For a moment, Alex''s mind short-circuited, and he couldn''t understand how that was possible. "I don''t mind other women in your life, but remember, I won''t let you leave me. If you try to run away, I''ll lock you up and never let you out," Freya said, and her eyes filled with darkness again. Alex couldn''t understand how her eyes changed like that. He knew she was the goddess of love but didn''t realize how bad it was. "If you want to stay with me, then I''m the one who should say you can''t escape. After all, the Demon King always kidnaps beautiful girls and locks them in his castle," Alex said, looking at her obsessed eyes. "I never planned on leaving you. We will always be together. Always," Freya whispered in his ear. Alex and Freya continued to look at each other, not wanting to look away. Freya''s eyes sought to memorize every detail of Alex''s face so she would never forget what he looked like. Alex decided to accept this goddess''s obsession, not only because he knew he couldn''t escape her but also because he had feelings for her and didn''t want to give her to anyone else. He was also obsessed with the love for the people around him but knew how to hide it. Freya could no longer hold back her feelings and decided to take a bold step. Standing on her tiptoes, she brought her lips closer to Alex''s face, wanting to kiss him. When their lips met, an electric shock ran through Freya''s body, and her desire only grew. Alex responded to the kiss of the goddess of love, filled with her passion and obsession. After the passionate kiss, Freya''s eyes were clouded. She wanted more, as what she experienced couldn''t be described in words. She brought her face closer to Alex''s again, longing for the next kiss, but they were interrupted. "Freya-sama, I heard some noises. Are you alright?" Allen shouted, bursting into the room and seeing Freya in her underwear hugging Alex. "Who are you? And what are you doing in Freya-sama''s room?!" Allen shouted, drawing his weapon and pointing it at Alex. "Allen, you can..." Freya wanted to say. "Allen, you bastard! I''m going to strangle you," Alex shouted, letting go of Freya. "Damn eavesdropping cat," he added, pulling a stick from his pocket. Freya, who wanted to ask Allen to leave, was surprised by Alex''s outburst as he approached Allen. "You know it''s rude to barge into a girl''s room!" Alex said, pointing the stick at Allen, forgetting that he himself had burst into Freya''s room. "What did you do to Freya-sama?" Allen asked, ignoring Alex''s tone. "I didn''t do anything to her, but I''ll do something to you," Alex replied, approaching Allen. "Just don''t hit him too hard," Freya said, not wanting her servant to suffer too much but believing that Allen deserved punishment for interrupting such a pleasant moment. After that, Freya''s room was filled with the cries of the eavesdropping cat-boy who loves interrupting romantic moments. Ottar, standing by the door, didn''t move since Freya hadn''t ordered him to enter. The beating of Allen lasted a good five minutes. When Alex finished, Allen was kneeling with his hands raised. He had a bruise under one eye, blood flowing from his nose, and a noticeable lump on his forehead resembling a horn. "Now you''ll know better than to barge into a girl''s room without permission," Alex said, standing over Allen, who had a hurt expression on his face. "You barged into Freya-sama''s room yourself and still dare to blame me!" Allen persisted. "Freya doesn''t mind me coming in," Alex replied, giving Allen a smack on the top of his head. "Alright, Alex, stop hitting Allen. He''s already realized his mistake," Freya said, stopping Alex. Allen heard her words and looked at Alex with a proud expression, causing Alex''s eye to twitch and a desire to hit that stupid cat again. "If Freya had been against me barging into her room, she would have screamed or kicked me out," Alex said, sitting down next to Freya. Allen''s proud smile froze, and he didn''t know what to say. "Ottar, you can come in. I have something to say," Alex called out, ignoring Allen, who began to doubt his life choices. "How can I help?" Ottar asked, entering the room. After three months of training, he considered Alex his teacher and acknowledged his strength. Ottar knew that his mistress loved Alex and didn''t mind, as he saw Freya as a mother figure and wished the best for her. "I actually came here to get you for a discussion. But then this happened and that happened, and I kind of forgot," Alex said, shrugging his shoulders, causing confusion in Ottar. "Did something serious happen?" Freya asked, looking at Alex, who was calmly sitting beside her. "You could say that. And, most likely, radical measures will need to be taken in this situation," Alex said with a heavy sigh. Freya noticed his heavy sigh and decided to take his hand to comfort him, although she wanted to touch him or dive back into a kiss. "Before we leave, Freya, did you learn anything at the meeting?" Alex asked, squeezing Freya''s hand, causing her to smile happily. "As you suspected. Erebus is definitely part of that group, and Thanatos was absent. Some gods who were on the list were missing," Freya said, snuggling closer to Alex, wanting to feel his love. "When Uranus mentioned the strange monster found in the dungeon, Erebus subtly smiled, but I noticed it," Freya added, hoping Alex would praise her. Alex noticed that Freya also began to act spoiled and could only smile crookedly while patting her on the head. "This bastard is probably gloating because, while everyone was busy, he was pulling his latest trick in the dungeon," Alex said, staring at the ceiling and trying to resist the urge to run to Erebus and beat him with a stick. He needed to lure out a bigger fish, and for that, Erebus had to continue his plans and eventually make a mistake. "What has he done?" Freya asked, looking at Alex, who was glaring irritably at the ceiling. "I''ll tell you everything once we get to my place," Alex said, shifting his gaze to Freya, and his expression softened, causing her to smile. "And, Allen, here''s a new task for you: install this device at Thanatos''s house and do it discreetly. Then, once you''ve completed the task, come to my place," Alex said, tossing a small cube to Allen, who was still kneeling. Allen caught the cube and shot an irritated look at Alex. Seeing Alex reach into his pocket, Allen flinched and looked away, not wanting to get beaten again. Realizing that Allen had learned his lesson, Alex decided it was time to leave. He started getting up from the couch, and Freya, not wanting to let go of his hand, stood up with him. Alex put a hand on Ottar''s shoulder and teleported to his home. Allen could only click his tongue in irritation, realizing he had another task ahead of him. Alex appeared on the first floor of his house and found it empty. "They must be at the training grounds," he thought. "Let''s go, they''re probably downstairs," Alex said, heading towards the basement. "Don''t you want to at least give us a hint about what happened in the dungeon?" Freya asked, snuggling even closer to Alex. "I''m too lazy to repeat everything twice. It''s better to see it first-hand than to explain," Alex answered in a lazy tone, which only made Freya smile. Ottar was also interested in the event, as he attended the training not only at Freya''s request but also to protect the goddess he saw as a mother. Descending to the basement where the training area was located, Alex approached the door and went inside. The scene before him was one of relaxed chatter and lounging, as if they were at a picnic and had no problems. Alex could only smile at this scene, and the desire to ruin it filled his thoughts. "Hey, I''m back!" Alex shouted, attracting the attention of the group. Hestia, noticing Freya clinging to Alex, gritted her teeth in irritation and wanted to lunge at her, but was stopped by Hephaestus. "Alright, now that everyone is here, I want to show you something and tell you about it," Alex said, trying to ignore Hestia, whose angry eyes could have put a few holes in him. "This is the remains of Goliath after his mutation," Alex said, pulling out a massive skeleton from his bag. Everyone in the room stared wide-eyed at the black skeleton. "Wasn''t there supposed to be a corpse of the monster, not just a skeleton?" Finn asked, looking at the skeleton before him. "Well, due to some of my actions, only the skeleton remained," Alex replied, looking at the group. The gathered people continued to stare at the skeleton, trying to understand why it had become like this. "Hey, you two, are you kids who need to touch everything?!" Alex shouted, running over and grabbing Tiona and Loki, who had decided to touch the skeleton. "We won''t do it again," Tiona and Loki said in unison, as Alex held them. At their words, Alex could only roll his eyes irritably at their behavior. He understood that Loki wanted to stick her nose into everything, but he couldn''t understand why Tiona decided to do it as well. "Why did Goliath mutate like the previous monster?" Finn asked, trying to think rationally. "Good question, Frodo. When I escorted the girls on their raid and we reached Goliath''s room, we had an interesting listener who decided to tell me everything," Alex replied, causing Finn to roll his eyes in irritation. Everyone tried to suppress their laughter at Finn''s nickname. Alex decided to recount what happened in the dungeon and how he met Savina, who told him everything without mentioning that he had forcibly extracted her memories. He described the black crystal she was supposed to implant in Goliath to test its effectiveness. Finally, he began to describe the battle with Goliath. Alex wanted to explain the best way to deal with the mutated Goliath, but he was interrupted by the girls, who exaggerated the battle heavily without providing any useful details. Loki''s family members listened attentively, thinking it was a story about a hero who fought and defeated a dangerous monster. Even the goddesses listened intently, eager to remember every detail. While the girls recounted how bravely Alex fought Goliath, Allen arrived but didn''t know where everyone was and just stood in the main hall. Alex sensed his presence and teleported him over. Allen gave Alex an irritated look, which Alex simply brushed off. Seeing that the girls didn''t want to stop their story, Alex took the guys aside to talk. "Allen, did you set up the cube?" Alex asked, looking at the annoyed cat. "Yes," Allen replied in an irritated voice. "Thanks," Alex said, which made Allen''s eyes widen in surprise, and he looked at Alex in astonishment. "While the girls are talking, I''ll briefly tell you what needs to be done with such a monster," Alex said, and the guys began to listen attentively. "This bastard is quite resilient. It takes him 15 to 20 seconds to regrow limbs, and that''s after I''ve severed all his limbs. Surface wounds, like cutting muscles and tendons, heal in about 5 seconds. Destroying his bones takes about the same amount of time as regrowing limbs. And most importantly¡ªthis abomination gets stronger from rage and the more it absorbs the power of the crystal inside it." "You''re saying these idiots have already reached the point where they can implant crystals into monster-rexes?" Finn asked after hearing Alex''s account. Alex could only nod in response. "Damn it! That''s not good at all," Finn said, clutching his head. Ottar merely frowned. "I think this was just an experiment. Whether it succeeded or not is irrelevant. Most likely, they want to implant this crystal into the one-eyed dragon," Alex said. At his words, the guys breathed in cold air and broke into a sweat. "Well, shit! If they pull this off, it will be complete chaos," Finn cursed, surprising Alex, who didn''t expect the hobbit to use such language. "Finn, I need you to gather your family members and come here tomorrow. I''ll create a few things that need to be placed in the dungeon. Your family will go into the dungeon under the pretext of a raid and set up these devices," Alex outlined his plan, to which Finn nodded seriously. "Allen, you''ll be needed tomorrow as well. I want you to place similar devices around the city," Alex said, turning to Allen, who nodded seriously without attempting to object. "Ottar, you''ll need to keep an eye on Freya and inform me if anything happens because I haven''t set up protection for her house yet," Alex said to Ottar, who nodded, indicating that he wouldn''t let him down. "Finn, here are my notes on the monster. Review them and prepare just in case. I don''t know if these bastards have created any more similar monsters," Alex said, handing over the notebook. Finn took it and thanked him. Alex left the guys to discuss their plans and went over to the goddesses, who were listening with interest to the story. Approaching them, he called for them to follow him. "Well, the shit hit the fan sooner than I thought. And their plans are moving faster; it seems Erebus is starting to lose patience," Alex said, looking at the goddesses. "What are you going to do?" Freya asked, expressing general curiosity. "Right, we haven''t even dealt with Ishtar yet, and now there''s another problem," Hestia said irritably, crossing her arms. "For now, we''ll set Ishtar aside; she''s not the main issue at the moment," Alex replied, not wanting to think about the woman just yet. "And what do you propose?" Hephaestus asked, sensing that Alex intended to take some drastic action. "There''s only one option right now. I''m going to go and kidnap Thanatos," Alex said, causing the goddesses'' eyes to widen. "What do you plan to do with him?" Loki asked, not dismissing Alex''s plan. "I''ll extract memories from this bastard and find out who he''s connected to," Alex said seriously, understanding that action was needed. "Are you sure you can kidnap him without anyone noticing?" Freya asked, looking at Alex. "That''s easy, which is why I asked Allen to set up the cube at Thanatos''s house," Alex replied, causing Freya''s eyes to widen as she understood his reasoning. "If you''re going to do this, I trust you. Just don''t put yourself in danger," Hestia said, realizing that there was no other option. "Alright. So as soon as I leave, go to my workshop, and Hephaestus, get that chair," Alex said, looking at Hephaestus. "That chair?" Hephaestus asked, recalling the chair Alex had created. The other goddesses didn''t understand what he was referring to. "Yes, that chair," Alex confirmed, causing Hephaestus to flinch slightly, which did not escape the notice of the goddesses. "Then I''ll be going and will return soon," Alex said, kissing the goddesses before leaving, making sure to include Loki, who might start causing trouble again. Meanwhile, Thanatos was pacing around his room, irritated that Savina had not yet returned, and he began to think that the plan had failed again. He was about to start smashing everything in his room when he didn''t realize someone had entered his quarters under the cover of night and was quietly watching him. Calming down, Thanatos stood and looked at the mess he had created, becoming even more agitated, until he felt someone''s presence behind him. Trying to turn around and yell at the uninvited guest, he heard the last thing he managed to perceive before losing consciousness: "Happy New Year, bastard." And then everything went dark. Until the last moment, Thanatos did not understand how someone had entered his quarters or why he was attacked, as he had not revealed himself. To be continued... Chapter 44 - 44: Interrogation of Thanatos and Names of the Accomplices After Alex disappeared, off to invite Thanatos to visit their cozy home, the group of goddesses were left unsure of what to do and curious about the chair Alex had mentioned. Hephaestus, noticing their confusion, rubbed her forehead, baffled at how these ancient goddesses could behave so carelessly. Sighing, she asked them to follow her to the workshop, and the goddesses, eager to learn about the chair that had Hephaestus so agitated, followed her. Upon reaching the workshop, Loki entered as if it were her own room and immediately began examining everything, since she hadn''t had the chance to do so last time. Freya, upon entering the workshop, noticed Alex''s workbench and the chair he usually sat in, and headed straight towards it. Hestia, seeing Loki inspecting and touching everything like a curious child, couldn''t help but remark: "Have you never seen anything like this before?" she asked disdainfully, looking at Loki. "What did you say, shorty? Aren''t you curious about what Alex makes here?" Loki snapped back. "Loki, Alex usually only allows people to touch the weapons here. Don''t even think about touching anything in the black boxes," Hephaestus said, trying to remember where Alex had stashed the chair. Loki, who was reaching for a black box with strange runes on it, stopped after hearing Hephaestus''s words and turned to her. "Why not? Aren''t you curious about what''s inside?" Loki asked, trying to tempt Hephaestus into opening the box. "I repeat, you can touch anything except the black boxes. Even I don''t know what''s in them, and I don''t want to know," Hephaestus replied, opening another cupboard. "Why not?" Loki asked petulantly. "Because Alex said those boxes contain emergency weapons. If given to an idiot, they''d cause more harm than good," Hephaestus answered, indirectly calling Loki an idiot. "What are you implying? Do you think I''m that irresponsible?" Loki retorted. "YES!" the goddesses in the workshop replied in unison, causing Loki to fall to her knees and cry. While Loki cried, no one paid her any attention. Hestia walked over to a drawer, opened it, and took out some snacks that Alex had specifically left for her to keep her entertained while she stayed in the workshop with him. Freya sat at Alex''s workbench, flipping through his journal, which contained notes on rune combinations and their uses. As she turned the pages, she saw various notes on armor and weapons until she stumbled upon a page that detailed possible ways to leave this universe. Meanwhile, Hephaestus finally found the necessary drawer and pulled out an ordinary-looking chair covered in various runes. When Hephaestus retrieved the chair, all the goddesses in the workshop turned their attention to it. "Hephaestus, what''s with this chair, and why does it scare me so much?" Hestia asked, stopping her snacking and looking at the chair with fear. "Alex made this chair specifically to deal with the gods who cause trouble," Hephaestus sighed, understanding Hestia''s feelings, as she had been frightened by the chair when Alex first showed it to her. "But what''s wrong with this chair?" Loki asked, stopping her crying and staring at the chair with wide eyes. "Simply put, this chair can cause various effects, including killing a god. As Alex said, these idiots need to suffer a bit," Hephaestus explained, knowing that Alex''s "a bit" meant something entirely different. "What do you mean by ''a bit''? And what do you mean by ''killing a god''?" Freya asked, distracted from her reading and looking at the chair. "Alex didn''t say much, but this chair can completely kill a god," Hephaestus replied, causing the other goddesses to shudder. Hephaestus didn''t know where to place the chair and, not wanting to touch it more than necessary, decided it would be best to put it in the center of the workshop. She began dragging it there, and Loki, not wanting to be near the chair, moved away. Approaching Hestia, Loki snatched her snacks, but to her surprise, Hestia didn''t get angry¡ªinstead, she simply took another pack from the drawer and looked at Loki with a contemptuous smile. Loki wanted to start arguing with Hestia, but then the door to the workshop opened, and Alex entered, dragging Thanatos by the hair. Freya, seeing how Alex was handling the god, could only smile, admiring his ruthlessness towards his enemies. Alex noticed everyone gathered and saw that Hephaestus had already brought out the chair. He dragged Thanatos to the chair and tied him up. The goddesses finally noticed the state Thanatos was in: a black eye and blood dripping from his nose elicited wry smiles from them. "Looks like you''re all having fun," Alex said as he tied Thanatos to the chair. "What''s in the black boxes?" Loki immediately asked, eager to satisfy her curiosity. "Weapons," Alex answered shortly, not giving Loki a chance to ask another question. She pouted arrogantly and took out her frustration on the pack of snacks. "Why is Thanatos in such a state?" Hephaestus asked, looking at the god, who looked like he had been in a bar fight. "This bastard was tougher than I thought, so I hit him a few more times until he passed out," Alex replied, shrugging. Hephaestus sighed again. Noticing this, Alex approached her and took her hand. "Why are you sighing so heavily?" he asked. "Don''t you know?" Hephaestus asked, raising an eyebrow. "Nope," Alex replied with a smile. Hephaestus was about to sigh again, but Alex silenced her with a kiss. She was caught off guard but decided to enjoy the moment and let go of her worries. Alex stepped back, smiling. Hephaestus, feeling the mischievous looks from the other goddesses, blushed and covered her face with her hands. "Alright, my dear ones, our guest should feel at home and understand that he is safe," Alex said, causing the goddesses to roll their eyes. They wondered how someone who had been kidnapped could feel safe, looking at the beaten and bound Thanatos. "Wake up, sunshine, it''s morning, and you need to get up for school," Alex said, gently slapping Thanatos''s cheeks to wake him. Loki, seeing this, couldn''t contain her laughter and started laughing wildly, while the other goddesses watched with twitching lips, unable to understand Alex''s mindset. "Well, if the gentle approach isn''t working, then it''s time for something more drastic," Alex said, preparing to wake Thanatos with brute force. "Can I? Can I? Please!" Loki shouted, running up to Alex and tugging on his arm, eager to take this chance for some fun. Alex looked at her, contemplating whether to let her do it. Seeing her pleading face, he gave in. "Hooray! Thanks, I love you!" Loki cheered, jumping up and kissing Alex on the cheek. Alex just looked at Loki, thinking about how cheaply her love could be bought. Loki glanced back, feeling that Alex was thinking something rude about her, and just stuck her tongue out at him. The goddesses were curious about how Loki planned to wake up Thanatos, who was unconscious. Loki, at that moment, was rummaging through her bag, pulling out various junk accumulated there¡ªmost of it empty alcohol bottles. Alex''s face twitched at the amount of trash, and he began to regret giving her that bag. Finally, Loki found what she was looking for and pulled out a stun gun Alex had given her for protection against perverts. Alex realized how she intended to wake Thanatos and could only smile wryly, understanding what might follow. With a wide grin, Loki approached Thanatos, ready to revive him. Hephaestus and Hestia began to understand why Alex got along so well with Loki and allowed her to cause some mischief¡ªthey were very similar. "Thanatos, wake up!" Loki shouted, trying to wake the god with her voice. Seeing that it wasn''t working, her smile widened even more. "If you don''t want it nicely, you''ll get it harshly," Loki said in a righteous tone, as if she were punishing evil. Alex facepalmed, realizing that Loki had picked this up from him when he did something similar. "And now it''s time to wake up!" Loki yelled and zapped Thanatos with the stun gun right in the stomach. "AAAAAAHHHH!" Thanatos screamed, coming to his senses after the shock. "How dare you kidnap me, pathetic mortals! I am a god!" Thanatos yelled, not understanding the situation he was in. "I will punish you all, no one can escape my wrath, pathetic mortals!" Thanatos continued to scream. "Yeah, yeah, whatever you say, now shut up," Loki said irritably and zapped Thanatos again. Thanatos, getting another dose of energy and positivity, realized it was best to be quiet. Looking around, he noticed he was in some kind of workshop and, seeing the goddesses, tensed up. "What are you doing here?" Thanatos asked nervously, looking at the goddesses, who looked at him with disdain. "You were brought here to answer a few questions," Freya said, standing up from her chair. "What do you mean ''brought''? How can kidnapping be called an invitation?" Thanatos asked with a scowl, causing Hestia and Hephaestus to look at Alex with smiles as he had already taken on the appearance of a child. "''Brought'' means ''brought''! Why are you yelling? If you''re innocent, just answer a few questions," Alex said, clicking his tongue and looking at the irritated Thanatos. "It''s you! You''re the kid who was staring at me in the guild," Thanatos said, focusing on the child who had spoken. "Correct, you''ve won the grand prize," Alex said, giving Thanatos a thumbs up. Thanatos''s irritation grew even more from the child''s words, who dared to joke with him. "Do you know who I am? I am a god! You pathetic mortal don''t know who you''re dealing with!" Thanatos shouted. Noticing that no one was paying him any attention, Thanatos began to yell even louder. While Thanatos was ranting about how great a god he was, Alex simply watched him with a blank expression, not understanding why this idiot was still shouting. Didn''t Thanatos realize the situation he was in? Alex began to get annoyed until he felt himself being lifted up. Looking around, he saw Freya, who was watching him with flushed cheeks. Freya placed Alex on her lap and continued to watch Thanatos, who didn''t want to stop shouting. "Alright, this is getting old. Loki, please bring our guest to his senses so he starts understanding the situation he''s in," Alex said in an irritated tone, asking Loki to zap the bound idiot again. Loki laughed and zapped Thanatos once more, who immediately fell silent. "I see you''ve stopped yelling," Alex said disdainfully, looking at Thanatos, who had snot running from his nose due to the shock. "Now that you''re quiet, I''ll give you two choices: you either tell us everything yourself, or I''ll use a very unpleasant method to extract the information from you," Alex said seriously, holding up two fingers. Seeing how serious Alex was in his child form, Freya squealed and hugged him tighter. Her thoughts wandered, and she began to fantasize about the future children she might have with Alex. "Who are you to give me choices? Pathetic mortal, I command you to release me," Thanatos said haughtily. "Loki, our guest is getting annoyed again. Give him another dose of electricity," Alex said, watching as Loki shocked Thanatos again. "And now you''d better shut up, because if you keep shouting, I''ll take away your choice and rip all your memories from your head. I won''t care what happens to you afterward," Alex said in a voice that made everyone shiver, especially the goddesses who knew Alex. Freya, lost in her fantasies, snapped out of it and looked at Alex, whose face was twisted with anger. "Listen up, you piece of shit. I won''t say this twice: either you tell us everything about your group of half-villains, or I''ll tear it all out of your head, and you can forget about returning to the realm of the gods," Alex said threateningly. "What group? I don''t understand what you''re talking about," Thanatos said, trying not to reveal himself. Alex, true to his word, didn''t repeat himself and immediately punched Thanatos in the face, knocking out a tooth. "You can deny it as much as you want. But your minions have already spilled everything. It''s only you left, who is part of this group," Alex said, looking at Thanatos, from whose mouth blood had started to flow. Thanatos, after receiving the punch, wanted to remove his Arcanum but realized he couldn''t, and his eyes widened as he understood the situation he was in. But when Alex mentioned the minions, Thanatos''s eyes filled with rage. "It''s you, bastard, who''s thwarting our plans!" Thanatos screamed, wanting to tear apart the person in front of him. "It''s hard to say that I''m interfering with your plans. It''s you idiots who are disrupting my peaceful life and keep throwing shit at the fan blowing toward my lazy life," Alex said, not taking Thanatos''s anger seriously. "Unlike you, Savina left this world with a peaceful smile, and you can suffer a lot before I''m done with you," Alex continued, making Thanatos feel as though a bucket of cold water had been poured over him, and he began to fear for the first time. "What are you talking about?" Thanatos asked cautiously. "Savina didn''t want to talk either, but you know magic is such a versatile thing that it can be used for various purposes," Alex said, aiming to clarify the situation. After his words, Thanatos felt a sense of fear, afraid of the child sitting on Freya''s lap. "You''ll tell me everything, whether you like it or not. Whether you tell it peacefully or suffer before you do is up to you," Alex said, starting to lose patience. Alex watched Thanatos, who was unwilling to talk, and thought that this asshole needed some stimulation to start speaking. He looked at Hestia and Hephaestus, asking if they wanted to leave, as what was about to happen might not be to their liking. Hestia shook her head negatively, indicating that she would stay until the end. Hephaestus simply said she would stay. Alex sighed wearily, realizing that this might be mentally traumatic for them, and decided he would find a way to calm them down later if needed. He jumped down from Freya''s lap and walked toward Thanatos, who felt that if he didn''t break free now, his fate would be terrible, and it would be the child''s fault. Alex noticed Thanatos''s desperate attempt to break free but ignored it, approached the chair, and began to look Thanatos in the eyes. Thanatos started putting in more effort, trying to escape, as his intuition warned him of something terrible coming. "You knew that the girls in my family see me as a hero in the literal sense," Alex said, placing his hand on the chair. Thanatos stopped his attempts to break free and looked at the child who began speaking to him. He couldn''t understand what this child was getting at. "But the problem is, I''m not a hero. I''m very selfish and greedy. I have no desire to save everyone around me because I understand that it''s impossible to save everyone. There will always be people in the world who want to cause harm to others. Gods are the same. Like you, for example, you do evil just because you see yourself as evil and all that. And I know there are many like you. Even if I kill all of you, people will still suffer from other things. And I''ve decided that it''s better to deal with threats like you, who want only chaos and fun," Alex said, looking at Thanatos, who was lost in his thoughts. "And so what, I see myself as a villain? Do you fancy yourself a hero? Want to save everyone? Pathetic mortal," Thanatos said, looking at Alex, who only shook his head. "I''ve never considered myself a hero or a savior. I just want to live a peaceful life with my loved ones. A person like me can''t be a hero," Alex said, looking at Thanatos, who continued to glare at him with malice. "And do you know why?" Alex asked Thanatos, who couldn''t understand why the child in front of him was asking such a question. "It''s because the Demon King can''t be a hero. A hero is someone who brings the light of hope. I bring destruction and death to my enemies," Alex said, and his eyes turned malevolent, making Thanatos break out in a cold sweat. "And you''ll understand that you shouldn''t have come down to the human world and done whatever you pleased," Alex said, activating the chair. "AAAAA!" Thanatos began to scream, feeling a pain he had never experienced in his life. He felt as though he was being torn apart from the inside, the pain was such that it felt like his soul was being ripped apart piece by piece. Alex immediately silenced Thanatos''s screams and went back to sit on Freya''s lap. The goddesses didn''t understand why Thanatos was writhing in pain. If they had looked closer, they would have noticed that Thanatos''s body was disintegrating into small pieces and then coming back together. Alex didn''t want his kind goddess Hestia to suffer from the sounds of Thanatos''s suffering, so he silenced them so she wouldn''t hear him going through the cycle of disintegration and healing. Loki wanted to move closer to watch, but Alex stopped her. "What''s happening to him that he''s writhing in such pain?" Loki asked, looking at Alex, who was fixedly watching Thanatos. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "His body and soul are going through an endless cycle of destruction and healing. The pain he''s feeling now is beyond anything you can imagine," Alex replied, not taking his eyes off the suffering god. "From what you''ve said, you could have just extracted the memories from Thanatos''s mind. Why make him go through this experience?" Hephaestus asked, frowning and looking at Alex. "He deserves it; it''s the consequence of his choices," Alex answered. "If I hadn''t interfered with their plans, they would have already caused chaos. Think of how many innocent lives would be lost just because they want to have fun," Alex said, looking at Hephaestus, who didn''t know what to say. "This is just the beginning of his suffering. Soon his cronies will join him. Ereb will suffer the most, but I can''t scare him off just yet. I want to find out who''s pulling the strings in this situation and who this behind-the-scenes villain is, helping this group of assholes," Alex said, his eyes glowing with the desire to beat these gods to death. Hestia could only frown but did not stop Alex. She understood that not always can a hero solve all problems; sometimes, an even greater evil is needed to deal with another evil. Hestia shook her head, pushing away thoughts that Alex might be a villain. She reassured herself that he was acting with good intentions, though his methods were more radical. She looked at Alex with worried eyes, afraid he might stray onto the wrong path, and vowed to herself to prevent it. "I think that''s enough for now. He''s already tried the trial version of my product," Alex said, approaching the chair and deactivating it. Thanatos felt the pain recede and began to breathe heavily, trying to compose himself. The pain he had just experienced still echoed in his body and soul like an endless echo. "Are you ready to talk now?" Alex asked, looking at Thanatos, who was breathing heavily and had vacant eyes. "Seems like he''s broken?" Freya said with a sweet smile. She had been silent all this time because she didn''t care about these gods. She was already ready to kill them herself because these bastards were ruining her future life with Alex, which was supposed to be filled with adventures in other worlds. "If he doesn''t respond, will you just rip his memories out?" Hestia asked, trying not to look at Thanatos, who seemed to be dying countless times. "Apparently, yes. This bastard has become completely useless," Alex said, showing no regret for what he had done to Thanatos. Placing his hand on Thanatos''s head, Alex began reading his memories, and the more he saw, the more he frowned. The information Thanatos had was half useless, but one memory made Alex even more irritated, as it indirectly hinted that there was a being helping them. Finally, having learned the names of the accomplices, Alex began thinking about how to prevent them from scattering like rats. "Did you find out anything useful?" Freya asked, looking at Alex, who was deep in thought after removing his hand from Thanatos''s head, from which blood was now pouring from his eyes, ears, and nose. "Firstly, there is indeed someone helping them, hiding behind the scenes, and I also learned the names of his accomplices," Alex said, turning to the goddesses. "And who are these gods?" Hephaestus asked, frowning at Alex''s words. "They are Dionysus, Nyx, and Indra. And Thanatos doesn''t know who is helping them. For that, we need to capture Erebus, but I''m afraid of scaring off the bigger fish," Alex said, listing the names of the gods, causing the goddesses to tense up. "You''re saying Dionysus is also part of this group?" Loki asked. "Yeah. According to Thanatos''s memories, Dionysus is quite the hypocritical creature," Alex said with a scowl. "So what do we do next?" Hephaestus asked, wanting to know the plan. "I''ll create a couple of trinkets to give to Loki''s family to place in the dungeon. This way, I can track the monsters that mutate due to these crystals. And just in case, I''ll ask Allen to set up similar devices around the city. Erebus has become more irritable and unbalanced lately," Alex said, outlining his plan. "You want to catch them one by one, so Erebus makes a mistake and reveals himself?" Freya asked, trying to guess Alex''s plan. Hearing her words, he turned to her with a surprised look. "You guessed it. I want to catch them one by one so that Erebus will rush his plans and make a mistake," Alex said, giving her a thumbs up. Freya only smiled sweetly, proudly looking at the other goddesses, who grimaced at her actions. The group began discussing future plans regarding Erebus and the being pulling the strings. To be continued... Chapter 45 - 45: Potential Threats or Battles for the Right to be a Mother Extracting information from Thanatos'' mind, Alex finally learned the names of the group of fools striving to sow chaos. But as he had suspected, someone was helping them from the shadows, and he didn''t like it. Usually, such beings don''t act out of charity, and most likely, Erebus was a pathetic puppet in the hands of this entity. Observing the gods and creatures of this world, Alex concluded that this world was quite weak, and the entity behind the scenes was probably just having fun. Alex tried to recall who it might be but couldn''t come to a definitive conclusion as there were many such beings. Alex continued pondering, making guesses about who it could be, and all these beings were very dangerous. Therefore, he needed to prepare for their possible appearance. While Alex was deep in thought, the goddesses watched him, seeing his face constantly frown. "What are you thinking about?" Loki asked, wanting to pull Alex out of his thoughts. "I was just thinking about who could be behind the scenes, and if it''s the entity I''m thinking of, everything could be much worse than I anticipated," Alex said, looking at the concerned goddesses. "And who could it be?" Freya asked, wanting to comfort Alex because with each encounter with this group of fools, he was becoming increasingly irritated. "Let''s just say, if this entity really came into this world, this universe would have been destroyed long ago," Alex sighed. "Is it really that bad?" Hephaestus asked, trying to think rationally. "Unfortunately, yes. And I don''t know if it''s possible to kill this entity or if it can only be sealed," Alex said, drawing conclusions after his thoughts. "You''re not sure if this entity can be killed? How is that possible?" Loki asked, not understanding. "Well, let''s just say, such entities exist outside of everything, and their very essence is chaos," Alex replied, hoping it wasn''t who he thought it was. "Can you explain more?" Loki asked, raising her hand. "I''ll try to explain so you understand what I mean," Alex said wearily. "First, there was the creator of everything. Then he created everything, and that was the beginning. When the beginning appeared, so did the end. When he brought everything to order, chaos appeared. When he created something, destruction appeared as its counterpart. When he created the first life, death was born at that moment. Do you roughly understand what I''m talking about?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The goddesses listened to him with open mouths, trying to understand where Alex got such information. "How do you know how everything came to be?" Hestia asked in a trembling voice, pointing at Alex with shaking hands. "In the world I come from, there are many theories about how everything came to be. From the Big Bang that created the universe to us being a delusional dream of a cosmic being," Alex said wearily. "So, the place you come from is very advanced?" Freya asked, looking at Alex with shining eyes. "No, of course not. The place I come from is quite miserable, and unfortunately or fortunately, I won''t be able to return there," Alex said, grimacing, recalling his old world. "Why do you say that? It''s the place you''re from," Hestia asked, not understanding why Alex was so irritated by his home. "Because if I could return, I wouldn''t be able to hold back and would accidentally destroy the entire planet," Alex said, shrugging his shoulders. "Is it that bad there?" Hephaestus asked, looking at the relaxed Alex. "Not so much bad, some people like it, some don''t. I would gladly blow up that world," Alex said, looking at the goddesses, who only sighed wearily at his words. "We''ve strayed a bit from the topic. If Erebus is being helped by an entity born from chaos, then things are bad. If he''s being helped by someone else, it''s not as bad," Alex said, making the goddesses break out in a cold sweat. "So what should we do then?" Freya asked in a serious tone. "Well, let''s hope that Erebus is only being helped by an avatar of this entity. If not, I''m not sure I''ll be able to handle it," Alex said, realizing that more preparation was needed. "Oh hell! So we can only hope that Erebus is being helped by another fool or just an avatar of an extremely powerful being," Loki said, pulling out a bottle of alcohol and taking a swig. "Something like that. In the worst case, I''ll try to fight this entity in the void," Alex said, understanding that he had few options. His words distressed the goddesses, who began to think that he was preparing to sacrifice himself if the entity he had to face turned out to be very strong. Hestia immediately made a fuss, trying to dissuade Alex from fighting. Alex tried to calm the goddess, who had already started crying. Hestia tightly embraced Alex, not wanting to let him go to face the danger. "Hestia, stop, I''m having trouble breathing," Alex said, patting Hestia on the back. "No, I won''t let you sacrifice yourself!" Hestia cried, holding him even tighter. "Hestia, I''m not going to fight this entity yet because I don''t know who the enemy is," Alex said, gently pushing Hestia away from him. "Really?" Hestia asked with tearful eyes. "Yes. Plus, if this entity isn''t as strong as its creator, there won''t be any problems," Alex said, giving a thumbs up. Hestia, who had just been crying, began to get angry, wanting to strangle him. One moment he was speaking seriously, as if preparing to sacrifice himself, and the next, he was assuring her that everything would be fine and he could handle it. "Stop! Don''t even think about attacking me. I''m just trying to stay positive because the creator of this entity definitely can''t attack, and that''s a huge plus," Alex said, dodging Hestia. "Don''t even think about running away, mister! Your jokes have gone too far this time," Hestia shouted, starting to chase Alex. From the outside, it looked comical: the little goddess was chasing the child. "Freya, help me!" Alex shouted, running around the workshop from the pursuing Hestia. "Sorry, but this time it''s your fault," Freya replied, also irritated by his words. Alex was even more upset because he had thought she would protect him. "Hephaestus, Loki, help!" Alex tried to find support from the other goddesses, but they ignored him. Alex had no choice but to resign himself to the situation. Thanatos, sitting in a chair, was still disoriented and didn''t hear what was going on around him. He turned out to be not as powerful a god as he thought, as just a few minutes of torture had turned him into a helpless puppet with its strings cut. Alex continued to run from Hestia, hoping her anger would subside or that she would tire of the chase. However, he was gravely mistaken, not realizing that when a girl is angry, she will chase you to the ends of the earth to vent her fury. Instead of Hestia tiring, it was Alex who became exhausted and decided to retreat to his pillow so Hestia couldn''t reach him. But that too was a mistake, as Hestia became even angrier. "Come down here immediately! Alex, I''m not joking! Get off the pillow and come here!" Hestia shouted, throwing another object at Alex, who was flying on his pillow. "You know it''s unfair to throw objects! They''re dangerous, and if you hit someone¡ª" Alex said, catching another item thrown by Hestia. "I don''t care, come down immediately," Hestia yelled, unwilling to seek reconciliation. "Hold on, Hestia, stop throwing sharp objects at me. Can you tell me why you''re so upset?" Alex asked, dodging a knife Hestia had thrown. "Are you still asking? Get down here right now, and I''ll show you why I''m upset," Hestia fumed, grabbing a mace and preparing to throw it at Alex. At that moment, the goddesses watched the situation with cold eyes, also wanting to throw something at Alex, who didn''t understand why they were upset. "Stop! Don''t throw that heavy thing at me," Alex shouted, trying to stop Hestia, who was holding the mace like a real barbarian. "If I understand correctly, you''re upset because I was irresponsible about this situation and you thought I would be fighting to the death with this entity?" Alex asked. Hestia''s hands stopped at this point, and she started looking at Alex. "If you understand, then come down and receive your deserved punishment," Hestia said, still holding the mace. "Hestia, I started preparing for such a situation the moment I realized that other beings might interfere in this world. I had plans for various scenarios, and I wasn''t planning to sacrifice myself. I would simply accept who I am and fight this entity," Alex said, trying to calm Hestia. "Let me come down and explain my plans, and in return, you put down the mace and let''s avoid violence." Hestia pondered his words and nodded, putting the mace aside, wanting to hear Alex''s explanation. Alex cautiously descended, not wanting Hestia to attack him. He kept the pillow ready in case she decided to strike after all. Seeing that Hestia wasn''t attacking, Alex began to explain his plans and preparations for fighting powerful beings. He always adhered to the principle: "Prepared means armed." Since Alex realized that beings from outside could interfere in this world, his old paranoia resurfaced, and he started preparing for battle or at least to fend off these beings from this universe. Hestia listened attentively to his words but didn''t let go of the mace in case Alex started joking again. Alex detailed his plans for when attacked and waited for Hestia''s reaction. "So, you''ve been working on this all the time, disappearing into the workshop for the last three months?" Hestia asked after some thought. "That''s right. I''m not a fool and I know what my recklessness could lead to. I''ve had enough of reading stories about heroes who defeat enemies with the ''Power of Friendship,''" Alex replied. "What do you mean by ''Power of Friendship''?" Hephaestus asked, looking at Alex, who was grimacing at the words. "That''s what it means. These heroes usually win like that. They lose at first, then remember who they want to protect, and that awakens a power within them, allowing them to defeat the villain," Alex said with a twitching eye. "I definitely don''t believe in the so-called ''Power of Friendship,'' and I''m not a hero to fight fairly. I''m a Demon King, not a hero. I''ll use any means necessary to kill my enemies. I started preparing from the very beginning," Alex said, shrugging his shoulders. "So, can you win?" Freya asked, looking at the nonchalant Alex. Her anger was rising, and she was already considering grabbing the mace from Hestia and attacking Alex herself. "80% chance if it''s an avatar of this entity, and 50% chance I can banish it if it''s the actual body. If it''s other enemies, killing them will be easier¡ªI just need to make sure they don''t use their power during the battle," Alex said, trying to lighten the mood. "And what are you going to do now?" Hephaestus asked, trying to push away the negative thoughts. "First, I need to set up ''Alarm'' in the dungeon and throughout Orario. And deal with Ishtar," Alex replied after some thought, wanting to handle the smaller obstacles first. "What do you want to do with Ishtar?" Freya asked, wanting to understand Alex''s plans and possibly help him. "First, I need to find a reason to attack her. I can''t just do it for no reason," Alex said, to which the goddesses only rolled their eyes. "Don''t make those faces; I''ve always attacked only when there was a reason," Alex continued with a twitching eye, looking at the goddesses who didn''t believe his words. "As you say. And how will you find a reason to attack Ishtar?" Hestia asked, already putting the mace back in place. "I''ll provoke her!" Alex said, grinning madly. "You''re not going to do anything extreme, are you?" Hestia asked, reaching for the mace again. "No, I''ll just give her a reason to make the first move," Alex said, grabbing Hestia''s hand and preventing her from picking up the mace again. "And how will you do that?" Loki asked, wanting to participate as well. "With magic," Alex said, transforming into a small fox with blonde hair and green eyes. "What? How? Can I hug you?" Hestia asked, looking at Alex, who had changed form and become even cuter. She really wanted to hug and pamper him, and the other goddesses shared her sentiment. "That''s the charm of magic. I based it on a special skill of Lily''s and used it on myself. And as for hugs, why are you asking?" Alex replied, and Hestia immediately wrapped him in her embrace, starting to rub her cheeks against his fox ears, which gave him new sensations. "So this is what it feels like for animals when they get their ears scratched," Alex thought, experiencing new sensations. "But you still haven''t answered how you plan to provoke Ishtar," Freya said, trying to ignore Alex''s new appearance, but failing. She started to get a nosebleed, which she quickly wiped away, not wanting to break character. "I''ll just walk around Orario with Haruhime, waiting for Ishtar to send her children to capture Haruhime," Alex said, trying to ignore the feeling of being petted. Hephaestus could no longer contain her desire and joined Hestia in stroking Alex''s head. Loki wanted to pet Alex''s tail but was immediately smacked on the hands by the other goddesses, who began to growl at her, trying to scare her off. Loki, frightened by the reaction, stepped back with pouted lips. "Are you sure this will work?" Hephaestus asked, continuing to rub Alex''s ears. Alex simply gave a thumbs-up. "First, I need to go back and tell Haruhime my plan since she is an important part of it," Alex said, breaking free from the goddesses'' embraces, who pouted at losing their cute thing. But Freya wasted no time and immediately grabbed Alex again, starting to rub her face against his ears, which made Alex sigh in frustration. Seeing that they didn''t want to let him go, Alex asked to be taken to the training grounds so he could talk to Haruhime. Freya, who was carrying Alex and continued to occasionally rub her cheeks against his ears and breathe heavily, fulfilled her role as a carrier. Not wanting to be seen in such a shameful state, Alex jumped down from Freya''s arms. Her eyes darkened for a moment, and she wanted to grab Alex again, but he held up his hand to stop her. Freya gave up and sadly watched as Alex entered the training grounds. As soon as Alex appeared on the training grounds, his presence first caused confusion, then shock, and then the girls, like hungry beasts, rushed towards him, eager to hug him. Alex realized he had made a mistake leaving Freya''s embrace, as she could have protected him in this situation. "Stop! Don''t come near, or I can''t vouch for myself!" Alex shouted, trying to stop the approaching girls. "Little one, who are you?" Tiona asked, causing Alex to grimace again, not understanding how they could not recognize him with the goddesses behind him. "He looks very much like a child who could come from Haruhime and Alex," Lily said, trying to figure out who was before her. "My child with Alex?" Haruhime said in surprise, her face turning red as she tried to recall when it happened and why she didn''t remember. "So you''re my son?" Haruhime asked, already wanting to accept the child as her own. "Why is he your son? I could be his mother too," Tiona said, eager to claim the right to be his mother. "Who? You? Don''t make things up; I should be his mother," Lily interjected, ready to fight. "Th-This is my child, and I won''t give him up to you," Haruhime said, wanting to assert her right. "Girls, stop this argument. You''re too irresponsible to be mothers. I can take care of him," Riveria intervened. "Get lost, old hag!" Tiona and Lily shouted in unison, angering Riveria, who began preparing a spell. Their words also upset the goddesses, who decided to intervene in the fight as well. Alex watched the scene unfolding before him, where the girls were ready to fight for the right to be his mother. He rubbed his forehead wearily, not understanding what was going through their heads. Don''t they know that Alex can do a lot more, and that changing his appearance is just a small part of his abilities? Alex rubbed his forehead in exhaustion until he felt someone petting him. He looked up at the person and saw Ais standing next to him, gently stroking his head, trying to alleviate his headache. "How are you, Alex?" Ais asked with concern. "I''m fine. At least one person recognized me, which is a relief," Alex said, looking at Ais with gratitude. Ais simply nodded and continued to stroke Alex''s head. As he observed the ongoing battle between the adventurers and the goddesses, Alex sighed again. "Well, this is still better than ''KonoSuba''. I''d definitely have accidentally destroyed the world there," Alex thought, realizing it could have been worse. "Okay, enough fighting!" Alex shouted, stopping the battle. The girls stopped at Alex''s shout and turned around in surprise, not understanding why they were stopped. They thought the winner would get to be his mother. But seeing Alex''s irritated face, which they knew very well, they sheathed their weapons, lowered their heads, and approached him. Alex saw that the battle had ended and waited for everyone to gather so he could have a talk with the troublemakers. When everyone had gathered, Alex began to look at them with a frown, and everyone lowered their heads, not wanting to meet his gaze. "So, what was all this about?" Alex asked, looking at the girls who were unwilling to speak. "Can''t you ever use your heads when something happens?" He walked back and forth, staring at the silent girls. "What''s with these battles for the right to be a mother?" Alex asked, but the girls only looked away. "And you guys, why did you intervene? Are you bored or do you want to go through another round of experiencing the power of youth?" Alex asked, looking at the guys who were covered in dust, not understanding how these girls became so fierce in this situation. Finn only gave a crooked smile, Allen arrogantly turned away, and Ottar didn''t know what to say, as his goddess had joined the battle and he just wanted to protect her. "And you goddesses, why did you decide to intervene in this fight? Don''t you know who I am? You were present at the time," Alex asked, looking at the goddesses, who gave him guilty smiles. "Riveria, you should be the most sensible one in this group. Why did you become part of this mess too?" Alex asked, looking at the elf who did not want to speak, realizing she had made a mistake. "Did you really catch stupidity from your goddess during all the time you''ve been with Loki?" Alex continued, looking at the elf. Loki wanted to argue that she wasn''t stupid but immediately fell silent and lowered her head in guilt when Alex began looking at her. "And girls, what''s with this battle for the right to be a mother?" Alex asked, looking at them. "But..." the girls wanted to argue. "No ''buts''! Even if I were Haruhime''s child, the most you could be is godmothers," Alex said, causing Haruhime to smile proudly as she looked at the girls, who gritted their teeth at her antics. "But how did you become like this? I know you can turn into a child but not change races," Lily asked, looking at Alex and wanting to touch his ears, just as he had done with hers. "I based it on your unique skill and applied it to myself," Alex replied. "Alright, I still need to talk to Haruhime, so you all think about your behavior in the meantime," Alex said, approaching Haruhime and taking her hand, wanting to move away to talk. Haruhime continued to look proudly at the others, which only annoyed them more. "Alex, did we forget something?" Hestia asked, remembering the god they had left in the basement. "Right!" Alex said, smacking his forehead as he remembered the bag of trash he had forgotten to dispose of. "I''ll deal with him later. Don''t worry, no one will even know," Alex said, giving a thumbs-up as he left with Haruhime. The goddesses could only feel a little sorry for the poor creature, but just a little, as he had brought it upon himself. Alex took Haruhime away from the other girls so they could think about their behavior while he explained his plan to Haruhime. Haruhime, holding a child very much like herself, was lost in her fantasies. She wasn''t thinking about anything at the moment; she was just watching Alex and dreaming of a future where they had a family and children who would resemble them. "If we have children with Alex, they will look just like him when he looks like this," Haruhime thought, gazing at Alex. "Haruhime, I''ll need your help starting tomorrow," Alex said, stopping and looking at the girl who was lost in her fantasies. Seeing that she didn''t respond, Alex wanted to ask again. "Haruhime, are you listening?" Alex asked, snapping his fingers in front of Haruhime''s eyes to get her attention. "What? I want three children!" Haruhime said loudly, breaking out of her fantasies and accidentally voicing her dreams. "About the children, let''s put that aside for now," Alex replied, causing Haruhime''s face to turn as red as a tomato as she crouched down and covered her face. "Don''t be embarrassed. I understand what you''re thinking, and it''s normal. But let''s set that aside for now," Alex said, starting to stroke Haruhime''s head. "Mmmm," Haruhime murmured, not lifting her head because she was still embarrassed. "I''ll need your help for the next few days," Alex said, trying not to further embarrass the girl who was currently dying inside from shame. "What kind of help?" Haruhime asked, lifting her head and looking at Alex. "Starting tomorrow, I''ll be walking around the city with you," Alex said, causing Haruhime to tilt her head, not understanding what Alex wanted. "Oh. So, we''ll be walking around the city, waiting for an ambush from the Ishtar family, which might give us a reason to attack her," Alex said, seeing that Haruhime didn''t understand what was expected of her. "Isn''t that dangerous?" Haruhime asked, not wanting to put her new family at risk. "It''s okay, I''ll handle it. I just need a reason, that''s all," Alex said, giving a thumbs-up. "I just don''t want to cause more problems for all of you," Haruhime said, blaming herself for bringing another trouble, and lowered her head, afraid to look at Alex. "I''m telling you, it''s fine. I''ll protect you. If Ishtar is smart, she won''t make a reckless move. If she''s foolish, it''ll just give us a reason to attack her," Alex said, taking Haruhime''s cheeks in his hands to make her look at him. "But..." Haruhime began to say. "No ''buts.'' I promised I''d protect you, and I will. And if Ishtar doesn''t stop after my warning, no one will be able to help her," Alex said firmly. "Then I''ll do everything I can to not let you down," Haruhime said resolutely. "You''re a smart one," Alex said, looking into Haruhime''s eyes, which were filled with determination. Haruhime only smiled at his words. Alex and Haruhime chatted and laughed a little longer, forgetting that at that very moment, a certain goddess in the red-light district was going crazy because she couldn''t gather any information about Hestia''s family, as all the rumors reaching her were either ridiculous or exaggerated. To be continued¡­ Chapter 46 - 46: Two Gods for the Price of One While Alex''s group was busy kidnapping and interrogating the trash god, Ishtar was losing her mind from the lack of reliable information. Everything she received were just exaggerated rumors, so distorted that she couldn''t tell truth from lies. Ishtar even tried to use her charm to question adventurers but learned nothing useful. She found out more about some new cult than about the Hestia Familia, which was hidden behind exaggerated rumors. At this time, Ishtar sat on her throne, glaring angrily at the members of her Familia, who had failed at such a simple task as gathering information. "Is this all you managed to gather in the time I was away?" Ishtar shouted, smashing a glass on the floor. The shards flew and grazed the members of her Familia, who were kneeling and afraid to look at their goddess. "Ishtar-sama, we are doing our best. But all the information we get seems terribly absurd," said one of the members of Ishtar''s Familia. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Then you are not trying hard enough! How hard is it to find out something about a small Familia that just recently appeared?" Ishtar screamed, and her Familia members flinched. "Ishtar-sama, those with good stealth tried to spy on the Hestia Familia, but they couldn''t penetrate the house due to a strange barrier. This barrier even prevents eavesdropping on what''s happening inside the house," another member of Ishtar''s Familia tried to explain. "How can a mortal have such abilities?" Ishtar asked herself, biting her nail. "Were you at least able to find out where this guy is from?" Ishtar asked irritably, wanting any clue. "Ishtar-sama, we found out that he is from the far east. He traveled all his life before deciding to come to Orario," answered a third member of Ishtar''s Familia. "Did you manage to find out which Familia he belonged to and other details?" Ishtar asked, trying to calm down. "Everything related to his life before arriving in Orario is also full of various rumors. Some say he is a member of an ancient family, others that he is a lost prince who fled from his country. Some claim he is a humanoid monster escaped from another dungeon. There are many rumors, but the only sure thing is that he is from the far east," said another member of Ishtar''s Familia, responsible for gathering information about Alex. "You mean to say that all you found out is that he''s from the east, and nothing more?" Ishtar asked, her anger rising again. "Ishtar-sama, we are doing everything we can. We''ve threatened, bribed, and tried various ways to extract information from adventurers, but we still can''t learn anything reliable," another member of Ishtar''s Familia tried to explain. "Then try to capture someone from his circle," Ishtar said, wanting to resort to drastic measures. "Please reconsider, Ishtar-sama!" Aisha shouted, fearing the consequences of such a step. "How dare you contradict me!" Ishtar shouted at Aisha, who had interrupted her. "Ishtar-sama, I beg you to reconsider. When members of Apollo''s Familia said something to Alex during the War Game, he made their lives worse than death. If we try to capture someone from his circle, I dread to think what he might do," Aisha said, trying to calm her goddess so she wouldn''t take a reckless step. "Hahaha. Aisha, since when did you become so cowardly? Isn''t it just a small family? We can handle them easily," Frina laughed arrogantly, trying to belittle Aisha. "It''s not cowardice. I''m just worried about Ishtar-sama. The captain of the Hestia Familia attacked Apollo after the War Game ended. Do you think he won''t be able to do it again? When he attacked Apollo, there were other gods and adventurers present, and no one stopped him. Do you really think he won''t dare to attack Ishtar-sama after we capture a member of his Familia?" Aisha said, ignoring Frina. Ishtar pondered these words, recalling the rumors that the captain of the Hestia Familia attacked a god without any consequences. "Then continue monitoring the Hestia Familia, and if the opportunity arises, capture Haruhime. Once she is in our hands, we''ll see if this person dares to attack our Familia or not," Ishtar ordered and went to her quarters. Ishtar couldn''t imagine that all these rumors were deliberately spread by Alex, mixing them with the truth to prevent those trying to learn more about him from discerning reality. How can rumors be spread in a world without the internet and television? It''s quite simple: a little help from the waitress girls, and it''s done. Everyone comes to drink at the "Hostess of Fertility," and a few words here and there ¡ª and ridiculous rumors mix with the truth. If Ishtar had thought about it, she might have realized that someone was deliberately interfering, but her rationality was impaired due to the goddess''s wounded pride. How could Ishtar not be furious that someone was kidnapped from her home, the perpetrator suffered no consequences, and she could do nothing about it? While Ishtar was destroying her room in a fit of rage, Alex returned to his workshop to prepare some items for the Loki Familia and Allen. "I see you haven''t gone anywhere. I''m glad you''re such a good prisoner," Alex said, entering the workshop and addressing Thanatos, who did not respond to his words. "You''re such a good prisoner. You don''t make noise, you don''t threaten. I''m proud of you." Alex walked past Thanatos and sat at his workbench. "But you understand that silence is not an option either," he said, turning to Thanatos, who still didn''t react. "Have you ever been told that you''re a terrible conversationalist?" Alex noticed that Thanatos continued to ignore him and simply gave up, looking at him with disdain. The great god of death turned out to be not so great, just a loudly barking mutt who didn''t know its place. Turning back to his workbench, Alex began creating an item to help detect mutated monsters. After spending enough time on trial and error, he found the right combination of runes and magic to ensure the item worked properly and did not explode. Having created enough items to place them in the dungeon up to the 60th floor and cover all of Orario, Alex stretched wearily and decided it was time to do something with Thanatos, who was still in the workshop. "Well, I''m done with my work, and now it''s just you, my new friend," Alex said, standing up from the table. "So what should I do with you? Kill you outright, or just erase your memory and put you back in place?" Alex approached Thanatos, who still did not react. "I see all your confidence and pride were shattered in just a few minutes," Alex said, wanting to see if Thanatos still had any personality left or if he was just an empty shell. "Looking at you, I''m disgusted. You used to scream so arrogantly, but now, after a bit of torture and having your memories ripped out, you''ve become like this." Alex looked at the god bound to the chair with disgust. "Even if I release you and erase your memories, your soul and body will still remember, and eventually, you will break," Alex mused aloud. "So there''s only one option left: I''ll destroy your essence, and perhaps in the future, another god of death will be born, as your place will be vacant." Alex''s fingers were covered in dark flames. Thanatos shuddered, realizing the inevitable death. "Surprising. Even if you''re not reacting now, your soul and body understand what awaits you," Alex said, striking Thanatos in the stomach. "If you were a normal god, you wouldn''t be sitting in this chair and ending up with complete erasure." Alex destroyed Thanatos''s essence, and he began to turn to ashes, leaving only memories behind. At the moment Alex destroyed Thanatos, all the members of his Familia felt that their blessing had disappeared. They began to check their backs, trying to understand why this happened, and discovered that the emblem of Thanatos''s Familia had vanished. This caused confusion, and they ran to the guild to find out what had happened. Alex didn''t care about Thanatos. All he cared about now was going to sleep and cuddling with his goddess. It didn''t matter who it was¡ªHephaestus or Hestia, as both goddesses had started sneaking into his room one after the other to sleep beside him. Waking up the next morning, Alex felt that his arm was numb from someone lying on it. Turning his head, he saw Hephaestus cuddling his arm and sleeping soundly. Their fingers were entwined, and deciding to hug the sweet goddess, Alex turned towards her and pulled her into his embrace, wanting to lie there a little longer. Hephaestus felt the embrace and snuggled even closer, continuing to sleep, oblivious to the time. While Alex stroked Hephaestus''s head, his thoughts were occupied with how to catch these gods without scaring off others. He was sure that they had already received information about Thanatos''s disappearance or death, as, by destroying the core of Thanatos, Alex felt that the blessing given to the members of his Familia had vanished with the god''s life. Alex decided that he needed to start capturing these gods so that Erebus would not get any help and began making reckless moves. Hephaestus woke up, feeling the embrace, and lifted her sleepy eyes to see Alex''s thoughtful expression lost in his thoughts. She looked at Alex and thought that her life had become more colorful since his arrival. Hephaestus didn''t know how to thank him, and even when she tried, Alex always said it wasn''t necessary. At that moment, looking at his face, desire took over, and she reached out to kiss him. "Hmm... Good morning, it''s nice to receive a morning kiss," Alex said, snapping out of his thoughts from Hephaestus''s kiss. "Good morning. Why are you so thoughtful this early?" Hephaestus asked, enjoying the pleasant sensation of the kiss that she liked very much. "I was just thinking that I need to speed up my plans to avoid putting you in danger," Alex replied, holding Hephaestus close as she hugged him and began breathing on his neck, causing a slight tickle. "I know you''ll handle it," Hephaestus said, sinking into Alex''s embrace, wanting to be closer to him. "And what about those frowns yesterday when you thought I wanted to sacrifice myself?" Alex asked, recalling the frowning faces of the goddesses who thought he intended to sacrifice himself. "I know you''re strong, but I''ll still worry about you," Hephaestus replied, biting Alex''s neck, making him laugh. "I just don''t want to lose the happiness I''ve found," Hephaestus continued, stopping her bites. "Don''t worry, I have plans for every possible situation. And if those plans fail, I have plans for those cases too," Alex said, nodding. "So you''re prepared for everything?" Hephaestus asked. "Of course! I follow the principle ''Prepared means armed.'' It''s my paranoia that keeps me from doing anything halfway," Alex said, rubbing his cheek against Hephaestus''s head, making her giggle. "Even if you''ve prepared everything, I''ll still worry about you," Hephaestus said, lifting her gaze to Alex and looking into his eyes. "In the worst case, I''ll summon my castle. If the enemy is strong enough, I''ll use that trump card," Alex said, causing Hephaestus''s eyes to widen. "You have a castle? Where is it? Why haven''t you summoned it before?" a stunned Hephaestus asked, not understanding how this was possible. "The Demon King''s Castle is the primary source of his power. Fighting in his castle, the Demon King becomes almost invincible," Alex said. Something resonated in his soul but then quieted, like a small ripple in the ocean. "But where is your castle?" Hephaestus asked, not understanding how a castle could be summoned. "It''s here," Alex said, pointing to his chest. "I don''t understand," Hephaestus said, tilting her head to the side. "My castle is in my soul. I''ve only recently begun to sense it. The more I become myself, the more I feel my powers," Alex explained, understanding that when he came to this world, he didn''t possess all of Anos''s power, only a part of it. The more he explored this power, the deeper he delved into this ocean. If before he could use only a drop of this entire ocean, over time he would be able to use the whole ocean. "Don''t think too much about it, I''ll explain everything in time," Alex said, kissing Hephaestus on the lips, making her stop pondering and decide to wait until Alex explained everything himself. After spending some romantic time in the room with Hephaestus, Alex realized it was time to get up since he still had plans for the day. He needed to wait for Finn and Allen to arrive to give them the "Alarm System," which would help detect strange monsters in the dungeon or in the city if a group of idiots decided to make a desperate move. After hugging Hephaestus a little more, Alex and his embarrassed goddess went downstairs to the dining hall where they were already expected. Alex noticed that not only members of Hestia''s Familia were present but also Loki with Finn and Freya with Allen. "How did Loki manage to get up so early? Or did you just come for a free meal?" Alex joked, approaching the table and kissing Hestia. "You think I always come to eat for free?" Loki said, watching as Alex approached and kissed Freya. Allen, who saw this, could only scowl. "If it weren''t for your kids, you''d probably have drunk yourself into oblivion or be starving by now," Alex said, passing by Loki and giving her a kiss on the head to cheer her up. "Hmm," Loki huffed, unwilling to look at Alex. "Freya, I''m glad you came too, because I was supposed to give this to you yesterday," Alex said, sitting at the table and focusing on Freya, who was drinking tea. "Really? And what did you forget to give me yesterday?" Freya asked, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. "This," Alex replied, placing a small cube on the table. "What''s this?" Freya asked, examining the cube, which was covered in runes and shimmered with a strange color. "This is a protective cube. Place it in the center of your apartment or estate, and it will merge with the place and act as a shield," Alex said, and Freya''s eyes sparkled at the gift. "A precious gift. Thank you," Freya said, smiling sweetly and wanting to kiss Alex again. "Why the thanks? We''re in love and all that. Isn''t it my duty to protect you?" Alex said, brushing off Freya''s words. "Why does Freya get such a thing and I don''t?" Loki began to shout, feeling neglected. Finn could only sigh tiredly. "Your home has been protected for a long time, or were you listening with a different part of your body?" Alex asked, looking at Loki, who stopped making noise and started thinking. Loki was trying so hard to remember that it seemed like smoke was coming out of her head. "Ha-ha, I probably drank too much and can''t remember," Loki awkwardly laughed, making everyone roll their eyes at the carefree goddess. Finn sighed once again, earning sympathetic looks from those around him. "Heh. Not only do you lack brains, but you also lack... well, brains," Hestia said disdainfully, looking at Loki. "What did you say, shrimp with buckets?" Loki yelled, wanting to attack Hestia. While the two goddesses were arguing, Alex decided to talk to Finn and Allen to hand over the items and explain how to use them. "Allen, Finn, let''s step aside so we won''t be interrupted," Alex said, getting up from the table and leading the two guys away. "Here are the things I made," Alex said, handing two bags to the guys. "And what are we supposed to do with these?" Allen asked irritably, not forgetting how Alex had kissed Freya right in front of him. "First listen before you open your mouth," Alex said, hitting Allen on the head. Allen, receiving the blow, crouched down, holding the sore spot and glaring at Alex. "And don''t look at me like that. It''s your own fault for being so impatient," Alex said, ignoring his glare. Finn could only give a crooked smile as he looked at Allen. "Anyway. There''s a lot of space in these bags, and they''re completely filled with tracking items," Alex said, pulling an item out of the bag. "Finn, your task is to place them on every floor of the dungeon, up to the floors your team can reach. Distribute these items to your team members, and have them place them on each floor to cover every corner," Alex said, handing the bag to Finn, who nodded seriously, understanding the responsibility of the task. "Allen, your task is to place these around the city," Alex continued, handing a bag to Allen, who roughly grabbed it. "Each item has a range of about 50 meters. I could have made them better, but there was only time for this," Alex said, giving a rough idea of how the items worked. "And Allen, in addition to placing these items around the city, you''ll need to search for the locations of Ereb, Nyx, and Indra''s homes. It''s very important," Alex said, looking at Allen with serious eyes. "Hmm, I''m only doing this to protect my goddess. You''re not involved," Allen said gruffly, to which Alex just shook his head, realizing that Allen was a tsundere. "Alright, you can go now. If anything happens, you can contact me through this item," Alex said, handing them a strange device that resembled an old cell phone. "This task is very important, so it''s best to act promptly," Alex added. The guys nodded with serious faces and left the house. Alex watched as the guys set off to complete their tasks and decided it was time to move on to the next job¡ªeliminating Ishtar. He headed to Haruhime''s room, knocked on the door, and asked if she was ready. Haruhime quickly opened the door and said she was ready. Alex transformed into a fox cub resembling Haruhime, and they left the house, strolling through the streets of Orario to spread rumors about a fox with a child. But little did they know, Ishtar wasn''t planning to act for another week. Their walks with Haruhime extended over the course of a week, waiting for Ishtar to decide to send her children to capture Haruhime. One day, while Alex and Haruhime were walking through the city, he sensed they were being followed, so they turned into an empty alley, hoping to lure out their pursuers. "I see you''re living well after leaving Ishtar''s family," a voice came from behind them. "Aisha! Long time no see," Haruhime said, turning around and recognizing an old friend who had always supported her. "I didn''t expect you to move so quickly that you''d have a child already," Aisha said, looking at the child who resembled Haruhime. "So your captain is capable of such things. I''m not surprised after all the rumors I''ve heard." "Long time no see, Aisha," Alex said, catching her attention. "Do we know each other, little one?" Aisha asked in surprise, not understanding how the child knew her. "Of course, we do. We met when I kidnapped Haruhime," Alex replied, and immediately Aisha and her companions found themselves bound in mana chains. "What? How?" Aisha asked, ignoring the chains that restrained them. "Well, you know, magic," Alex replied, waving his hands, and rose petals began to fall through the air. Aisha and her companions gaped, not understanding what was happening. "I was waiting for Ishtar to decide to capture Haruhime. But why hasn''t she done it earlier?" Alex asked, using a sealing spell to prevent anyone from eavesdropping. "Ishtar didn''t know which rumors about you were true and which weren''t," Aisha responded, realizing she had little chance of escaping. "I see. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you or your companions. We''ll just talk and decide what to do," Alex said, causing a sigh of relief from the group of captured girls. "I''ll ask a few questions, and you just answer them," Alex continued, and Aisha nodded in agreement. "First question: Do you want to leave Ishtar''s family?" Alex asked. "Yes, I do," Aisha answered immediately without hesitation, and her companions nodded as well, indicating that they also wanted to leave Ishtar''s family. "Then the next question: Which gods has Ishtar been meeting with recently?" Alex inquired. "Over the past week, Ishtar has been frequently visited by the god Indra," Aisha replied. Upon hearing this, Alex''s smile grew wildly, realizing he had found another enemy. "Final question: How often did Indra come by?" Alex asked. "Indra came every day and often stayed for a long time. He was with Ishtar when we left to capture Haruhime," Aisha said, looking at Alex, whose smile was becoming increasingly deranged. "Ha-ha-ha-ha, I found him," Alex began to laugh, anticipating the encounter with a new enemy. "Listen, Aisha, I can free you from Ishtar''s influence, but I''ll need your help," Alex said, continuing to smile. "W-What can I do to help?" Aisha asked, stuttering. "It''s simple. You''ll bring me and Haruhime to Ishtar and say you captured us. After that, you just need to stay out of it," Alex said, freeing the girls. Aisha thought it over and decided that if the child before her was indeed as strong as the rumors claimed, he would be able to protect Haruhime. A big bonus was the freedom she would gain. Aisha agreed and led Alex and Haruhime to Ishtar. Aisha brought them to the house where Ishtar''s family usually gathered. All the family members were already assembled. As Alex entered, he began to look around and count the number of Ishtar''s family members. When they entered the main hall, Alex noticed a woman with sun-kissed caramel skin and shiny black hair sitting on a throne. She was dressed in scant clothing and looked at Haruhime with a scowl. Standing next to Ishtar was a tall, tanned man with white hair and brown eyes, his expression showing complete indifference. "Did you think you could escape from me, Haruhime?" Ishtar said, looking at Haruhime, who did not react to her words. "Ishtar-sama, if she doesn''t want to talk, give me the child, and she will definitely start talking," said Phryne, drooling as she looked at the child. "Hmm... What do you think, Haruhime? Should I give this child to Frena?" Ishtar asked, hoping to elicit some reaction from Haruhime. "Pfff, I can''t take it anymore, this is fucking hilarious," Alex started laughing, unable to endure the serious atmosphere any longer. "How dare you interrupt Ishtar-sama! Children need to be punished!" Phryne shouted, but Alex made a gun shape with his hand and pointed it at her. "Bang!" Alex said, and Phryne turned into a bloody mist. Ishtar grabbed the armrest of her throne, while Indra began to look at the child seriously. "Oh, sorry, I went a bit too far. Ingal," Alex said innocently, resurrecting the hideous toad. "What now..." Phryne started to say, but her body was pierced by multiple swords. "Oh, I did something bad again. But her ugly face scared me, so I accidentally killed her again," Alex said innocently, killing the toad once more. Phryne, having been killed and resurrected again, couldn''t understand what was happening. "Oh, your face is still as ugly even after I resurrected you. Let''s fix that," Alex said, crushing the toad''s head with his hand. "I think that''s enough for her. And now you two," he continued, looking at Ishtar and Indra. "Haruhime, go home and tell Hestia that I found another idiot. She''ll understand," Alex said, teleporting Haruhime home. "And now you two. Who would have thought that today I''d get two gods for the price of one. Right, Indra? How''s that loser club of yours that wants to create chaos in the city?" Alex said, transforming back into his previous form. "How dare you..." Indra began to yell, but his voice disappeared. "Shh. Don''t make a noise; we''ll talk later," Alex said, placing a finger to his lips, signaling that Indra should be quiet. "And now you, Ishtar. Didn''t Freya tell you not to go through with your plans? Or is your head filled with sperm from all your suitors?" Alex said, pacing the hall and looking at Ishtar''s family members, who had lost consciousness from the spell. "And now you''ve teamed up with Indra, who is part of a loser club trying to cause chaos. What should I do with you? Treat you like Thanatos? Or just send you back to the realm of the gods?" Alex said, summoning his throne and sitting on it. "What do you mean?" Ishtar asked, trying to use her powers, but nothing worked. "Don''t bother trying; your powers won''t work. I''ve sealed this entire room," Alex said, watching as Ishtar began to tremble with fear. "I''ll give you two choices. First: you tell me everything you talked about with Indra, and maybe I won''t kill you. Second: I''ll force it out of you, and you''ll end up like Thanatos, dead forever," Alex said, showing two fingers. Ishtar pondered, trying to find a way out of this terrible situation. Her intuition told her that the person before her was capable of killing her. She found herself in this situation due to her desire to get Haruhime back and her connection with Indra, who promised to help after she joined their club. All she knew about this club was that the gods in it aimed to achieve some great goal. Realizing she didn''t want to die, Ishtar decided to choose the first option. To be continued... Chapter 47 - 47: Another Move by the Villain Group While Ishtar pondered whether to confess everything or face death, Alex carefully observed the internal struggle of the goddess. His thoughts occasionally wandered to how male gods could continue visiting Ishtar without feeling dirty. Just being in this place made Alex feel a growing sense of disgust. As he wrestled with this feeling, one of the male gods attempted to flee. Alex didn''t pay much attention, knowing that the god wouldn''t be able to leave the hall. ¡ª "Indra, there''s no point in trying to escape. The entire hall is sealed," Alex said without even turning toward the god, who was futilely trying to open the doors. ¡ª "Did your group of losers really think I wouldn''t do anything to you?" Alex asked, turning his head slightly toward Indra, who glared at him with hatred. ¡ª "And don''t look at me like that, it''s your own fault. I have no interest in hearing your arrogant speeches about what a great god you are and how I''ll pay for my insolence," Alex added, remaining calm in the face of Indra''s fury. ¡ª "Thanatos also screamed loudly, but in the end, not even ashes remained of him, only the memories of those who knew him," Alex said, sending a wave of terror through Indra. The god had been trying to use his powers the entire time, but to no avail. ¡ª "Now be a good dog and sit down. I''ll deal with you later," Alex said, using magic to forcibly seat Indra back in his place. Indra felt himself lifted and thrown down, feeling pain and humiliation, but what angered him the most was the blow to his divine pride. Alex didn''t care about Indra''s feelings, viewing him as just another arrogant villain. ¡ª "Are you done thinking, Ishtar? I don''t have all day to spend in this disgusting place," Alex abruptly interrupted the goddess''s thoughts. ¡ª "Maybe we can make a deal? I could spend the night with you if you let me go," Ishtar suggested, considering the possibility that she wouldn''t mind such terms. ¡ª "Looking at you, I feel nothing but disgust. I gave you two choices only because I still need to deal with Indra, not because I find you interesting," Alex replied with such evident revulsion that Ishtar even became angry. ¡ª "Is this all because of Freya? Just because you''re with her, you look at me like this? How am I worse than Freya?" Ishtar began shouting, throwing questions at him. ¡ª "Freya has nothing to do with this. Even if I wasn''t with her, I''d still find you repulsive. And yes, you are indeed worse than Freya," Alex calmly responded, not hiding his disdain. ¡ª "Ha-ha. We''ve always been compared, and once again, Freya wins," Ishtar laughed bitterly. ¡ª "Freya has also slept with many men, but you don''t find her disgusting!" Ishtar shouted, trying to provoke disgust in Alex toward Freya. ¡ª "You''re right, I know she''s been with other men. But do you know how long ago that was? I do¡ªso long ago that it''s not even worth remembering. And you, for example, just had a romp with Indra this morning," Alex said in a composed tone, ignoring Ishtar''s behavior. ¡ª "Even if you and Freya share the same divinity, it doesn''t mean she has to be as filthy a whore as you," Alex added sarcastically, staring at Ishtar, who fell silent after his words. ¡ª "You''re also a goddess of love. But have you ever truly loved?" Alex asked, staring intently at Ishtar, who struggled to find an answer. ¡ª "I..." Ishtar tried to respond, but the words caught in her throat. ¡ª "There''s your answer. But Freya''s love is heavy, like a black hole. She was willing to trap me just so I couldn''t escape her," Alex said, his eyes darkening. ¡ª "But the most surprising thing is that I didn''t mind such love. Isn''t love supposed to be like that? When you want the person you love to always be with you?" Alex continued, his eyes growing even darker. Ishtar recoiled at the sight of the same look in his eyes that Freya had. ¡ª "And here''s the difference between you and Freya. You want to surpass her, but you won''t be able to because you''re not ready to give everything you have to one person. You''re too proud for that," Alex said, his eyes returning to their normal state as he smiled as if nothing had happened. Alex''s words struck Ishtar, making her question whether she was ready for such sacrifices. Could she love as insanely as Freya loves Alex? She didn''t know the answer and had never thought about it before. Throughout her life, Ishtar had relied on various tricks to get what she wanted, while Freya only had to ask, and everyone rushed to fulfill her wishes. Ishtar had tried numerous ways to surpass Freya but always failed. Now she could only offer a bitter smile, realizing she had lost once again. Looking at Alex, Ishtar understood why Freya was so obsessed with him. It wasn''t because they were similar but because he could give Freya everything she desired and endure her mad love. ¡ª "Are you done thinking? I don''t have all day," Alex asked, noticing that Ishtar had again lost herself in thought. ¡ª "Have you decided what you''ll do, or are we going to go in circles again?" he repeated when Ishtar finally emerged from her musings. ¡ª "What do you want to know?" Ishtar asked wearily, resigned to her fate. ¡ª "What was Indra here for? And what help did he offer?" Alex asked promptly, not wanting to waste time. ¡ª "Indra came to invite me to a club of gods who want to achieve some great goal, but he didn''t say what exactly," Ishtar answered. ¡ª "And about the second part of the question?" Alex raised an eyebrow, indicating he wanted a more precise answer. ¡ª "He said that his group has a way to deal with you when my family captures Haruhime," Ishtar replied. Alex widened his eyes momentarily, glancing at Indra, who continued to glare at him with hatred. ¡ª "Did he say anything else?" Alex shifted his gaze back to Ishtar. ¡ª "No, he didn''t say what the club is. He said I''d find out after I join," Ishtar shook her head. ¡ª "So you don''t have any useful information," Alex concluded, watching as Ishtar averted her gaze. ¡ª "You know, I could kill you just for sleeping with Indra and accepting his help," Alex said coldly. Ishtar broke into a cold sweat, her eyes darting nervously as she tried to find a way to dissuade him. ¡ª "But I have other matters to attend to today. Consider yourself lucky," Alex continued, standing up from the throne and approaching Indra. ¡ª "You''re going to let me go?" Ishtar asked, not believing his words. ¡ª "You could say that. It''s not your fault you were born with an empty head," Alex replied, standing next to Indra. ¡ª "But I did want to harm a member of your family and threatened her," Ishtar recalled the rumors about Alex attacking Apollo. ¡ª "Hmm, you''re right, but my priority right now is Indra. As for you¡­" Alex paused for a moment, turning his head toward Ishtar. ¡ª "Stop behaving like a whore and find yourself a husband. Perhaps your life will improve when you find true love. Forget about always being compared to Freya. You are you, and Freya is Freya. You''re two different people. What does it matter if you''re better or worse than Freya? It''s your life, your story, and you shouldn''t focus on others'' opinions. That''s my advice before I leave," Alex said, looking at Ishtar. Alex''s words made Ishtar ponder whether she could truly leave her hatred for Freya in the past. Was it possible for her to start anew? These questions began to swirl in her mind. She had been so obsessed with competing with Freya for so long that she could no longer remember where the enmity had originally begun. Had Freya ever thought about this? Or did she not care? Alex noticed that Ishtar had once again immersed herself in thought and sighed wearily. He didn''t understand why gods spent so much time contemplating. If you hate someone, just hate them. Shaking off the unnecessary thoughts, Alex turned his attention back to Indra, contemplating what to do with him. He decided it was time for a "corrective conversation" with Indra, but first, he needed to immobilize his "patient." After delivering a few blows to the head, Alex expected Indra to lose consciousness. But seeing that Indra remained conscious after the blows that had knocked out Thanatos, Alex realized he needed to be more decisive and kicked him in the head. Indra, feeling humiliated by these blows, glared at Alex with hatred until the final blow finally knocked him out. Ensuring that Indra no longer resisted, Alex decided it was time to take him to a place where "bad gods" are "reformed." Ishtar, emerging from her thoughts, watched as Alex struck Indra''s head and then kicked him. Her eyes widened in horror, realizing that she could have been treated the same way. But she didn''t know that an even worse fate awaited Indra. Noticing a knocked-out tooth near Indra''s face, Alex smiled with satisfaction, seeing the result of his work. He grabbed Indra by the hair, preparing to head home. Before leaving, he addressed Ishtar one last time, instructing her to stop her dirty deeds and start living a normal life. Just as Alex was about to leave, he remembered the three people he had promised to help and summoned them to teleport together with him. Ishtar watched as Alex took three more members of her family and sighed wearily. The day had been too eventful for a goddess like her. Taking one last look at the unconscious members of her family, Ishtar shook her head, deciding she urgently needed a good sleep. Alex teleported directly to his workshop and immediately strapped Indra to a chair to prevent him from trying to escape. Having cast a silence spell on him in advance, Alex ensured that the god''s screams would not disturb the others in the house. He then turned his attention to the three amazons, pondering what to do with them. Deciding it was best to talk first, Alex woke the women. As the amazons woke up, they looked around and realized they were in some kind of workshop. They were confused until they noticed Alex sitting in a chair next to the restrained Indra. At first frightened, the women calmed down upon seeing Alex''s strange but calm demeanor. "I see you''re awake. I''ve pulled you out of Ishtar''s family, as promised. You could say you''re free now," Alex said, looking at the group that included Aisha. "Thank you for helping us and protecting Haruhime all this time. She is like a younger sister to me," Aisha said gratefully, bowing her head. "There''s no need to thank me. We made a deal, and you did your part, and I did mine. As for Haruhime, it''s my duty to take care of her, as she is my family," Alex replied, brushing off the gratitude. "Still, that doesn''t change the fact that you helped us and saved Haruhime from a terrible fate," Aisha continued, wanting to express her appreciation. "Alright, as you say," Alex shook his head, accepting her words. "Now that you''re free, what are your plans?" The girls were confused, not knowing what to say. "To be honest, I haven''t thought about it yet," Aisha admitted shyly. "If you''re not sure yet, I can recommend a place to work so you''ll at least have some money," Alex suggested, which made the girls'' eyes light up with interest. "What kind of job?" Aisha asked curiously. "Waiting tables at ''Mistress of Fertility.'' I''m friends with Mia, and she can offer you a job," Alex explained. Aisha and her friends considered the offer. "Can we have a little time to think?" Aisha asked cautiously, fearing Alex might get angry. "Of course, take your time. This is your life, and only you have the right to decide how to live it," Alex replied with a kind smile. "I thought you were different," Aisha confessed, surprised by Alex''s reaction. "What did you think I was like?" Alex asked, tilting his head. "Cold, cruel, not accepting refusals," Aisha replied, carefully watching his reaction. "Pfff, ha-ha-ha! That''s something new. This is why you shouldn''t believe rumors," Alex laughed, which puzzled the girls watching him. "Maybe you''re right," Aisha smiled. "Alright, I need to talk to my goddess and gather others. So let''s head upstairs," Alex said, getting up from his chair and asking the girls to follow him. Approaching the door, he added, "And please don''t spread what you''ve seen today. It could end badly." The girls flinched at his warning and nodded, indicating they understood. Alex led the girls upstairs. Aisha''s group, a bit nervous, followed him up the stairs. Their minds were filled with thoughts about what had happened, and they wanted to know why Indra was tied to a strange chair and what had happened to Ishtar. However, afraid of angering the person in front of them, they didn''t dare ask questions. Alex reached the main hall and immediately felt the oppressive atmosphere. In the center of the room were Hestia and Hephaestus, and opposite them were two unfamiliar men. One was a blond in a strange hat, whose face seemed to beg to be hit. Next to him was another man with black hair who exuded kindness and calm, instilling trust. Behind them stood a group of people, three of whom were bandaged after injuries, and one girl standing behind the blond seemed to be reluctant to be there. Alex immediately recalled a scene from an anime and realized that the situation might be very similar. His suspicions were confirmed when he saw Hestia frown, and anger began to boil inside him. "Alex, please, calm down first, and we''ll talk," Hestia said as she saw Alex''s smile vanish upon noticing the strangers in the hall. She realized that Alex had figured out what was going on. "We''ll talk, but as for calming down, I''m not sure," Alex replied grimly, approaching and sitting next to Hestia. "This blond with the disgusting smile is Hermes, and next to him is Takemikazuchi. Behind them are members of their families," Hestia introduced the guests. "Hestia, what do you mean by ''disgusting smile''?" Hermes asked with feigned surprise. "Nice to meet the famous captain of the Hestia Familia. I''m very pleased," Takemikazuchi said with a smile. "I came to apologize for the actions of my family members," he continued, trying to ease the tension as Alex''s eyes grew darker. "Go ahead," Alex said curtly. "Alex, listen..." Hestia began, but Alex interrupted her before she could continue. "I said, tell me what they did," Alex demanded, keeping his gaze fixed on Takemikazuchi. "How dare you speak to a god like that?" the muscular guy, all bandaged up, exclaimed indignantly. "You better shut up. Depending on what your god says, you might end up staying here forever," Alex threatened, looking at the guy who seemed to be responsible for the situation. "There''s no need to argue; we''re all friends here," Hermes tried to defuse the tension. "Shut up," Alex snapped without even looking at him. His gaze was fixed on Takemikazuchi, who began to sweat under Alex''s intense stare, feeling increasingly uncomfortable. "My children went on a raid and encountered a group of strange monsters. Unable to defeat them, they decided to flee. And while escaping, they ran into members of your family and decided to provoke the monsters to attack them," Takemikazuchi confessed, avoiding Alex''s intimidating gaze. "So you decided it was better to sacrifice others'' lives rather than try to handle the problem yourselves?" Alex asked calmly, sending shivers down everyone''s spines. Takemikazuchi''s family members looked away, not daring to answer. "Why are you silent?" Alex asked in the same calm tone. "Where''s your courage when you were throwing others to their deaths? Where''s your courage now, when you''re in the house of those you decided to sacrifice?" He approached the muscular guy and continued, "I asked you a question. Why are you looking away and not daring to look at me?" "I..." the guy began, but before he could finish, he received a kick to the chest, feeling his ribs crack. "You should have sacrificed yourself instead of standing here and trying to make excuses," Alex said, looking at the guy who had fallen, choking on his own blood. Everyone in the hall was stunned by Alex''s actions as he suddenly attacked the injured guy. Hestia was the first to react¡ªshe rushed to him, trying to hold him back, with Hephaestus quickly following. They grabbed Alex, who seemed intent on continuing the assault despite the guy''s obvious injuries. Both goddesses were unsure of Alex''s capabilities in a fit of rage and didn''t want to find out. Their main goal now was to calm him down and stop him from further actions. Takemikazuchi could only smile sadly, realizing that his children had brought this anger upon themselves. Hermes, who had been smiling before, now frowned, disappointed by Alex''s unexpected reaction. He had expected different behavior from him, as he was an expert in gathering information and never trusted rumors, preferring to look for patterns in what he heard. Hermes had seen potential for Alex to become a hero, but now he began to realize that Alex was far from being a hero. "Alex, stop! Don''t beat him!" Hestia cried out, holding Alex tightly, trying to calm him. "That''s right, Alex, he''s not worth it," Hephaestus supported her, wrapping her arms around Alex''s waist to restrain him. "This bastard would have been better off dying in the dungeon like a dog than showing up here and thinking apologies are enough," Alex spat, trying to suppress his anger and restrain himself from finishing off the guy in front of him. He abruptly turned to the dark-haired girl who had been silent all this time: "Hey, you, tell me what happened." "W-We were on the seventh floor, and then..." the girl stammered, clearly frightened by his tone. "What are you mumbling about? Speak clearly," Alex said, losing his patience. "We were on the seventh floor and found a strange room with a black wall. When we tried to investigate it, a lot of monsters started coming out. They were black with purple veins. We tried to fight them, but they were much stronger than us. Then they injured Chigusa, and we started retreating," the girl gathered her thoughts and began to explain the situation. Hearing her words, Alex frowned, realizing that this group of failures had somehow disrupted the structure of the dungeon. "What happened next?" he asked in a harsh tone, increasingly understanding how out of control the situation was. "When we were fleeing and fighting, we ran into other adventurers and passed by them, hoping the monsters would be distracted by them," the girl added, beginning to tremble under Alex''s intense gaze. "I ordered them to do that, don''t blame them," said the guy, trying to rise from the floor. "OuKa, you don''t need to take all the blame, we''re all at fault," said Chigusa, a girl with a bob haircut and bangs covering her eyes, trying to stop him. "No, it''s my fault, and as captain, I take full responsibility," OuKa insisted, not letting Chigusa approach him. Alex watched their interaction, desperately trying to suppress his anger. But the more he watched, the stronger his fury grew. On one hand, he could calm down, knowing he had armed and trained the girls from his family to the point of exhaustion. On the other hand, if there were too many monsters, they might have been harmed. Alex believed they would manage, but that didn''t change the fact that the bastard in front of him had tried to sacrifice others to save his own skin. "Are you finished with your melodrama?" Alex asked, looking at the pair that was unsuccessfully trying to take the blame. Hearing his words, they turned their gaze to him and flinched. "If something happened to them, if they''re injured or, heaven forbid, worse¡­" Alex began, moving closer to OuKa. "I''ll kill everyone you care about. I''ll destroy everything you have. You''ll watch as those you love die before your eyes, and everything you hold dear will be torn apart in my hands," Alex said, leaning closer to OuKa. His words sent shivers down everyone''s spine. "Alex, don''t go that far. The girls might be alright since you trained them. Please, let them go. I don''t blame them, and you should forgive them," Hestia pleaded, rushing to Alex with tears in her eyes. "My goddess might have forgiven you, but I certainly won''t. Remember: whether you lose everything or receive forgiveness depends on their condition," Alex said, turning away from OuKa, who was drenched in cold sweat, realizing the situation was much worse than he had imagined. Alex moved to the couch, trying to calm down, and began to think. The girl, who seemed to be named Yamato, mentioned a black wall from which mutated monsters emerged. The more Alex thought about it, the more convinced he became that this group of failures had somehow managed to infect the dungeon. The experiment with infecting Goliath was not just a test of monster rex mutation but an attempt to infect the dungeon itself. Alex pondered this theory deeply: at its core, the dungeon was an organism filled with mana, where the dungeon''s bottom served as its heart and the walls as veins. Injecting poison into the blood would infect the entire organism. Everyone in the hall watched Alex, seeing him frown as he tried to understand what he was thinking. Hermes watched him with particular interest. While Alex might not have had the potential to become a hero, there was something else that intrigued Hermes deeply. When he first heard the title Alex held, he realized there was something more behind it. Alex''s behavior only reinforced Hermes'' belief that Alex was the complete opposite of a hero. If a hero aims to save everyone, Alex, like a Demon King or Dragon, guarded only his treasure¡ªhis loved ones. "Hey, you," Alex said, pointing to the girl with braided black hair. "My name is Yamato, not ''you,''" she replied. "As you say. Describe the wall you saw," Alex continued, looking at Yamato intently. "Just a plain black wall," she answered after a brief pause. "Did it have purple streaks, like veins, spreading across the wall, almost like poison?" Alex clarified, wanting more details. "Y-Yes, exactly! How did you know?" Yamato asked, surprised. "Damn it," Alex cursed, causing confusion among everyone in the room. "Alex, do you know something?" Hephaestus asked, noticing his frown. "You understand it too. It''s those failures again, trying to amuse themselves," Alex replied, causing Hephaestus and Hestia''s eyes to widen. The others present were confused about what was being discussed. "Damn, well-played, I can''t argue with that," Alex muttered to himself, which only increased everyone''s bewilderment. "Alex, what are you talking about?" Hestia asked, trying to understand his words. "This is their way of getting revenge on me for interfering with their plans and distracting me while Ishtar kidnaps Haruhime. They hoped my anger would be directed at Ishtar, and thus made their move," Alex explained, his eyes flashing with contempt for those behind it. "You''re saying they planned all of this?" Hephaestus asked, trying to confirm. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes," Alex simply nodded. Hephaestus frowned, and Hestia began to get angry, realizing how devious their enemies'' plan was. While Alex and his two goddesses discussed the situation, the others present were left guessing. They didn''t understand which group of failures was being referred to and why they were causing so much trouble for Hestia''s family. Hermes was particularly intrigued. Watching Alex and the goddesses, he realized they clearly knew more than they were letting on, and their reluctance to share information irritated him. His curiosity to uncover the truth was only growing. Ignoring Hermes''s restlessness, Alex got up from the couch, intending to call Finn to find out how their dungeon expedition was progressing. However, something was interfering with the connection, and Alex realized that mana flow disturbances in the dungeon were causing interference. Deciding to take further action, he called Allen to find out when he last communicated with Finn. "Allen, when was the last time you spoke with Finn?" Alex asked. "We talked a couple of days ago when they were finishing up the alarm installation on the 60th floor," Allen replied, not understanding what Alex was getting at. "Got it. Listen, go to Freya and tell her she needs to come to my place. And don''t forget to bring Loki," Alex instructed. "Why do I have to do this?" Allen replied, annoyed. "Because shit has hit the fan, so hurry up," Alex answered, ending the call. Alex sighed wearily, realizing his peaceful life was coming to an end and that the villains had decided to make their final move in their "great" scheme. He didn''t yet know who was pulling the strings, but he understood they were resorting to desperate measures. Alex pondered that these villains were not following the usual script¡ªsuch actions were typically taken when the protagonist is alone, and the villain summons a monster lurking in the shadows. Settling back on the couch, Alex decided to wait for Loki and Freya to discuss the current affairs and the situation in the dungeon. To be continued¡­ Chapter 48 - 48: New Allies Alex sat on the couch, deep in thought about how well the villains had played their cards. The atmosphere in the room, already tense, grew even more oppressive. Alex realized that the group of failures was now aiming to infect not just one monster but the entire dungeon, causing chaos on a massive scale. His thoughts were dark, and he struggled to resist the urge to smoke, but Hestia had strictly forbidden smoking in the house. Alex sighed again and looked around at the people in the room, who were watching him warily. But one gaze stood out among the rest. Hermes'' eyes were full of interest¡ªhe clearly wanted to know all the details of what was happening. Hestia, noticing that Alex was deep in thought, tried to calm him down. "Alex, the girls will be fine. You said yourself that you trained them well," Hestia said, taking his hand. "I''m not worried about them. I''m worried about Bell. She only trained under me for a week," Alex replied with a wry smile, looking at her. "She''ll be fine too. Knowing your paranoia, I''m sure you armed her to the teeth," Hestia reassured him, recalling how Alex had prepared her for self-defense. "Ugh... But I have to give credit to those idiots. They made a very smart move. I didn''t expect them to go this far," Alex admitted, starting to reach for a cigarette. "I told you, not in the house," Hestia sternly reminded him, slapping his hand. Alex grimaced and thought about going to the workshop, the only place in the house where he was allowed to smoke. "What will you do now?" Hephaestus asked, sitting down next to Alex and taking his hand. Everyone in the room was shocked at how these two goddesses treated him. A sly smile flickered across Hermes'' face, but it quickly disappeared when Hestia shot him a look, as if ready to punish him for it. "We''re waiting for Freya and Loki. I''ll explain what to do, and then I''ll head to the dungeon to pull the girls out and check on that wall that appeared," Alex replied, squeezing Hephaestus'' hand. "Alex, who are these girls?" Hestia finally noticed the Amazons that Alex had brought. The whole room suddenly turned their attention to the three newcomers, whom no one had noticed before. "This is Aisha and her friends. They took care of Haruhime when she was with Ishtar. We made a deal, and in exchange for my help, they managed to escape," Alex explained, introducing the girls. "Aisha, you don''t have to stand here. You can go to Haruhime''s room and talk to her," Alex suggested, and Aisha and her friends nodded and went off to catch up with Haruhime, eager to find out how she had been doing since leaving the Ishtar Familia. While Alex was talking with the goddesses, the others in the room watched their conversation with interest, eager to learn more. But not everyone was equally curious. One girl with turquoise hair and blue eyes clearly didn''t want to stay here. All she could think about was getting her god out of there before he said something that would anger Alex, who she thought was already on the edge. This girl was named Asfi, and she was a member of Hermes'' Familia, effectively serving as his babysitter, given all his troubles. However, Hermes paid no attention to Asfi''s irritation; his only interest was in finding out more about the mysterious Alex and the group of failures who had somehow harmed the Hestia Familia. He could hardly sit still in his eagerness. "Sorry to interrupt your romantic moment, but could you tell us who these failures are?" Hermes suddenly asked, drawing the attention of the entire group. "Are you serious right now?" Alex gave him a blank stare, while Hermes merely smiled. "Well, you''re speaking in riddles and not sharing information with the others," Hermes replied casually, ignoring Alex''s irritation. "Has anyone ever told you that it''s not a good idea to stick your nose into other people''s business?" Alex asked, raising an eyebrow. "Many times, but it doesn''t stop him," Asfi chimed in, and Alex looked at her with a curious expression, causing her to blush slightly. "How can you say that, Asfi? You''re breaking my heart," Hermes said dramatically, clutching his chest theatrically. "I don''t think you need to know this information," Alex said curtly, refusing to divulge anything. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And why not?" Hermes continued to insist, in a whining tone. "Because in the time I''ve been watching you, I''ve developed not only a desire to hit you with a stick," Alex replied, causing Asfi to laugh, while Hermes fell silent, clearly surprised by the straightforwardness. "But I also realized that you won''t be able to keep your mouth shut, and within five minutes, the entire Orario will know what I''m about to tell you," Alex continued, making Asfi laugh even louder and Hermes''s face sour. "I promise I won''t tell anyone. Cross my heart!" Hermes assured, trying to earn even a shred of trust. "Takemikazuchi, are you also interested in knowing what''s going on?" Alex suddenly addressed the other god who had been silently observing their conversation. "If you don''t mind sharing, I''d be happy to listen. It''s important for me to understand why my children are in such danger," Takemikazuchi replied calmly with a kind smile. "See, that''s how it''s done? You have to ask politely, not beg, hoping that everything will be revealed to you," Alex said, using Takemikazuchi as an example, which made Hermes scowl again. "If you want to know, give me your hands," Alex offered, extending his hand toward the gods. "Why?" Hermes asked suspiciously. "Just so you know, I like girls. Sure, you''re handsome, but still¡­" Hermes started to joke, but stopped when he saw the dark lines appear on Alex''s forehead. "I think it might be worth hitting you with a stick a couple of times to make you stop spouting nonsense," Alex said with a dark expression, pulling out the stick. "Stop! Stop! I was joking! I won''t do it again!" Hermes shouted, trying to stop Alex. "Give me your hand, and I''ll give you an answer," Alex repeated, putting the stick away but keeping it in sight, in case Hermes decided to joke again. Realizing that jokes were not appropriate at the moment, Hermes extended his hand. Takemikazuchi simply smiled and also extended his hand. "Now relax," Alex said, touching Hermes''s and Takemikazuchi''s hands in turn to check their memories. "Has anyone ever told you that you''re disgusting?" Alex asked, looking at Hermes with a blank expression, causing him to look bewildered. "Takemikazuchi, thank you for taking care of Haruhime and going after her when she was sold to a merchant," Alex thanked the god, who had a tender smile on his face. "There''s no need to thank me. Even though Haruhime was not part of my familia, she was like a daughter to me," Takemikazuchi replied, brushing off the thanks. "I think we''ll get along," Alex said, appreciating Takemikazuchi''s care for his family. "Ha-ha, of course, I don''t mind having such an interesting friend," Takemikazuchi replied with a smile, realizing that Alex wasn''t as bad as the rumors suggested. He understood that Alex was just very protective of his family. "What are you talking about? And why were you touching our hands?" Hermes asked, not understanding what had happened. Alex decided to explain that he had checked their memories but not deeply, just enough to ensure they weren''t connected to the group of failures. Hermes was about to ask what this group was, but he had another question: how could a mortal read the memories of gods? The more Hermes observed Alex, the more his curiosity grew. Alex clearly possessed a power that no mortal had before, and this knowledge drove Hermes mad with curiosity. Asfi also began to study Alex closely after hearing about reading divine memories, which greatly surprised her. Takemikazuchi just smiled, not giving it much thought since he had nothing to hide and was happy to gain an interesting new friend. Just as Alex was about to briefly explain who these failures were, Freya and Loki burst into the house, gasping for breath. Loki was breathing so heavily it seemed like her soul might leave her body at any moment. "Darling, are you alright? What happened?" Freya asked in panic, rushing to Alex and inspecting him, trying to understand what was wrong. Hermes gaped, unable to comprehend why Freya was behaving this way. "I''m fine, just that group of failures made another move," Alex said, not objecting to Freya''s concerned touches. "Oh, darling, you scared me. Allen told me something happened, and I rushed over to you," Freya sighed with relief. "So, why did you call us here? I''m so tired from running, I feel like I might return to the realm of gods soon," Loki complained in a weary voice, trying to catch her breath. "Well, I''ve brought another one," Alex said, making the goddesses'' eyes widen. "Who?" Freya asked. "You''ll find out soon, but first, we need to deal with these two," Alex said, pointing to the two gods who had been ignored until now. "Hmmm... What are you doing here, Hermes?" Freya frowned, looking at him, and he immediately felt uncomfortable under her intense gaze. "I just dropped by and happened to witness something interesting," Hermes tried to justify himself, trying to hide his nervousness. "And anyway, I didn''t know you had a lover. Didn''t you reject all your suitors?" Hermes asked with interest, his eyes lighting up with the desire to hear fresh gossip. "It''s not Alex chasing me, but me chasing him," Freya replied, wrapping her arms around Alex''s neck from behind and resting her head on top of his. "What? How?" Hermes asked, unable to understand how it was possible for Freya to be chasing a guy rather than the other way around. "And not only am I in a relationship with him, but also Hestia and Hephaestus. Maybe even Loki. And that''s not counting the other girls who have romantic feelings for him," Freya continued, resting her chin on Alex''s head. Freya''s words caused instant shock for Hermes, and all the newcomers who heard this began to look at Alex differently, realizing he had managed to enter relationships with four goddesses at once. "What do you mean ''maybe Loki''? Alex and I have a serious love!" Loki interrupted, jumping onto Alex''s lap. Alex sighed wearily, realizing that the conversation had gone off-track again. "Alright, enough. We have other issues to address. First, we''ll check our guest to find out all the details, and then we''ll start taking action," Alex said, gently removing Loki from his lap and standing up. "You three can go to Haruhime. She''ll heal you, and you''ll be able to talk to her since you''re old friends," Alex suggested, pointing to Takemikazuchi''s familia members. They nodded in agreement, wanting to visit their old friend. "And the rest, follow me," Alex added, heading to his workshop. Alex led the group to his workshop to share information about the mysterious group of failures. He considered that it would be good to recruit a few more allies in case the monsters broke free to the surface. As they descended the stairs to the basement, Hermes looked around with childlike curiosity, eager to learn everything. Asfi, observing her god, sighed heavily, realizing she couldn''t stop his quest for knowledge. When the group entered the workshop, the first thing they noticed was a man tied to a chair. Since he was sitting with his back to them, no one could tell who it was. Hermes, always full of curiosity, immediately rushed over to find out who it was. As he got closer, Hermes froze in surprise: it was Indra, tied up and badly beaten. He cast a questioning glance at Alex, who was clearly responsible. Alex merely shrugged and took a chair to sit across from Indra and ask him a few questions. Meanwhile, Asfi began to examine the workshop, studying weapons and items that looked extremely dangerous. She worried about what might happen if these things fell into the wrong hands, not realizing that these were just trinkets made by Alex. The truly dangerous items were locked away by Alex, knowing that one anxious goddess was constantly poking her nose where it didn''t belong. "Why is Indra here? And why is he in such a terrible state?" Hermes asked, glancing at the beaten Indra. "Briefly..." Alex began to explain the group of failures who sought to spread chaos for amusement and to achieve their so-called "great goals." "So that''s how it is," Hermes said seriously. "So, they''re something like ''Evilus''?" Hermes asked for clarification. "I don''t think so. These idiots are much more dangerous than ''Evilus,'' and besides, ''Evilus'' didn''t have a behind-the-scenes puppeteer," Alex replied, shaking his head. "What do they want to achieve?" Takemikazuchi asked, listening intently. "Good question. I have a few theories," Alex said, giving a thumbs-up, and Takemikazuchi smiled in response. "The first possibility is that they want to prove that gods are above everyone else and make mortals know their place," Alex suggested. "The second, and more likely, is that they''ve all united under different pretenses, with Erebus manipulating them, who himself is a puppet of a more dangerous villain," Alex continued. "You''re saying someone is pulling the strings behind the scenes and wants to spread chaos?" Hermes asked. "That''s right. This someone is far more dangerous than all the gods of this world. Probably Erebus is craving more power and gathered his group to achieve this goal, not realizing they themselves are being manipulated," Alex answered, lighting a cigarette. Hestia noticed this but remained silent, as they had an agreement that he could smoke in his workshop. "And what are you going to do with Indra?" Hermes inquired, wanting to know more. "This," Alex replied calmly, getting up from his chair and preparing for further actions. Alex approached Indra and slapped him a few times, trying to bring him to his senses. However, Indra remained unconscious. Seeing that the gentle approach wasn''t working, Alex decided to use a more radical method and shocked Indra several times with a stun device, which usually had an immediate effect. Those who didn''t know Alex were shocked by his methods, unable to understand how he could treat a god this way. Asfi was frightened to see Alex first trying to wake Indra with slaps and then hitting him with a strange object emitting electricity. When Indra finally came to, Alex decided to start with a peaceful conversation to avoid scaring off the new allies. "Good morning, Indra. How did you sleep? Do you like the hospitality I''ve provided?" Alex asked, sitting in a chair opposite him. Indra did not respond, glaring at Alex with hostility and ignoring everyone else in the room. "Oh, right! I forgot that I cast a ''Silence'' spell on you," Alex said, slapping his forehead as if just remembering. The goddesses familiar with Alex sighed wearily, understanding that he was deliberately provoking Indra. Those seeing him in action for the first time looked at Alex with confusion. "Before I lift the spell, let me warn you: if you make a noise, your stay here will become very unpleasant. So be obedient and answer my questions," Alex smiled, but there was nothing kind about the smile. It only fueled Indra''s anger. "How dare you..." Indra began to shout, but was cut off when Alex punched him in the mouth. "I asked you not to shout. Are you a child who doesn''t understand words?" Alex asked coldly, watching blood flow from Indra''s mouth after the punch. "Now let''s start over. I''ll ask you a few questions, and if you keep shouting, I''ll tear your memories out myself," Alex said, staring intently at Indra. "Wait! What will happen to him if you do it by force?" Hermes interjected, curious about what would happen. He didn''t care about Indra; he was more interested in Alex''s abilities. "Let''s just say he''ll end up like Thanatos ¡ª a drooling idiot," Alex replied calmly. Hearing this, Indra began to struggle and tried to activate his Arcanum. "But when you checked our memories, it didn''t harm us," Hermes noted, recalling how Alex read their memories. "It was easier with you because you didn''t resist, and I didn''t want to harm you," Alex shrugged. "To put it in perspective, it''s like pulling a tree out of the ground by its roots. In your case, I just carefully examined the tree without wanting to damage it," Alex explained. "Hm, I see. That''s very interesting. So you saw everything I did?" Hermes asked, his eyes gleaming with curiosity. "That''s why I said you''re disgusting," Alex replied with distaste, looking at Hermes. Hermes just smiled sheepishly, realizing his secrets were exposed. Indra was keenly watching the conversation between Alex and Hermes, trying to find a way to escape. He continued his fruitless attempts to free himself while noticing other gods he hadn''t seen before watching him. Freya and Loki stared at him intently, never breaking their gaze. But what frightened him the most were Freya''s eyes, which seemed like black holes ready to devour him entirely. Never in his life had Indra felt such fear. He wasn''t afraid of Alex''s threats or his fate, but Freya''s stare filled him with terror. Indra didn''t understand why Freya was looking at him that way and didn''t want to know. All he wished at that moment was to escape as quickly as possible. While Alex explained the workings of some of his abilities, Hermes and Asfi listened attentively. Hermes was interested in gathering information, while Asfi was simply fascinated by Alex''s unusual powers. Loki approached Alex and unceremoniously reached into his pocket for a cigarette, wanting to smoke. Alex only glanced at her briefly and returned to his conversation with Hermes. "Well, that''s roughly how it works," Alex said, piquing Hermes''s interest even further. His eyes sparkled with curiosity. "How do you know so much, and how did you get such powers?" Hermes asked, eager to learn more. "That''s a secret," Alex replied, turning his gaze to Indra, who was still futilely trying to free himself, drenched in sweat and fear. Alex noticed the terror on Indra''s face and followed his gaze, seeing Freya smiling sweetly. He realized that Freya was once again frightening people with her gaze. "Now, back to the matter at hand," Alex said, refocusing on Indra. "Will you tell us why you joined the group of misfits, or will I have to drag it out of you myself?" Alex asked calmly. "I wanted to avenge Rudra," Indra replied, calming down slightly but still continuing to struggle. "Rudra? Who''s that? Your lover?" Alex asked, and everyone around barely contained their laughter. "He''s my friend and brother, who was expelled from Orario," Indra answered through gritted teeth, angered by the group''s attempts not to laugh. "You do realize that Rudra was part of ''Evilus'' and committed many atrocities, right?" Hermes asked, looking at the enraged Indra. "I don''t care what he did. So what if a few miserable mortals died? What do I care about them?" Indra answered with disdain. "I see. Well then, let''s talk in a couple of minutes and see if your opinion changes after that," Alex said, activating the chair mechanism. Indra instantly felt such intense pain that it seemed like he was going insane. The group watched attentively as Indra writhed in unbearable agony, his face contorted and veins bulging on his forehead. Those who didn''t know what the chair was gasped in horror at his suffering, not understanding what was happening, and then looked at Alex, realizing that it was his doing. Alex, noticing their stares, calmly explained how the chair worked, which caused a cold sweat to break out on the two gods. However, Hermes became even more intrigued, as such power couldn''t be wielded by an ordinary mortal. After a few minutes, similar to what he did with Thanatos, Alex turned off the chair to check Indra''s condition. "Well, have you lost your arrogance?" Alex asked, looking at the silent Indra. "Ah, it seems this one is broken too. How regrettable," Alex said, shaking his head with feigned disappointment. "Perhaps I should reduce the chair''s power a bit for the next god so that it doesn''t break those who need to correct their behavior," he added, making notes in a notebook. "Are you going to put someone else in that chair?" Hermes asked anxiously, feeling sweat trickle down his forehead. "Of course," Alex replied, not looking up from his notes. "There are still three more idiots to correct." Shifting his gaze to Hermes, who was growing more nervous, thinking he might be next, Alex continued: "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you as long as you keep quiet." "And what if I accidentally blurt something out?" Hermes asked warily. "For that, I have a special item that can help erase memories," Alex said, approaching one of the cabinets and pulling out an object to show. "That''s just an ordinary hammer," Asfi said doubtfully, looking at the item in Alex''s hands. "No, my dear Asfi, this is a memory-erasing device. See, it even has a label explaining what it does," Alex said, pointing to the inscription on the hammer''s handle. "If Hermes starts talking too much, I won''t mind giving his memories a little ''adjustment.''" "You''re joking, right? Really?" Hermes asked, hiding behind Asfi. "Maybe," Alex replied with a smile, putting the hammer back. Hearing this, Hermes began to sweat even more, swearing to himself to keep quiet. "Since our ''unruly boy'' can no longer speak, I''ll have to do everything myself," Alex said, approaching Indra and placing a hand on his head. Alex delved into Indra''s memories, trying to extract useful information or at least clues for planning in case of unforeseen circumstances. Hermes shuddered at what had happened to Indra after his memories were extracted, vowing never to anger Alex again. Takemikazuchi simply turned away, unwilling to watch his fellow god''s suffering but not interfering with Alex, understanding that despite the cruelty of the methods, there was no other choice¡ªthe villains could cause more suffering than imaginable. Asfi frowned and looked away, disapproving of Alex''s cruelty, while the goddesses, accustomed to his actions, paid no attention. "Did you find anything useful?" Hestia asked. "Basically, as I suspected. They learned that Ishtar wants to kidnap Haruhime and decided to help her to distract me," Alex replied, causing Hestia to frown. "What else?" Loki asked. "Apparently, Ereb is starting to lose patience and is taking more radical actions. He has stopped sharing his plans," Alex said. "Each of them is playing their own game. Indra was supposed to help Ishtar, Dionysus is plotting something on Daedalus Street, and no memories about Nyx," he continued. "And what are you going to do?" Freya asked, frowning slightly. "First, I''ll go to the dungeon to check the wall that Takemikazuchi''s family mentioned. I''ll also pick up the girls from the dungeon and check on them," Alex replied, considering his next steps. "I''ll go with you," Hestia declared, approaching Alex. "Maybe that''s not necessary?" Alex asked, worried about a repeat of events from the anime. "I''m going with you, and that''s non-negotiable," Hestia said firmly, leaving Alex no choice. At that moment, Hermes''s eyes lit up, and a plan began to form in his mind. Asfi, noticing this, sighed wearily, understanding that her god was planning something foolish again. "If the shrimp''s going, I''m going too," Loki interjected. "No. You definitely won''t be coming," Alex said, rejecting her request. "But why?" Loki began to cry, tugging at Alex''s arm. "I need you to stay here with Freya. While I''m in the dungeon, I want you to keep an eye on the city in case these idiots do something while I''m occupied. I have a feeling that something is going to happen both in the dungeon and in the city," Alex said. His intuition told him that this group of misfits was planning something big. "Are you sure?" Freya asked. "Yes. I think they''ve planned something grand to distract everyone," Alex replied. Freya paused for a moment and understood what he meant. "Alright, I''ll contact Uranus and prepare my family just in case," Freya said, looking into Alex''s eyes. "Now we can head upstairs and prepare for the dungeon trip, but first, I''ll grab a few things," Alex said, approaching a cabinet covered in runes and opening it. Everyone was curious about what was inside this heavily guarded cabinet. When Loki saw Alex pulling out one of the black boxes, her eyes sparkled. "Is it what I think it is?" Loki asked eagerly. "Yep, it''s not for emergencies. Freya, take this; it might come in handy if things get out of control," Alex said, handing one of the boxes to Freya. "And what about me?" Loki extended her hands. "Not for you. I know you. Your impatience might ruin everything, so you get nothing," Alex said, poking Loki on the forehead, making her pout and head towards the exit. Alex laughed at Loki and told everyone it was time to go upstairs. Takemikazuchi asked what would happen to Indra and why he was left there. Alex simply said he would deal with it later since he had other plans for now. He didn''t want the others to see him killing a god¡ªit could be a horrific trauma that, like a shadow, would forever haunt their hearts. When Alex''s group went upstairs, he noticed two unexpected guests. Alex hadn''t anticipated seeing them in this situation and wondered why they had come. To be continued... Chapter 49 - 49: The Elfs Kiss and the Strange Corruption When Alex came upstairs, he immediately noticed two unexpected guests in his home and wondered why they were there. It was his beloved elf, Ryuu, and Syr, the little stalker who often followed Alex. He was taken aback to see them. Alex remembered that in the canon, Ryuu helped the Hestia Familia venture into the dungeon, but he couldn''t understand why Syr had come along with her. However, seeing the concerned look on Ryuu''s face, he realized she was probably worried about the Hestia Familia members and his well-being after everything that had happened. "Ryuu, Syr, it''s good to see you. Why are you here?" Alex greeted them, asking the girls. "I heard about what happened in the dungeon and came to check on you," answered a worried Ryuu, approaching Alex and taking his hand. "You could say I''m halfway okay. I''ve calmed down... maybe," Alex replied with a crooked smile. "But how did you find out about what happened to my family?" he asked, looking at them. "The whole of Orario knows by now. As soon as I heard, I came straight to you, and Syr tagged along," Ryuu responded, to which Syr''s face darkened with lines of frustration. "What do you mean ''tagged along''? I was worried about Alex too!" Syr protested. "The whole city knows, you say?" Alex repeated, glancing at Hermes, who was trying to hide behind Asfi. Alex could only sigh in exhaustion, looking at the loose-lipped god. "It''s been a while, Syr," came a voice from behind Alex, causing Syr to freeze and stare at the speaker. "L-Lady Freya... I-It has been a while... H-How have you been?" Syr stuttered upon seeing Freya, who was looking at her with a smile. "You two know each other?" Alex asked, pretending to be ignorant. "Yes, we know each other. I took Syr in from an orphanage I oversee and trained her for a while. Then she left me to live her adult life," Freya said in a sad, feigned tone, like a mother who had been abandoned by her child. Syr froze, unsure of how to respond to Freya''s words. "Doesn''t every mother want her child to be happy?" Alex asked, tilting his head. "If your daughter wanted to leave, would you let her go?" Takemikazuchi asked, curious about Alex''s answer. "Maybe... After I teach her self-defense and kill all the guys who try to get close to her," Alex calmly replied, though his face turned bloodthirsty at the end. He would never allow anyone to get close to his little angel. "You''re joking, right? Right?" Hermes asked nervously, peeking out from behind Asfi. "I''m definitely not joking. If I have a daughter, I won''t let anyone near her," Alex replied firmly. Freya only smiled at his words, understanding why he felt that way. But the other goddesses who loved Alex realized he wasn''t kidding and could only sigh wearily, imagining a future where Alex chased away any boys daring to approach his daughters. Hestia and Hephaestus blushed deeply as they realized they were thinking about the children they could have with Alex, trying to hide their embarrassment. Meanwhile, Loki just grinned mischievously, dreaming of teaching her future daughter all her tricks. While Alex continued explaining why he wouldn''t let anyone near his future daughter, the others started to wonder how the conversation had suddenly shifted to this topic, which he was now discussing non-stop. Those who knew Alex understood that he could go on indefinitely, providing countless examples. But the current situation clearly wasn''t the right time for such discussions. Despite being embarrassed by her own thoughts, Hephaestus remained a responsible goddess and decided to stop Alex before he started giving a lecture on protecting girls. "Alex, now isn''t the best time for this. You mentioned that we need to help the girls and check the wall in the dungeon," Hephaestus said, trying to bring Alex back to reality before the fire of passion started to burn in his eyes. "Ahem. Right, I got a bit carried away. My apologies," Alex said sheepishly, surprising the newcomers. He then turned to Ryuu, who was dressed in a green hooded cloak, a white tight-fitting shirt, and mini-shorts. "Ryuu, thanks for coming, but why are you wearing such a strange outfit?" Alex asked, carefully examining her attire. "This is my adventurer''s outfit. I came to help in case you go to the dungeon," Ryuu replied, blushing under his scrutinizing gaze. "You wore that in the dungeon?" Alex asked, to which Ryuu nodded shyly. "Oh gods!" Alex exclaimed, beginning to massage his temples. Ryuu didn''t understand why he was reacting to her outfit this way, as it was comfortable and didn''t restrict her movements. "Alright, follow me. Since you want to help in the dungeon, I''ll give you some different gear," Alex said with a tired sigh, realizing that the residents here had a completely different sense of logic. "And what about me?" Syr asked, raising her hand to get his attention. "I have a different task for you," Alex replied, turning to the eager Syr. "I kidnapped... I mean, I happened to find some workers for the restaurant," he began, but hesitated, causing confusion among everyone. "You kidnapped people to work for Mama Mia?" Syr asked in surprise, not sure if Alex was joking. "Not kidnapped, but rather happened to meet them on the street. These lost souls were searching for their place in this world," Alex responded in a righteous and sorrowful tone, as if a god himself had guided him to do good deeds. After his words, everyone started to look at Alex even more strangely, not understanding how he could talk about kidnapping as something righteous. Hermes''s eyes sparkled as he realized Alex was a fascinating person, thinking that he could have a fun adventure with him. "But why do we need more waitresses?" Syr asked, not understanding why Alex was doing this. "When I spoke with Mia, she mentioned that more people have been coming in, and sometimes there aren''t enough hands. I even have a plan to expand ''The Hostess of Fertility,''" Alex explained, raising even more questions in Syr''s mind. "In any case, don''t think too much about it and just wait for them here while I go help Ryuu change her gear," Alex said, heading back down to the basement. Ryuu, unsure of what to do, saw Alex gesture for her to follow him, so she went after him. Leaving the others upstairs, Alex took Ryuu by the hand and led her to the workshop to change her gear. The clothing she was wearing could in no way protect her from mutated monsters, and Alex couldn''t let her go into the dungeon dressed like that. Ryuu, following him, didn''t understand what was wrong with her outfit or why he wanted to replace it. Entering the workshop, the first thing that caught Ryuu''s attention wasn''t the assortment of weapons on the shelves but rather a man tied to a chair. Ryuu looked at Alex in surprise, but he paid no attention to it and continued rummaging through the drawers. "Alex, who is this man tied to the chair?" she asked, looking at the person with blood on his face. "Oh, that? That''s just a villain who thinks he''s better than others, so he''s in that state," Alex replied nonchalantly, turning to Ryuu. "But why is he in such a condition?" she asked, stepping closer. "He went through a reformation process and ended up like this," Alex shrugged, as if it were insignificant. Ryuu flinched at the coldness in his tone. "Is it really right to do this?" Ryuu asked, her brows furrowing. "It''s not about what''s right or wrong. The question is whether this trash deserves even a drop of sympathy," Alex answered, looking her in the eyes. "Think about how much pain and suffering he could have caused if his plans had succeeded. How many innocent lives would have been lost?" After saying this, Alex took Ryuu''s hand, making her ponder his words. "Tell me, Ryuu, if you had the chance to stop a villain before they committed terrible acts, would you do it? Or would you wait until everyone you care about suffered or died?" Alex asked. Ryuu''s eyes filled with tears as she remembered her fallen comrades. Ryuu began to cry, recalling her friends who could never be brought back. "What''s wrong? Did I upset you?" Alex asked worriedly, seeing her tears. "I remembered my old comrades who died at the hands of the ''Evils''. And your words made me realize that I would have done the same as you if I could, but by then, it was too late..." Ryuu said through her tears, hugging Alex and pressing herself against his chest. "Don''t cry. It''s not your fault; no one knows what will happen next. Even if you''ve taken revenge, your comrades would want you to live a good life and greet each new day with a smile," Alex comforted her, gently stroking her back. "Ryuu, look at me," he said, softly taking her cheeks in his hands and making her look into his eyes. "Your comrades live on as long as you remember them. They will live in your heart. Remember everything that connected you, both the good and the bad. A person lives on as long as they are remembered." Alex carefully wiped the tears from her face, and Ryuu felt the warmth of his hands. "And remember, you''re an elf. You''ll live for a long time, and the memory of your comrades will stay with you just as long," he added with a smile, giving her a thumbs up. "Pfft, haha... You ruined the moment," Ryuu laughed, playfully punching him in the chest. "But now you''re not sad," Alex noted, wiping the remaining tears from her face. Ryuu felt his touch and leaned into his hand, savoring the warmth. "Once, my friend said, ''If a guy ever takes your hand, never let him go.'' And you''re the first one to do that," Ryuu admitted, recalling her friend''s words. "Wasn''t it just a coincidence?" Alex asked, gently rubbing her cheeks to help her relax. Ryuu, feeling his care, looked at him with strange eyes, not understanding how he could so easily change his demeanor. "If my goddess were here, she would say, ''There are no coincidences,''" Ryuu replied, enjoying his touch. "Haha! Did your goddess happen to meet a wise turtle?" Alex asked, unable to hold back his laughter after hearing her words. "No, she didn''t. Why do you ask?" Ryuu asked, surprised. "Because those words were said by a wise turtle to guide her student," Alex explained, trying to suppress his laughter. "I wish I could meet that turtle someday," Ryuu replied with a smile. "I promise, I''ll try to make that happen," Alex said, looking at her. "I believe you," Ryuu said, gently kissing Alex on the cheek, making him blush. "Next time, you should do it like this," Alex said, leaning in and kissing her on the lips. Ryuu was initially taken aback, but then she felt a warm sensation in her chest and decided to enjoy the moment. "I think we''ll have more time to enjoy the kiss later, but for now, we have more important matters," Alex said, breaking the kiss. Ryuu bashfully covered her face and nodded. "I''m glad I prepared in advance and made some armor that will fit you," Alex said, pulling out a box with new gear for Ryuu. Ryuu watched in surprise as Alex took out the box and announced that it contained armor specifically made for her. She was astonished¡ªdid he foresee her coming, or perhaps did he make it simply because he thought of her and wanted to protect her? These thoughts brought a slight blush to her cheeks. When she opened the box, Ryuu found a beautiful set of armor that looked not only elegant but also trustworthy in its durability. Feeling a bit embarrassed and wanting to change, Ryuu glanced at Alex, who was waiting for her reaction. "Hmm... What''s wrong? Do you not like it?" Alex asked, noticing her hesitation. "No, I really like it, it''s just... there''s nowhere to change," Ryuu answered quietly, causing Alex to smack his forehead, realizing he had forgotten such an obvious detail. "Of course, sorry about that. Just wait a moment, I''ll set something up," Alex said, creating a privacy screen for Ryuu. While Ryuu changed, Alex decided to prepare a few things, remembering that Hestia planned to join him in the dungeon. He began rummaging through drawers for the necessary items, thinking about how Hermes in the anime also went to the dungeon. Alex realized he needed to prepare something for that annoying god and his inappropriate comments. Meanwhile, Ryuu finished changing and checked how the armor fit her. She started moving around to ensure the armor didn''t restrict her movements and was pleasantly surprised¡ªthe armor fit perfectly. Ryuu emerged from behind the screen, wanting to show herself to Alex, but found him feverishly searching for something throughout the workshop. "Oh, I see you''ve already changed. How does it feel?" Alex asked, stopping his search. "The armor fits great. But... how do I look in it?" Ryuu asked quietly, shyly lowering her gaze. "You look amazing. Anything would look great on you," Alex replied with a smile, causing Ryuu to blush and feel her ears slightly twitch from excitement. "What are you looking for?" Ryuu asked, trying to hide her embarrassment, but her blushing ears betrayed her state. "I''ve already found what I was looking for. These are bracelets that will protect Hestia in the dungeon if I need to fight," Alex said, showing her a pair of bracelets in his hand. "Why does your goddess want to go to the dungeon?" Ryuu asked curiously, examining the bracelets. "She''s too worried, so she decided to come along," Alex answered wearily. "Alright, I''ve picked out the armor for you. Now we just need to choose a weapon. What do you usually use?" Alex asked, looking at Ryuu. "Here''s my weapon. It''s a wooden sword custom-made from wood from my homeland, and a pair of kodachi that I received from the Astraea family," Ryuu said, showing her weapons. "So, your main weapon is a wooden sword?" Alex asked, his eyes lighting up with enthusiasm. Ryuu nodded shyly, not understanding why he looked at her so excitedly. "I knew it! This must be fate. Your goddess was right!" Alex exclaimed joyfully, picking Ryuu up in his arms and spinning her around. Ryuu was stunned by his unexpected reaction and couldn''t understand why he was so happy. "Why are you so happy?" she asked as Alex continued to spin her. "I also enjoy hitting my enemies with a stick," Alex replied with a wide grin. Ryuu couldn''t help but smile, finding his words a bit silly but endearing. "Alright, let''s pick out your weapon and head out," Alex said, gently lowering Ryuu to the floor. Alex led Ryuu to the weapon stand, giving her the choice. Ryuu approached the task with great responsibility, spending some time carefully inspecting her options. Finally, she selected a weapon that suited her perfectly and matched her fighting style. Seeing that Ryuu had made her choice, Alex prepared for departure, but he didn''t forget to bring along a massive black weapon case that looked as if it weighed several tons. Ryuu noticed how easily he slung the case over his back and became curious about what weapons might be concealed inside. When Alex went upstairs, he found that everyone had already gathered in one place. The first thing that caught his eye was Freya standing next to Syr. Freya had a stern, teacher-like smile, while Syr''s face was pale and her eyes were moist. Alex thought that Freya was clearly reprimanding Syr like a disobedient daughter. "Well, it looks like we''re ready," Alex said, stepping out with Ryuu and drawing everyone''s attention. "Hestia, this is for you," Alex said, putting a bracelet on Hestia''s arm. Hestia immediately began admiring the beautiful accessory on her wrist. "Hermes, knowing you, you''ll probably follow us around like a leech, so this is for you," Alex added, tossing a bracelet to Hermes, who simply smiled sheepishly, realizing his plan had been uncovered. "Freya, stop scolding Syr. She''s an adult and knows where she went wrong," Alex said, approaching Freya and setting the large case on the floor. Freya raised an eyebrow, and Syr looked at Alex with gratitude, already tired of Freya''s reprimands. "Freya, this is for Ottar," Alex said, pointing to the case behind him. Freya looked at the enormous case, realizing that it was too large to lift with one hand. Seeing her hesitation, Alex pointed to the small handbag she always carried. Freya still didn''t understand the hint and continued to look at him with embarrassment. "Freya, for the love of the gods, just put the case in your bag and pass it to Ottar later," Alex said, taking the case and effortlessly stuffing it into Freya''s tiny handbag. Those unfamiliar with the item watched in wide-eyed disbelief as the two-meter case fit into such a small bag. Alex just shook his head, thinking that reactions like these were amusing. "Loki, you said you wanted to be useful, so here''s something for you," Alex said, tossing Loki a black cube, which she caught and began examining. "What is this?" Loki asked, not understanding the purpose of the strange item. "It''s an activator for the alarm system that Allen has been setting up all week. If Dionys is planning something on Daedalus Street, we''ll need this cube," Alex explained. "If monsters emerge from underground, activate the cube and the defense system will weaken them. Safe zones will also appear to protect civilians," he added, demonstrating how to activate the cube. "Now, everyone going to the dungeon, come to me," Alex said, preparing for teleportation. Those ready to enter the dungeon gathered around him. "You three, why are you coming?" Alex asked, frowning at the trio from the Takemikazuchi family. "We just want to help make amends. Our family is responsible for what happened, and we want to make at least a minor contribution," Yamato answered firmly, not looking away from Alex. "Alright. And you, Haruhime, I have a different task for you. You''ll go with Freya. Your priestess skills will be very useful if monsters appear in the city," Alex said, turning his gaze to the fox girl who stood shyly behind everyone. "I''ll do my best," Haruhime said quietly, gripping her staff tightly. "I believe in you and know you''ll do great," Alex encouraged her. Takemikazuchi watched the interaction between Alex and Haruhime with pride, feeling a swelling of emotion at how responsible the little girl had become. He even wiped away a tear, like a proud father. "Everyone ready?" Alex asked, and everyone nodded in readiness. "Great. Now touch me," Alex said, waiting for everyone to make contact before teleporting them to the dungeon. A bright light filled the room, and Alex''s group vanished instantly, leaving the space empty. Freya looked at the spot where they had just stood for a moment longer before deciding to head to Ottar to deliver the weapons. She also planned to instruct Allen to keep an eye on Daedalus Street. Noticing Freya leaving, Loki followed her, and Haruhime quickly went after them. The others, still in the house, exchanged awkward glances before going about their business. Takemikazuchi headed to his friend, the god Miahu, while Syr, relieved that Freya was gone, decided to escort the Amazons to Mama Mia to arrange their work and discuss Alex''s plans for expanding the restaurant. Meanwhile, Alex''s group found themselves in an empty room on the first floor of the dungeon. Those experiencing teleportation for the first time held their mouths tightly, trying to suppress the nausea. Alex patiently waited for everyone to recover and decided to find out where the Takemikazuchi family had encountered the black wall. "Yamato, where did your group come across the wall?" Alex asked, surveying the people who were doing their best to avoid throwing up their breakfast. "It was a strange room on the seventh floor," Yamato replied, holding back her nausea. "Got it. If everyone''s ready, follow me," Alex said, stepping out of the room. The group, finally recovered, followed him. Alex moved slowly through the corridors of the first floor, trying to detect where the mana flow in the dungeon was disrupted. He searched for a while before finally reaching a spot where he felt something was off. "I''ve found the place where the black wall is likely located," Alex announced, and everyone looked at him in confusion, not understanding how he could know this from the first floor. "In simple terms, the dungeon is a huge organism. Its walls are like veins, and mana is the blood flowing through them. The black wall is a poison that contaminates this blood," Alex tried to explain so that everyone could understand. After his explanation, the faces of those around him brightened as they began to grasp what he was saying. "But how did you figure this out?" Hermes asked, eager to satisfy his curiosity. "I was just directing the flow of mana downward, tracking the infected area," Alex explained, satisfying Hermes''s curiosity, whose eyes lit up with newfound knowledge. "Now we''ll take a shortcut to this spot," Alex said, asking everyone to move aside. The group didn''t immediately understand what he was about to do but then saw Alex deliver a powerful strike to the ground, creating a hole that led to the second floor. "Hestia, jump on my back," Alex commanded, beckoning her. Hestia quickly complied, wrapping her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck, settling onto his back. Alex, feeling her secure grip, wrapped a rope around her body just in case to ensure she wouldn''t fall. "Now come here, Hermes," Alex said, beckoning Hermes, who approached, intrigued by what was happening. Before Hermes could understand what was going on, Alex grabbed him by the scruff and jumped down. "A§Ñ§Ñ§Ñ§Ñ§Ñ§Ñ§Ñ!" Hermes screamed like a child as they fell together. The rest of the group was momentarily stunned, watching Alex leap with two gods, but then they exchanged glances, gathered their courage, and followed him. Alex smashed through the dungeon floors with each strike, rapidly making his way down to the seventh floor, eager to reach the infected area and find out what mischief this group of losers had caused this time. Finally, he landed in the room where the infected wall was supposed to be. The room was swarming with mutated ants. Hermes, seeing the swarm, felt a shiver run down his spine. He realized the situation was far from ideal and began to doubt the wisdom of his decision to enter the dungeon. However, his doubts quickly dissipated when the entire room was suddenly engulfed in flames, and all the monsters were instantly burned alive. Releasing Hestia and Hermes, Alex approached the wall to inspect it. Upon touching it, he immediately realized that this was not ordinary corruption but something much worse. If his suspicions were confirmed, the situation would be truly serious. "Have you found out anything?" Hestia asked cautiously, keeping her distance from Alex. Something about the wall unsettled her, and she couldn''t look at it for long without feeling a sharp headache. "I''m about 70% sure I know who might be behind this," Alex replied, noticing her behavior. He began to suspect who might be pulling the strings, but couldn''t understand why this entity was intervening in this world. These thoughts troubled him, and he went through possible motives but couldn''t reach a conclusive answer. "This wall has grown larger... And it''s almost impossible to look at it," Yamato said, descending and noticing the changes. "Alex, what are you going to do about this?" Ryu asked, jumping down beside him and watching Alex, who was still pondering various scenarios. "Hmm... I think I might have something that could help, but I''m not sure," Alex said, deciding to stop pondering since he couldn''t find a satisfactory explanation for the entity''s interference. "Let''s see if this works," he continued, pulling a white crystal from his pocket. Alex pressed it against the wall, and it instantly began to absorb the black energy, like a vacuum sucking up dust. Once all the corruption was absorbed, dark miasma began to ooze from the crystal, resembling mud dripping onto the floor. Realizing his plan had succeeded, Alex quickly placed the crystal in a prepared rune-etched box to seal it and prevent the corruption from spreading. Looking at the box containing the sealed crystal, Alex realized that thorough preparation was needed to confront whoever was behind this mysterious threat. The others watched his actions and, seeing his serious expression, understood that there was something more to this than just dungeon corruption. To be continued... S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 50 - 50: Purging the Corruption and the Battle Between Monsters Putting the sealed crystal in his pocket, Alex began examining the room with the mysterious wall. He wanted to understand why the alarm system had failed. Alex walked slowly along the walls, touching them and trying to locate the cubes that should have been part of the system. The group watched his actions closely, not quite understanding what he was looking for and why he wasn''t hurrying to catch up with the girls who were stuck in the dungeon. Finally, Alex reached one of the corners and found remnants of a cube that had once been part of the alarm system. He picked up the fragments and began studying them, trying to determine the cause of the malfunction. After a thorough examination, Alex seemed to understand what had happened. "Alex, what are you doing? Don''t we need to go after the girls?" asked Hestia, approaching and looking at the damaged cube in his hands. "I was trying to figure out why the alarm didn''t work," Alex replied, showing the broken cube. "What happened to it?" Hestia asked, and the others came closer to look. "What is this thing anyway?" asked Hermes, examining the fragments in Alex''s hands. "It''s the remains of the alarm system I asked the Loki family to install. But it seems some clumsy idiot installed it incorrectly, and the monsters destroyed it," Alex replied irritably, his eye visibly twitching with anger. At that moment, on the 18th floor, one of the Loki family members sneezed and felt a chill run down his spine. He began anxiously looking around, sensing that something bad might happen. Not understanding the cause of the chill, he returned to his food. "Tiona, did you catch a cold?" asked Riveria, noticing Tiona sneeze and start looking around anxiously. "I don''t think it''s a cold. I just felt like someone was about to attack me," Tiona replied, shaking her head. "Are you sure you''re not sick?" Finn asked, staring at her intently. "I''m sure. Captain, have you contacted Alex or Allen?" Tiona asked Finn, who froze for a moment after her question. "I haven''t tried yet. The last time I tried to report to Alex about finishing the installation, the connection was lost. I haven''t tried since," Finn replied, shaking his head. "Maybe we should try again? Let him know that we''ve encountered members of his family?" Riveria suggested. "I don''t think it''s necessary. Alex is very busy these days; I don''t want him to worry unnecessarily," Daphne interjected, sitting with the Loki family. "Maybe he''s restless, wishing he could come here. It''s better to let him know we''re okay," Riveria continued to insist. "Daphne is right. We''re leaving for home soon anyway, so it''s better not to bother him unnecessarily," Cassandra agreed, pulling out some sweets from her pocket. "Where do you always get those candies? You eat them constantly, and they never seem to run out," Lily asked, watching Cassandra reach into her bag for another candy. "Alex gave me a whole bunch. He said sweets can save the world, you know how he is," Cassandra replied with a shrug. "Why didn''t he give me any candy?" Daphne asked suspiciously, raising an eyebrow. "You don''t like sweets. Why waste them on someone like you?" Cassandra countered, looking at her friend with a hint of disdain. "Are you looking for a fight?" Daphne asked irritably, gritting her teeth. "You can try, but I''m not afraid of you," Cassandra replied calmly. Daphne didn''t wait and attacked Cassandra, intending to take all her candies and teach her a lesson. "How did a discussion about not being able to contact Alex turn into an argument about candies and then into a fight?" Lefiya asked in surprise, watching Cassandra and Daphne grapple with each other. "They''re always like this. You can just ignore it," Lily sighed wearily, used to such situations. "Um, Lily, maybe we should try contacting the captain after all?" Bella nervously suggested, fearing Alex would scold them for getting ambushed in the dungeon. "Don''t worry, Bella. Alex will just give you a long lecture about the importance of vigilance and then let it go," Lily reassured her. "Does he really give you lectures about dungeon behavior?" Tiona asked in surprise, wondering how that was even possible. "Usually, his lectures are brief unless you really messed up," Lily shrugged. "It seems like that''s exactly what happened to you," Bette added with a smirk. Lily froze, realizing how bad the situation was. Cassandra and Daphne, who had just stopped fighting, also heard the comment. The girls began to get very nervous, realizing they were in for a serious discussion when they got home. Their eyes met, and they decided to discuss how best to justify themselves to avoid a lengthy lecture. While Hestia''s group was trying to avoid the dreaded lecture, Alex''s group was still in the room where the mysterious black wall had been. Alex was explaining the purpose of the alarm system and why he had asked the Loki family to install it. Those unfamiliar with Alex were amazed by his invention and his plans for its use. Hermes, noticing Alex''s ingenuity, began to consider asking him to create a few useful devices for his needs. Asfi, sensing her god''s contemplative look, realized he was up to something again but decided not to dissuade him, knowing it would be pointless. "If the alarm was supposed to activate when mutated monsters appeared, why didn''t it work?" Ryu asked, watching as Alex restrained his anger. "Well, as they say, trust a fool with a job and everything gets ruined," Alex replied with a heavy sigh. "What do you mean?" asked Hestia. "The alarm was hastily made. To function properly, it needed many cubes working in synergy. But because one fragment was damaged, the whole system failed," Alex explained, recognizing that he was partly to blame as well. "Are you saying that because of one broken part, everything collapsed?" Hermes asked for clarification. "Pretty much. I designed it to cover the entire dungeon, and to work properly, it needed to be assembled as one cohesive device," Alex said, causing even more questions from the group. "It''s like building a house: if you''re missing one brick, the whole structure might collapse. It''s a similar situation here," Alex used an analogy, seeing that the group still didn''t fully understand. "Is it possible that one damaged element caused the entire system to fail?" Asfi asked. "I had little time, so I divided the system into parts that were supposed to work together as one large construction. If one part is removed, everything falls apart," Alex explained. Asfi frowned, realizing that despite the simplicity of the words, the mechanism was much more complex than she thought. "Can''t you fix that element so everything works again?" Hestia asked, receiving approving nods from the entire group. "Even if I fix it, it''s not certain that everything will work. I designed the system to be damage-resistant while operating, but due to this broken element, it didn''t even start. And I don''t know how many other parts the monsters have damaged," Alex admitted, shaking his head. Hestia wanted to comfort him, understanding that his plan had failed. "Alright, enough about the sad stuff. Yamato, where did you encounter my family?" Alex asked, turning his gaze to Yamato, who flinched at his words. "F-follow me," Yamato stuttered, afraid Alex might do something. "Don''t scare her," Hestia shouted, tugging at Alex''s arm, causing him to raise an eyebrow. Yamato began recalling the path her group had taken in retreat to lead the others to the place where they encountered Hestia''s family. Guiding the group through the corridors, she reached a junction where their paths had diverged. Alex followed Yamato, observing carefully. He noticed that there were no corpses of mutated ants or other monsters along the way, and there were no crystals, indicating either the monsters had not been killed here or something else was going on in this part of the dungeon. While Alex pondered this, Yamato led the group to the meeting place with Hestia''s family. "When we were fleeing, we encountered your family''s girls here," Yamato said, pointing to the junction leading in different directions. "Which way do you think they went?" Hestia asked, tugging at Alex''s arm. "Alex, are you listening?" she asked again when she received no response. "Hm? What did you say?" Alex asked, snapping out of his thoughts and looking at Hestia. "I asked which way you think the girls went," Hestia repeated. "Well, I don''t know yet, but they probably headed toward the 8th floor," Alex said after a short pause. "Why are you so pensive?" Hestia noticed Alex had become lost in thought again. "As we came here, we didn''t encounter any monsters, or even signs of battle or crystals that might have dropped from them," Alex said, drawing the group''s attention. "It is indeed strange that we haven''t encountered any monsters," Ryu said, realizing it was an important detail. "What do you think might have happened?" she asked, looking at Alex. "I have a few theories, but I''m not sure about their accuracy," Alex replied, continuing to examine the junction. "Then share them with us. We''re all curious about what''s on your mind," Hermes interjected, earning disapproving looks from the others and a tired sigh from Asfi. "The first possibility is that the dungeon has simply stopped spawning new monsters," Alex said after a brief pause. "That''s unlikely since the dungeon continuously spawns monsters," Asfi countered, to which Alex nodded. "The second, more plausible possibility is that the ants used the monsters to feed the wall," Alex said, making the group consider his theory. " How did you come to that conclusion? "Hermes asked, looking at Alex. "Firstly, Yamato said that the darkness on the wall became noticeably larger when she entered the room. Secondly, we didn''t encounter any monsters on the way here," Alex explained, laying out his reasoning. "But there are no monsters here either," Asfi noted, glancing around. "Alright, let me explain it in a way that you''ll understand my perspective, and then you can decide whether I''m right or not," Alex said, and the group nodded, intrigued by his reasoning. " Ants are insects living in colonies. Their job is to collect prey and bring it back to their nest to feed the "Queen" and support new offspring, " Alex began to explain, with the group urging him to continue. "Monsters in the dungeon are born from the mana flowing in the walls. This makes them a great source of food for the wall. And before you ask why the wall just doesn''t feed on mana from the walls, who says it hasn''t? The ants simply brought even more food, that''s all," Alex concluded, and the group''s eyes widened as they realized how plausible this was. " What do we do next? It''s unknown how many more ants are in the dungeon, " Asfi asked, wanting to know the plan of action. " For starters, we''ll head toward the 18th floor and figure out what happened along the way, " Alex replied, heading toward the passage to the 8th floor. The group was slightly puzzled by this course of action but followed him nonetheless. Alex led his group to the 18th floor, hoping to find the girls and get to the bottom of what had happened in the dungeon. He kept a careful watch around him, trying to spot any traces of Lily''s group, but the path was empty¡ªno monsters, no crystals that would usually drop from defeated creatures. When the group reached the 10th floor, they finally found blood trails leading to one of the rooms. Approaching the room, Alex peeked inside and saw a large number of mutated orcs dumping live monsters against the wall. Alex did not rush to act, wanting to understand how these monsters were feeding the wall. He instructed his group to stay put and observed. After a while, tendrils emerged from the wall, wrapped around an uninfected monster, absorbed it, and the wall slightly increased in size. This increase was almost imperceptible, but Alex caught it. Realizing time was of the essence, Alex decided to eliminate all the monsters in the room to cleanse the wall of corruption and move forward. He unleashed a chain lightning attack that struck all the monsters and turned them to ash. Ensuring that all the monsters were destroyed, Alex immediately approached the wall to cleanse it. His group watched the scene, astonished by the new black spot on the wall. Alex took out another crystal intended to cleanse the wall, and, as before, the crystal instantly turned black and began emitting miasma. "Alex, why is there another wall here? " Hestia asked, approaching him as he put the crystal back into his bag. " Most likely, they started corrupting not just one floor but those with the highest concentration of monsters, " Alex replied after a moment of thought. " Are you saying there might be more places like this? " Asfi asked, trying to understand the seriousness of the situation. " Probably. If you follow the pattern, they only corrupt floors where monsters can transport other monsters," Alex explained, stroking his chin. "What do you mean by that? " Hermes asked, examining the room. " Look, the first group of ants we encountered could have been doing this. They have a collective intelligence that helps them work together. Now orcs, which if they lived on the surface, might start building their settlements. So, they are corrupting monsters that can follow orders and work as labor, " Alex clarified. " That makes sense why we haven''t encountered other monsters; these orcs must have captured them and offered them as sacrifices, " Hermes observed, stroking his chin. " Something like that, " Alex nodded, lighting up a cigarette. " But why didn''t you sense the other walls? " Yamato asked, wanting to know the reason. " Would you believe me if I said I only searched up to the 7th floor and didn''t investigate beyond that?" Alex said with a wry smile. " Yes," Hestia and Ryu answered in unison, and Alex pointed to them. Yamato could only swallow her words. " Since we''re done here, we need to move on. We might encounter more walls like this on our way, " Alex said, exiting the room. The group followed him. " I''m tired, carry me, " Hestia said, catching up to Alex. " Of course, hop on the pillow, " Alex replied, summoning a flying pillow. " Why a pillow? I wanted you to carry me yourself, " Hestia began to protest. " Just in case I need to fight," Alex said, lifting Hestia and placing her on the pillow. Hestia touched the pillow, feeling its softness, and decided to relax, understanding why Alex sometimes enjoyed flying on it. " Can I have a turn? " Hermes asked, watching the pillow with Hestia on it. " If you want a beating with a stick, go ahead and try, " Alex said, giving Hermes a sidelong glance. Hermes immediately broke into a sweat, realizing he would have to continue walking. " I was just asking, no need to threaten, " Hermes said, raising his hand in surrender. Asfi watched with a broad smile, pleased that someone had finally managed to put her god in his place. Alex''s group continued through the dungeon and soon came across another corrupted wall on the 15th floor. Finally, Alex realized where the dead mutated monsters had been disappearing: they were also being brought to the wall and fed to it. But the most interesting part was that by absorbing the mutated monsters, the wall immediately gave birth to new ones, effectively replacing the fallen. Observing this process, Alex realized that Ereb''s group had made a very clever move. Instead of corrupting a single strong monster, they had corrupted the entire dungeon. However, recalling the Goliath corruption incident, he noted that there were no signs of corruption on that wall. This meant that the crystals they embedded in the walls were completely different. Perhaps Ereb had begun to lose patience and decided to revise his plans, making them more extensive. After cleansing the corrupted wall on the 15th floor, the group proceeded to the 17th floor, where the room of the monster-rex Goliath was located. As they approached the room, they heard the sounds of a fierce battle and hurried to find out what was happening. For safety, Alex set up a barrier around his group to protect them from possible debris. Peeking into the hall, he saw Goliath being attacked by humanoid tiger monsters. Alex knew that regular tigers inhabited this floor, not humanoid ones. Surprised, he watched as these mutated monsters fought Goliath in a coordinated manner. Although their attacks seemed chaotic, they still inflicted significant damage on Goliath. " Alex, what''s going on? " Ryu asked, quietly approaching him. " It seems the mutated monsters have attacked Goliath, trying to obtain the mana crystal inside him, " Alex replied, not taking his eyes off the battle. " Why did they attack him if he''s stronger? " Ryu asked, also starting to watch the fight. "The mana in his crystal is very powerful. If it''s fed to the wall, the corruption might spread much faster, " Alex explained, watching Goliath crush another monster with his foot. " Maybe the corruption on this floor is more advanced than on the others we''ve seen? ¡ª Ryu continued, waiting for Alex''s reaction. " Not ''maybe,'' but most likely. I think the corruption has already covered the entire room, and I hope it hasn''t spread further, ¡ª Alex replied thoughtfully. " So what are you waiting for? If it''s this bad here, " Hestia asked, having overheard the conversation. " You don''t see a monster battle like this every day. It''s better to enjoy the spectacle for now, " Alex replied with a smirk. Hestia made a face but decided to watch as well. The rest of the group joined them, observing the monster fight. " How about we place bets on who will win? " Hermes suggested, clearly bored with inactivity. " Alright. I''ll bet 10,000 valis on the tigers, " Alex said, pulling out a small pouch of coins. " I see you''re going big. Then I''ll bet 10,000 on Goliath, " Hermes replied, pulling out his money. " We''re also betting on Goliath, " Yamato said on behalf of her group, handing over the money. " I''ll bet on a draw, " Hestia said, pulling out her wallet. " I''m also going for a draw, " Asfi supported her, ignoring Hermes''s dissatisfied expression. " I think the tigers will win, so I''ll bet on them, " Ryu declared, taking out her money. " With the bets placed, let''s see who comes out victorious, " Hermes said cheerfully, enjoying the excitement. Alex just shook his head and continued watching the battle. After Alex''s group placed their bets on the winner, they continued watching the battle, which was becoming increasingly fierce. Goliath''s wounds were not healing fast enough, with new ones appearing almost immediately. The tigers attacked with remarkable coordination, timing their strikes to quickly wear down the giant. Those who didn''t die from Goliath''s powerful blows quickly recovered and re-entered the fray. As the fight dragged on, it became evident that Goliath was losing strength. Despite his immense power, he had already lost more than half of his health. The tigers also suffered losses: only four from the original group remained, while the rest had been turned into a bloody mess smeared across the walls and floor. Realizing the danger, the remaining tigers began to act even more cautiously, choosing their moments of attack with maximum effectiveness. Alex, observing the battle, noticed that the tigers were changing their tactics, adapting to their opponent. This indicated that the mutated monsters had the ability to quickly adapt, making them even more dangerous. Alex realized that leaving such creatures unchecked posed a massive threat. A monster capable of intelligent actions would always be far more dangerous than a mere beast. The battle reached its climax when only one tiger remained, which had begun to evolve during the fight. Strange tentacles emerged from its body, capable of both defending and attacking. Exhausted and on the brink of defeat, Goliath decided to make a final push to crush his opponent. The tiger waited patiently for Goliath to open up for a decisive strike. However, it did not expect Goliath to change his attack direction at the last moment and strike it forcefully with his foot, sending it crashing into the wall. The tiger was stuck after the impact, and Goliath, seizing the opportunity, began to viciously pound the wall, turning his foe into a bloody mess. When the battle ended, Hermes rubbed his hands together with a satisfied smile, anticipating his victory. However, his joy quickly turned to shock. Alex turned to see that Goliath, reduced to ashes, had left behind a massive crystal. "Ha-ha! Hand over your money, losers!" Hestia exclaimed joyfully, quickly collecting money from the losers. Alex watched in surprise at her strange behavior. "Hestia-sama, I''m sorry, but some of that money belongs to me," Asfi interjected, causing Hestia to stop and sadly hand over a portion of the money. "Hestia, don''t you have enough of the money I give you?" Alex asked, noticing her sulking. "It''s not the same," Hestia replied with pouty lips. "And what''s the difference?" Alex asked, raising an eyebrow. "This money I won fairly, while the money you give me is just handed over," Hestia explained, gesturing with her hands. "So Alex gives you pocket money?" Hermes asked with a sly grin. "He''s just like a father spoiling his daughter," Hermes added, laughing at his joke. "You''re still laughing?" Hestia asked sharply, reaching into her bag. Hermes, still laughing, had no idea what was coming. "I see you''re still having fun," Hestia continued, pulling out her shocker. "Now you''ll have less to laugh about," she said, shocking Hermes. "Aaaaa!" Hermes screamed and lost consciousness. "Hmph. That''ll teach you to laugh at me," Hestia declared, putting the shocker back into her bag. "Hestia-sama, will he be alright?" Asfi asked anxiously, looking at Hermes, from whom smoke was rising. "Yes, he''ll just be out for a while and then wake up. At least we''ll have some peace and quiet," Alex replied calmly, lifting Hermes onto his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. "Now let''s move on and check the remaining wall," Alex added, heading towards the direction where he sensed a mana response. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asfi watched Alex carry Hermes and thought he was right: Hermes could talk for hours, and sometimes silence was truly a blessing. The group moved towards the black wall. As they got closer, Alex noticed that the corruption had spread not just on the wall but throughout the entire room. The corruption had spread so far that it meant many monsters had been sacrificed, and likely adventurers as well. Alex first eliminated the remaining monsters to prevent them from interfering or being resurrected if their corpses came into contact with the black corruption. He began to study the corruption that enveloped the room, which looked very different from the walls he had seen earlier. While the previous walls were simply cursed or covered in strange corruption, this room resembled a living organism. Alex asked everyone to keep their distance and dropped Hermes on the floor like a sack. He then approached the room to investigate further. Peering inside, Alex saw that everything in the room seemed alive: the walls moved with each breath, and the sound from deep within resembled indistinct mumbling. Continuing his observation, Alex saw strange tentacles growing from the walls, seemingly dancing or rejoicing in the events unfolding. Realizing that the corruption might spread further, Alex decided to cleanse the room. He placed the crystal on the floor where the corruption was. The crystal began absorbing the taint, but the mumbling grew louder. The more corruption the crystal absorbed, the clearer the voices became, turning into inhuman screams, as if trying to destroy the one taking away its freedom. After the room was fully cleansed, Alex heard a final scream in an incomprehensible language that sounded more like bubbling than words. However, the scream clearly conveyed hatred and malice. The crystal he held grew darker, with eyes and teeth appearing on its surface, as if trying to bite a piece off. Alex sealed the crystal and applied several layers of runes for enhanced protection. He understood that, even though only a few days had passed since the dungeon was infected, the corruption had already progressed to frightening levels. Satisfied that no traces of corruption remained in the room, he returned to the group. "What happened in there? And what was that scream?" Hestia asked, shivering from what she had heard. "The corruption had spread extensively, and when it reached that level, it started to seem like it was coming alive," Alex replied. Everyone''s eyes widened in shock. "Are you saying it''s not just a curse or mutation, but something much more sinister?" Asfi speculated. "Something like that. If it had been left for another week, the entire floor would have been infected," Alex said, lighting a cigarette. "Are you sure there aren''t more rooms like this?" Ryu asked, looking at Alex intently. "Most likely not. Everything was done in a hurry, and the floors chosen are those frequently traveled by adventurers," Alex replied after a moment''s thought. "Why do you think that?" Hermes asked, brushing dust off himself. "Because adventurers are more valuable fuel for these walls than mana monsters," Alex answered, looking at Hermes. "And why are adventurers more valuable?" Hermes asked, guessing the reason. "A soul," Alex answered succinctly. The gods'' eyes widened in surprise. "You mean¡­" Hestia began but couldn''t finish. "Yes," Alex confirmed. "This is serious," Hermes said, nervously pacing back and forth, trying to process the information. "What are you talking about? I don''t understand," Asfi interrupted, wanting to grasp the situation. "A soul is a massive source of energy, like a tiny sun. You can figure out the rest yourself," Alex explained, and everyone in the group turned pale with realization. "What should we do now?" Hestia asked. "We''ll retrieve the girls and prepare for a possible enemy attack in the dungeon," Alex said, extinguishing his cigarette. "Do you think they''ll attack?" Ryu asked. "Possibly. Most likely, they''ll attack from both sides: on the surface and in the dungeon," Alex speculated. The group headed to the 18th floor to meet the girls and, possibly, Loki''s family, who might have set up camp on that floor. Along the way, Alex discussed potential scenarios for the next day and emphasized the need to be prepared for anything. But that''s a story for another time. To be continued¡­ Chapter 51 - 51: Rivira, the Paradise for Adventurers After Alex explained why adventurers were being sacrificed to these cursed walls, the group broke out in a cold sweat, and the gods froze in shock, their mouths agape. They understood what the loss of a soul meant. Souls don''t disappear without a trace¡ªafter death, a person enters the cycle of reincarnation to cleanse and be reborn in the mortal world. If they continued to feed adventurers to the wall, it could disrupt the balance in the world. Although Alex found out that there weren''t many victims, the corruption had still spread and started to gain consciousness. It was like a larva being fed to hatch from its cocoon and wreak havoc. Alex realized that the crystals Erebus possessed were merely fragments of a sinister entity. These fragments were small but could already cause significant damage if allowed to grow unchecked. He decided that when the time came, he would need to prepare countermeasures against the being aiding Erebus and his followers. "Alex, why are you standing there? We need to go get the girls," Hestia said, noticing Alex had once again drifted into deep thought. "I''m just thinking about how to deal with the one pulling the strings, hiding in the shadows, and watching all this," Alex replied, lighting another cigarette. It was all getting on his nerves¡ªhe just wanted a peaceful life. "Do you know who''s behind this?" Hermes asked, looking at Alex, whose face was furrowed in concentration. "I have suspicions, but I hope I''m wrong," Alex said with a crooked smile. "What does that mean?" Asfi asked, not understanding why Alex was speaking in riddles. "It means that it''s better not to know who''s behind this for now. It won''t help you and will only make things worse," Alex said, raising even more questions among the group. "I don''t understand," Asfi said, wanting to know the answer. "As one philosopher said, ''Ignorance is bliss,''" Alex replied, looking at the girl who was eager to learn more. "Knowing won''t do you any good. Even if you find out who this enemy is, what will it do for you?" Alex continued, not breaking his gaze from Asfi. "Knowledge of such a being will only make you worry more. This enemy is not someone the beings of this world can deal with," he said, staring at the ceiling. "Is the enemy hiding behind the scenes really that powerful?" Hermes asked, losing his playful demeanor. "He''s so powerful that you can''t even imagine. But I don''t understand why he''s here or what his goal is," Alex said, and Hermes frowned at his words. "But I hope it''s just my paranoia and that these losers are being helped by some other idiot who stumbled upon the dark crystals by accident," Alex added with a tired sigh. "So, you''re saying you''re not sure who''s helping these villains?" Ryuu asked, looking at Alex, who sighed again. "That''s exactly what I mean. In the vast multiverse, there are plenty of things that can have the same effect as these crystals did on the dungeon walls," Alex said, hoping his paranoia wouldn''t be confirmed. "What do you mean by ''multiverse''?" Hermes asked, his eyes lighting up with interest. "Not again. Didn''t we just talk about the villain hiding behind the scenes?" Alex responded, not wanting to delve into multiverse theories. "That''s not important. Since you''ve started talking, don''t stop now," Hermes said, beginning to act like a spoiled child. Hestia, seeing that Hermes was pestering Alex, reached for her shocker, intending to bring the noisy god to his senses. "Alright. But let''s talk as we walk so we don''t waste time¡ªwe''ve already been delayed with clearing the corruption in the dungeon," Alex said, starting to move forward. The group noticed that Alex was heading towards the room of Goliath, which had an exit to the 18th floor, and they followed him. Everyone was curious to learn more about the multiverse theory and the phenomena related to it. Alex walked silently, thinking about how to explain everything in a way that would avoid stupid questions. But after some thought, he realized that questions would arise no matter how hard he tried. "Alright, ask what you want to know. If I have an answer, I''ll try to explain," Alex said, turning to Hermes, who immediately caught up to him. "What does the multiverse mean?" Hermes asked, walking beside Alex, while the whole group perked up their ears, eager to learn more. Only Hestia lay calmly on the pillow, as she already knew the answer. "To put it simply, the multiverse is an infinite space where countless worlds and universes exist. It would take an eternity to visit each one of them," Alex explained, trying to make everything clear. But instead of clarifying the situation, he only raised more questions. "Could you be more specific?" Asfi asked, quickening her pace to keep up with Alex. "Alright, imagine that this world is a tree. And each version of this world is just a branch on that tree," Alex continued, looking at Asfi, who nodded, indicating that she understood. "Let''s take Hermes as an example," Alex said, pointing at Hermes. "Me?" Hermes asked, pointing at himself. "Yes, you. If each branch is a version of this world, then there are many versions of Hermes. For example, in one of them, Hermes is a girl, in another, a villain, and so on," Alex explained. "I''m a girl? Heh-heh-heh, that would be awesome," Hermes began to laugh, fantasizing about it and completely ignoring the mention of being a villain, which caused disgust among the girls in the group. "If that''s clear, imagine that there are billions of such trees, or even more. And each tree is a separate world you can imagine," Alex said, causing the group''s eyes to light up. "So, the turtle you mentioned could also be from such a world?" Ryuu asked, recalling Alex''s words. "Exactly. I want to visit that world to talk with Master Oogway," Alex said, eager to meet the wise turtle. "You''re telling me there''s a turtle with great wisdom, and you didn''t share this with me?" Hermes exclaimed, snapping out of his fantasies, grabbing Alex, and starting to shake him. "Stop it, or Hestia will give you another dose of ''positivity,''" Alex warned, pointing to Hestia, who was staring intently at Hermes and already reaching into her bag. "Ahem¡­ Sorry. But what about the other worlds?" Hermes apologized, stepping away from Alex but continuing to keep an eye on Hestia, who still had her hand on her bag. "There are many worlds, from the simplest ones without magic or other wonders to those where heroes and villains exist. And don''t forget, there are worlds inhabited by beings capable of destroying entire worlds and galaxies," Alex said, noticing how Hermes'' eyes began to shine at the thought of a world filled with heroes. "If there are worlds full of heroes, does that mean there are also worlds full of villains?" Asfi asked, looking at Alex, waiting for an answer. "Exactly, Asfi. If there''s a world where a person is a hero, then in another version, they might be a villain," Alex confirmed, and Asfi sighed proudly. "If we try to explain why someone destined to be a hero becomes a villain, we could say that their personality is shaped by events that take a different path," Alex added, offering a more detailed explanation. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you saying that someone destined to be a hero encountered different events that turned them into a villain? Did I get that right?" Asfi asked, surprising Alex with her insight. "That''s exactly right, Asfi. I''m impressed that you figured it out so quickly. Here, have a candy," Alex praised her and handed her a candy as a reward for her quick thinking. Asfi looked at the candy in confusion, not understanding why she received it, but decided to try it and found it to be incredibly delicious. "Let''s not forget that our personality is shaped by the place we live in and the people around us," Alex continued, trying to sound wise. "So, Hermes is a pervert because he hung out with other perverts?" Hestia joked. "I''m not so sure about that. Maybe he was already a pervert, and that''s why he befriended others like him," Alex replied uncertainly. "What do you mean I''m a pervert? All men are like that!" Hermes exclaimed, grimacing, which made Asfi struggle to hold back her laughter. "Take Alex, for example. He''s 100% a pervert; he just hides it well," Hermes said, causing everyone to stare intently at Alex. "Don''t lump everyone together. Wanting to kiss or touch someone I love doesn''t make me a pervert. I always try to keep my distance from girls I''m not in a relationship with," Alex countered, and Hestia started nodding, recalling that Alex had never behaved inappropriately. "Who are you trying to fool? I can see by your eyes that you''re a pervert," Hermes declared, pointing a finger at Alex''s face. "I''ll say it again: if a guy has inappropriate desires toward his partner, that''s perfectly normal. If he doesn''t have those thoughts, then he probably has a problem," Alex said, pushing Hermes'' finger away from his face. "How did we go from talking about different worlds to perversions and other nonsense?" Asfi asked, looking at her god, who continued arguing with Alex. "I don''t know," Ryuu replied, shaking her head. While Hermes and Alex continued to argue about who was more of a pervert, the rest of the group silently watched them, wondering how the conversation had taken such a turn. Hestia just smiled sheepishly, realizing that she was partly to blame for this. They were already approaching Goliath''s chamber, but Hermes wouldn''t relent, insisting on his point, while Alex kept countering him. Alex didn''t deny that he liked beautiful girls, but he had no desire to invade their personal space. He believed that everything should develop naturally. When the group reached Goliath''s chamber, they saw a huge crystal left behind after its death. Alex immediately decided to take it, considering it an easy profit. Then they approached the blocked entrance leading to the 18th floor, and Alex quickly cleared the path. Everyone began descending. On the 18th floor, they were greeted by an incredibly beautiful and peaceful scene. The ceiling was adorned with huge crystals that illuminated the entire floor. Trees and rivers were everywhere, and blue and azure crystals of various sizes reflected the light, filling the forest with a pale blue glow. The high ceiling was studded with crystals of two colors: white, resembling the sun, and blue, reminiscent of the sky. Alex admired the beauty, considering this place the most beautiful he had ever seen. Noticing how the crystals were gradually dimming, Alex realized that the glow depended on the time of day, and evening was approaching. Hestia, having jumped off the pillow, walked over to Alex, took his hand, and leaned against him, wanting to enjoy the moment with her beloved. Ryuu came from the other side and also took Alex''s hand. For her, this place was associated with unpleasant memories, but now, being here for the first time with someone she loved, she just wanted to enjoy the beauty with him. At that moment, they all forgot about their worries and possible dangers. They only wanted to enjoy this beautiful place. "I don''t want to interrupt your romantic moment, but we need to move on," Hermes'' voice broke their moment. "Has anyone ever told you that you''re like a cork in a barrel?" Alex asked with a stone-cold face, looking at the smiling Hermes. "No, this is the first time," Hermes replied with a wide grin. Alex''s desire to punch Hermes grew with every passing moment, but while he was considering this, someone else had already taken action. "Aaaaaa!" Hermes screamed as he received a jolt of positive energy. Everyone turned to Hestia, who had stealthily approached him and zapped him with her shocker. "Hestia-sama, why did you do that again?" Asfi asked, looking at Hermes, who had lost consciousness once more and was emitting white smoke. "To let him know that interrupting a romantic moment isn''t acceptable. You have no idea how hard it is sometimes to just be in silence and enjoy such a moment," Hestia replied with an annoyed tone. "Did she pick that up from you?" Ryuu whispered to Alex, who nodded in response. "Maybe. Or maybe she was always like that, and there just wasn''t a reason for her to act this way," Alex said with a shrug. "I don''t think Hestia-sama was like this. It''s all your fault," Ryuu insisted, accusing Alex. "Why does everyone say that Hestia changed because of me?" Alex raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised. "Because I heard that Hestia-sama used to be a kind and sweet goddess, but now she''s different. Recently, I''ve seen her zap Hermes with a shocker twice," Ryuu said, looking at Alex, whose lips started twitching. "That''s not true. The first time I accidentally caused trouble, Hestia wanted to shake the soul out of me. She, like me, knows how to hide her true nature," Alex responded wisely, nodding his head. "That''s because you were at fault, and she wanted to punish you," Ryuu countered, not accepting his point of view. "Why am I at fault? I just wanted to enlighten the uneducated adventurers and lead them to the light of the ''Flying Spaghetti Monster''. It''s their fault they didn''t want to believe," Alex declared, trying to justify himself. "You admitted that you caused trouble, and now you''re denying your guilt," Ryuu said, squinting at him. "It''s all sophistry," Alex waved his hand, not wanting to continue the conversation. "Alright, we need to find the other girls," he said, trying to avoid further discussions. Alex used his ability to locate members of his family and found them in an open area near the forest. There was another group nearby, which Alex quickly recognized as Loki''s family. He guessed that the girls had probably run into them while fleeing from monsters. Alex, distracting his group from discussing the unconscious Hermes, led them towards Loki''s camp. Seeing that no one wanted to carry Hermes, he sighed wearily and dragged the noisy god by his leg. Asfi, with wide eyes, couldn''t understand why Alex did this, as he had previously carried Hermes on his shoulder. But after thinking a bit, she realized that Alex was acting this way because Hermes had interrupted the romantic moment. Smiling, Asfi silently followed the group, not judging his actions. As Alex approached Loki''s family camp, he heard laughter and conversations from people sitting around the fire. He was relieved to see that the girls from his family were in good condition, but soon irritation took over as he noticed how carefree they were enjoying themselves. Hestia, seeing the laughing girls, also felt a wave of irritation. She had been worried about them all this time, and now it turned out they were just sitting and laughing. Hestia was about to rush over to them with reproaches, but Alex stopped her by placing a hand on her shoulder and shaking his head. A smile appeared on his face that did not bode well. One of Loki''s family members noticed Alex and his group approaching and, with a friendly smile, pointed them out to the others. The entire camp turned to face them, and when they saw Alex''s smile, the conversations immediately ceased. Loki''s family members began to look sympathetically at the girls from Hestia''s family. In turn, they looked around in confusion until they noticed that everyone in the camp was looking in one direction. When they saw Alex''s smiling face, their first thought was to run. "Don''t even think about running," Alex said, keeping his eyes fixed on the girls who were trying to retreat unnoticed. But from the start, his gaze was focused solely on them. "Good evening to you too. Isn''t it a wonderful day?" Alex asked with a smile as he approached the group. His words sent a chill through everyone in the camp. Loki''s family couldn''t shake the bad feeling they had looking at his smile. But when they saw Alex dragging the unconscious Hermes by his leg, their anxiety only grew. "Why have you come, Alex?" Finn asked, trying to lighten the mood. "Well, to start with, members of my family were attacked by mutated monsters because of a group of idiots who tried to take on more than they could handle," Alex replied, getting closer and letting go of Hermes''s leg, who was being ignored by everyone. "If I hadn''t gone down into the dungeon, I wouldn''t have known that someone in your team had improperly set up the alarm system. Because of that, the whole structure collapsed," Alex continued, lighting up and surveying the camp. "And the most interesting thing is that because of this idiot, a lot of problems arose in the dungeon that I had to solve," he added, shifting his gaze to one of the amazons, who flinched under his stare. "So it was you who irresponsibly approached your work?" Alex asked, looking at Tiona, who was avoiding his gaze. "But I set up the cube you gave our group correctly," Tiona tried to defend herself. "Hmmm. Well, that''s no longer important," Alex said, making Tiona sigh with relief. "But you can''t avoid a lecture on irresponsible behavior," he added, causing Tiona to tense up and nervously look around for help. However, none of her comrades dared to intervene, not wanting to share in the consequences. Alex took a seat in a free spot, wanting to gather his thoughts and finally calm his nerves after ensuring the girls were okay. Every time he saw walls covered in corruption, his tension grew. The last wall, with signs of a struggle left by adventurers, had made a particularly strong impression on him. Although Alex tried to hide his emotions, inside he was deeply concerned for the girls. Once he arrived on the 18th floor and felt their presence, his worry eased, and he was finally able to relax a little and enjoy the calm of that floor. Everyone around nervously watched him, sitting silently and thoughtfully smoking, not taking their eyes off the floor. The girls from his group did not give up their attempt to escape and were about to execute a tactical retreat when their way was blocked by the small goddess, who stood with her hands on her hips, watching them intently. The girls had no choice but to surrender and return to their places. "Um, Alex, I don''t want to interrupt your thoughts, but what exactly happened?" Finn asked, trying to distract him from his grim thoughts. "Well, in short, the alarm system malfunctioned, and there were a lot of mutated monsters in the dungeon," Alex replied, shifting his gaze to the group, which started exchanging confused looks. "Didn''t the girls mention the ants and other monsters to you?" Alex asked, looking at the puzzled faces of those present. "They only mentioned the ants that chased them to the boss room, and that was all," Riveria answered on behalf of the group. "So, you didn''t encounter any mutated monsters on your way?" Alex asked, looking at the girls, behind whom Hestia stood with a frowning expression. "N-no, there were too many ants, and we couldn''t deal with them. So we decided to hide, luring them to Goliath," Lily explained their group''s plan. "So, no orcs, minotaurs, or tigers?" Alex clarified, noticing how the girls quickly shook their heads. "It''s strange that they didn''t encounter anyone," Asfi noted, sitting down beside them. "Indeed, it is strange," Hestia agreed, looking at Alex, who was again lost in his thoughts. "Are you saying there were other monsters besides the ants?" Finn asked, eyeing Alex warily. "Not just ants. This time it was much worse, and if I hadn''t been worried about the girls and gone into the dungeon, your group definitely wouldn''t have returned," Alex said, surveying everyone in the camp. "Are you joking?" Bette asked skeptically. "Well, the situation turned out to be worse than I anticipated," Alex sighed, shaking his head. "So what should we do now?" Riveria asked, looking at him anxiously. "I''ve already dealt with that problem. But most likely, an attack will be organized on this floor tomorrow. There are too many adventurers gathered here right now," Alex noted, checking the number of people on the 18th floor. "What do you mean by attack, and what do adventurers have to do with it?" Finn asked, trying not to think about the worst-case scenario. "Alright, I''ll explain. But first, I''ll try to contact Freya," Alex said, pulling out a communication device. Alex took out the communication device from his pocket and tried to establish contact with Allen so that he could pass it on to Freya and she could hear the upcoming conversation. Once the connection was established, Alex called Allen, who answered the call irritably. Allen was displeased with having to watch the Daedalus Street all day, where absolutely nothing had happened. But Alex was indifferent to his irritation and asked him to pass the device to Freya. After a brief pause, Freya called back, and her first question was: "My dear, are you okay? Did you find the girls?" Her caring tone brought a warm feeling to Alex''s heart. "I''m fine, just mentally exhausted from everything I saw today," Alex replied. "Now it''s clear why you sound so tired," Freya gently remarked, sensing his exhaustion despite the distance. "So, what happened in the dungeon that made you decide to call?" she asked, wanting to know the details. "If I had to sum it up in two words, it would be ''Total Crap,''" Alex said, and the faces of the group members grimaced at his words. "Dear, I understand that you''re tired, but I need details," Freya said calmly but insistently. Alex began to recount what had happened in the dungeon and what his group had faced while he was searching for the girls. As Alex spoke, the faces of those who were unaware of the events began to pale from what they heard. Freya remained silent throughout the recounting, but Alex knew she was very upset. Finn clenched his fists, realizing that if Alex hadn''t come to the rescue, his group might have suffered serious losses. Tiona, feeling guilty for what had happened, began to blame herself, but her sister tried to comfort her, saying it was not worth dwelling on. After finishing the story, Alex looked at everyone present, seeing how their faces had paled, understanding the danger they could have faced if not for Alex''s intervention. "Dear, what should we do about this situation?" Freya finally asked. "We need to start preparing. I will make some arrangements here, and you should go back to my place and ask Hephaestus to find the golden box in my workshop," Alex replied after a moment''s thought. "What do we need it for?" Freya asked. "Inside that box is a useful item that will help you catch the idiot when the monster attack starts," Alex explained. "But how can monsters attack in the city? I checked the entire Daedalus Street and found nothing," Allen, who had also been listening, intervened. "Under Daedalus Street is an artificial labyrinth that has been built for many years. It leads to the mid-levels of the dungeon," Alex replied, and the listeners were stunned by this information. "So what if there''s an artificial labyrinth?" Allen asked in confusion, not understanding the problem. "Are you joking? Use your brain and think," Alex replied irritably. "They might be capturing monsters from the dungeon and causing them to mutate," came Ottar''s voice from the communication device. "You''re right, Ottar. And I don''t know how many monsters they have right now. Because we didn''t encounter a single monster on our way," Alex said, and everyone began to contemplate various possibilities. "Alex, do you have any guesses as to why they''re capturing so many monsters and conducting all these manipulations?" Hestia asked, sitting down next to Alex. "I have no idea, as the dungeon can spawn monsters almost indefinitely," Alex shook his head. "Maybe they''re trying to summon the Dungeon Guardian in this way?" Riveria suggested with a hint of doubt. "Dungeon Guardian?" Alex asked, looking surprised at Riveria. "The Guardian appears only when the dungeon sustains significant damage. But that was a long time ago, and it''s only recorded in the records," Riveria explained, not being entirely sure. "No, it''s quite possible. If it''s a Guardian, then it''s much stronger than any monster. And if that''s the case, they want to capture it," Alex said, deep in thought. "And what''s the plan of action?" Finn asked. "Freya and Loki will monitor the surface and can help. I''ve left them items that will be of immense assistance," Alex said, and everyone nodded, understanding the plan. "And what about us?" Lily asked. "On this floor, I will do everything necessary to repel the attack and protect those who think too highly of themselves," Alex said, and his words made everyone wince, realizing that some adventurers indeed overestimate their abilities. Alex began to explain what needed to be done on this floor. But first, he needed to give the girls a lecture on the importance of constant vigilance and prepare a sleeping area. After all, Hestia would be fussy again, demanding to sleep on a soft bed and refusing to sleep in a tent. Alex sighed wearily and lit a cigarette, thinking, "I''m too old for this shit." To be continued... Chapter 52 - 52: The Villains Plan and Preparation for Defense Alex sat wearily, paying no attention to his surroundings. His thoughts were simple: he came to this world seeking only a peaceful life. The power he gained was supposed to help him fulfill that desire. All he wanted was a peaceful life with a few adventures. But lately, everything that had been happening was getting on his nerves. He never aimed to confront villains who wanted to destroy or enslave the world. All he needed was a simple and peaceful life. The group members observed Alex, who sighed deeply once again. They didn''t know how to react. Ever since that group of misfits appeared, Alex had been retreating into his thoughts more and more. Hestia, noticing his state, approached to comfort him, realizing that problems were piling up on him one after another. "Are you okay?" Hestia asked softly, gently stroking his head. "I don''t know," Alex replied without looking up. "All I wanted was a normal, peaceful life and a little bit of adventure," he continued. "But instead, I have to deal with villains who sow chaos, along with those who help them," Alex added, lifting his head with a wry smile. "Then why don''t you just leave or ignore it?" Bete unexpectedly interjected, having overheard the conversation. Everyone immediately turned their attention to him and gave him disapproving looks. "What? Am I wrong? He could just walk away, and no one is forcing him to deal with all this crap," Bete insisted, despite the disapproving stares. "I get what you''re saying, Bete," Alex responded with the same wry smile. "But I started all of this out of simple curiosity. I wanted to understand what it feels like to be a hero fighting villains. But in the end, I realized: if I don''t stop them, they''ll only bring pain and suffering. Their ''great'' goals are complete nonsense," Alex looked up at the ceiling, filled with now dimmed crystals. "Every time I thought about leaving it all and letting others handle it, I remembered: if I have the power, why can''t I help? I''m not a hero who dreams of saving everyone, and I don''t even like fighting. But my conscience won''t let me ignore these villains and their evil deeds," a sense of determination began to appear in his eyes. "As Uncle Ben said: ''With great power comes great responsibility.'' He said this to his nephew, who wanted to become a hero, and he did," Alex''s words inspired everyone sitting by the campfire. "It seems this Uncle Ben was a very wise man," Hermes remarked, standing up and stretching. "But why does everything hurt?" he complained, rubbing his back, which ached from the bruises. "I dragged you by your leg across the entire floor," Alex said calmly, watching as Hermes froze in shock. "You dragged me by my leg? Why? Aren''t we friends? How could you do that to a friend?" Hermes began bombarding him with questions, not stopping his complaints. "You''re the one to blame for ruining my romantic moment with Alex," Hestia declared, hugging Alex''s head and giving Hermes such a fierce look that he instantly flinched. Hermes continued to grumble about the unfair treatment, outraged that he had been knocked out twice in one day. Everyone sitting by the campfire struggled to hold back their laughter at the sight of his offended expression. Alex, however, paid no attention to Hermes and simply rested his head on Hestia''s chest, trying to process everything that had happened. But Hermes'' incessant voice began to get on his nerves, making it difficult to concentrate. "Can you be quiet for at least a minute?" Alex snapped, lifting his head and giving Hermes an annoyed look. "Why can''t I complain? I was treated unfairly!" Hermes retorted, completely ignoring Alex''s irritation. "And anyway, what did I miss while I was knocked out?" he asked, settling into an empty seat. "Well, we found out that the girls were only being chased by ants and that they didn''t encounter any other monsters on their way," Alex replied, to which Hermes nodded. "But why didn''t they meet anyone? When we came down here, the place was crawling with monsters," Hermes mumbled thoughtfully, stroking his chin. "We didn''t encounter any adventurers or ordinary monsters. The only battle signs were on the 17th floor," Hermes continued, thinking out loud. "Wait¡­ be quiet for a minute," Alex abruptly stopped him, as a thought occurred to him¡ªa thought that might seem silly but made sense. "Did you figure something out?" Ryuu asked, noticing how Alex frowned, deep in thought. "I''m not sure if I''m right, but we need to check it out first," Alex said, glancing around the group. "Finn, who''s the fastest in your group?" he asked, looking at Finn. "That would be me! But why do you need to know?" Bete immediately responded. "Run to the settlement where the adventurers have gathered and find out why they''re all there," Alex requested, hoping his hunch was wrong. "Why?" Bete asked, surprised, but he got up, preparing to head to the settlement. "When you get back and tell us what you''ve learned, I''ll explain everything. If my guess is correct, we might understand why Lili''s group didn''t meet anyone along their way," Alex explained. Bete nodded and quickly set off for the settlement. As he watched Bete sprint away, Alex hoped his suspicions were just paranoia. However, if his fears were justified, then the group of misfits was planning something grand. The others watched Alex, who was nervously sitting, lost in thought. They all wanted to ask him questions, but Alex, ignoring them, awaited Bete''s return with information. After a while, Bete returned, a frown on his face. "What did you find out?" Alex asked, his eyes focused on the frowning Bete. "There are indeed a lot of adventurers there; the whole settlement is swarming with them," Bete replied, sitting down on a chair. "Like Lili''s group, they were all lured here by the ants," he added irritably. "So, besides those who were here originally, the other groups of adventurers ended up here for the same reason¡ªthey were being chased by ants?" Alex clarified, still staring at Bete. "Something like that. One group tried to leave to get help, but it seems they didn''t make it," Bete said, clearly in the mood for a strong drink. "I think I''m starting to understand what''s going on," Alex said, standing up and glancing toward the settlement. "What did you figure out?" Hermes asked with interest, closely watching Alex. "Do you remember that last room, the one covered in corruption, and the battle signs we found near it?" Alex asked, looking at Hermes. "Yeah, there were bloodstains and weapon marks. So what?" Hermes muttered, clearly not in the mood to use his brain. "Think for a second. Why is that room so different from the others? Why were the other rooms almost identical?" Alex pressed, forcing everyone to think. "Maybe they gathered everyone in one place to kill them all at once?" Tiona suggested, though her voice hinted at doubt. "Close, but not quite. If the last room is so heavily corrupted that it shows signs of consciousness after a group of adventurers was sacrificed to it, what does that tell us?" Alex asked, waiting for the others to offer their thoughts before presenting his own explanation. "If we follow your logic," began Riveria, deep in thought, "then they want to sacrifice everyone on this floor to infect it completely." "That''s right. An adventurer''s soul is far more valuable than an ordinary person''s. Adventurers are blessed by the gods, which strengthens their souls," Alex confirmed, and everyone began to understand the purpose behind it all. "But you mentioned that the attack is planned for the surface as well," Finn reminded, listening intently. "If my paranoia isn''t fooling me, the surface attack is just a diversion to keep people from noticing what''s happening in the dungeon," Alex said, piecing together the puzzle. "And most likely, they don''t want to infect the entire floor but focus on a single entity, enhancing it," he added, recalling Riveria''s words. "Are you saying they intend to strengthen the Guardian?" Hestia asked, frowning. "Possibly. I don''t know what the Dungeon Guardian looks like," Alex admitted, neither confirming nor denying the possibility. "And what''s the plan then?" Bete asked. "First, I''ll prepare countermeasures to prevent those idiots from the settlement from becoming victims. And I''ll probably send you up to the surface tomorrow morning to help repel the attack on the city," Alex said decisively. "Are you sure we won''t need to help here?" Finn asked, eyeing Alex closely as he pulled out his notebook. "There aren''t many adventurers on the surface; your help will be very useful there," Alex replied, glancing away from his notebook to look at Finn. "Are you sure you can handle this situation alone?" Finn asked skeptically. "It will be fairly simple for me. But I might have to stay up all night preparing for the attack," Alex said with a wry smile, causing Hestia to protest, used to sleeping beside him. Alex flipped through his notebook, where he had jotted down rune combinations and other important details that might come in handy in the future. The enemy didn''t know what Alex was capable of¡ªhe hadn''t revealed a significant portion of his abilities. Finding the right rune combination for the situation, Alex began to devise a plan, trying not to spook the enemy. "You said the attack will be on this floor. Why not another?" Hermes asked, trying to get more details. "Hermes, can you think for a moment?" Alex snapped, tossing his pen at Hermes. Hermes immediately covered the bruised spot. "Why are you attacking right away? Wasn''t I asking a reasonable question?" Hermes complained, hiding behind Asfi to avoid another attack from Alex. "Logically speaking, if the villains want to summon the Guardian, they first need to damage the dungeon to provoke it. To make the Guardian appear where they need it, it''s enough to gather adventurers in one place, and the dungeon will send the Guardian to eliminate the threat," Asfi explained, suggesting a possible scenario. "If your version is correct, it makes sense. The dungeon would naturally want to eliminate the threat, and a concentration of adventurers in one place presents such a threat," Riveria added. "That''s probably how it will happen. Since all adventurers possess a portion of divine power granted through blessings, imagine if they all gather in one place, and the dungeon starts losing or even mutating monsters, separating them from itself. And that''s not counting the corruption I''ve already removed. The damage is already significant," Alex concluded. "But why hasn''t the dungeon summoned the Guardian yet?" Lefiya asked, drawing everyone''s attention. Feeling their gazes, she hid behind Ais. "Good question, my little elf. Most likely, the dungeon is preparing for it. Throughout the day, we didn''t encounter a single ordinary monster, except for Goliath. Our entire path was strewn only with mutated creatures," Alex replied. "Perhaps new monsters aren''t appearing because the dungeon''s mana is concentrating in one place to summon the Guardian," he added, causing sighs among the group. "The strength of this Guardian is unknown. The damage inflicted on the dungeon is quite significant," Alex continued. "Are you sure you can handle this alone?" Riveria asked with concern. "If they implant the crystal into the Guardian''s body, it will become even stronger." "I''ll manage," Alex replied, shaking his head. "What worries me more is that, aside from the Guardian, other monsters might appear." "You mean other monsters might show up and attack the settlement?" Lily clarified. "Most likely," Alex said with a shrug, making Lily frown. "And that''s where you come in, my young padawans. You''ll fight the monsters while I deal with the Guardian," Alex said, causing Lily''s group to sigh tiredly. Only Bella seemed invigorated, considering it a heroic act. "And the one who defeats the most monsters can ask me for one wish as a prize," Alex added, lighting up the eyes of the girls. Not only the girls from Hestia''s family, but also the members of Loki''s family were eager for such an opportunity. "Can I stay? I want to participate too!" Tiona shouted, raising her hand. "I want to join in as well," Ais said monotonously. "Girls, are you serious?" Riveria asked, looking at Tiona and Ais, who were eager to stay. "Didn''t you hear? He''ll grant one wish as a prize. Don''t you have something you''d like to ask for?" Tiona said slyly, moving closer to Riveria, causing her to start bleeding from her nose. "First, wipe your nose. Not everyone is like you," Riveria said, pushing Tiona away, who had begun to breathe heavily, lost in her fantasies. "No indecent proposals! You need to form a line!" Hestia yelled, hiding Alex behind her back. "Haha! I didn''t expect Hestia to become like this. This moment made it all worth it," Hermes laughed, watching the scene unfold. "Hestia, to do ''indecent things,'' as you put it, one first needs to be in a relationship and then, maybe, get married," Alex said, nudging Hestia in the back, making her flinch. "Pff, haha! You''re the epitome of innocence, Alex! Who would have thought someone like you prefers romance and feelings?" Hermes laughed loudly. "And what''s wrong with that? Isn''t it logical to strengthen feelings between us first, and then move on to other things? Isn''t that what relationships, which eventually lead to marriage, are for?" Alex asked, looking at the still laughing Hermes. "And you, scoundrel, someone like you has no right to talk to me about feelings," Alex said, approaching Hermes and grabbing him by the scruff of his neck. Hermes started shaking, fearing what might happen to him. While Alex was having a disciplinary chat with Hermes, the group of girls gathered around Hestia, wanting to discuss what they could ask for as a prize if they defeated the monsters. "Hestia-sama, what do you mean by ''no indecency''? What''s your threshold?" Tiona asked curiously, looking at Hestia. "Neither of those things are allowed," Hestia replied, crossing her arms in a gesture of prohibition. "What do you mean by ''neither of those things''? I don''t understand. Can you explain it properly?" Tiona puzzled, noticing Hestia blushing and struggling to explain her thoughts. She was still an innocent maiden, unfamiliar with such matters. "Things that are done only after marriage are not allowed. And kissing too," Hestia answered with a face flushed with embarrassment. "Why isn''t kissing allowed? Isn''t it just a touch of the lips?" Ais asked, genuinely not understanding these nuances. "A kiss is something that lovers do to show their affection," Ryu explained, trying to clarify for Ais, who didn''t see what the big deal was. "For example, if you love a guy and want to show him your feelings, you kiss him on the lips. If you just want to thank him, a kiss on the cheek is enough. But even that should only be done if you''re sure about the person and their character," Ryu continued, looking at Ais, who had even more questions forming in her mind. "I still don''t get the difference. Isn''t a kiss just a kiss?" Ais asked in surprise, not seeing much distinction. "Don''t overthink it, Ais. I''ll explain everything later. For now, we need to figure out what to ask for as a prize," Tiona said, placing a hand on Ais''s shoulder, who simply nodded. "Hestia-sama, what about a date? Is that also forbidden?" Tiona asked, looking at Hestia, who seemed deep in thought. "Hmm¡­" Hestia murmured, stroking her chin in contemplation. "A simple date is allowed, but no ''indecent things''," she finally said after a brief internal struggle. "Great! So, if I win, I can invite Alex on a date!" Tiona exclaimed joyfully, bouncing in place. "How do you know you''ll stay and win?" Lily asked with a cold smirk, making Tiona feel as if a bucket of cold water had been dumped on her. "I''m definitely staying and winning this fight!" Tiona stubbornly declared, already planning how she would stay and participate. "Heh, we''ll see if Alex even lets you stay," Lily said with disdain. She had long planned to invite Alex on a date, and now was a perfect opportunity she wasn''t willing to give up. "I also want to stay. But what is a date?" Ais unexpectedly asked. "A date is when you invite someone you like to dinner or a walk to spend time together," Ryu explained, answering Ais''s question, who nodded, starting to understand what it meant. While the girls discussed their plans for the prize they hoped to get in case of victory, the male members of the group watched them from a distance. The girls were huddled together, whispering and talking so that no one could eavesdrop. Everyone was curious about what they were talking about, but no one wanted to risk their health to find out. The guys knew how dangerous the girls could be if provoked. Meanwhile, Alex finished his "friendly" talk with Hermes, who looked like he had fought a hundred battles with a dangerous opponent. Hermes sat with a defeated look, his head bowed in exhaustion, and vowed never to provoke Alex again to avoid another lecture on proper behavior. Asfi, who had been observing the scene, was amazed that Alex had managed to silence Hermes and bring him to such a state. "What are you talking about?" Alex asked, approaching the girls. "Nothing!" the girls replied in unison. "We''re talking about the date they''ll invite you on if they win," Ais monotoned, causing disgruntled exclamations from the girls as their plans were revealed. "Well, I''ll pretend I didn''t hear that," Alex said, noticing the girls'' faces darken as their secret became known. "Now, ladies, follow me. We need to discuss something," Alex continued, heading to a secluded spot where they wouldn''t be overheard. Lily''s group sighed heavily, realizing they couldn''t avoid the conversation. "And you too, Tiona. You''ve been quite irresponsible," Alex added, moving ahead. Tiona, whose face had recently been glowing with a smile, immediately grew somber as she realized a serious discussion awaited her. Alex walked forward, with the group of girls following behind with downcast expressions, including Ais, who just wanted to listen. The guys folded their hands in prayer, hoping the girls wouldn''t suffer too much from the upcoming talk. No one dared to help them, as everyone had had enough of Alex''s lectures during the training sessions at his place. When they reached the empty spot, Alex reverted to a childlike demeanor because he enjoyed scolding people in this way. It created a unique psychological pressure¡ªbeing reprimanded by a child rather than an adult. He waited for the girls to approach and line up in front of him. "Well, what do you want to say to me?" Alex asked, looking at the girls who had their heads down. "We were careless," the girls responded in unison. "What do I always repeat to you during every training session?" Alex said, finding himself in Ais''s arms as she held him up. "Constant vigilance," the girls answered. "Then why did you end up in this situation?" Alex continued, asking Ais to walk back and forth to intensify the pressure on the girls. "Because we were careless," Daphne said. "We relaxed on the upper floors, thinking we were safe," Cassandra added. "And why did you relax?" Alex asked, his gaze growing stricter, making the girls even more nervous. "We thought that since we brought Bella, we wouldn''t go too far," Lily replied, trying not to look at Alex as Ais carried him around. "So, in your recklessness, you want to blame Bella, whom you brought into the dungeon and were responsible for?" Alex asked, his gaze fixed on the girls. "No, Bella isn''t to blame. It''s our fault and our mistake that we ended up in this situation," Daphne said. "Then why am I having this discussion with you now?" Alex asked, narrowing his eyes. "Because you care about us, since we''re your family, and you''re responsible for us," Lily replied. "Exactly. If you had been harmed, it would have been my fault for not preparing you properly and letting you go alone," Alex said, asking Ais to stop. "And you also put Bella in danger. She had only been in the dungeon once, and that was with me," he continued. "She had only trained under my supervision for a week," Alex added. "But you sent me into the dungeon after just a couple of days of training. I think it''s unfair that you''re accusing us now," Lily said, lifting her head. "I sent you into the dungeon because you had been there before. And I was there with you in case of danger," Alex replied, and Lily lowered her head again. "Bella, how are you feeling after all this?" Alex asked, turning to the girl who seemed quite perplexed. "How unfair, we''re being scolded, and they''re asking about Bella''s condition," Cassandra murmured under her breath, displeased with the treatment. "What did you say?" Alex asked sharply, turning his gaze to Cassandra. "Nothing," Cassandra quickly replied, shaking her head. "I''m fine, just a bit tired and scared when it happened," Bella said, trying to avoid Alex''s gaze. "It''s normal that you''re not feeling well. After all, your first official dungeon trip didn''t end well," Alex comforted her. "It''s not over yet. Tomorrow we''ll have to fight again," Lily interjected. "Bella will stay close to Hestia tomorrow and protect her," Alex said, narrowing his eyes at Lily, who immediately looked away. "I won''t be participating in the battle?" Bella asked in a distressed tone. "Unfortunately, no. But your task is no less important. You will protect Hestia from any attacks," Alex explained, and Bella nodded, understanding how serious this responsibility was. Alex continued his talk with the girls, repeatedly reminding them that they had let their guard down, putting each other at risk. He emphasized that they had not been attentive and had missed obvious clues while hurrying to the 18th floor. Alex finished scolding them, and now the girls looked as if their souls had been drained. His gaze then turned to Tiona, who was trying to blend in and avoid drawing attention. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do you think I forgot about you?" Alex asked, shifting his gaze to Tiona, who flinched at his words. "Well, I set up the cube properly; it''s not my fault," Tiona tried to justify herself. "I can''t judge whether you set it up correctly or not. The fact remains: you didn''t check how you did it," Alex said, and Tiona''s eyes started filling with tears. "Tears won''t help you here," he added, causing Tiona to just sniffle. "I can''t blame you too much, since no one could have predicted that the situation would turn out this way," Alex said, and Tiona gave a slight smile. "But next time, when you''re given a task like this, you need to check everything multiple times and make sure you did it right, not just do it and forget about it," Alex warned. Tiona quickly nodded her head in agreement, afraid that Alex would start lecturing again. She didn''t want to go through the same thing as the other girls. "Now go back to the camp; I need to prepare a sleeping area," Alex said, and Ais carried him back to the camp. Meanwhile, in the camp, everyone was watching with interest as Alex scolded the girls. But when they noticed that Alex and his group were returning, they quickly returned to their own activities, trying not to reveal their curiosity. When Alex entered the camp, he scrutinized everyone with suspicion but found nothing unusual in their behavior and decided to ignore it. Hestia, seeing the girls'' dejected state, decided not to rush to comfort them, as she was a bit irritated by their carelessness. However, she was worried about another issue¡ªwhere she would sleep. Accustomed to her soft bed, she didn''t want to sleep on anything less comfortable. Seeing Alex, she came up with a plan. "Alex, where will we be sleeping in this place?" Hestia asked, deciding to approach the issue cautiously to get Alex to fulfill her wish. "Don''t worry, I''ll arrange everything now," Alex replied, jumping down from Ais''s arms and heading to an empty patch of land. "How did you turn into a child again? And how do you plan to solve the sleeping arrangement?" Hermes asked, noticing that Alex had reverted to his child form. "It''s all about magic," Alex said, spreading his arms, from which sparks flew. Hermes''s eyes widened in surprise. "Here it is, the power of magic," Alex continued, stamping his foot, and a wooden house began to emerge from the ground. Hermes was stunned by this display of magic, and not just him¡ªeveryone in the camp was frozen in amazement. "Here is our house for the night," Alex said, giving a thumbs up. "And where will I sleep? You know I can''t sleep on something hard anymore," Hestia said, beginning to act like a spoiled child. "Hephaestus warned me not to spoil you, and now here''s the result," Alex sighed, realizing that he had created this problem himself. "You said you love me, so you should spoil me," Hestia said with a proud tone. "Well, you''re right," Alex admitted, pulling out a spare bed from his bag. "And why did you take it out now? Couldn''t you have done that inside the house?" Lily asked, and Alex barely contained his irritation at her words. "You know, never mind. I''ll carry it in anyway," Alex said, beginning to bring the bed into the house. From the outside, it looked comical: a child carrying a large bed. "Alright, I''ve got this handled. You all can go to sleep, and I''ll go prepare for tomorrow''s battle," Alex said, stepping out of the house and brushing off his hands. "Do you really need to do this at night?" Hestia asked, hoping that Alex would stay with her. "Actually, I don''t really need sleep, so it''s fine," Alex replied, causing Hestia to just huff and head into the house, deliberately stomping her feet to show her displeasure. "You all go to sleep too. Tomorrow might be a tough day, and you''ll need your strength," Alex added, sending everyone off to rest. "Be careful," Ryu said, hugging Alex before going into the house. Once everyone had left, Alex decided to start on his plan to fortify the floor and create countermeasures against any potential infected guards. He was pondering where to start when he noticed another presence nearby. Turning around, he saw Ais standing beside him, watching him intently. "What''s wrong, Ais? Why aren''t you going to sleep?" Alex asked, surprised by her presence. "I''m coming with you," Ais replied firmly. "But you need to rest to regain your strength," Alex observed, looking at her serious expression. "It''s fine, I''m coming with you," Ais repeated, not giving Alex a chance to argue. "Alright, as you say," Alex agreed tiredly, not wanting to argue with Ais. And so Alex and his new companion set off to prepare for the impending attack. Alex was still considering where to start, so they remained by the house, waiting for him to make a decision. To be continued... Chapter 53 - 53: A Date in the Dungeon and Preparation for Battle Alex stood, deep in thought about where to start. He knew he needed to set up defenses for the adventurer settlement and reinforce the floor to prevent destruction in case the Dungeon Guardian appeared. He also had to protect Hestia in case the villain decided to take hostages, as a typical villain would. Meanwhile, Ais patiently waited for Alex to make a decision, not taking her eyes off him. Meeting Alex had stirred new, unfamiliar feelings within her. She couldn''t quite understand what she was feeling, but every time she saw Alex, she wanted to touch him or hug him. Her heart told her she needed to stay with Alex at that moment, to be near him. Ais watched Alex''s pensive face, and her desire to hug him grew stronger. When he was in his child form, it somehow became easier for her to imagine hugging him. But every time she tried to make that move, something held her back, though she couldn''t figure out what. While Ais struggled with her emotions, Alex had already decided on the first steps to prepare countermeasures against the group of failures who had chosen to attack this floor. "I think I''ll start with the house''s defenses and then move on to the other tasks," Alex said, returning to his adult form. "Ais, are you sure you want to come with me?" he asked, looking at her. "Yes, I''m fine," Ais replied, not taking her eyes off Alex. "It''s just that what I''m about to do is pretty boring. There''s nothing interesting about it," Alex warned. "I''m used to staying up late, so it''s fine," Ais said, stepping closer. "Alright then. Follow me," Alex agreed, heading to the back of the house. Ais nodded and walked beside him. "If you have any questions, feel free to ask. Don''t be shy, I''ll try to answer," Alex offered as he knelt to draw runes for the house''s protection. "What is love?" Ais suddenly asked, kneeling beside him and watching his work. "What is ''love''?" Alex repeated, freezing for a moment. The question caught him off guard. Love was a complex and multifaceted feeling, and explaining it in a few words wasn''t easy. Alex nearly messed up the rune but quickly composed himself and finished drawing it. "Ais, love is something everyone understands differently. There are different kinds of love: love for family, love for friends and comrades with whom you fight side by side," Alex began to explain, moving to another spot near the house. Ais followed him, waiting for more. "What kind of love do you want to know about?" he asked, kneeling again to draw another rune. "The kind you have with your goddess," Ais answered, not taking her eyes off him. "You mean romantic love?" Alex clarified, turning to her. Ais nodded. "That kind of love can also be different, depending on the person who feels it," Alex said, looking into her golden eyes. "To put it simply, when you love someone, you always want to be near them, hold their hand, hug them," Alex continued. "You want to kiss the person you love and do other little things that bring joy. All of this can be called love for a particular person." "And what is that strange feeling when you see the person you love with someone else?" Ais asked, following him. "That''s called jealousy, and it''s very dangerous. Jealousy can destroy any relationship. If you combine love and jealousy, the desire to be with someone can turn into a desire to possess them, to the point where you might want to lock the person you love in a room so they can''t escape," Alex replied, making Ais reflect on her feelings. "Actually, it''s not worth thinking too much about it. Feelings are not something that can be easily explained or imposed. You have to figure them out for yourself," Alex said, standing up and stretching since he had finished with the house''s protection. Ais nodded absently, trying to sort out her feelings. Alex slowly walked towards the settlement, wanting to enjoy the peaceful moment before the upcoming battle. Ais followed behind, lost in her thoughts, but as she looked at Alex, she felt a desire to take his hand. She caught up to him and, overcoming her hesitation, gently took his hand. At that moment, a new, pleasant feeling, different from what she had felt when holding his hand in his child form, arose in her chest. She liked this new sensation. Alex glanced at Ais and noticed her courage. He began to think that Ais was gradually figuring out her feelings. "This could be called progress," he thought, and smiled faintly. Alex and Ais walked through the forest, holding hands and enjoying the moment. They were unaware of a shadow trailing behind them, observing their actions. Alex was aware of the presence of a stalker and even had an idea of who it might be, but he didn''t rush to reveal them, preferring to enjoy the walk with Ais. When they approached the settlement, which was still bustling with the large number of gathered adventurers, Alex decided to create a projection of the area to determine the best places to set up protective runes. Ais, not letting go of his hand, watched as he carefully examined the projection. At that moment, she leaned closer to him, following her feelings. Alex marked the places on the projection where the runes would be most effective and least vulnerable in battle. "I think I''ve figured it out. We can move on," Alex said, removing the projection and noticing how close Ais was to him. "Mmm, let''s go," Ais nodded, unwilling to distance herself from him. "And I think our little stalker can come out now," Alex added, turning around. A girl appeared from behind a tree¡ªit was Tiona, and her face showed embarrassment at being discovered. She had just wanted to see what Alex and Ais were doing and couldn''t resist following them. But upon seeing them holding hands, her curiosity got the better of her. "Hehe. I''ve been discovered," Tiona said, embarrassed as she stepped out from behind the tree. "I spotted you as soon as we left the camp," Alex replied with a crooked smile. "Well, I just didn''t want to interrupt your little date," Tiona said, looking down shyly. "It''s a date?" Ais asked, turning to Alex. "Yes, it''s a date," Tiona said, not giving Alex a chance to respond. "If you''re walking through the forest together holding hands, it can be called a date." "So, we''re on a date? But I haven''t won yet," Ais said, tilting her head in surprise. "You don''t have to win a competition to go on a date," Tiona explained, looking at Ais, who clearly didn''t understand the simple things. "Not necessary?" Ais asked, looking at Alex, who was watching the whole interaction. "Basically, she''s right. But what competition and prize?" Alex asked, looking at the girls. "You said yourself that the one who wins could go on a date with you," Tiona reminded him, having completely forgotten what Alex had actually said. "Oh. I said I''d grant the wish of the one who kills the most monsters, not about a date," Alex sighed, placing a hand on his forehead. "Oh, oops. I seem to have gotten confused, but the essence remains the same," Tiona said with a silly smile. "Alright, as you say," Alex responded, not wanting to get involved in the details. His job was to motivate, and the girls could sort things out themselves. "Well, enough wasting time. I still need to finish setting up the protection on this floor," Alex added, heading towards the settlement. Alex walked towards the settlement, holding Ais''s hand, which she refused to let go of and stayed beside him. Noticing the moment, Tiona decided to take his other hand and join the walk. However, Alex did not enter the settlement but started to circle it along the perimeter to set up the protective runes. When they reached the first point where the rune was to be set, Alex faced an unexpected problem: his hands were occupied with the girls, who were not planning to let go. Ais watched in surprise as Alex did not start drawing the runes, while Tiona, noticing his difficulty, only smiled but also did not let go of his hand. "Girls, come on. I need at least one free hand," Alex said with a crooked smile, looking at Ais and Tiona, who stubbornly held onto him. "I don''t want to," Ais said firmly, refusing to let go of his hand. "I''ll let go only if Ais does," Tiona added with a sly smile. "And what should I do with you two?" Alex asked, continuing to look at the girls who were unwilling to step back. "Who knows," Tiona shrugged. "Well, you¡­" Alex began, but sighed wearily, which brought a triumphant smile to the girls'' faces. "Alright, let''s do this," Alex said, gently freeing himself from their grip. The girls puffed up, disappointed that they couldn''t keep holding his hand. Not wanting to waste time, Alex lifted Tiona onto his back. She, surprised, wrapped her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck, understanding that Alex had decided to handle things his way. Then he took Ais''s hand, and her face immediately brightened with joy. "Is this better?" Alex asked, addressing the girls. "Yes," they replied, pleased with the outcome. "Now I can continue my work," Alex said, squatting down to draw the first rune. "This seems a bit inconvenient," Alex admitted, realizing that the position wasn''t the most comfortable with one girl hanging on his back and the other holding his hand. "Well, you chose this position yourself. Blame only yourself," Tiona teased, whispering in his ear. Alex just gave a crooked smile and resigned himself to the situation. "Alright, as you say. I need to finish up with this settlement quickly and then set up runes all over the 18th floor," Alex said wearily, finishing the drawing of the rune. After completing the first rune, Alex moved to the next location. He knew the job would be much easier if the girls weren''t hanging on him, but his kind heart wouldn''t let him refuse them. All this time, Tiona entertained herself by blowing in his ear or playing with his hair but knew not to disturb him when Alex was focused on drawing the runes, doing it only when they moved to another location. Alex didn''t mind her antics as long as they didn''t interfere with his work. When he finally reached the last location near the settlement, his face relaxed. "This seems to be the last place," Alex said, finishing the last rune. "What will you do next?" Tiona asked, continuing to play with his hair. "Now comes the most unpleasant part," Alex replied, looking at the ceiling. "What part?" Ais asked, also looking up at the ceiling dotted with crystals that seemed to glow like stars in the night sky. "Ugh. Now I need to place runes throughout the floor so that it doesn''t collapse during the battle," Alex sighed wearily, realizing the tedious work that awaited him. "I think you''ll manage," Tiona said, giving him a thumbs-up, which she practically shoved in his face, causing a twitch in Alex''s eye. "Alright, now get off me. I need to have a smoke to focus on the work," Alex said, removing Tiona from his back and freeing his hand from Ais. "Hey, that''s not fair. Besides, you don''t need to step away from us just to smoke," Tiona protested. "Cigarettes have an unpleasant smell, and I don''t want your clothes to smell like tobacco," Alex said, conjuring a pillow to sit on and smoke. As Alex sat and smoked, he paid no attention to the girls'' pouty faces, clearly unhappy about losing the chance to be close to him. Meanwhile, he was contemplating how to correctly set the runes to protect the floor from collapsing. Observing the mana flows, Alex noticed their direction and realized that the Dungeon Guardian would indeed appear. Now he knew where the Guardian would emerge from, so the first reinforcement point was found; he just needed to determine other key points. Tiona, irritatedly glancing at Alex, could not hide her displeasure. Ais, on the other hand, patiently waited for him to finish smoking so she could hold his hand again. Alex completed his thoughts, finished smoking, and stood up from the pillow. He understood that he needed to hurry, as there was a lot of work to be done, and it was important to finish it before dawn. "Alright, ladies, we need to hurry up, so I''ll work faster," Alex said, causing the girls to tilt their heads in confusion, trying to understand what he meant. "What do you mean by ''hurry''?" Tiona asked, approaching closer. "It means I''ll start working faster," Alex replied, lifting Tiona and placing her on the pillow. "Come on, Ais, you hop up too." "I can run alongside you," Ais offered, unwilling to let go of his hand. "Sorry, but that would be inconvenient," Alex said, gently freeing his hand from her grasp and placing her on the pillow next to Tiona. "Did you figure something out?" Tiona asked, noticing Alex''s urgency. "Kind of. I saw the mana converging in one spot and realized we''re running out of time," Alex explained, heading towards the first point. "Did you find out where the Guardian will appear?" Tiona asked, keeping a close watch on him. "Yes, if my eyes are correct, it will appear quite soon," Alex replied, quickening his pace. The pillow with the girls followed him obediently. "Where exactly will it appear?" Tiona clarified, holding onto the pillow to avoid falling. "Over there," Alex pointed. "We have about eight hours until its appearance, and in that time, I need to cover the entire floor with protective runes." "You mean the Guardian will appear right there?" Tiona asked, pointing to the indicated spot. "Exactly. The mana is gathering at that point," Alex confirmed, stopping at the first location. "But how is that possible?" Tiona wondered, not understanding how the Guardian could come from that spot. "Sometimes the most inconspicuous places turn out to be the most dangerous," Alex answered, finishing the work at that point and moving on to the next. "Will you make it in time?" Ais asked, watching Alex confidently move forward. "I think so. It will take about five to six hours to complete the work. The most challenging part is the runes on the walls," Alex explained, arriving at the next point. Time flew by as Alex set up runes throughout the floor. The girls, tired from watching, fell asleep on the pillow. Alex, seeing them, decided not to wake them, understanding that they needed rest. Even if they said they were fine, a good sleep would never hurt. He moved around Rivira, trying to finish his work as quickly as possible. However, rune work required special care to ensure everything functioned correctly. Alex hoped that with the appearance of the Guardian, the mana flows in the dungeon would stabilize, thereby enhancing the effect of the runes. Despite his speed, there were still many places where runes needed to be set up. As Alex finished a major portion of the work, he sighed wearily, realizing how mentally draining the task was. Looking up at the ceiling, he noticed the crystals beginning to glow brighter, signaling the approach of dawn. When the light from the crystals was bright enough to indicate morning had arrived, Alex had just finished inscribing the final rune on the wall. The rune flared briefly and then vanished, blending seamlessly with the wall. Rubbing his tired eyes, Alex understood that his work was complete, but a battle with the Guardian and possibly another god intervening still awaited him. He looked at the peacefully sleeping girls and decided to take a moment to relax by having a cigarette. Closing his eyes, he tried to imagine what lay ahead in the coming battle. However, pushing those thoughts aside, Alex flicked the cigarette butt away and headed to the camp to send Finn''s team to the surface for assistance. Arriving at the camp, Alex noticed that some people were already awake and preparing breakfast. After greeting them, he made his way to his temporary home on the 18th floor. The Loki family, busy with preparations, greeted Alex but were taken aback when they saw the floating pillow carrying Tiona and Ais peacefully asleep. Once inside the house, Alex began waking everyone up to prepare for the upcoming events. The first to wake was Lily''s group, followed by Asfi, who emerged from her room with disheveled hair, indicating that her night had not been the easiest. Hestia, rubbing her eyes upon waking, ignored everything around her and headed straight for the source of the food''s aroma. Finally, Hermes appeared with a broad smile, which puzzled Alex¡ªhow could this god remain so calm in such a situation? When everyone gathered outside, Alex sat with them and began discussing the plan. "Alex, what''s our plan?" Finn asked, watching as Alex sipped his coffee. "Everything is already prepared," Alex replied with a nod. "Once you finish eating and gather your things, I''ll send you to your estate." "Why to the estate and not to the first floor of the dungeon?" Bette asked, puzzled by the decision. "Because those idiots know you''re in the dungeon. If you appear near Babylon, they''ll become more aggressive," Alex explained. Finn nodded in agreement with his reasoning. "I''ll send you to the estate, and you''ll wait there for the attack to catch the enemy off guard," Alex continued, clarifying his plan. Finn understood that Alex wanted to use the element of surprise. "So finish your breakfast and pack up; we don''t want to waste daylight," Alex said, pouring the remaining coffee into the fire. The Loki family quickly finished their meals and began packing up their tents and gear. Once they had everything they needed, they were ready to depart. "I''m counting on you," Alex said, shaking Finn''s hand. "We won''t let you down, don''t worry," Finn replied with a smile, returning the handshake. Alex watched as the Loki family vanished, then turned his attention to those who remained. "Listen up. I''ve already set up defenses around the house and the settlement where the adventurers are gathered," Alex began, drawing everyone''s attention. "So stay within this boundary to avoid leaving the barrier. This includes you too, Hermes," he added, pointing at the god. "Me? But I didn''t do anything!" Hermes exclaimed, pointing to himself. "Yes, you. Because I know you love sticking your nose where it doesn''t belong. If you die in the dungeon, there''s nothing I can do to help you," Alex replied, making Hermes'' face darken. "Bella and Asfi will protect the gods while the others fight the monsters that might appear," Alex continued, laying out his plan. "I won''t let you down!" Bella said firmly, saluting like a soldier. "I''ll do my best, but don''t expect me to hold back if Hermes gets annoying. I might just toss him outside the barrier," Asfi added with a smile, causing Hermes'' face to turn pale and his teeth to chatter in fear. "Just kidding," Asfi said with a grin, but Hermes clearly didn''t believe her. While Alex was giving orders and assigning tasks, Ryu approached him, wanting to show him something important before the battle. "Alex, could you come with me?" Ryu asked, looking at him. "Of course, I don''t mind," Alex replied, beginning to follow her. "I want to show you a place," Ryu said, taking Alex''s hand and leading him forward. Alex and Ryu walked together, and he was already guessing where she was taking him. On their way to the place where her comrades were buried, they stopped so Ryu could pick some fresh flowers for the graves. When they arrived, Alex saw a small hill covered with rusted weapons and wilted flowers. Clearly, Ryu had brought them here to honor her friends. "Ryu, what is this place?" Alex asked, turning to her. "This is where my comrades died. Their graves," Ryu answered, holding Alex''s hand tighter. "Is this why you left being an adventurer?" he asked gently. "Yes. When our group was in the dungeon, we were ambushed by ''Evilus,'' and all my friends died," Ryu replied, her voice full of sadness as she continued to look at the graves. "That must have been really hard for you," Alex said softly, looking at her sad face. "They were more than just friends to me. They were family. And it was all because of the gods who wanted to do evil just because they could," her voice trembled with repressed anger. "I''m sorry, Ryu. I probably can''t understand your pain since I''ve never lost anyone. But I''ll be here to support you," Alex said, hugging her to make her feel protected. "Thank you for being here with me," Ryu replied, hugging him tightly. "Why are you thanking me? We''re in love. It''s my duty to support you in moments like this," Alex said, gently kissing her on the head, trying to comfort her. "Even so, I''m still grateful," Ryu whispered, lifting her head to kiss him. "Maybe you could introduce me to them since you brought me here?" Alex suggested after the kiss. "Of course, follow me," Ryu said, heading toward her comrades'' graves. Ryu began to tell Alex about each member of the Astraea family. Her words were filled with both sad and happy memories from when she was part of that group. A smile appeared on her face¡ªsomething genuine for the first time in a long while, as she finally came to terms with the loss of her comrades. Ryu had always blamed herself for not being able to save them, even though Goddess Astraea had never held her responsible. Alex listened attentively, occasionally asking questions or laughing at the funny stories from the Astraea family. "So, was it Alice who said that if a guy can hold your hand, you should never let go?" Alex asked, looking at Ryu, whose smile had grown even more genuine after sharing her story. "Yes, that was her. When I was part of Goddess Astraea''s family, I always shooed away guys who tried to get close," Ryu replied, gripping Alex''s hand even tighter. "And that guy turned out to be me," Alex said with a broad smile. "Though it was a coincidence," he continued with a smirk. "Maybe it was a coincidence, or maybe it was fate," Ryu said, looking into his eyes. "Well, who knows? If everything could be explained by fate, then we might as well stay home and wait for happiness to come knocking at the window or fall right into our hands," Alex replied, shaking his head. "As they say, if fate gives you a chance at happiness, you have to fight for it," he added with a wise tone. "Pretty wise words from someone who can be a fool," Ryu remarked with a smile. "I can say wise things, but it has to be the right moment. As for the moment for foolishness, it''s always available," Alex said, laughing. "Well, as you say, my wise guy," Ryu replied, leaning against Alex and continuing to look at her comrades'' graves. They stood in silence, enjoying the tranquility of the place. If she had the chance, Ryu would have wanted to bring her comrades back to life to introduce them to Alex. She imagined how Alice would likely be stunned by this turn of events¡ªRyu finding a lover. The thought brought a smile to her face. As Ryu pondered her friends, Alex was formulating a wild idea in his mind. He wasn''t sure of the consequences, but he knew that if this plan succeeded, Ryu would no longer be sad. "Ryu, listen," Alex began, drawing her attention. "What''s going on?" Ryu asked, breaking away from her thoughts. "If I said I could bring them back, how would you react?" Alex asked carefully, not wanting to scare her. "What do you mean by ''bring back''?" Ryu asked with a tense voice. "I mean that I can bring them back to life," Alex said, and Ryu''s eyes widened in surprise. "But you yourself said you can only bring back those who have died within three seconds," she replied, looking at him. "This situation is much more dangerous and complicated. But if you want me to bring them back, I can do it," Alex said firmly, taking Ryu''s face in his hands to make her look into his eyes. "I..." Ryu began, but she was interrupted by a loud noise. Just as Ryu was about to respond to Alex, the 18th floor shook with an earthquake. The walls began to tremble, and crystals fell from the ceiling. Alex frowned, irritated at being interrupted. Couldn''t that stupid Dungeon Guardian wait a bit longer for him to get Ryu''s answer? Watching the Dungeon Guardian appear, Alex gritted his teeth in anger. He vowed to quickly deal with this issue and return to his conversation with Ryu. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To be continued... Chapter 54 - 54: The Battle Against the Dungeon Guardian Meanwhile, in the settlement located in Rivira, adventurers began to wake up. The past day had seemed like a dreadful nightmare¡ªeverything they had seen and endured had been a grueling trial. The memories of being chased by swarms of ants to the 18th floor still haunted them. They knew that mutated monsters could appear in the dungeon, but not in such numbers... Throughout the settlement, adventurers gathered in groups, trying to devise a plan to return to the surface. " Do you think that group made it to the surface? " asked one of the adventurers. " I don''t know. I hope they did and either brought help or at least some good news, " replied another. " I doubt they managed to escape, " grimly remarked a third. " Why do you think so? " asked a fourth. "It''s not pessimism, it''s a realistic view of what could happen, " explained the third. " Do you really believe that those five managed to break through the swarm of ants?" " Maybe they were lucky and passed unnoticed," suggested the second. "Have you forgotten how many ants were chasing us?" continued the third. " And how fast they were? We couldn''t even scratch them." "Do you think I can forget? " the second adventurer raised a stump of his arm, showing what was left of it. From elbow to shoulder, there was now just a stump. " One of those creatures bit into my arm so hard that it instantly severed it. I haven''t forgotten the damned pain I felt after losing my arm," he shouted, trying to release the accumulated anger. "No need to shout. You''re not the only one who suffered. Walk through this settlement, and you''ll see that many have lost limbs and barely escaped alive," tried to calm him the first adventurer. "I don''t care about the others! I lost my arm, and now I can''t work. Where will I get money to live now?! " continued the second, unable to contain his despair. Similar conversations were happening throughout the settlement: some had lost arms, some legs, but they were all united by one thing¡ªthey had fallen into an ambush by mutated ants that had chased them all the way to the 18th floor. Some discussed action plans, proposing to unite and fight back against the monsters, while others talked about the need to send another group for help. But all these discussions remained just talk¡ªno one wanted to take responsibility. The arguments continued throughout the settlement until the adventurers felt the first tremor. "What''s happening? " asked one of the adventurers, running out of the pub. " I don''t know. I just came out when I felt the tremor, " replied another standing nearby. " Something is happening in the dungeon, " said a third who also ran out of the pub. " What do you mean? Something happened in the dungeon? " asked the first. " I''m not sure. I just once heard from an adventurer that the dungeon is like a living organism, " said the third, drawing the attention of the others. " That''s definitely nonsense. How can a dungeon be alive? " doubted another listener. " I don''t know. I''m just saying what came to mind, " replied the third. " No, he might be onto something, " interrupted another adventurer. " I also heard something similar from my god when he was drunk and started babbling about the dungeon." Now everyone turned their attention to him. " My god said that if a god dies in the dungeon, they die forever. So, the dungeon is not as simple as we think, " he continued, making everyone ponder what they had heard. The adventurers wanted to continue their discussion, but suddenly another tremor occurred¡ªcrystals began to fall from the ceiling, and stones cascaded from the walls. The second tremor was much stronger than the previous one, but it didn''t end there. The next shock shook the entire floor, and something enormous began to emerge from the ceiling. From where the crystals had once been, a giant stone monster crashed down. Seeing the monster, the adventurers began to panic, but suddenly a massive golden dome appeared above the settlement, covering the entire area. Falling stones and crystals struck the protective barrier, bouncing off or shattering against it. " What is that? " asked one of the adventurers, pointing with a trembling hand at the monster. " I... I don''t know. I''ve never seen anything like it, " replied another, trying to speak calmly. " What kind of monster is this? In all the time adventurers have been on the 18th floor, nothing like this has ever happened, " said a third in a nervous tone. " I''m more worried about the barrier that appeared over the settlement, " said a fourth, pointing at the golden dome. " Now that you mention it, I''ve noticed it too. Maybe the dome was always here, just not activated? " suggested one of the listeners. " I don''t think so. This floor has been thoroughly explored. There definitely wasn''t any protective dome, " interjected another adventurer, watching as the stone giant slowly rose. " But what do we do now? Even if we have this barrier, we don''t know how long it will hold, " said another adventurer, pointing at the giant, which was now standing at full height. These words sparked panic among the adventurers, and they rushed in the opposite direction, trying to leave the settlement. But when they reached the edge of the dome, they couldn''t pass through and began to struggle to break out. They used weapons and magic, but nothing worked. Eventually, realizing the futility of their efforts, the adventurers resigned themselves to their fate. " It seems we have no way out, " said one of the adventurers who had been unsuccessfully trying to break the dome. His words drew everyone''s attention. " What do you mean, "no way out"? If we try, we can destroy this barrier! " objected another adventurer. " I don''t care! I''m getting out of here, and no one is stopping me! " shouted a third, delivering a powerful blow with his sword against the dome. But his weapon immediately shattered into pieces from the impact. " You think we can get out? What''s the point? Look up, " said another adventurer, pointing to a hole in the ceiling through which various mutated monsters began to fall. " If we leave the dome, we''ll either be crushed by that giant or eaten by those creatures, " he continued in a gloomy voice, resigning himself to the inevitable. " Damn it! To die by the hands of those monsters or be crushed by the golem" " what a choice! " said another adventurer, sitting on the floor with a face full of despair. " It looks like something is happening with the golem... " said another adventurer, pointing to a black mass that had suddenly appeared behind the giant and was beginning to wrap around it. Alex had been with Ryuu when he came up with the crazy idea to resurrect her fallen comrades. But before he could voice this plan, their conversation was interrupted. Alex sensed that the Dungeon Guardian was starting to manifest. Without hesitation, he picked up Ryuu and quickly returned to their temporary refuge on the 18th floor, where the entire group had already gathered. Everyone who remained on the 18th floor gathered near the house. Hestia and Hermes stood with grim faces, while Bell and Asfi were next to their gods, looking serious. Lily''s group was meticulously checking their gear for the upcoming battle. Tiona and Ais from the Loki familia had already donned their battle armor and were making final adjustments to their weapons. At that moment, Alex appeared, carrying Ryuu in his arms. He noticed the tense expressions on his companions'' faces and understood their feelings. This battle was unlike any they faced on a daily basis. Feeling another tremor, Alex decided to activate the protective runes over the settlement and their temporary home to prevent anyone from being harmed by falling debris. As soon as the protective dome was activated, a third tremor followed, and the Dungeon Guardian began to materialize from the ceiling¡ªa massive stone golem embedded with crystals running through its body. Alex decided to wait until the Guardian fully materialized before initiating the attack. " Ladies, I''m not going to say any grandiose words or nonsense, " Alex said, drawing the group''s attention. ¡ª I''ll just say this: don''t die. I don''t want to have to drag your asses back from the realm of the gods later. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. " Don''t worry, Alex, we''ll manage, " Lily replied, trying to hide her nervousness. " I don''t care. You need to survive and show me how much you''ve grown to handle this threat, " Alex said, turning his attention to the Dungeon Guardian, which had now crashed to the floor. The women understood that beneath his harsh words was genuine concern. They smiled, knowing this was his way of expressing his feelings. "You haven''t activated all the runes? " Hermes asked, observing the situation. " Correct, " Alex nodded, keeping his eyes on the Guardian. " So, what are you waiting for? " Hermes asked, also intently watching the golem. " Waiting for them to make their next move. I don''t want to spook them, " Alex replied, noticing monsters starting to fall from the ceiling. " Are you waiting for them to force the Guardian through the mutation process? " Asfi clarified, observing the increasing number of monsters. " You could say that. But I''m also waiting for the one behind all this to finally appear on this floor. Then I can trap him, " Alex said, preparing for the enemy''s next move. " It looks like it''s starting, " Alex said in a serious tone, and everyone focused on the Guardian. The group turned their attention to the Guardian, or rather to what was appearing behind it. A strange black substance had emerged, resembling a massive slime covered in numerous eyes and mouths filled with sharp teeth. The black slime immediately attacked the Guardian, wrapping around it like a snake trying to strangle its prey. The Guardian tried to resist, but no matter how it struggled, it couldn''t rid itself of the black slime. The more it fought, the tighter the slime wrapped around it, completely enveloping its body like a cocoon. " What''s happening? " Asfi asked nervously, pointing at the black cocoon forming around the Guardian. " It''s a process of capture and mutation, " Hermes answered, staring intently at the ominous cocoon. " He''s right, the Guardian''s body is being fully absorbed and mutated, " confirmed Alex, watching the changes in the mana flows inside the cocoon. " And what will emerge from this? " Hestia asked, gripping Alex''s hand. She was frightened by the scene. " I don''t know. If you''re scared, I can send you home, " Alex offered, looking at the trembling Hestia. " No, it''s fine. I''ll manage, and I know you can protect me, " Hestia said, trying to force a smile. " Why haven''t you activated the protection on this floor yet? " Hermes asked nervously, his anxiety showing. " If you''re scared, I can also send you home, " Alex smirked, observing Hermes''s pale face. " Even if I''m scared, I''m not missing this spectacle for anything, " Hermes replied, steeling himself. " Well, as you say, my dear friend, " Alex said, continuing to watch the changes in the cocoon. " Where are all the monsters that fell from the ceiling? " Daphne asked, noticing they weren''t moving toward them. " They''re all around the settlement. Or rather, besieging it, " Ryuu replied, watching the horde of monsters circling the dome. " It looks like it''s time to activate the next layer of protection, " Alex said, noting that the process in the cocoon had started to slow down. Alex stamped the ground, sending a mana pulse to activate the final line of defense. Soon after, the pulse spread across the floor, and runes began to appear at key points, glowing brightly to indicate their activation. Symbols began to spread from the runes, covering the floor, walls, and ceiling. Alex''s group watched the process with astonishment, unable to believe their eyes. Everything around them was covered with symbols in an incomprehensible language, filling every surface. The hole in the ceiling through which monsters had previously fallen was covered with a membrane that also bore inscriptions, preventing anyone from entering or leaving. " Amazing, " Asfi murmured, observing the scene. " How did you achieve this? " she asked, directing her admiring gaze at Alex. Her curiosity about his abilities had grown into deep respect. " If I start explaining how I did it, we''ll need a whole day, which we don''t have, " Alex replied, causing the group to roll their eyes, understanding that his explanations were always complex and hard to grasp. " Then try to simplify it, " Hermes suggested, watching Alex closely. " Hmm... To put it simply, it''s like a large magical circle, " Alex said after a brief pause, trying to simplify his answer as much as possible. But his words only led to more questions from the group. " And simpler? " Tiona asked, with Alex rolling his eyes in frustration. " Fine. Look, each rune is part of a larger picture. When I activated them, they started connecting to each other to create a complete image, " Alex explained, simplifying his thought as much as he could. " So, the runes interact with each other to form one large magical circle? " Asfi clarified, trying to grasp the essence. " Exactly. Here''s your prize for the correct answer, " Alex said with a smile, tossing Asfi a candy, which she caught and ate with satisfaction. " What about me? " Hestia asked, tugging on Alex''s arm. " Alright, here you go, my spoiled goddess, " Alex replied, pulling out her favorite candies from his pocket. Hestia began munching on them with pleasure, instantly forgetting her fear. The group watched the interaction between Alex and Hestia, many shaking their heads as they saw him indulging his goddess. All attention was focused on the process happening in the cocoon. On the elevated platform where the group stood, there was complete silence. Alex watched the cocoon closely and noticed that the process was slowing down ¡ª a new Guardian was about to emerge. " It''s almost ready, " Alex said, drawing the group''s attention. As soon as he spoke these words, the flow of mana raging inside the cocoon suddenly ceased. A stifling silence settled around them ¡ª even the sounds of the monsters disappeared. Suddenly, there was a crackling noise as if the shell was starting to break. Cracks quickly spread across the entire surface of the cocoon, signaling the completion of the process. Soon, a black hand covered in a viscous substance, like mud, broke through the shell and dripped onto the floor. Then, with a sudden burst, the newly mutated Guardian emerged with such force that it created a powerful gust of wind that reached Alex''s group. Alex quickly created an additional barrier to protect his companions from the strong gust. The new Guardian now looked like something horrifying: its body, once resembling a stone golem, had transformed into a grotesque creature made of an incomprehensible substance. Its body was dotted with numerous eyes and mouths filled with sharp teeth. Each eye reflected madness and a thirst for blood, and the creature''s appearance inspired terror, as if it only craved destruction and chaos. " Alex, what happened to it? " asked Lily, her eyes fixed on the horrifying monster that no longer resembled the former stone golem. " It looks like they didn''t just use a crystal. Perhaps they merged it with the creature that inhabited the crystal, " Alex replied, watching the monster, whose roaring sounds created destructive shockwaves. " Are you sure you can handle this monster? " Ryuu asked, gripping Alex''s hand tightly and looking at him with worried eyes. " I''m sure. Or rather, I have no choice. I have to deal with it, " Alex answered, trying to reassure her. " Alex, I believe in you, but this monster gives me a terrible feeling, " added Hermes, who was so impressed by the sight of the monster that he had goosebumps. " Ladies, stick to our plan. I''ll distract the Guardian, and you handle the other monsters. The others are already weakened by the protection on this floor, so you shouldn''t have any trouble eliminating them, " Alex said, resolutely stepping out of the protective dome. Alex stepped out of the dome and summoned the Chastifol spear to test how durable the monster had become. He carefully observed the creature, approaching slowly, and considered possible methods of attack. " First, let''s test how durable and resilient it is, " Alex muttered, noticing the monster moving towards the settlement. " Chastifol, true form, " he said. The spear, floating behind him, glowed and began to change shape. It took on a golden hue, and the tip transformed into something resembling a leaf with streams of mana flowing over it. Mana started gathering around the spear like fire. " I hope this works," Alex muttered, preparing to test his bold theory. " True form of Chastifol, combined version. Mode "Multiplication" plus mode "Sunflower," " he commanded. The spear glowed even brighter and divided. In the new form, instead of small daggers, huge swords appeared. The swords plunged into the ground and began to sprout enormous buds. The number of buds matched the number of swords that had hidden underground. Gradually, the buds opened, revealing their true form ¡ª gigantic sunflower flowers. Alex''s group, watching the spectacle, couldn''t believe their eyes. They were especially stunned, those who had previously ridden on the spear when it took the form of a cushion. " I rode something that dangerous? " Hestia asked in amazement, rubbing her eyes as she tried to comprehend what was happening. " Me too, " confirmed Ais, looking at Alex''s back as he stood amidst the giant sunflowers. " What kind of weapon is this? " Hermes asked, pinching himself to make sure he wasn''t dreaming. " Alex calls this spear "Chastifol." He says it belonged to the fairy king, " Lily explained, recalling Alex''s stories. " Are there fairies in this world? " asked Asfi in surprise, examining the sunflowers that were gathering mana at the center of their flowers. " I don''t know. Alex rarely talks about his travels, " Lily shook her head. " But why did he summon them? " Hermes wondered, his eyes still fixed on the sunflowers. " Though, honestly, it looks amazing." " If you look more closely, you''ll see that mana is concentrating at the center of each flower. Most likely, Alex is preparing an attack, " Asfi explained, nudging Hermes and pointing to one of the sunflowers. Alex began infusing the sunflowers with mana, intending to strike the monster that still hadn''t noticed his actions. But when the mana concentration reached a critical point, the gigantic creature finally took notice and swiftly moved towards Alex, determined to destroy the enemy who dared to attack it. " You noticed too late, " Alex said with a smirk, watching the Guardian. " Now let''s see how durable you are." With those words, Alex prepared to activate his deadly weapon, eagerly anticipating how the sunflowers would unleash their power upon the monster. When the mana in the sunflowers reached its peak, Alex initiated the attack. Brilliant beams of mana burst from the flowers and sped towards the Guardian with incredible velocity. It was impossible to evade such a barrage of beams. Following its instincts, the Guardian shielded its head with one hand, protecting its weak spot, while the other hand covered its upper body, which Alex hadn''t been able to discern due to the dense flow of energy. The Guardian began to retreat under the relentless barrage of beams. When the attack ended, deep wounds were visible on the monster''s body, oozing a strange, filthy liquid resembling muddy water. Unlike ordinary wounds, these did not heal quickly. Alex closely observed the Guardian, analyzing where the wounds healed faster and where they healed more slowly. He recalled a theory ¡ª that a golem always has two crystals inside it sustaining its life. The closer the damage is to the crystals, the faster the wounds heal. Alex noticed that the wounds near the head and abdomen healed more quickly, suggesting possible locations for the crystals. Despite the mutations, the Guardian remained a golem. Alex understood what needed to be done and decided to move on to the next phase of the attack, eager to finish the battle. Alex leaped towards the Guardian, intending to drive it to the other side of the floor to give the girls a chance to deal with the other monsters and clear the floor. As soon as Alex vanished, heading towards the Guardian, the girls sprang into action. They rushed to the settlement to eliminate the remaining monsters while Alex distracted the Guardian. Their eyes burned with fire and a thirst for victory, as Alex had promised to grant the winner''s wish. As they neared the settlement, they stopped on a rise and exchanged competitive glances. " Victory will be mine, " Lily declared, clenching her fists. " You still need to grow up to compete with me, " Tiona smirked, twirling her Guan Dao. " Victory will be mine, " Ais confidently said, drawing her rapier. " Hah, I don''t think you have a chance. We''ve trained the longest with Alex, " Daphne added, slinging her club over her shoulder. " We''ll see, " Tiona replied, leaping towards the monsters. " I won''t let you be the first to spill blood, " Daphne shouted, following Tiona. " Hm, let''s see who wins, " Lily said, making a powerful jump and aiming to land in the center of the group of monsters. Meanwhile, Alex, summoning Beowulf mid-air, prepared to strike the Guardian with brute force. Pushing off the air, he accelerated sharply and, changing trajectory, delivered a powerful blow to the Guardian, sending it to the other side of the floor. The loud crash from the impact caused another tremor to ripple through the area. Alex landed and followed the Guardian. As Alex approached, he saw that the Guardian had already repaired the damage. Without wasting any time, Alex charged and struck the head, where he suspected the first crystal was located. The Guardian sensed Alex''s presence above and tried to cover the vulnerable spot, but did not expect such a powerful hit. The blow was so strong that the Guardian crashed to the ground, and the arm it used to shield itself was completely destroyed, although it began to slowly regenerate. Alex wasted no time and rushed back to continue his attack. In a fit of rage, the Guardian swung its healthy arm, trying to crush the attacker. But Alex deftly dodged each strike, looking for the right moment to land another blow to the head to destroy the crystal. When the opportunity arose, Alex did not hesitate. He leaped towards the Guardian''s head, delivered a powerful strike, then dodged a counterattack and pushed off the air, gaining momentum for his next assault. Alex realized that one hit wasn''t enough, but the crystal in the Guardian''s head was now visible. He charged at the crystal with overwhelming force, delivering a decisive blow. The Guardian fell onto its back, seemingly lifeless. Alex landed and watched the defeated foe. The mana flow, which had been circulating in the Guardian''s body, became chaotic and began to rapidly gather towards the crystal located in its chest. Alex did not waste any time. He did not want to give the Guardian a chance to undergo a second evolution. Rushing to the monster, he grabbed its leg and threw it into the air. While the Guardian was airborne, Alex delivered a powerful uppercut directly to the chest. The blow caused the Guardian to rise higher, but the wound on its body instantly healed. Alex realized that the Guardian''s power had increased. It seemed that the first crystal he destroyed was related to its initial abilities, while the second crystal, located in the chest, was part of the dark corruption merging with the Guardian. If the first crystal had helped resist this corruption, now it had completely taken over the Guardian''s body. Alex understood that to fully destroy the Guardian, he needed to obliterate both its body and the crystal. Alex summoned Yamato, intending to completely destroy the Guardian''s body and then shatter the crystal in its chest. Delivering another blow that lifted the Guardian higher, he assumed a fighting stance with Yamato. Silence fell over the dungeon ¡ª there were no sounds of battle or the chaotic roar of the Guardian. Alex focused on the attack. Drawing Yamato from its sheath, he began delivering a flurry of fast and precise strikes. In the air, where the Guardian floated, time seemed to freeze for a moment. Then there was the sound of tearing metal, and the space around was sliced with numerous lines. The Guardian''s body was instantly destroyed, leaving only the black, vile crystal from which miasma seeped. Alex''s hand was covered in a pale black flame, and he directed it towards the crystal hovering in the air. A shell was already beginning to form around the crystal as the Guardian attempted to regenerate. However, it did not manage to recover in time, as Alex clenched his hand, causing the crystal to crack. Cracks appeared on its surface, and the crystal emitted a howl filled with hatred towards all living things. Alex did not want to listen to this and, clenching his fist, shattered the crystal. As the crystal fragments hit the ground, they were engulfed in black flames, completely burning away the remnants of the crystal. Alex had done the right thing by preventing the Guardian from undergoing a second stage of evolution. Only a fool would wait for the enemy to become stronger before continuing the battle. Ensuring that the Guardian was destroyed, Alex looked towards the settlement where the girls continued to fight. Deciding to check on how they were faring, he set his sights on the settlement and leaped in its direction. To be continued... Chapter 55 - 55: Don’t Underestimate the Loli Goddess The adventurers in the settlement watched the Guardian''s transformation with indescribable fear and despair. Even as they resigned themselves to the inevitable doom, they couldn''t accept such a miserable death. The black slime consumed the Guardian, forming a cocoon, and everyone knew that something far stronger and more terrifying than any disaster known to this world would emerge from it. Despair reached its peak when cracks began to appear on the cocoon''s surface. When the mutated Guardian''s hand emerged from one of the cracks, the adventurers dropped their weapons in horror, losing all will to fight. They realized there was no chance of victory, and even the hope of salvation had vanished. The sight of those insane eyes covering the Guardian''s body, seemingly staring straight into their souls, made them tremble with terror. Those who still stood fell into despair, realizing there was no escape. The residents of the settlement began praying to every known god, hoping the barrier surrounding them would withstand the monster''s onslaught. As the new Guardian moved toward the settlement, the last remnants of hope crumbled, leaving only a sense of resignation. However, suddenly, the Guardian froze, turned its head, and quickly headed in the opposite direction. Everyone who witnessed this was confused, not understanding why the creature changed course. Questions filled their minds: "Why? What for?" "Why did that monster turn around?" one of the adventurers asked in a trembling voice. "I... I don''t know, but maybe it will buy us some time," another replied, stammering as they watched the retreating Guardian. "What time has it bought us? We''re still trapped here. If that monster doesn''t kill us, the others besieging the barrier will," cynically added a third adventurer with a grim expression. "He''s right. Even if that monster got distracted for a couple of minutes, it won''t help us," said a fourth, sitting on the ground, unwilling to take any action. "We can''t defeat that creature, even if we all unite. We''re doomed to lose," the fourth continued. "Most of the people in this settlement have already lost the will to fight. Just look around," the third said, pointing to the other adventurers who were sitting dejectedly on the ground, resigned to their fate. "Can we really give up so easily?" asked a young adventurer, who had overheard the conversation. "Rookie, you don''t understand anything yet. This monster reminds me of the ''One-Eyed Dragon,'' and do you really think we can handle this?" the fourth adventurer asked, looking at the very young adventurer. "And we''re not even going to try?" the young adventurer persisted. "Listen here, kid, the only thing that can save us now is a miracle, which we''re unlikely to get," the third adventurer replied, furrowing his brows. These conversations echoed throughout the settlement. Some decided to fight to die with honor, while others accepted their fate and simply waited for the end. But one thing united them all¡ªno one wanted to die. They watched the Guardian until it was struck by numerous mana beams, which began pushing it back. "What is that? And who attacked the Guardian?" exclaimed the young adventurer, watching the Guardian retreat. "Maybe this is the miracle I was talking about," the third adventurer replied, watching as the Guardian sustained multiple injuries after the attack. "But who attacked it?" the young adventurer asked. "Does it matter? The important thing is that someone dared to attack that monster," said the fourth adventurer, and a spark of hope for salvation appeared in his eyes. "It seems like he''s recovering quickly," the young adventurer remarked, pointing at the Guardian, who was healing his wounds. "And very quickly at that," added the second adventurer, seeing how the Guardian was regaining strength. "Heh, so I guess miracles don''t really happen... and here I was starting to hope," the fourth adventurer said gloomily, trying to hold on to even a shred of hope for salvation. The adventurers who had been hoping for a miracle were disappointed when the powerful attack only injured the Guardian but didn''t destroy him. The Guardian began to rapidly heal his wounds, and those who still believed in a miracle hoped that the unknown attacker could still defeat him. Everyone in the settlement watched with anxiety as the Guardian slowly recovered and seemed ready to resume his advance¡ªuntil a sudden strike sent him flying to the other end of the floor. The adventurers who witnessed this stood with their mouths agape, unable to believe their eyes. Someone had struck the enormous Guardian, who seemed to weigh countless tons, and sent him flying to the other side of the floor. "What was that? And who could''ve done it?" the young adventurer asked. "If I knew who was capable of that, I''d kiss that person," the third adventurer replied, feeling a slight tremor from the Guardian''s fall. "And what if it''s a man? Would you still kiss him?" the second adventurer asked with a smirk, looking at his friend, who grimaced at the thought. "Maybe, but I''d prefer it if it were a woman," the third replied, standing by his words. "Then you''ll have to get in line if it''s a woman," the fourth adventurer said with a tone of disdain. "But I''m still curious to know who could''ve done that," the second adventurer said with a heavy sigh, realizing that their lives might now be out of danger. "I have a guess who it might be. But I''m not sure," the first adventurer said, stroking his chin thoughtfully. "You think you know who it is?" the young adventurer asked, looking at the older man. "I''m not certain, but there''s only one person in Orario capable of something like that," the first adventurer replied, looking at the young adventurer. "You''re talking about him, right? Am I correct?" the third adventurer clarified. "If it''s him, then it''s entirely possible," the second confirmed. "Who are you talking about?" the young adventurer interrupted, eager to know the answer. "We''re talking about the ''Demon King'' who lives in Orario," the third adventurer said. "Demon King?" the young adventurer asked in surprise. "What, have you been living under a rock? Everyone in Orario fears and respects that man," the second adventurer chuckled. "Well, I only recently arrived in Orario, and this is my first trip into the dungeon," the young adventurer admitted sheepishly. "Then listen up, and learn about the ''Demon King'' we''re talking about. Alexander Valdigoat reached Level 2 faster than anyone else. On his first day in the dungeon, he tore through ten floors, killing every monster in his path. On his next expedition, he single-handedly defeated Goliath with one strike. The hole in the ceiling from his blow remained for a long time, and you could see the Goliath''s chamber through it," the third adventurer began to explain. "Is he really that strong?" the young adventurer asked in disbelief. "He''s not just strong; he''s terrifyingly strong. When he was challenged by the Apollo Familia¡­" the third continued, but he was interrupted. "Hey, remember, that''s not information you should be spreading around," the second adventurer cautioned. "Does it matter? We might all die soon anyway, and this kid could learn something new," the third replied, waving his hand dismissively as if to say it was no big deal. "If it''s not supposed to be told, maybe I shouldn''t be listening?" the young adventurer asked. "It''s fine, just keep it to yourself, and everything will be alright," reassured the first adventurer. "When the Apollo Familia challenged him, it wasn''t a battle; it was complete destruction. His strength and skills remain a mystery to everyone in Orario, but everyone unanimously considers him the ''Demon King,''" the third adventurer concluded. The adventurers began sharing stories of their encounters with the ''Demon King'' in the dungeon, each story sounding more incredible than the last. The young adventurer could hardly believe that such a person existed. Such feats could only belong to a "Hero" from legends, not an ordinary person. "What annoys me the most is that he''s always surrounded by beautiful girls," said the fourth adventurer with irritation. "I completely agree. But I heard a rumor that all the goddesses in Orario are chasing him just to hug him," the first adventurer added, recalling a ridiculous rumor. "I also heard that even Freya herself loves him," the second adventurer interjected. "That''s probably just a rumor. I can''t believe Freya would love that person," the fourth adventurer countered. "And who is Freya?" the young adventurer asked, confused. "Freya is considered the most beautiful goddess in Orario. Anyone who sees her becomes captivated by her beauty," the first adventurer explained. "She is truly beautiful. Next to her, any other girl seems ordinary," the third adventurer confirmed. "What if it''s true?" the young adventurer suddenly asked, drawing attention. "If it''s true, then life would be meaningless, because that person has obtained the most valuable treasure in Orario," the second adventurer said bleakly. While the adventurers discussed Alex and grumbled about his fortune, sounds of battle began to reach them from outside the barrier. Hearing this, the adventurers rushed to see who this madman was fighting monsters outside the barrier. Upon arriving at the vantage point, they were astonished: a group of girls was fighting outside the barrier, wielding their weapons as if they were mowing grass. Seeing the girls destroy monsters, the adventurers'' blood began to boil, and they also wanted to join the fight, but they were held back by the barrier protecting the settlement. Some began to recognize the girls, and as soon as the first adventurer shouted the name of one of them, everyone else understood who was fighting. "Do you know these girls?" the young adventurer asked, unable to tear his eyes away from the scene. "Everyone knows them," the first adventurer replied. "The one with the light hair is Ais Wallenstein, the ''Sword Princess.'' The one with the tanned skin is Tiona Hiryuut, or ''Amazon.'' They''re both from the Loki Familia." "And the other girls?" the young adventurer continued to ask. "The one with the red hair and massive club is Daphne from the Hestia Familia. She''s also known as ''Ogre'' for the way she wields her weapon," explained the third adventurer, pointing to Daphne. "The little girl tossing monsters around with her fists is Lily, also known as ''One Punch Girl.'' She''s from the Hestia Familia as well," the second adventurer added, pointing to Lily. "And the one with the blue hair standing behind everyone, healing her teammates, is Cassandra, or ''The Cowardly Healer.'' She''s also part of the Hestia Familia," the second adventurer continued, indicating Cassandra. "And what about that elf girl?" the young adventurer asked, pointing to Ryuu, who was tirelessly fighting monsters. "An elf girl, you say," the second adventurer pondered, stroking his chin. "Hey, isn''t that the waitress from ''The Hostess of Fertility''?" the third adventurer suddenly remarked, recognizing the girl. "Right, you''re right. But there''s not much known about her, so I can''t tell you much. But remember: if you ever find yourself in that restaurant, don''t even think about hitting on the waitresses, or you''ll leave with broken arms," warned the fourth adventurer, to which the young one quickly nodded. "But still, these girls are just incredible," the young adventurer said with admiration. "Forget about them; they''re out of your league," said the third adventurer, placing a hand on the young adventurer''s shoulder. "What do you mean by that?" the young adventurer asked, embarrassed. "Just what I said. Those girls are protected by the ''Demon King.'' The last person who tried to bother them ended up with all his bones broken," the third adventurer reminded him, recalling the tragic fate of one fool. "And even if the ''Demon King'' doesn''t touch you, those girls will definitely not leave your body intact," the third adventurer added, pointing to the girls who were fighting with particular ferocity. "Besides, let''s not forget the rumor that the ''Sword Princess'' and the ''Demon King'' have a child," interjected the second adventurer. "So, kid, you''d better forget about them if you want to stay in one piece," the third adventurer said, patting the young adventurer''s shoulder in a consoling manner. While the adventurers chatted and watched the girls fight, the girls didn''t stop for a moment, aiming to kill as many monsters as possible. Their numbers were so great that it seemed like no matter how many they killed, the monsters kept coming. Tiona swung her weapon like a propeller, turning monsters into mincemeat. Each thrust of Ais''s rapier pierced through several enemies. She recalled all her training with Alex, which had taught her to kill monsters with a single precise strike. Ryuu, meanwhile, moved deftly among the hordes of monsters, destroying those who dared to stand in her way. At the same time, she chanted a spell to activate her skill and eliminate as many monsters surrounding her as possible. Daphne, like a mad ogre, swung her massive club, sending monsters flying in different directions. Those who didn''t turn into mincemeat from her strikes were left severely injured. Lily methodically smashed monsters'' heads, and if she didn''t manage to kill them with one blow, she delivered a second. Each of her strikes created space to maneuver and avoid being surrounded. Even Cassandra, who usually hid and healed, kept up with the others. Following Haruhime''s example, she also started smashing monsters'' heads with her staff. "Ha-ha-ha, I need more monsters!" Daphne laughed maniacally as she turned another enemy into mincemeat. "Looks like Daphne picked up more bad habits than good ones from Alex," Lily observed, striking a monster sneaking up from behind. "You''re not so different from her, are you?" Tiona replied, slicing through another monster. "I''m not! I''m a sweet little hobbit girl," Lily retorted, crushing a monster''s head with her hand, her face splattered with blood. "Uh-huh, sure, I believe you," Tiona smirked, watching Lily display her brutal side as she killed another monster. "And what about you? Always pestering him like an animal in heat," Lily countered with sarcasm. "It''s not heat; it''s an expression of love," Tiona said, sending a monster flying toward Lily, who immediately punched a hole through its chest. "As you say, lustful amazon," Lily grinned, grabbing a monster by the leg, spinning it around, and then throwing it at Tiona. "You''re helping me win, how sweet of you," Tiona said, cutting down a monster flying toward her. "Who wants to help you!" Lily shouted, venting her anger on a monster caught in her fury. "98," Ais calmly reported, killing another monster. "Damn, I only have 63. I need to hurry up," Tiona said, starting to kill monsters even faster. "Heh, I have 78," Lily said disdainfully, glancing at Tiona, who had rushed into the thick of the monsters. "I have 56," Daphne said, sending another monster flying like a real baseball player. "If you killed them instead of sending them into the air, you''d have more," Cassandra commented, smashing another monster''s head with her staff. "Be quiet, or after this battle, they''ll start calling you the ''Bloodthirsty Healer,''" Daphne remarked, looking at her friend, whose clothes were soaked in blood. Cassandra''s face darkened at the comment. As the girls fought and counted the number of monsters they''d killed, something unexpected happened in the heart of the battle. A strong gust of wind suddenly erupted from the center, lifting many monsters into the air and tearing them apart. The remains scattered in all directions. The girls saw Ryuu at the center of this storm and frowned, realizing that the elf had used her ability to kill as many monsters as possible. "157," Ryuu said with a smile when her skill''s effect ended. "Don''t think you''ve won," Lily shouted, rushing towards the center of the monster swarm. "That''s right! We''re just warming up!" Tiona added, throwing her weapon towards the monsters, which began slicing through them like a lawnmower. "Yaaaah!" Daphne shouted, slamming her club into the ground with all her might. Rocks flew up from the impact, which she then launched at the monsters. The stones flew like they were shot from a shotgun, piercing through everything in their path. "Girls, this isn''t fair! I''m a healer!" Cassandra exclaimed as the girls began attacking the monsters with even greater ferocity. "It''s your fault for slacking off on combat training," Daphne replied, chasing after the other girls. "It''s not my fault they''re so difficult!" Cassandra shouted with tears in her eyes and ran to join the group. As the girls fought the monsters, Alex arrived at a hill near the settlement. He watched their battle, seated on his throne, which he had summoned because he had forgotten to return Chastiefol, which was still in sunflower mode near the temporary house. Lighting a cigarette, he glanced at the battlefield. "Hm, they''ve already taken out half. Not bad progress," Alex noted, releasing puffs of smoke. "Even weakened by 50%, these monsters are still quite resilient," he commented, watching one of the monsters that had been sent flying. It landed outside the crowd and began to recover quickly. "Looks like they''ve undergone another mutation." Alex observed as the monsters healed their severe wounds. "To kill one of these, you need to destroy the crystal or deal damage it can''t recover from," he pondered, studying the mana flows in the monsters'' bodies. "Or just keep hitting them until they can''t heal," he added, noticing Daphne continuing to beat one monster, turning it into minced meat. "And Cassandra''s doing pretty well, considering she''s a healer," Alex noted, seeing her battering a lone monster with her staff. "Ah, Lily, my pride and joy! You''re one step closer to your goal of becoming the ''One Strike Girl.'' I''m so proud of you," he said with a smile, watching Lily kill several monsters with a single blow. "Daphne is showing her tough nature again," Alex smirked, watching her turn another monster into mince. "Tiona and Ais are also holding up well. Ais managed to replicate the strike I showed her. I''m proud. And Tiona remains true to herself, wherever she goes," he observed, watching the girls in battle. "Where''s my favorite elf?" Alex wondered aloud, not seeing Ryuu among the battle. "Ah, there she is," he said, noticing Ryuu using her skill to create a windstorm that tore monsters apart. "Even if one wins, I''ll need to prepare consolation prizes for the others," Alex thought, not wanting the girls to feel disheartened. Alex watched with interest as the number of monsters rapidly decreased under the girls'' fierce attacks. He was surprised that they didn''t seem tired at all; instead, they had only increased the pace of the battle. Suspecting it was related to the promised prize for the victor, Alex noticed that Ryuu had stopped using her skill¡ªapparently, she was nearly out of mana, which had slowed her progress. When only one monster remained, the girls began fighting over the right to kill it. But one of them had secretly landed the final blow, inciting the others'' collective anger. Ais, standing with an impassive expression over the fallen monster, ignored their protests. "I won," Ais said calmly, a glimmer of joy in her eyes. "You played unfairly!" Lily exclaimed, pointing an accusing finger at Ais. "Who would have thought I''d fall short by just one monster," Ryuu said with a smile, unperturbed by her defeat. "Congratulations, Ais, on the victory," Alex said, clapping his hands and drawing the girls'' attention. "How long have you been here?" Ryuu asked, approaching Alex. "I was sitting on that hill watching you," he replied, pointing to the hill where he had been. "Did you take care of the Guardian so quickly?" Tiona asked, inspecting Alex for any injuries. "I''m not like you all, wasting time on disputes," Alex smirked, shrugging his shoulders, which drew discontent from the girls. "Anyway, I want to congratulate you. You did great in this battle," he praised them. "Hmmm, it''s only natural," Tiona said proudly, sticking out her chest. "Why are you bragging about your board?" Lily asked disdainfully. "What board?" Tiona wondered, looking down, her eye starting to twitch. "They can still grow!" she yelled, pointing a finger at Lily. "I don''t think they''re going to grow," Lily replied indifferently, ignoring Tiona''s anger. "Alright, you can argue later. We need to head back and gather the others to go home," Alex said, stopping the argument. "What about the other adventurers?" Ryuu asked, pointing to the dome where the adventurers stood, watching everything unfold. "I think we can let them out," Alex said, removing the dome that covered the settlement and his temporary home. As Alex removed the dome, the adventurers began to emerge from the settlement. However, he didn''t wait for them to approach for a conversation. Instead, he grabbed the girls and quickly headed to his temporary home on the 18th floor, leaving the adventurers puzzled by his sudden disappearance. Upon arrival, Alex witnessed a strange scene: Bella and Asfi had their weapons trained on a mysterious woman who was holding Hestia hostage. Assessing the situation, Alex realized he had inadvertently caused this by removing the protection from the house. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As they arrived, the woman holding Hestia turned to them and pressed the knife even closer to her throat. "Don''t come any closer if you want to stay alive," she threatened. Alex stopped, examining the woman: black hair, black eyes, black dress. "Hmmm... Black hair, eyes, and dress... You must be Nyx from that group of losers," Alex said, recognizing her. "You know me?" Nyx asked, bewildered, watching Alex. "Of course. Thanatos and Indra happily told me all about your gang, including Dionysus and Erebus," he replied with a smirk. "So that''s where those two failures went," Nyx said grimly. "They had no choice," Alex shrugged and lit a cigarette. "I don''t care about those failures. Your goddess is in my hands, and now you''ll follow my orders," Nyx said menacingly. "Ah, Nyx, Nyx¡­ How naive you are, goddess," Alex said with a slight shake of his head and a hint of disappointment. "If only you weren''t so arrogant and had learned more about my family¡­" Nyx stared at him in confusion, not understanding what he was hinting at. "You''d know that the goddesses I associate with have undergone self-defense training against perverts," Alex added with a smile. Nyx still didn''t grasp what was happening. "Alright, Hestia, you can take care of her," Alex said calmly, glancing at Hestia, who nodded in response. "What are you¡­ Gack!" Nyx tried to say, but suddenly received a crushing elbow strike to the stomach. Hearing Alex''s words, Hestia immediately sprang into action. She swiftly delivered an elbow strike to Nyx''s stomach, then, skillfully flipping her over her shoulder, finished the attack with a nose strike, just as Alex had taught her, to ensure her opponent was knocked out. Nyx didn''t initially understand what was happening until she felt a sharp pain in her abdomen. Then her body was thrown downward, crashing to the floor. The last thing she saw was Hestia''s fist rapidly approaching her face. "Wow, it looks like Hestia broke her nose," Hermes said, paling at the sight and vowing never to bother Hestia again. "And what did you expect? My sweet goddess completed a full self-defense course," Alex said, approaching Hestia and gently patting her on the head. "Yes! I worked really hard!" Hestia replied proudly, raising her fist. "And it''s not just Hestia. Freya, Hephaestus, and Loki have also taken the course. I don''t want any perverts bothering them. Besides, every girl from my family and Loki''s received a full self-defense kit," Alex said, looking at Hermes, who had started sweating coldly. "Are you joking?" Hermes asked incredulously, observing Alex''s satisfied expression. "Well, if you ever get shocked by a girl because you harassed her, just know she''s from Loki''s family," Alex said, shrugging, which made Tiona unable to contain her laughter. "Can I get one too?" Asfi asked, leaving Hermes completely baffled. He stared at her in disbelief as if she had betrayed him. "Of course, but those kits are kept at my home," Alex replied, giving Asfi a thumbs up. Hermes simply sank dejectedly to the ground, realizing that Asfi could now shock him at any moment. "What will you do with Nyx? Aren''t you going to forgive her just because she''s beautiful?" Hestia asked, looking intently at Alex. "Of course not. She''s caused enough trouble. To me, villains have no gender¡ªwhether it''s a man or a woman doesn''t matter. If they''ve committed a crime, they''ll face appropriate punishment," Alex said firmly. "To start, she needs to be bound and we should wait until she regains consciousness," he added, tightly binding Nyx to prevent her from using her powers or escaping. "Her future fate depends on her words. She''ll either end up locked in the Heavens or go through the same rehabilitation course as her cronies," Alex said, tossing the remainder of his cigarette. Hearing this, part of the group, who didn''t know what the rehabilitation entailed, became curious about the process. But first, the girls decided to rest, as fatigue had set in. Alex just shook his head, watching them casually collapse onto the grass to recover their strength. He remembered his spear that he had left behind and summoned it back. Chastifol returned, resuming its previous form and hovering behind its master. As Alex looked at the bound Nyx, he pondered whether to let her regain consciousness on her own or to help her, as he had with other idiots. To be continued¡­ Chapter 56 - 56: Unveiling the Truth and Future Plans Alex looked at Nyx, lying on the floor with a broken nose, and just shook his head. Her attempt to take a hostage to turn the situation in her favor was truly foolish. Alex had prepared for such an outcome, not wanting Hestia to one day be captured and blame herself for what happened. He smiled, realizing that the training had paid off. It was nice to see Hestia skillfully executing combos to take down her opponents. Summoning his throne, Alex decided to sit and watch while the girls rested. "Need any help?" Alex asked, looking at the girls lying on the grass, uncertain if they were asleep or just resting. "I''m fine, I''ll rest a bit and be ready to fight again," Daphne said, not opening her eyes. "I could use some help; I''m a healer, and I''m not used to this kind of strain," Cassandra said wearily, trying to lift her head. "That''s because you neglected your training and did everything half-heartedly," Daphne retorted, turning her head towards Cassandra. "My job is to heal, not to beat monsters with my staff," Cassandra argued, displeased with Daphne''s words. "But Haruhime isn''t bothered by it and handles monsters just fine," Lily interjected in a tired tone. "Haruhime is a priestess; that''s half a combat class," Cassandra replied indignantly, refusing to acknowledge their point. "As you say," Daphne replied calmly, closing her eyes again and continuing to rest. "I see you''re not too tired if you can argue," Alex said, watching the girls, who merely groaned in response, expressing their fatigue. Alex just laughed as he observed the girls and continued sitting on his throne, his gaze fixed on Nyx, who lay bound on the ground with a broken nose and a bloodied face. Hermes, realizing that all the problems were resolved, returned to his usual state and was now sitting on a log, softly chatting with Asfi, who was clearly ignoring him. Alex, catching snippets of their conversation, only grimaced, understanding that Hermes was trying to dissuade Asfi from buying a self-defense kit. "No, Hermes, I really need that kit," Asfi said, drawing everyone''s attention. "But why do you need it? You can already protect yourself," Hermes pleaded, almost in tears, trying to hold Asfi''s hand as she stood up. "I''m a girl, and as Alex said: every girl should be able to stand up for herself," Asfi replied calmly, pushing Hermes'' hand away. "Don''t do this to me! I don''t want you to shock me with the stun gun one day too," Hermes said plaintively, showing complete despair on his face. "If you don''t act like a fool, no one will use a stun gun on you," Alex interjected, watching the whole scene with a smile. "I''m not doing anything wrong, just having a little fun," Hermes defended himself, looking at Alex. "Of course, spying on bathing girls, peeking into changing rooms, and other ''little things''¡ªthat''s definitely not mischief, but quite serious business," Alex replied with clear sarcasm. "You''re spying on bathing girls? Want to get another dose of ''positivity''?" Hestia asked menacingly, pulling the stun gun from her bag. Hermes immediately hid behind Asfi, trying to keep Hestia from getting to him. "It was purely for scientific purposes!" Hermes defended himself, trembling with fear. "Of course, ''scientific purposes.'' And Hermes is definitely not a pervert, but a truly respectable god," Alex chimed in with a broad smile. "Why are you doing all this? Don''t you know about male solidarity?" Hermes asked indignantly, pointing at Alex. "Of course, I know. But you said we''re friends. And as your good friend, I''d be happy to throw you under the bus," Alex said, struggling to keep from laughing at the sight of Hermes''s face, which looked like he''d just eaten a whole ton of lemons. "You¡­ You¡­ You!" Hermes stammered, pointing at Alex, unable to find words for his outrage. "That''s right, it''s me," Alex replied proudly, pointing at himself with his thumbs. Everyone started laughing at Hermes'' predicament. Even those resting on the grass, who hadn''t lifted their heads, could hear the entire conversation and couldn''t hold back their laughter. Hestia, still holding the stun gun, watched Hermes intently, who, hiding behind Asfi, was afraid to look away, fearing she would sneak up on him and hit him again. Asfi, behind whom Hermes was hiding, was starting to lose patience. She also had a desire to "gift" her god a dose of "positivity" so he would stop bothering her. "Hermes, stop hiding behind me. Hestia-sama won''t do anything to you," Asfi said irritably, pushing him away. "But-but-but¡­" Hermes mumbled, losing his last line of defense. "No ''buts.'' You''re an adult man and should take responsibility for your actions," Asfi declared with disdain, recalling how Hermes had spied on the girls while they were bathing. "That''s right, Hermes, you''re a man, so be one and bravely accept a stun gun hit from Hestia," Alex smirked. "Exactly, pervert! Now come here and take your punishment," Hestia exclaimed, rushing at Hermes. The stun gun in her hands crackled menacingly, and Hermes, seized by panic, fled. "Wait, Hestia! I won''t do it again!" Hermes shouted, running away from her. The situation triggered another wave of laughter among everyone present. Alex smiled, thinking that moments like these were a great way to relax and temporarily forget about other problems. There''s nothing better than laughing with family, even if just for a moment. He watched as Hermes, shouting about his reform, ran around the house while Hestia, speeding up, tried to catch him. "Alex, what''s with the throne you''re sitting on?" Asfi asked, pulling him away from watching the chase. "You mean this throne?" Alex clarified, pointing to it. "Yes, it''s quite strange and different from any throne I''ve seen," Asfi continued, examining the throne closely. "You''re right, it''s not an ordinary throne," Alex agreed. "This throne is a scabbard for a sword." Asfi adjusted her glasses and looked at the throne even more closely. "A scabbard, you say? So, that handle at the top is part of the weapon?" she asked, pointing to the handle at the top of the throne. "Exactly. Look here," Alex said, standing up from the throne and drawing the sword. The blade was broad and silver, with lines running along it. Near the guard, a blue-violet crystal sparkled, the guard was golden, and the black handle allowed a firm grip with both hands. "Amazing¡­" Asfi whispered, inspecting the sword from all sides. "What''s it called?" she asked, adjusting her glasses. "This sword is called ''Sandalphon'' after one of the angels, and the throne is ''Throne of Annihilation,'' it''s part of this sword," Alex replied, returning the sword to its scabbard. "And there''s also its dark version, ''Nihima,'' but I haven''t gotten around to creating it yet," he added with a shrug. "Your spear, according to Lily, belonged to the fairy king, and your sword is named after an angel that doesn''t exist in this world," Asfi said, staring intently at Alex. Her words drew the attention of even those lying on the grass, as everyone was eager to know who Alex truly was. "Who are you really?" Asfi asked, and Alex paused for a moment. "I¡­" Alex began, but he was interrupted. "Alex, are you sure you want to reveal who you really are?" Hestia asked, dragging the unconscious Hermes with her. Hestia''s words left Alex momentarily stunned. He hadn''t anticipated that revealing his true nature could lead to negative consequences. "Well, damn it," Alex thought. "Do you really want to know who I truly am?" he asked, looking at the girls, eager to hear their response. "Yes!" the girls answered in unison. "Well, I¡­" Alex began, but suddenly fell silent, intensifying the tension on the girls'' faces as they awaited his confession. "Enough with the dramatic pauses! Just tell us who you really are!" Lily exclaimed, having gathered her strength. "Alright, alright. I just wanted to lighten the mood a bit. Your faces got so serious that I started feeling uneasy," Alex said with a smile. "In truth, I am¡­ the Demon King from another world." The girls'' minds momentarily short-circuited upon hearing this. They tried to process what they had just heard. "YOU WHAT?!" they shouted in unison. "I''m saying I''m the Demon King from another world," Alex repeated. The girls began to exchange glances, realizing they hadn''t misheard. "That explains a lot," Hermes said, getting up from the floor and brushing himself off. "I see you''ve recovered faster this time," Alex noted, looking at Hermes, who simply nodded in response. "And what do you mean by ''That explains a lot''?" Alex asked, fixing his gaze on Hermes. "Your strength, knowledge, not to mention your weapon. All of it definitely doesn''t belong to this world," Hermes replied in his usual tone. "But there''s still one thing to find out: why are you here?" Hermes asked with a serious voice, staring intently at Alex. "It might be fate, or maybe just chance, that I ended up in this world. But I certainly don''t intend to destroy it. If I wanted to, I would have done it long ago," Alex replied calmly, which eased the tension on the others'' faces. "So, you don''t wish harm upon this world?" Asfi asked, taking a slight step back from Alex. "Do you think if I were evil, Hestia would love me?" Alex asked, raising an eyebrow, which made everyone fall silent and turn their attention to the blushing goddess. "Well, you''ve got a point there," Hermes conceded, stroking his chin. "So all your knowledge and abilities came from your old world?" Hermes continued, his eyes shining with curiosity. "Maybe," Alex answered with a slight smile. Hermes began bombarding Alex with questions on various topics Alex was unwilling to answer. Alex knew that if he answered even one question, Hermes would continue indefinitely. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While Hermes was pestering Alex, the group of girls was discussing their own matters. "Heh, Ryuu fell in love with the Demon King," Lily said with a smirk, observing Ryuu''s flustered face. Her words prompted laughter from the other girls. "And you don''t love him yourself? Don''t try to deny it, everyone already knows," Tiona teased Lily with a smile, looking at her friend who was trying to embarrass Ryuu. "Be quiet, you lustful amazon," Lily retorted, not denying the accusation. "So, our captain is the real Demon King?" Bella asked, and everyone stared at her in surprise. "And Alex wanted to make her a ''Hero,'' and she''s a bit naive," Daphne pointed out, glancing at Bella. "I''m a ''Hero''? Where did you get that idea?" Bella asked, pointing to herself. "Alex said that right after he first saw you," Lily replied, causing Bella to blush. "But I can''t be a ''Hero,'' I just want to help people," Bella said, embarrassed. "Even that already makes you half a ''Hero", but it''s just an opportunity, not a predetermined future. You can choose who you want to become yourself," Ryuu reassured her, causing Bella''s face to relax. "And besides, if Alex is the Demon King, why is he like this, rather than like a typical Demon King?" Tiona pondered, making the others think. "Maybe he''s just like that by nature?" Cassandra tentatively suggested. "In some ways, you''re right. He''s usually cheerful and a bit silly, but sometimes he becomes serious and thoughtful. It''s like having two people in one body," Lily said, having spent the most time with Alex. "But Alex remains Alex," Ais concluded, and all the girls nodded in agreement. While the girls discussed Alex''s character, Alex himself was trying to fend off the unending barrage of questions from Hermes. The questions were coming at him like a machine gun, and there were so many that he could hardly understand what Hermes was asking. "Can you stop asking so many questions at once? I can''t make out anything," Alex said, covering Hermes''s mouth with his hand, but Hermes continued to mumble, clearly trying to ask more questions. "Here''s the deal: I''ll remove my hand, and you ask questions one at a time. But if you start rambling again, I''ll just stop answering. Got it?" Alex said, looking at Hermes, who nodded quickly. "Alright, then ask away. If the question isn''t too strange, I''ll answer," Alex said, removing his hand from Hermes''s mouth. "Are there others like you?" Hermes asked, causing Alex to ponder. This question threw Alex off balance, and he fell into deep thought. Could there be someone like Anos in this multiverse? Or did Alex absorb all of his power into himself? After all, two identical beings with such unique power couldn''t exist. Or perhaps he just received the same potential as Anos and they might meet someday. These questions troubled Alex, and he couldn''t find a definitive answer. "To be honest, I don''t know. There might be others with similar power, but I''m not sure," Alex finally replied, shaking his head. "What do you mean by ''such power''?" Asfi asked, noticing Alex''s frown. "That''s exactly what I mean: the power I possess is quite unique, and two beings with that power can''t exist in the same place," Alex answered, looking up, but instead of the sky, he saw a ceiling adorned with crystals. "I still don''t get it," Hermes said, looking at Alex''s thoughtful face. "Don''t worry about it, I''m not sure myself," Alex said, lowering his gaze and focusing on Hermes. "What will you do once you deal with this group of villains?" Hermes asked, curious about Alex''s plans after all this. "I think I''ll start traveling. To begin with, I want to visit the worlds that interest me," Alex replied with a smile, and Hestia''s eyes lit up. "You''ll take me with you, right?" Hestia asked, jumping onto Alex''s lap. "Of course, my little goddess. Wherever I go, I''ll take you with me," Alex said, kissing Hestia on the top of her head. Alex''s words caught the attention of the girls, who had been discussing their own matters on the side. As soon as they heard about the travel, they immediately understood that it involved traveling to another world. Their eyes sparkled with interest, and they quickly stood up, deciding to join the conversation. "Can I come too?" Tiona asked loudly, joining the conversation. "I''m not leaving anywhere yet, and you''re already gearing up for adventures?" Alex asked with a crooked smile. "What''s the first place you want to visit?" Lily asked with interest. "Probably, I''d like to see the ''Lonely Mountain.'' Ever since I first heard about it, the desire to visit that place has never left me," Alex replied, smiling. "What is the ''Lonely Mountain''? Why is it called that?" Hestia asked, lifting her head to get a better look at Alex. "Heh. It''s also known as ''Erebor.'' It''s a dwarven kingdom, and the mountain is filled with treasures that the dwarves have mined over the years. There''s so much gold in the mountain that it seems to flow like a golden river. There are so many precious gems that they sparkle like stars in the night sky," Alex explained, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "So you want to go after the dwarves'' treasure?" Hermes asked, and Alex''s face twisted. "You''re going to ruin everything as usual," Alex said with a frown, looking at Hermes, who had chimed in again. "That''s right, Hermes, you should be quiet. Can''t you see Alex is talking about something interesting?" Asfi said disapprovingly, looking at Hermes. Everyone gave Hermes a disapproving look, wishing he would be quiet. "Besides, I''d like to visit the ''Shire,'' where hobbits live, and the elven kingdom, and other beautiful places in this world," Alex continued describing the places he wanted to visit. "Is ''Shire'' the place where hobbits and Bilbo Baggins live?" Lily asked with interest. "Yes, Lily. It''s the place where Bilbo Baggins lives. Hobbits live in the hills. Their homes are built so that it seems like they''re underground. But the homes are cozy, as is their hospitality," Alex said, making Lily''s eyes sparkle with the desire to see that beautiful place. "I''m curious about how the elven kingdom differs from ours," Ryuu remarked, looking at Alex. "Sorry, but I can''t compare because I haven''t been to the elven kingdom in this world," Alex replied with a crooked smile. "In Middle-earth, there''s also ''Rivendell,'' where the high elves live, and the kingdom of the wood elves, ruled by King Thranduil. But from what I know, he''s a bit... unpleasant," Alex said with a crooked smile. "The King of the wood elves is unpleasant?" Ryuu asked, looking at Alex''s crooked smile. "Yes, something like that. He only cares about his own territory and completely ignores what happens beyond it," Alex replied, nodding. "Isn''t that how an ordinary king is supposed to behave?" Asfi asked, looking at Alex, who seemed to ponder a bit. "Well, every king has their own vision of ruling, and I''m not in a position to judge him," Alex answered with a shrug. While Alex was talking about the places in Middle-earth, Nyx had already recovered but continued to pretend to be unconscious to listen to the conversation of the group that was ignoring her. Nyx tried to break free from the mana restraints binding her, but all her efforts proved futile. Having attempted to use Arcana, she realized she couldn''t even use her own powers, and in desperation, she started to sweat. Ignoring her broken nose, she thought about how to escape this situation, understanding that no matter how hard she tried, she wouldn''t be able to avoid retribution. "Alright, let''s talk about this later. It seems our little prisoner has woken up," Alex said, causing everyone to turn towards Nyx, who was pretending to still be unconscious. "Oh, you still want to pretend? Well, so be it," Alex said and threw a small stone at Nyx''s forehead. "Ouch, why did you do that?" Nyx exclaimed, feeling something hit her forehead. But then she realized her ruse was up, and cold sweat started to run down her face. "Well, you tried, and that''s what counts," Alex said, lifting Hestia off his lap and approaching Nyx. "But no matter how hard you try, you won''t deceive me." Alex crouched down next to Nyx and looked her in the eyes. Nyx met his gaze and felt her sweat streaming down, realizing that what she knew about the person before her didn''t convey all the sensations she was currently experiencing. "Do you know how much trouble your group has caused me? Instead of enjoying a peaceful life, you lot decided to create chaos," Alex said, his eyes starting to glow even brighter. "Not only are you aligning with a being who can destroy the entire universe at will, but you''re also bringing chaos to this world yourselves," Alex continued, never breaking eye contact with Nyx. She felt his gaze piercing into the very depths of her soul, making her uncomfortable. "And what''s your reason for all this? If Thanatos wanted to prove he wasn''t a worthless being and Indra sought revenge for his lover Rudra, then what drives you?" Alex asked, wanting to know why Nyx joined the group. "Didn''t those two losers tell you?" Nyx answered, trying to avoid Alex''s gaze. "They didn''t tell me anything. I pulled it out of their memories by force, but there was no reason given for why you joined them," Alex replied, causing Nyx''s eyes to widen in shock. "I am the goddess of darkness and night. Isn''t that part of my nature?" Nyx answered, and Alex sighed heavily, realizing he was dealing with yet another idiot. Alex''s group looked at him with sympathy, knowing he was about to start another rant. "Well, it seems you really are an idiot if you think that. I''m not going to lecture you about your powers because I''m just too lazy," Alex said after a heavy sigh. Everyone in the group''s eyes widened in surprise. Alex wasn''t going to lecture? Did the sun rise in the west? "Alex, are you okay? Are you feeling sick?" Hestia asked anxiously, worried about Alex''s well-being. "I''m fine. I''m just too lazy to explain to another idiot why they''re an idiot," Alex said, shaking his head. "Do you think I''m an idiot?" Nyx asked, looking at Alex with irritation. "You''re right; you are an idiot if you think your concept of evil is valid," Alex replied, nodding, causing Nyx''s face to twist in anger. "Alright, enough wasting time. You''re going to tell me everything you''ve done, and I''ll decide what to do with you," Alex said, lighting a cigarette and continuing to stare at Nyx. "And what if I don''t tell you? What will you do to me?" Nyx asked with a smile, looking at Alex. "Well, I''ll give you some corrective work similar to what your friends have already gone through," Alex replied, raising questions for Nyx. "Oh, sorry, you don''t know. Thanatos, for example, is dead forever, and it will be several thousand years before a new god of death appears," Alex said, causing cold sweat to break out on the gods'' foreheads. They understood what it meant to die forever. Only Hestia didn''t pay attention, knowing what had happened to Thanatos. The girls in the group tensed up at how calmly Alex spoke about killing a god forever. "And Indra is currently in my workshop, sitting and drooling because his mind was shattered, leaving only a hollow shell of his former self," Alex continued, exhaling smoke into Nyx''s face, making her cough from the smoke. "You killed a god forever? How is a mortal capable of that?" Nyx asked nervously, looking at Alex''s calm face. "Who said I''m mortal? I am literally the Demon King, and killing a god is very easy for me," Alex replied with a slight smile. That smile made Nyx feel uneasy. "And what will happen to me if I tell you?" Nyx asked cautiously, looking at Alex''s calm demeanor. "It will depend on what you''ve done. If it''s nothing serious, I''ll just lock you away in the realm of the gods," Alex said, watching Nyx''s reaction. "And if it''s something terrible?" Nyx asked carefully. "Then you''ll end up like your friends. Although I can find out myself, a candid confession is always better than torture, don''t you think?" Alex said with a smile. As Nyx contemplated whether to confess or face a dreadful fate, she reviewed all her actions, trying to categorize them. She didn''t want to end up like Thanatos and Indra. "And what did Thanatos and Indra do to end up like that?" Hermes asked, wanting details about the actions of those gods. "In short, Thanatos killed young children''s parents and, under the guise of saving them, recruited them. And Indra was just a fucking rapist, and he''s lucky that he''s currently sitting in my chair drooling. Otherwise, I would have given him a fun time," Alex said with a bloodthirsty smile, making the entire group shudder. "I¡­" Nyx began, but was interrupted by an earthquake that occurred in the dungeon. "What''s happening again?" Hermes said, trying not to fall. "Did another Guardian spawn in the dungeon?" Lily said, holding tightly to Alex''s throne to avoid falling. "No, my dear Freya used a secret weapon," Alex replied with a smile. "Oh, Nyx, it seems Dionysus didn''t manage either. How unfortunate," Alex said with a sad tone, causing Nyx''s eye to twitch. "Is that what was in the black box?" Hestia asked, staring intently at Alex. "Something like that. And before you start yelling at me, the weapon in the box was set to kill only monsters, not destroy everything around," Alex said, not giving Hestia a reason to start on him again. "Better tell the truth, mister, or else," Hestia threatened, putting out her little fist in front of Alex. "Don''t worry, I said I prepared everything," Alex said, kissing Hestia''s little hand, which made her blush. Alex looked up, wanting to see what was happening on the surface. His gaze slid through the dungeon walls, and he saw Freya standing among her family members, looking towards where the monster had just been killed. Freya, as if sensing his gaze, turned around and smiled, realizing that Alex was looking at her. Alex just smiled back, knowing that Freya felt his gaze, and then looked back at Nyx, who had a sour expression on her face. To be continued¡­ Chapter 57 - 57: The Battle for Orario and the Capture of Yet Another Villain Let''s go back a bit, to the time before the battle with the monsters in Orario had begun. Freya woke up early in the morning, before the sun had risen. She got out of bed, and the blanket sensually slid down her slender body. Her sleepy face made her even more beautiful. After rubbing her eyes and looking out the window, she noticed that the sun had not yet risen. Like any other girl, Freya would have liked to stay in bed a little longer, but she had plans and couldn''t let her beloved down. Rising from bed, displaying her stunning figure, Freya began preparing for her tasks. She knew she needed to finish the preparations Alex had forgotten about. After dressing, Freya left her apartment, where, as always, her loyal bodyguard Ottar was already waiting for her. "You''re already awake, my lady? Perhaps you should rest a little longer?" Ottar asked upon seeing Freya up so early. "It''s fine. I need to retrieve the item Alex mentioned and prepare for a possible battle," Freya replied with a smile as she headed towards the elevator. "How do you like the sword Alex gave you?" Freya asked, noticing the new sword on Ottar''s back. "This sword suits me perfectly, as if it was made just for me," Ottar replied, showing off the enormous black sword, almost as long as he was tall. The sword had a rough shape, as if designed solely for slaying monsters rather than for show. "That''s true. Alex never does anything halfway," Freya said, admiring the rough-looking sword, though as a goddess of war, she understood its purpose perfectly. "Mmm," Ottar nodded, saying nothing more. When the elevator arrived, Freya and Ottar stepped inside and headed down. Freya''s first destination was Alex''s house. She walked through the quiet streets of Orario, gradually illuminated by the first rays of the sun. She enjoyed the morning stroll but couldn''t help but think how wonderful it would be if Alex were walking beside her to share in this atmosphere. By the time she reached Alex''s house, the sun had fully risen, lighting up the city. As she approached the gates, Freya noticed another visitor. It was Loki, who, holding her head with one hand and the fence with the other, was trying not to fall. "I see you haven''t changed, Loki. Even at this hour, you''ve managed to get drunk," Freya said as she approached Loki. "It''s all because of the stress. I couldn''t sleep, so I decided to have a drink, and I ended up getting drunk," Loki admitted, clutching her mouth to hold back her nausea. "If Alex saw you in this state, you''d be getting another lecture on irresponsible behavior," Freya said, recalling how often Loki had to endure Alex''s scoldings. "You won''t tell him, will you?" Loki asked hopefully, turning her head toward Freya, who stepped back, fearing Loki might vomit on her dress. "Who knows? Now, let''s go. We need to retrieve the item Alex requested," Freya said and moved forward, with Ottar following her. "I don''t remember him mentioning any item. Didn''t he give you that black box yesterday?" Loki asked, catching up with Freya and holding her head. "He contacted me yesterday and explained the situation in the dungeon. Just in case, he asked me to pick up another item from his workshop," Freya replied, glancing at Loki. "What item?" Loki asked, trying to resist the urge to pull a bottle out of her bag and drink to relieve her headache. "You''ll find out later," Freya replied, causing Loki to frown. When they reached the door, Freya knocked. Hearing approaching footsteps, the goddesses waited. The door was opened by Haruhime, who was already fully prepared. She was dressed in a battle outfit of a priestess, with a katana at her waist. "Good morning, Lady Freya, Lady Loki, and Lord Ottar," Haruhime greeted the group. "Good morning, Haruhime. Is Hephaestus already awake?" Freya asked with a kind smile. "Hephaestus-sama is having breakfast right now. Please, come in," Haruhime replied, stepping aside to let them in. "Thank you, Haruhime," Freya said as she entered the house, to which the girl responded with a slight nod and a smile. Freya and Loki headed to the dining room where Hephaestus was having breakfast, while Ottar stayed in the hallway to wait for his goddess. Upon entering the room, both goddesses saw Hephaestus sitting at the table with a cup of coffee. There were dark circles under her eyes from lack of sleep. Noticing the guests, Hephaestus simply nodded at them and continued to focus on drinking her coffee, ignoring everything else around her. "Good morning, Hephaestus. What''s going on with you so early in the morning?" Freya asked, sitting across from her. "She probably couldn''t sleep without her favorite hugging pillow," Loki suggested with a smirk, pouring a familiar drink into a glass. "Is that so," Freya remarked with a hint of envy. "What brings you here so early?" Hephaestus asked, not denying Loki''s guess. "Alex asked me to take a golden box from his workshop," Freya replied, starting to drink the tea that Haruhime served her. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How are things down there?" Hephaestus asked with concern. "According to Alex, things are bad in the dungeon," Freya replied, shaking her head. "Can you tell us more details?" Loki inquired, sipping from her glass. Freya began to recount everything she had learned from Alex about the situation in the dungeon. As she spoke, the goddesses'' expressions grew more serious. "This doesn''t sound good," Loki said in a serious tone. "The important thing is that everyone is safe, and Alex has already dealt with the problem," Hephaestus noted, sighing in relief after hearing the news. "And which specific golden box did Alex ask you to take? There are many of them, so I need to at least know what it''s for," Hephaestus asked, finishing her coffee. "To quote Alex: ''Take the golden box that will help catch the idiot who''s trying to cause trouble,''" Freya replied, trying to mimic Alex''s voice. Upon hearing this, Loki couldn''t hold back, and liquid came out of her nose as she choked on her drink. "I think I''ve seen that one. I''ll go check. Will you come with me or stay here?" Hephaestus asked, standing up and looking at the goddesses. "I think I''ll stay here, I''m not feeling too well," Loki mumbled, trying to clear her throat while Haruhime patted her back to help with the cough. "I think I''ll stay too," Freya agreed, pointing to her tea. Hephaestus nodded and headed to Alex''s workshop. Entering, she didn''t pay attention to Indra, who was sitting with a vacant expression, drooling slightly. Hephaestus approached a cabinet labeled "Various Stuff" and opened it, seeing many boxes with silly names. She sighed again, realizing that Alex never knew how to name things properly. Reading the labels on the boxes, she finally found the right one. The box was labeled "For Catching Pok¨¦mon." Hephaestus double-checked and took it in her hands. "Can''t he just name things normally?" Hephaestus thought, holding the box. "And what are ''Pok¨¦mon'' anyway?" she wondered as she closed the cabinet. "I''ll have to ask Alex what ''Pok¨¦mon'' are and why they need to be caught," Hephaestus decided, leaving the workshop and not forgetting to close the door behind her. Going back upstairs and entering the dining room where both goddesses were already sitting, Hephaestus placed the golden box on the table for Freya to take before leaving. "This is what Alex asked for," Hephaestus said, sitting back in her previous seat. "Thank you, Hephaestus," Freya said, reaching for the box. But just as she was about to touch it, someone else snatched the box. "Loki, what are you doing?" Freya asked in surprise, noticing Loki carefully examining the box. "You already have the black box, so I''ll take this one," Loki replied, clutching the box to herself. "Loki, these are not toys to be played with. Most of what''s in Alex''s workshop is weaponry, and very dangerous at that," Hephaestus warned, giving Loki a stern look. "I know it''s not a toy, but I''m taking it anyway," Loki stubbornly declared, hiding the box in her bag. "Freya, maybe you could say something?" Hephaestus turned to Freya, who was still sipping her tea. "It''s fine," Freya responded with a slight smile. "If Loki messes up, Alex will blame her." "What do you mean, ''blame me''? I''ll have you know I''m very responsible," Loki protested, but Freya and Hephaestus merely shook their heads at her words. "Thank you for your hospitality, Hephaestus, but we should be going. According to Alex, Dionysus will start making his move soon," Freya said, standing up. "Of course. Take care, and don''t make Alex worry," Hephaestus replied, waving goodbye. The two goddesses left Alex''s house, followed by Ottar and Haruhime, who nearly forgot her priestess staff. Reaching Daedalus Street, the goddesses found a spot to sit and wait for Dionysus'' attack to begin. Loki sat back, drinking alcohol without paying attention to the grim atmosphere of the street. Freya, sitting in the shade provided by Ottar holding an umbrella over her, pondered the upcoming events. Haruhime checked her weapon, recalling Alex''s words about the importance of thorough preparation. "Lady Freya, you''re here," came Allen''s voice as he unexpectedly appeared next to Freya. "What did you find out, Allen?" Freya asked, turning her head to him. "There is indeed a suspicious place beneath Daedalus Street, but I couldn''t get in¡ªsomething blocked me," Allen replied, awaiting praise. "You did well," Freya praised him, and Allen exhaled proudly. "But were you able to understand what kept you from getting closer?" she asked, wanting more details. "I''m sorry, Lady Freya, but there was some strange darkness that filled me with fear and made me stay away," Allen answered, slightly embarrassed. "If it''s what Alex mentioned, you could say your child is lucky, Freya," Loki interjected, glancing at Allen. "You think it''s the same thing?" Freya asked, shifting her gaze to Loki. "Maybe, but I''m not sure since I didn''t see what was happening in the dungeon," Loki replied, shaking her head. "Lady Freya, perhaps you should contact Alex to get more details?" Allen suggested, with a hint of envy in his voice. "I don''t think that''s a good idea. He might be fighting right now, and I don''t want to distract him," Freya replied firmly. The group sat in anticipation of Dionysus'' attack, waiting for him to send monsters to wreak havoc. Time passed unnoticed, and gradually, the other members of Freya''s familia arrived, hiding in various places to ambush the emerging monsters. The longer they waited, the more oppressive the atmosphere became, as if something terrible was inexorably approaching, and there was no escaping it. In the silence, one could catch the sound of scraping, as if something was trying to break through from underground, waiting for the right moment to attack. The tension didn''t last long¡ªsoon, a deafening roar of monsters echoed. Various monsters began to emerge from underground, from goblins to minotaurs. "Loki, activate the defense!" Freya shouted. "One second," Loki responded, frantically rummaging through her bag. "Loki, are you serious right now?" Freya frowned, seeing Loki, drenched in sweat, hurriedly searching for the right item. "Found it!" Loki cried out in relief, finally pulling out the needed cube and activating it immediately. As soon as the cube was activated, small glowing cubes started appearing all over Orario, emitting light that spread across the city in the form of runes. The townspeople, hearing the roar of the monsters, panicked and tried to flee their homes, but the magical protection, like an extra layer, surrounded their dwellings, keeping them inside. Freya looked around and was pleased to see that everything worked as planned. "My children, you may attack. The monsters are now weakened, so give it your all!" Freya commanded. "I won''t let you down!" Ottar confidently declared, gripping his enormous sword and charging at the monsters. "Lady Freya, I will protect you," Allen announced, staying close to the goddess. "I''ll help too," added Haruhime, beginning a priestess dance to enhance her allies. "Where are my children when I need them..." Loki muttered, watching as Freya''s familia rushed into battle. Before Loki could finish, adventurers appeared from the other side of the street¡ªmembers of her own familia. "Let''s go, everyone, and do this right!" Finn shouted, leading the charge. "I wonder if there''ll be a prize for killing the most monsters?" Bete asked, maintaining his pace. "Maybe you can ask Alex later," Riveria replied calmly, conjuring several fireballs around her. "Hmph, maybe I will," Bete grunted, diving into the ranks of monsters. Seeing her children in battle, Loki began loudly encouraging them, urging them to fight better than Freya''s familia. However, her prot¨¦g¨¦s, focused on the fight, ignored the goddess''s shouts, completely absorbed in the struggle. The battle raged on, but the number of monsters didn''t decrease; if anything, it seemed to grow. Even weakened, they attacked with particular fury, sparing neither themselves nor their opponents. The monsters fought as if driven mad, attacking anything that crossed their path, unable to distinguish between friend and foe. The fighting continued, and even as Freya''s and Loki''s familia members started to tire, the monsters kept coming. Ottar, like an indomitable machine, swung his enormous sword, cleaving through dozens of monsters at once, but it hardly made a dent in their numbers. At that moment, reinforcements arrived¡ªthe Ishtar familia joined the fray. Freya and Loki were surprised by Ishtar''s arrival but didn''t drive her away, understanding that any help in this situation was needed. "I see you decided to join in, Ishtar," Freya said, shifting her gaze from the battle to the arriving goddess. "Ishtar, what''s with the sudden generosity?" Loki asked suspiciously, narrowing her eyes. "This is my city too, and I don''t want to see it destroyed," Ishtar replied calmly, ignoring the questions. "Maybe tell us the truth? I don''t believe you''re helping out of the goodness of your heart," Loki smirked, clearly doubting her words. "I just want to make up for my mistakes," Ishtar said quietly, avoiding eye contact with the goddesses. "So, you''re scared of the consequences and want to prove your innocence?" Freya asked sarcastically, looking at Ishtar with a smile. "What do you mean ''scared''? I just want to show that I''m not part of that group," Ishtar retorted, giving Freya a disdainful look. "Ha-ha-ha, of course! You just don''t want to end up like Indra," Loki laughed, watching Ishtar. "What happened to Indra?" Ishtar asked warily, eyeing Loki with suspicion. "Nothing good. If you were part of all this, you''d end up just like him," Freya replied coldly, ignoring Ishtar, who was now sweating. Ishtar feverishly tried to understand what had happened to Indra, as if he were already considered a corpse. Freya stopped paying attention to Ishtar and focused on the battle. She watched every movement closely, ready to use the weapon Alex had given her if danger arose. Ishtar, seeing that Freya was no longer interested in conversation, also turned her attention to the fight. The monsters seemed to refuse to die, no matter how much they were beaten. They kept rising and continuing their attack. The weapons of her warriors only inflicted superficial wounds that didn''t cause serious harm. Ishtar noticed Haruhime tirelessly cutting through monsters with her katana, moving forward. She wondered what incredible training this girl had undergone to become so strong and when she had grown the additional two tails. As she assessed the situation, Ishtar realized she hadn''t seen one of the key participants in the battle. Her search yielded no results¡ªneither the young man himself nor any members of his familia were on the battlefield. Ishtar wondered where the young man who had threatened her yesterday and kidnapped some of her people had disappeared to. "Where is your lover, Freya?" Ishtar asked, turning to her. "He''s in the dungeon," Freya replied evenly. "And while such a battle is going on here, he''s just having fun in the dungeon?" Ishtar asked skeptically, raising an eyebrow. "He''s doing the same thing we are here, but his situation is much more dangerous. The monsters there are apparently far stronger," Freya answered, trying to hide her anxiety. She was worried about Alex. "Aren''t you afraid he might stay there?" Ishtar pressed, seeking more information. "He''s stronger than you can imagine. For him, this battle in the dungeon is nothing," Loki interjected, completely confident in Alex''s strength. "Oh? And just how strong is he?" Ishtar tried to glean hints from Loki''s words. "If you were on the enemy''s side, you''d already know how strong he is," Freya slowly raised her eyes to Ishtar, and they reflected an endless void similar to black holes. That gaze made Ishtar shudder. "That doesn''t explain anything," Ishtar mumbled, trying not to look into those eerie eyes. "Even if it weren''t for Alex, you''d still face a fate similar to Thanatos''s," Freya added, and her eyes returned to normal. Loki, watching their conversation, shuddered at Freya''s gaze and vowed to stay away from her and not irritate her unnecessarily in the future. Ishtar once again realized why Freya and Alex complemented each other so well¡ªthey were bound by a mad love. Ishtar wanted to ask Freya more questions but feared angering her, worrying that Freya might drive a knife into her heart. Deciding it was better not to risk it, Ishtar fell silent. "And anyway, why are you here? Aren''t you and Freya enemies? And now you''re sitting here and even talking to her without disgust. Your face doesn''t look like you''ve swallowed something unpleasant," Loki teased, noticing Ishtar''s face darken from her words. "What''s that supposed to mean, Loki?" Ishtar asked with a grim expression. "Just that. You''d never approach Freya so closely or speak to her without a look of disgust on your face," Loki said, ignoring Ishtar''s anger. "Well, yesterday her lover scolded me and nearly killed me. It made me reevaluate my life," Ishtar admitted after a moment of reflection. "Heh, I''d say you''re lucky. Otherwise, you''d have ended up like Thanatos," Loki said with a cheerful smile. "And what happened to Thanatos since he disappeared and no one could find him?" Ishtar asked, eyeing Loki suspiciously. "Well, he..." Loki traced her finger across her throat, indicating what had happened to Thanatos. "Then why didn''t anyone say he had returned to the heavens?" Ishtar continued, eyeing the smiling Loki with suspicion. "Because he will never return to the heavens. And if you spread this, you won''t be seen there either," Freya answered for Loki. "But how can he be capable of such a thing?" Ishtar asked, her voice trembling with the revelation. "You don''t need to know that. It''s best if you forget everything you just heard," Freya said without even looking at Ishtar. Ishtar frowned at Freya''s words. Although she hadn''t learned much, what she did learn sent a cold sweat down her spine. How could a mortal kill a god permanently? Ishtar pondered various possibilities and even considered that Alex might be a demigod capable of such feats. But demigods had not been born in this world for a long time. The descendants of the gods had long since died, and their legacy had become so insignificant that it was hardly worth mentioning. Even Ottar, a devoted follower of Freya, inherited only a tiny fraction of divine power from his ancestor, but it was enough to make him the strongest adventurer at present. Freya paid no attention to Ishtar, who was lost in her thoughts. She patiently waited for Dionysus to make his final move, either by summoning the strongest monster or appearing himself. As Freya observed the battle, the number of monsters gradually decreased due to the unity of the three families. When only a few monsters remained and everyone thought the battle was nearing its end, the ground beneath them began to tremble slightly. Something enormous was trying to break free from beneath the earth. The adventurers took combat positions, anticipating the emergence of a monster from below. The tension grew with each tremor. Everyone awaited the appearance of the beast to defeat it. When the shaking stopped, relief washed over everyone, but it was short-lived. From beneath the earth, a massive ten-headed hydra suddenly emerged. It looked grotesque, with terrifying eyes scattered randomly across its body, constantly rotating and surveying everything around. The hydra roared as it surfaced, announcing its presence and displaying its power. Each of its heads roared, creating powerful gusts of wind that nearly knocked the adventurers off their feet. The goddesses frowned, realizing that this was not a monster their children could handle. Following the hydra''s emergence, even more monsters rose from the ground, howling in unison to assert their superiority. "Freya, get the weapon Alex gave you! Hurry!" Loki shouted, urging Freya, who was frozen in shock at the sight of the monster. "Right now," Freya replied, pulling out the black box. "What''s that?" Ishtar asked, staring intently at the box in Freya''s hands. "A weapon," Freya replied calmly, opening the box to reveal a strange sphere with intertwining runes inside. "Freya, hurry up! There are more and more monsters, and the hydra will start attacking soon!" Loki continued to urge her as Freya took out a fist-sized sphere. "Allen, quickly warn everyone to fall back and throw this sphere directly at the hydra," Freya commanded, handing the sphere to Allen, who nodded immediately and ran towards the group of adventurers. As soon as Allen took off running, Freya clenched her fists, hoping that the weapon Alex had given her could destroy the hydra and thin out the ranks of the monsters surrounding it. Allen raced towards the adventurers, eager to deliver Freya''s orders as quickly as possible. "Everyone fall back immediately!" Allen shouted from the roof of a building. "Why should we fall back when we haven''t even killed the hydra yet?" Finn asked in confusion, not understanding why Allen had given such an order. "That''s an order from the goddesses, everyone retreat!" Allen continued to shout, urging the adventurers, who quickly began to run in the opposite direction from the Hydra. "I hope your invention helps in our situation," Allen said, clutching the sphere in his hand. He threw it at the Hydra. The sphere seemed to move in slow motion, and Allen''s heart raced, hoping the weapon wouldn''t fail. When the sphere hit the Hydra''s scales, there was a soft sound, like glass striking something solid. Everyone held their breath in anticipation. The sphere slightly bounced off the scales, and then suddenly erupted into a brilliant flash of light that blinded everyone around. The adventurers closed their eyes, trying to shield themselves from the blinding light. Following the flash was a shockwave that swept through the city like an unstoppable force of nature, clearing everything in its path but not destroying, rather purifying the space. When the intense light faded and they opened their eyes, they were met with an incredible sight: where the monsters had been, only their skeletons remained, frozen in the poses they had once held when they were alive. "This is simply incredible," Loki murmured, rubbing her eyes and addressing everyone. "Hey, are you listening?" she called out to Freya, who stood with a smile on her face, gazing into the distance. "Why are you smiling?" Loki asked, watching Freya closely. "I just felt something," Freya replied, without elaborating. "And where''s the culprit behind all this now?" Loki asked, looking around. "Maybe he''s already escaped?" Finn suggested, glancing at his goddess. As the adventurers whispered among themselves, trying to comprehend what had happened, no one could believe their eyes. The massive Hydra and numerous monsters had been incinerated by a simple sphere. Some pinched themselves to make sure it wasn''t a dream, while others slapped their cheeks, trying to wake up. When everyone realized it was real, joy swept over them¡ªthey embraced each other, celebrating their victory over such a threat without casualties. But despite the victory, the two goddesses remained displeased, as the mastermind behind it all had likely already fled. While Freya pondered where Dionysus might have hidden, Allen appeared, dragging a strange man in tattered clothes. "Freya-sama, I found a suspicious person trying to escape," Allen said, throwing the man at Freya''s feet. "Well, hello there, Dionysus," Freya said, looking at the blond man lying before her. Her words shocked the jubilant adventurers. "What does this mean, Freya? Why has your child captured me?" Dionysus asked with slight anger. "Don''t you know? Or should I explain the reason myself?" Freya replied with a cold smirk, staring at Dionysus, who froze at her words. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. I was just passing by, and then I was dragged here," Dionysus began to defend himself, denying everything. "Well, if you say so. But don''t worry, someone else will talk to you. For now, I ask you to stay," Freya smiled, but her smile was frighteningly kind. "Why should I stay?" Dionysus asked, noticing the indifference on Freya''s face. "Don''t chatter needlessly, Dionysus. Soon you''ll meet your friend, Indra," Freya said, completely ignoring his words. "What does Indra have to do with me?" Dionysus continued, pretending to be innocent. "Directly. You''re part of the group that included Indra, Thanatos, Erebus, and Nyx. Or do you really think your friends just disappeared for no reason?" Her voice held a threat, and Dionysus''s expression changed from a smile to an arrogant smirk. "So that''s where those two failures went. It looks like you''ve prepared well," Dionysus sneered, no longer hiding his true nature. "And now, are you going to take me to Uranus?" he asked, as if he didn''t care about the impending punishment. "Oh no, Dionysus. You''re going somewhere entirely different. As my dear one said, you will undergo rehabilitation to become a full-fledged member of society," Freya said, resting her hand on her cheek as she observed Dionysus, who clearly didn''t understand what she was talking about. "Alright, Loki, it''s your turn," Freya waved her hand. "Take this, bastard!" Loki yelled, hitting Dionysus on the head with the golden box. "I don''t think that''s how it''s used," Ishtar remarked, looking at Dionysus with blood flowing from his head and Loki standing over him with a bloodied box. "Does it matter? It worked. And if we take him to Alex''s workshop, he definitely won''t escape from there," Loki shrugged indifferently, wiping the blood off the box. The adventurers standing aside watched the scene in complete shock. First, Allen had brought the man who turned out to be a god, then that god tried to justify himself, and finally revealed his true nature. And to top it off, Loki hit him on the head with a box, breaking it against his divine head. The members of Loki''s family collectively sighed in exhaustion and looked away, understanding that their goddess had once again handled things poorly. Other adventurers could only look at them with sympathy, regretting that they had such a goddess. To be continued... Chapter 58 - 58: The Capture of the Group of Losers Alex watched as the battle in the city came to an end, a slight smile forming on his face. One problem was solved; now he just needed to gather information on Erebus, and then he could finally put an end to this circus of villains trying to sow chaos in the world. However, a thought flashed through his mind: would he be able to travel freely after dealing with this bunch of losers? After all, another enemy was lurking in the shadows. An inner voice kept telling him that things wouldn''t end so easily. Ever since he learned that someone was hiding in the shadows and aiding this group, paranoia had been gnawing at him, as if that inner voice was constantly saying, "Be ready; the situation is too suspicious." No matter how hard he tried to shake off these thoughts, he continued to prepare, not wanting to become like those heroes who rely solely on the so-called power of friendship. Alex broke off his musings, focusing his gaze on Nyx, who was stunned by the news that Dionysus had also failed. However, she was more concerned with her own well-being than the fate of someone who turned out to be a loser. "So, Nyx, are you ready to talk? Or should I wait a bit longer for you to gather your thoughts?" Alex asked, looking at her while her gaze remained unfocused. "Hey, are you listening to me?" he repeated, starting to poke Nyx with a stick as she continued to silently stare at the ceiling. His actions puzzled the entire group. They couldn''t help but wonder where he got the stick and why he was poking Nyx with it, as if afraid to touch something dirty. "You know, it''s not very polite to poke a girl with a stick," Nyx said irritably, feeling the touch. "You''re a girl? Are you sure about that?" Alex asked suspiciously, glancing at her chest, which was as flat as a runway. "Let me go, and I''ll show you," Nyx snapped back, her eyes flashing with a murderous glare. "Sorry, but no. You''re the one who got yourself into this situation," Alex shrugged. The group stood there in bewilderment, not understanding how a conversation about villainous plans had devolved into a discussion about Nyx''s gender. But one of the girls, instead of being shocked by the whole situation, started getting angry at Nyx, who clearly would have liked to strip in front of Alex if she weren''t tied up. "How dare you, shameless hussy?! Have you no shame?!" Hestia shouted, pointing at Nyx. "And what''s the problem? So what if I show him a little? Isn''t it in any guy''s nature to always want to sneak a peek at a naked girl?" Nyx asked calmly, completely ignoring Hestia''s anger. Her gaze was fixed on Alex, whose expression remained indifferent, as if he didn''t understand what was going on. "First of all, don''t compare me to others," Alex replied with a heavy sigh. "I''m not interested in your body. And secondly, even if you were running around naked here, I''d still hit you." The girls in the group just laughed at his words. "What is that supposed to mean? Don''t you want to spend an unforgettable night with a goddess?" Nyx continued, trying to seduce him. "Hmm... How about ''no''? You don''t attract me at all," Alex said, looking at her as if she were a complete idiot. "Why? I''m a goddess! Any mortal would do anything to spend a night with a goddess. I know I''m not as beautiful as Freya, but still, I am a goddess!" Nyx protested, her face showing desperation. "It''s not about whether you attract me or not. The point is, because of you, I''ve lost my peaceful life. Instead of enjoying adventures, I have to stay up at night and prepare countermeasures against you idiots," Alex replied, his tired gaze piercing Nyx as if with knives. She had never encountered a situation like this before. "What are you talking about? So what if we caused a little chaos? What''s the big deal?" Nyx asked, which only heightened Alex''s irritation. "A little chaos? Do you even realize that you were ready to sacrifice many adventurers for your ''chaos''?" Alex responded in an irritated tone. "Sacrifice? Wouldn''t they have just died?" Nyx asked, sounding uncertain. Nyx''s words made Alex think. Could it be that she truly didn''t understand what creature was sealed within the crystal and that if their plan had succeeded, the world would have been threatened by something no one could stop? Looking into Nyx''s eyes, Alex realized that she didn''t know the true purpose of the crystal or the consequences of her actions. The entire group noticed how Alex fell into thought after Nyx''s words and understood that the situation was much more complicated than it seemed. "Alex, did you figure something out?" Hermes asked, observing him, as he too noticed that Nyx didn''t know the reason for her tasks. "I have some suspicions, but I''m not certain," Alex replied, continuing to watch Nyx closely, who appeared confused. "Didn''t you know what kind of creature was sealed in the crystal you used for the guardian?" Alex asked, hoping to see even the slightest change in her expression. "What crystal? I didn''t have anything. I was just supposed to observe and spread fear among the people," Nyx said, clearly not understanding what he was talking about. "Like this one," Alex said, pulling out the crystal he had collected. When Nyx saw the crystal, she instinctively tried to crawl away from it. The crystal looked ominous, evoking a strong sense of dread in her. Terrifying eyes and mouths with sharp teeth appeared on its surface. Alex realized that Nyx was either truly unaware or an excellent actress. Those who hadn''t seen the crystal before were horrified and stepped back, feeling an unknown fear. "You''re either an outstanding actress, or Erebus planned to eliminate witnesses," Alex remarked, closely observing Nyx''s reaction. "What do you mean by ''eliminate witnesses''?" Hermes asked, looking at Alex. "Exactly that. Either Nyx was also part of the plan for the guardian''s development," Alex replied, continuing to watch her reaction. "And what part of the plan could she have been?" Asfi asked, hesitant to approach closer while Alex held the crystal. "Do you remember what I said about the soul?" Alex asked, putting the crystal away and looking at Asfi, who nodded. "If the soul of a mortal is like a small sun, then imagine what would happen if a god were sacrificed," Alex said, his words causing gasps of realization within the group. "And now think about what would have happened if Nyx had been sacrificed with her concept of darkness and night," he added, making the group ponder. Nyx, hearing their conversation, began to tense up, trying to understand what they were talking about. Alex''s words made everyone think, and as they pondered, it became increasingly clear that the situation could have turned catastrophic, especially if the guardian had absorbed the soul of a god. Nyx, realizing what they were discussing, understood that she herself was meant to be the sacrifice. "You''re lying! He wouldn''t have done that to me!" Nyx screamed, overcome with panic. "Why would I lie to you, Nyx? For what purpose? To turn you against Erebus? I could forcibly extract your memories and find him myself; you''re essentially useless to me," Alex replied calmly, his words cooling the goddess''s anger and making her think. "I see you''ve calmed down. Now tell me, what is your connection to Erebus?" Alex continued, observing how Nyx was lost in thought. "He''s my brother," she said automatically, still trying to grasp the betrayal. "Well, as I suspected," Alex remarked, pulling out a cigarette, but Hestia quickly smacked his hand, giving him an angry look that seemed to say, "Stop smoking already." "You knew about this?" Hermes asked, noticing Alex''s expression. "There were stories about you in the world I come from too," Alex answered, looking at Hermes. Nyx, upon hearing this, realized that the person who had ruined their plans was from another world. "Really? There were legends about us in your world too? And about me? What were they? Was I a cool god?" Hermes bombarded Alex with questions, not giving him a moment''s peace. "Gods, shut up. Yes, there were legends about you too. There are stories about all of you in my world," Alex said, shutting Hermes up, who had gotten too close and was starting to irritate him. "Alex, what legends were there about the gods in your world?" Ryuu asked, noticing how Alex struggled to keep his composure and not hit Hermes. "In short, Hestia, Hermes, Hephaestus, Nyx, and Erebus ¡ª you''re all from the same pantheon," Alex said with noticeable distaste, recalling the Greek pantheon. "Why do you look so disgusted when mentioning that pantheon?" Asfi asked, noticing the revulsion on Alex''s face. "In a word, that pantheon is a bunch of rapists," Alex said, causing everyone''s eyes to widen in shock. Even Hermes fell silent, looking at him in surprise. "Is it really that bad?" Lily asked, expressing general concern. "Let''s just say I''ve put it mildly. For example, the head of the pantheon pretended to be rain to sleep with a girl," Alex said with a crooked smile. "What do you mean, ''pretended to be rain''? How is that even possible?" Daphne asked skeptically. "I don''t know how it''s done, and I don''t want to know," Alex replied, not wanting to delve into the discussion. "Let me briefly summarize what I know, and you can draw your own conclusions," he continued, drawing the group''s attention. Alex began recounting everything he remembered about the Greek pantheon, from minor events to the most significant ones mentioned in legends. He couldn''t remember everything, as he had never delved deeply into the history of that collection of rapists. The more the group listened, the more they were astonished by what was written in the legends of Alex''s world, from killing a father for the throne to battling the Titans. "Hm, so Hephaestus is depicted as a man in your world?" Hermes asked, looking at Alex, whose eye twitched noticeably. "That''s all you''re interested in?" Alex shot him an annoyed glance. "What did you expect? This is the history of your world, and our world is entirely different. That doesn''t mean everything was the same here," Hermes replied with a shrug. "Well, you''re right about that," Alex agreed, nodding. "I''m more surprised at how Hestia managed to stay herself among that bunch of bastards," Lily said, looking at Hestia, who was frowning after Alex''s tale. "So, you went to Hestia because you knew her from the legends of your world?" Daphne asked. "Kind of, and kind of not," Alex replied, causing confusion among the others. "What does that mean?" Lily asked, staring intently at Alex. "To put it simply, I knew Hestia from the legends of my world, but I wasn''t looking for her because of that. I needed a home, and who better than the goddess of the hearth to provide it?" Alex said, taking Hestia''s hand. She smiled at his words. "And what about me?" Nyx asked, who had been silently listening to Alex''s account. "Hmmm... For some reason, I forgot about you," Alex replied, causing Nyx''s eye to twitch. "Actually, I know very little about you since I wasn''t particularly interested in the legends of this pantheon. All I remember are small mentions from various sources. Some say you and Erebus are siblings, some say you are husband and wife, and some combine it all," Alex said, and with each of his words, Nyx''s face grew darker. "What ridiculous legends," Nyx mumbled, with black lines forming on her forehead. "Well, what did you expect from a pantheon full of degenerates?" Alex shrugged. "Alright, I think it''s time to wrap this up. Freya and Loki might have already captured Dionysus, and I''ll be able to speak with both of you at once," Alex said, standing up and stretching his stiff joints. "But first, let''s heal you; it''s unpleasant to look at your bloodied nose," he added, moving towards Nyx. "What are you going to do? Isn''t it enough that Hestia broke my nose?" Nyx asked with anxiety in her voice. "It''s your fault for trying to take her hostage. Be grateful that you only had your nose broken. Hestia''s punch could have knocked out your front teeth," Alex said with a broad smile. Everyone looked at the seemingly harmless goddess and couldn''t understand how Hestia could be capable of such things. Hermes was the most frightened, realizing how lucky he was that Hestia had shocked him rather than punched him. Everyone continued to watch Hestia, who stood innocently, kicking the floor as if nothing had happened. "So let''s get on with it; I''ll heal you, and then we''ll head to my... torture chamber. Ahem, I mean, workshop," Alex said, stumbling over his words at the end, causing Nyx to start trembling. "No, I''m not going anywhere! I don''t want to go to your torture chamber!" Nyx screamed, trying to crawl away. "It''s my workshop, not a torture chamber. I just misspoke a bit," Alex said, approaching Nyx. Everyone understood that Alex was deliberately trying to scare her. "How can you make such a mistake?" Cassandra asked, surprised by the situation. "I don''t know. He said the same thing when he kidnapped us to join Hestia''s family," Daphne replied with a shrug. "You were kidnapped to join the family?" Asfi asked, surprised by their conversation. "Not kidnapped, but ''invited,'' as Alex put it," Lily answered, barely containing her laughter. As the girls discussed how Daphne and Cassandra were "invited" to the family, Alex had already approached Nyx, who was wriggling like a worm, trying to crawl away from him in fear of what awaited her. Alex struggled to suppress his laughter, watching the comical scene, which looked so absurd it could only be seen in a comedy manga, but now it was unfolding in real life. "Nyx, stop running away. I''m not going to hurt you... unless, of course, you''ve done something excessive," Alex said, grabbing her by the scruff of her neck. "And what do you consider ''excessive''? Everyone has a different sense of measure," Nyx protested, trying to break free from his grip. "When you tell me, I''ll answer your question. For now, just don''t move," Alex said, touching Nyx''s forehead and healing her nose. "And what will you do to me if I haven''t done anything excessive?" Nyx asked as she felt the pain in her nose starting to fade. "I''ll give you a corrective lecture... and maybe a few spankings as punishment," Alex replied with a smile. "And if I''ve done a lot of bad things?" Nyx asked cautiously, looking at his face, which still had a smile on it. "You''ll find out when you meet your friends," Alex said, his smile taking on a slightly deranged edge. "Let me go, I don''t want to go!" Nyx started screaming and struggling. "Uh-uh," Alex replied calmly, casting a silence spell on her to stop hearing her cries. Alex threw Nyx over his shoulder so she couldn''t run away and approached the group, which was chatting and laughing happily, looking at Daphne and Cassandra, who had sour faces. "Let''s head home; I''m getting tired of all this," Alex said with a slight smile. "Alex, the barrier," Ryu reminded him, pointing at the barrier that was still in place. "Oh right, I almost forgot," Alex replied, stamping his foot on the floor. The barrier began to slowly vanish; the runes scattered across the floor started to return to their places. From a distance, it looked like snakes slithering back into their burrows. Adventurers who were in the settlement at the time watched the scene with curiosity until they heard a loud voice informing them that they could go home and that the path to the surface was now cleared. At first, they didn''t understand what it meant, but once they realized, they began to cheer and embrace each other, grateful to have survived the tough situation. While the adventurers rejoiced, Alex''s group appeared near Babylon. They looked around in surprise, noticing that the city was in the same state as the dungeon, except that all the houses on the surface were protected by barriers. Nyx, experiencing the effects of teleportation, was completely disoriented and didn''t understand what had just happened. Alex, sensing where Freya and Loki were, decided to go to them but, checking their location, noticed another god nearby who seemed familiar. Not wanting to waste time, Alex used teleportation again and appeared near the group of goddesses who were standing over a man with a broken head. Alex couldn''t immediately tell who it was since his clothes were torn and his face covered in blood. The only thing he could discern was that the man was a blonde. The goddesses, watching the blood seep from Dionysus''s head, suddenly felt someone''s presence. They turned and saw Alex''s group approaching him casually. Loki was the first to react. She rushed to Alex and, jumping on him, wrapped herself around him like a koala, rubbing her head against his chest. This brought a light smile to Alex''s face, and he gently patted the carefree goddess on the head. As Alex approached the others, he smiled and met Freya''s gaze, who greeted him with a sweet smile. Freya gracefully moved towards him, standing on her tiptoes, and, ignoring Loki who was still hanging on Alex, lightly kissed him on the lips. Everyone present, feeling embarrassed, looked away, some even grimacing at the sight. "Hey, guys, I see you did well. But why such gloomy faces?" Alex asked after the kiss, with Freya already holding his hand. "Hmph. Not without your help," Allen replied with a frown. "Don''t worry, Allen, I''m not going to take your mother away. You can call me Dad Alex. I''ll raise you like my own son," Alex said, further irritating Allen. The group struggled to contain their laughter as they watched Allen literally fuming with anger. "You''re not my father!" Allen shouted, causing a burst of laughter from those who could no longer hold it in. "Don''t worry, Allen, I''ll be a real father to you. And I''ll make a worthy man out of you," Alex continued in a righteous tone, nodding his head, which provoked another wave of laughter. "Stop teasing Allen," Freya said, lightly hitting Alex on the arm. "At least everyone is relaxed now. I show up, and suddenly everyone has such sour faces," Alex replied with a shrug. "Who''s that on your shoulder?" Freya finally noticed Nyx. "Oh, that''s Nyx," Alex said, pointing with his free hand at Nyx''s rear. "Nyx, say hello to everyone," he added, shaking the goddess who still couldn''t get over the teleportation. "As you can see, she''s a bit shy, but let''s not blame her; she''s the goddess of the ''Night,''" Alex said, causing Freya to just shake her head. "Oh, and you''re here too, Ishtar," Alex noted, turning his gaze to another goddess. "Finally noticed?" Ishtar replied sarcastically. "And what brought you here?" Alex asked, looking at the goddess who didn''t know how to respond. "She just wanted to show that she isn''t part of this group of idiots," Loki interjected, lifting her head and continuing to rub it against Alex''s chest like a spoiled child. "Well, I knew she wasn''t part of the group, otherwise, she''d have visited my workshop a long time ago," Alex said with a light smile, causing the adventurers to look puzzled¡ªthey didn''t understand what was so special about Alex''s workshop. "So, what happened here while I was in the dungeon?" Alex asked, wanting to hear the details. "Let me explain," Freya offered. Freya began to recount everything in detail: from the monster attack to the appearance of the hydra, including how the members of their families fought, and how Alex''s weapons had destroyed all the monsters. "I''m glad that what I created was useful," Alex said after hearing the story. "But I''m disappointed that I missed the hydra," he added with a sad tone. "Couldn''t you have brought the hydra to the dungeon instead of this guardian?" Alex asked, shaking Nyx, who rolled her eyes in irritation, but Alex didn''t notice. "And what happened on your end after we left?" Finn asked, looking at the group, who seemed completely unharmed. "To be precise, it can be described as follows..." Alex began. Alex started describing what had happened on their side, including the battle with the Guardian, which he claimed was easy. However, those who knew Alex well only rolled their eyes as they listened. What might have been "easy" for him could have easily ended in a fatal outcome for their group. Alex also praised the girls who fought the monsters while he distracted the Guardian, his face glowing with pride for them. He ended by telling how Hestia had knocked out Nyx, which led to astonished looks towards the goddess, who was shyly trying to hide from attention. No one could believe that such a small and kind goddess could do something like that. "I see you had fun," Freya said with a smile, looking at Alex''s radiant face. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course, it''s not every day you get to face a Dungeon Guardian," Alex replied, still smiling. "But who is this man on the floor?" he asked, nodding towards the bloodied man. "That''s Dionysus," Ishtar answered. "If that''s Dionysus, then why is blood flowing from his head?" Alex asked, noticing that everyone was trying to avoid his gaze. "I''m not going to be angry, I''m just curious. So speak freely; it''s clear from your faces that something interesting happened here," Alex said, scanning the group that continued to avoid his eyes. "Loki-sama knocked him out with a blow to the head using some golden box," Riveria answered cautiously, causing Loki to have a sad expression when she realized she had been revealed. "So the item I prepared to bind gods was used to knock out one of them?" Alex asked calmly, his eye twitching nervously. "But it worked," Loki mumbled, hiding her face in his chest. "That''s true, but still, items should be used for their intended purposes," Alex said with a crooked smile, looking at Loki, who didn''t dare lift her head. "Alright, first things first: we need to wake this idiot up and see his reaction," Alex said, carefully placing Nyx on the floor as she started squirming, and detaching Loki from him. Alex approached the unconscious Dionysus, who looked like a beaten dog. He shook his head at the sight of the god. In the memories of others, Dionysus always appeared elegant and a gentleman, but now he lay on the floor with a broken head and torn clothes, like someone who had been in a bar fight. Alex crouched down next to him and healed him so that he wouldn''t die from blood loss. Dionysus''s eyes flew open, and he began gasping for air as if he had just been resurrected. "What''s going on and where am I?" Dionysus asked, looking around until his gaze met the rainbow-colored eyes staring intently at him. "Who are you¡­" Dionysus began, but Alex immediately covered his mouth. "Sorry, but I''m the one asking questions here," Alex said gently but firmly, covering Dionysus''s mouth with his hand. "How are you, Dionysus? Did you have a good time today?" Alex asked with a smile, though his eyes remained cold. "Oh, sorry, I forgot I covered your mouth, but it''s a precaution. Your friends immediately start shouting that they''re gods and spouting nonsense about how I''ll regret it and other such rubbish," Alex said with a slight smirk, squeezing Dionysus''s jaw, who began writhing in pain. "I''m going to remove my hand now, and we''ll have a nice chat. But if you think I''m going to tolerate your arrogant speeches, you''re gravely mistaken. Start talking about how great a god you are and how I''ll regret attacking you, and I won''t hesitate to give you another concussion," Alex said, tightening his grip on Dionysus''s jaw even more. Those who knew Alex but hadn''t seen his methods in action felt a twinge of fear and took a few steps back. Some were surprised by his behavior but understood that pity for the enemy was out of place here. Nyx, lying on the floor and watching Alex deal with Dionysus, widened her eyes at the realization that she could have been treated the same way. Questions swirled in her mind about why Alex had not been as harsh with her. These thoughts troubled her, but one idea seemed the most plausible: perhaps Alex was interested in her despite his words in the dungeon. Nyx began to believe this possibility, completely forgetting that Alex had threatened her with punishment for her past actions. To be continued¡­ Chapter 59 - 59: The Idiot Dionysus and Alexs Wrath Dionysus stared into Alex''s rainbow-colored eyes, which seemed devoid of any warmth. All he could see in those eyes was cold disdain, fueling his growing anger. Feeling his jaw being clenched tighter and tighter, he tried to suppress the waves of rage caused by the failure of his plan. His gaze flickered to the adventurers who were watching the scene, and his eyes filled with arrogance. How could these pathetic mortals dare to look at him, a god, with such expressions? Trying once more to summon his divine power, Dionysus realized it was blocked. His Arcanum, which was supposed to serve as a shield, proved useless. Understanding that his power was suppressed, he looked at Alex with hatred, suspecting that he was the reason. But when their eyes met, a wave of fear ran through Dionysus''s body¡ªthere was something hidden in those rainbow-colored eyes that he couldn''t comprehend. Alex, however, calmly observed the changes in Dionysus''s expression¡ªarrogance, anger, and despair flickering across his face. Deep down, Alex wondered: what was the point of this god''s actions? Was it all just to assert his divine superiority? Why do villains like Dionysus strive so hard to prove their exceptionalism? Alex simply sighed, realizing he was facing yet another idiot with primitive motives. "Listen carefully, Dionysus. When I let go of your jaw, you''d better answer my questions and not spout nonsense. Got it?" Alex tightened his grip, emphasizing the seriousness of his intentions. "Now, before I remove my hand, Loki, give me my box." "Mmm, and why do you need it?" Loki drawled lazily, narrowing her eyes mischievously. "Loki, are you serious? Or do you just want to keep the box for yourself?" Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Maybe," Loki shrugged playfully. "Hand over the box, or I''ll spank you in front of everyone," Alex threatened, pointing a finger at her. "I don''t mind if it''s in private," Loki began to wriggle coquettishly. "Ugh, pervert," Hestia said with disgust, wrinkling her nose. "Shut up, shorty!" Loki snapped back. Alex watched this scene unfold, unable to understand why they started arguing now. Wasn''t there a crucial interrogation happening in the middle of the street, in front of everyone? Tired of yet another pointless squabble, Alex sighed again and turned his attention to how Hestia and Loki were pulling at each other''s cheeks, exchanging insults. Someone on the side was already taking bets on who would win, and even Alex was tempted to place a wager. However, he decided it would be rude to the girls he had relationships with. "Alright, you''ll have time to fight later," Alex said, raising his voice to distract the two goddesses from their latest clash. "We have more important matters at hand." "She started it," the goddesses said simultaneously, pointing fingers at each other. "If you want to fight, go home and have your duel in the arena as usual," Alex added with a tired look. His words only elicited disappointed grumbles from those who had placed bets. Even the girls from Hestia''s familia had managed to bet on the fight. "I''ll talk to you both at home," he added quietly, turning to them, causing them to guiltily avert their eyes. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The goddesses'' battle ceased, but they still glared at each other with a clear desire to continue. Alex could only sigh in exhaustion: wasn''t there a hostage here who was trying to escape? If he hadn''t been restraining Dionysus, the god would have long since bolted, leaving nothing but a cloud of dust behind. Feeling another attempt by Dionysus to break free, Alex tightened his grip on the god''s jaw even more, forcing him to stop resisting. Dionysus heard a crack in his mouth and thought that with such force, he might have lost a tooth. "Alright, Loki, hand over the box. I just want to ask him a couple of questions before taking him for his ''procedure,''" Alex said in a tired voice, reaching out to the goddess. "Boo, you''re such a bore," Loki grumbled as she started rummaging through her bag, pulling out a pile of empty alcohol bottles. "Loki-sama, were you drinking again during the battle?" Riveria, who had remained calm, asked, causing Loki to start fidgeting nervously. "No! How could I? I''m an exemplary goddess!" Loki defended herself with obvious nervousness, but her voice betrayed her unease, and under Riveria''s piercing gaze, she began to lose her composure even more. "Ah, here it is!" Loki hastily handed the box over to Alex, hoping Riveria would stop looking at her that way. "Here you go, my sweet," Loki said, passing the box, prompting Alex to look at her with suspicion. "''Sweet''? Since when do you call me that?" Alex asked in surprise, noticing how Loki fidgeted under Riveria''s gaze. "It''s nothing, my sweet," Loki brushed it off. "Well, if you say so, but maybe you should call me something else," Alex replied, feeling a shiver run down his spine at the nickname. "What''s wrong with that nickname?" Loki asked, noticing Alex''s grimace as if he had tasted something sour. "No offense, but it sounds pretty unpleasant," Alex responded, looking at Loki, who tilted her head to the side, clearly not understanding what he meant. "Then what should I call you? Cupcake, pie, or maybe my honey bun?" Loki teased with a smirk, listing off options that only made Alex''s grimace deepen. "Loki, there''s no need to come up with nicknames for me. Just call me as usual. I won''t change my opinion of you, no matter how strange your habits are, so it''s better to just be yourself," Alex said with a kind smile, looking at Loki. "So, you don''t mind that I drink?" Loki asked, peering into his eyes. "Everyone has their bad habits; don''t worry about it," Alex calmly replied, still smiling kindly at her. "Hmm," Loki smiled proudly, knowing that Riveria, who had gripped her staff in disapproval, clearly didn''t approve of her carefree behavior. Alex took the box and, after weighing it a little in his hand, understood why Loki had managed to knock out Dionysus with it. Though the box was of ordinary size and easily fit in his hand, it was heavy enough to bring down the arrogant god. Tossing it up a couple of times, Alex turned his gaze to Dionysus, who was still glaring at him with anger and arrogance clearly readable in his eyes. Alex knew that Dionysus would likely start spouting his divine nonsense again, but that only amused him¡ªhe was curious how Loki had managed to take down this overconfident fool with a simple box. "Sorry for the delay, Dionysus. I got a little distracted," Alex said, turning to the god, who continued to look at him with hatred. "You understand that family comes first, so I hope you won''t be too mad at my inattention. That''s beyond you, right?" These words, spoken with a kind smile, elicited approving nods from his familia. However, Alex added a sarcastic note at the end, only fueling Dionysus''s rage, causing him to try to speak again. "Now let''s talk peacefully. When I remove my hand, you''ll stay quiet and answer the questions, and everything will be fine," Alex said, tightening his grip on Dionysus''s jaw to remind him of the situation he was in. "So, the simplest and dumbest question: why are you doing all this?" Alex asked, looking at Dionysus, who seemed to have calmed down a bit. When Alex removed his hand, Dionysus began to rub his cheeks, trying to ease the unpleasant sensation. "Why should I answer to a dog of the gods who carries out their orders?" Dionysus replied arrogantly, looking at Alex with disdain. However, Alex just smiled, having expected such a response. "Sorry, but I''m not a dog¡ªI''m a kitty. Look," Alex said, pointing to his head where a pair of cat ears had suddenly appeared, and behind him, a tail slowly swayed from side to side. The group watching the conversation between Dionysus and Alex listened intently, trying not to miss a single word. When they heard Dionysus''s arrogant words, some of them scowled, while others became angry, ready to pounce on the god and beat him. This anger was especially strong among the goddesses who were romantically involved with Alex. Their rage reached its peak. However, when they saw cat ears and a tail appear on Alex, the male members of the group were bewildered, while the females couldn''t believe their eyes. The goddesses who had been ready to fight Dionysus just moments before were now flustered and blushing from embarrassment. "Hey, shorty, am I dreaming?" Loki asked, not taking her eyes off the smiling Alex. "Shut up, flat-chested! I see the same thing you do," Hestia snapped, wiping the drool from her mouth. "He looks so cute with those ears," Freya said, resting her hand on her cheek and gazing dreamily at Alex. Allen, observing this, only grimaced. Didn''t he also have ears and a tail? What was the difference? Why was this guy getting such attention from Freya, while he didn''t? "I knew he could do something like this, but I''ve never seen him in such a grown-up form," Lily added, wiping blood from her nose. "Captain looks so beautiful with those ears," Bella said with flushed cheeks. "I wonder if he can turn into an elf," Ryu mused, keeping her eyes fixed on Alex''s tail, which slowly swayed in the air. "It gives me strange feelings," Asfi admitted, feeling something start to flow from her nose as she watched Alex. "Perhaps," Riveria replied calmly, though internally she really wanted to approach and pet those cat ears. "I''m curious if he can make me have ears like that," Tiona giggled, imagining the various pranks she could pull with Alex. "Cute," Ais said quietly, pondering whether to ask Alex to give her a pair of cat ears. "Hmph, showing off again," Betta muttered, turning away. The male members of the group merely shook their heads, choosing not to comment on the situation, fearing for their lives. "I wonder if he can do that to gods as well?" Hermes pondered, stroking his chin, attracting the attention of the goddesses, whose eyes suddenly lit up. While the group discussed Alex''s new appearance, the man himself continued to smile at Dionysus, further irritating him. Alex knew that the god had run out of arguments. "Well-nya, have you shut up, nya?" Alex asked, tilting his head to the side, deliberately irritating the god. "It changes nothing! You are still a dog of the gods, carrying out their orders," Dionysus replied arrogantly. "Not true, nya, I''m doing this of my own volition, nya," Alex answered, continuing to add "nya" at the end of each sentence, which only further enraged the god. "The point, nya, is that you idiots, nya, are ruining my peaceful life, nya," Alex continued, not forgetting to annoy Dionysus. "If you hadn''t interfered with our plans, we would have already completed what we were born for," Dionysus replied, gritting his teeth in anger. "Oh, you''re so angry, nya. Who gave you the right to think you''re superior to others?" Alex asked, losing his playful tone. "You''re a fucking bastard, thinking you''re above others just because you''re born a god? Maybe I should show you where your real place is," Alex said, grabbing Dionysus by the head and starting to squeeze, causing the god to desperately try to loosen Alex''s grip by clutching his hand. Alex tightened his grip on Dionysus''s head, wanting to crush it like a ripe watermelon, but he restrained himself, knowing that the god still had many more "fun" moments ahead in Alex''s workshop. Dionysus felt the grip on his head growing tighter and did everything he could to prevent his skull from cracking, but the harder he tried, the stronger Alex''s grip became. "You should understand, Dionysus, that no one will protect you¡ªneither that bastard Erebus, nor even Uranus, who will just send you back to the divine realm," Alex said calmly, releasing Dionysus''s head. "You realize your life is literally in my hands right now, and I decide when you live and when you die," he continued, looking at Dionysus, who was breathing heavily after having his head nearly crushed. "How dare you speak to me like that? I am a god! You, pitiful mortal, should worship me!" Dionysus shouted, completely losing his mind, blinded by rage and arrogance. "You''re not a god. You just think too highly of yourself. You''re a pathetic god of wine, a mere creature who thinks it deserves more than it actually does," Alex replied contemptuously, ignoring Dionysus''s hysteria. "People like you should grovel before me! Crawl like worms! Pitiful mortals who can be crushed with a single finger!" Dionysus screamed, trying to unleash all his fury. "And those fucking gods who consort with these insignificant mortals, playing family games with them¡ªthey are even more disgusting. How can a god play family with these swine?" he continued to scream. "And Freya! That pathetic slut who fell for a mortal bastard like you, thinking she''s better than others and ignoring the gods who truly deserve to stand beside her!" Dionysus said with hatred, pointing at Freya, whose face remained calm despite all the insults. "How dare you insult Lady Freya!" Allen shouted, drawing his weapon. "Allen, shut up," Alex said calmly, stopping him. Dionysus didn''t stop, continuing to insult everyone he pointed at. He called Hestia a vile recluse, insulted Loki as a drunkard who harassed her family members. Nyx also fell under his wrath: he called her a useless fool who failed to die in the dungeon as was destined. Listening to this, Nyx was furious and wanted to attack Dionysus to tear his mouth off, but she realized he knew about Erebus''s plan to sacrifice his sister. Alex remained outwardly calm, though everyone knew this was a worrying sign. The girls who knew him best couldn''t understand why he wasn''t angry¡ªusually, he would have already beaten Dionysus just for insulting Freya. And Dionysus had insulted everyone Alex considered family. "Are you finished shouting?" Alex asked calmly, looking at the enraged Dionysus. "How dare you interrupt me!" Dionysus exploded again, pointing a finger at Alex. "I can afford to do a lot of things. And now you''ll find out," Alex said, grabbing the finger Dionysus was pointing at him. "You know, before I came here, I had issues with anger and irritability, not to mention a tendency for self-destruction," Alex began, squeezing Dionysus''s finger. "But everything changed when I found friends and family in this city, especially when those I loved came into my life. The anger that had always been boiling within me began to subside, and the urge for self-destruction gradually disappeared. All my thoughts are now occupied with caring for those around me," Alex continued, breaking Dionysus''s finger, causing him to scream in pain. "But when you came and started destroying my peaceful life, I thought: to hell with you, I''ll deal with you and continue living in peace. Do you understand what I''m saying?" Alex asked, watching as Dionysus clutched his broken finger and cried out in pain. "When I killed Thanatos and turned Indra into a vegetable, I thought they deserved it for all they had done. I only lost control once, when I found out what Apollo wanted to do with Hestia. And since then, I''ve tried to keep myself in check," Alex said, looming over Dionysus. "Have you deluded yourself into thinking you''re a righteous hero trying to ''fix'' me by telling your pathetic story? I don''t care about you and your story, mortal," Dionysus hissed through gritted teeth, holding his broken finger. "You''re right, I''m not a hero and never aspired to be one. I know that villains can change¡ªthat''s true. But who said I''d give you a chance to do so?" Alex replied, grabbing Dionysus by the collar and lifting him, staring into the god''s eyes. At that moment, instead of anger, Dionysus felt fear, realizing that something terrible awaited him. "And now everyone turn away or you can leave," Alex said, turning his head toward the onlookers. Hearing Alex''s words, the group was confused, not understanding why he said that. But some realized he simply didn''t want them to see what would happen to Dionysus and asked everyone to turn away. "What are you going to do?" Hestia asked nervously, trying to approach Alex, but Freya stopped her, shaking her head. "Hestia, it''s not the time to interfere," Freya said softly, holding her shoulder. "What do you mean, Freya? Why are you stopping me?" Hestia asked, looking into her eyes. "Alex needs to let out all his pent-up anger, otherwise, it will only get worse later," Freya replied with a hint of concern in her voice, understanding how long Alex had been holding back. "Hestia, Freya is right. I don''t want to see him like this either, but he needs to deal with it himself. We can only support him later," Loki added in a serious tone. "But why? Can''t we help Alex so he doesn''t end up like last time?" Hestia asked, still trying to approach him. "He managed on his own last time too. We just need to wait," Loki said, shaking her head. "Hestia, we need to support him, but he must handle his anger on his own. If he loses control, the consequences could be terrible. You''ve known him the longest; you should understand what he''s really like," Freya said, pointing to Alex, who was holding Dionysus by the collar and looking in their direction. "He''s kind and caring, but a bit naive. I don''t want his anger to consume him," Hestia said sadly. "Everything will be fine. He''s just angry that this idiot insulted us. Alex is expressing our collective anger, though he might go a bit overboard," Freya tried to reassure her. "Are you lying?" Hestia asked with doubt, looking at Freya, who was smiling and trying to calm her. "I''m sure Alex will be okay. You know he has people he cares about. That''s why he won''t let his anger take over completely," Freya assured her. "I hope so," Hestia said quietly, looking at Alex''s face, which showed an angry expression. "And what happened last time?" Hermes asked, wanting details from the goddesses who were present during the previous battle. "Go away, Hermes, this isn''t about you right now," Loki said sharply, dismissing him. "How rude," Hermes muttered, stepping aside and continuing to watch Alex. The girls who knew Alex watched the situation with anxiety, seeing how he had become completely enraged. They feared that in his fit of anger, he might do something irreversible. But hope that everything would turn out alright still lingered in their hearts. "He''s angry again," Lily said with a panicked expression. "I think this time it will be okay," Tiona said cautiously, observing Alex. "It will be fine," Ais said confidently, believing in him. "Maybe we should try to help him?" Ryu suggested, unwilling to leave Alex alone at such a moment. "It won''t work," Cassandra shook her head. "Why not?" Riveria asked, looking at Cassandra. "Last time, he only managed to cope after beating those who insulted him. In this situation, we would only make things worse if we don''t let him vent his anger," Daphne replied. "So, there''s nothing we can do to help the captain?" Bella asked, looking at the girls who were pondering her words. "Don''t worry, Bella, he''ll be alright. He''ll just get a bit angry, beat Dionysus, and then we''ll go back home," Lily said reassuringly, recalling Alex''s previous outburst of anger. "And what happened last time?" Asfi asked, not having been as interested in the details as Hermes and thus not knowing many details about the battle against Apollo''s family. "Well, it didn''t end very well," Lily replied with a crooked smile, causing Asfi to raise an eyebrow in confusion. Alex noticed that no one had turned away or left, as he had asked. His anger subsided for a moment, and he was bewildered¡ªwhy wasn''t anyone leaving or turning away? But since no one wished to follow his request, he had another way. Alex created a barrier around himself that prevented anyone from peeking through. Once the barrier was completed, he turned back to Dionysus, and his rage flared up anew. Alex didn''t care about being insulted¡ªhe was used to that. But he could not contain his anger when someone insulted those dear to him. "Now it''s just you and me," Alex said coldly, looking at Dionysus. "What''s going to happen to you now is just a small part of what awaits you in the future," he continued, releasing Dionysus, who collapsed to the floor. Fear and bewilderment were evident in his eyes. "Grind your teeth tightly so they don''t fall out," Alex added, striking Dionysus in the face with a box he had taken from Loki. "How dare you!" Dionysus managed to squeeze out after the first blow. "Oh, I dare," Alex replied, hitting him in the face with the box again. This time, a crunch was heard¡ªDionysus''s nose was likely broken. Alex continued to strike, showing no restraint. He didn''t want to kill Dionysus, but he wasn''t planning to stop either. Each blow inflicted agonizing pain on Dionysus, who tried to crawl away to avoid the beating. However, Alex, with a smile on his face, kept hitting him, not worrying about Dionysus dying¡ªhe could always resurrect him and start over. "ARE. YOU. HAVING. FUN. NOW?" Alex shouted, landing a new blow on Dionysus with each word, who was desperately trying to protect himself, covering his head with his hands. "Do you think covering your head will save you?" Alex taunted, crouching next to the battered Dionysus, who had curled up into a fetal position. Dionysus mumbled something, but his words were too quiet to make out. "What did you say?" Alex asked, grabbing Dionysus by the hair and pulling him closer. "Please, stop," Dionysus rasped, pleading for mercy. "Oh, no, no, no. This is just the beginning. All of this is happening because you don''t listen and think you can insult anyone just because you''re a god," Alex shook his head. "Stop, I''ll tell you everything, just let me go," Dionysus groaned, desperately wanting to end his suffering. "You should have thought of that earlier. Now, it''s round two," Alex said, throwing Dionysus''s head back. "Please, I beg you, stop," Dionysus pleaded, tears in his eyes. "No," Alex replied coldly, slamming Dionysus''s head into the ground with such force that it took Dionysus''s breath away. Alex continued to smash Dionysus''s head into the ground, aiming to turn his face into a bloody mess. With each blow, he put more force into it but used his abilities to heal Dionysus and prolong his suffering, preventing his head from bursting like a watermelon. When Alex finished beating Dionysus''s head, he moved on to other parts of his body, wanting to make Dionysus experience unbearable pain and thereby calm his own rage. What happened inside the black dome remained a mystery¡ªno one could see the horrors Dionysus had endured so that Alex could release his anger. When the dome disappeared, everyone saw Alex standing with a slight smile on his face and Dionysus lying on the ground, covered in blood, with limbs twisted in unnatural directions. Nyx, seeing this, was overwhelmed with panic. She decided that it was better to tell Alex everything she knew than to risk ending up like Dionysus. "Alex, are you okay?" Hestia asked cautiously, running up to him. "Yeah, just a bit angry," Alex replied, patting Hestia on the head. "This is what you call ''a bit''?" Ishtar asked with disbelief, pointing at the mutilated Dionysus. "Well, it happens," Alex shrugged. "And why are you still here?" he asked, addressing Ishtar''s group, who hadn''t left yet. "Just out of curiosity," Ishtar replied, trying not to look at Dionysus''s mangled body. "Well, as you wish," Alex said, ignoring her answer and looking at the others who were watching Dionysus, unsure if he was still alive. "Now we can go home and relax. It''s been a terrible day," Alex said, lighting a cigarette. "I think you''re right," Finn agreed, trying not to look at the disfigured god. "What are you planning to do at home?" Freya asked, approaching Alex, who was watching the adventurers disperse. "I wouldn''t mind watching a movie. I miss it," Alex replied, exhaling smoke and looking at the sky. "What''s a movie?" Loki asked with interest. "I''ll explain at home, and if my idea works out, I might even show you," Alex said with a smile, hoping his plan would succeed and he could enjoy watching movies again. "I''m interested too. If you don''t mind, I''d like to join as well," Freya said, stepping closer. "Before we leave, Loki, remove the barrier, and then we can go home," Alex said. Loki quickly retrieved the cube from her bag and deactivated it. "So, Nyx, would you like to visit my workshop?" Alex asked, approaching the goddess, who was lying on the ground and quickly shook her head, clearly refusing. "Oh, you''re silent? As they say, silence is a sign of agreement. I''m so glad you agree!" Alex said with a smile, picking up Nyx and throwing her over his shoulder. Alex carried Nyx and approached Dionysus, who lay on the ground like a dead dog. He grabbed him by the hair and dragged him towards his home. Realizing they might be noticed, he instantly teleported to his workshop. Leaving the two new captives there, Alex returned for his family and immediately teleported them home to finally end this foolish adventure and relax, quenching his exhaustion. At the same time, he planned to introduce the fantasy world''s people to the delights of modern cinema. To be continued... Chapter 60 - 60: Poor Nyx and Evening Movie Plans (Here, you can suggest worlds that you''d like Alex to visit, and I''ll try to consider them. However, the world for the next arc is already practically chosen, though I won''t reveal which one it is.) Upon arriving in his workshop, Alex brought along two new "friends"¡ªNyx and the beaten Dionysus, who was still unconscious after the initial phase of his "rehabilitation" to become a law-abiding god. Nyx, having experienced yet another teleportation, was not as disoriented as she had been the first few times. Hanging over Alex''s shoulder, she began to look around, trying to figure out where she was. Her eyes fell on a large space filled with stands displaying various weapons and items. Even though Nyx had never been interested in weapons, she was impressed by what she saw. As she continued to survey the workshop, she realized that it was more of a laboratory than a torture chamber. But suddenly, her gaze stopped on Indra, who was tied to a chair. He looked like an empty shell, drool dripping down his chin, and he was completely oblivious to everything happening around him. Realizing that her initial assessment might have been wrong, Nyx began to struggle desperately, trying to escape, but the bonds restraining her prevented any extra movement. "I told you not to struggle. What if I accidentally drop you?" Alex said, glancing at Nyx, who was thrashing on his shoulder like a fish out of water. "If you get hurt here, how will I show my hospitality if the guest I invited gets injured in my workshop?" he continued, shaking her a bit to calm her down. Nyx paused her attempts for a moment, rolled her eyes, and sighed heavily. She was clearly unimpressed by this "hospitality." All her thoughts were occupied with one thing¡ªhow to escape from here. She did not want to share the fate of Dionysus and Indra, who she saw before her. One was unconscious, lying in a pool of blood with broken limbs, while the other sat in a chair, devoid of sanity. Despite her villainous past, Nyx had no desire to end up like them. She temporarily ceased her escape attempts, but deep down, she still hoped for a chance to flee, unaware that Alex''s workshop could be considered one of the most secure places in Orario, if not the entire world. "Now that you''ve calmed down, it''ll be easier to talk," Alex said, letting go of Dionysus''s head and carefully setting Nyx down from his shoulder, looking her in the eyes. Nyx, though her eyes were filled with fear, stared directly at Alex, who held her at arm''s length like a child. "I need to finish a few things before we can talk. So, make yourself at home," Alex added, looking into her black eyes. Nyx wanted to respond, but she couldn''t¡ªshe was still under a silence spell. All she could do was roll her eyes in response to his words, which made Alex smile slightly. "Now, I just need to find a place to sit you down so you can rest a bit," Alex said, glancing around, but Nyx began to grow nervous, fearing that she was about to be subjected to new torture. Alex noticed her anxiety and only smiled, realizing that she was frightened after seeing her companion tied to a chair. Nyx probably started to think that she was going to meet the same fate. "Don''t worry, if you''re a good girl, nothing will happen to you," Alex said, seating her on an empty chair. Nyx tensed up, closing her eyes, expecting pain. She braced herself, waiting for the moment when she would be pierced with knives or subjected to some other form of torment. But when she felt nothing, she cautiously opened her eyes and saw Alex covering his mouth with his hand, trying to suppress laughter. Nyx could only glare at him, realizing that he was barely holding back his laughter because of her fear of pain. Alex seated Nyx on a chair and noticed how she tightly shut her eyes and tensed up as if bracing for a blow. At first, he was puzzled, not understanding why she was acting this way, but then it dawned on him: Nyx thought she was about to be tortured. Her fear made him want to laugh, but he held it in, covering his mouth with his hand, afraid of giving himself away. After all, other captives who ended up in his workshop usually started screaming before they went through a "rehabilitation session." However, when Nyx relaxed and opened her eyes to look at him, Alex couldn''t hold back his laughter: "Pff, ha-ha-ha!" He barely managed to contain himself, wiping a tear from the corner of his eye. "Sorry, I couldn''t help it when I saw you tense up when I sat you down." Nyx could only glare at him, her face expressing a desire to say something, but she couldn''t¡ªthe silence spell was still in effect. If it weren''t for that, Nyx would have undoubtedly unleashed all her anger on Alex, perhaps using the most colorful language she could remember. "Alright, don''t be mad," Alex said, lightly flicking her forehead. "Did you forget what I told you? If you''re a good girl, nothing bad will happen to you." Alex leaned closer so their eyes met. Nyx, though annoyed by the flick, suddenly froze when she saw his iridescent eyes and relaxed slightly, realizing that, for now, she was not in any danger. "So, before I leave, do you need anything? Or will you wait until I discuss our evening plans with my family?" Alex asked, looking at Nyx, who just rolled her eyes. "Oh, sorry, I completely forgot about the spell," he added with an apologetic smile, lifting the silence spell. "Now you can speak again, but if you start talking nonsense like your friends, I''ll find another way to keep you quiet. Understood?" Nyx broke out in a sweat. "Y-yes, I''ll behave. I promise," she replied nervously, nodding her head repeatedly. "Mmm, you''re much better than your friends," Alex said, patting the goddess of the night on the head. Nyx was surprised but didn''t resist, trying to enjoy this new sensation. She had never experienced anything like this before. People always avoided her, fearing her power and the concepts she embodied. Nyx looked at the young man who was petting her head, feeling no fear of her power or of her. Her powers usually caused discomfort to those around her, making them keep their distance. She was overwhelmed with sadness as she remembered that the only person who had been like family to her wanted to sacrifice her to some unknown being. In the end, Nyx was left completely alone, and now the person who should have been her enemy was showing her kindness. Nyx didn''t know how to react. "Before I go, do you need anything?" Alex asked, stopping his hand from petting her head. He had liked her hair¡ªit was so soft and smooth that he wanted to keep going. "I don''t know if I can ask for this..." Nyx murmured, a blush spreading across her pale white cheeks, betraying her embarrassment. "And what do you want?" Alex asked, looking at her with interest. Nyx started to get flustered, and Alex wondered if she really was the goddess of darkness and night. "I''m a little hungry..." Nyx admitted, looking away, but at that moment, her stomach let out a loud growl, like that of a starving whale. The sound was so powerful that it echoed off the walls of the workshop. Nyx wished she could sink into the ground and return to the realm of the gods to lock herself away forever out of shame. "Ahem, no problem," Alex said in a serious tone, holding back laughter so as not to embarrass her further. "And since you''ve been a good prisoner, not screaming or demanding anything, I can fulfill your request." Judging by Nyx''s state, she might have tried to bang her head against the table just to erase her shame, and Alex made an effort not to encourage her to do so. Alex walked over to one of the drawers he had prepared for Hestia and took out various snacks to offer Nyx and satisfy her hunger. However, he wasn''t sure what Nyx''s preferences were, so he decided to grab a little bit of everything so she could try different dishes. "Here, take this. And here''s a drink if your throat gets dry," Alex said, approaching Nyx and placing the snacks and drink in front of her on the table. "Thank you," Nyx quietly said, too shy to meet Alex''s gaze. "It''s all good, don''t worry, it''s not a big deal for me," Alex replied, shaking his head. "If you need anything else, just say so, because I still need to go back for the others," he added, noticing how Nyx had already focused her attention on the food. Nyx tensed up upon hearing his question and didn''t know how to ask what was on her mind, fearing that Alex would get angry. Alex noticed her nervousness and smiled, realizing that he had scared her. "There''s no need to be afraid, just ask what you''re curious about," he said, looking at Nyx, who began to cautiously look at him. "What''s going to happen to me?" she asked quietly, still avoiding eye contact. "That''s a rather complicated question," Alex answered, pondering. "But from what I''ve gathered about you so far, you''re more of a silly girl than a villain. So, you might be able to avoid a bad ending," he added calmly, not wanting to give Nyx false hope. "What could I have done to deserve a bad ending?" she asked, looking at Alex, who also began to think. "It''s a long story, but once you tell me what you''ve been up to, then you''ll find out," Alex replied, not wanting to go into details and waste time. "Alright," Nyx said sadly, sinking into thoughts about her actions. "If you don''t need anything else, I''ll be going. We''ll meet again after a while, so don''t even think about causing trouble," Alex said, casting a teleportation spell. "Mmm, see you," Nyx quietly said, managing to notice Alex nodding to her before disappearing. Left alone in the workshop, Nyx began to look around more carefully and was once again amazed at the number of different items and weapons around her. Her gaze lingered on Indra, and she breathed a sigh of relief, realizing that she had so far avoided a terrible fate. Then her eyes shifted to Dionysus, lying in a pool of blood and completely disconnected from reality. Nyx recalled that Dionysus knew about the plan to sacrifice her, and instead of feeling sadness, she felt a surge of anger, a desire to punish him for everything he had said earlier. Trying to stand up to attack Dionysus, Nyx realized she couldn''t get up from the chair and sighed in frustration, though the anger in her eyes had not yet faded. But as the anger gradually subsided, she was overcome with sadness. The one she considered her family and brother had tried to sacrifice her to an unknown being. Nyx looked up at the workshop ceiling, and a tear rolled down her cheek. She realized she was completely alone. In the past, everyone avoided her because of her power, and only Erebus had been kind to her, caring about her well-being. She tried to remember when he started to change and how she fell under his influence, but she couldn''t, as it was so long ago and too much time had passed to change anything. Meanwhile, Alex returned to Daedalus Street, completely unaware of what was happening with Nyx. Even if he had known, he could only pity her, understanding how hard it is to endure betrayal, especially when the one you trusted the most ultimately wanted to sacrifice you and discard you like used material. When Alex appeared, he noticed that most of the people had already left. The only ones remaining were the girls from his family, including members of the Loki Familia, his sweet elf Ryuu, and a group of goddesses, among whom were Freya, Loki, and Hestia. Apparently, Ishtar had decided that it wasn''t worth staying any longer and had returned to her territory. Alex also noticed that there was no one near Freya, and he wondered where her loyal bodyguard Ottar and the ever-jealous cat Allen had gone. "You''re back!" Hestia exclaimed, rushing toward Alex with such force that, had he been an ordinary adventurer, she would have knocked him off his feet. "I was only gone for a couple of minutes. I settled our new friends in my workshop and came right back," Alex replied, holding Hestia in his arms as she hugged him like a koala. "Did you find out anything?" Freya asked, looking intently at Alex. "No, I didn''t ask them anything," Alex shook his head. "That''s not what I meant," Freya clarified, keeping her eyes on him. "If you''re asking if I noticed anything, then yes," Alex finally understood what Freya meant. "And what did you notice?" Loki inquired. "To put it simply, Nyx is more of an idiot than a villain," Alex replied, wanting to light a cigarette but, considering Hestia clung to him, he just sighed. "Why do you say that?" Lili asked, stepping closer to him. "To rephrase it, Nyx is a loner who can''t get close to others because of her power and is therefore too naive to realize she''s being used," Alex said, rubbing his forehead. "You''re not joking, are you?" Daphne asked doubtfully, noticing how Alex was struggling with accumulated fatigue. "Think about it. If someone told you there''s a god whose powers are connected to darkness and night, how would you react?" Alex asked, looking at the gathered group. They all pondered, but the goddesses already had an answer to this question. "I''d probably try to avoid her," Haruhime quietly replied. "There''s your answer. Your worldview is already shaped, and you believe that night and darkness are bad, but that''s not always the case," Alex said, capturing the group''s attention. "Can you elaborate?" Tiona asked, and the other girls nodded in agreement. "Maybe we should postpone this conversation? I still need to go back and interrogate our guests, and then I''ll show you the wonders of cinema," Alex suggested, to which the girls exchanged surprised looks, not understanding what he was talking about. "What is ''cinema''?" Freya asked, expressing the general curiosity. "Has anyone here ever been to the theater or street performances where many actors perform?" Alex asked, glancing around the group. "I have," replied the girls who had attended such events. "Well, cinema is something similar, but even more interesting," Alex answered, piquing their curiosity even more. Alex began explaining what movies are and what they''re for, trying to make it clear and engaging for the girls. With each word, their eyes began to shine with curiosity. Alex''s desire to introduce them to the wonders of cinema also grew, and a plan started forming in his mind. "That''s it, I''ve decided! I''m not going anywhere today until I see this so-called movie!" Loki loudly declared, raising her hands. "Loki-sama, I don''t want to disappoint you, but someone needs to inform the Guild about what happened here and why a barrier appeared all over the city," Riveria coolly remarked, slightly dampening Loki''s enthusiasm. "That''s unnecessary. I''ve already told Ouranos everything, and he agreed with our plan," Freya replied, and Loki''s eyes lit up with excitement again. "Well, then what are we waiting for? Everyone, let''s go!" Loki shouted, rushing toward Alex''s house. "Don''t rush," Alex said, grabbing her by the scruff and lifting her to prevent her from running off. "What are you doing?" Loki asked, tilting her head and looking at him with curiosity. "To watch a movie with company, you need snacks, food, and drinks," Alex explained. Loki immediately realized she would get a chance to drink, and a satisfied smile appeared on her face. "Exactly. Now let me go; I''ll go get the snacks," Loki said, clapping her hands together. Alex let her go, and she dashed over to the girls from her familia. "Off to get snacks and booze!" Loki shouted, leading the others away. "Well, we should head out," Alex said, watching as Loki led the girls toward the shopping street. Alex teleported his group back to his home. Freya, who had never teleported before, managed it better than many, but still leaned on Alex to stay on her feet. Hephaestus, hearing the noise in the hallway, came out and saw that Alex''s group had returned safe and sound. She sighed with relief, understanding that everything had turned out fine. Although the barrier surrounding the house had prevented her from going out to help, she knew Alex had set it up in case anyone decided to attack the house. However, her irritation at not being able to intervene quickly turned to relief when she saw Alex, even though he was slightly tired. Hephaestus was about to hug him for comfort but noticed a pair of cat ears on his head, leaving her momentarily stunned with surprise. "We''re back, Hephaestus," Alex said, raising a hand. "Hey, who''s touching my tail?" Alex said, turning around and noticing Lili clutching his tail. "I''m sorry, it was an accident," Lili said apologetically. "Alex, why do you have cat ears?" Hephaestus asked, coming to her senses. "Oh, those," Alex pointed to the ears on his head. "I made them to annoy Dionysus." Hephaestus only tiredly put her hand on her forehead, realizing that Alex was once again amusing himself by irritating others. But when she processed what he said, her gaze froze. "You caught another one?" Hephaestus asked, looking at Alex. "Actually, two," Hestia, still clinging to him, replied, turning to Hephaestus and showing two fingers. "And who else did you catch?" Hephaestus continued to ask. "Nyx," Alex simply replied, shrugging. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And where are they?" Hephaestus persisted. "Already in my workshop," Alex said, carefully removing Hestia from him. She pouted, but he patted her on the head to calm her down. "And how did it go?" Hephaestus asked, wanting to know the details. "They''ll tell you everything, but I need to prepare for an important event at home," Alex said, heading toward his workshop. Hephaestus watched as Alex went to his workshop, then her gaze shifted to the other members of the group. She was concerned about what she missed while she was locked in the house, and she decided to find out what had happened. Realizing they were still standing in the hallway, Hephaestus invited everyone to move to the living room, where the family usually gathered. Entering the living room, the girls began to settle into their favorite spots. Freya sat in the chair that Alex had specially prepared for her. Next to the chair was a small table with a tea set so she could enjoy tea whenever she wanted. Lili plopped down on her favorite soft pouf, which gave the feeling of floating on a cloud. It helped her relax after exhausting training sessions. Haruhime, without waiting to be asked, went to brew tea. She knew Alex loved the tea she made, and that''s why she always took on this task. Hestia, as usual, began pulling out her snacks, ignoring the others. Taking out a small key from her bag, she looked around as if the cabinet contained secrets that could endanger the world. In reality, it held snacks that were not from this world, and Hestia simply had no intention of sharing them with anyone. Cassandra and Daphne settled onto one of the sofas. Cassandra, exhausted, lay down with her head resting on Daphne''s lap, who rolled her eyes at her pampered friend. Cassandra had become even more temperamental since joining Hestia''s familia. Bella sat next to Ryu, who took a seat at the table, slightly apart from the others. She just watched the scene unfold, finally allowing herself to relax. Meanwhile, Ryu was deep in thought about Alex''s words regarding the resurrection of her friends. She knew it was a crazy and dangerous plan, and while she believed Alex could prepare for it, she didn''t want to put him at risk. She was torn by conflicting emotions¡ªon one hand, there was the person she loved, and on the other, the friends whose deaths still weighed heavily on her soul, though Alex''s presence had slowly eased that guilt. These thoughts troubled her, and she didn''t know what to choose. Seeing that everyone was settled, Hephaestus decided to find out what had actually happened in the dungeon and the city while she was locked in the house. "What happened this morning?" Hephaestus asked, looking closely at the group. "A lot of things; where do you want to start?" Hestia replied, sitting down next to Hephaestus and beginning to eat her snacks. "Let''s start from the beginning. I already know about what you encountered in the dungeon last night, but what happened this morning?" Hephaestus clarified, turning to Hestia, who looked completely carefree as if nothing special had happened. "Well, a huge stone monster appeared, which Alex quickly dealt with, and then we came back," Hestia said as if it were a minor incident. Hephaestus''s face twitched as she noticed Hestia had picked up some of Alex''s less desirable traits. "Hestia, what about the details?" Hephaestus asked with slight irritation. "What details do you want? There was just a ''Boom,'' ''Bam,'' and Alex defeated the guardian," Hestia replied, gesturing with her hands to imitate the battle she had only seen from a distance. "Maybe someone else could explain what happened?" Hephaestus shifted her gaze to the other girls. "A dungeon guardian appeared on the floor, and then it somehow mutated into something horrible and grotesque, with eyes and mouths all over its body. Then Alex fought it using his strange weapons and techniques," Lili added, providing the details Hestia had missed. "While Alex was busy with the guardian, we fought the monsters that came out after it. We didn''t see exactly what Alex was doing, but according to him, he defeated it quickly and watched us fight," Daphne continued. "And how did you manage to capture Nyx?" Hephaestus asked, noticing that everyone looked awkwardly at Hestia, who immediately froze. "Why is everyone looking at Hestia?" Hephaestus asked, cautiously shifting her gaze from one to another. "Hephaestus-sama, it was Hestia-sama who defeated Nyx, which allowed us to capture her," Bella answered with a hint of embarrassment. "What do you mean ''defeated''?" Hephaestus asked evenly, trying to hide her nervousness, suspecting that it was not as simple as it seemed. "Hestia-sama performed a combo that Alex calls ''Against Perverts'' and knocked out Nyx, breaking her nose in the process," Lili explained. Hephaestus wearily leaned back on the sofa, placing her hand on her forehead. She realized that her kind friend had been significantly influenced by Alex. "Oh gods, Hestia, where did my kind and carefree friend go?" Hephaestus sighed, looking at the sheepish smile on Hestia''s face. "Sorry, Hephaestus, but you also trained with Alex. Don''t you remember how he said that a girl should be able to stand up for herself?" Hestia replied, giving Hephaestus an embarrassed look. "Yes, I remember, but that doesn''t mean you have to break the nose of someone who attacked you," Hephaestus sighed wearily. "Oh, fine, I''ll talk to Alex later to get him to stop spoiling you and having a bad influence on you," Hephaestus said in a stern tone, like a mother scolding her daughter. "You can''t do that to me!" Hestia exclaimed in fear, not wanting to lose her privileges. Ignoring her protests, Hephaestus turned her gaze to Freya, who was calmly drinking tea and enjoying the peaceful family atmosphere. Freya had never regretted joining Alex, as every day was filled with joyful events, and soon she would be traveling to other worlds once Alex finished dealing with the group of misfits. She dreamed of traveling with Alex and couldn''t wait for him to show her new wonders, such as movies. With every minute spent with Alex, she learned something new, and she loved it. While the girls were chatting upstairs, Alex returned to his workshop and found Nyx. With tearful eyes, she sat at the table, eating snacks as if she wanted to vent all her anger on them. Alex shook his head, understanding why Nyx was so angry and not blaming her. He even considered letting her go, provided she hadn''t committed anything radical like killing children or other serious crimes. Nyx didn''t pay any attention to Alex; her focus was entirely on the food. To be continued... Chapter 61 - 61: One Step Closer to the Truth and Foolish Nyx Upon entering the workshop, Alex didn''t want to disturb Nyx, who was venting her anger on the snacks laid out on the table. He understood how difficult it was to realize that someone you considered close had betrayed you. There were many ways to cope with this, including the desire for revenge. But for now, Alex was in no hurry to help Nyx since he didn''t know how extreme her actions had been. If she hadn''t done anything truly terrible, he might consider helping her release her pent-up anger. "If she hasn''t done anything radical, then I''ll help her deal with it," Alex thought as he headed to his workbench. He approached his workspace, trying not to distract Nyx from her activity. Alex was contemplating how to introduce the wonders of cinema to the residents of this fantasy world while avoiding potential problems. Opening his notebook, he began flipping through it, hoping to find something he might have jotted down earlier and forgotten about. In the process, he came across one of his projects for creating a beacon to avoid losing connection with his world. "I can''t navigate the multiverse like Barry Allen, so I need to be prepared in case I can''t find my world during my travels," Alex pondered, forming a plan to create the beacon. When he opened that page, his paranoia intensified, signaling a looming danger. Alex''s hand froze as he realized that something serious was about to happen, although he didn''t yet know what it was. Previously, he thought the group of misfits just wanted to cause chaos, but now he understood that wasn''t the case. Alex paused for a moment, then approached his board and erased everything that was written, starting anew with the information he had gathered after capturing nearly all the members of the group. "Some details don''t add up. Everything I''ve learned about Erebus''s plans points to radical changes. And the main question is, why?" Alex mused as he wrote down new details on the board. Thanatos turned out to be just a minor pawn, carrying out trivial tasks, Indra was cannon fodder, a distraction. Nyx was supposed to be sacrificed to help a certain being attain godhood. Dionysus was likely collecting souls and fear emitted by people in desperate situations. "But why all this?" Alex pondered, trying to piece together the puzzle. "What are you aiming for, Erebus?" Alex thought, looking at the board and lighting a cigarette to clear his mind. Nyx, hearing noise in the workshop, nervously turned around, fearing that Dionysus had woken up and wanted to do something. But when she saw that Dionysus was still lying in a pool of his own blood with broken limbs, she realized it wasn''t him. Then she turned and noticed Alex, who was standing by the board and smoking. She couldn''t understand why he was so tense and why he was staring at the board until she noticed the photos of her group and the notes beneath them. She began to read what was written. Nyx saw a photo of Thanatos with the caption "Minor Pawn" and a photo of Indra with the caption "Cannon Fodder." Next to her own photo, she saw the caption "Sacrifice," and next to Dionysus''s photo, "Collector." All of this puzzled her, but now she understood how Alex had managed to capture them all¡ªhe knew too much about her group. Nyx wanted to ask what he was doing, but decided not to interfere and enjoy the last moments of peace. Alex didn''t notice that Nyx was also looking at the board, but even if he had noticed, he wouldn''t have cared. His main concern now was figuring out what Erebus was planning. From all the information he had, Alex knew that Erebus was a radical who believed that without sacrifices and war, humanity couldn''t progress. But one day, Erebus began to change, becoming more withdrawn and distant, isolating himself from the other gods he knew. He even held the gatherings of the group of misfits less frequently. If before, his motive was chaos to advance humanity, now something entirely different was driving him. "What are you planning, Erebus?" Alex wondered, staring at the god''s photograph. "Maybe now you want more power and authority, or has madness consumed you?" "But if you''ve allied yourself with the one I suspect, you''ve made a terrible mistake, Erebus, and condemned this world to serious trouble," Alex thought, realizing that this was one of the most likely scenarios. Alex couldn''t yet precisely determine what Erebus''s motives were at the moment, but he understood that he had changed drastically. Deciding to set this problem aside for later, he chose to focus on his current tasks and prepare for any surprises that Erebus might spring. "Alright, Erebus, to hell with you. I''ll deal with it as I go. Right now, it''s important to finish what I''ve started, and then I''ll think about it," Alex muttered, extinguishing his cigarette. Alex sighed tiredly and decided to take a break from the complex thoughts, shifting his attention to preparations for the evening''s movie screening. He already had a rough idea of how to organize it, and for that, he needed several devices. First on the list was a memory crystal capable of recording memories of movies Alex had seen in the past and then projecting them onto a large screen. This would allow everyone to enjoy the viewing. With a plan formed, Alex first created the memory crystal and began testing it. He checked how the crystal recorded memories and how it then displayed them on the screen. "Well, let''s see how you do," he murmured, starting the projection. Fragments began to appear on the screen, and Alex squinted. "Hmm, some gaps... Maybe it''s because the memories are too distant?" he wondered, examining the crystal. After an hour of rigorous testing, he finally managed to create a stable version. Alex recorded several movies to check and made sure everything worked smoothly. Now, the memory crystal transmitted all the scenes without interruptions or glitches. The next step was the projector, which was supposed to enhance the effect of using the crystal. "Now everything works perfectly. No gaps, no interference," Alex thought with satisfaction, holding the crystal in his hand with a smile. While Alex was working on his new inventions, Nyx silently watched him from the corner of the room. Her attention was drawn to the crystal, from which voices and images of people and places she had never seen appeared. She desperately wanted to get closer and see what this wonder was, but being bound to a chair by a spell, she could only resign herself to observing from afar. "What is this crystal? What is it showing?" Nyx thought curiously, feeling an increasing desire to know the truth. "Maybe if I ask, he''ll tell me?" she wondered, but she was afraid that his kindness didn''t extend to such questions. However, she remembered that Alex had promised to be more open if she behaved well. After finishing his work on the projector, Alex decided to test it to ensure it wouldn''t break down at the most inconvenient moment. Stretching after a long session of work, he got up from his chair and turned around, noticing that Nyx was watching him intently. At that moment, he remembered his "new friends" with whom he hadn''t yet had a proper conversation. "Sorry, Nyx, I completely forgot about you," he said with a slight smile, which made Nyx tense up involuntarily. "I''ll check the projector now, and then we can discuss anything that interests you." "What is a projector? What is it for?" Nyx cautiously asked, hoping not to irritate Alex. "It''s a device that helps project memories," Alex calmly replied, inserting the crystal into the projector. "And why did you make it?" she continued with interest, watching as images of battles and conversations began to appear on the wall. "I want to show my family the adventures of other people. It''s like a book, but you don''t have to read it¡ªjust watch and listen," Alex explained, which only piqued Nyx''s curiosity further. She was intrigued by this invention but was afraid to ask too many questions, not wanting to anger Alex, so she decided to just observe silently. Alex carefully monitored the projector''s performance, checking it from all angles, hoping to spot any flaws, but there were none. Satisfied with the result, he smiled, realizing that his idea had succeeded and that his family would enjoy the movie screening. However, when Alex realized everything had gone smoothly, a mischievous plan formed in his mind. He knew that the movies he liked weren''t always suitable for family viewing¡ªthey were more for watching with friends or alone in a dark room to set the right mood. And now he couldn''t wait to see his family''s reaction to the movie about the dancing clown Pennywise, whom he both hated and loved. "Heh-heh-heh... This is going to be fun when they see the movie about Pennywise the clown," Alex chuckled mischievously, anticipating the girls'' reactions. Nyx flinched at hearing that ominous laugh, and seeing his sly smile, she realized Alex was up to something. Alex finished recording the movies onto the crystals and smiled, knowing he had completed the initial stage of his work. Now it was time to talk to his new "friends." Placing the crystals in a special box, he carefully put it in his bag, then turned to Nyx. She flinched under his gaze and began to grow nervous, which only made Alex shake his head, noticing how timid this goddess was. "Well, now we can talk a little, my new ''friend,'' Nyx," Alex said, grabbing a chair and sitting down across from the goddess, who was visibly trembling with nervousness. "What do you want to know?" Nyx cautiously asked, trying to hide her anxiety. "Let''s start simple. Why did you join that club of misfits?" Alex asked, looking at her intently, noticing how she seemed lost in thought. "I became part of the group because Erebus asked me to," Nyx answered, avoiding his gaze. "So, you joined just because Erebus asked you? And there were no other reasons?" Alex tried to gauge if she was lying, recalling how rude and arrogant she was during the group''s meetings. "Yes," Nyx nodded, now a little less nervous. "Then why don''t you like Ishtar? And why did you act differently at the meetings?" Alex continued to question, observing as the goddess looked away. "I saw how the other gods behaved and thought that''s how it should be, so I followed their example," Nyx replied, lowering her head in shame. "You... I don''t even know what to say. But what about Ishtar?" Alex realized that Nyx was much more naive than he had thought and decided to change the subject. "Ishtar was always surrounded by others, constantly having admirers both in the mortal world and in the heavens," Nyx answered with irritation. "So, you were just jealous that she was popular and you weren''t? Then why don''t you hate Freya? She''s popular too," Alex asked, noticing how Nyx''s irritation deepened. "Freya and Ishtar are different. Freya looks noble and keeps her distance, while Ishtar takes advantage of it," Nyx replied, not hiding her dislike. "Oh, for heaven''s sake¡­" Alex wearily rubbed his temples. "What?" Nyx didn''t understand. "If you didn''t want to be alone, you could have joined Hestia or other goddesses who don''t care about your power," Alex said tiredly. "I... I didn''t think of that for some reason," Nyx said, realizing she could have found company among kind goddesses, feeling embarrassed. "Then why did you take Hestia hostage when we were in the dungeon?" Alex asked, noticing Nyx tense up. "I saw mortals doing that and thought it would work," Nyx replied, causing Alex to shake his head. "Alright, one more question. How did you meet Erebus?" he asked, observing as Nyx delved into her memories. "We were born together and were similar, though different. Erebus always took care of me, but after descending to the mortal world, he began to change," Nyx answered after some thought. "Do you remember when he started to change?" Alex asked, seeing the goddess strain to recall. Alex realized that Erebus was different in the divine realm and only began to change after descending to the mortal world. The reasons for his changes could be varied¡ªfrom external influences to internal shifts that Erebus himself might not have realized. Alex now suspected that someone might be intentionally influencing Erebus, aiming to turn him into a new tool. "I can''t remember the exact moment, but his personality started to change drastically a few months ago," Nyx replied, shaking her head. "A few months ago, you say?" Alex asked, looking at her thoughtfully. Nyx''s answer puzzled Alex, and he began to search for possible connections and reasons for everything that was happening. It all boiled down to one simple fact: Erebus began to change exactly when Alex appeared in this world. "This could be a coincidence or part of this being''s plan," Alex thought, deep in contemplation. "What if this being chose this world just for games, until it sensed my presence and decided to play a bigger chess game to see how things would unfold?" Alex continued to toss around possibilities in his mind. "If we follow Master Oogway''s logic¡ª''There are no coincidences''¡ªthen I ended up here for a reason. Maybe the old man knew something was happening here and sent me to this particular world?" Alex rubbed his eyes in frustration. "If the old man knew but couldn''t intervene himself, it confirms that he''s bound by some rule of non-interference with what he created and simply sent me to deal with it." He looked at the ceiling, trying to gather his thoughts. "Well, to hell with it. I suppose I owe the old man, so I''ll fix what''s happening here," Alex sighed wearily, making his decision. "So much for my peaceful life that lasted only a few months," he thought, clenching his fists in frustration, wishing to hit something. Nyx nervously watched Alex, who remained silent and rubbed his face in irritation. She couldn''t understand why he was reacting this way and what troubled him so much. Perhaps he had realized something she hadn''t and was therefore so upset. "Are you okay?" Nyx cautiously asked, noticing Alex take a deep breath. "Not sure," Alex replied with a tired expression. "It seems the problem is much more serious than I thought." "Well, that''s not important now. Let''s wrap up our conversation quickly, and I''ll go do other things," Alex said, wanting to change the subject. "Are you going to kill me?" Nyx asked fearfully. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No," Alex replied, shaking his head. "Then what are you planning to do with me?" she asked cautiously. "For now, nothing. Just tell me what you were doing when you descended to the mortal world and what crimes, according to you, you committed," Alex asked, staring at her intently. "When I descended to the mortal world, I traveled like other gods until I returned to Orario and met Erebus again," Nyx began to explain. "And what did you do during your travels?" Alex asked, watching as Nyx pondered her actions. "Well, I did¡­" Nyx started to say. The more Alex listened to Nyx''s tales, the more his face twitched. What she considered evil seemed entirely opposite to him. Alex became increasingly convinced that the goddess before him was a complete fool with a terrible understanding of what evil actually was. "What could ''scaring children until they stop being afraid'' possibly mean?" Alex thought, watching Nyx list her deeds. "How can making a husband who beat his wife go gray be considered evil? And what''s with the case of the criminal she drove to hysterics so that he feared his own shadow? Does she really think these are acts of wickedness?" Alex lit a cigarette, not wanting to interrupt her story, but he was seething inside. He was utterly convinced that Nyx was just an idiot who didn''t understand what she was doing. She thought her actions were evil, but in reality, she was helping people, albeit in her own peculiar way. She resembled a psychiatrist more than a goddess who created evil out of boredom. "Well, that''s it. What will happen to me now?" Nyx asked cautiously, glancing at Alex, who was smoking with a crooked smile. "Are you really sure you''re an evil goddess?" Alex asked doubtfully, wanting to hear her response. "Didn''t I tell you everything I did?" Nyx asked, genuinely not understanding what he was getting at. "Oh, why do I keep meeting such strange gods in this world," Alex muttered tiredly to himself rather than to Nyx, which only made her more confused. "Everything you''ve done seems more like helping people rather than committing evil acts. You were just helping in your own way," Alex said, looking at her. "What do you mean?" Nyx asked, not understanding where he was going with this. Alex started to explain to the naive goddess what she had actually done, trying to convey the essence of her actions from the perspective of mortals. The more Nyx listened, the more she was astonished, realizing that what she thought were evil deeds didn''t look like that from the perspective of ordinary people. At one point, it seemed absurd to her, and she wanted to argue, but she couldn''t find the words to defend herself. "Do you understand now?" Alex asked, noticing how Nyx, like a fish, was opening and closing her mouth in shock. "But I... I thought I was committing evil acts," Nyx said, bewildered. "Well, that''s because you''re antisocial and your understanding of evil is a bit¡­ strange, to say the least," Alex said, shrugging. Nyx noticeably flinched at being called a loner again. "And if you didn''t lie to me, you can consider yourself pardoned," he added, looking at Nyx, who clearly felt relieved by these words. "And what will happen to me next?" she asked cautiously. "You''ll go through rehabilitation to stop living in isolation," Alex said, getting up from his chair. "And how will that happen?" Nyx asked with caution. "You''ll have to interact more with others. That way, you might find friends, though I''m not too sure about that," Alex said with a hint of doubt in his voice, understanding how difficult it is to change introverts. "Maybe we can skip that?" Nyx asked hopefully, clearly not wanting to interact with strangers. "You''ll have to go through it, at least to better understand what good and evil are," Alex said, removing Nyx''s restraints. "And now your friend-finding program begins," he added, heading towards the exit of the workshop. "What about Dionysus?" Nyx asked, pointing to the god lying on the floor. "Leave him. He won''t be able to escape even if he wants to. Now follow me," Alex said, opening the doors and letting her go ahead. As they climbed the stairs, Alex walked behind Nyx to ensure she didn''t run away. Nyx, with a sad expression, realized she would have to interact with other people and that all the fa?ades she had built around her personality would be useless here. She didn''t know how to communicate properly because she was used to acting arrogantly, imitating other gods. At that moment, Nyx wished more than anything to return to the realm of the gods, lock herself in her home, and never come out¡ªit seemed far better than the forthcoming interactions. Alex ascended with Nyx and went into the main hall, which was very noisy. From the sounds, Loki and Hestia were fighting again, and no one was even trying to stop them. Entering the hall, Alex saw that, as expected, Loki and Hestia were once again in a quarrel, having started a fight over something. Despite all the time spent together, they were still bickering, and everyone had long stopped trying to intervene. Even the usually stern Hephaestus had thrown up her hands in resignation. Nyx hid behind Alex in fear, not forgetting how Hestia had broken her nose¡ª that memory was still too fresh. "Hey, you two, stop it already!" Alex shouted, clapping his hands to get the fighting goddesses'' attention. "What are you fighting over this time?" he asked, looking at them. Loki and Hestia stopped but continued to pull each other''s cheeks. "She stole my snacks!" / "She didn''t want to share!" Loki and Hestia said simultaneously, pointing fingers at each other. "Hestia, why didn''t you share? And Loki, how many times have I told you not to steal snacks from Hestia? If you want something, just ask," Alex said sternly, like a father reprimanding unruly children. "I had very few snacks left, so I didn''t want to share," Hestia replied, lowering her head. "I just wanted to try them; I''ve never seen a flavor like that before," Loki said, looking away and whistling. "What do you mean ''wanted to try''? You flat-chested thief! You grabbed the whole pack and devoured it like a seagull!" Hestia shouted angrily, pointing at Loki. "What did you say, you chesty shrimp? Want to fight again?" Loki retorted challengingly, glaring at Hestia. Alex rubbed his forehead wearily, watching as the two goddesses began fighting again. All he wanted at that moment was to relax and watch a movie. But if they continued, it could drag on for a long time. "Enough, you two. If you don''t stop, there will be no movie for you," Alex said sternly. The goddesses immediately froze and looked at each other. Their gazes still conveyed hostility and a desire to compete, but the prospect of missing the movie was too strong an argument. Reluctantly, they agreed to a temporary truce, shaking hands like old enemies who had reached an armistice. The others could only smile wryly, knowing that this peace wouldn''t last long and the war could flare up at any moment. "Darling, have you prepared everything?" Freya asked, sipping her tea and looking at Alex. "Yes, I found a way for everyone to enjoy the viewing. Now we just need to set up the place," Alex replied, giving a thumbs up. His words caught the attention of the whole group, and everyone eagerly anticipated the upcoming viewing. "Why is Nyx with you?" Freya asked, a fleeting shadow passing through her eyes. "This lonely goddess will be going through a socialization process to find friends," Alex explained. Nyx''s face immediately contorted¡ªshe clearly wasn''t thrilled about participating. "You''re saying Nyx hasn''t done anything wrong?" Hephaestus asked, watching the goddess who was hiding behind Alex like a frightened fawn. "On the contrary, she''s helped more than she''s harmed," Alex replied, nodding. Everyone turned their attention to Nyx, who shrank even further behind his back. "Darling, did you find out anything?" Freya asked, clearly more interested in other information than Nyx''s rehabilitation. "I''ll tell you later. For now, we all need to head to the training ground," Alex said, smoothly changing the subject. Freya narrowed her eyes but chose not to press further. "Why the training ground? Can''t we watch it here?" Daphne asked in surprise. "There are too many of us. Look, just from our family, there are seven people, plus Hephaestus and Freya¡ªtwo more. From Loki''s family, there are five more, and don''t forget about Ryuu. That''s already fifteen people, so it''s better to choose a larger place," Alex explained, and everyone began to look around, counting the number of people present. "You''re right," Riveria said, standing up from the table. The group began to rise, grabbing snacks and drinks, and headed towards the training ground. Loki and Hestia were the first to rush off, eager to claim the best spots, but they didn''t know that Alex had yet to prepare anything and would be disappointed. Once everyone had left, only Freya and Nyx remained with Alex, who clearly didn''t want to leave. Freya took Alex''s hand and silently looked at him. She sensed that something was troubling Alex, and his behavior revealed his unease. Alex, noticing her concern, simply shook his head, signaling that it wasn''t the time to talk about it. To be continued¡­ Chapter 62 - 62: Family Movie Night Alex watched as the others left the hall where the family usually relaxed and spent their free time. Only Freya and Nyx remained with him, the latter unwilling to leave but still curious about watching the so-called movie. Despite this, Nyx still felt fear toward Hestia, who had recently broken her nose, so she avoided any encounter with the small goddess. Freya held Alex''s hand, looking at him with concern. She noticed that the fatigue that had appeared before he went down to the workshop had only worsened, and now he looked even more exhausted. Freya wanted to understand what was causing Alex''s condition and why he seemed so troubled after returning from the workshop. She squeezed his hand tighter, hoping to get his attention. Alex, feeling this, turned to her, raising an eyebrow in surprise. "Is something wrong?" he asked, looking at Freya. "Darling, is something bothering you?" she asked quietly, gazing into his eyes. "Sort of, but it''s rather complicated," Alex replied with a tired smile. "Did you learn something that''s troubling you?" Freya continued, squeezing his hand even tighter. "Remember how I mentioned that there are beings capable of interfering with different worlds for their own amusement?" Alex asked, looking at her intently. Nyx, trying to stay unnoticed, caught the gist of their conversation, and questions began to swirl in her mind about what they were talking about and what beings Alex was referring to. "Should I really be listening to this?" she thought, staying in the shadows. "But I''m curious about which beings he''s talking about. Maybe they''re the ones who influenced Erebus?" Nyx pondered, glancing at Alex. Nyx''s eyes followed Alex closely as he spoke with Freya. Freya fell silent for a moment, processing his words. The gears in her mind began to turn, recalling past conversations about beings from the vast multiverse. "Darling, are you saying you''ve figured out who''s behind this?" she asked, looking at Alex. "Nyx''s words today only confirmed my suspicion. I''m almost certain who''s responsible, but I still can''t understand this being''s motives," Alex replied, noticing how Freya was watching him closely, waiting for more details. "And what did Nyx say that made you realize who''s behind all this?" Freya asked, turning her gaze to Nyx, who was trying to blend in with the surroundings to remain unnoticed. "She mentioned that in the divine realm, Erebus was different and began to change after descending into the mortal world. But his drastic changes happened just a few months ago," Alex replied, turning to Nyx for her confirmation. Nyx, noticing Alex looking at her, quickly nodded. "A few months ago, you say¡­" Freya said thoughtfully, recalling something. "That was when you arrived in Orario," she continued, looking intently at Alex. "Yes, and when I arrived, I wasn''t hiding my power yet. They probably noticed me, and that''s when it all began," Alex replied with a wry smile. "So, if you hadn''t come, none of this would have happened?" Nyx asked cautiously, and Freya immediately focused her gaze on her. Nyx got scared and hid behind Alex. "Unfortunately, my arrival only sped up the process," Alex said, patting Nyx on the head to calm her as she still feared Freya''s gaze. "What are you trying to say?" Freya asked, pulling Alex''s hand away from Nyx. Nyx, who had been enjoying the affection, was startled and quickly hid behind Alex again, hoping Freya wouldn''t see her. "This being may have chosen this world as its playground," Alex tentatively suggested. "So, even if you hadn''t arrived, we would still have been doomed?" Freya asked with concern, looking at Alex, who only smiled sadly. "But why is it doing this?" Nyx asked, not understanding the motives of the mysterious being. "Before my arrival, its possible motive was simply entertainment, but after I appeared, I''m no longer sure of its goals," Alex said, shaking his head. "You mentioned that your power is quite unique. What if this being wants to take your power?" Freya suggested after some thought. "Such an outcome is possible only in one case," Alex said, lost in thought about Freya''s words. "In what case?" Nyx asked anxiously, worried about her future. "It''s too early to talk about it, so don''t trouble yourself with unnecessary thoughts," Alex replied, flicking Nyx on the forehead. "It wasn''t necessary to hit me; I''m just curious and worried about my future," Nyx complained, rubbing the reddened spot. "You''re not planning to do anything dangerous, are you?" Freya asked, squinting at Alex, who just smiled. "I''ll prepare something. I haven''t shown my trump cards yet, so the puppet master shouldn''t know what I''m capable of," Alex said with a slight smile. "What worries me more is where the battle will take place if the puppet master shows up," he added, gently stroking Freya''s cheek. Freya felt his touch on her cheek and, taking Alex''s hand, pressed it against her cheek even more, savoring the warmth from him. Nyx, seeing this, turned away, unwilling to watch the affectionate couple. Her face twisted as if she had just eaten a lemon. Nyx also wanted such warmth and attention but would never admit it. "I believe you''ll manage, as many more adventures await us," Freya whispered, pressing even closer to Alex''s hand. "Of course, you can''t escape from me, even if you wanted to," Alex replied, brushing his thumb across Freya''s cheek, which reddened from his words. "I should be the one saying you can''t escape from me," Freya said with a smile, her eyes dark as the abyss. "You''re right, we''ll spend a lot of time together and see many amazing things," Alex said, leaning in to kiss Freya. Freya let out a soft moan of pleasure, wrapping her arms around Alex''s neck to hold him even tighter. As they shared this romantic moment, Nyx''s face grew increasingly sour, as if she had been forced to drink an entire lake of lemon juice. "I wish I were shown the same tenderness," Nyx thought, watching the couple with a blank stare, hiding her true feelings. "I also want to hear words of love and be kissed," she continued mentally, observing them as they whispered loving words to each other. "I''d rather go with everyone else than watch this couple," Nyx thought, turning away to avoid worsening her mood. As Alex and Freya''s kiss ended, they rested their foreheads against each other, savoring the moment. However, the pink atmosphere around them grew increasingly intense, as if pink hearts were starting to appear in the air. Witnessing this, Nyx''s mood darkened with each passing moment until she could no longer bear it. "Could you two stop creating this pink atmosphere? We''re not alone here, you know!" she exclaimed, unable to hold back any longer. "Alright, alright. You see, sometimes it''s hard to stay alone and enjoy the moment; I just got carried away," Alex said, embracing Freya and pulling her closer to his chest. Freya, feeling his embrace, wrapped her arms around his waist and held him even tighter, her face glowing with happiness. "No, I don''t understand," Nyx replied sulkily, looking at the hugging couple. "One day, you''ll find someone to love, so don''t worry. You just need to stop being a loner," Alex said with a slight smile, irritating Nyx even more by calling her a loner again. "Hmph," Nyx snorted and turned away, unwilling to continue the conversation. Alex looked at Nyx, who turned away with a frown, and just shook his head, contemplating that perhaps he should introduce her to Yun-Yun, another loner who might deserve the title of the universe''s loner. Maybe they could become friends, but that''s a plan for the future; for now, he needed to focus on the current matters. "Alright, stop sulking. Let''s go watch the movie instead," Alex suggested, drawing Nyx''s attention as she squinted at him with one eye. "Dear, what are you going to show us?" Freya asked, lifting her head and kissing Alex on the chin. "A very interesting film about a clown who loves to dance," Alex replied with an inscrutable expression, hiding his true intentions. He was curious to see how the fantasy world''s inhabitants would react to this clown. "What''s a clown? Is it some creature from another world?" Freya asked, her question surprisingly close to uncovering the clown''s identity, causing Alex''s eyes to widen. "A clown is like a jester in a king''s court," Alex answered monotonously. "Then why do you have that look when you talk about it?" Freya continued, noticing his expression had become vacant. "I just don''t really like clowns, or rather, they scare me," Alex admitted, turning away. Both goddesses widened their eyes in surprise at discovering his fears. "You''re afraid of something? How is that even possible?" Nyx exclaimed, turning her head with a shocked expression, not believing his words. "Consider it a childhood trauma, so don''t worry about it," Alex said, not wanting to delve into the details of his fear of clowns. (A few words from the author: Although I''m an adult, clowns still scare me. But I really like the movie ''It,'' and there''s nothing I can do about it, even though clowns are still creepy.) Both goddesses looked at Alex''s embarrassed face, trying to grasp how it was possible that he was afraid of something. Freya was intrigued by why Alex was so afraid of clowns and decided to investigate. Nyx, on the other hand, observed him with suspicion, trying to peer into his soul and see his fears but couldn''t as a dense fog obstructed her view of Alex''s inner self. Alex didn''t go into details and led both goddesses toward the training ground, reminding himself that they were already late and others were probably losing patience. He walked with Freya''s hand in his, while Nyx clung to the edge of his clothing, afraid of getting lost. When they reached the door leading to the training ground, Alex opened it, expecting to see another scuffle between Hestia and Loki, but instead found everyone sitting peacefully and enjoying food. This scene reminded him that no matter how much food is brought for the movie, it''s always insufficient. Alex drew the attention of the group relaxing nearby and approached them. Nyx still felt shy being among a large crowd and silently stayed close to him. Alex noticed that most of the attendees already showed impatience, only the most reserved members of the group remained calm. "Why is it taking so long?" Hestia asked, running up to Alex. "We had a romantic moment," Freya replied with a smile, looking at Hestia, who immediately puffed up with indignation. "Oh, I missed such a moment," Hestia said in a despairing voice, falling to her knees. Hestia realized she could have been in Freya''s place but instead had rushed ahead. Everyone stared at her in surprise, not understanding what was happening. Loki''s family expected such behavior more from Loki herself, but certainly not from Hestia. Hephaestus, seeing her friend''s distressed state, decided to approach and support her. "Don''t worry, Hestia, you''ll have your chance in the future," Hephaestus said gently, patting Hestia on the back. "Right. Plus, unlike one goddess, I can sleep in bed with Alex," Hestia quickly replied, recovering her composure and looking at Freya with a sense of superiority. "Hmm, I think I''ll stay here tonight," Freya said with a slight smile, looking at Hestia, who froze at her words. "Maybe I should stay here tonight too," Loki interjected, clearly intending to stir the pot. "No, you can''t! I won''t agree to this!" Hestia exclaimed indignantly, pointing a finger at the two goddesses. "Well, we''ll see about that," Loki replied with a mischievous smile. Hestia started arguing fiercely with the two goddesses, who decided to spend the night at her place. Alex, being a true gentleman, chose not to get involved in the conflict and made a tactical retreat to avoid getting caught in the crossfire. If he intervened, he would inevitably be asked whether he was against them staying. There was no right answer in this situation: if he supported Hestia, he would upset Loki and Freya, but if he sided with the goddesses, he would disappoint Hestia. So it was better to stay out of it. Hephaestus noticed that Alex was leaving and followed him, not wanting to be drawn into the argument either. Nyx, who was quietly holding onto his clothes, felt his movement and instinctively followed him. Alex decided that while the goddesses were sorting out their issues, he could prepare everything for the movie. Looking for a suitable spot to set up the projector, he aimed to find a place where the image would not be distorted and everyone would be comfortable watching. "What are you doing?" Hephaestus asked, approaching from behind and drawing his attention. "Looking for a spot to set up my little device," Alex said, showing the projector. "Is this your new invention?" Hephaestus asked with interest, examining the device. "Something like that," Alex replied, marking a suitable spot. "And how does it work?" Hephaestus asked, always curious about his new inventions. "It uses a memory crystal that projects an image over a large area. To simplify," Alex explained as he moved toward the setup area. "Let me guess, you invented the memory crystal too?" Hephaestus asked with a smile. "Yes," Alex confirmed, giving her a thumbs up and a kiss on the cheek for her perceptiveness. Hephaestus no longer blushed from such closeness and simply smiled, while Nyx frowned, realizing that she might have to witness this romantic atmosphere again. But she sighed in relief when Alex didn''t continue and moved on. Alex approached the spot where he intended to set up the projector and began to think about where to aim it for everyone to have a good view. He stroked his chin and considered possible options. "If I project onto the wall, it might be uncomfortable if there are scenes blending with the background," Alex thought, looking at the wall. "What are you thinking about?" Nyx asked, observing his concentrated expression. "Trying to figure out the best way to set up the projector so there are no viewing issues," Alex replied absently, continuing to ponder. "Why not just create a wall suitable for projection?" Hephaestus suggested. Alex paused, realizing he had missed the obvious solution. "Ugh, sometimes I forget the simplest things," he said wearily, rubbing his forehead. Choosing a spot for the wall, Alex created it wide enough to resemble a movie screen. Covering the wall with a white cloth to make it look like a real cinema screen, Alex glanced at the goddesses, who were still arguing and not paying attention to him. The girls from both families noticed that Alex had created a wall and covered it with a white cloth. They approached closer, wanting to find out why he did it. "Why the stone wall and white cloth?" Riveria asked, examining the setup carefully. "The cloth is to prevent the movie scenes from blending with the background of the wall and ruining the viewing experience," Alex explained as simply as possible. Alex was finishing the last preparations, setting up the projector. He just needed to create comfortable seating areas. He knew that theater-style seats might not be the best option due to their firmness. So he decided to check with the ladies about their seating preferences. "So, ladies, before we start, what would you like to sit on?" Alex asked, drawing the girls'' attention, who were already inspecting the wall and the projector aimed at it. "Can''t we just sit on benches or on the floor?" Tiona asked, expressing the general sentiment. "A movie will last at least an hour and a half. And you want to sit on something hard for that long?" Alex raised an eyebrow. "I want a pouf!" one of the girls exclaimed. "I''d like a comfortable chair," another suggested. "I wouldn''t mind a sofa," added a third. "And I want to sit on someone''s lap," Ais unexpectedly said, drawing the attention of everyone present, including Alex. He was slightly embarrassed hearing this from the usually reserved Ais and didn''t immediately understand why she had become so bold. "Ais, whose lap do you want to sit on?" Alex asked, hoping he had misunderstood. "Yours," Ais replied calmly, not taking her eyes off Alex. "Are you sure?" he asked, looking at her emotionless face. "Yes, it''s my wish as the winner," Ais said, blushing slightly. The girls, realizing that the opportunity to sit on Alex''s lap was missed, sighed with frustration. "Actually, you don''t need to use your winner''s right for that. You can just sit on my lap," Alex said, which made a faint smile appear on Ais''s face. He began arranging the seating so that it wouldn''t obstruct the projector. The girls quickly took their places, but the three goddesses continued arguing. Hestia, upset that Loki and Freya decided to stay overnight, couldn''t calm down, while Loki and Freya only added fuel to the fire, stating that whether they stayed or not was not up to Hestia. Alex loudly called the goddesses, informing them that everything was ready and only they were left without seats. Hestia immediately ran to him, claiming she would sit on his lap. Alex simply pointed to Ais standing nearby, causing Hestia to grind her teeth in frustration. "You shouldn''t have argued while the others were choosing their seats," Alex said, patting the little goddess on the head. "Then I''ll sit next to you," Hestia muttered, resigned to missing her chance but not forgetting to glance at Ais, realizing that she had become a new competitor for Alex''s attention. Freya requested a chair similar to the one she usually sits in and a small table. Alex created everything she asked for, adding a bottle of wine and a glass so Freya could enjoy the movie. Smiling at his attentiveness, Freya kissed him on the cheek and took her place. For Loki, he created a comfortable chair and a table similar to those used for watching football matches, with space for snacks and drinks. Once everyone was settled, Alex dimmed the lights to create the right atmosphere and started the movie. "I should mention that the events in the film take place in a world very similar to mine. So you''ll get an idea of what my world looks like," Alex said, further intriguing the group. Ais leaned against Alex, deciding to enjoy the movie. Hestia snuggled up to him on one side, holding his hand, while on the other side, Hephaestus did the same, focusing on the screen where the movie''s opening credits were flashing. The new words were unfamiliar to the girls, but they continued to watch with interest. "Alex, what is the movie about?" Hestia asked quietly, drawing the attention of Ais and Hephaestus. "The movie is about a clown and some children," Alex replied calmly. "Who are clowns?" Ais asked, turning her head. "You''ll find out soon," Alex said, already anticipating the girls'' reactions to the clown''s first appearance. The movie began with a rainy scene, showing a house unlike any building in this world. "Does your world look like this?" Hephaestus whispered, staring in amazement at the unusual structure. "These events take place about 35 years before my time," Alex replied softly. "Has the world changed a lot in that time?" Hephaestus continued to ask. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Not much," Alex said, focusing on the screen. Hephaestus stopped asking questions and returned to watching. The film continued, showing two children: an older brother and a younger one, with the older making a paper boat for the younger. The girls watched intently as the younger brother went outside into the heavy rain to launch his paper boat. The boy ran after it until it got stuck in a drain, where he saw a pair of yellow eyes watching him from the dark depths. "Alex, what is that creature?" Hestia asked anxiously, noticing the yellow eyes. "You''ll find out soon," Alex replied with a slight smile. All the girls began to feel nervous watching the creature, which was talking to the child. Some instinctively sensed that the clown was not as simple and harmless as it appeared. Its gaze towards the child was predatory, as if it was looking at prey. The tension mounted as the boy reached for his boat to retrieve it from the clown hiding in the drain. At the moment the child''s hand was almost touching the boat, the clown''s mouth distorted, and sharp teeth appeared, sinking into the boy''s hand. At this moment, the most impressionable of the girls flinched. "Are all clowns in your world like this?" Freya asked, watching the boy trying to crawl away from the drain with a bloody hand. "I said this world is similar to mine, but not identical," Alex replied, feeling Hestia gripping his hand. "And who is this clown really?" Loki asked, slightly opening her eyes as she watched the clown''s elongated arms reaching out towards the escaping child. "One could say it''s a very powerful evil entity, but it follows the laws of the world it inhabits," Alex explained, simplifying his answer. The events on screen continued: the child was pulled into the drain, and the scene shifted to a school where a crowd of children hurried about their business. "What is this place full of children?" Hephaestus asked, not taking her eyes off the screen. "It''s a school. They teach children there," Alex explained. "And what do they do there?" Hestia asked, now somewhat calmed. "That''s too long to explain, so don''t worry about it," Alex replied, not wanting to spend time explaining what a school is and why one needs to study there for 11 years. The girls watched as one of the children sat in the library studying the city''s history, until the book started showing images of a decapitated head hanging from a tree. Then a red balloon appeared, which the boy followed into the library basement and encountered a charred headless body that chased him. "Why did that headless body chase him?" Tiona asked, watching with interest rather than fear. "Probably to scare him," Riveria answered, already understanding the situation. The movie continued, and in one episode, an overweight boy encountered a group of bullies, one of whom decided to carve his name into the boy''s stomach to torment him. "Why is he doing that? It''s so cruel," Hestia said, frowning. "This bully is a repressed, insecure loser who tries to assert his superiority over others to hide his own worthlessness," Alex explained, watching as the boy managed to escape his pursuers. "You mean he''s compensating for his own patheticness in this way?" Freya asked, sipping from her glass. "Something like that. They''ll show just how pathetic he really is later," Alex replied, observing the boy as he met his future friends. The film''s tension continued to build. In one scene, a girl was in the bathroom, which became flooded with blood gushing from the sink like a fountain. The girl screamed in terror, and her father came to investigate, but he couldn''t see the blood that had filled the entire bathroom. "Why can''t he see the blood?" Nyx asked, watching closely as the children reacted to what was happening. "Adults can''t see what this clown does," Alex explained, noting that the clown only preys on children. "So, he only kidnaps children and leaves adults alone? But why?" Nyx continued, trying to understand the clown''s motives. "Children are easier to scare, and he does it with a specific purpose," Freya said, watching as the clown pursued the children. The plot gradually escalated, showing how the group of children found new friends, confronted their fears, and triumphed over the bullies who tormented them. Their friendship grew into true brotherly bonds, where each was ready to stand up for the other. In the end, they defeated the evil clown who loved to scare and devour children. "So, how did you like the movie?" Alex asked, watching the girls as they looked at the credits. "I''m going to strangle you!" Hestia screamed, unable to contain herself any longer, and lunged at Alex, with Ais sitting calmly on his lap, enjoying the movie. "What''s wrong? Why are you angry?" Alex asked, holding Hestia''s hands to prevent her from choking him. "Are you seriously asking? Now I won''t be able to sleep properly because of that clown!" Hestia yelled, trying to bite Alex. "Actually, it was interesting to watch the children overcome their fears, become braver, and defeat evil. There were moments I didn''t like, but overall, it was good," Freya said, evaluating the film like a true critic. "It was a bit scary because I didn''t know what that clown was capable of, but I can say I''m impressed too," added Hephaestus, agreeing with Freya. "It was fun. I''d watch something similar again," Loki said, smiling and sipping from her glass. "You see, many people liked it, except for you and Lefiya, who''s looking all pale," Alex said, nodding toward the pale elf, trembling in her seat. "I don''t care! If I have nightmares, it will be your fault," Hestia stubbornly declared, continuing to struggle. "Okay, how about we watch the next film, an adventure one?" Alex suggested, trying to placate the enraged loli-goddess. "Hmph, you''re still not forgiven," Hestia huffed, returning to her seat. Despite her displeasure, she took Alex''s hand again, still pouting. "Don''t be mad. I''ll put on something adventurous. I think you''ll like it. There definitely won''t be anything scary," Alex said, carefully lifting Ais off his lap to stand up. Alex smirked and took out a box of memory crystals to find a film that would help them relax after the horror movie. He chose an old classic film about a man with a hat and whip who loved searching for relics. Alex enjoyed this family atmosphere and wanted it to continue. Starting the new film, Alex returned to his seat, settled Ais back on his lap, and prepared to enjoy the show. To be continued¡­ Chapter 63 - 63: An Evening of Cinema and Dionysuss Interrogation The latest movie came to an end. Hestia, who had been on edge since the clown movie, finally calmed down, although the final scene, where faces melted after the Ark was opened, still made her tense up. Alex wanted to see how people from this world would react to something like this, and he realized it was worth it: some cringed, while others watched with interest. "So, how did you like this movie?" Alex asked, looking around the group. "The movie was quite good, except for the unrealistic part where people started dying after opening the Ark. The clown movie seemed more believable," Loki replied, comparing the special effects of the two films. "Well, these films were made 36 years apart, and if you compare them that way, the special effects have indeed improved and become more realistic," Alex explained, surprising everyone who listened to him. "Are you saying that in your world, they''ve been making movies for that long?" Hephaestus asked, astonished. "Something like that," Alex replied, shrugging. "Now, I''d like to hear your opinions on the movie," he added, eager to know what the girls thought. "Darling, I don''t want to upset you, but..." Freya began, trying not to disappoint Alex because she saw how much he enjoyed the movie. "It''s okay, you can speak your mind," Alex said, anticipating some criticism. "In this movie, the so-called ''Indiana Jones'' doesn''t really play that significant a role," Freya continued, pointing out the details she noticed. "What do you mean?" Alex asked, raising an eyebrow in surprise. "If you think about it, even if ''Indiana Jones'' hadn''t stolen the diary with the Ark''s exact location, the so-called ''Germans'' would have found it anyway, taken it to the island, opened it, and died. He didn''t even manage to secure the Ark in a safe place," Freya explained, listing the moments that puzzled her. "That''s..." Alex hesitated, realizing that Freya was right. "Okay, I admit you''re right, but the movie is still interesting," Alex said, trying to prove that the story still had its charm. "I agree. The movie was entertaining: all those traps, snakes, and chases. I enjoyed it," Hephaestus chimed in, supporting him. "I liked it too, although the ending was a bit creepy. Mortals, as usual, find trouble for themselves and then suffer because of it," Nyx remarked thoughtfully, leaning back on the couch. "What do you think, Ais?" Alex asked, nudging Ais, who had been silent throughout the movie. "It was interesting," Ais replied briefly, leaning against Alex. "Alright, should we watch something else? Or should we get some rest?" Alex suggested, noticing the tired faces of the girls, who were almost drifting off to sleep. "Darling, we''ll have time to watch something else another time. The girls need to rest; they''ve been fighting since morning and need to recover their strength," Freya said, with the other goddesses agreeing. Alex looked around and realized that many were already asleep, while some had simply closed their eyes, preparing to fall asleep soon. The small elf Lefiya was already softly snoring, lying on Riveria''s lap. Lili''s group also sat with their eyes closed, fighting off sleep, while only Bella sat awake, watching Alex, waiting for his decision. Those who were still awake and alert also watched him closely. "You''re right. Ladies, if you want to stay the night, you can choose any free room or share one with others," Alex said, stretching to loosen up, as he hadn''t slept in a while himself. "But I''m not tired yet," Tiona complained, on the verge of tears, clearly wanting to keep watching movies. "Tiona, we can watch more movies another time," Riveria said sternly, looking at Tiona, who couldn''t argue. "As I said, if you want to stay, you can take the free rooms or share one with others. If you want to go home, I can send you there," Alex offered, and the girls who didn''t live in the house pondered, weighing the pros and cons. "I''m staying for the night, it''ll be fun!" Tiona exclaimed excitedly, bouncing in place. "I''ll stay too. Hehehe," Loki giggled, diving into her fantasies, from which she began to drool. "Wipe that drool off, flat-chested! Do you think I''ll let you do anything in my house?" Hestia said scornfully, glaring at Loki, who was lost in her daydreams. "You think you can stop me, shorty?" Loki snapped out of her fantasies and shot a look at Hestia. "We''ll see," Hestia responded, showing that she wouldn''t back down in this rivalry. Alex could only shake his head, watching as the two goddesses started arguing once again. He couldn''t understand why one moment they acted like friends, and the next, like sworn enemies ready for another battle. It reminded him of his old friendships with his former comrades. The battle between the "flat goddess" and the "loli goddess" was inevitable, but before it could start, a third party¡ª a strict red-haired goddess¡ªintervened. Hephaestus once again began scolding Loki and Hestia for making a fuss over nothing and disturbing the others. While Hephaestus was reprimanding them, Alex decided to take apart his projector to hide it and avoid the risk of someone accidentally damaging it. After gathering all the items and cleaning up the trash left from food and drinks, the group began heading upstairs. Upon reaching the upper floor, Alex decided to find out who would stay overnight and who needed to be sent home. All the girls from Loki''s Familia decided to stay, including Lefiya, who had woken up from the noise caused by Hestia and Loki. Only Ryuu said she needed to return, as Mama Mia might start worrying. "Then I''ll walk you home, if you don''t mind," Alex said, looking at Ryuu, who responded with a warm smile. "Of course, I don''t mind," Ryuu replied, moving closer to Alex. "Before we leave, if you need anything, speak up now," Alex said, addressing the other girls, who started to think about what they might need. "I need something!" Loki loudly declared, raising her hand to draw attention to herself. "And what do you need?" Alex asked with suspicion, raising an eyebrow. "Where''s your room?" Loki asked, and the other girls could only shake their heads. "Don''t even think about it, flat-chested!" Hestia shouted, not giving Alex a chance to answer. "That''s not for you to decide, shrimp," Loki retorted, bumping her forehead against Hestia''s, and a new battle between the goddesses ignited once more. "If no one needs anything else, then I''ll be off," Alex said, taking Ryuu''s hand and heading for the exit. "If you remember that you need something, ask the other girls or just wait until I get back," he added as he left the house. As they stepped outside, Alex could still hear Hestia and Loki bickering, with Hephaestus''s voice once again trying to calm them down. He just smiled, realizing that this kind of family life suited him well. Even though he usually preferred silence, he enjoyed when the house came alive with these noisy moments. He could always find peace and quiet in his workshop, where he worked on his hobbies. Alex and Ryuu walked down the street, holding hands, enjoying the cool evening breeze. The sun had already set, and the streets of Orario were beginning to be illuminated by the light of lanterns. The city was full of people going about their business, as if the day''s events hadn''t affected them at all. Perhaps the Guild had managed to handle the situation and calm both the citizens and adventurers who had witnessed the day''s incidents. Ryuu held Alex''s hand, her thoughts still lingering on what he had said in the dungeon. One part of her soul longed for her friends'' return, but another part wished for them to find peace and no longer be involved in endless battles. Alex sensed that something was bothering Ryuu, and he wanted to know what was going on. She had seemed disconnected from the world all day, lost in her thoughts. "Ryuu," Alex gently called out to his beloved elf. "Hmm? What is it?" Ryuu asked, turning to him. "What''s bothering you? You''ve been acting different all day," Alex said, looking at Ryuu, who froze at his words. "I''m still thinking about what you told me in the dungeon," she replied, looking away and gazing up at the starry sky. "About resurrecting your comrades?" Alex clarified. "Yes," Ryuu nodded, squeezing his hand even tighter. "And what''s the problem?" Alex asked, sensing her unease. "Part of me wants them to return, but on the other hand, you said it''s a crazy and dangerous idea," Ryuu said, looking him in the eyes. "I just don''t want you to get hurt. My friends would never forgive me if you got into trouble because of me," she continued, and Alex could only sigh. "You''re right; it is a bit dangerous and crazy, but if we prepare, everything will be fine," Alex said, trying to reassure her. "Still, you said it yourself¡ªit''s dangerous," Ryuu insisted, gripping his hand. "It''s hard to call it real danger. We just need to take care of a few things before bringing your friends back," Alex said, pulling her into a hug. "And what would that be?" Ryuu asked, though there was still a note of disagreement in her voice. "We''ll have to kill the God of Time," Alex replied calmly, and Ryuu, who was in his embrace, immediately tensed. "What do you mean, kill the God of Time?" she asked with concern, lifting her head to look at his face. "Well, not the God of Time himself, but his avatar or a fragment of him. I''m not entirely sure," Alex admitted, a hint of uncertainty in his voice. "What do you mean, not sure?" Ryuu seemed puzzled by his response. "Time is a very complicated thing, and the god who controls it isn''t the most pleasant type. He doesn''t like it when someone interferes with the natural order of time," Alex said with a crooked smile. "So, to resurrect my friends, you need to kill the God of Time?" Ryuu clarified, and Alex nodded. Her expression darkened. "Don''t frown. I''m not planning to kill the God of Time himself. I''ll just destroy one of his avatars. The God of Time exists outside of time, but at the same time, he''s part of it, so his influence is also limited," Alex explained, taking her face in his hands and gently caressing her cheeks. "But it''s still dangerous. The God of Time could be very powerful," Ryuu said, hugging him tighter. "You don''t need to worry about that. Your job is to decide whether your friends are worth bringing back. Everything else is my responsibility. If you can''t make a decision, you can consult your goddess, Astraea. She''ll help you figure it out," Alex said, kissing the top of her head. "Hmm, then I''ll think about it some more," Ryuu whispered, snuggling closer to him and listening to his heartbeat. They stood in silence, enjoying each other''s embrace. Ryuu''s thoughts became less tangled, and something inside her told her that she could trust Alex, that he wouldn''t be in any danger. If only she knew that Alex had long planned to intervene in the timeline to provoke the God of Time. He had set this all in motion just to get his hands on the God of Time''s scythe. The scythe could become an excellent weapon for future battles, and if he could learn its structure, he might be able to use its principles to create other weapons. After standing there for a while longer, Alex led Ryuu to her home, which was near the "Hostess of Fertility." As Ryuu explained, all the waitresses lived there, and the place was a kind of dormitory for the staff. Standing in front of the dormitory, Alex and Ryuu looked at each other, their faces gradually drawing closer for a kiss. But their tender moment was interrupted by Mama Mia''s shout, who looked out of a window and started yelling at Alex for abducting one of her waitresses for several days. Alex pulled away from Ryuu and looked up at Mama Mia, who was leaning out of the window, loudly scolding him. Without missing a beat, Alex began to justify himself, claiming that in exchange for Ryuu, he had sent her three new waitresses. However, Mama Mia wasn''t backing down and continued to yell at Alex. Their argument woke the other girls, who peeked out of their windows to watch the scene unfold. Alex presented arguments that Mia couldn''t refute, and eventually, she retreated back into the room, causing Alex to flash a victorious smile. Ryuu just shook her head, understanding why the other girls said that Alex sometimes behaved like two different people. "Heh, I won," Alex said proudly, turning to Ryuu and giving her a thumbs-up. "Sometimes you act like a child," Ryuu smiled, watching her boyfriend, who was clearly pleased with himself. "Do you think we''re done?" Mia suddenly shouted, sticking her head out of the window again, this time brandishing a rolling pin. "Hey, we''re adults! Why resort to violence?" Alex protested, eyeing the furious Mia. "You kidnapped my waitress and still dare to make excuses!" Mia yelled, raising the rolling pin. "Heh, admit your defeat, Mia. That rolling pin won''t hurt me," Alex declared confidently, looking straight at her. "We''ll see," Mia replied, a menacing tone in her voice. "All right, I''ll go now," Alex said, ignoring the threat. "If you miss me, you can always come to my place¡ªor better yet, just move in with me," he added, turning to Ryuu. "I''ll think about it," Ryuu replied, kissing Alex on the lips. "Well, I''m off," Alex smiled, pulling away from Ryuu, and started to leave. Ryuu watched him walk away, but Alex didn''t make it more than a few steps before the rolling pin hit the back of his head with a loud thud, bouncing off and falling to the ground. Alex just chuckled, shook his head, picked up the rolling pin, and, under Mia''s watchful eye, slowly stashed it in his bag. Seeing Alex take her rolling pin only made Mia even angrier. Realizing he had truly pushed her over the edge, Alex quickly ran off with a smile on his face. Ryuu and the other girls, watching the scene, couldn''t help but smile, seeing how Alex and Mia interacted. Still smiling, Alex decided he would return the rolling pin to Mia later, once she''d cooled down a bit. When he got home, he noticed an unusual quietness¡ªneither Hestia nor Loki were making noise, which was unusual for him. Entering the living room, Alex found only Freya, who was calmly sitting in her chair, sipping tea. Quietly sneaking up behind her, Alex placed his hands on her shoulders, waiting for her reaction. He didn''t notice Nyx, lying on one of the couches like a corpse, watching him. "I see you''re back, darling," Freya said, sensing his hands on her shoulders. "You''re not very lively. I was expecting a more spirited reaction," Alex said, starting to massage her shoulders. "I''m a grown woman; things like that don''t scare me. I''ve seen much in my life," Freya replied, enjoying the massage. "Have you chosen a room yet?" Alex asked, stopping the massage. "I''ll be sleeping in your room," Freya answered calmly, causing Alex to freeze and look at her in surprise. "Did Hestia allow that?" Alex asked, not hiding his astonishment. "I won a strange game mortals call ''Rock-Paper-Scissors,'' and she had no choice but to let me," Freya replied with a victorious smile. "My love, I don''t want to disappoint you, but I have something to finish," Alex said, taking her hand. "What exactly do you need to do?" Freya asked, raising an eyebrow. "To start with, I need to have a ''nice'' chat with Dionysus, and maybe help Nyx let off some steam," Alex replied, lifting Freya and settling her onto his lap. Freya was initially taken aback, but then she smiled sweetly and snuggled up to him. "By the way, where is that goddess of loners?" Alex asked, resting his head on Freya''s shoulder. "There she is," Freya pointed, pressing her cheek against his head. "I didn''t even notice her," Alex said, looking at Nyx, who was lying on the couch like a defeated soldier. Alex didn''t want to disturb Nyx just yet, so he simply enjoyed the time with his goddess of love. Freya didn''t mind either and leaned against him, savoring his presence. Alex closed his eyes, trying to clear his mind of all worries, and relaxed. Feeling as though he was almost falling asleep in this peaceful atmosphere, he suddenly opened his eyes, realizing he still had unfinished business for the day. "Darling, you could just rest. Your work can wait; it''s not going anywhere," Freya gently remarked, seeing how abruptly he woke up. "I think it''s better to finish everything first and then relax," Alex replied, feeling fatigue beginning to take over. Even though he didn''t need to sleep as much anymore, stress and mental strain still accumulated. "Are you sure? The girls say you haven''t slept for several days," Freya asked with concern. "It''s fine. In my old world, I sometimes stayed awake even longer handling things," Alex said with a wry smile, not wanting to admit he spent that time gaming. "What were you doing?" Freya asked curiously, but Alex simply looked away, unwilling to reveal his gaming marathons. "I''ll tell you later. For now, are you coming with me or do you prefer to rest?" Alex skillfully changed the subject, and Freya just rolled her eyes. "I''ll come with you. I don''t think you''ll stay in the workshop for long," she replied, rising from his lap. "Then it''s settled. Now, let''s wake up this goddess," Alex said, getting up after Freya and heading toward Nyx. "Are you alive?" Alex asked, lightly poking Nyx to wake her. "No, I''m not fine. Why did you leave me with these people? They talk so much and ask so many questions," Nyx began to complain, making Alex roll his eyes. "Enough complaining. I came with a question," Alex said, and Nyx wearily turned her head to look at him. "Don''t you want to take revenge on Dionysus?" he continued, noticing Nyx''s immediate shift from lying to sitting up and staring at him. "Why do you want to help me?" she asked suspiciously, not understanding why Alex was offering her this opportunity. "I''m not helping you; I''m just giving you a chance. But you''ll have to wait until I''ve talked to Dionysus," Alex replied with a light smile, which only made Nyx frown. "Fine, as you say," she agreed, getting up from the couch. "Great. Then let''s head to the workshop," Alex said with a smile. Alex, accompanied by the two goddesses, went to his workshop. Nyx still felt uneasy about the place, though she tried to hide it. Her slightly trembling legs betrayed her nervousness, but Alex decided not to comment, understanding that Nyx might become even more anxious. She hadn''t yet seen Alex''s methods of extracting information, and he didn''t want to scare her prematurely. When they entered the workshop, their attention was drawn to Dionysus, who was still lying where Alex and Nyx had left him. Seeing his condition, Alex realized he had inflicted serious mental and physical trauma on the god of wine. Despite magical healing, Dionysus still hadn''t recovered, which puzzled Alex. Was this god so pathetic that he couldn''t withstand even a small punishment? "Why isn''t he coming to?" Nyx asked, looking at Dionysus. "Apparently, my ''conversation'' didn''t sit well with him," Alex replied, looking at the bound god. "And what will you do now?" Freya asked, watching Alex thoughtfully stroke his chin. "I think I have an item that might help," Alex said, heading towards the cabinet. "What are you going to use to bring him around?" Nyx asked, watching as Alex pulled an object from the cabinet. "I''m going to use a memory eraser," Alex replied, holding the object above his head. "That''s a hammer," Nyx pointed out, indicating the item in his hand. "No, it''s a ''Memory Neutralizer,''" Alex insisted with a serious expression. "But¡ª" Nyx tried to argue. "No ''buts''! It''s a ''Memory Neutralizer.'' See, it even says so," Alex pointed to the label on the handle of the "hammer." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not wanting to continue arguing with Nyx, Alex simply approached Dionysus and struck him forcefully on the back of the head with the "Memory Neutralizer," intending to erase all his memories from the day. However, he accidentally hit too hard, causing a fatal injury to Dionysus. Blood immediately poured from the wound, but Alex quickly healed him and waited for the results. Dionysus gradually began to come to; his eyes slowly opened as he started to look around, trying to understand where he was and why he wasn''t at home. He was supposed to be following Erebus''s plan in the morning, creating chaos in the city while Nyx, busy with developing the Guardian, was to be sacrificed to strengthen the Guardian. When Dionysus tried to say something, he was horrified to find that he had lost his voice and couldn''t even move. Seeing Nyx standing next to Freya, he froze, realizing the situation was much more complicated than he had anticipated. His first thought was that Nyx had betrayed them, revealing all their accomplices who had already disappeared, and now it was his turn. Dionysus tried to escape, but was distracted by a voice nearby. "Glad to see you''re back with us," Alex said, drawing Dionysus''s attention. "I''ll tell you right away: you can''t speak because I''m not interested in hearing any rants about how great you are and how I''ll regret this. Your friends behaved inappropriately, and their end was rather pitiful." Approaching Indra''s body, Alex continued, "Here''s even your friend Indra. Say hello to him," he said, taking Indra''s hand and waving it toward Dionysus. Seeing Indra''s condition, Dionysus realized that the situation was much worse than he had imagined. He had heard about other participants disappearing but didn''t know what had happened to them. Now, seeing the mutilated Indra, Dionysus desperately tried to free himself again. "Don''t bother, you''re not getting away," Alex said calmly, approaching Dionysus. "We''ll have a little chat, and then you''ll go through a rehabilitation process for all the things you said about my goddesses." Dionysus flinched at the word "rehabilitation," and he began to tremble. Something inside him told him that nothing good awaited him. But what puzzled him even more was that he didn''t remember saying anything about the goddesses and didn''t even understand which goddesses were being referred to. "You probably don''t remember, given your surprised look," Alex observed, seeing Dionysus''s eyes widen in confusion. "I erased your memory, so you''ve forgotten everything that happened today. To put it simply, you''ve already attacked Orario, suffered a defeat, and now you''re sitting here in front of me." Dionysus tried to recall anything from the day, but everything was shrouded in fog, causing only a headache. "Don''t strain yourself. All you need to worry about now is being a good prisoner and answering questions. If you don''t want to cooperate, you''ll end up like your buddy Indra and Thanatos," Alex said, approaching Indra. "Let me show you what awaits you if you refuse to talk." Alex extended his hand, and his fingers began to burn with a pale-black flame. The gods in the room shuddered in fear at the sight of the flame. Smiling, Alex swiftly struck Indra in the stomach and clenched his fist. A crackling sound filled the room, and when Alex removed his hand, the gods watched as Indra''s body began to disintegrate into ashes. Nyx flinched and turned away, mentally thanking all the possible gods that she wasn''t in his place. Freya watched with interest, slightly narrowing her eyes as she noticed that Indra''s soul was completely destroyed. Seeing the fate of his accomplice, Dionysus began to thrash about in terror, trying to escape. "As you can see, if you scream loudly, you''ll end up like Indra, with complete erasure," Alex said, taking a chair and sitting down opposite Dionysus, who looked at him with fear. "Now, let''s talk. What is Erebus planning?" Alex managed to extract all the available information from Dionysus but didn''t delve into his memory just yet, as he wanted to give Nyx a chance to vent her anger. When Nyx finally calmed down after beating Dionysus with a stick provided by Alex, he was further convinced that even goddesses could be cruel and vengeful. After receiving all the necessary memories from Dionysus, Alex realized that he needed to accelerate his plans, as Erebus was up to something in the dungeon, and Dionysus''s last encounter with him had been a week ago. This meant Erebus was planning something significant and dangerous. To be continued¡­ (A Few Words from the Author: Nearly 4,000 people have added this fanfic to their collection, and over 8,000 people view it every day. Who are all of you, and where did you come from? I''m most interested in whether this is normal for a new author.) Chapter 64 - 64: The End of the Losers Group or How to Propose to a Goddess Alex sat in front of Dionysus, who was still in shock from what he had just witnessed. Right before his eyes, a god had died¡ªnot just died, but disappeared forever, with no chance of being reborn in the heavens. Indra had met the fate of total erasure¡ªeverything that made him who he was no longer existed. All that remained of Indra were the memories in the minds of those who knew him. Alex observed Dionysus, whose gaze was fixed on the spot where Indra had been just moments ago. He couldn''t tear his eyes away, as if hoping that it had all just been a nightmare. "I see you''re surprised¡­ or rather, frightened, and that''s causing your thoughts to become muddled," Alex said, watching as Dionysus ignored everything he was saying. "Let me explain something to you. I think you''ll find it interesting," Alex added, rising from his seat. He walked over to a drawing board, turned it so the blank side faced Dionysus, and set it up so that he had a clear view. "I''m not sure if you knew this, but when gods descend into the mortal world, they acquire a physical form," Alex began, watching as Dionysus''s gaze slowly shifted to the board. "What are you trying to say?" Freya asked, noticing that Alex had something in mind. "My dear Freya, I''ll explain everything in a moment," Alex replied with a smile. "But what exactly are you trying to tell him?" Nyx interjected, eyeing Alex warily. "Nyx, can you wait? Or do you only get brave when there aren''t others around?" Alex asked, raising an eyebrow, to which Nyx merely huffed and turned away. "Ah, where was I?" Alex mused as he lit a cigarette. "You were talking about the physical form," Freya reminded him, noticing that Alex was starting to get tired and a bit distracted. "Yes, that''s right. So, when a god descends to the mortal world, their body becomes physical, like any human''s, only much more resilient," Alex continued, noting that Dionysus was now looking at him instead of the board. "And you''re probably wondering why I''m telling you this. It''s simple: in the world I come from, people have advanced so much in extracting information that it would surprise anyone," Alex said, exhaling smoke right into Dionysus''s face. "And the most interesting thing is that those from whom information was extracted usually remain alive, although with some minor health issues," he added with a smirk. "But I''ve always wondered: what would happen if you threw a god into the sun or out into space? Maybe you''ll be the first volunteer?" Alex''s words caused a whirlwind of thoughts in Dionysus''s mind. He couldn''t understand what the mortal in front of him was talking about or why he wasn''t just starting to ask questions. Dionysus was confident that he could endure any torture and had no intention of revealing Erebus''s plans. "Let me make it clear: I''m going to get the information from you one way or another. It''s just that if I choose the simpler method, you''ll end up like Indra¡­ or even worse," Alex said, looking down at Dionysus. "Then why don''t you just do it and let us all go to sleep?" Nyx interrupted, not understanding why Alex was dragging things out. "If I choose the simple method, Dionysus will eventually turn into a pathetic, drooling idiot. And how would you vent your anger on him then?" Alex raised an eyebrow, looking at Nyx, who seemed to realize her mistake. "My dear, she''s somewhat right. You also need to rest; you''re starting to get distracted," Freya added, noticing how fatigue was beginning to take its toll on Alex. "Or is this your clever plan to lure me into bed?" Alex teased, raising an eyebrow and casting a sly glance at Freya. "Maybe," Freya replied with a smile. "You two are flirting again! We have work to do, or have you forgotten?" Nyx interjected, unwilling to tolerate the romantic atmosphere any longer. Alex looked at her and couldn''t figure out what was going on in her head. One moment she was shy and withdrawn, and the next she acted like she had always been a part of this group. "Alright, alright. So, where was I going with this? The human body has 206 bones, and if you break them all, it will inevitably lead to death. But there''s a saying: ''beaten half to death.'' Following that logic, I can easily break half of your bones, and you''ll still be alive," Alex said with a slight smile, sending a chill down Dionysus''s spine. "So, be a good sport, answer my questions, and nothing will happen to you," Alex continued, watching Dionysus, whose face was now covered in sweat. Dionysus sat trembling with fear. He avoided Alex''s gaze, desperately trying to look anywhere but into his eyes. "Do we have an agreement?" Alex asked, staring intently at his interlocutor, who was on the verge of panic. "Now, tell me, where is Erebus?" Alex removed the silencing spell from Dionysus, and he immediately started to speak: "I don''t¡­" But before he could finish, Alex re-cast the spell, cutting off his attempt to avoid answering. "I don''t need your ''I don''t know.'' I want to hear what you truly know. Maybe you need a little reminder," Alex said as he took hold of Dionysus''s index finger and broke it. Dionysus''s scream echoed through the room, and he began to thrash about, trying to escape the painful grip. Nyx, hearing the crack of the broken finger, flinched, mentally thanking the gods that she hadn''t met the same fate. She even thanked herself for not doing anything that could have led her to such a fate. "That should help you remember. And if you think it will end this easily, you''re gravely mistaken. The human body is amazing: it''s filled with nerves that help you feel everything through touch. And if you enhance that sensation with magic, even breathing will feel like hell. So, I suggest you answer the questions honestly, or I''ll have to resort to more unpleasant methods," Alex said, his cold eyes causing Dionysus to shudder involuntarily. Dionysus didn''t understand most of what Alex was saying, but one thing he knew for sure: something terrible awaited him. "I''ll ask again: where is Erebus?" Alex repeated. "I haven''t seen him for a whole week," Dionysus replied in a trembling voice, clearly not wanting anything more dreadful to happen to him. "What did you discuss a week ago before he disappeared?" Alex asked, writing down Dionysus''s words on the board. "He mentioned some grand plans," Dionysus quickly replied, fearing that another finger might be broken. Alex shifted his gaze to Nyx, expecting her confirmation. She understood what he wanted and nodded, confirming Dionysus''s words. "What was your goal on Daedalus Street?" Alex asked, returning his attention to Dionysus. "And you''d better answer quickly, or I''ll have to help you remember again." "I was supposed to feed the Hydra with souls filled with fear," Dionysus blurted out, feeling Alex begin to bend his other finger. "But why fear specifically?" Nyx asked in confusion. "Fear is one of the seven emotional spectrums of power. It''s an integral part of everything," Alex replied, glancing at Nyx, who only seemed more puzzled. "Couldn''t they have used another emotion?" Nyx continued to ask, not understanding the reasoning behind such complexity. "In such situations, fear is the easiest to evoke. After all, we just watched a movie about a clown that fed on children''s fears and only devoured them when they were really scared, " Freya interjected, nodding at Alex, who agreed with her words. " She''s right, but didn''t mention that when a person dies with fear as their last emotion, it literally permeates their soul. This makes it a powerful source of energy for dark entities," Alex added, explaining the details. However, Nyx remained confused. " I still don''t understand," Nyx admitted with an embarrassed tone. "Alright, I''ll simplify it: when a person dies with a dark emotion, their soul absorbs it, becoming excellent nourishment for dark beings, " Alex simplified his explanation so even a five-year-old could understand. " Well, now I understand a bit, " Nyx said shyly, not wanting to show how difficult the explanation was for her. Alex looked at Nyx, realizing that this "stupid goddess" still didn''t understand his explanations. He sighed heavily, acknowledging that not everyone could be intelligent, and decided to forgive her for this, considering she had spent most of her time alone. Her only interlocutor had been Erebus, who had now descended into madness. "What''s the emotional spectrum of power?" ¡ª Nyx asked again, prompting even Freya to sigh heavily, unwilling to continue the discussion. "The main emotions are rage, greed, fear, will, hope, compassion, and love. Together, they form what''s called the Emotional Spectrum, which emerged at the moment living beings appeared in the universe. Their thoughts and feelings were strong enough to create a whole range of energy," ¡ª Alex answered, studying Nyx and hoping that she understood at least something. "And why these specific emotions?" ¡ª Nyx asked, putting Alex back in a difficult position. "I don''t know. Ask someone who knows more about it. I''m just saying what I know," ¡ª Alex replied, clearly tired of her endless questions, which resembled those of a small child. Nyx could only hope that Alex would eventually answer her questions. She couldn''t understand why he couldn''t just give her a direct answer. Freya, observing this, was beginning to understand why Alex called Nyx stupid. "What was the purpose of feeding the Hydra?" ¡ª Alex shifted the topic, turning to Dionysus. "It was supposed to evolve into a new, perfect being, according to Erebus," ¡ª Dionysus answered. "Didn''t it occur to you that the last thing the Hydra was supposed to consume might have been you?" ¡ª Alex asked with a raised eyebrow. "No, I''m not like Nyx. My powers wouldn''t have strengthened the Hydra; they would have only created an imbalance within it," ¡ª Dionysus replied, hinting at Nyx. Nyx''s eyes widened, and she was ready to lunge at Dionysus, but Freya gently placed a hand on her shoulder, shaking her head to indicate that it wasn''t the right time. Alex, upon hearing Dionysus''s answer, nodded, understanding that such an outcome was possible if the Hydra''s base was indeed weak. However, once the Hydra had consumed enough souls, Dionysus would become its next victim. Erebus apparently decided to eliminate everyone connected to him. "Do you know who is helping Erebus?" ¡ª Alex continued the interrogation. "No," ¡ª Dionysus replied fearfully, looking at Alex in terror, afraid of having another finger broken. "Did he say anything about where he gets all these crystals from?" ¡ª Alex continued, observing Dionysus''s reaction to gauge if he was lying. "He said he created them using his power," ¡ª Dionysus answered nervously. "So, no mention of who is helping him, and he didn''t talk about his plans to any of you?" ¡ª Alex began to get angry. "He just told us what to do while he took care of his own business," ¡ª Dionysus averted his gaze, noticing Alex''s growing irritation. Alex sighed wearily and leaned back in his chair. He began to ponder what Erebus might be plotting and tried to understand what the god could want now that madness was starting to consume him. There was another possibility of what Erebus could be planning, but it would require the help of a being capable of hiding him. Alex stood up, rolled his board to the far corner of the room, and stared at it, lost in thought. Freya, noticing his tension, decided to approach and find out what troubled him and why he was so irritated. "Darling... " she called softly as she moved closer. " Mmm? " Alex mumbled, turning to her. " Did you figure something out? " Freya asked, watching as Alex continued to focus intently on the board. " Dionysus is useless. I''ll wait until Nyx is done with him and then extract his memories, " Alex replied calmly, turning to her. " Perhaps Erebus just wants to implement his old plans, but in a more radical way?" Freya thought for a moment and suggested Alex froze upon hearing her words, and his eyes widened as he realized he had missed the most obvious option. If Erebus wanted to cause chaos to make humanity start evolving, the only way to do it would be to become the enemy of the entire world, forcing it to unite against him. " Freya, have I ever told you how much I love you? " Alex asked with a bright smile. " Constantly, " she replied with a tender smile, looking at his joyful face. " You have no idea how much I love you right now, " Alex said, lifting Freya and spinning her around. " Darling, did you figure something out?" Freya asked as he continued to twirl her. " When the "One-Eyed Dragon" appeared, all the adventurers united to fight against it, becoming stronger and creating more powerful weapons, " Alex explained, setting Freya back down on the floor. " Yes, but they still lost... Or rather, Zeus and Hera lost, " Freya reminded him, placing her hands on his cheeks. " The point is not that, but that they united and started progressing, " Alex continued, and Freya began to understand where he was going with this. " Now imagine such a situation on a global scale, " he said, and Freya finally realized what Erebus was planning. " You mean Erebus plans to control the dragon and thereby force the entire world to unite? " she clarified, wanting to confirm her guesses. " Not control, but rather become the dragon. In many legends, dragons are stronger than gods. Now imagine a dragon with the power of a god, " Alex replied, and Freya''s eyes widened with realization. " Then it will be an extremely dangerous enemy, " Freya said, looking at him with concern. " Exactly, and it will force all races to unite to defeat him, " Alex nodded, beginning to understand Erebus''s plan. " And what will you do? " Freya asked, watching as Alex gradually relaxed. " What I always do: prepare to avoid unnecessary casualties, " he replied, heading to his desk. " But not today. You need to rest, " Freya said, gently taking his hand. Alex felt her touch and turned to see Freya, who was clearly indicating that she did not agree with his plans. He sighed, realizing that it would be better to deal with this with a fresh mind, and agreed with her suggestion. All that remained was to deal with Dionysus, and then he could go to bed. Alex approached Dionysus, who at that moment looked even more nervous, realizing that something awful awaited him. " I haven''t received any useful information from you, so you''re useless to me, " Alex said, looking at Dionysus, who was growing even more anxious. " So I''m going to give Nyx the chance to unleash her anger for everything you''ve said to her, " Alex continued, pointing to Nyx, who had approached Dionysus. " But what should I hit him with? " Nyx asked, looking at Alex. " Just look around. My workshop is literally filled with various items that can help you with that, " Alex said, gesturing to the numerous weapon racks. " But if you don''t want to kill him, just beat him up, I have something special, " Alex added with a sly smile, like an experienced salesman. " And what might that be? " Nyx asked, looking at him. " Follow me, my young Padawan, I''ll show you everything you need to vent your anger, " Alex replied with a wide grin as he headed towards a cabinet labeled "For Idiots." Nyx followed Alex, scrutinizing the cabinet with the label. She raised an eyebrow, puzzled as to why it was named that. It hadn''t occurred to her that this cabinet was filled with various items intended to deal with troublesome individuals. Alex opened the cabinet, revealing items Nyx had never seen before: clubs, strange black gloves with lightning symbols, an unusual staff with runes, and many other assorted objects. " Choose whatever you want, " Alex said, stepping aside, " All this weaponry is non-lethal but can cause a lot of pain." " What would you recommend for a fragile girl like me? " Nyx asked with an innocent smile. " Hmm, I think this staff would suit you. It''s lightweight and even with minimal effort, it has a significant impact, " Alex handed the staff to Nyx, who immediately felt how light it was. Freya watched from the side, shaking her head. She understood that Nyx had easily fallen under Alex''s influence, and if this wasn''t stopped, she might end up emulating his behavior. With a smile on her face, Nyx approached Dionysus, who, gripped by fear, was unsuccessfully trying to escape. She delivered the first blow with the staff to his abdomen, and Dionysus curled up in pain. Nyx felt something dark awakening within her but ignored it and continued to fiercely beat Dionysus. His screams were muffled ¡ª Alex had cast a silence spell to block out his cries. Alex observed the scene, shuddering at how terrifying women could be, especially when seeking revenge. Freya shot him a dry look, understanding that he had once again swayed another person to his side. All the girls who had even a little contact with Alex or trained under his guidance became more ruthless towards their enemies. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Nyx finally stopped beating Dionysus, she was breathing heavily, covered in sweat, but her face shone with a satisfied smile for having vented her anger. Alex shook his head as he watched her. If Erebus had been in Dionysus''s place, he would probably have ended up the same way. Familial love quickly fades when someone tries to sacrifice you to a strange entity. " I see you feel better, " Alex said, wiping the sweat from Nyx''s forehead. " Yes, but it was very exhausting, " she replied in a tired tone. " Then you''ll also have to go through self-defense training like the other goddesses, " Alex remarked with a smile, causing Nyx to flinch. " I''ll think about it, " she said, turning away to hide her nervousness. " Don''t worry, I won''t be harsh. You can ask the other goddesses about the training tomorrow morning; they''ll tell you how it goes, " Alex assured her. " He''s right, " Freya interjected, " It''s not difficult, just needs following the schedule and minor requirements, " she added, glancing at Dionysus, who had lost consciousness from the pain. " I''ll think about it, " Nyx replied, deciding to ask the other goddesses in the morning, but she still avoided interacting with Hestia out of fear. " Since you''re done, we can head to rest. By the way, Nyx, which room are you sleeping in? " Alex asked, looking at the tired goddess. " With a girl named Haruhime. She offered me a room herself, " Nyx replied, glancing at Alex, who simply smiled. " Haruhime is a nice girl; I think you''ll get along. Your personalities are similar. You could call it a mission to find your first friend, " Alex said with a warm smile, hoping that Nyx and Haruhime would get along. " What do you mean "similar"? " Nyx protested, not understanding why Alex said that. " You both are a bit... foolish, " Alex answered with a light laugh. "Hmph. I''m not talking to you anymore, " Nyx declared, turning away in annoyance. Alex teased her a little more by calling her foolish, then turned his attention to Dionysus, who was unconscious and sitting there. He pondered what to do with him next. Alex decided not to waste any more time and simply kill him. But first, he needed to extract his memories. Alex extracted Dionysus''s memories and shook his head in disappointment. As expected, Dionysus proved to be utterly useless. All he did was try to prove that gods shouldn''t interact with mortals, and that mortals should crawl at their feet like in the old days. Alex sighed, realizing he was dealing with another god who saw himself as superior, took matters into his own hands, and failed. Freya asked what Alex had learned from Dionysus''s memories. He explained Dionysus''s goals, and Freya also shook her head, realizing how absurd his plan was. Even she understood that not all gods wanted mortals to fear them and grovel before them. Nyx merely scowled, not offering any comments. After killing Dionysus, Alex and the two goddesses went upstairs to finally rest. Alex showed Nyx where Haruhime''s room was so she wouldn''t get lost. Then he and Freya went to his room to go to bed. Alex entered the room, quickly changed into his night clothes, and collapsed onto the couch like a corpse. Turning onto his back, he closed his eyes, ready to finally rest. Freya, with a gentle smile, took out her nightgown from her bag and began changing. It was a special transparent dress, as if she had prepared for this moment in advance. Approaching Alex, who was already lying on the bed, Freya quietly climbed onto him and lay on top of him, pressing her body against his. Alex felt Freya lying on him and, without opening his eyes, simply embraced her, enjoying the warmth of her body. Freya, feeling his embrace, pressed even closer to him. She brought her face close to his to kiss him and make him open his eyes. Alex felt the tender, warm touch on his lips and opened his eyes, meeting her beautiful violet eyes. "You wanted me to rest, didn''t you? " Alex said, raising an eyebrow after the kiss. " Yes, but I didn''t say how you would rest, " Freya replied with a sweet smile and initiated another kiss. Alex and Freya continued kissing, forgetting everything that was happening around them. All worries faded into the background ¡ª they were focused only on each other. After the kiss, Freya laid her head on his chest to listen to his heartbeat, and she enjoyed what she heard: Alex''s heart was beating quickly, signaling that he felt the same way she did. " Dear, what do you think lies ahead for us? " Freya asked, lifting her head and gazing into his eyes. " I don''t know what the future holds for us, but I know one thing: we will be together, " Alex replied with a gentle smile. " That sounds like a marriage proposal, " Freya said with a light laugh. " You could say that. I''m not the most romantic person, " Alex admitted, causing Freya''s eyes to widen. She wanted to make sure she hadn''t misheard. " Are you proposing to me? " she asked in surprise, looking at Alex, who awkwardly looked away. " I told you I''m not the most romantic person, but I did prepare something for you, " Alex said, pulling a small box from his pocket. " Really... " Freya said in amazement. " Yes. Freya, I can''t say many romantic words, but I want you to always be by my side. Will you stay with me forever? " Alex asked, opening the box to reveal its contents. Inside was a silver ring with a purple gem resembling Freya''s eyes. Freya was taken aback by the sudden proposal, but seeing Alex''s hopeful gaze, she quickly made up her mind and beamed a bright smile, lighting up the dark room where they were. " Yes, I agree, " she said, extending her hand. " Now you definitely won''t run away from me, " Alex said, slipping the ring onto her finger. " Those are my words. For we have eternity together, " Freya replied, leaping onto him and continuing to shower him with kisses. What happened next is hard to put into words. But the next morning, Alex descended into the dining hall with a bright smile on his face, while Freya was practically glowing with happiness, showcasing her superiority over the other goddesses. They didn''t yet understand what had happened, but upon seeing the ring on her finger, their gazes instantly turned to Alex. He choked under their intense scrutiny, realizing there was no escaping. Accepting his fate as a man, Alex informed the girls that he had prepared rings for them as well; they just needed to wait for a special moment. Only then did everyone relax and start having breakfast. Only Hestia sulked because she wasn''t the first to receive a ring. To be continued... (I''ll say right away that I won''t be writing scenes in the bedroom or elsewhere because I feel uncomfortable even just reading them. I apologize to those who were expecting lemons. If you want something like that, it''s better to watch a video with such content¡ªit''s much more interesting.) Chapter 65 - 65: Erebus Finally Makes His Move Waking up early in the morning, Alex felt warmth in his arms, and memories of the passionate night spent with Freya immediately surfaced in his mind. Some moments even made him blush with embarrassment, as they had exchanged some rather intimate words that no one else should ever hear. He looked at Freya, who was sleeping in his arms, resembling a little kitten with a sweet smile on her face. Alex gently kissed her forehead and closed his eyes, wanting to savor this peaceful morning. Freya felt the kiss but didn''t wake up. She simply let out a cute hum and nuzzled her nose into his neck, rubbing against it slightly. Then she hugged Alex even tighter, wanting to be closer to feel his warmth. Alex, feeling her embrace tighten, carefully pulled Freya closer to make her more comfortable and rested his chin on her head. Lost in his thoughts, he began to ponder how to counter Erebus when he starts acting. If his theory is correct, Erebus is now on the lowest floor of the dungeon, trying to merge with the dragon. It''s possible that someone even helped him capture the dragon to ensure a safe merger. Alex was curious whether weapons against dragons work the same way in this world as in others or if things are different here. While Alex was thinking about plans to counter Erebus, Freya woke up. Opening her eyes slightly, she saw that her nose was buried in Alex''s neck. The smile on her face widened as she realized that the past night wasn''t just a dream. Remembering the words of love Alex whispered to her during their lovemaking, Freya snuggled up to him even more. Not knowing if Alex was awake, she began to gently nuzzle his neck with her nose, trying to get his attention. When Alex didn''t respond, Freya decided to kiss his neck to wake him up. "Mmm, you''re awake?" Alex asked, feeling the warmth of her lips on his neck. "Good morning, darling," Freya replied, kissing him on the lips and initiating a new session of kisses. They began kissing, and at some point, Freya was already sitting on top of him, passionately caressing his lips and running her fingers through his hair. Alex held her waist tighter, pulling her closer. "A great start to the day," he said, looking at Freya, who was sitting on him after a passionate kiss. "Every morning will be like this now, darling," Freya said in a sweet tone, making Alex feel like this "sweetness" would last him all day. "That''s nice to know," Alex replied, sitting up and positioning Freya so she would be comfortable. Freya felt that Alex wanted to get up and tried to keep him lying down, but she quickly remembered that Alex was strong enough to do as he pleased. Her worries vanished when he simply sat up, placing her on his lap. Wrapping her arms around Alex''s neck, Freya pressed her face to his neck and began gently nuzzling him with her nose. "You''re behaving like a mischievous kitten," Alex said, stroking her long hair that cascaded down her perfect back like a waterfall. "For you, I''ll be anything you want, darling," Freya replied, gently kissing his neck, causing Alex to feel a pleasant tickle. Alex continued to stroke her hair, enjoying the moment and not wanting it to end. Freya, noticing the peaceful smile on his face, couldn''t resist and kissed his neck again, delighted when he slightly shivered. "How should I call you now? Darling, husband¡­ or maybe you want me to call you hubby?" Freya whispered, pressing even closer to him. "You can call me whatever you like, my dear Freya," Alex replied, gently kissing the top of her head. "Then I''ll keep calling you ''Darling,''" Freya said, lifting her head and looking at him with a smile. "Of course, you''re practically my wife now... or are you still just my fianc¨¦e?" Alex pondered, realizing that he had recently proposed but wasn''t sure what she considered herself to be. "Why such an uncertain tone?" Freya asked, her eyes darkening slightly as she looked at him. "I just don''t know if you want a wedding or if you already consider yourself my wife," Alex replied. Hearing his words, Freya''s eyes returned to normal, and she placed a finger on her chin, deep in thought. Alex watched Freya closely, noticing the struggle within her as she weighed the pros and cons. Finally, she reached a decision and turned to Alex. "I''m not against considering myself already your wife, but I wouldn''t mind a wedding either," Freya said after a short deliberation. "But we''ll have to wait for the wedding; we still have a lot to do," Alex replied in an apologetic tone. "You''re right. And you haven''t proposed to the other girls yet," Freya said, glancing at the ring on her finger. "You''ll also have to explain it to them, or else they''ll give you a ''fun'' time," she continued with a sweet smile. "Maybe they won''t notice?" Alex suggested, a crooked smile appearing on his face. "You think they won''t see the ring on my finger?" Freya asked, showing off her hand with the ring that was too noticeable to ignore. "I hope they won''t notice it right away so I can hide in the workshop," Alex said with a crooked smile. Freya looked at her future husband and involuntarily shook her head, observing his carefree attitude. Once again, she was convinced that it seemed like two personalities lived within him: one childish and goofy, the other thoughtful and serious. But this was exactly what she liked about Alex; otherwise, she would never have agreed to become his wife. Freya leaned against him, recalling how it all began. At first, she was simply intrigued by the guy whose soul she couldn''t see. Then her curiosity grew into a desire to learn more about him, and eventually, she became his fianc¨¦e. However, all these details didn''t matter to Freya¡ªshe eagerly anticipated future adventures with Alex and hoped they would have children to whom she could tell stories about what their father was like in his youth. "What are you thinking about?" Alex asked, looking at Freya, who was smiling like a child in his arms. "About our future and our children," Freya replied, lifting her head and gently taking his cheeks in her hands. "I wonder what they''ll be like," Alex said thoughtfully, a silly smile appearing on his face. He began imagining a little girl who looked like Freya, calling him "Daddy" in a sweet voice. This thought firmly took root in his mind, and he made a promise to himself: if he had such a cute daughter, he would spoil her as much as possible. Freya, noticing his silly smile, realized that he was already dreaming about their future daughter and how he would spoil her. "I won''t let you spoil our child too much," Freya said, guessing Alex''s thoughts from the expression on his face. "Why not? Every father wants to spoil his daughter," Alex replied with slight surprise, tilting his head to the side. "Because she''ll end up just like you, causing trouble everywhere," Freya said, narrowing her eyes. "I don''t cause trouble," Alex objected, looking at her with an innocent expression. "Should I remind you about your cult?" Freya asked, raising an eyebrow and looking at him with a hint of mockery. Alex froze for a moment at her words but then sighed. "I haven''t done any raids in a long time. The last time we attacked was the Soma Familia, and after that, I haven''t done anything else¡­ Well, except for beating up adventurers who harassed girls," he said in a serious tone. "And you did it in the guise of a cult member," Freya noted, looking at him dryly. "How do you know about that?" Alex was surprised, not understanding how she could have found out. "The girls let it slip during one of our family gatherings," Freya replied with a slight smile, causing Alex to look away. "Why don''t I remember that? Where was I at the time?" Alex asked, trying to recall when the girls might have spilled the secret and why no one had told him about it. "You were in the workshop, working on your projects," Freya explained, continuing to look at him with a slight reproach. Alex started to think hard about when he might have missed a family evening, and suddenly it dawned on him. He remembered an evening a month ago when an idea came to him, and he ran off to the workshop to finish the project he had started. "I think I remember... It was when I was working on the dark crystal detection project for the future," he said when he finally realized what she was referring to. "Yes, that evening," Freya confirmed, and her gaze unsettled Alex, making him turn away again. "Well, it happens," Alex said with a slight embarrassment. "It won''t work next time," Freya stated firmly, leaving no room for argument. "From now on, you''ll rest when needed and work only during designated times." "You''re already starting to act like a real strict wife," Alex noted, hugging Freya tighter. "Otherwise, you''d never leave your workshop," she replied, accepting his embrace with a soft smile. The couple embraced in silence, broken only by their steady breathing. The atmosphere around them was so peaceful that it could make any lonely person envious. But no one was watching them, so they simply enjoyed each other''s company, forgetting about everything else. "I think we should head downstairs. The others might start getting suspicious and barge into the room, and we''re not exactly presentable right now," Alex said, gesturing to their naked bodies. "Hmm, let them wait," Freya replied, unwilling to let go of their embrace. "We''ll have more time to cuddle. But for now, let''s go to the bathroom," Alex said, lifting Freya in a princess carry. Freya let out a soft squeal of surprise, wrapped her arms around his neck, and smiled at the gesture. Alex carried her to the bathroom to freshen up and wash away the traces of their wild night. They showered together, helping each other. Alex carefully washed Freya''s hair, treating it as if it were a fragile and precious treasure that required gentle care. After they finished showering, Alex gently dried Freya''s hair and combed it, which delighted her. She savored every moment, enjoying his attention. When Alex was done, Freya wanted to help him with his hair. "Darling, let me help you now," she offered, picking up a comb. "No need, it dries quickly on its own," Alex replied, brushing his hair back. "You look even better with this hairstyle," Freya said, admiring him from all angles. "I just pushed my hair back, I don''t think it changes my appearance that much," Alex replied with a smile, noticing her intense gaze. "You don''t usually do that, and it really does change your style," Freya said, standing in front of him and gently kissing him. "Well, if you say so. Now, let''s go have breakfast," Alex said, taking her hand and heading downstairs. When they descended into the dining hall, where everyone was already gathered and talking at the table, the couple drew attention. Some people ate silently, focused on their plates, while others were engaged in lively conversation, but when Alex and Freya appeared, all eyes turned to them. A bright smile beamed on Alex''s face, while Freya looked as if she were glowing from within, her skin appearing soft and radiant. "Good morning. How did you sleep in the new place?" Alex asked, sitting down in an available spot. Haruhime immediately placed a cup of coffee in front of him and smiled sweetly before returning to her seat. "Quite well," Riveria answered for everyone. "I''m glad to hear that," Alex replied, taking a sip of his coffee. "Why did you come down so late?" Loki asked, narrowing her eyes. "Did you indulge in inappropriate activities early this morning?" she continued with a mischievous smile. Alex, who was drinking coffee at that moment, choked and stared at Loki. Some of those gathered even dropped their utensils, and everyone turned their attention to Alex, who was coughing while Freya patted his back to help. "What are you saying early in the morning?" Alex exclaimed, stopping his coughing. "Who knows what you were up to," Loki replied with a smile, shrugging her shoulders. "Right. You talk too much, Loki," Hephaestus said, looking at Loki, who immediately turned away and began to whistle, trying to hide her smile. As Freya patted Alex''s back, trying to ease his cough, all eyes were on Loki, who had turned away and started whistling. The gazes of the assembled moved from Loki to Alex, whose face was clearly displeased with her comments. This continued until Freya removed her hand from Alex''s back. At that moment, everyone''s attention shifted to her hand, where a silver ring with a purple stone gleamed. It was as if everyone''s brains had short-circuited. Even Loki, who had been trying not to look at Alex, turned around and, seeing the ring on Freya''s finger, widened her eyes in disbelief. "Freya, where did you get that ring? And why is it on that finger?" Hestia asked nervously, pointing at her hand. "This ring?" Freya asked with a smile, showing it to everyone, and in response, there was an immediate synchronized nod. "Oh, this? Alex proposed to me last night," Freya said, placing her hand on her cheek and smiling sweetly. At that moment, Alex realized he was in trouble, as the girls had noticed the ring on Freya''s hand. "HE DID WHAT?!" all the girls at the table shouted, and only Nyx covered her ears from the sudden noise, looking at Alex with suspicion, not understanding when he had managed to do that. Alex immediately realized it was time to run, but all his movements were being watched. He waited for a moment when everyone would be distracted to quietly slip away to his workshop. And when he thought that moment had arrived, he began to slowly rise from his seat, trying to remain unnoticed, but his attempt was futile¡ªhe was spotted immediately. "Don''t you even think about running away!" Hestia yelled, pointing at him. "Damn," Alex cursed, forced to return to his seat. "When did you propose to Freya? And why wasn''t it me?" Hestia asked sternly, crossing her arms over her chest. "It was spontaneous, and I don''t regret proposing to her," Alex replied firmly, looking directly at Hestia, who only scowled further. Meanwhile, Freya''s smile grew even brighter. "I was the first, you should have proposed to me first and then to the others," Hestia said, revealing the true reason for her displeasure. "Hestia, your thoughts are too obvious," Hephaestus interjected, though she was also unhappy that Freya received a proposal first. If there were to be a sequence, Freya should have been last. "It just happened," Alex said with a slight shrug. "So, when will you propose to me?" Hestia asked, squinting. "To propose to a girl, you need the right atmosphere and mood that won''t influence her answer," Alex replied with a slight smile. "And before any of you start asking questions, I want to say that I prepared rings for everyone. We just need to wait for the right moment," he added, and Hestia reluctantly returned to her seat, still puffing her cheeks in frustration that the proposal wasn''t hers first. "And what about us?" Lily asked, hinting at the girls interested in Alex. "First, you need to grow up a bit," he replied, looking at them. "At our age, we can already get married," Tiona declared, staring intently at Alex, who only sighed heavily. "Then my answer is the same as for the goddesses," he said, returning to his breakfast. Everyone resumed eating, occasionally glancing at Alex and imagining how he would propose to them. Freya sat at the table, enjoying her breakfast, and every movement showcased her ring, prompting the girls to think about creating the right atmosphere for their proposals. Alex tried not to pay attention to these glances, but he knew he couldn''t avoid it forever and would have to find the time to propose to the others at the right moment. A week passed with some changes. Alex proposed to Hestia at the spot where they first kissed. He proposed to Hephaestus in her workshop, kneeling like a true gentleman. Loki''s case was a bit unconventional: one night, she attacked Alex while he was asleep. The rest was predictable. In the morning, Loki received her ring with a silly grin and ran off to boast to the others. One significant event was Freya moving in with Alex after his proposal. As expected, one certain cat-boy was quite displeased with this and could only watch resentfully from the sidelines. Seeing that Freya had moved in, Loki didn''t waste any time and showed up at Alex''s place in the evening with her belongings, mostly consisting of bottles of alcohol. Alex proposed to Ryuu right in the middle of her work when he came to the restaurant to return the rolling pin that Mia had thrown at him. When Alex proposed to Ryuu, another girl appeared, demanding her own ring, to which Alex calmly replied that the time had not yet come. In honor of the occasion, Mia threw a party at the restaurant, but Alex had to foot the bill. A lot happened during that week. Alex was pleased with the events but remained vigilant at all times. He spent all his free time in his workshop, preparing for the impending battle with the entity that was lurking, waiting for its moment. Alex prepared many things that could come in handy in the fight and patiently waited for Erebus to make his move. One important preparation was altering the runes on the 18th floor. If Erebus was indeed hiding there, he needed to be locked in so he couldn''t leave the dungeon and threaten the peaceful inhabitants. Alex planned to fight him in a place where Erebus couldn''t maneuver freely. This continued throughout the week until one morning when an earthquake shook all of Orario. Alex, who was asleep at the time, immediately woke up, feeling the ground beneath him tremble. A small object on the nightstand glowed brightly, signaling the event. Alex got up, grabbed the small plaque, and smiled, realizing that his guess was correct: Erebus was indeed hiding in the dungeon, blending in with the dragon. At that moment, the blanket next to Alex shifted, and red hair peeked out from underneath it. "So it''s begun," Alex muttered to himself, looking at the small plaque in his hands. "What''s going on this morning?" came a sleepy voice from under the blanket. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It seems our friend Erebus has made his move," Alex said, looking towards the voice. "Has he decided to show up?" Loki asked, emerging from under the blanket and looking at Alex in surprise. "Most likely. This thing shows that the runes I set up on the 18th floor have been activated," Alex said, tossing the small plaque in his hand. "So what do we do now?" Loki asked, fully waking up. "Exactly what we planned. While I fight Erebus, the rest of you will handle the monsters that might appear," Alex said, stretching. Alex stretched, got up from the couch, and began dressing, preparing to go downstairs to talk to the others. Loki quickly dressed and followed him. As they descended the stairs, Alex noticed that the girls were already fully geared up, which pleasantly surprised him¡ªthey reacted faster than he had expected. "Looks like everyone''s ready," Alex said, coming down the stairs. "What''s going on?" Hestia asked in a sleepy tone, still not fully grasping what had happened. "Our old friend has decided to make an appearance," Alex said, standing before everyone. These words resonated with the group. The girls, already dressed in their battle gear, tightened their grips on their weapons, realizing they were about to face the final villain. Hestia, who had been sleepily rubbing her eyes, suddenly widened them, understanding that the day had come when Erebus decided to reveal himself. "Dear, what''s the plan?" Freya asked, looking intently at Alex, who had changed into his Vergilius outfit, preparing for the battle with Erebus. He hadn''t worn this outfit in a long time but decided it was worth it for the final showdown with one of the main villains. He even swept his hair back for a more dramatic effect. "We''ll follow the plan: activate the barrier, and while I fight Erebus, you will deal with the monsters that escape from the dungeon," Alex said, summoning Yamato into his hand. "Are you sure you''ll win?" Hestia asked anxiously, looking at Alex. "I''ve been preparing all week, creating various gadgets in case someone tries to interfere with my battle with Erebus. I hope the one hiding behind the scenes will retreat," Alex said, heading towards the exit. "And one more thing, ladies," he added, turning to the group of girls. "Don''t even think about dying." With those words, Alex led his group forward, heading towards Babylon. Along the way, they encountered worried citizens, confused about what was happening with the dungeon and why there had been an earthquake. When Alex''s group reached the square near Babylon, they saw that it was already filled with adventurers anxiously watching as the massive tower shook with every tremor. "Clear the way!" Alex shouted, pushing through the crowd of adventurers blocking their path. Hearing his shout, the adventurers were about to respond roughly, but when they turned and saw Alex, they swallowed their words and began to part like the sea before him. Soon, Alex''s group reached the entrance to Babylon, where Freya''s and Loki''s family members were already standing with serious faces, closely watching the trembling tower. When they heard the approaching footsteps, everyone turned and saw Alex''s group drawing near. He stopped before them to explain the plan. "As soon as I enter the dungeon, activate the barrier. And try to clear the square of people to avoid the panic and crush that might occur when the monsters break out," Alex said, addressing his group. "We won''t let you down," Finn responded on behalf of Loki''s family. "I won''t let them through," Ottar added in a serious tone. "We''ll give it our all," Lily said, with the other girls nodding in determination. Satisfied that everyone was serious, Alex nodded and, with a determined expression, headed towards the dungeon entrance. As he approached the entrance, a shout came from behind him, and he turned around. "Be careful!" Hestia shouted, waving her hand in farewell. "You take care too, my little goddess," Alex said with a smile, before turning back and continuing on his way. Hestia, watching as Alex entered Babylon, clenched her hands over her chest, praying for his safety. On her hand sparkled a silver ring with a blue stone, reminiscent of the sky. Hephaestus approached her friend, placed a hand on her shoulder, and nodded to show her concern. For a moment, her gaze lingered on the ring on her own hand, which was similar to Hestia''s ring but with a red stone reminiscent of her eyes. "Be careful," Hephaestus thought, watching the retreating figure of Alex. Alex approached the entrance to the dungeon and looked down, lost in memories. He recalled the very first moment he stepped into the dungeon, carving his way through ten floors. He remembered his first victory over the Goliath and the place where he met his little companion Lily, who was then a tearful girl afraid to stand up to her tormentors. Now, she had become strong enough to defeat a Goliath on her own. A smile passed across Alex''s face as he remembered all the events and people he had encountered on this adventure. These memories were precious to him, as they reflected his journey and achievements in this world. But the sudden earthquake reminded him of the present danger ¡ª stones began to fall from the ceiling. Alex snapped back to reality, interrupting his reflections. Taking a determined step forward, he leaped down into the dungeon, ready to face the enemies that awaited him inside. To be continued... Chapter 66 - 66: The Beginning of the Battle Against the Abomination Alex landed on the first floor of the dungeon and took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts and focusing on the upcoming battle. He paused for a moment, then slowly made his way deeper into the floor. His steps were cautious and unhurried, his gaze scanning the surroundings to ensure no adventurers had risked staying in such a dangerous place. As he walked along the wall, Alex ran his hand over it, recalling all the adventures he had experienced with his friends and family. His thoughts were centered on the past when he suddenly felt a strange vibration under his fingers. Alex stopped and concentrated, trying to understand what this sensation was. He directed a flow of mana into the wall, and his eyes widened in surprise as a sarcastic smile appeared on his face. "So that''s how you accelerated the fusion process, Erebus," Alex muttered, sensing the changes in the dungeon. "A clever move, using the dungeon''s own mana as a catalyst." Alex clenched the wall, and it began to crumble as if it were made of brittle material. Deciding to check how serious the situation was, he directed an even more powerful flow of mana into the dungeon''s walls. However, to his surprise, the flow only reached the 20th floor before it bounced back, as if encountering an invisible barrier. This didn''t sit well with Alex¡ªup to the 20th floor, there was no trace of mana in the dungeon walls, which usually permeated the entire space. "What''s going on here?" Alex wondered and decided to continue forward to investigate. He wasn''t worried that Erebus would reach the surface since he had set up a barrier that should keep him contained below the 18th floor. But as Alex delved deeper into the dungeon, the situation worsened: the earthquakes intensified, and the intervals between them shortened. Alex continued walking, keeping his hand on the wall, sending out new pulses of mana, but found nothing. It seemed as if there had never been any mana in the walls. "Perhaps he''s taken control of the dungeon core, and now it''s fueling his new body instead of the dungeon," Alex mused, quickening his pace. "But why can''t the pulse go past the 20th floor? That''s strange." When he sent an even more powerful flow of mana downward through the dungeon, something unexpected happened. The flow encountered an invisible barrier that seemed to resist but eventually broke through. Alex felt his mana enter an empty space, as if into a vacant room, where it simply dissipated. "This is very strange," Alex thought, growing more alert. "I''d better hurry." Alex stopped wasting time investigating and hurried to the 18th floor, where the barrier was set. As he approached the 18th floor, the earthquakes grew stronger. Finally, when Alex arrived, he carefully inspected the barrier but found no flaws. This meant that Erebus hadn''t yet reached this level. "Now I need to focus before the battle and try not to destroy everything around," Alex thought, lighting a cigarette to clear his mind and fully prepare for the upcoming fight. He stood in silence, listening to the sounds within the dungeon, trying to pinpoint where Erebus was now. Judging by the noises, Erebus was forcing his way through the floors, causing the intense earthquakes. Alex realized that after merging with the dragon, Erebus had become significantly stronger and probably more cumbersome, given the noise his actions were causing. Alex stood on a ledge, calmly smoking, watching the center of the floor as he awaited Erebus''s arrival. The earthquakes grew stronger, and Alex knew the confrontation was inevitable. "So, you''re already here," he thought, jumping down into the center of the 18th floor. Alex carefully watched his steps, trying to sense Erebus''s presence, which felt unnatural. The sensation was sticky and repulsive, like a murky swamp in a foggy forest. When Nyx had said she and Erebus were alike, Alex expected to feel something similar to her energy, but now he sensed something entirely opposite, disgusting and hostile, contradicting life itself. Deciding not to delay his preparations, Alex summoned Beowulf. "Attack is the best defense," Alex thought, pulling his hand back and clenching his fist, gathering energy for a strike. He focused and waited for Erebus to approach, preparing to strike and shatter the floor of the level. The wait was short¡ªAlex felt the first impact against the floor, causing cracks to spread throughout the level, but they quickly closed due to the barrier he had set up in advance. Alex removed the barrier beneath him to allow himself to strike, and at that moment, a wide crack formed right under his feet, and he fell through. The first thing he saw after the fall was a gigantic, grotesque figure so immense it was impossible to view it fully. But Alex did not hesitate¡ªhe unleashed a fully charged blow towards the figure. "Surprise, motherfucker!" Alex shouted, his strike creating a powerful shockwave that made the entire dungeon tremble. The blow sent the enormous figure downward, destroying everything in its path. Alex propelled himself through the air to follow up with another attack. "Here''s another one for you, asshole," Alex said, delivering a powerful kick to the monster''s body. The impact caused another shockwave, causing the dungeon walls to start collapsing. Meanwhile, on the surface, a group of adventurers watched as Babylon shook with every tremor coming from the dungeon below. Members of Alex''s group anxiously observed, waiting for the right moment to activate the barrier. "Freya, do you know what''s going on?" a stern but aged voice came from behind the group. "Uran, what brings you here?" Freya asked, turning around to see the chief god approaching them. Uran, dressed in his familiar black cloak with a hood and white robe fastened with a simple leather belt, came closer. Freya was surprised by his arrival, knowing he was usually occupied with containing the dungeon to prevent monsters from breaking through to the surface. "Aren''t you supposed to be dealing with containing the dungeon to prevent events like this?" she asked, looking at Uran who had approached closer. "This morning, I lost connection with the dungeon and can no longer control it," Uran replied, looking at Freya, who simply nodded in response. Uran looked around and saw members of Freya''s, Loki''s, and even Hestia''s families gathered in front of the Babylon entrance. "I should be asking you¡ªwhat are your families doing here at such a time?" Uran said, directing his gaze at Freya. "I''m waiting," she replied curtly, continuing to watch the changes in the dungeon. "And what are you waiting for?" Uran inquired, noting the trembling of Babylon. "When he starts making a move," Freya answered, not taking her eyes off Babylon. "So, that kid is already in the thick of it, as usual," Uran said, narrowing his eyes. He remembered the mortal he had met during the war game, who had attacked Apollo without a shadow of fear or doubt, even with other gods and adventurers around. Uran did not know why he had not punished that mortal and decided to talk to him, but something told him that this person meant no harm to anyone in the city. Uran looked back at Babylon, feeling a wave of anxiety. He thought that the dragon sealed at the bottom of the dungeon might have somehow escaped. He did not like this thought. Uran turned to Freya, deciding to get more details from her. "Do you know what''s happening there?" he asked, standing next to Freya. "No, but we''ll need help from the guild," Freya shook her head in denial. "What kind of help is needed?" Uran asked, looking at Freya with concern. "We need everyone to leave the square to avoid getting in the way if monsters appear," Freya replied, watching Uran, who appeared deep in thought. "Are you going to activate your husband''s barrier again?" Uran asked, stroking his chin. "How do you know he''s my husband?" Freya asked, raising an eyebrow in surprise. "Ha-ha, just because I spend most of my time in the prayer room doesn''t mean I don''t hear the rumors. By the way, congratulations," Uran said with a smile, which made Freya smile as well. Freya glanced at the ring on her finger, gently caressing it, her eyes glowing with warmth. Uran, watching her, couldn''t help but marvel at how much she had changed since this mortal had come into her life. "But you still haven''t answered me," Uran said, pulling Freya from her thoughts. "Yes, I''m going to activate the barrier when everything starts," she replied calmly, meeting Uran''s gaze. "Alex believes monsters might appear when he engages in battle." "He thinks monsters might escape from the dungeon?" Uran asked thoughtfully, realizing that it was indeed possible. "Most likely," Freya nodded. "That''s why I''m asking for help from the guild to clear everyone out of the square so they don''t get in the way if monsters appear." "Do you think these adventurers might interfere?" Uran asked, looking around at the crowded square. "I expect monsters similar to those on Daedalus Street to appear. These people would be easy prey for them," Freya answered, not taking her eyes off Babylon. Uran looked at Freya, amazed by her concern for strangers. The old Freya would never have paid them any attention, and now she was clearly trying to avoid unnecessary casualties. "You''ve changed, Freya," Uran commented. "How?" she asked with interest. "Become kinder, one might say," he replied. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m doing it only because my dear doesn''t want unnecessary casualties," Freya dismissed his comment with a light smile, which only made Uran smirk slightly without commenting further. Uran turned to his assistant, a man in a black cloak and mask that concealed his face. He instructed him to get the guild to clear the square. The assistant, somewhat surprised by the order, inquired about the reasons. Upon hearing about the potential appearance of monsters similar to those on Daedalus Street, he set off to carry out the order without further questions. Uran watched the assistant leave, then turned back to Babylon, observing the tower shaking from the impacts. Time seemed to slow down, each second stretching into eternity. The noise in the square gradually subsided until it was completely empty. Only the muffled sounds of tremors from the dungeon remained. "Freya, the square is empty. When are you going to activate the barrier?" Uran asked, noticing her nervously clutching a small black box. Freya was about to reply when she was interrupted by a powerful jolt, much stronger than the previous ones. The earthquakes came one after another, as if someone were striking them. "Now," she replied briefly, activating the barrier that enveloped all the buildings in Orario. Uran looked around in surprise. Until now, he had only heard of the barrier from his assistant''s reports. "Attention everyone, stay alert. Monsters may appear at any moment," Freya addressed her group. "I hope your husband can handle it, Freya," Uran said with a frown. "He will," Hestia interjected, having heard Uran''s words. Turning his gaze to Hestia, Uran noticed a similar ring on her finger and was pleasantly surprised to learn that she too had bound her fate to the same mortal. Without saying another word, Uran continued to silently observe Babylon. Meanwhile, Alex continued to strike the enormous monster, sending it lower and destroying each floor they broke through. Every time the monster''s fall slowed, Alex would hit with renewed force, helping it overcome the next obstacle. "Can''t you just fall to the bottom of the dungeon?" Alex thought irritably as he delivered another blow. Each of his strikes inflicted serious damage on the monster, causing it to roar loudly. But no matter how hard Alex hit, the monster''s wounds healed almost instantly. "This bastard is too resilient," Alex thought, watching as another wound healed from his punch. This went on for a while until Alex noticed they had reached a vast chamber that was vastly different from the previous dungeon levels. It seemed specially designed for the giant monster that resided here. Alex landed another blow, accelerating the monster''s fall. When the monster finally hit the floor, Alex heard a dull thud signaling they had reached the bottom of the dungeon. With one more powerful strike, Alex leaped to a safe distance and began to carefully observe the monster. As the creature recovered from the fall, Alex saw a colossal dragon, about forty meters long with a wingspan of seventy meters. It was the largest monster Alex had ever seen in this world. The dragon rose from its impact point, spread its wings, and roared loudly, presenting itself to Alex in all its terrifying glory. The creature looked like something dark and grotesque, as if it had crawled out of the darkest nightmares of mankind. Its body had no scales; instead, it was covered in bones that served as a sort of armor. When the dragon lowered its head to look at its attacker, Alex noticed its eyes were unusual. One eye was normal, yellow with a vertical slit like all dragons. The other eye looked sinister, as if thousands of eyes had fused together, eternally interlocking. The dragon''s body seemed to be made of some substance resembling mud and slime but strong enough to withstand blows. Its limbs were deformed, as if additional body parts had been attached to make it even more horrifying. "What a disgusting dragon," Alex thought, observing the monster that was hard to even call a dragon. The dragon ceased its roar and focused its gaze on the one responsible for its current predicament. Its eyes narrowed as it recognized Alex. "YOOOOOOU!" the dragon howled loudly, and its roar created a powerful wind that swept across the chamber. Alex stood calmly in place, unmoved, coldly observing the dragon that roared in his direction. "So, Erebus didn''t lose all his sanity after turning into this," Alex thought, examining the abomination before him. The dragon''s voice was filled with immense resentment mixed with madness. "IT''S ALL YOUR FAULT! YOU''RE TO BLAME FOR EVERYTHING!" the dragon roared. "What am I to blame for?" Alex asked calmly, and the dragon, hearing his words, only grew more enraged. "IF IT WEREN''T FOR YOU, I WOULD HAVE ALREADY CARRIED OUT MY PLANS!" the dragon roared, and madness began to appear in its eyes, becoming harder to contain. "It''s not my fault you''re an idiot with a stupid plan you couldn''t execute properly," Alex replied loudly enough for the dragon to hear. "YOU''RE TO BLAME, TO BLAME, TO BLAME!" the dragon shouted, completely losing its sanity and descending into madness. Alex watched as the dragon repeatedly yelled the same word and roared loudly. He realized that Erebus had fully transformed into a mindless monster, driven only by a desire to destroy and cause chaos. Didn''t he know that you shouldn''t trust someone who gives you power as if it were candy from a pocket? "It looks like we won''t be having a conversation anymore," Alex thought, staring into the dragon''s mad eyes, whose golden sclera was beginning to change, resembling the other eye. The dragon roared loudly and lowered its head. Black energy began to pool in its mouth, resembling flame but with something far more sinister. Alex squinted, realizing he''d better avoid such a strike. The dragon expelled a stream of black energy toward Alex. He instantly took a stance to draw his sword and cleaved through the energy stream directed at him. As the energy dissipated, Alex noticed it hit the wall and immediately caught a foul stench of decay mixed with other disgusting odors. He turned and saw the wall starting to melt, turning into something revolting and vile, repelling just by its appearance. "And how am I supposed to kill you?" Alex muttered quietly, examining the monstrosity in dragon form. Alex used one of his skills and appeared above the dragon in an instant, delivering a swift horizontal slash, intending to cut the monster in half. The blade of his sword sliced through the dragon''s flesh, cutting its body in two. However, its instant regeneration quickly rejoined the two halves. "That''s just unfair, such rapid regeneration," Alex grumbled, teleporting to another spot to continue observing the dragon, which was still roaring and firing energy projectiles in all directions. Alex wanted to test how much damage this abomination could withstand, so he took a stance and drew his sword in the blink of an eye. The sound of space being cut reverberated through the chamber, and lines began to appear around the dragon and on its body, like cuts on glass. Soon, there was a characteristic sound of shattering glass, and the dragon broke apart into pieces, falling silent. But in an instant, it had reformed to its peak condition and, roaring, charged at Alex with even greater speed. "You''re to blame!" the dragon continued to roar, repeating the same accusation. "You''ve said that already," Alex replied calmly, teleporting to the ceiling and watching as the dragon crashed into the wall with a thunderous impact. The collision with the wall caused a massive crack that reached the ceiling, with large stones beginning to fall. Alex, standing upside down on the ceiling, watched the dragon turn toward him and start charging a new attack. "It seems it hasn''t reached full strength yet. It looks like it''s going through an adaptation process," Alex thought, observing the dragon preparing an attack in his direction. In an instant, Alex appeared beneath the dragon and delivered a powerful kick to its jaw, forcing its mouth to close before it could unleash its energy charge. The dragon felt its mouth snap shut but was unable to abort the attack. The energy exploded inside its body, tearing its innards apart and scattering them across the chamber. These remnants, like living organisms, began to crawl back toward what could still be called a dragon. Alex closely watched the dragon as it tore itself apart, searching for weak spots. His attention was drawn to a sphere inside the dragon''s chest, standing out sharply among the other body parts. "So this is the dungeon''s heart," Alex thought, examining the massive orb filled with a colossal amount of mana. "Let''s see how weakened you get if I rip this out of your body," Alex said, moving toward the recovering dragon. Sensing danger, the dragon turned its distorted, mutilated mouth toward Alex, but its attacks couldn''t stop him. Alex dodged each energy charge, getting closer and closer. When Alex was almost at the heart of the dungeon, he felt a threat and instantly teleported to a safe distance. Just in time¡ªthe dragon''s body erupted with purple energy, spreading in all directions like a shockwave. Alex quickly created a barrier in front of him to shield himself, but the energy still obstructed his view. When the view cleared, a new dragon faced him¡ªlarger and stronger than the previous version. Apparently, in this extreme situation, the creature had undergone another evolution. The dragon was now twice as large, and its bony armor had darkened and thickened, fitting even tighter around its body. The dragon''s head now had additional eyes that spun erratically, as if each one were living its own life. The dragon began to resemble the monsters from Lovecraft''s stories. Black miasma oozed from its body, mixed with purple streams, creating an even more sinister appearance. At that moment, Alex felt like lighting a cigarette and hugging one of his goddesses. The monstrosity before him had become stronger, which meant the battle was going to drag on. "Well, fuck..." Alex thought, lighting a cigarette and looking at the new dragon. "I could really use a nap right now," he said, releasing a puff of smoke and watching as the dragon slowly absorbed the miasma seeping from its body. "Looks like it''ll take some effort to kill you," Alex said, tossing the cigarette butt aside and preparing for battle. "Alright then, round two. Let''s see how much more you can take or if you manage another evolution before I finish you off," he added, removing his barrier and heading towards the dragon. Alex lunged forward, aiming to strike first while the dragon was still recovering from its evolution. The monster''s numerous eyes were unfocused at that moment, helplessly scanning the space and failing to notice Alex closing in. To be continued... Chapter 67 - 67: Battle Against the Dragons Second Phase Alex immediately charged at the dragon, which had taken on a new appearance after its evolution. The dragon, still not fully accustomed to its new powers, was disoriented ¡ª its numerous eyes spun wildly, unable to focus on Alex. This gave Alex an advantage: he leaped to the dragon''s head level, preparing to deliver a devastating blow aimed at its neck. However, just as Alex raised his sword for the strike, all the dragon''s eyes suddenly focused on him. The dragon sharply retracted its head, avoiding a decapitation, and the sound of slicing air accompanied the miss. Alex was surprised that the dragon managed to react and dodge, although the sword still left a small cut on its neck, from which black, tar-like blood began to ooze. Teleporting to a safe distance, Alex watched with interest as the wound on the dragon''s neck healed instantly, and the blood flowed back in reverse, as if rewinding. He squinted, realizing that the dragon had become significantly stronger, gained better instincts, and was now able to react to attacks that were previously fatal to it. "Interesting... it managed to dodge but still took damage. It seems the evolution not only increased its strength but also improved its instincts. It looks like there''s a struggle inside the dragon, and possibly three entities merging," Alex pondered, bringing a cigarette to his lips and observing the energy flows within the creature. He understood that the dragon was gradually realizing its power. The immense amount of energy inside its body suggested the possibility of another evolution that could further enhance it. Alex concluded that the dragon''s strength had increased approximately tenfold compared to its previous stage. However, he did not rush to reveal his trump cards, knowing that the battle might be observed, and any lapse in vigilance could lead to an attack from a lurking enemy. "Its regeneration has become even more absurd. I wonder what it''s capable of now..." Alex continued to ponder as he watched the dragon. Meanwhile, the dragon, regaining clarity of mind, inspected its massive claws as if not fully comprehending what had happened. Its aura flickered between flames and then extinguished, reminiscent of a character skill test in a game. Suddenly, its numerous eyes fixed on Alex, who stood at a distance, observing the creature''s actions. The dragon opened its mouth and let out a powerful roar, sending a sonic shockwave that destroyed everything in its path. When the dust settled, the area where Alex had stood was completely destroyed, littered with debris from the walls and ceiling. But Alex was nowhere to be seen. The dragon began to search around until it heard a voice from above: "Do you realize it''s impolite to interrupt when someone is thinking?" Alex stood on the dragon''s head, and all the eyes instantly turned to him. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Up close, your face looks even more revolting," Alex continued, lifting his foot. Sensing something amiss, the dragon started violently shaking its head, trying to throw him off. "It''s too late. Seismic Step," Alex muttered, and his foot began to glow, ready to deliver a crushing blow. When the dragon heard Alex''s words and felt his foot descend on its head, it fully experienced what it meant to be crushed by an entire mountain. Alex used a combination of weight and gravity magic to intensify the pressure, aiming to crush the dragon''s head. With a dull thud, it struck the ground and began to sink into it under the unbearable weight. Alex wanted to test how much the dragon could endure and continued to increase the pressure, making its head sink deeper. "Your body has become tougher than before," Alex noted, watching as the dragon sank into the ground under the immense weight. "If you used to resemble slime, now you look like a skeleton with muscles swapped around," he added, lifting his foot once more and bringing it down with force. After the second strike, the dragon''s limbs, resisting the pressure, made a cracking sound, like breaking bones. Alex increased the pressure, and the cracking grew more pronounced as the bones finally broke under the force. "If you want, you can tell me when to stop," Alex said, looking into the dragon''s mad and furious eyes, which never left his figure. The dragon let out a low growl filled with rage. Alex merely smirked and increased the pressure even more, breaking the dragon''s limbs completely, which now emitted a repulsive cracking sound. "Even though your body has become tougher and you have gained more strength, you still can''t resist when the weight of your body keeps increasing. In the end, you are just killing yourself," Alex coldly remarked, looking down at the dragon. Alex prepared to deliver another blow to maximize the effect of his magic and completely destroy the dragon''s body when he noticed that energy was beginning to accumulate strangely in the creature''s head. He thought the dragon was preparing to unleash another stream of flames. But his assumption was wrong ¡ª the energy was not being directed to its mouth but was gathering in the numerous eyes focused on Alex. Suddenly, the dragon''s eyes began to fire lasers, destroying everything around. From a distance, it resembled a disco, but much more destructive: lasers obliterated walls, and anything caught in their path melted and crumbled into dust. "You''re a dragon! What the hell are you doing shooting lasers from your eyes?!" Alex exclaimed, standing on a wall that was unaffected by the lasers. The dragon ignored Alex''s shout and quickly recovered. Its previously broken and twisted limbs healed immediately, becoming even stronger than before. Accumulating energy in its mouth, the dragon shot it as plasma towards Alex, who instantly teleported to a place where the dragon couldn''t see him. Alex watched as the plasma destroyed walls, realizing that the dragon was getting stronger with every second. "It seems this monstrosity keeps evolving right before our eyes," Alex thought, standing on the ceiling directly above the dragon. He noticed that the dragon''s limbs had become denser after recovery. "I only remember one creature that shot lasers from its eyes, and it''s definitely not from this genre," he mused, recalling a creature from a game he once played. "Although, if you look closely, they are somewhat similar..." "Since I remembered, I''ll have to note this down and visit that world if I get the chance," Alex thought to himself and refocused on the dragon. The dragon continued to spew plasma, destroying walls, ceiling, and floor. The areas where molten lava flowed were covered in black miasmas, which rose like steam above the lava streams. Alex squinted at the mist settling on the floor. "I wonder what this black mist is," Alex muttered, tossing the first object he found from his pocket to test its properties. But when he realized what he had thrown, he just sighed wearily. "That was my last candy," he thought sadly, watching as the candy touched the floor in slow motion, its wrapper melting along with it and turning into slime. "So, this mist has a strong corrosive effect," Alex noted, stroking his chin and sitting on the ceiling where he stood. As Alex analyzed the situation with the dragon, it suddenly stopped spewing plasma from its mouth and froze. Its numerous eyes feverishly darted around, trying to locate the target. No corner escaped its gaze. The dragon''s attention was drawn to an object that fell from the ceiling to the floor and instantly melted. All the dragon''s eyes immediately focused on the spot where the object fell, and it finally noticed Alex, crouching on the ceiling and observing it. As soon as the dragon saw its target, it began to accumulate plasma in its mouth again, preparing to attack. Alex noticed that he had been spotted and could only click his tongue in irritation, realizing he had lost his last candy and revealed his position. But as the dragon began concentrating its power for a shot, Alex instantly appeared above its head, ready to strike. "Do you think it will work a second time?" Alex smirked, kicking the dragon''s head with such force that it immediately dropped downward, causing the plasma charge it had been accumulating to fire directly at his feet, beginning to melt the ground. "I let you fire to see what you''re capable of. Don''t get too conceited about it," Alex said, jumping back and, turning around, struck the dragon in the side with all his might, sending it crashing into the nearest wall. The dragon, hitting the wall, lost its concentration, and its eyes began to move erratically, as if each had gained its own consciousness. It shook its head, trying to regain composure, and soon its eyes refocused on Alex, who stood on a stone platform he had created to avoid contact with the ground. Alex watched as the dragon quickly recovered and noticed a small detail: when the dragon lost concentration, the other eyes on its head began to move erratically, which might mean a struggle for dominance within its body was ongoing. "I wonder what''s happening to Erebus''s soul now," Alex thought, noticing that the energy, which had been chaotic after the impact, had normalized and was beginning to merge with the dark part once again. Recovering, the dragon redirected its plasma stream at Alex. This time, it didn''t accumulate energy but released it instantly, as if it no longer required time. The plasma stream was smaller, but its destructive power remained the same. The plasma raced across the floor towards Alex, rising like a directed laser. Alex immediately leaped aside, avoiding the stream, and pushed off from the air platforms he had created. Where the plasma had passed, explosions began to occur, like a chain reaction. "He''s getting stronger and better at controlling his power. He used to need to accumulate energy for a strike, but now he can do it continuously," Alex thought, dodging another attack from the dragon. Alex ran along the wall, evading the plasma stream that pursued him like an inevitable leech. As he fled, energy began accumulating in the dragon''s body, heading towards its head. Alex noticed out of the corner of his eye that the dragon''s eyes began to shine again, and its face twisted. "Not again!" Alex shouted, continuing to run from the plasma. "You''re a dragon, not a disco ball!" he yelled, watching as energy accumulated in the dragon''s eyes. The dragon ignored Alex''s shouts. As the energy reached its peak, plasma streams burst from all its eyes, aiming directly at Alex. Thousands of beams covered every possible escape route. Realizing the attack was imminent, Alex grimaced and used teleportation to appear directly beneath the dragon''s belly. Once there, he glanced at the wall hit by the plasma, and his expression turned vacant. "Does this dragon have no other attacks?" Alex thought, lighting a cigarette and ignoring his location. "Aren''t dragons supposed to combine physical strength with magic?" he wondered, releasing rings of smoke. "How to kill it so it doesn''t evolve any further?" Alex pondered as a drop of viscous black liquid fell right in front of him. Alex looked up, and what he saw made his mouth twist into a grimace and his eye twitch. A massive mouth, full of thousands of sharp teeth, opened above him, dripping with black, tar-like liquid. Instead of a tongue, the mouth contained tentacles, writhing chaotically in search of a target. "Are you fucking kidding me?" Alex exhaled, staring at the enormous mouth stretching along the dragon''s entire body. The tentacles writhing inside the massive mouth suddenly sensed something and stopped their chaotic movements, beginning to tremble in anticipation of food. In the next moment, they surged towards Alex, eager to grasp and devour him. Alex deftly dodged the numerous tentacles, which left behind trails of black liquid that corroded everything they touched. He tried to avoid getting hit by these deadly appendages to protect his clothes. At that moment, unpleasant memories of a genre he loathed resurfaced, and the sight of these tentacles only heightened his disgust, making him shudder at the thought of his possible fate. "Oh no-no, you definitely won''t catch me. I taste terrible," Alex quipped, dodging the tentacles. As he finished his cigarette, he threw it directly into the dragon''s mouth. "Try this for flavor," Alex said, unleashing a stream of flames after the cigarette that immediately engulfed the dragon''s mouth. "You haven''t tasted anything this spicy." The dragon''s mouth blackened, turning into charcoal, but even the scorched parts began to heal quickly, and teeth reappeared in place. Sensing the damage, the dragon roared loudly and swung its tail underneath its belly, hoping to hit Alex, who had dared to set it on fire. Alex, focused on the attack, suddenly felt a powerful tug behind him and saw the approaching tail. He managed to bring up Yamato to block the strike, but the force of the hit sent him flying at such speed that he broke the sound barrier. Alex crashed into the wall, leaving a crater with himself in the center. Shaking off the dust, Alex continued to observe the dragon, which was undergoing strange changes. "What''s happening with this laser dragon now?" he thought, looking at the dragon, which had reared up on its hind legs, exposing a mouth on its belly. Inside the mouth, besides the teeth and tentacles, a massive eye appeared, glowing with madness. Alex stared blankly at the scene, unable to comprehend what genre he had ended up in. "Since when did I enter ''Resident Evil''?" he thought, gazing at the eye in the dragon''s mouth. "Well, since you''ve exposed your weak spot, let me strike it." A bow made of black flames appeared in Alex''s hands. He drew the string, and a fiery arrow began to form. Alex shot the arrow at the enormous eye, and it immediately struck the target, enveloping the entire body of the dragon in flames. The dragon roared in pain, crashing against the walls and floor, trying to extinguish the fire, but to no avail. Realizing it couldn''t handle the flames, the dragon''s wings folded around itself like a cocoon, attempting to shield it from further attacks. Alex squinted, realizing that something was happening to the dragon''s body again. Taking advantage of the moment, he cast a spell to clear all the black mist that had risen high enough to obstruct the fight. As the mist dissipated, Alex saw the destroyed floor, covered in massive boulders and solidified lava from the dragon''s attacks. Pushing off the wall, Alex moved toward the dragon, which had sheltered itself with its wings. But as he approached, a massive mouth emerged from behind the wings, ready to swallow him. Alex instantly leaped up, finding himself directly above the dragon''s head as it extended out of its cocoon. While Alex was in the air, the dragon''s tail, which had acquired a sharp tip during its changes, shot towards him, intending to impale him. Just as the tail was about to pierce Alex, he managed to hit only an afterimage, while he himself was already at the base of the tail, ready to cut it off. "This is for trying to turn me into a donut twice," Alex said, delivering a powerful blow to sever the dragon''s tail. The dragon felt its tail being cut off and, letting out a deafening roar, began to thrash wildly against the ground and walls, trying to vent its fury and destroy Alex. "Hey, I''m right here!" Alex shouted, drawing the dragon''s attention, which was raging with fury over the loss of its tail. "This is just the beginning. I''m going to cut you up so you can''t regenerate," he added, leaping towards the dragon. Alex continued his movement, sheathing Yamato and preparing for the next attack. The dragon, seeing his approach, let out a furious roar but chose not to use its plasma beam this time. Instead, it swung its massive paw, intending to crush the elusive opponent. Alex accelerated as he saw the dragon''s paw coming towards him. At the last moment, when the paw was about to strike him, he stopped right in front of it, and the paw slammed into the ground. Taking a combat stance for a lightning-fast attack, Alex vanished in the next instant and reappeared behind the dragon, putting his sword back into its sheath. The dragon turned its head towards him, ready to roar, but small wounds began to appear on its body, which instantly expanded into massive gaping wounds, from which black blood poured, flooding its body and the ground beneath it. The dragon''s body crashed heavily to the ground, unable to remain standing due to the numerous wounds. Alex turned around and prepared to deliver another series of strikes, making sure the dragon wouldn''t have time to regenerate the damage. "If the damage keeps accumulating, it won''t be able to recover quickly and will deplete its strength faster. Then it won''t be able to undergo another evolution," Alex thought, watching as the dragon''s regeneration slowed down. "Now let''s see how quickly you can regenerate your limbs this time," Alex said, drawing his sword and delivering a powerful horizontal slash. Sensing danger, the dragon managed to move away in time but still lost one of its paws, which fell to the ground with a thud. At the same moment, tentacles began to grow from the severed paw, writhing towards the dragon as if it had gained its own consciousness. Alex continued to strike with his sword while the dragon desperately tried to dodge, but its body was still covered in new wounds, worsening its condition. While Alex was focused on the attack, he didn''t notice the unattended dragon''s paw mutating into a grotesque creature covered with numerous glowing eyes and mouths making incomprehensible murmuring sounds. Noticing this abomination, Alex shifted his attention from the dragon to the strange creature, slowly approaching him as if trying to sneak up. "What the hell are you?" Alex muttered, looking at the vile creature. The creature, as if sensing that it had been noticed, suddenly lunged towards Alex, trying to engulf him. "Not gonna happen. I''m not some magical girl, that won''t work on me," Alex said, striking forward with his hand, destroying the creature. The creature exploded into tiny fragments, scattering its remains around. "And now, just to be sure," Alex said, sending a wave of fire across the ground to incinerate the remains of the grotesque creature. While Alex was distracted by the strange creature, the dragon seized the opportunity, flapping its wings to create a powerful gust of wind and soaring upwards, trying to leave the area and not waste any more time on the strange man fighting it. With each flap of its wings, the dragon gained height faster. Alex felt the gust of wind and saw the dragon rising through a hole in the ceiling, heading towards the surface. He frowned, realizing that something was wrong. "Hey, aren''t you a big, scary dragon meant to kill everything you see and instill terror just by your presence?" Alex shouted, catching up to the dragon. "Come back here and fight me like a proper dragon!" he continued, following it. "You''re supposed to scare me before you eat me!" Alex noticed that the dragon wasn''t responding to him and continued to flee, which made him frown. Using his teleportation, he instantly appeared on the ceiling of the 19th floor, separated by a barrier from the 18th. Standing on the ceiling, Alex watched as the dragon''s body grew larger as it approached him. He took position, preparing for a powerful lunge, and waited for the right moment. "You shouldn''t have run away," Alex said coldly, watching the approaching dragon. "What was Guy''s technique again? Ah yes, ''Night Butterfly Technique.''" With those words, he made a powerful lunge, so swift that it shattered the entire 19th floor. Enveloped in the aura of a crimson dragon, Alex slammed into the dragon, driving it downward through the dungeon. The impact was so forceful that it warped the very fabric of space, sending the dragon back into the depths of the dungeon. To an outside observer, it might have seemed like a massive crimson dragon was literally breaking through the dungeon, aiming to reach its bottom. To maximize the damage, Alex used a spell to increase the weight and gravity around the dragon during its fall. When they reached the bottom floor, the impact was so strong that it destroyed several floors above, expanding the space. Alex jumped aside, waiting for the dust to settle to assess the dragon''s condition. Lighting a cigarette, he calmly waited for the dust to clear. To be continued... Chapter 68 - 68: The End of the Battle with the Dragon and the Death of Ereb After slamming the Dragon into the dungeon''s bottom with maximum force, Alex leaped back as far as possible and lit a cigarette, waiting for a reaction from his defeated opponent. Pressing the lit cigarette to his lips, Alex took a deep drag and glanced at the Dragon''s crash site. However, no sounds came from that area, as if nothing had fallen there at all. Alex looked around, assessing the destruction caused by his attack. "Well, that''s what I expected from a secret technique," he remarked, eyeing the debris around him. "Good thing I did this in the dungeon. If that kind of strike had hit the surface, the entire city would have been wiped out," Alex added, raising his eyes to the ceiling, which was no longer there, revealing a massive hole extending far upward. Shifting his gaze back to the crash site, Alex listened intently, trying to discern what had happened to the Dragon. The silence around him was broken only by the sound of falling stones and the smoldering of the cigarette in his mouth. The dust from the Dragon''s fall refused to settle, making it impossible to see what was happening at the epicenter. Despite this, Alex remained vigilant, awaiting the Dragon''s next move. "Hey, are you alive down there?" he shouted towards the cloud of dust. "If you''re alive, just roar so I can hit you again!" Alex called out again when he heard no response. When there was still no reaction, he frowned, puzzled by the Dragon''s lack of movement and sound. Before, no matter how much damage the Dragon took, it always roared and thrashed about, but now it was completely silent. This made Alex wonder: Was this Dragon really that weak, or had the combination of the secret technique with gravity magic had such a lethal effect on it? "Is it really dead?" Alex thought, tossing away the cigarette butt. "I need to check," he decided, heading toward the Dragon''s crash site. Moving slowly forward, Alex used magic to disperse the dust that stubbornly refused to settle. As he approached the center of the enormous hall, he noticed a crater far exceeding the Dragon''s size. Walking up to the edge, he peered down but couldn''t make out the Dragon''s silhouette due to the lingering dust. "Hey, are you alive down there?" Alex shouted, standing at the crater''s edge. "Are you really so weak that you couldn''t survive that hit?" he added, but again received no response. Clearing away the last of the dust, Alex saw only a mass of flesh, mixed with bones and covered in black blood. The Dragon''s remains showed no signs of life, and even the echoes of its energy were gone. In this mess of flesh, there was nothing that resembled a living creature. Alex tried to sense even the faintest trace of energy, but his efforts ended in disappointment. Even the chaotic energy flows that had previously roiled within the Dragon''s body were now completely absent. "Hey, get up," he shouted, kicking a stone toward the dragon''s mush. The stone fell into the Dragon''s remains and disappeared, covered in black blood. Alex grimaced in disappointment¡ªthe Dragon seemed to be truly dead. "I spent so much time preparing, and you ended up dying so easily!" Alex complained, crouching down and staring into the crater. He continued to search the dragon''s mush, hoping to see some sign of life, but it was all in vain. Rubbing his brow, Alex straightened up, realizing that the battle was over and there was no reason to stay here any longer. "Well, since you''re really dead, I''m out of here," he muttered, walking away from the crater. "That means I''ll have more time to watch movies," Alex thought with a smile, pulling out a new cigarette. As Alex pondered how he would spend the rest of the day, he brought the lighter to his cigarette, ready to light it. But at that very moment, a pillar of light, shimmering with violet and black hues, shot up into the sky behind him. Alex''s hand froze near his mouth, and his eye twitched in annoyance¡ªthe battle was clearly not over yet. The energy emanating from the center of the crater far exceeded the Dragon''s power up to this point. "Not again," Alex muttered, turning to look at the black-and-violet pillar of light rising towards the dungeon ceiling. "I should have just burned the remains and gone home. But no, I decided to play with the corpse, shout at it, and throw rocks," Alex mentally berated himself, watching the unfolding scene with a blank expression. A vein bulged on his forehead out of anger. He had been looking forward to going home, relaxing, and starting to plan his travels to other worlds. But this situation was beginning to irritate him¡ªwhat started as fun was now just exhausting. Alex tried to count how many times he should have already killed this creature in the form of a dragon and sighed wearily, realizing he was to blame for what was happening. "And what kind of evolution is this Pok¨¦mon Dragon going through now? This is the third time during our fight," Alex mumbled, watching the pillar of light that refused to die down. He pondered how the Dragon''s evolution was occurring, absentmindedly stroking his chin, trying to piece everything together. "If in the first stage it was like a liquid, that could be called the body formation phase¡­ In the second stage, it grew muscles and bones¡ªthe beginning of an organism¡­ And in the third, will it develop skin and gain full control over its body? Become even stronger?" Alex speculated, running various scenarios through his mind. He observed the pillar of light, wondering what form the Dragon would take after what seemed like its final evolution. It was logical to assume that after each stage, it became more resilient. The pillar of light began to gradually shrink, becoming more transparent. "I used to think you should never let an enemy grow stronger, but now I''m curious to see what comes of this," Alex thought, watching as the energy slowly dissipated. "I wonder if it''ll resemble Lovecraftian monsters or something out of Bloodborne? Or maybe something entirely new," he muttered, seeing the pillar of light nearly disappear. When the pillar vanished, Alex moved towards the crater to get a glimpse of the Dragon''s new form and satisfy his curiosity. "I wonder what you''ve turned into?" he asked aloud, approaching the edge of the crater and peering down. But what he saw left him frustrated. Instead of seeing a new monstrous form, he found a violet cocoon where the Dragon''s remains had been. "What the hell? What was all that light show for? Couldn''t you have just taken your new form right away?" Alex shouted in irritation, kicking a rock towards the cocoon. Rubbing his eyes, still annoyed, Alex continued to throw rocks at the cocoon, waiting for some kind of reaction. "Doesn''t the enemy usually reveal their new form to the hero after a light show like that?" he thought, but the cocoon remained silent and motionless. Seeing nothing happening, Alex began to wonder. "Could this cocoon be empty? Like a box with nothing inside?" he mused, stopping his stone-throwing and crouching down, never taking his eyes off the strange formation. "If nothing changes, I''ll just destroy it and go home," he decided, already preparing to use force. "Great plan!" Alex smiled, anticipating the end of this boring, drawn-out battle. But just as he raised his hand, ready to destroy the cocoon, it suddenly began to crack. The cracks slowly spread from top to bottom, covering the entire surface. The cocoon was crumbling, and a large chunk fell to the floor, raising a cloud of dust. Alex was about to disperse the dust when suddenly, a figure burst out of the cocoon at incredible speed, making it impossible to make out. "What the hell is this?" Alex thought in surprise, realizing that the Dragon still hadn''t said its final word. Alex looked around, trying to spot anyone or anything that had left the cocoon. "What is this..." Alex began, but he was interrupted by a gust of wind rapidly approaching him. A dark figure suddenly darted from the right side, attacking with frenzied speed. Alex reacted instantly, dodging the blow. The creature''s strike was so powerful it caused a strong gust of wind and destruction around. Alex, throwing his head back, saw a black, scaled fist fly past his face as if in slow motion. The impact kicked up dust, making it impossible to see who had attacked. All he could see was a hand raised in front of his face. "You know, it''s rude to attack without warning the opponent," Alex said, grabbing the creature''s hand. "And now you''ll face the consequences," he added, squeezing the hand so tightly that the crunch of scales and bones was audible. He held the creature''s hand firmly, not letting it escape. Then Alex kicked the creature with such force that its hand remained in his grasp. The blow was so strong that the creature crashed into the wall, and the dust that was kicked up scattered in all directions. Alex glanced at the detached humanoid-scaled hand and gave it a slight shake. "It looks like this dragon Pok¨¦mon has shrunk and taken on a more human form," Alex thought, examining the hand. Shifting his gaze to the creature he had sent crashing into the wall, Alex decided to see what had become of it. "Now let''s see what you look like," he said, heading towards the impact site. Looking at the hole in the wall, Alex heard no sounds or signs of movement and frowned. "Could it be so weak that it died from one blow? Or did I overdo it?" he thought with a wry smile. While Alex pondered whether he might have accidentally killed the final stage of the dragon, a hand appeared from the wall, human-sized but covered in scales. Following it, a head with a pair of black dragon horns and long black hair emerged. The face appeared pale, visible through the swaying hair. As the creature fully emerged from the wall, Alex was able to see it clearly. The dragon''s new form resembled a tall, pale man with long black hair and a pair of horns on his head. His eyes were an unusual color, like the night sky illuminated by the northern lights, with a dragon''s pupil in the center. He stood over two meters tall, with skin covered in scales in some places, and a line resembling a bone castle running down the center of his torso. The remaining hand was completely covered in scales with sharp claws on the fingers, and black, tar-like blood oozed from the spot where Alex had torn off the previous hand. Below the man''s waist was a dark mass emitting miasmas. This new form surprised Alex, who had expected the dragon to assume a final, gigantic form but ended up taking a humanoid shape. Alex and the creature, now in humanoid form, stared at each other, unblinking. Their silent duel did not last long: the creature shifted its gaze to its severed hand in Alex''s possession, then to the spot where it used to be, and frowned. Alex was unsure what was going on in the creature''s mind and decided to probe its thoughts, curious about how developed it had become. "Hey, it looks like this is yours. Want me to return your hand?" Alex shouted, waving the detached hand in front of the creature. The creature watched the movement of its hand, held by Alex, without taking its eyes off it. An idea flickered through Alex''s mind on how to use this to his advantage. "Now catch this, as a kind gesture I''m returning it to you," Alex shouted, throwing the severed hand toward the creature. The creature focused its gaze on the severed hand that Alex threw, not noticing as Alex disappeared at the same moment. When it reached out with its healthy hand to catch its lost limb, Alex suddenly appeared right in front of it, already poised for attack. "You shouldn''t get distracted by your opponent in a situation like this," Alex said, and with a powerful strike to the head, he drove the severed hand directly into the creature''s face, sending it flying across the hall. "Its mind is like that of a newborn baby," Alex voiced his thoughts aloud, watching where the creature flew. He kept a close watch on the spot where it had crashed. When the dust settled, Alex saw the creature devouring its own hand. Once it finished, a new, seemingly stronger hand grew in place of the severed one. Alex frowned, realizing the creature was getting stronger by the second. Deciding it was best to make it expend all its energy on regeneration rather than evolution, Alex went on the offensive. Instantly appearing in front of the creature, Alex unsheathed his sword and delivered a vertical strike, aiming to cut the opponent from groin to head. But just as the blade was about to reach its target, the creature suddenly moved to the side, and Alex''s sword only cut through the wall, leaving a deep mark. Narrowing his eyes, Alex adjusted his grip and immediately delivered a horizontal strike. However, despite the long mark left on the wall behind the creature, the creature itself remained unharmed. Alex frowned, unable to understand what had just happened and why his attack had failed. He leaped back, trying to make sense of the situation and understand why the strike missed. Watching the creature, which remained still, Alex pondered deeply. "I hit it twice before, but those hits didn''t cause significant damage, except for the severed hand. When I tried to cut it the first time, it dodged, and the second time, it stayed in place," Alex thought, keeping the creature in his line of sight. "I need to figure out why the second sword strike didn''t work," he said, formulating a plan. Alex approached the creature, closely observing the changes in the energy flow surrounding his opponent and how it moved within its body. But as Alex got closer, he heard a faint mumbling coming from the creature. Squinting, he listened, trying to understand what it was saying. What he heard made him frown. "Who am I?" the creature muttered, looking at its hands. "Why was I created?" it continued, trying to grasp its essence. "What is my purpose?" the creature said, looking at the approaching Alex. "That''s not my problem," Alex replied, stopping a few steps away. "Then who are you?" the creature asked, staring intently at him. "I''m the one who''s going to kill you and go home to sleep," Alex said calmly, not breaking eye contact. "What is death? What is its purpose?" the creature mumbled again. "You''ll find out soon," Alex said, and with that, he instantly closed the distance to the creature and delivered a sword strike, aiming to behead it. However, the creature managed to dodge at the last moment, and only a thin cut was left on its neck, from which black blood began to flow. The creature needed a moment to comprehend what had happened. It touched the cut on its neck, looked at its hand covered in its own blood, and emotions began to flicker in its eyes, emotions that hadn''t been there before. "I remembered who I am," the creature said, its voice now firm and confident. "And I remember you!" it exclaimed, pointing at Alex with anger in its eyes. Alex squinted, realizing that the creature before him was starting to regain its composure, and its chaotic thoughts were beginning to organize and make sense. "I AM EREBUS THE GOD OF ETETNAL DARKNESS!" Ereb roared loudly, creating a shockwave with his voice. "And you''re the bastard who''s been thwarting my plans," he said with malice. "Hmm, so you managed to become self-aware amidst all this chaos. I must admit, that''s impressive," Alex said, beginning to clap his hands, trying to enrage Ereb so that he would lose control again and fall into madness. "Your arrival ruined everything! All my plans went to ruin because of some damned mortal meddling in things that don''t concern him!" Ereb''s voice was seething with rage directed at Alex. "You''re wrong about that. You messed up the moment you decided to accept help from that creature," Alex replied calmly, shaking his head and ignoring Ereb''s hysteria. "How could you possibly know that?" Ereb asked, narrowing his eyes. "Just guessed," Alex shrugged. "A mortal can''t know such things," Ereb said skeptically. "I know more than you can imagine. Now, enough wasting time; I still need to get home," Alex said, drawing his sword and pointing it at Ereb. After speaking, Alex instantly appeared in front of Ereb, intending to strike, but Ereb reacted faster and counterattacked. Alex, noticing this, raised the sword''s sheath to defend himself. Ereb''s strike hit the sheath, causing Alex to take several steps back. "You''ve grown stronger," Alex noted, shaking his hand. "You will die here, mortal, and then I can carry out my plans," Ereb declared, suddenly appearing in front of Alex. Seeing his movement, Alex immediately dodged to the side, avoiding the blow. Ereb continued to attack fiercely, but each of his strikes only hit an afterimage of Alex, who was dodging with incredible speed. Alex expertly blocked and redirected Ereb''s attacks, not allowing him to inflict any damage. "You''ve gotten stronger, but you''re still just as clumsy," Alex taunted, jumping to a safe distance. "With my new power, you cannot escape," Ereb growled, as purple energy began to accumulate in his chest. Alex raised an eyebrow, watching the scene unfold. Ereb''s chest started to open up like a giant mouth, gathering plasma inside. Alex grimaced, realizing that despite his new state, Ereb was still using old tactics. At that moment, Ereb released a column of plasma toward Alex, intending to obliterate him. The plasma column was massive and hurtled towards Alex, ready to engulf and destroy him. When the plasma struck the spot where Alex had just stood, a huge crater filled with lava and black miasmas was left behind. Ereb began relying on his enhanced senses to detect Alex''s presence. Not sensing him, Ereb was about to smile, thinking he had rid himself of the enemy who had constantly thwarted him. But his joy quickly turned to disappointment when he heard an annoying voice behind him. "In your previous forms, you also shot plasma at me. Maybe it''s time to come up with something new?" Alex stood behind Ereb, also looking at the lava-filled crater. Ereb didn''t respond. Instead, he turned and kicked, which Alex dodged by crouching. Without wasting any time, Alex struck Ereb''s knee, knocking him off balance. Ereb lost his footing and collapsed to the floor. Alex raised his leg, intending to crush Ereb''s head. The kick landed directly on the right side of Ereb''s face. "You should have tried harder," Alex said, increasing the pressure with his foot, aiming to crush Ereb''s head. Ereb felt the pressure on his head intensify and tried to escape. But Alex didn''t give him a chance. He applied even more force, and Ereb''s head burst like an overripe watermelon. Finishing with Ereb, Alex removed his foot and squinted, waiting for further actions from the remains of his body. While Alex waited to see what would happen next, a powerful energy erupted from Ereb''s body, propelling him a significant distance away and creating a strong wind in the room. A new Ereb emerged before Alex, with sinister wings growing on his back, covered with numerous eyes glaring at Alex with hatred. "Just because you''ve grown wings doesn''t mean you can beat me now!" Alex shouted, looking at the airborne Ereb. "We''ll see, mortal," Ereb replied with contempt, and the eyes on his wings began to glow, releasing streams of plasma towards Alex. Alex began to deftly dodge the plasma bursts coming at him in huge quantities. "This is old news, come up with something new!" Alex yelled, continuing to evade the attacks. Ereb ignored Alex''s taunts, only increasing the intensity of the plasma bursts. "If you want to play for real, then bring it on!" Alex said, disappearing from his spot. He reappeared at a distance and summoned "Chastifol," instantly revealing its true form. "Let''s see if you can hold him off for me for a while," Alex said, and "Chastifol" glowed as it assumed its new form. "The true form of ''Chastifol''¡ªGuardian mode," Alex declared, and a massive green stuffed bear appeared behind him, looking like a pumped-up version of a regular stuffed bear. "Hold him off for a while; I need to prepare," Alex ordered, and the bear strode towards Ereb with large steps. Ereb, noticing the new opponent, couldn''t react in time as the bear sent him flying with a powerful blow. Meanwhile, Alex focused on the inner power he had been restraining, so as not to destroy everything around him. "Come on, you''re part of me, so you should work as needed," Alex muttered, concentrating on his source. Inside him, the power, like an ocean previously calm as a sea during a calm, began to churn, preparing for action. "Great, now, just like we practiced," Alex said, noticing the Guardian flying past him in a pitiful state, with severed limbs and a massive hole in its chest. "Is this all you''re capable of?" Ereb sneered, slowly approaching Alex. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''re mistaken. Everything I''ve used so far is meant to avoid resorting to my primary power," Alex replied, looking up at Ereb. "But now, I think it''s time to end our battle," he said with a smile on his face. Ereb suddenly felt a severe threat to his life and quickly approached Alex, who had a mysterious smile on his face. Everything around Ereb seemed to slow down¡ªhe saw Alex raising his crossed fingers. At that moment, Alex''s words sent a chilling cold down Ereb''s spine. His instincts screamed to run, but the distance between them was so small that Ereb had no chance left. Alex calmly watched as Ereb approached, showing no emotion. He crossed his index and middle fingers, raising them to his face level, and, looking at the enemy who was now ready to strike, smiled. "Domain Expansion: Annihilation of All Things," Alex said calmly, directing his gaze at Ereb. At that moment, the world around them lost its colors; everything turned black and white. Ereb froze, his hand extended toward Alex''s face, remaining motionless as if the entire world had suddenly stopped. But suddenly, his hand began to vanish, slowly disintegrating into particles as if it had never existed. Ereb collapsed to the ground, as if he had hit an invisible wall. "What have you done?!" he screamed, feeling his body weaken and disintegrate into fragments. "I''ve destroyed your body and soul, and now you''re disappearing irretrievably. That''s exactly what I meant," Alex replied coldly, watching as Ereb''s limbs gradually disappeared. "A mortal shouldn''t possess such power..." Ereb whispered, feeling his life slipping away with each passing second. "I never said I was a mortal. I am the Demon King from another world," Alex said, continuing to watch calmly as Ereb''s body disintegrated halfway. Ereb suddenly began to laugh madly, gazing up at the ceiling. "What''s so funny?" Alex asked with a frown, not taking his eyes off the dying enemy. "Who would have thought I would be defeated by the ''Demon King,'' not the ''Hero''..." Ereb whispered, looking up as if trying to see the sky. "Anything to say before you go?" Alex asked, observing as only half of Ereb''s body remained. "Tell Nyx I sincerely regret how I treated her..." Ereb said weakly, looking at Alex. "I will pass it on. Now farewell, god of darkness Ereb. It was fun destroying your plans," Alex replied, watching as only Ereb''s head remained. "Goodbye. Perhaps things could have been different if we had met earlier..." Ereb whispered one last time and disappeared completely. Alex watched the spot where Ereb had died for a while, then took a deep breath. He pulled out a cigarette, lit it, and looked up at the ceiling. Perhaps before his death, Ereb had managed to rid himself of his madness and achieve mental clarity. But it no longer mattered¡ªhe had caused much harm and even secured the support of a dark entity. Nyx might never forgive him, or she might accept his apologies and move on. Who knows. But Alex decided he would keep an eye on that "foolish goddess" Nyx, for she might be left alone. Alex finished his cigarette and realized that fighting villains did not always bring joy, especially with ones like Ereb, who had simply gone astray at one fateful moment. Alex glanced once more at the place where Ereb had disappeared, and, taking a deep breath, decided it was time to return. To be continued... Chapter 69 - 69: The Beauty in the Dungeon or How to Save a Friend’s Mother Alex tiredly gazed at the shattered ceiling of the dungeon, a remnant of his battle with Erebus. Finishing his cigarette, he was about to head home when he suddenly sensed something nearby. His first thought was that the enemy lurking in the shadows had finally decided to strike. But soon, Alex realized it wasn''t darkness¡ªit was pure mana, palpable in the air. Shifting his gaze to the source of this strange sensation, he noticed a large orb of mana floating in the spot where Erebus had just been. "Where did that come from?" ran through his mind as he stared intently at the orb. Alex couldn''t fathom how it had appeared. "When Erebus disintegrated, there was nothing left. So where did this orb come from?" he pondered aloud. Approaching the orb, Alex cautiously took it in his hands and began to study it closely. After a thorough inspection, he concluded that it was the dungeon''s heart. "If I understand this correctly, this must be the dungeon''s heart. But didn''t it merge with Erebus and the other part?" he thought, looking at the orb now in his hands. "So many questions and so few answers," Alex muttered, deciding not to dwell on why the heart had reverted to its original form. His main concern now was where to place the heart and how to restore the dungeon. After the battle with Erebus, everything below the 18th floor had been completely destroyed. "What am I supposed to do with you now? Where should I put you so you can start doing your job?" Alex grumbled, shaking the dungeon''s heart as if it were a magical fortune-telling ball. He shook it several times, hoping for an answer, but was met with nothing but silence, which made him sigh tiredly and rub his forehead. "Not that I really wanted an answer from you anyway," he muttered, glancing around. The first thing that came to mind was to restore at least part of the dungeon floor so he could get a better look around. After doing so, Alex began searching for any clues that could help him figure out how to use the dungeon''s heart. "And still, what to do with you? If I take you with me, how will adventurers earn money?" he muttered, tossing the heart in his hands as he tried to think of a way to restore the dungeon to its former state. Suddenly, the hand tossing the mana orb froze¡ªAlex realized he had forgotten one important detail. "I need to purify you again, just in case there are any remnants of that filth that merged with Erebus," Alex said, using purification magic at full strength. The light from the spell was so bright that it illuminated a large area around him. After finishing the purification, Alex inspected the heart again for any defects or damage. "Hmm, seems like everything is in order now. But where to put you?" he muttered, trying to find a suitable place for the heart. Alex began sending out mana pulses to locate the right spot, slowly walking around the hall, hoping he hadn''t missed anything. As he sent out another pulse, he suddenly stopped, his eyes widening in surprise¡ªhe sensed signs of life. This shocked him, as no one should have survived such a battle. Alex headed towards the source of the strange sensation. Reaching a wall that seemed unremarkable, he squinted and began examining it closely. "And what''s wrong with this wall?" Alex muttered, carefully inspecting it, feeling that a living organism was hiding behind it. Wasting no time, he punched a hole in the wall and found himself in a spacious room filled with various items¡ªfrom gold to jewelry. Alex looked around in surprise, unable to understand how this room had survived the battle and all the attacks from the Dragon, who had furiously fired lasers from its eyes. Ignoring the treasure around him, Alex moved towards the source of the life signs he had sensed. As he got closer, he narrowed his eyes and began to clear away everything obstructing his view of the anomaly. "Who or what was hiding here while I was fighting the dragon?" he muttered to himself, pushing aside heaps of gold and various items. Finally, after removing all the obstacles, Alex found a massive crystal with a woman sealed inside, who strangely resembled someone he knew. "She looks a lot like Ais, but older," he muttered, carefully examining the woman inside the crystal. Her golden hair and light armor made her almost identical to Ais, though with more mature features. Without further delay, Alex shattered the crystal encasing the woman. He caught her before she could fall and hurt herself. Alex noticed that the woman in his arms was still breathing but remained unconscious. He gently laid her down on the ground and began checking her for injuries. After a quick examination, Alex realized that her body was slightly weakened, probably because the One-Eyed Dragon had been feeding off her strength before it was forced to merge with Erebus. Alex healed all her injuries and waited for her to wake up. "Are you planning on waking up anytime soon?" Alex said, crouching next to the woman. He lightly poked her cheek with his finger, waiting for a reaction. The woman''s eyelids fluttered slightly as if she was about to wake from a long sleep. Slowly, she opened her eyes and met a pair of rainbow-colored eyes staring at her with curiosity, or at least that''s what she thought. "Who are you? And where am I?" she asked, trying to make sense of her surroundings. "Don''t you remember where you are?" Alex asked, observing her confusion. "I remember fighting the dragon..." the woman murmured, and suddenly her eyes widened as if she had just recalled something. "The dragon! We need to leave before it comes back!" She abruptly stood up and grabbed Alex''s hand, intending to lead him out of the area. "Don''t worry about the dragon. It''s already been dealt with," Alex said calmly, trying to reassure her. "Thank goodness..." the woman whispered, but then she froze, as if she remembered something crucial. "Where''s my daughter? What happened to her?" Her eyes filled with desperation, and tears began to well up, as if she had lost something very dear to her heart. "No need to cry. Maybe I can help. What''s your daughter''s name? I might know her," Alex said, trying to comfort her and verify his suspicion. "My daughter''s name is Ais; I have to find her," the woman said, anxiously looking around. "If your daughter looks just like you, then she''s fine," Alex replied. The woman froze, and a moment later, she was standing in front of Alex with such speed that it even surprised him. "You know my daughter? She''s okay? Where is she now?" Questions poured out of her one after another, so quickly that Alex barely had time to keep up with their meaning. He looked at her with a blank expression, trying to process her words. Unconsciously, he compared the woman before him to Ais. Unlike Ais, who always kept her emotions in check, this woman wasn''t shy about expressing them. Growing tired of the endless stream of questions, Alex simply covered her mouth with his hand and sighed, unable to comprehend how Ais could have such a talkative mother. "Alright, that''s enough. I''ll answer all your questions one at a time," Alex said, keeping her mouth covered to finally silence her. "First of all, your daughter is safe and currently aboveground. She''s joined the Loki Familia. Now, I''m going to remove my hand, and if you have any more questions, please ask them one at a time." The woman nodded, accepting his words. "Then let me ask, who are you? And what happened to the dragon?" she asked, examining Alex from head to toe. "My name is Alex. I''m sort of a friend of your daughter. As for the dragon, it''s dead," Alex replied. The woman''s eyes sparkled, not because of the dragon''s death, but rather at the mention of her daughter''s friend. "So, my little Ais has a friend; that''s so exciting!" she exclaimed, placing her hands on her cheeks. "Maybe you could tell me your name? It''s a bit awkward talking without knowing how to address you," Alex said, trying to distract her from her daydreams. "Oh, right. My name is Aria. And you probably already know my last name," she replied, waiting for Alex''s reaction. "Nice to meet you," he nodded in response. "Since we''ve been introduced, could you tell me what happened to my daughter while I was in the dragon''s clutches?" Aria asked, and Alex pondered how to answer, as he didn''t know much himself. "About a thousand years have passed since your disappearance. I don''t know everything," Alex admitted. Aria froze, unable to believe her ears. "A thousand years?" she asked nervously, looking at him. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, a thousand years," Alex calmly repeated. "What has happened to my daughter all this time..." Aria mumbled, trying to process what she had heard. "She''s fine, and she''s not as old as you might think. She, like you, was sealed in a crystal until Loki removed the seal," Alex explained, and Aria felt relief. "I''m so glad my little girl is alright," Aria said with tears in her eyes and a smile on her face. Alex decided to comfort Aria by telling her about how Ais had lived all this time, how she had met new friends and family, and how she had strived to become stronger to save her mother. "My little angel, how you must have suffered..." Aria said, hearing about Ais''s life, and mentally thanked Loki''s family for helping her daughter. "Not that she suffered; she just had to fend off Loki, who tried to look up her skirt," Alex mumbled without thinking, immediately realizing he had said too much. "You mean to say that the goddess was harassing my daughter?" Aria asked with narrowed eyes, and a strong wind began to rise around her. "Not that she succeeded. She was always stopped. And then I took over that job," Alex tried to calm the angry mother. "Hmm, I''ll have a word with that goddess for harassing my daughter," Aria said with a frown. "Don''t bother; she already stopped after I gave her a couple of lectures on proper behavior," Alex replied, recalling Loki, who had looked like a ghost after those lectures. "Are you lying?" Aria asked, raising an eyebrow. "If you want, ask your daughter yourself when you meet her," Alex shrugged. Aria scrutinized Alex, trying to discern if he was lying, but seeing no change in his expression, she smiled. "Hmm, I can see from your eyes that you''re telling the truth," Aria said with a smile. Alex looked at Aria and couldn''t understand how her mind worked. She was like a mirror image of Ais, but with a completely different personality. He sighed wearily, realizing that he might have yet another hyperactive personality in his life, capable of making quite a commotion. Alex decided to smoke a cigarette to calm down and sort his thoughts, as the day had only just begun and so much had already happened: the battle with the dragon that had evolved like a Pok¨¦mon, and now it turned out that Ais''s mother was alive. All these events were weighing heavily on him. "Mmm, what are you doing? What''s that thing you have in your hands?" Aria asked, looking at Alex, who was silently smoking and whose eyes seemed a bit tired. "This is called a cigarette; it helps me relax," Alex replied, exhaling smoke through his nose. "Can I try?" Aria asked, moving closer and trying to take the cigarette from his hand. "No," Alex said, holding the cigarette above his head so Aria couldn''t reach it. "But why?" Aria asked, puzzled, jumping to grab the cigarette. Alex''s eye twitched at Aria''s childish antics. "Are you sure Ais is your daughter?" Alex asked with irony, watching the woman jump, trying to reach the cigarette. "Of course! I carried her in my womb for a whole nine months," Aria replied proudly, placing her hands on her hips. "Why do you ask?" "You''re so different. You seem like an adult, but you''re behaving like a child who''s seen something new, while Ais is your complete opposite: calm and balanced, not counting her difficulty in expressing her thoughts," Alex said, comparing the personalities of mother and daughter. "Ais has always been like that, but she''s still my sweet little girl," Aria said with a bright smile. "Well, as you say," Alex shrugged. "Alright, it''s time to leave. I still need to finish things here and return to the surface," Alex said, heading towards the exit. "I agree; I can''t wait to see my little Ais," Aria nodded, following Alex. Alex and Aria left the hidden room and found themselves back in the main hall, where the battle had recently taken place. Alex immediately began studying the dungeon''s core, hoping to understand how to use it to restore the damaged dungeon. Aria, coming out behind him, looked around and her eyes widened in surprise. The walls and ceiling were completely destroyed, and the room where the dragon had once lived was almost entirely wrecked, made even bigger by the collapsed walls. When Aria looked up, her mouth fell open in astonishment: the ceiling separating the floors was simply gone, replaced by a huge hole through which other levels could be seen. "What happened here to cause such destruction?" Aria murmured, staring at the hole in the ceiling. "Did he do all this while fighting the dragon?" she wondered, looking at Alex, who was fiddling with a mysterious mana orb. "But how can a person possess such power? Perhaps this is what my husband meant when he said a hero would one day appear who would meet our daughter," Aria said softly, reminiscing about her late husband. These words brought a flood of memories of her past life. If her husband hadn''t faced the dragon back then, perhaps they would have had a peaceful and happy family life. But "if" doesn''t exist. Her husband acted like a true hero, facing the inevitable disaster in the form of the dragon. Though he perished, he managed to wound the dragon, like the heroes in the fairy tales she had read to her daughter. "How I wish you were here, Albert," Aria whispered, tears in her eyes. "How I wish none of this had happened and we could watch our daughter grow up together," she said, wiping away her tears. "Don''t worry, Albert. You can rest in peace. I will make up for everything we owe our daughter," Aria said, her eyes blazing with a determined fire, as if she had made an important decision. Alex heard Aria''s murmurs and, turning to her, was slightly surprised by her behavior. At first, she was shocked, then saddened by something, and then her eyes lit up with a fire, as if she had found the will to continue the fight. Alex realized that she had probably remembered her husband, who died in the battle with the dragon, but then also thought about her daughter, deciding not to give up and to continue living. "Well, mothers are all like that, ready to go through fire and water for their children," Alex said quietly, nodding to himself as if he understood what Aria was thinking. "Alright, let''s get back to this thing and figure out how to use it," he said, refocusing on the dungeon''s core. Alex continued examining the dungeon''s core, trying to understand how to use it. In the process, he realized that the current amount of mana in the core was clearly insufficient to power the entire dungeon. He decided to first fill the core with mana and then figure out how to apply it. "Well then, let''s see how much you can handle," Alex said, channeling a massive amount of mana into the core. Aria, lost in her memories of her family, felt the change in the atmosphere and turned to Alex, who was causing these changes. She saw a huge amount of mana streaming from all directions into the object Alex was holding. The flow of mana towards the core was many times more powerful than what she had felt from the dragon. In comparison, the dragon seemed like a weak flame, while the dungeon''s core in Alex''s hands resembled a vast firestorm burning as brightly as the sun. "What is he planning?" Aria wondered, watching Alex''s actions. "How is he able to control such an amount of mana without getting harmed in the process?" she marveled, observing how a mana hurricane formed around Alex, which was being absorbed by the dungeon''s core. As Aria tried to understand what Alex was doing, he finished filling the dungeon''s core with mana and wiped the sweat from his brow with a satisfied smile. The core shone even brighter from the immense amount of mana it had absorbed. "Heh, if Erebus had merged with such a core, his evolution would have gone faster and easier," Alex said with a smile, admiring the results of his work. While Alex was admiring his handiwork, forgetting about his companion, a voice behind him reminded him that he wasn''t alone. "What were you doing? And what is this thing?" Aria asked, approaching Alex and looking at the dungeon''s core in his hands. "This is the dungeon''s core. I was filling it with mana so that it would function properly," Alex replied, turning to Aria, whose eyes were filled with curiosity. "Isn''t the dungeon''s core supposed to be inside the dungeon itself?" Aria asked, tilting her head to the side. "And where are we right now?" Alex asked, raising an eyebrow. "We''re in the dungeon¡­" Aria fell silent, realizing what she had just said, and puffed out her cheeks like a hamster, staring at Alex. "That''s not what I meant," she mumbled with puffed cheeks. "I know, that''s why I made a joke," Alex replied with a smile. "But still, why is the dungeon''s core in your hands?" Aria inquired, still keeping her pout. "An idiot tried to merge with it and ended up dying by my hand," Alex shrugged, as if it were a minor detail. "Someone tried to merge with the dungeon''s core? How is that even possible?" Aria asked with surprise, unable to believe that such a madman existed. "He was helped in that," Alex said, shifting his gaze to the dungeon''s core. Aria was astonished by how Alex spoke of it as if it were something ordinary, as if the one who tried to merge with the dungeon''s core was just another monster from the first floor, easily defeated and then forgotten. She tried to understand who this strange person was before her, who calmly talked about defeating a dragon and a person who tried to merge with the dungeon''s core as if it were an everyday occurrence. " Who committed such a crazy act? " she asked, standing right in front of Alex. " God Erebus. He wanted to become the enemy of the world and give mortals a chance to develop, "Alex replied, looking up at Aria. " You mean to say that a god tried to merge with that thing in your hands to become a villain, like in fairy tales? " Aria pointed at the dungeon''s core. " Not just with the core, but also with the dragon. Yes, he wanted to become a villain like in children''s fairy tales, " Alex confirmed. Aria put her hand on her forehead, realizing that this was too much information for her. " How did you defeat him? " Aria asked cautiously, understanding how powerful Erebus must have been. " Do you want the short version or the long one? " Alex asked with a smirk. " What''s the difference? " Aria asked with some confusion. " In the number of details I''ll mention, " Alex explained, looking at Aria, who thoughtfully placed a finger on her chin. " For now, let''s go with the short version, and then you can tell me more when we get back to the surface, " Aria decided, smiling. " Alright. At first, he was like a slimy dragon, which I cut through. Then he took on a more physical form, which I dropped from the 19th floor to the bottom of the dungeon. In the final stage, he took a humanoid form, which I simply destroyed, " Alex summarized briefly. Aria''s eyebrows twitched, realizing that he had skipped many details, and this version was not so much short as ultra-short. " You call that the short version? I shudder to think what your long version is like, " Aria said, looking at Alex with disbelief, as if he were some unknown creature. " It is what it is, " Alex shrugged. Aria didn''t know what to make of this carefree guy before her. His words and actions indicated that this was something routine for him. " What are you planning to do with this thing? " Aria asked, pointing to the dungeon''s core in Alex''s hands. " I want to figure out how to put it back into the dungeon so that it merges with it again, " Alex replied. Aria also focused on the core. " Isn''t it supposed to be in a specific place? " Aria asked, looking at Alex, who had begun rummaging through his pockets. " Hold this for now, " Alex said, handing the core to Aria and continuing to search his pockets. " What are you looking for? " Aria asked, taking the core into her hands. " This, " Alex said, pulling out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. " It seems I''ve been smoking too much lately, " Alex mumbled, lighting a cigarette. As Alex smoked, he focused on the dungeon''s core, recalling all the manga and books he had read that mentioned dungeons, and tried to remember how they worked in those worlds. A memory surfaced of a dungeon where the core was part of the dungeon itself and required certain conditions to be extracted. This situation was similar to the current one. When Alex realized that this was a possible scenario, his eyes lit up with understanding, and he began to examine his surroundings carefully. " Did you figure something out? " Aria asked, watching him closely. " Yeah, I''ve come up with a theory, and I''m going to test it, " Alex said, directing mana into the floor. Alex intensified the mana impulse, which, like blood, began to flow through the dungeon floor, gathering in one place. Confirming that his assumption was correct, Alex hurried to the necessary point. Aria, noticing his movement, immediately followed him, holding the core in her hands. " Where are you going? " Aria asked, catching up with Alex. " If my theory is correct, the core shouldn''t be outside but inside the dungeon, " Alex said, approaching the spot where he felt an accumulation of energy. " What do you mean? " Aria asked, tilting her head, not understanding his words. " Imagine the dungeon as a living organism, and the core in your hands as its actual organ. Where should it be? " Alex asked and waited for Aria''s response. When Alex posed his question, Aria thought for a moment before finally understanding what he was driving at. " You mean it should be inside, not just inside, but inside-inside? " she clarified, gesturing energetically as if trying to show what she meant. " And you were right. Here''s a candy for the correct answer, " Alex smiled, reaching into his pocket, but his hand froze when he remembered that he had accidentally thrown away the last candy while checking the black mist coming from the dragon''s breath. " It looks like you won''t be getting a prize because I accidentally threw away the last candy, " he admitted, looking at Aria sheepishly. " It''s okay, we all make mistakes, " Aria responded tenderly, like an older sister, and began patting him on the head, which only embarrassed him further. She even had to stand on her tiptoes to reach his head. Alex looked at her actions with a blank stare, not understanding why she was doing this. " Why are you doing this? " he asked, looking into her golden eyes. " When Ais was upset as a child, I always comforted her this way, " Aria explained, continuing to pat him on the head. " You do realize I''m an adult, right? " Alex asked with a wry smile. " It''s okay, everyone needs comfort, " Aria replied with a bright smile. Alex just sighed tiredly and let her do as she pleased. Aria finally stopped patting him and looked at him with a smile, waiting for further action. " Now that you''ve figured out where the dungeon heart should be, how do you plan to put it back? " she asked. " I''ll just shove it back in, " Alex said calmly, taking the dungeon heart from her hands. " What do you mean by "shove it back"? " Aria asked, surprised, not understanding what he was going to do. " I mean it literally. Watch how it''s done, " Alex replied and knelt down at the spot he needed. He held the dungeon heart, which began to glow. Slowly bringing it to the right spot, he started to gently press it, and the heart began to sink into the ground, merging with it. As soon as Alex finished the process, the dungeon started to tremble, like an old mechanism that had been restarted and was ready to work. Aria watched in astonishment ¡ª this day had turned out to be full of unexpected events. Alex closely monitored the flow of mana that surged upward, filling the walls of the dungeon. If you looked closely, you could see the ceiling slowly, but surely, beginning to restore itself. " Well, now my work is done, " Alex said, dusting off his hands as if after a hard day''s work. Aria was still looking at the ceiling, not responding, completely absorbed in her thoughts. " Hey, are you here? " Alex snapped his fingers in front of her face. " Yes, I''m here, just surprised by everything that happened, " Aria replied, turning to him. " It can definitely be called an extraordinary event, " Alex agreed, watching as the dungeon gradually recovered. " Now we can go back. Are you ready to meet your daughter? " he asked, noticing the spark of anticipation in Aria''s eyes. " Of course, I haven''t seen her for a thousand years, " Aria joked, causing a smile to appear on Alex''s face. " Then hold on tight, " Alex said, extending his hand to Aria. She raised an eyebrow in surprise but took his hand. " What''s this for? " she asked. " So you don''t fall after the teleportation, " Alex explained, and Aria''s eyes widened. " Wait, what... " she began, but her words were interrupted by a bright light that engulfed them along with Alex. As Alex and Aria left the last floor of the dungeon, the once noisy place regained its silence and calm. The only sounds were the slowly recovering walls and ceiling. To be continued... Chapter 70 - 70: The Mother-Daughter Reunion and the Arrival of the Main Villain Alex and Aria appeared at the entrance to the dungeon. After experiencing her first teleportation, Aria understood why Alex had asked her to hold his hand. The feeling that overwhelmed her was reminiscent of the nausea she felt when she was pregnant with Ais. One hand clung to Alex, while the other covered her mouth as she tried to suppress the urge to vomit. Alex observed Aria''s reaction, puzzled by how she could feel nauseous after not eating for a thousand years. Perhaps her body had been in a state of hibernation and was now beginning to recover. "How are you feeling?" Alex asked, gently rubbing her back in an attempt to ease her discomfort. "I''m fine... I think," Aria replied, trying to pull herself together. "Everyone''s first experience with teleportation is like this, though your daughter handled it better than you," Alex said, trying to cheer her up. "Of course, she''s my daughter," Aria responded proudly, but then nausea struck her again, and she covered her mouth with her hand. Alex just shook his head, watching her actions. He couldn''t help but compare her to Ais. As he continued to rub her back, he noticed it wasn''t helping much. "Do you want me to carry you so we don''t waste time?" Alex offered, still rubbing her back. "Hm, you want to carry me like a princess rescued by a brave hero from an evil dragon?" Aria smiled. "Sorry, but I was already married and have a daughter, so I can''t be your princess." Alex almost sighed at this. He just wanted to pick her up like a sack of potatoes and move on without wasting any more time. "For heaven''s sake, just get on my back so we can go," Alex said wearily, crouching down in front of Aria so she could climb onto his back. "So now you''ve decided to be a noble steed?" Aria smirked as she leaned onto his back and wrapped her arms around his neck. Alex stood up and started walking forward. "I''m suddenly tempted to take you back to where I brought you from," Alex said with mild irritation. "You wouldn''t abandon such a delicate girl like me back in the dragon''s lair, would you?" Aria asked playfully, tightening her grip around his neck. "The dragon''s gone, and you could''ve returned on your own with your powers," Alex replied, feeling her grip tighten. "But I''ve been asleep for so long. How could I quickly regain my strength?" Aria said, resting her head on top of his to see where they were going. "When I pulled you out of the crystal, I fully restored your body and damaged foundation. Everything the dragon took from you, I returned," Alex said. Aria''s mouth opened in surprise, unable to comprehend how that was possible. The dragon had been draining her power for a thousand years, and it should have taken a long time to restore it. "How is that even possible?" she asked, peering over his shoulder to look into his eyes. "So it didn''t surprise you that I killed a dragon that was much stronger than it was a thousand years ago, and that I literally filled the dungeon''s heart with a massive amount of mana?" Alex asked, turning his head to meet her golden eyes. "That''s different," Aria replied, trying to justify her words. "To me, it''s the same," Alex said, turning his head forward again. "How can it be the same? Fighting and healing someone whose powers were drained for a thousand years are not the same," Aria argued, shaking him slightly. "If you''re feeling better, maybe you can walk?" Alex suggested, ignoring her shake. "No," Aria flatly refused and tightened her arms around his neck again. Alex just shook his head and continued on his way. A funny thought crossed his mind: what if Ais were like Aria? He imagined how it would drive him crazy, especially if Ais were influenced by Tiona. Then he''d definitely have to run away somewhere, taking Hestia with him. What scared him even more was the thought of Ais becoming like Loki. "Oh my God, thank you for not letting that happen," Alex mentally prayed, thanking all the gods that Ais had avoided the influence of those troublesome individuals. Noticing the crooked smile on Alex''s face and his silence, Aria wondered what could have caused such an expression. "What are you thinking about?" she whispered, interrupting his thoughts. "About how lucky it is that Ais didn''t pick up any bad traits from her friends and family," Alex responded automatically. Aria''s eyes narrowed as she thought Alex was implying something about her. "Are you suggesting that my daughter could have picked up bad habits from me?" Aria said with a squint. "Who knows," Alex replied, leaving her speechless. Realizing that Aria had gone quiet, lost in thought, Alex continued on his way. He could already see the exit from Babylon, but the silence around them made him uneasy. Expecting to hear the sounds of battle or at least some movement, he quickened his pace to find out what had happened while he was busy fighting the dragon. As he got closer, Alex noticed that the barrier was active, which calmed him a bit, but the tension remained. "Is something bothering you?" Aria asked, noticing the tension on his face. "When I went to fight the dragon, I thought there might be an attack on the surface as well. So I''m a little worried," Alex admitted as they approached the exit. "Everything will be fine," Aria tried to reassure him. "I hope so," Alex sighed. Stepping out of Babylon, Alex expected to see signs of battle, but the scene before him made his brow twitch. Instead of battle scars, he saw a large group of people cheerfully relaxing as if they had come for a picnic. Alex turned his head and saw the goddesses sitting at a table, drinking tea with snacks. "They even brought a table," Alex thought, feeling his irritation grow. His gaze shifted to the groups of adventurers from different familias, chatting and laughing as if there were no danger around them. Alex stood there, his expression growing darker. He understood that sometimes it was necessary to relax, but not in a situation like this. His hand slowly reached for the secret pocket where he kept his punishment items. However, just as he was about to pull out a stick, he squinted and decided to find a better moment for revenge. "You said there was supposed to be an attack on the surface. Why are they relaxing and resting? I don''t even see any signs of a battle," Aria whispered, glancing around in search of her daughter. "Looks like I was wrong. But they still broke the main rule," Alex replied, thinking about how to ruin the mood. "What rule?" Aria asked cautiously, noticing Alex''s grim expression. "They must always remain vigilant," he answered seriously. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What surprises me more is that they didn''t even notice us coming out and continue to go about their business," Aria said, glancing at the groups of people. "Exactly," Alex nodded, surveying the scene and noticing that no one was paying attention to the entrance to Babylon. "And now, the most enjoyable part of this situation," Alex said, a wide smile spreading across his face. "What exactly?" Aria asked nervously, feeling a chill from his smile. "You''ll see," Alex replied with a smirk. He decided to ruin their fun. While he had been spending time fighting the dragon and restoring the dungeon, the others, who were supposed to be prepared for an attack, were sitting around and relaxing. Alex spread his arms out, preparing to clap loudly, and took a deep breath to amplify his voice. "Constant vigilance!" Alex shouted, enhancing his voice with mana, and clapped his hands with such force that a shockwave spread across the entire field. Alex loudly called out to everyone, then clapped his hands with such force that it created a powerful shockwave. The sudden noise made everyone who had been relaxing and chatting with friends cover their ears, stand up, and take a few steps back. Some even lost their balance and almost fell. Even those who managed to cover their ears were stunned by the sharp gust of wind. The goddesses, who had been peacefully drinking tea, dropped their cups in fright, spilling their drinks on themselves. "Who''s shouting?! Because of that, I spilled the expensive alcohol I barely managed to get from Alex!" Loki exclaimed in annoyance, looking at her alcohol-stained clothes. "You''re yelling like you''re the only one who got splashed! And since when did Alex buy you anything?" Hestia frowned, glaring at Loki with discontent. "When we went on a date," Loki replied with a smirk, not taking her eyes off Hestia. "Ladies, I think we have bigger problems than spilled drinks," Freya interjected, pointing toward the entrance of Babylon. "Who''s there?" Loki turned her head in the indicated direction, and upon seeing who was standing at the entrance, she felt cold sweat on her forehead. "This isn''t good¡­" "What is it, flat-chested?" Hestia asked, following Loki''s gaze, and then froze in place as well. "He''s not angry, is he?" she asked nervously, noticing the grim expression on Alex''s face. "Ask him yourself," Hephaestus replied dryly, noticing that Alex looked extremely displeased. Her hands were slightly sweaty from anxiety. "Freya, maybe you could do something?" Loki appealed to Freya, who continued to sit with a slight smile on her face. "In a situation like this, everyone is on their own. We may call ourselves a family, but right now, everyone has to take care of themselves," Freya calmly responded as she rose from her chair and headed toward Alex. "Hephaestus, maybe you could help?" Hestia asked hopefully, clearly not wanting to listen to another long lecture. "Sorry, Hestia, but I could use some help myself..." Hephaestus replied, realizing that she too had given in to the overall relaxation while Alex was fighting in the dungeon. "Maybe we should hide until his anger subsides?" Loki suggested, glancing around at the other goddesses. "I don''t think that will help," Hephaestus quietly said, then stood up and followed Freya. While the goddesses searched for a way to avoid Alex''s wrath, a group of adventurers nervously watched his grim face, unsure of what to do. When the earthquakes stopped, they assumed the battle was over and let their guard down, forgetting the main rule that Alex had constantly reminded them of. The girls from Hestia''s familia were especially scared, knowing that Alex had repeatedly emphasized this during every training session. "What do you think will happen to us?" Lili timidly asked, not daring to approach Alex. "A long lecture," Daphne answered gloomily, avoiding Alex''s gaze. "Maybe we can find some excuse?" Cassandra suggested, hoping to avoid yet another lecture. "Then he might come up with another punishment for us," Lili pointed out, realizing their options were limited. "And what punishment could be worse than a lecture?" Haruhime asked, looking at the girls, who were deep in thought. "Maybe he''ll ban us from watching movies," Bella suggested uncertainly. "No, I''d rather sit through the lecture than be deprived of movies. I haven''t even finished the series Alex recorded," Daphne declared firmly, remembering how much she enjoyed one of the shows from Alex''s world. "I want to finish my series too! It''s just getting to the good part," Cassandra agreed, nodding. "Girls! Don''t you have any shame?" Lili exclaimed, pointing at them accusingly. "What did you expect? You''re just like us," Daphne retorted, looking at Lili. "I think it''s better to sit through the lecture," Haruhime sighed. "So, what should we do? Wait for him to call us or go to him ourselves?" Lili asked. "Wait, his attention is being distracted right now," Daphne replied, pointing at Freya, who was walking toward Alex. On the other side of the clearing, the members of Loki''s familia were also nervous, realizing what was about to happen. "This is definitely not a good sign," Tiona said, glancing at Alex. "We''re the ones who got ourselves into this situation, and we need to be ready for the consequences," Riveria remarked sensibly. "And you''re not scared of what Alex might do?" Tiona asked incredulously, casting a sideways glance at Riveria. "No, it''ll just be another lecture and a small punishment, like always," Riveria replied. "Ais, do you have anything to say?" Tiona asked the silent girl, who hadn''t taken her eyes off Alex. At that moment, Ais felt something very familiar emanating from Alex, a feeling she had long forgotten. It seemed so close and dear, as if she had finally found what she had been searching for. She continued to stare intently at Alex, trying to understand why this sensation felt so familiar. "Ais, are you listening?" Tiona said, nudging her in the side, pulling her out of her thoughts. "We''ll have to accept the punishment," Ais replied monotonously. "Not you too," Tiona groaned, realizing that there was no way to avoid a bad outcome. "Maybe you could help, Lefiya?" Tiona asked, turning to the frightened elf. "I''m sorry, Tiona-san, but I''m also scared of what awaits us," Lefiya nervously replied, gripping her staff tightly. "Accept your fate, and maybe he''ll forgive you sooner," Riveria said, looking at Tiona, who considered that this might be a reasonable decision. "Perhaps," Riveria continued, completely dashing Tiona''s hopes. In the end, Tiona fell into despair, understanding that luck was not on her side today. "Or maybe he''ll forgive us sooner," Riveria added, pointing at Freya, who was confidently approaching Alex. After Alex had drawn everyone''s attention with his loud clap, he began to carefully observe those who were looking at him. Everyone he met eyes with quickly averted their gaze in embarrassment. Alex noticed the group of goddesses watching him anxiously. Only Freya and Hephaestus remained calm, while Loki and Hestia were noticeably nervous. Aria, who had quietly slipped off his back, remained hidden, deciding to simply observe the events for now. "Why did you do that?" Aria asked, not revealing herself. "I just wanted to disrupt their peace," Alex honestly admitted, without turning to her. "Why?" Aria continued to ask questions, lightly tugging on the hem of his clothing. "Because while I was fighting that dragon Pok¨¦mon, they were just relaxing here," Alex revealed the true reason. "What are Pok¨¦mon?" Aria asked with curiosity, like a child. "They''re cute little monsters that kids collect. They''re more like pets," Alex briefly explained, not wanting to go into detail. "Kids catch monsters and bring them home? How do their parents even allow that? It''s dangerous," Aria protested, starting to delve into her worries. Alex didn''t want to continue the conversation, knowing that the explanation could take a lot of time. At that moment, he was waiting to see who would dare to approach him first. Finally, he noticed that Freya stood up and slowly made her way toward him with a slight smile on her face. "I''m glad you''re alright, dear," Freya said as she approached Alex, wrapping her arms around him as if inhaling his scent. "Are you trying to distract me?" Alex asked, raising an eyebrow, but he still hugged her back. "No, I was just worried about you. When you started fighting, I thought Babylon was going to collapse," Freya replied, looking up at Alex with eyes full of tenderness. "Then why are you all relaxing here like it''s a picnic?" Alex asked, feeling his anger gradually dissipate in Freya''s presence. "When you started fighting, we expected monsters to appear, but nothing happened. Then there was a strong tremor, and we thought you had already finished and were just dealing with the aftermath," Freya said, pressing herself against his chest. "Then why hasn''t the barrier been removed?" Alex asked suspiciously, raising an eyebrow. "We were waiting for you to return," Hephaestus replied, stepping closer to him. Freya stepped aside, and Hephaestus immediately embraced Alex, pressing herself against his chest. She listened to his heartbeat, which had a calming effect on her, and snuggled even closer. Seeing how tenderly Hephaestus was behaving, Alex sighed, realizing that he couldn''t stay angry with them for long. He hugged her back tightly, burying his nose in her hair. "Dear, I don''t want to interrupt you," Freya suddenly said, looking at something behind Alex. Embarrassed, Alex raised his head and looked at Freya, who was pointing at something behind him. Hephaestus also turned around, raising an eyebrow in confusion, and, following Freya''s gaze, saw a girl who looked very familiar to her. "But who is that behind you?" Freya asked with mild surprise. Alex turned around and locked eyes with Aria, who had been silently observing the situation until now. She looked embarrassed as she glanced at Freya and Hephaestus, who were now examining her with interest. "Would you believe me if I said I saved her in the dungeon?" Alex asked, looking at Freya. Freya raised an eyebrow, shifting her gaze from Aria to Alex, who looked slightly embarrassed by the situation. "How could you have saved someone in such a dangerous place?" Hephaestus asked, lifting her head to meet his gaze. "It''s a long story, but to sum it up, her name is Aria. A thousand years ago, a dragon kidnapped her to absorb her power. I happened to find her in the dungeon after the battle," Alex explained. Freya and Hephaestus exchanged surprised glances. Freya, studying Aria carefully, understood why the dragon had wanted to absorb her power. Aria was a powerful wind spirit, but what surprised Freya the most was how she had managed to survive such a dangerous battle. "She looks very much like¡­" Hephaestus began, squinting. "Yeah, she''s Ais''s mother," Alex confirmed, causing Hephaestus''s eyes to widen in surprise as she looked at Aria, noticing even more similarities between them, except for one: unlike the always serious Ais, Aria was smiling. "It''s incredible that she managed to survive for so long," Hephaestus said, still amazed that Aria had lived for so long despite the dragon feeding on her power. "Her body was in a state of hibernation, which allowed her to survive," Alex explained, dispelling the goddesses'' doubts. "It can be assumed that the dragon used her as an energy source," Freya said thoughtfully, coming to the most logical conclusion. "And this could be the reason for the defeat of the Zeus and Hera families?" Hephaestus asked, turning to Freya. "If the dragon fed on her power for so many years, then yes, it explains their defeat," Freya confirmed, glancing at Aria, who was watching the conversation with embarrassment, not understanding what was being discussed. While Alex and the two goddesses were talking, everyone else watched them with tension, afraid to make a sound. They decided to stay as quiet as possible until Alex''s anger subsided, hoping to find out later what had happened in the dungeon. No one noticed Aria standing behind Alex. Summoning her courage, Hestia decided to approach. "What are you talking about?" she asked cautiously. "We''re discussing your careless attitude toward this situation," Alex replied, looking at the approaching Hestia. Hestia immediately lowered her head, feeling ashamed and unable to meet his eyes. "Sorry," she whispered in a guilty tone. "Everything is fine, but you''ll have to attend a lecture," Alex said with a smile. Hestia initially beamed with joy, but her expression quickly changed to a frown as she realized what he meant. "I know I acted wrong. I won''t do it again," she promised, taking Alex''s hand and looking at him with sad eyes. "I''ll think about it," Alex replied, trying not to look into her tear-filled blue eyes. But he couldn''t resist her gaze and gave in. "Alright, I''ll forgive you this time," Alex said. Hestia immediately jumped with joy and hugged him like a koala, showering his face with kisses. "Who taught you to do this, Hestia?" Alex asked, feeling her affection. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about," Hestia replied, stopping and resting her chin on his shoulder. At that moment, she noticed Aria standing behind Alex. "Where did you find this girl?" she asked, leaning back slightly to look into Alex''s eyes. "Dear, instead of explaining to everyone separately, it would be better to tell everyone at once," Freya suggested, seeing that Alex was about to explain who Aria was again. "Explain what?" Loki asked, deciding to approach when she realized Alex was no longer angry. "Have you decided to join in too, my dear Loki?" Alex asked, raising an eyebrow at Loki, who gave a sheepish smile. "You''re not angry anymore and won''t scold me?" Loki asked, squinting her eyes and smiling. "We''ll talk about it later," Alex said, narrowing his eyes. Aria, watching the scene, felt very embarrassed, especially because of Hestia''s actions, showering Alex''s face with kisses. "Are all these women goddesses? And are they all in relationships with Alex?" Aria wondered, raising an eyebrow in surprise. "Or are they much closer than just being in relationships..." she continued, noticing the matching rings on the goddesses'' fingers. Aria was trying to make sense of what was happening when she heard the name of one of the goddesses. A flash of anger swept over her as she remembered that this goddess, according to Alex, had harassed her daughter. In an instant, Aria rushed out from behind Alex and pointed a finger at Loki. "Are you the one who harassed my daughter!" Aria shouted, pointing at Loki, who initially couldn''t understand what was going on. But when Loki looked closely at Aria, her eyes widened in realization of whom this woman resembled. Loki stood frozen in confusion, not knowing what to say. Aria''s shout drew everyone''s attention. Only one girl''s eyes widened in shock before she burst into tears. "Mom!" Ais cried out and ran toward Aria. Everyone around stared in astonishment at Ais and the woman, realizing their remarkable resemblance. Hearing the voice, Aria turned and saw the young girl, recognizing her as her little daughter. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she rushed toward Ais. "Ais, my sunshine!" Aria cried out with tears in her eyes as she embraced her daughter. Mother and daughter, reunited after a long separation, hugged tightly, their faces glowing with smiles and tears of joy streaming down their cheeks. "Mom..." Ais whispered, hugging Aria. "Everything is alright, my sunshine, I''m here," Aria said softly, stroking her daughter''s back, who was unable to hold back her tears. "You must have been through so much," Aria continued, comforting Ais. "It''s okay, Mom. I''m just glad you''re alive," Ais replied, a rare smile appearing on her face. As mother and daughter embraced, everyone present couldn''t hold back their tears of joy for Ais. Hestia, in tears, wiped them away with her hands. "This is so touching," Hestia said, accepting a handkerchief that Alex handed her. "I''m so happy for Ais that she found her mother," Hephaestus said, wiping away tears. "They really look alike, yet they''re so different," Loki remarked, observing the mother and daughter. "Don''t ruin the mood, flat-chested," Hestia snapped. "What did you say, loli granny?" Loki retorted, turning to Hestia. "You two, stop arguing, at least in this situation," Hephaestus intervened, preventing the goddesses from starting another fight. "You did a good deed, dear," Freya said, still in Alex''s embrace. Alex merely nodded, watching Aria and Ais. He continued to smile until he sensed impending danger. His smile froze on his face. "Everyone, get out!" Alex shouted, pushing the goddesses to a safe distance. Everyone turned to Alex, whose face had taken on a serious expression. "I came only for you," a sinister voice echoed from behind Alex. The voice was so horrifying it sent shivers down everyone''s spines and struck them with terror, as if they had heard the voice of the most dreadful creature. From a portal that opened behind Alex, a tentacle emerged and instantly wrapped around him. "Damn it..." Alex cursed, realizing he had been trapped. He had broken a rule he always followed. Before Alex could react, he was pulled into the portal. The last thing he heard was the cries of his family and the sound of them running towards him before the portal snapped shut. To be continued... Chapter 71 - 71: Battle Against Nyarlathotep Alex didn''t have time to react when a sinister, unpleasant voice sounded behind him. It was like the screech of a fork on glass mixed with a whisper from the darkness¡ªa sound so horrifying that it was hard to describe. The voice sent chills down his spine, like a living nightmare that had come for him. Alex felt something wrap around him and suddenly pull him somewhere. The last thing he saw was the worried faces of his family rushing to help him. He wanted to stop them, but he was dragged into a strange portal, and the cry calling his name was the last sound he heard before the portal closed. Alex was swiftly pulled through a strange place, as if being dragged through a rainbow where all the colors swirled in a chaotic vortex. The sensation of being forcibly pulled through a portal was impossible to describe. But more than anything, Alex felt anger and rage. Anger at himself for losing vigilance, which he always considered his number one rule, and rage because the enemy attacked when his family was nearby. "Let''s see who you are, the one who dared to extend your tentacles into this world," Alex thought, looking down and seeing that he was entangled in a strange tentacle. The tentacle gave off an unpleasant sensation, as if something was trying to penetrate his mind, whispering disgusting thoughts. But Alex shrugged it off, accustomed to his own thoughts, which had often warned him of dangers before. He was pulled through another portal, and Alex forcefully tore the tentacle apart, gaining his freedom and splattering everything around with black, murky blood that looked revolting. Faint voices whispered from the blood, as if murmuring directly into his ear. "Disgusting," Alex muttered, burning the blood around him to get rid of the irritating whispers. Looking around, he saw that he had arrived in a place difficult to describe. It was both mesmerizing and terrifying, as if he stood on the edge of the galaxy where everything and nothing existed simultaneously. Surrounding him were hundreds of lifeless planets, seemingly dead for many years. The only sun in this place appeared so dim it seemed like it was about to go out, like an old light bulb. The stars shone with strange rainbow colors, appearing close yet unreachable. The entire atmosphere was bleak, as if someone had drained all life from this place, leaving only an empty shell. Alex was ready for battle, expecting the enemy who had brought him here to attack at any moment. He gripped Yamato tightly in his hands, ready to unsheathe it at a moment''s notice and cut down any creature that would dare attack. Scanning his surroundings, Alex didn''t lose his focus. All his muscles were tense, preparing for the upcoming fight. All the enemies he had faced before seemed like mere weaklings compared to the one who had brought him here. He searched for possible escape routes in case the situation turned out to be more dangerous than he anticipated. "Do you think you can escape, young embodiment of destruction?" the same unpleasant voice echoed, seeming to whisper directly into his ear but coming from a distant place. "Instead of hiding in the dark like monsters that scare children, you should show yourself," Alex said, slightly unsheathing Yamato with his thumb. "Hahaha. You compare me to that petty trash born from children''s nightmares?" a mad laugh shook the space around him. "You have no idea what I''m capable of," the disgusting voice continued, echoing from the darkness. "I know who you are¡ªNyarlathotep," Alex said, furrowing his brow and naming the suspected enemy. "You are both right and wrong," the sinister voice began to emanate from one direction. "So I guessed correctly that you are only a part of the original Nyarlathotep," Alex said, waiting for a reaction from the creature hiding in the darkness. The mad laughter echoed again, coming from the darkest corner. "You''re smarter than you seem, young destruction. But you still won''t escape," the sinister voice now sounded much closer than before. After the creature spoke, a silence fell¡ªthick and unpleasant, as if all the sounds in this bleak place had vanished at once. The only thing that could be heard was the sound of something sticky and slimy approaching, as if the creature hiding in the darkness was both walking and crawling simultaneously. Hearing these steps, Alex tensed, gripping his blade tighter, ready to unsheathe it and strike at any moment. The creature drew closer, and each second stretched on like an eternity. From the darkness emerged a strange, deformed leg, with muscles writhing like worms squirming beneath the skin. When the creature fully stepped out of the darkness, Alex realized that even Lovecraft would have been unable to fully describe what he saw. No words could convey the horror of this being¡ªso revolting that its mere presence made a person want to gouge out their eyes and erase their memory to forget this nightmare. Before Alex stood an enormous, dark creature whose body seemed to consist of an incomprehensible substance, beneath which millions of worms swarmed in an endless dance. Nyarlathotep, a creature without a definite form, both many-faced and faceless at once, like its creator Azathoth. The being that emerged from the darkness was one of its avatars. Its body was enormous and deformed, with limbs growing from the most unexpected places. Behind it, tentacles wriggled as if they were separate organisms, and instead of a head, there was a large tentacle crowned with a mouth full of sharp teeth, positioned vertically. "So, Abdul Alhazred was right when he described you," Alex said in a tense tone, seeing Nyarlathotep''s avatar in all its horrifying glory. "Ah, that little man who wandered in search of truth. I granted it to him, and he was able to record it in his book, but like all those before him, he eventually fell victim to madness," Nyarlathotep replied in a sinister and indifferent tone, as if it were an ordinary matter. "Why did you invade this world?" Alex asked, never taking his eyes off Nyarlathotep. "Do I need a reason to destroy a tiny world and plunge it into madness and chaos?" Nyarlathotep replied in a calm tone that sounded ominous. "Should I care about the lives of some insects that are like dust to me in this infinite universe? Their lives are but a moment to me. The moment I close my eyes, everything that was before me turns to ash," Nyarlathotep continued. "Then why didn''t you do it yourself and instead manipulated Erebus from behind the scenes?" Alex asked, trying to gather more information and buy time. "Isn''t it more fun when someone asks for help for a so-called great cause, only to see everything they sought to achieve descend into madness and chaos in the end?" Nyarlathotep replied, bursting into mad laughter. Alex narrowed his eyes, watching the behavior of the creature he couldn''t fully understand. Yet, at the same time, some of Nyarlathotep''s actions were predictable. It seemed as if it was avoiding something, unwilling to fully reveal itself. After all, if it truly wanted to plunge the world into madness and chaos, it would have descended itself and become part of the group of losers. "Something''s wrong here; this creature shouldn''t be behaving like this," Alex thought, observing Nyarlathotep as it laughed maniacally. "It feels like it''s hiding from someone or something," a thought flashed through Alex''s mind, gaining more and more sense. Alex''s thoughts began to take shape. He surmised that Nyarlathotep''s scheme was both simple and cunning. Alex glanced around and realized why the planets and the sun looked so lifeless, as if all life had been drained from them. Nyarlathotep had consumed everything possible to strengthen itself. Nyarlathotep stopped laughing and stared at Alex as if he were prey it could not wait to devour. "And what will you do now, young embodiment of destruction?" Nyarlathotep asked, his gaze burning into Alex. "I''ll kill you and go home," Alex replied, which triggered another bout of laughter from Nyarlathotep. "How many beings before you have wanted to kill me? How many heroes have uttered those words?" Nyarlathotep said, ceasing his laughter and speaking in a cheerful tone. "None of them succeeded, and I devoured them all." "You only encountered those who knew nothing about you and were afraid of your appearance," Alex responded, unsheathing Yamato. "You''re right, young destruction. They knew nothing. But what you know about me won''t change the fate that awaits you," Nyarlathotep said, ignoring Alex''s threats. "If I don''t try, I''ll never know if I can kill you or not," Alex said, pointing his sword at Nyarlathotep. "I''ll give you the chance to struggle before I consume you. Show me what you''re capable of, young destruction," Nyarlathotep said as dark miasma began oozing from his body, distorting the very fabric of space. "For ruining my peaceful life, you already deserve to die," Alex said, preparing for the attack. Alex pushed away all unnecessary thoughts, focusing on distracting Nyarlathotep so that he wouldn''t notice one small but important detail behind him. He took a deep breath and prepared to strike, waiting for the right moment. "What are you waiting for? I''ve given you a chance to attack me," Nyarlathotep said in a mocking tone. Alex ignored the taunt, concentrating on his task. In the blink of an eye, he vanished, appearing at Nyarlathotep''s head level, striking to deliver serious damage with the first blow. There were no records of weaknesses in such beings, but Alex assumed that since this was an avatar seeking to absorb the power of destruction, it must be significantly weaker than the original, giving him a chance to win. Alex struck swiftly, hoping to sever the head or the tentacle replacing it. He felt his sword pierce something, but before one of Nyarlathotep''s tentacles sent him flying, he realized that he hadn''t actually cut the creature itself. The blow had been blocked, but Alex still flew a considerable distance. He squinted, trying to figure out how Nyarlathotep had avoided a strike capable of slicing through space itself. "What''s the matter, already given up?" Nyarlathotep mocked. "Those who fought before you lasted longer." Alex pondered the reason for his failure. He felt he had landed a hit, but it seemed as though he had cut through something else, unrelated to Nyarlathotep''s body. Now he understood that every mistake could be fatal. He decided to test his theory and attacked the tentacle again. "If it didn''t work the first time, do you think it''ll be different the second time?" Nyarlathotep continued to taunt. Alex once again felt his sword pierce something other than the enemy. After the failed attack, he didn''t wait for Nyarlathotep''s response but quickly retreated, continuing to analyze the situation. "It seems my assumption is correct. Instead of merely distorting space, he''s shifting it, creating the illusion that I''m attacking but causing no harm," Alex thought. "That''s the second time, and another failure. Is this all you''re capable of, young destruction?" Nyarlathotep said disdainfully. "Why don''t you use your power of destruction? Oh, I forgot¡ªyou can''t. Instead, you rely on petty tricks," he continued. Alex realized that Nyarlathotep hadn''t seen how he defeated Erebus, giving him a chance for an unexpected strike. Alex charged toward Nyarlathotep, confidently dodging the tentacles that sprouted from dark corners. As he got closer, he saw a smirk on his enemy''s face, but he didn''t let it distract him. "Let''s see if my theory is correct," Alex whispered, swinging his sword and aiming at Nyarlathotep''s leg. Instead of striking in front of him, he aimed behind the leg, feeling the resistance of flesh. The theory proved correct¡ªNyarlathotep was indeed distorting space, shifting the blows. Alex exerted all his strength, gripping his sword with both hands, and severed the avatar''s leg. Nyarlathotep, who had previously scorned Alex''s feeble attempts, suddenly felt pain. This sensation, long forgotten but not erased from memory, resurfaced. He remembered the moment when the original Nyarlathotep inflicted similar pain upon him when the avatar defied him. The pain, humiliation, and disdain he had experienced then came flooding back into his consciousness. Alex teleported to a safe distance and began to watch Nyarlathotep closely, anticipating his next move. The hostile being no longer spoke a word, merely staring gloomily at its severed leg, from which black blood slowly oozed. The severed limb soon turned into a viscous, black liquid that, as if alive, crawled back to Nyarlathotep and merged with the wound. Alex bitterly realized that he had missed a rare opportunity to inflict serious damage, and now he would have to put in much more effort to achieve a similar success again. "Don''t get too proud, young Destruction," Nyarlathotep said mockingly, growing a new leg and turning to face Alex. "Your first successful attack doesn''t mean you''ve won." "If I was able to wound you once, I can do it again," Alex replied confidently, preparing for the next attack. "The games are over. Now I will consume you," Nyarlathotep''s voice grew even more sinister, and the power emanating from him began to increase, intimidating with its might. Dense black miasma poured from Nyarlathotep''s body, engulfing everything around. The concentration was so high that it seemed as if the world had been plunged into eternal night. The sun dimmed, and the stars in the sky vanished. Alex tightened his grip on his blade, waiting for the enemy''s first move. However, Nyarlathotep, merging with the surrounding darkness, vanished from view. "You won''t have a chance to escape now," Nyarlathotep''s voice echoed from all directions simultaneously. Alex felt as though he had gone blind and deaf, as everything around him was enveloped in absolute darkness and silence. Only the sound of his own breathing and the sight of his hands reminded him that he was still perceiving the world. Alex strained all his senses, trying to detect the opponent, and began using a magical pulse as echolocation to locate Nyarlathotep. Suddenly, Alex felt movement from one side and turned sharply to block an attack, but there was nothing there. The next moment, he felt a sharp blow to his back, and blood spurted from his mouth. Alex looked down and saw a tentacle protruding from his body. "Damn..." flashed through his mind as he tried to sever the tentacle. But before he could do anything, the tentacle began to dissolve, and a scream full of pain came from the darkness. Alex suddenly recalled the properties of his blood. "I completely forgot about the properties of my blood," he murmured, healing the wound. Alex realized that there was no longer any point in holding back. Nyarlathotep had already been wounded by his demonic blood, which could corrode and melt everything in its path. Acting quickly, Alex reached into his subspace and pulled out one of his inventions from the workshop. He crushed a box, and a strange white crystal appeared in his hand, glowing brightly in the pitch-black darkness. "Do you really think your toys will save you?" Nyarlathotep''s raspy voice sounded. "You foolishly invested your power in the abomination you gave Erebus. That allowed me to create a crystal of order that will help contain you," Alex said, and the crystal in his hand began to shine even brighter. "Do you think this will affect me?" Nyarlathotep clearly did not believe in the power of the crystal. "Runes are an amazing thing. They are like the words of the world itself, allowing one to alter reality if you know how to use them," Alex replied. "If I were facing the original, I wouldn''t dare use this thing. But you''re just a pitiful avatar, and that''s enough to keep you from escaping," Alex added, and the crystal began to shine so brightly that it started dispelling the darkness. "You still can''t escape me; you''re trapped here with me," Nyarlathotep''s enraged voice echoed. "I wasn''t planning to run. Now you''re the one trapped here with me, not the other way around," Alex said, crushing the crystal in his hand. At that moment, a blinding light burst from the crystal, dispersing all the darkness around and revealing Nyarlathotep hiding within it. Nyarlathotep experienced something long forgotten¡ªpain. Burns began appearing on his body, and the wounds looked as if his flesh was starting to melt. Alex smiled with satisfaction, realizing that his invention had proven useful. "How is this possible? You shouldn''t have such power!" Nyarlathotep screamed, struggling with the pain. "I don''t possess it, but with the runes, it became possible," Alex replied calmly. "That changes nothing! I''m still stronger than you and will destroy anyone who cannot use the power they have!" Nyarlathotep roared with malice. "The fact that I haven''t used it before doesn''t mean I can''t use it. I always knew that the power of destruction is dangerous to those around me, and I subconsciously suppressed it to avoid harming those I care about," Alex said, and the ocean of power within his body began to rise as if awakening. "Pitiful excuses for a weak being who needs attachments and emotions," Nyarlathotep sneered disdainfully. "You''ll never understand that because you''re just an avatar allowed to live and nothing more," Alex responded, ignoring the taunts. "And now I no longer need to hold back," he said, unleashing all the power available to him. A powerful surge of energy burst from Alex''s body, pushing Nyarlathotep even further back and driving him into the corner of the space created by Alex with the crystal of order. Alex focused, determined to summon something that would help completely destroy the being before him. He planned to call upon the power he had begun to feel in his soul after he first explored his strength. Alex opened his palm and raised it above his head, as if calling upon something mighty. Nyarlathotep realized something dangerous was happening but couldn''t stop Alex, as he had not yet adapted to the territory that limited his chaos. Seeing that Nyarlathotep was still recovering, Alex knew it was the perfect moment to act. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Answer my call, Demon King''s Castle ''Delzogeid''," Alex announced loudly, and an even greater surge of energy erupted from his body. Behind him, the space began to crack like glass, revealing a strange structure resembling a massive dark castle. The powerful force following the castle created a mana hurricane that was destroying the very fabric of space. "Let''s see how much you can endure before your body and fragment of your soul disintegrate," Alex said, activating the spell he had been preparing since arriving in this place. Above Alex, purple lightning began to appear, forming ten magical circles that rose one above the other. These circles started to merge, creating one enormous circle radiating a power capable of destroying everything. "I won''t allow it!" Nyarlathotep roared, using spatial and reality distortion in an attempt to destroy Alex''s magical circle. "It''s too late. I started preparing this spell the moment you dragged me here, gradually gathering power while you were focused on me," Alex replied, releasing an even greater surge of mana. "Let''s see if the avatar of the outer god can withstand a lightning capable of burning everything that exists, even order itself. ''Ravia Gig Raveraz''," Alex said, pointing his hand towards Nyarlathotep. A massive purple circle towering above the battlefield began to glow brightly, and streams of lightning began to fall from it like rain, destroying everything in their path. The previously dim space was illuminated by the lightning, obliterating everything they touched. Nyarlathotep, trying to stop the spell''s activation, missed the moment, underestimating Alex and not realizing that Alex had been preparing for this battle since he received the first crystal of corruption and began searching for a way to counter it. The lightning struck Nyarlathotep''s giant body, which soon vanished under the torrent of purple bolts, leaving nothing behind but charred remains and a tentacle that served as a head. "You should have destroyed me as soon as I arrived in this world, instead of waiting until I gained strength," Alex said, his voice echoing in the silence. His steps in the empty, ruined space sounded like an echo as he approached the remains of Nyarlathotep. "As parents often tell their children, ''Don''t play with your food.'' You yourself helped me start exploring my power when you gave one of the chaos crystals to Erebus," Alex continued, getting closer to the fallen enemy. Alex''s steps remained confident and steady, despite the energy expended in summoning Delzogeid and using ''Ravia Gig Raveraz''. It was enough to severely injure the avatar of the outer god. "You wanted to amuse yourself, thinking I wouldn''t be able to harm you. But from the moment I learned that this group of misfits was being aided by someone from outside this universe, I began preparing for a battle with enemies possessing power similar to yours," Alex said, stopping beside Nyarlathotep''s remains. Nyarlathotep didn''t respond, his body healing and being destroyed under the impact of the purple lightning, preventing him from fully recovering. "Like many powerful beings, you became arrogant, believing that nothing could threaten you, that everyone you played with was just dust before you," Alex said, lighting a cigarette and exhaling the smoke through his nose. "But I was weak myself and understand beings like you. All my actions were aimed at lowering your vigilance. Since the moment I arrived in this world, I never used my destructive power openly. And when I learned who was hiding behind the scenes and assisting Erebus''s group, I started learning to use it in a way that wouldn''t destroy everything around me," Alex said, taking a deep drag and blowing the smoke towards Nyarlathotep. "Your fatal mistake was bringing me here, to a place where I can fully use my powers," Alex continued. "Maybe you''re right, but you still haven''t won," Nyarlathotep rasped, his body beginning to slowly recover, ignoring the damage inflicted. "No, you''ve already lost. Even you can''t escape destruction," Alex said, a long dark sword starting to form in his hand. Nyarlathotep saw the sword and realized that the power contained within it was the embodiment of destruction. He knew he wouldn''t survive a strike from this sword. "This sword is called ''Venuzdona, the Lawbreaker''. It embodies the essence of destruction. It can annihilate everything that exists in the universe, any laws of nature and principles, and even the chaos within you," Alex said, moving towards Nyarlathotep. Alex approached Nyarlathotep, raising the sword above his head, ready to finally destroy him and begin his journey. "Even if you had consumed me, you wouldn''t have surpassed the original, because he wouldn''t have allowed it," Alex said, swinging to deliver a fatal blow. However, at the last moment, his hand froze, sensing danger behind him. "You''re right, a copy can never surpass the original," a mysterious and mystical voice said from behind Alex, sending shivers down his spine. "Who''s there?!" Alex exclaimed, spinning around sharply and pointing his sword in the direction of the voice. "Don''t shout, my dear Destruction. If I wanted to harm you, I would have already done so," the enchanting voice replied. Suddenly, Alex felt thin, cold hands wrapping around his neck. A shiver ran down his body as if something was trying to invade him but was immediately destroyed by his power. He tried to turn around to see the owner of the hands, but there was no one behind him, and the hands had vanished. "You''re right, a copy can never surpass the original," the enchanting voice said again, this time from the direction where Nyarlathotep''s body lay. Alex tightened his grip on Venuzdona and turned around, tensing at what he saw. By the massive body stood a strange woman in a black and violet dress that shimmered as if alive. Her hair flowed down like a dark waterfall, blending with the shadows. Alex couldn''t see her face, but something told him that the woman was extraordinarily beautiful. "Who are you?" Alex asked, aiming his sword at the stranger. "You already know the answer, my dear Destruction," the woman replied, slightly tilting her head. Her face was covered with a strange black mist that obscured her features. "You... the original," Alex said quietly, gripping the sword even tighter. He noticed that the area of order he created had no effect on her. "Correct," the woman, who turned out to be the true Nyarlathotep, confirmed. "But how are you here? Your true body is locked in chaos with Azathoth," Alex frowned. "I''m surprised that you even know that," Nyarlathotep said, turning to Alex before disappearing. "You''re right, this is just my projection, manifested by the presence of my avatar here," her voice echoed behind Alex. "But how do you know all this?" Nyarlathotep asked, wrapping her arms around his neck again. "Lovecraft... wrote about guesses and theories," Alex replied, trying to suppress the strange feeling from her touch. "Ah, Lovecraft. An interesting man who managed to peer beyond the veil and remain sane, and even wrote something about it," Nyarlathotep said, reappearing next to her avatar and sitting on it. Alex realized that he was facing something unpredictable, the embodiment of pure chaos and madness. At that moment, he couldn''t quite grasp what was going on in the woman''s mind; while the behavior of the avatar could be anticipated, the thoughts and actions of the woman before him were entirely unpredictable. The avatar of Nyarlathotep had been silent since the appearance of the original, and Alex guessed that the original had regained control over the avatar, or perhaps had never lost it and was simply observing. "Why are you here? Do you also want to consume me to gain the power of destruction?" Alex asked, pointing the sword at Nyarlathotep. "Oh, my dear, why would I want that?" she replied, pretending to place her hand on her cheek. "Like your avatar, you want to surpass Azathoth, and for that, you need my power," Alex guessed. For a moment, Nyarlathotep seemed taken aback, then burst into melodic laughter as if Alex had told the best joke in the world. But her laughter boded ill, instilling only madness in those who heard it. "You''re so amusing, my dear. I never wanted to harm Papazathoth. I''m not an ungrateful daughter," Nyarlathotep said as her laughter subsided. "Then why are you here?" Alex asked, keeping his eyes fixed on her. "I just came to see who was fighting my avatar. And how surprised I was that it was the embodiment of destruction," she replied in a relaxed tone. "And what now? Are we going to fight? Or will you let me go out of the kindness of your heart?" Alex squinted. "Who knows, dear. But I will be waiting for you at Azathoth''s throne," Nyarlathotep said, leaping down from her avatar''s body. Alex widened his eyes, not understanding what she meant or why he should go to a place where there is nothing, yet everything at the same time. "I have no business there," Alex replied without hesitation. "Oh, dear, if you had no business there, you wouldn''t be rejecting me," Nyarlathotep said in a feigned sorrowful tone, making a gesture as if wiping away a tear, but the black mist on her face made it impossible to discern. "And yet I have nothing to do in primordial chaos, let alone at Azathoth''s throne," Alex said firmly, rejecting her offer. Nyarlathotep placed a finger on her chin, as if pondering something, rhythmically tapping it and humming a melody. The melody Nyarlathotep hummed strangely affected Alex, as if wrapping him in magical charm. However, the power within Alex served as a reliable shield, preventing anything from penetrating his body. "Then I''ll give you an incentive to come after me," Nyarlathotep said in a cheerful tone, as if she had come up with a clever joke. "I don''t think you''ll succeed," Alex replied confidently. "Are you so sure of that, dear?" Nyarlathotep asked with a playful mockery. "If I send all my avatars after you and your so-called family, even those currently asleep scattered across the multiverse, how long will you be able to run from me?" Nyarlathotep said with a threatening tone. Alex narrowed his eyes and tightened his grip on the sword, ready to attack the woman before him. "And then we''ll see who lasts longer," Nyarlathotep continued, slowly approaching Alex. "Will you be able to track each of my avatars, or will you come to me yourself to stop it? It will be interesting to watch you," she added, gently placing her hand on Alex''s cheek and stroking it. "Finding hidden places has always been my favorite task," Alex replied calmly, pushing her hand away from his face. "We''ll see, dear. Then we can call it our wager. It will be interesting to see who loses first," Nyarlathotep said with a smirk, standing before Alex. Nyarlathotep stood so close to Alex that it seemed he could hear the sounds of drums and flutes emanating from the dark mist surrounding her face. However, these sounds vanished as quickly as they had appeared, like a fleeting vision. "Here''s a little welcome gift for you," Nyarlathotep said, stepping back from Alex and pointing at her avatar, which began to swell. "What have you done?" Alex shouted, noticing the changes in Nyarlathotep''s avatar. "This is my gift to motivate you to come to me faster," Nyarlathotep replied. Alex realized she was about to explode her avatar, and if it happened, the entire galaxy he was in would be destroyed. The avatar contained enough energy to obliterate an entire galaxy if released in an instant. If he couldn''t stop or at least contain the explosion in time, it would be the end. "Dammit," Alex cursed, rushing towards the avatar. "Hurry, dear, you have little time left," Nyarlathotep encouraged him as if she wasn''t the cause of it all. Alex swung his sword at Nyarlathotep''s projection, slicing through it like butter. The projection began to disintegrate. "Oh, dear, you''re so rude. But we will meet again, I promise. For now, good luck saving your world," Nyarlathotep said before her projection completely vanished. Alex used all available powers to reinforce the zone of order, aiming to trap the explosion in that place and prevent it from spreading. He even used the castle as a shield to prevent the destruction of his world. When Alex applied all possible methods to contain the explosion, he realized it wasn''t enough and used the force of destruction on the barrier to obliterate everything that the explosion carried. Exhausting his last reserves of strength, Alex managed to reinforce the shield enough to contain the explosion. He erected another barrier around the avatar. As Alex finished, the Nyarlathotep avatar, which had previously been swelling like a balloon, began to compress, forming what seemed like a supermassive supernova. Alex thought that a simple solution would be to throw this avatar into another galaxy or even universe. But that would risk the lives of innocent people, which he did not want. At that moment, Alex wished he could confront the original Nyarlathotep, but he knew he didn''t have that opportunity yet. And when the avatar''s body compressed into a small black sphere that started cracking and emitting light, Alex realized the explosion was inevitable. He stood outside the barrier, hoping that the two barriers would withstand the explosion''s force. A powerful explosion erupted, shattering the first barrier and beginning to spread through the zone of order, lingering within it and not spreading further. However, the shockwave was so intense that it destroyed the space inside the barrier, and Alex was thrown into one of the cracks formed by the explosion. "Not again," Alex thought as he was pulled into the spatial rift and lost consciousness. After Alex was absorbed by the spatial rift, the castle began to vanish like a mirage. But the explosion that remained within the barrier started to dissipate, as if nothing had ever happened. To be continued... Chapter 72 - 72: A New World and Another Encounter with the Old Man In a distant, mysterious place, so remote that it could be called both the end and the beginning of all things. This place lies beyond reality, time, space, life, and death. Legends of some ancient worlds mentioned it, but even they couldn''t capture its full enigma. Here were born those who brought madness and chaos, and here was imprisoned the one who appeared alongside order. Some called this place the end of everything, others¡ªthe center of the universe. But no one truly knew what this place was or how to reach it. Only a few lucky souls managed to peer beyond the veil of secrets to behold it, but perhaps they were unlucky souls who met their doom. Those who sought the truth and dared to look beyond the edge of everything found themselves here, facing disappointment and death, for this place tolerates no weakness. Only a few managed to return, retaining their sanity, but even they were on the brink of madness. At the center of this strange world stood a black platform, supported by a creature resembling a tree. Perhaps it was a tree, somehow surviving here by feeding on the energy of the place''s inhabitants. Now, it served as the foundation for a peculiar structure. Around its roots danced horrific creatures, eyeless and voiceless, dark and mad, to the sinister beat of drums and the soft, monotonous sobs of cursed flutes. Above them, like a shadow, loomed a massive platform that seemed both near and unreachable at the same time. On the platform stood dreadful, terrifying thrones, meant only for those as horrifying as the place itself. The thrones were arranged in a semicircle, allowing those seated on them to view whoever stood in the center. Among them, one throne stood out¡ªa simple stone throne etched with strange inscriptions in forgotten languages. This throne seemed out of place here. Beside it stood another throne, constantly shifting in form and texture. On it sat a girl, so beautiful that her beauty could drive entire worlds mad. Her long, form?fitting dress shimmered with colors from other worlds, invisible to the human eye. The girl''s pale skin contrasted sharply with the throne, and her black hair, like a waterfall, merged with it, sparkling like stars in the night. Her eyes glimmered with a rainbow light, constantly changing, but from one eye, a black, pitch?like tear flowed, leaving a trail on her cheek. Slowly raising a slender hand that seemed almost boneless, the girl wiped away the blood flowing from her eye. She looked at her fingers, and a smile appeared on her face, a stark contrast to this place. Her laughter, like the chime of bells, echoed through the dark and terrifying world. Pausing, she continued to smile, gazing at the blood on her fingers. " Ah, my darling, who would have thought you could wound me through my projection, " the girl said, touching her cheek as if it didn''t matter. She began to swing her legs, her mood turning playful, as if she had found something she had long been searching for. " Even being so young and weak, you still managed to wound me. I''ll have to reward you at our next meeting, my dear," she added, gazing into the distance as if trying to see something beyond this world. The place once again plunged into silence, a silence capable of driving anyone mad. But for the inhabitants of this world, the silence was the most frightening of all, for they feared what might happen when everything around them went quiet. Only the faint sound of flutes and drums echoed from below, like an eternal lullaby. " How I wish I could visit him, but it''s not time yet, " the girl said with sadness in her voice. " But we have a bet, and when he meets one of my incarnations, I''ll be able to visit him, " her voice shifted to joy, and a smile reappeared on her face. " I wonder if he''ll be happy to see me? " she mused, placing her hands on her cheeks. She continued to sit on her throne, pondering thoughts known only to her. No one could guess her thoughts, for they were the embodiment of chaos and madness. " Maybe I could visit him if I create another avatar, " she mused aloud. " Or should I go myself? "her smile gleamed again. " You wouldn''t mind, right, Papazoth? " she asked, turning around. " You can''t, it''s not time yet, " a child''s voice echoed from the shadows. The girl turned her head and saw a little girl in a black Lolita?style dress sitting on one of the thrones to her left. The girl''s hair was snow?white, and her eyes were a strange yellow color, as if they could see everything: past, present, and future all at once. " When did you appear, Yog? " the girl asked, addressing the girl sitting on the throne. " I''m always here. I was, I will be, and I will always be here, " Yog replied. " And why did you choose that form? " the girl asked, curiously examining Yog. " That''s none of your business. And you can''t leave this place, " Yog said indifferently, ignoring the question. " But why, Yog? I''ll only be gone for a little while, " the girl pouted in feigned annoyance. "Those are the rules set by Father before he fell asleep, " Yog replied, pulling out some strange snacks resembling candies from the human world and popping them into her mouth. " You often leave this place yourself, don''t lie to me. If you never left, you wouldn''t have those candies, " the girl said, pointing a finger at Yog. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, " Yog replied calmly, tossing another candy into her mouth. The girl''s eye twitched with irritation. She rose from her throne and approached where Yog was sitting. " Then where did you get those candies? " she said, getting closer and pointing again at the packet in Yog''s hands. " None of your business, " Yog snapped, hugging the candy packet tightly. The girl narrowed her eyes, closely inspecting the packet, and it seemed as though something dawned on her. " I''ll ask you one more time: where did you get these candies? " the girl demanded, snatching the packet from Yog''s hands. Little Yog frowned, and the space around them began to crack, like glass. " Give me back my candies, Nyarlathotep, " Yog said with clear irritation. The cracks widened, and dark miasma started seeping out. But Nyarlathotep remained unfazed, firmly holding the packet in her hands. The miasma flowed around her like a river encountering a stone in its path. " First, tell me where you got these candies, and I''ll return them, " Nyarlathotep said, not taking her eyes off Yog, whose face was now filled with anger. Their gazes met, and an invisible battle began. The two girls stared at each other with the intensity of old enemies, and time in this place lost all meaning. " Give up, Yog, you can''t win, " Nyarlathotep said without blinking. " Hmm, " Yog grumbled, pulling out another packet from her pocket. But it turned out to be empty, with only one candy left at the bottom. Yog frowned, her face taking on a sad expression that only made her look cuter, although those who knew her true nature would hardly call her cute. " Looks like your clever move wasn''t so clever after all, " Nyarlathotep said with a smile, shaking the candy packet in her hand as she looked at Yog''s sullen face. Yog glanced back and forth between the last candy in her hand and the packet held by Nyarlathotep, clearly struggling internally. " If you want them back, just tell me where you got them, " Nyarlathotep insisted, continuing to provoke Yog to tell the truth. Yog kept glancing back and forth between the candy and the packet, clearly contemplating. " He gave them to me, " Yog quietly admitted. " What did you say? " Nyarlathotep leaned in closer, as if she hadn''t heard correctly. " I said, he gave them to me! " Yog shouted, snatching the candy packet out of Nyarlathotep''s hands. Nyarlathotep''s eyes narrowed as she frowned, scrutinizing Yog, who had already hidden the candy and was pulling out another piece from her pocket. " Who gave you these candies? Repeat that, " Nyarlathotep demanded insistently. " Destruction, " Yog muttered, turning away. Nyarlathotep''s face darkened even more. She had just declared that no one could leave this place, yet she had clearly found a way around this rule. " You said yourself that I can''t go to him. But you went and got these candies from him, and apparently, more than once, " Nyarlathotep said, staring at the now still Yog. " It''s not like I went to him... I can go to him, or I already have, or maybe I haven''t yet, " Yog replied, spreading her hands as if nothing had happened. " Your tricks don''t work on me, Yog. If these candies are in your hands, then you definitely went to him, " Nyarlathotep said coldly, keeping her eyes fixed on Yog. Yog turned away, avoiding Nyarlathotep''s gaze, clearly unwilling to continue the conversation. Her silence was an answer without words. Nyarlathotep tensed, clenching her fist, and the space behind her cracked, revealing a gaping void of black emptiness. However, Yog remained unfazed, closing the crack with a slight movement of her hand. The action elicited no reaction from Nyarlathotep, who continued to stare intently at Yog. "If you could go to him, then so can I," Nyarlathotep declared resolutely. "You can''t go to him, and even more so, you can''t leave this place without my permission," Yog responded calmly, narrowing her eyes. An invisible battle of wills began between them once again, but this time, it was Yog who initiated it, clearly unwilling to back down. Nyarlathotep sensed something was wrong. Yog''s new form, the candies from him¡ªit all began to fit together. Nyarlathotep smiled, not breaking eye contact. "I think I understand why you changed your form," Nyarlathotep said with a smirk. Yog merely raised an eyebrow, not saying a word, waiting for her to continue. "You knew that if you approached him in your true form, he would attack you. But you decided to exploit his weakness for children by changing your appearance," Nyarlathotep continued, confident in her deduction. "And so what? At least I can visit him," Yog replied, a smug smile crossing her face as Nyarlathotep frowned in response. "But he won''t see me as a hungry child in the future," Nyarlathotep retorted, trying to regain her confidence. "But I can still visit him anytime, and you cannot," Yog demonstratively pulled out a candy from her pocket and slowly placed it in her mouth. "We''ll see how he reacts when I tell him your true nature," Nyarlathotep smiled, attempting to pressure Yog. "It won''t change anything. He already holds only disdain for you because of what you did. And I haven''t done anything to him yet," Yog spoke as if she had already won the battle. "He will forgive me," Nyarlathotep replied through gritted teeth. "Who knows? But considering you disrupted his peaceful life, it''s unlikely he''ll forgive you. Especially after you blew up your avatar in an attempt to give him a ''push," Yog shattered Nyarlathotep''s last hope. "I had to do it; otherwise, he would never have come here," Nyarlathotep tried to justify herself. "He would have come here when the time was right. Your actions only turned him against us," Yog looked at Nyarlathotep with the seriousness of someone who knew more than the others. "It doesn''t matter. When the time comes, he''ll learn everything," Nyarlathotep turned away and headed towards her throne. Yog watched her back and shook her head, realizing that Nyarlathotep was too impatient. Their father, as he fell asleep, predicted the arrival of Destruction, which would either disrupt the balance or strengthen it. Nyarlathotep''s actions could have shaken this fragile balance. Yog returned to her thoughts, pulled out the remaining half of the candies, and wondered when she could visit the embodiment of Destruction again to replenish her stash. What happens in the primordial chaos stays in the primordial chaos. But what happened to Alex after he was thrown into a spatial rift by the explosion? Alex found himself in an alley in a foreign world. He regained consciousness as raindrops pattered against his face. A feeling of unbearable exhaustion, as if all his strength had left him, took hold. His clothes were soaked with blood from the wound left by the Outer God''s avatar. Alex struggled to his feet, leaning against the wall. "An interesting experience," he thought, trying to stay conscious. " But I never want to go through that again," Alex muttered as his eyes slowly closed. "I hope everyone else is okay and not too worried," he thought before losing consciousness. After Alex passed out, the alley, once filled with noise, returned to silence, broken only by the sound of rain. Time passed unnoticed until a woman with an expression of deep loss on her face entered the alley. She walked as if unaware of her surroundings, paying no attention to the rain soaking her clothes. With each step, she looked more and more broken, like an empty shell devoid of hope. Her head was down until she bumped into someone''s legs that blocked her path. Slowly raising her eyes, she saw a young man in strange clothing soaked with blood, with a noticeable hole where his wound had been. Without understanding what compelled her at that moment, the woman slowly approached the unconscious man, knelt beside him, and reached out to check his breathing. " What happened to you? " she thought as she felt the pulse of the young man. Finding weak but steady breathing and a pulse, she felt a bit relieved. She was about to leave when she paused, taking in the state of the stranger. An inner voice told her that she couldn''t leave him here. Slowly, almost unconsciously, she reached out and brushed the hair from his face, realizing how young he was. At that moment, memories of recent tragic events overwhelmed her. " When we needed help, no one helped us, " the woman whispered, looking at the young man''s face. An internal struggle ensued within her. One part of her wanted to leave him there, as she had once been left, while the other wanted to help so that no one would go through what she had experienced. " I hope I''m not making a mistake by helping you, " she quietly said, deciding to lift him. The woman carefully draped his arm over her shoulder and, with effort, managed to lift him. Realizing how heavy the young man was for her, she sighed with relief when she remembered that her home was nearby. Overcoming her doubts, she carried him toward her apartment, wondering why she didn''t call an ambulance or leave him there. These thoughts swirled in her mind until she reached the door of her apartment. Slowly opening the door, the woman struggled to drag the young man inside, nearly falling as she lost her balance. Grabbing onto the door frame, she regained her balance and, after pulling him into the apartment, looked around, wondering where to lay him down. " Where should I put you? " she mumbled, surveying her small apartment, which didn''t even have a separate room. Her gaze lingered on the bed, and sadness overwhelmed her again, bringing tears to her eyes. Wiping them away, she decided to lay the young man on the couch, where she usually fell asleep after a hard day''s work. After placing him there, she finally examined his face closely. " What happened to you? " she whispered, looking at his torn clothing. When the woman touched the spot where the hole had been, she noticed there was no wound, only dried blood. " How is this possible? " she wondered, pulling her hand away. Her astonishment grew as she examined his strange attire¡ª a black cloak with white patterns, an inner part that resembled a corset, black pants, and boots. The clothing might have looked impressive if not for the hole in the abdomen and the bloodstains. " Perhaps I should wash off all this blood from you, " decided the woman, noticing that not only the young man''s torso but also his face was covered in blood. She went to the bathroom, filled a basin with water, and soaked a cloth. Returning, she wondered where to start. ¡ª It''s probably best to remove the outer clothing first to clean off the blood, ¡ª the woman decided. Carefully removing his cloak, she was surprised to find that the hole was also on his back, stained with blood, although there was no wound. " How is this possible? " she marveled again but decided not to dwell on it. After removing all the outer clothing, the woman was surprised by what she saw. " You''re in better shape than I thought. It doesn''t show through your thin body, " she murmured as she laid him back on the couch. The woman slowly began wiping the blood from the young man''s body, carefully moving the cloth across his skin as if afraid of causing him harm. During this process, she noticed something she had missed while undressing him. " Where are his implants? " she muttered, noticing that the young man''s body was completely devoid of implants. " This can''t be. Even children have implants, but he has none, " she said, placing the blood-stained cloth in the basin and starting to search his body for at least one implant. She felt over his entire upper body but found no trace of any implants. The woman''s eyes widened in surprise as she realized that the young man before her was unlike any other resident of this city. He looked as though he had come from another planet, and this thought proved to be true¡ª the young man was not just from another planet but from another universe. " Who are you if you have no implants? " she whispered, examining his body closely. " And what happened to you to end up in such a state in this alley? " the woman pondered, and more and more questions began to arise in her mind. While the woman cared for Alex, who had lost consciousness after the battle and found himself in an unfamiliar place, his consciousness was in a familiar place. " And here I am again, " thought Alex, looking around and recognizing the place where he had met the old man who sent him to another world. Alex instinctively reached into his pocket but found nothing. His hand froze as he realized he couldn''t feel what he was looking for. " This is your spiritual body, and all your belongings remained with your physical body, " said the old man''s voice from behind him. Alex turned around and saw the old man he hadn''t expected to encounter again. He raised an eyebrow as he looked at the one who had sent him to another world. The old man smiled and approached, stopping beside him and looking ahead. " Long time no see, son, " the old man said, smiling and turning his head towards Alex. " Well, ''long time'' is a tricky concept. It might feel like I just left and came back, or maybe a lot of time has passed, " Alex said, raising an eyebrow. " Or perhaps there''s no time here, and the concept of ''long time'' is simply irrelevant, " he continued, reaching into his pocket again for cigarettes. The old man just smiled at his words and didn''t offer any explanation. Noticing Alex reaching for his pocket again, he just shook his head. " You smoke quite a lot, son, " remarked the old man. " Oh, forgot again, " Alex sighed wearily. " How was your adventure? " the old man suddenly asked, causing Alex to freeze in surprise. " Overall, not bad, if you ignore the interference of someone who shouldn''t have been in this world, " Alex replied with a shrug. " You''re so carefree, " said the old man, watching his behavior. " I''m more interested in whether you knew that someone intruded into that world? " Alex asked, frowning. " Why should I answer if you''ve already guessed? " the old man replied, looking at the frowning Alex. " Well, I knew it wasn''t going to be that simple, " Alex said, his face relaxing. The old man was surprised by Alex''s calmness. Usually, people become angry when treated like this, so he decided to ask why Alex wasn''t upset. " Aren''t you angry about what I did? " the old man asked. " You gave me power and sent me to another world. Why should I be angry? " Alex replied, surprised. " But because of me, you had to face the avatar of Nyarlathotep. You wanted a peaceful life and asked me for the power you now have, " said the old man, waiting for Alex''s reaction. " If you did it, then you knew how I would act. You could say I owe you for my power and the chance to live a new life, " Alex replied as if it was a minor matter. The old man was initially taken aback, then started laughing ¡ª not as if laughing at a joke, but as if laughing from relief. " You continue to surprise me, son, " said the old man, wiping tears of laughter from his eyes. " Well, it''s either that or working in hell, " Alex shrugged. " Though, if I had started working in hell, I might have taken your other son''s place, " Alex continued, stroking his chin, and the old man''s eyes widened in surprise. " You would have wanted to take Lucifer''s place in hell if I hadn''t reincarnated you? " the old man asked, astonished. " Why not? Isn''t he currently in one of the worlds, bothering a detective? " Alex replied, shrugging again. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This response caused another bout of laughter from the old man. " Yes, you''re right, he''s on Earth now, trying to sort out his feelings for Detective Decker, " said the old man with a fatherly smile. Alex and the old man fell silent, enjoying the tranquility of this place, which was serene and peaceful, like the most beautiful corner among many universes. However, Alex had one question brewing in his mind that wouldn''t let him rest. " Old man, " Alex said, drawing his companion''s attention. " What is it, son? " the old man replied, turning his head towards Alex. " Why did Nyarlathotep say she would be waiting for me at Azathoth''s throne? " Alex asked. The old man paused for a moment before answering. " Sorry, son, but I can''t answer that question right now, " the old man said in an apologetic tone. " So you can''t answer yet... " Alex murmured, stroking his chin and sinking into thought. His thoughts revolved around why the old man couldn''t provide an answer. Suddenly, an ancient legend popped into Alex''s mind, which also contained a prophecy that led to many events. " You can''t tell me because, hearing it, I might try to avoid my fate, but subconsciously I would still move towards the event that would lead me there. Like with Odin, when he was foretold to be killed by Fenrir, " Alex speculated, finishing his thoughts. " That''s right, I''m sometimes amazed at how easily you deduce these things, " the old man said with a kind smile. " It''s just obvious conclusions in such situations, " Alex replied, also smiling. " So why did you bring me here, old man? " Alex asked, looking at his companion, who was now clearly trying to find the right answer to this question. Alex watched as the old man pondered, and at that moment he reached for his pocket again, realizing once more that his cigarettes weren''t here. All he could do was resign himself and wait for the old man to provide an answer. To be continued... Chapter 73 - 73: New Encounters Alex watched the old man, who had fallen silent after his question. Deciding to use this moment, Alex looked around, as he hadn''t had the chance to really take in the place last time. He scanned the surrounding space, looking for anything to focus on. The ground beneath his feet was snow-white, not so bright as to hurt the eyes, but more like the first snow¡ªsoft and soothing. Above, stars twinkled peacefully, as if they were living worlds filled with life. This entire place felt like the starting point, the place where everything began, a workshop where the old man created his greatest masterpiece¡ªlife. "I wouldn''t mind staying here longer," Alex thought as he gazed at the stars shining in the sky. "It''s a shame that others can''t see this beauty," he muttered. Alex continued to stare at the stars, lost in his thoughts, momentarily forgetting everything around him. This was exactly the peaceful life he had dreamed of. The only thing he regretted was that his family wasn''t here. He wished he could show them this beauty. " I see you like it here, son," the old man said, having finished his contemplation and noticing the peaceful expression on Alex''s face as he continued to look at the stars. "It''s truly a beautiful place. It''s so peaceful here... I wish my family could see this too," Alex replied with a smile, not taking his eyes off the distant stars. " Indeed, because this is where it all began, " the old man confirmed, also looking up at the starry sky and smiling at his creation. For a while, they stood in silence, enjoying the view. Then Alex lowered his head and turned his gaze to the old man, who was smiling peacefully as he looked at the stars. " I''m not here by chance, am I, old man? " Alex asked, drawing the old man''s attention, who now lowered his head with the same peaceful smile. " Correct, I need your help with some things, " the old man nodded, confirming Alex''s words. " And what exactly does that entail? " Alex raised an eyebrow, showing his interest. " I want you to save several worlds from destruction, " the old man replied calmly, waiting for Alex''s reaction. Alex placed his hand on his chin, lost in thought. Several scenarios crossed his mind as to why his help might be needed and how it could lead to the end of a world without external intervention. " If possible, I''d like more details. I need to know what I''m getting into, " Alex said, lowering his hand and habitually reaching for a notebook, which, of course, wasn''t there. Realizing this, Alex sighed, while the old man merely smiled, watching his forgetful actions. " Aren''t you curious why I can''t do this myself? " the old man asked, observing as Alex fumbled in his pockets. Alex stopped his attempts and looked at the old man, who was waiting for his answer. " Hmm... If I understand correctly, you''ve decided not to interfere with your creation, and all your children, whether they be angels or someone else, also cannot interfere because of your rule, " Alex said after a brief thought. " And if they do interfere, their intervention is minimal, as much as possible. For example, Lucifer, who helps a detective solve crimes, " he continued, sharing his assumptions. " But since I came after this rule was established, I can interfere in all of this, " Alex concluded and looked at the old man, who had an expression of surprise on his face. The old man was amazed at the accuracy of Alex''s assumptions. He was momentarily taken aback, but soon a fatherly smile appeared on his face. " You''re right, son, you aren''t bound by this rule, " the old man confirmed with a smile. " Well, can you tell me more about what awaits me? " Alex said, waving his hands as if urging the old man to start his story. The old man shook his head, watching these antics. " I need you to save worlds, just as you did with your own, " the old man replied. " That''s a bit vague, to be honest, " Alex admitted, looking at the old man with a wry smile. The old man sighed and decided to explain in more detail. " I need you to save worlds that have deviated significantly from their intended trajectory, " the old man said, and Alex thoughtfully rubbed his chin. " You mean you don''t want dark universes to appear or something like that? " Alex clarified, looking pensively at the old man. The old man only smiled mysteriously and said nothing more. " Isn''t that something the world forger should handle? " Alex asked, raising an eyebrow. " You already know the answer to your question, son, " the old man replied with a slight smile. " Not exactly, " Alex stroked his chin, staring into space. " It''s just that the world forger is supposed to be dead or already dead at the hands of Barbatos, who is trying to gather a group of dark knights." " This confusion with time is disorienting. He is supposed to die or hasn''t died yet, or his death is near... It''s all so tangled, " Alex continued, slightly frowning. " You''re right, he is supposed to die in the future. But that doesn''t mean you can''t help. Sometimes dark universes appear unnoticed and infect the entire tree, " the old man said with a note of sadness in his voice. Alex pondered the offer. He understood that nothing could be perfect. Even if the world forger worked tirelessly, there would still be worlds that could go unnoticed and infect the entire tree¡ªthe timeline of the world. Alex rubbed his brow, realizing that his job would be significantly more complicated, aside from tracking avatars of the outer god. After finishing his thoughts, he lifted his head and smiled at the old man. " Well, I was planning to travel through different worlds anyway, " Alex said with a shrug, and the old man simply smiled in response. " You agreed to this task so easily? " The old man chuckled softly. " Well, you called me son, so why not help your old man? " Alex smiled, and the old man''s smile widened. They stood there, smiling at each other, and a silence settled around them. " I thought you''d ask for something in return, " the old man broke the silence. " You''ve already given me a lot, but... I wouldn''t mind a few things that might help in some worlds, " Alex said, rubbing his chin again, and a crooked smile appeared on the old man''s face. " And what might that be? " the old man asked, raising an eyebrow. " Well, don''t you know? " Alex raised his eyebrow in response. So they stood there, two people in the place where everything was created, looking at each other. Their gazes met and lingered until Alex couldn''t hold back and burst out laughing. The old man laughed too. " I was just asking a question, " the old man said, wiping tears of laughter from his eyes. " Yes, that was really funny. But I really do need a few things to blend in better in some worlds, " Alex said, also wiping his tears. " Well, we''ll see about your behavior, young man, " the old man said in a fatherly tone. Alex almost choked with surprise and started coughing, looking at the old man, who only smiled. " Oh, I nearly died again. It would be really funny if I died here from choking on saliva, " Alex said, clearing his throat, and the old man just laughed. " That would indeed be funny. Lucifer would probably laugh the most, " the old man said, with a slight smirk. " I''ll have to visit my new brother. I can already imagine his surprise when he finds out that Father created not an "Angel" but a "Demon". I should remember to film it, " Alex said, and the old man''s face lit up with a smile before they both started laughing again. Their laughter filled the place. Alex was already imagining Lucifer''s reaction to his true identity and decided to keep that moment in his memory. After finishing their laughter, he looked at the old man, realizing it was time to get down to business. " So, son, what do you want to ask of your old man? " the old man asked, looking at Alex. " I need just a couple of things: a weapon that will help me blend in with some worlds, and a phone that can connect to the network of worlds, if they''re modern, " Alex said, raising two fingers. " Can''t you create this weapon yourself? " the old man asked, surprised, looking intently at Alex. " I don''t think I have the capability right now. Firstly, my workshop is in another world, and secondly, I''m probably injured, " Alex replied with a wry smile. " Really? And why do you think you''re injured? " the old man asked, surprised that Alex had guessed his condition. " I haven''t reached my full strength yet, and that explosion probably took a toll on me since I used all available power, completely depleting my source, " Alex said, reflecting on his condition. " You''re right, you''re a bit injured, but it won''t take long to recover, " the old man nodded in response to Alex''s reasoning. Alex looked at the old man in surprise, who assured him that he would recover quickly. Realizing there was some truth to this, he thought about it. His injuries were probably related to the fact that the Nyarlathotep avatar had tried to turn him into a "donut," damaging the foundation in the process. And then there was the explosion, which may or may not have affected the castle connected to his soul. In the end, Alex could say he got off relatively easy. He decided to check his body''s condition when he woke up. "Alright, that''s future me''s problem. I''ll deal with it as it comes," Alex said, shrugging. The old man just shook his head at his son''s nonchalance. "So, what do you need to help with the task I want to assign?" the old man asked, looking at Alex. "Oh, right. I need Ebony and Ivory, Blue Rose, and a phone that will help me connect to the world network I''ll be in. I don''t want to buy or create a new phone in every world," Alex said, rubbing his hands together like an impatient child. "This is the first time I have a child so obsessed with weapons," the old man said, shaking his head as he watched Alex. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What''s wrong with that? As long as I don''t use them for evil, it''s fine," Alex replied with a shrug. "You''re right, everything you''ve created, you''ve used for good. Though, except for your stick..." the old man said with a crooked smile, recalling one of Alex''s inventions. "It helped reform bad people. And anyway, it only causes pain, not harm. Well, except for psychological harm," Alex added with a whisper. The old man sighed again, thinking of his other son, who also made him sigh often. Imagining what might happen if the two of them met, he felt a headache coming on. He could already picture the trouble they might cause, but decided to leave it for the future. The old man created in his hands what Alex had asked for. Alex''s eyes widened in surprise as two guns¡ªa black and a white one¡ªappeared in the old man''s hands, along with an exquisite revolver with a blue rose on the barrel. In the other hand, the old man held a phone resembling the old phone Alex used before all of this. The weapons and phone the old man held slowly floated toward Alex and merged with him. A childlike smile appeared on Alex''s face, finally receiving the long-awaited gift. "Thank you, Father," Alex said with a grateful smile. "Don''t thank me, son, it''s a small favor on my part," ¡ª the old man replied with a smile. Alex didn''t know what to say to that and simply fell silent. "Well, ready to go back?" the old man asked, looking at Alex. "Before I leave... Chuck from Supernatural ¡ª who is he?" Alex asked, eager to satisfy his curiosity. "Chuck, you say? Haven''t you already had some guesses after recent events?" the old man asked with a smile. "Don''t tell me he''s..." Alex began, his eyes widening in surprise. "Yep, that''s exactly it," the old man confirmed, grinning cheerfully. "No way, that''s not funny anymore. Guess I''ll have to go there and mess things up. And that should definitely be fun for me," Alex said, his face breaking into a broad smile. "Just don''t overdo it," the old man said, looking at the excited Alex, whose face was lit up with a smile. Alex grinned widely, imagining meeting those guys he had been following for 15 years. It only increased his desire to visit that world in the future. "Well, I''m basically ready to go back. It''s nice here, but as they say, adventures await," Alex said with a smile, and his body began to slowly dissipate. "Oh yes, how do I move between the necessary worlds?" Alex suddenly asked, remembering the most important question. "Use your sword, and you''ll figure it out," the old man said, and Alex only made a face at such an answer. "Alright, I''ll figure it out as I go, as usual. See you around, old man," Alex said, waving his hand. "Of course, son, we''ll see each other again," the old man replied, watching as Alex slowly vanished, like in a dramatic film. Alex was almost gone when his face suddenly took on the expression of someone who had remembered something. He looked at the old man. "Before I disappear completely... Are you mad at Lucifer?"" Alex asked, looking at the old man, who pondered the question. "Am I mad at him?" the old man repeated and thought for a moment. "He''s my son, and like any child, he went through a rebellious phase. But he''s still my son, and I still love him," he answered with a smile. "I''ll pass that on when I see him," Alex said, disappearing completely. As Alex vanished, the Creator of all continued to look at the empty space with a smile on his face. "Of course, son," the old man said quietly, looking at the place where Alex had just disappeared. Alex lay on the couch, his eyes fluttering, signaling that he was starting to wake up. He slowly opened his eyes and saw an unfamiliar ceiling. The first thought that crossed his mind was that everyone who gets isekai''d sees an unfamiliar ceiling. Smiling at the thought, Alex began to sit up. Grabbing the back of the couch with one hand, he got up and looked around. The couch he had been lying on was slightly worn and shabby in places. The room, despite its average size, felt cramped, and it was evident that it was a studio apartment with no separation into rooms. The sleeping area was only separated by a curtain. The apartment was dimly lit, with only the faint light of the sun filtering through the partially open curtains barely illuminating the space. "Where am I?" Alex thought, looking around. He felt a slight chill on his skin and, looking down, noticed the lack of upper clothing. "Why am I naked?" flashed through his mind as he glanced at his bare torso. "Thank God, at least the pants are still on," he said with relief, ensuring that his pants were still on him. Alex decided to check the condition of his body to ensure everything was okay. He began to carefully examine himself for any injuries or abnormalities. "Well, the physical body seems fine, and that''s already a relief," he muttered, noticing that he was not physically harmed. He then focused on his inner world to check the state of his core and mana reservoir. Closing his eyes, Alex delved inside himself for a thorough check. Once in his inner world, he began inspecting everything for damage. Various bubbles were floating around his core, and Alex guessed that these represented his weapons connected to him. Summoning one of the bubbles closer, he saw the current condition of Yamato. "Well, as expected, Yamato is in a bit of a rough shape right now," Alex said, looking at the sword, which was reduced to just the handle and a fragment of the blade. Alex sighed wearily as he looked at his beloved sword. "And ''a bit of a rough shape'' is putting it mildly," he added with a wry smile, looking at the broken blade. Releasing Yamato, Alex watched as the blade drifted back to its place, continuing to orbit around his core. He summoned another sphere, which contained the castle, and wanted to see what had happened to it after the explosion. "Well, you''ve been quite battered too, my friend," Alex said, observing the castle covered in cracks that were slowly mending. Alex continued to examine his internal damage, noting that his core was also slightly damaged, likely from the avatar''s attempt to pierce through him. "That avatar is a real bastard, said he wanted to eat me, and ended up touching my core," Alex said, looking at the cracks on his core. He continued his inspection and noticed that his mana reservoir was almost empty but was gradually regenerating. "I don''t see any serious issues, except that I can''t return just yet because Yamato is broken, and it will take some time before it''s restored," Alex concluded, finishing his check. While Alex was busy examining his internal injuries, the woman who had brought him to her home began to wake up. She rubbed her eyes sleepily, realizing that she had fallen asleep on the floor, leaning against the couch. Stretching to ease her stiff limbs, the woman turned her head to check on the guy she had brought home. Seeing him sitting with his eyes closed, her eyes widened, and her sleepy state instantly disappeared. She quickly got up, grabbed a sharp object from the coffee table next to the couch, and hid it behind her back. Approaching Alex, she gave him a gentle nudge. "Hey, how are you doing?" she asked cautiously, nudging him. Alex, who was in his inner world and focused on checking for damage, felt someone nearby and addressing him. Opening his eyes and turning his head, he saw an unfamiliar face right in front of him. A woman with red hair tied in a ponytail and a pair of dark brown eyes stood before him. Her beautiful face was marked by a peculiar mark under her right eye. Alex was slightly startled to see someone''s face so close, his heart missing a beat from the surprise. "Whoa, why are you so close? I almost had a heart attack," Alex said, clutching his chest as if he had been frightened. The woman looked at him, puzzled by his reaction. Why was this guy acting so strangely after waking up? And why was he so calm in an unfamiliar place? "What a strange young man," she thought, noticing his behavior, and her grip on the knife she held behind her back loosened a little. Alex continued to look at her, trying to calm down. After all, anyone waking up and seeing a face so close in the dark would be scared. "Where am I exactly?" he asked, looking at the woman in front of him. "You''re in my apartment," she replied, not taking her eyes off Alex. "Um... alright. Then the second question: who are you and how did I end up in your home?" Alex asked, wanting to know the woman''s identity. "My name is Gloria. I found you in an alley, all covered in blood," she answered, looking at Alex, who, slightly confused, tilted his head. Alex heard her name and turned to sit more comfortably. Placing his feet on the floor, he continued to look at Gloria, who was still holding one hand behind her back. "I guess, thanks for the help," Alex said with a smile. "Don''t mention it. And who are you, exactly?" Gloria asked, staring at him. "Oh, sorry. My name is Alex," he introduced himself, extending his hand for a handshake. Alex extended his hand, expecting Gloria to shake it. Her face showed an internal struggle, but she eventually hesitatedly extended her hand, touched Alex''s palm, and gave it a slight shake. "Well, now we''re officially introduced. So, could you tell me where my outer clothes are?" Alex asked with a smile. "Here''s your clothes," Gloria nodded toward the clothing on a chair. "But you''d better explain why there''s a hole in your shirt, all covered in blood, while you seem unharmed?" Alex just gave a crooked smile in response. "Even if I started explaining, you wouldn''t believe it," he said with a faint smirk. "Give it a try," Gloria insisted, her gaze fixed on him. "Ugh, this will be difficult," Alex sighed, rubbing his eyes. Gloria looked at Alex with distrust, like an alien trying to hide its true origins. When Alex stood up from the couch, Gloria instinctively took a couple of steps back to maintain distance. He noticed her mistrust and just smiled, understanding that he hadn''t yet earned her trust. Alex walked over to his clothes and started rummaging through his pockets. Gloria watched his actions warily, especially when he began searching through the pockets of his coat. Her hand tightened around the kitchen knife hidden behind her back. "Ah, found it! Thank goodness it''s not gone," Alex pulled out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and patted it with clear relief, as if it were a precious item. "What were you looking for?" Gloria asked cautiously, looking at him with suspicion. "This," Alex showed her the pack of cigarettes. "What''s that?" she wondered, noticing the strange box in his hands. "Cigarettes," he replied, pulling one out of the pack and putting it in his mouth. However, his hand froze as he was about to light it. "Cigarettes look different," Gloria continued to watch him, puzzled. "It doesn''t matter, they''re my cigarettes. Do you mind if I smoke?" Alex asked, pointing to the cigarette. "Go ahead," Gloria said, waving her hand. Alex headed to the window, unsure how to open it. There were no handles or buttons to lift the blinds. Gloria watched him, puzzled as to why he didn''t know how to do it. "What are you doing?" she asked, seeing him inspecting the wall near the window. "Trying to figure out how to open these damn blinds," Alex replied, pointing to them. "Why do you need to open them?" Gloria asked, bewildered. "To avoid stinking up your apartment with cigarette smoke. You let me smoke, but I''m not a jerk who''ll ruin someone else''s place," Alex said with a tone as if it were obvious. Gloria sighed, manipulated the blinds, and they went up. Alex looked at her with surprise, noticing how her eyes briefly glowed, but he didn''t feel any magic from her. When the blinds were fully open, Alex lifted the window and looked outside. What he saw made his mouth twist. "Well, shit¡­" he muttered, gazing at the futuristic cars and people in strange clothing. Gloria, finally realizing that Alex posed no threat, cautiously placed the kitchen knife on the coffee table. She glanced at Alex, who was hanging out the window, and noticed his face contorted as if he had seen something extremely unsettling. "What''s wrong?" she asked, watching as Alex continued to stare outside. "Can you tell me where I am?" Alex asked, turning his head toward Gloria, who was now standing next to him. "Don''t you know yourself?" she asked in surprise, noticing that Alex was waiting for an answer. "How would I know, considering I woke up in your apartment nearly naked and now see this," he said, pointing to the bustling city outside the window. "You''re in Night City," Gloria replied, starting to understand that Alex was indeed not from around here. "Strange name for a city, but who am I to judge," Alex muttered, looking back at the street. Gloria scrutinized Alex, trying to understand who he really was. The fact that he had no cyber implants and didn''t know where he was only confirmed her suspicions. Alex, lighting a cigarette, tried to calm the headache that had hit him when he realized which world he had ended up in. All he needed to do now was to gather himself and start collecting information about this strange city. "I''ve answered your questions. Now it''s your turn," Gloria said, drawing Alex''s attention. "Alright, ask away. I''ll answer if I can," Alex agreed, turning to her. "Who are you, exactly? And why don''t you have any cyber implants?" Gloria asked, closely observing his reaction. "What do you mean by cyber implants?" Alex clearly didn''t understand what she was talking about. "Cyber implants are mechanical prosthetics that replace body parts, something like this," Gloria replied, pointing to her eyes, which suddenly lit up. Alex studied her brown eyes, which briefly glowed with a bright light, like flashlights. He realized that these were advanced prosthetics, probably with multiple functions. "So, they work like regular prosthetics, but with additional features?" Alex asked, glancing back at Gloria, whose eyes had returned to their normal state. "Exactly. Now, answer my questions," Gloria said, not taking her eyes off him. "I don''t have these cyber implants because I don''t need them. And as for who I am¡­ that''s a complicated question," Alex said, tossing the cigarette butt out the window and closing it. "Not needed? And why is your identity a complicated question?" Gloria asked cautiously as he turned back to her. "If I start explaining, you''ll think I''m crazy," Alex shook his head and returned to the couch. "There are plenty of people like you in this city," Gloria noted, sitting at the opposite end of the couch. Alex looked at Gloria with surprise, pondering how to explain his nature without frightening her. He couldn''t just say that he was a demon who had arrived in this world after a battle with a terrifying god, and that he was from a fantasy world where adventurers conquer dungeons. "First of all, I don''t want to harm you. I''m truly grateful that you helped me when I was unconscious and cleaned the blood from my body," Alex began, expressing his appreciation. "No need for thanks. I just couldn''t leave you out in the rain, covered in blood," Gloria replied, looking at him. "As for my nature... You can think of me as a wizard," Alex said, noticing Gloria frowning, clearly skeptical. "Like those who pull rabbits out of hats?" Gloria asked, doubtful. "Well, almost. Just like this," Alex said, pulling a pack of candy from his subspace. Gloria''s eyes widened in amazement as she saw Alex''s hand disappear and then reappear with a pack of candy. "What? How?" she started to ask, but her words seemed to get stuck in her throat as she simply repeated the same question. Alex watched her reaction, realizing that he might have revealed more than he intended. He even thought Gloria might start overheating from the shock, though it might actually be happening due to her implants. "I told you, my nature is hard to explain," Alex said with a wry smile, looking at Gloria, who still couldn''t believe what she was seeing. "But how?" she asked again, and Alex, deciding to have a little fun, responded: "Magic," and a rainbow appeared in his hands. Gloria stared at the rainbow in Alex''s hands, unable to comprehend what was happening. It wasn''t some projected image ¡ª it was a real rainbow. At that moment, Gloria couldn''t believe her eyes, as if she had stumbled into a bad dream. The guy she had rescued was indeed a wizard. Unable to withstand the shock any longer, Gloria lost consciousness, and Alex merely watched as her eyes rolled back. "Well, that''s something new," Alex murmured, looking at the unconscious Gloria. To be continued... Chapter 74 - 74: A Conversation with Family and the Beginning of a New Friendship Alex looked at his new acquaintance, Gloria, who had fainted after discovering that the man she had helped was actually a wizard. He found it interesting to watch her reaction¡ªback in the DanMachi world, people had long grown accustomed to his magical tricks and would merely frown. But here, in this new world for him, everything was different. Although his mana reserves were depleted and the rainbow show in his hands was the only thing he could currently manage, Gloria''s reaction was far more dramatic. "Maybe I shouldn''t have surprised her so abruptly," Alex thought as he watched the unconscious girl. "Though it was pretty amusing," he added with a slight smile. Getting up, Alex carefully adjusted Gloria''s position to make her more comfortable and covered her with a blanket. He then returned to his seat, deciding to wait until she woke up to continue their conversation. Diving into his subspace, he began searching for useful items that might come in handy in this new world. As he rummaged through various objects, he realized he had almost no useful materials with him, except for his "idiot stick," which he wasn''t even sure would be useful here. He continued to dig through his inventory, mostly finding snacks he had prepared for Hestia and a strange girl he sometimes met on the streets of Orario and treated with candy. In his hands, he found a phone he had created to communicate with friends in the dungeon. At that moment, an idea came to him: "What if¡­" Alex muttered, pulling out his phone from the subspace and examining it closely. He thought about trying to merge it with the local phone given to him by the old man. As the two phones were brought together, they began to synchronize and fuse into one. "Whoa, it worked! I''ll have to thank the old man," Alex noted with surprise and satisfaction, watching his phone successfully merge with the new one. Now he had the ability to contact his family and find out what had happened after his disappearance. Hearing the familiar rings, he felt his heart beat faster. He remembered the times when you had to wait for someone to pick up. And luckily, he didn''t have to wait long. "Alex, where are you? Are you okay? What happened?" the voices of many people shouted from the other side, so loudly that he almost went deaf in one ear. "Hey, quiet down, I almost went deaf!" Alex laughed, moving the phone away from his ear. When the shouting subsided, Alex heard Hestia''s sad voice, who seemed to be crying. "Alex, where are you?" she asked, her voice full of tears. "It''s complicated," Alex replied, with a crooked smile. "What do you mean, complicated?" asked Hephaestus, who had snatched the phone from Hestia. "Hold on, I''ll show you. Good thing I set up the new projection system," Alex praised himself for his foresight with a smile. "What''s this projection function? I don''t understand anything," Hestia''s voice sounded, clearly frustrated as she tried to figure out the phone. "Give it here," Loki interjected, snatching the phone from Hestia. Alex rubbed his forehead, hearing those two bicker again, completely forgetting their worry about him. But then, a gentle voice calmed him. "Darling, explain to me how this works. These two have started fighting again," Freya''s voice sounded, and Alex smiled, realizing that at least Freya remained relatively calm and responsible. Alex began slowly guiding Freya through the steps to activate the necessary function. After several minutes of trying, Freya finally managed to turn on the projection, and Alex saw her face, which was so close to the screen that he could even see the delicate skin of her cheek. "Freya, you''re too close. Hold the phone at arm''s length," Alex said with a laugh. Freya heard him and moved the phone back, revealing everyone in front of him, including Hestia and Loki, who were still fighting. Alex smiled, understanding that they were all okay, though their faces looked a bit concerned. "Darling, am I holding it correctly?" Freya asked, holding the phone at arm''s length. "Yes, that''s perfect, don''t worry," Alex replied with a smile, watching Freya. "But why can''t I see you?" Freya asked doubtfully. "Oh, sorry, I''ll turn on my camera now. Then you''ll need to flip the phone so it''s facing up when I activate the projection on my side," Alex explained, noticing her puzzled expression. After waiting for Freya to flip the phone, Alex turned on his camera, anticipating their reaction. Freya frowned, and Hephaestus seemed no less concerned. Alex didn''t immediately understand the reason for their reaction until Freya spoke in an icy tone that sent chills down his spine. All their attention was focused on the fact that Alex was sitting shirtless. "Darling, why are you sitting without a shirt on?" Freya asked, her voice cold as ice. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex looked down and realized he was still bare-chested. He took a deep breath, understanding he had slightly messed up. "Well, it''s a bit of a situation, you wouldn''t believe it..." Alex began, trying to explain. Freya narrowed her eyes, her gaze still cold and focused. "Well, I''m listening," she said, her eyes darkening like black holes. Alex swallowed hard, feeling a lump in his throat from Freya''s gaze. He now understood that a wife could be a very formidable being, capable of intimidating even from a distance. "Do you want the short version or the long one?" Alex asked cautiously, hoping to lighten the tense atmosphere. Freya looked at him as if she was ready to pull him through the projection and obliterate him. Her eyes were so dark that it seemed they were about to swallow him whole. "First explain why you''re half-naked, and then everything else. Judging by your appearance, you''re fine. In very good shape, actually," Freya said, narrowing her eyes. Alex sighed, realizing that Freya trusted him and wasn''t too worried about his condition. "After the battle, I was thrown into another world. The woman who found me took me to her home and removed my shirt to wipe the blood," Alex explained, and the sounds of the struggle between Hestia and Loki immediately ceased. Hestia and Loki''s faces appeared so close to the screen that Alex could count their eyelashes. "What do you mean, she wiped the blood from your body?" they both asked simultaneously. Alex wanted to light a cigarette but realized that smoking in someone else''s home, even if he was allowed, would be rude. He didn''t want to take advantage of Gloria''s kindness, who had already helped him enough. "That''s why I was asking: do you want the short version or the long one?" Alex said in a tired tone. He noticed how the girls began exchanging glances before collectively turning to Freya, who didn''t seem at all embarrassed by their stares. She hadn''t taken her eyes off Alex the entire time. "Then go ahead, tell us everything from the beginning, from when you got sucked into the portal," Hephaestus finally broke the silence. "Well, as Freya already mentioned, this creature wanted to absorb my powers to become stronger," Alex began, and Freya nodded in understanding while the others started exchanging glances again. "By the way, how long have I been gone?" Alex asked, trying to gauge how much time had passed, noticing that the girls were still near Babylon. "About ten minutes since you were pulled into the portal," Hestia replied, placing a finger on her chin. Hearing this, Alex pondered, trying to understand the time difference between the worlds. If he was correct, when Gloria found him, it was late at night and raining. But when he stepped out of the window to smoke, the puddles had almost dried up. This meant he had been unconscious for about ten hours at most. "Why are you asking?" Hephaestus inquired, noticing that Alex had become lost in thought. "I''m just comparing the time difference between the worlds," Alex explained upon hearing her question. "But why?" Hestia asked, puzzled as she looked at him. "Because, apparently, time moves faster in the world I''m in right now," Freya answered for him, and Hestia''s face lit up with understanding. "Yes, that''s right. From my observations, I''ve been here for about ten hours," Alex confirmed, causing the girls to give him surprised looks. They started exchanging glances again, occasionally glancing at Alex, who was calmly sitting and smiling. "So, what exactly happened to you, and why did you end up in another world? You weren''t planning on traveling alone, were you?" Loki asked, partially opening one eye. Her words resonated with the group, and everyone began looking at Alex with suspicion. "No, I ended up here because someone decided to play a joke," Alex said with a crooked smile. "What do you mean, a joke? Who jokes like that?" Hestia asked indignantly. "Well, it went like this: after I was ''kidnapped'' and pulled into the portal..." Alex began, deciding to explain what had happened to him. Alex described in detail how he encountered the avatar of an outer god. He described the place where he found himself: surrounded by lifeless planets and a nearly extinguished sun. He said that the place was horrifyingly unpleasant, as if everything around had been dead for a long time. The girls wanted to ask questions about that place but decided to remain silent and wait for Alex to continue. Some of them clenched their fists, realizing that these planets were completely dead. Alex noticed their distressed faces, understanding that the situation with the planets upset them. But there was nothing he could do. Perhaps the planets would recover in the future, but most likely, they would simply become cosmic dust, and no one would remember that such planets ever existed. Alex asked if the girls had any questions, seeing their furrowed brows and realizing that they were even more worried about him. After all, a creature capable of draining the life from a planet and a sun wasn''t just an enemy you could easily defeat and forget about. They all shook their heads and asked him to continue the story of how he encountered this enemy. Alex decided not to describe or show what the creature he killed looked like because it was truly disgusting, and forgetting it would be difficult. He also doubted that madness could be triggered just by showing the appearance of this monster. After all, there are creatures that start hunting you if you see their face, no matter how that happens. He continued to recount how they clashed in battle and why the creature wanted to absorb him. Freya, who had proposed this theory herself, nodded, understanding that it was possible. After all, even the gods of this world are quite vengeful and willing to go to great lengths for revenge, although they''ve become more peaceful over the past millennia. Alex wasn''t sure if he should tell them that they tried to turn him into a doughnut. He had already mentioned that he was covered in blood and that the woman who saved him had cleaned him up. Pausing, he started to wonder if he should reveal this detail or just continue the story as usual. "Why did you go silent? What happened after you wounded it?" Loki asked, watching Alex closely, noticing his internal struggle. With a crooked smile, Alex made his decision and continued, "Well, after that..." He described how he severed the avatar''s leg, after which it became much more serious and angrier, as if it had remembered something from the past. "Why did the avatar''s behavior change so suddenly?" Hestia asked, not understanding why it initially looked down on Alex and then became so enraged. "Maybe it reminded him of something, and he decided to stop wasting time and tried to absorb Alex quickly," Freya suggested, listening carefully and piecing together the details of the story. "Maybe, but it didn''t share any details with me," Alex replied with a slight smirk. Alex watched as the girls discussed possible reasons for the avatar''s mood change. He could only shake his head, seeing how quickly they calmed down, even though they had just been worried about him. "Can I continue, or are you all going to keep chatting?" Alex asked tiredly, causing everyone to fall silent and look at him sheepishly. "Sorry, dear, go on," Freya said apologetically, and the other girls also looked guilty for interrupting him. Alex took a deep breath and continued, "When the avatar got serious, it summoned some black miasma to limit my vision. It wanted to turn me into a doughnut." The girls'' eyes widened at this revelation, and they began frantically examining Alex''s body through the projection. "Don''t worry, I''m fine, I''ve already healed my body. That bastard just touched my core and damaged it a little. Although I''m not sure how that''s even possible," Alex said, pondering how the avatar managed to damage his core. "It''ll take some time for me to fully recover, but don''t worry, I''m okay," he added with a smile. Alex showed the spot where the wound should have been, but there were no marks or scars. The girls tried to see it, but since they were only looking at a projection, they decided to take his word for it. He continued to explain how he summoned his fortress to boost his strength and used a full-scale spell to erase the avatar''s body. At this point, Alex decided to stop, not wanting to mention the woman who "joked" with him, or as she put it, gave him the incentive to come to her. "You''re holding something back, dear," Freya said, narrowing her eyes, noticing that Alex had fallen silent. "It''s not so much that I''m holding back¡­ I just don''t fully understand what''s going on myself. In the end, the one who controls the avatar showed up," Alex admitted, sighing heavily, realizing that he would have to deal with Nyan-Nyan and her desire to bring him to Azathoth''s throne. "She?" Hephaestus asked. "Yeah, her. Her avatar wanted to become independent and was hiding. Eventually, when it decided to have some fun destroying our world, it noticed me and changed its plans," Alex explained, rubbing his forehead. "And then what?" Aria suddenly asked, stepping forward. Alex looked at her in surprise, not knowing how to react to her sudden outburst. The goddesses watched in astonishment as Aria suddenly leaped forward and stared at Alex, who grimaced. "I''m not going to go into detail to avoid causing you any unnecessary trouble. She blew up her avatar to give me ''incentive,'' as she calls it, and to force me to come to a certain place," Alex sighed. "We made a bet on who would surrender first¡ªme or her. If I lose, I''ll have to go there," Alex continued, noticing that the girls were looking at him with confusion but chose not to ask further questions for now. "What kind of place is it?" Loki asked, peeking her face so only her eyes were visible. "You don''t need to know what that place is or who resides there. Even mentioning the names of beings from that place could have unpleasant consequences. So it''s better not to talk about it," Alex said, not wanting to discuss the Primordial Chaos and its inhabitants. The girls exchanged glances but decided to trust Alex on this matter, since nothing seemed to be threatening him at the moment, which was a relief. "Alex, when will you return?" Hestia asked, pushing Loki aside. "Well, how should I put this..." Alex summoned Yamato and showed its condition. He held the broken sword in his hands and could only sigh, realizing that he currently had no way out. "As you can see, Yamato is broken, and I''m currently stuck in this world. But don''t worry, nothing threatens me here, and due to the time difference, it will be only a short while before I return," Alex said with a smile, putting Yamato away. "Then how long will it take for you to come back?" Freya asked calmly, understanding that Alex was fine, even if he was far away. "I''ll return when Yamato is repaired and my core is healed," Alex answered with a smile. He was smiling while looking at the girls, but suddenly he was struck by a realization that upset him. "What''s wrong? Are you in pain? Were you badly hurt after all?" Hestia began to ask, noticing the change in Alex''s expression. "No, I just realized that in this world I have nothing. No money for lodging, no workshop... Basically, I''m starting from scratch again," Alex said, putting his hand on his face, wanting to scream but holding back because Gloria was either resting or unconscious. "Oh, dear, you''re acting like a child again," Freya said, tiredly putting a hand to her forehead, realizing that her husband was still the same. Hearing his words, the others just shook their heads, understanding that Alex hadn''t changed since he started interfering in matters of those who wanted to destroy the world. Alex removed his hand from his face upon hearing Freya''s words, and his face twisted. What was childish about his behavior? He was thinking like an adult who found himself in an unfamiliar place and now needed to find lodging and work to earn money. Most likely, he''d have to take on jobs that didn''t require documentation, as he didn''t even have an identity in this world to register. "Alright, never mind," Alex said, waving his hand, not wanting to continue the conversation. "Anyway, I''ll call from time to time to show that I''m okay and that you shouldn''t worry. For now, we should say goodbye because I need to gather information about this world," Alex said with a serious face, knowing that he knew nothing about the world. "When you gather the information, don''t forget to share it. We''re all interested in what kind of world you visited," Loki said, expressing the general opinion. "Of course. And, Hestia, before I forget: if you happen to meet a sweet little girl in a black dress with white hair and yellow eyes, give her these candies. She loves them," Alex said, pulling out a pack of candies he always carried with him to give to the girl whenever he encountered her. "What girl? When did you get to know any child?" Hestia asked, not understanding when Alex had managed to do that. "Ask Freya; she''ll tell you," Alex said, not wanting to explain that he was involved in charity work with Freya and helped poor children in Orario. Hestia turned to Freya and looked at her intently. "Then don''t forget to bring back souvenirs when you come home. And alcohol would be best," Loki interjected, revealing her true desire in that statement. "I''ll see what I can find. But first, I need money," Alex said with a crooked smile, looking at Loki, who was already drooling at the thought of alcohol from another world. It seemed like Loki had married him just for that. He couldn''t refuse Loki, recalling how she had attacked him when she got drunk. It happened that night when she burst into his room and attacked him. "Alright then, ladies, I''ll call about once a week in this world''s time. For you, it will be roughly every seven to eight hours," Alex said with a smile. "Take care, Alex/Dear/Husband!" the girls shouted simultaneously, causing a smile to appear on Alex''s face. "You be careful too," Alex said, disconnecting. Alex leaned back on the couch with a smile, staring at the ceiling. He covered his face with his hand, but the smile remained. However, it quickly faded as he imagined what might await him in this city. The more modern and brightly lit the city is at night, the darker its streets tend to be. Alex knew full well that in a modern world, there are all kinds of dregs¡ªdrug addicts, criminals, and other outcasts. "This city is probably a real dump, where all kinds of societal outcasts gather," Alex thought, keeping his eyes fixed on the ceiling. Lost in his thoughts, he considered how terrible this world might be, where cyber implants are common and corporations have taken over the entire market. He understood that such technology could be used for criminal purposes, meaning that this world would be rife with gangs and other criminal organizations. "What a mess... It looks like I''ll have to put in a lot of effort not to destroy everything around me," Alex thought, tiredly rubbing his forehead, realizing that if he accidentally got into trouble, it wouldn''t be easy to get out of it. He rubbed his forehead, understanding that it was better not to use magic in this world. The more technologically advanced a world is, the more eyes are watching. Alex clearly didn''t want to become a subject of study for some corporation that might place a bounty on his head. "I''ll have to manage without magic and my magical arsenal for now, just use guns until I find a place for a workshop where I can create something useful," Alex said aloud, mentally weighing his options. "Or I''ll create something with magic when my mana is restored," he added, with a crooked smile. As Alex pondered how to navigate this world, Gloria, who had lost consciousness, began to regain her senses. Her eyes flickered slightly, indicating that she was about to wake up. Suddenly, she sat up abruptly, breathing heavily. "Ugh, I had such a strange dream," Gloria said, pressing her hand to her forehead. Alex heard Gloria mumbling to herself and lowered his head, watching her sit on the couch, holding her head. "And what was your dream about?" Alex asked, looking at her. "I dreamt that I brought a strange guy home who was all covered in blood, and then it turned out he was a wizard," Gloria said, realizing the absurdity of the situation, thinking it was just a dream. She didn''t immediately realize that someone was talking to her. "Yeah, lucky you," Alex smirked. Gloria finally realized that someone was speaking to her. Like a robot, she slowly turned her head and saw Alex at the other end of the couch, waving at her. Her eyes widened in shock¡ªeverything she thought was a dream turned out to be real. She threw off the blanket Alex had covered her with and quickly got up from the couch. "YOU! YOU''RE REAL!" Gloria shouted, pointing at Alex. "Yeah, real," Alex replied, making a heart shape with his fingers. "But how? How is this possible?" Gloria started asking questions again, speaking so quickly that she began to breathe heavily. "Calm down, and I''ll explain everything. But not everything, of course, you understand why," Alex said, trying to calm her down. "Okay," Gloria replied, gradually calming down. She sat back on the couch, deciding to listen to Alex''s story about how he ended up in the alley. She was curious about magic, but with everything that had piled up on her lately, she couldn''t handle the shock and had lost consciousness. Gloria noticed the unfamiliar blanket and looked at Alex, who had been smiling gently all this time. She realized that he had covered her when she lost consciousness. Gloria felt a warmth in her heart¡ªshe remembered her son, who used to do the same thing as Alex. He would cover her with a blanket when she fell asleep on the couch, exhausted after work, without having time to change or eat. Alex noticed that Gloria''s face had become sad. He wanted to ask what happened, but he knew it wasn''t the right time for such personal questions since they weren''t that close yet. If Gloria wanted to, she would tell him when the time was right. For now, it was best to tell her only the minimum he could, as walls have ears. And since he didn''t have his own place yet, some things were better kept secret. To be continued... Chapter 75 - 75 Gloria Martinez and the Demon King Alex watched as Gloria slowly sat down on the couch opposite him, clutching her chest tightly. He didn''t rush her, simply waiting for her to calm down and be ready to talk. Gloria took a deep breath, trying to pull herself together, and focused her gaze on Alex, suddenly noticing one detail that distracted her. "Why are you still shirtless?" she asked, looking at him in surprise. Alex glanced down at himself and realized that he hadn''t put on a shirt, even while talking to his family. Embarrassed, he looked at Gloria, unsure how to explain. "Sorry, I somehow completely forgot," he said awkwardly, his tone apologetic. Alex retrieved a black T-shirt from his subspace and quickly put it on. Adjusting his clothes, he nodded to himself, satisfied with the result. Gloria watched in astonishment as he reached into thin air and pulled out a T-shirt. It all seemed incredibly new and interesting to her. "How does that even work?" she blurted out, unable to take her eyes off Alex. Alex pondered, stroking his chin, trying to find a simple way to explain. "Imagine it''s like a huge pocket in a coat where you can store anything," he replied, trying to put it in simple terms. Gloria tilted her head, trying to make sense of his explanation. Alex, noticing her confusion, wasn''t sure how to explain this to someone who had never encountered magic before. "You''re talking about a pocket, but why does your hand disappear into thin air?" she asked, not taking her eyes off him as he reached into the subspace again. Alex paused, pulling out a pack of candy, and decided to have a snack. "It used to be like a pocket, but I''ve improved it, and now I can pull things out from anywhere," he said, and began demonstrating how he retrieved items from different parts of his inventory. Gloria watched his actions with fascination, amazed by what she saw. "Can you show me something else from your magic?" she asked with clear interest. Alex smiled awkwardly, unsure how to explain that his magical abilities were currently limited. "Um, sorry, but I can''t right now. It''s not that I don''t want to; it''s just that the current circumstances don''t allow me to use magic," he explained, a bit awkwardly. Gloria looked at him closely, briefly doubting whether he was really a wizard. But remembering how he pulled things out of thin air, her doubts faded, although a new question arose. "Is it related to the condition I found you in?" she asked, gazing intently at him. "Yes, it is. Because of what happened, my abilities are severely limited right now. As you said, I can only ''pull a rabbit out of my hat,''" Alex said with a weary smile, beginning to rub his forehead. Gloria noticed his fatigue and realized that while he seemed physically healthy, he probably had other, deeper problems. Although she worked in a hospital, she didn''t exactly know how to treat wizards. "I didn''t notice any physical issues when I was cleaning the blood off you, so what happened to you? Why did you end up here?" she finally asked the obvious question. Alex pondered how to answer in a way that wouldn''t scare her. "I encountered an enemy and lost consciousness. When I came to, I met you," he replied, omitting many details. "So, your enemy could come back?" Gloria asked cautiously, looking at him with concern. "No, he definitely won''t be able to," Alex replied with a soft smile. Gloria sighed in relief, realizing that there was no longer any danger. Alex noticed her sigh and understood her anxiety. If he were in her place, he would have been worried too. "Don''t worry, Gloria. If anything happens, I''ll be able to protect you. Even though we just met today, you''ve helped me a lot, and I don''t know how I can thank you," Alex said, trying to reassure her. Gloria looked at the young man in front of her, and her thoughts involuntarily drifted to her son, who used to say the same words to her¡ªthat he would protect her and was grateful for everything she did for him. Seeing tears welling up in Gloria''s eyes, Alex realized that his words had struck a chord, but he didn''t know how to ask about the reason for her distress. However, he knew one way to comfort the woman before him. Stepping closer, Alex gently embraced Gloria, pulling her close to his chest so she could feel safe and release the bitterness in her heart. It didn''t matter to him that they had met only a few hours ago¡ªhe couldn''t allow this kind woman to cry. Feeling his embrace, Gloria clutched his clothes, and the tears flowed even more. Alex softly stroked her back, helping her to calm down. He didn''t ask questions; he just wanted to give her the chance to free herself from at least a part of the heavy burden weighing on her soul. After some time, Gloria stopped crying but still didn''t let go of Alex, finding comfort and protection in his arms. She began to trust him, knowing that he had shared his secrets with her, even if he hadn''t told her everything. This act of trust showed her that he wasn''t afraid to open up to her. Alex noticed that Gloria was no longer crying, but he continued to stroke her back, humming a quiet melody to help her feel calmer. "Do you feel better now?" he gently asked, interrupting the humming. Gloria heard his voice and realized the situation she was in, but still didn''t want to let go. She desperately needed this feeling of safety. "Mm, thank you for doing this for me," she whispered shyly, not lifting her head. "It''s okay. You''ve helped me much more, and this is the least I can do for you," Alex replied, continuing to gently stroke her back. After a little more time, Gloria pulled away and looked at Alex with surprise, not understanding why he thought she had helped him so much. Seeing her confusion, Alex decided to explain: "You think you did something insignificant, but that''s not true. You found a stranger covered in blood lying in an alley. Instead of leaving him there, you brought him to your home. You didn''t even consider that I could have been some sort of serial killer or something worse," he said, explaining his gratitude. Gloria pondered his words. After all, in this city, it''s rare for anyone to help others without expecting something in return, especially if they don''t have money. Most people would probably have just walked by or tried to rob him while he was unconscious. "But still, I just helped you; it was just a coincidence," she said quietly, looking directly into Alex''s eyes and noticing their strange color for the first time. Alex realized that Gloria still didn''t understand the significance of her actions. "Think about it, Gloria, what kind of person would help a stranger, especially one covered in blood?" Alex asked, noticing that she was studying his face. He touched his face, wondering if there was something on his skin, and began to wipe off what he thought might have been dirt. Gloria noticed how Alex was rubbing his face and realized he probably thought something was wrong with him. She couldn''t hold back her laughter, seeing how seriously he was doing it. "You don''t have anything on your face, I was just surprised by the color of your eyes," Gloria said, trying not to laugh. Her mood had significantly improved after she was able to cry, as she had been holding everything inside for the past few days and couldn''t let her emotions out. Alex awkwardly let go of Gloria and lowered his hands, wanting to ask what had happened in her life that had caused such strong emotions. However, he didn''t want to seem insensitive or bring up painful memories by starting a conversation about what was causing her such deep sorrow. "If you want, you can tell me what happened. Maybe I can help somehow," Alex quietly suggested, meeting Gloria''s gaze, which froze for a moment. Gloria hesitated, unsure if she should share her story with Alex. But something about him made her trust him, and she decided to tell him her story. "I had a son," Gloria began with a heavy sigh. "You look so young... you had a son?" Alex asked in surprise, not hiding his astonishment. "Yes, I did..." Gloria said with sadness in her voice. Hearing her words in the past tense, Alex began to understand the reason for her pain. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to..." he apologized awkwardly. Gloria noticed his sad expression and couldn''t blame him for what he said. After all, he didn''t know what she had been through, but he still came to comfort her. "It''s okay, it''s not your fault," she replied with a slight smile, trying to reassure him. Gathering her thoughts, Gloria continued, "I had a son, David. His father died when David was still young," she said, glancing at a photograph on the wall. Alex also noticed the photograph, which showed a young boy in a school uniform. "What happened to your husband?" Alex asked cautiously, turning his head to Gloria. "He was a police officer and died in a shootout between gangs when he responded to a call," she answered sadly, recalling the day when her husband''s colleagues came to her with the tragic news. "He was lucky to have you," Alex tried to comfort her. Gloria smiled, understanding that he wanted to ease her pain. "Yes, he was a good husband and a wonderful person," she said, smiling through her memories. When Alex fell silent, Gloria decided to continue telling her story about her son, "After my husband''s death, it was just me and David," she began, gathering her thoughts. "I didn''t want him to go down a bad path like many kids here, so I worked tirelessly." "I sent him to a private school, hoping he would get a good education and find a decent job, away from all the horrors that happen in our city every day," she added with sadness in her voice. Alex noticed that Gloria was starting to feel sad again and gently patted her shoulder to comfort her. Gloria felt his touch and tried to smile in this difficult situation. "Recently, I was called to the school because David had hacked into their servers. I was really angry with him at the time, but I still couldn''t stay mad for long. I just wanted a better life for him," she said, and her eyes filled with tears again. "It''s okay, you''re a wonderful mother. David surely knew that you were doing everything for his good and would never want to upset you," Alex said, trying to comfort her. "Thank you. Those words mean a lot to me," Gloria replied gratefully, trying to hold back her tears and smiling at Alex. "When we were on our way home, we accidentally got caught in a gang shootout. I lost control, and we veered into the oncoming lane, where we collided with another car. We flipped over..." Gloria began to cry, recalling that terrible day. "I saw my son lying in a pool of his own blood on the road, and no one wanted to help him. When the rescuers arrived, they refused to save him because we didn''t have insurance..." "It''s okay, you can cry. I''m here for you," Alex said softly, hugging her again. Gloria could no longer hold back her tears and cried even harder, feeling Alex''s support. Alex felt deep sadness, understanding how hard it was for a mother to lose her child and see him die in her arms. He also realized that his own family had probably mourned greatly after his death, and he tried not to dwell on it, so as not to add more weight to his shoulders. He could only hope that the old man he met in another world had taken care of his loved ones. "Everywhere you look, money is needed..." Alex muttered quietly, realizing that without money and power, a person could easily become just another name on a tombstone. Alex held Gloria tighter, trying to comfort her, and at that moment, he felt a strong desire to find those responsible for her suffering and punish them. But he understood that in such a big city, where gangs could easily stage shootouts on the highway, it would be extremely difficult to find the culprits. This city was much worse than he had imagined. If in Orario such things were at least somewhat controlled, here it seemed like corruption reigned supreme. "Are you okay?" Alex asked cautiously, noticing that Gloria had stopped crying and had fallen silent. Gloria pulled away from him and looked into his eyes. A question was spinning in her mind: why was this young man trying so hard to comfort her when he didn''t have to? But seeing the concern on his face, she realized that he simply wanted to show care, just as she had cared for him earlier. Gloria felt warmth in her chest from this realization. "I don''t know... But thank you for trying so hard for me," she said with a slight smile. "It''s okay. If you''re uncomfortable continuing, I won''t insist," Alex said, looking at her with concern. "No, I need to talk about it, just as you said," Gloria replied with a sad smile. Alex didn''t pressure her and simply waited for her to continue. "When they brought us to the hospital, at first they didn''t want to admit us," Gloria spoke with visible anger, recalling that time. "But when they finally did and examined my son, they said everything was fine. EVERYTHING WAS FINE, THEY SAID!" Gloria clenched her fists so tightly that it seemed her skin might tear from the tension. Alex gently took her hand, trying to prevent any injury. Feeling his warmth, Gloria calmed down a bit. "My son was covered in blood, and they said he was fine and would recover in time," Gloria continued, her voice filled with anger. "I stayed with him in the hospital, thinking he really was better after the doctors'' help, but it turned out to be the opposite. At night, he took a turn for the worse, and they couldn''t save him. Internal bleeding..." Tears slowly began to roll down her cheeks. "When I saw my child''s lifeless body, I felt like a part of me died with him," Gloria stared into the void, recalling all the moments she spent with her son: their laughter, even their arguments when David got into trouble. She desperately wished it was all just a bad dream, but she couldn''t change what had happened. Alex gently stroked her back as she fell silent. "Gloria, listen to me," he said softly, and she instinctively turned her head toward him. "David wouldn''t want his most cherished person to be unhappy. I''m not asking you to forget him. David will always live on." Alex pointed to Gloria''s head and heart. "He will live here and here. He would want you to keep living." He carefully wiped the tears from her eyes. Feeling his care, Gloria recalled her son''s last words and smile, which were vividly etched in her memory. She pressed against Alex''s hands, which were drying her tears, and tried to calm down, understanding that David wouldn''t want her to mourn. "Thank you for trying to comfort me," Gloria said, feeling Alex''s support. His words gave her hope to continue living. "It''s okay. I''ve met many people who have gone through similar trials and tried to help them as much as I could," Alex said with a smile, noting that Gloria was starting to calm down a bit. Gloria looked at him in surprise, trying to comprehend how this young man had already helped so many people in situations like hers. "And how did you help them?" she asked, staring at Alex, who seemed thoughtful. "It''s hard to explain," he replied with a crooked smile. "Is it somehow related to your magic?" Gloria asked cautiously, suspecting that it might involve some form of magic. "No," Alex shook his head in denial. Gloria looked at Alex, who was denying any involvement of magic, and became curious about how he helped those who went through similar experiences. "Then how did you help them?" she asked with interest, observing Alex closely. "I helped them release all the accumulated pain in their hearts and become better than they were before," Alex replied with a light smile, recalling how Lily had furiously destroyed everything around her in Soma''s family. "And how did you help them get rid of that pain?" Gloria continued, thinking it might also help her. "Revenge," Alex said quietly. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''re not serious, are you?" Gloria asked in surprise, not understanding how that could help. Alex decided to tell her stories about Lily and Haruhime. He described how Lily, as a child, had to work hard from an early age to earn money and buy her freedom. But her hard-earned money was stolen by so-called family members, and she was left to die in a dungeon, forgotten. "Poor child," Gloria said with sadness, realizing that children in other places also faced such horrors. "Now she can stand up for herself. Now I''m more concerned about anyone who dares to hurt her," Alex said with a slight smile. "Is she really that good at fighting now?" Gloria asked in surprise. "Good is an understatement. Although she''s small in stature, her fists are heavier than you might think," Alex replied with a smile, remembering how Lily would turn monsters into minced meat with a single punch. "And what about the other girl?" Gloria asked, realizing that Alex had only talked about one. Alex returned to reality and continued. He described how Haruhime had survived the betrayal of her own father, who sold her for his own son to befriend influential children. Alex didn''t mention the gods, just said it was a noble family that exploited her. "Poor girl, she endured so much pain," Gloria said sympathetically. "You did well to help her." Gloria thought about how her city was also full of parents who sold their children for minor gains. "And how did you help her?" she asked. "I broke all the limbs of her father and brother, and then helped her become stronger. Now she is doing what she loves," Alex replied, remembering how Haruhime had happily sewn her first kimono for him. Gloria, hearing his response, looked at Alex with suspicion, not expecting such cruelty from someone who seemed kind and caring. But she could understand his feelings. Seeing that Alex remained silent, she also decided not to continue the conversation. They sat in silence, only hearing the noise of cars from outside the window. Gloria observed Alex''s profile, wondering where he came from, as his world was clearly far from the technology of this city. She remembered that he had mentioned he couldn''t tell everything yet and decided to wait for the right moment to ask him more. "So, what are you planning to do now?" Gloria asked, turning to Alex. Alex, hearing her question, only sighed tiredly, reached into his pocket, but at the last moment changed his mind and instead took out a candy, putting it in his mouth. Noticing Gloria''s curious gaze at the candy, he offered her a piece as well. She accepted, eager to find out what this treat was. "What is this sweet and delicious thing?" Gloria asked in surprise, feeling the sweetness spread over her tongue. "These are candies from my world," Alex replied with a smile. Gloria enjoyed the taste of the candy, realizing that she hadn''t tried anything like it in this city. The candy was sweet and fresh, as if she were eating fruit. "If you want more, here," Alex said, handing her a whole pack with different flavors. He mentally apologized to the little girl for whom these candies were intended. Somewhere deep in Chaos, a small girl frowned, feeling something had been taken from her but quickly forgot about it, continuing to eat her candies. Receiving the entire pack of candies, Gloria looked at Alex in surprise, thinking that maybe in his world such candies were abundant. She didn''t know that Alex created them using magic, relying on memories from his first world. They sat in silence, enjoying the taste of the candies. The sweetness slightly lifted Gloria''s mood, who had been feeling terrible lately and didn''t know what to do next. The guy sitting next to her helped ease her emotional pain. Even if just a little, his efforts were worth it. Gloria popped another candy in her mouth and glanced at Alex, who seemed to be lost in thought, sitting silently since he offered her the candies. "What are you thinking about?" Gloria asked quietly, looking closely at Alex. "Just thinking about how, in this new place for me, I have neither money nor a place to stay," Alex answered wearily, rubbing his temples. "I don''t even have any documents proving my identity. Which means I can''t find a job." "If you have nowhere to go, you can stay with me for a while," Gloria offered after a moment of thought. Alex turned to her, looked into her eyes, but hesitated. He was afraid he might cause her trouble and didn''t want to impose on her kindness since they had just met. Gloria sensed his hesitation and added with a smile: "Don''t think too much. Just stay with me." "Thank you, Gloria. You''ve already done so much for me, and now you''re offering to take me in," Alex said gratefully. "It''s nothing. You''ve helped me too," she replied with a smile. They exchanged smiles and laughed together at the situation that had brought them together so unexpectedly. Gloria couldn''t have imagined that she would save an injured magician who would then help her cope with her inner struggles. "Now all that''s left is to find a job," Alex said thoughtfully, stroking his chin. "What did you do at your previous place?" Gloria asked with curiosity. Alex pondered how to explain that he was something like a mercenary who fought monsters. After some consideration, he decided to describe it as a bodyguard profession. "Something like a mercenary involved in delivery and protection," he said, choosing his words carefully. "A magician doing such things?" Gloria asked in surprise, unable to imagine how that could be. Even though she wasn''t sure what exactly magicians were capable of, she considered them part of the elite society. "What''s so unusual about it? Delivery and protection are fairly calm jobs," Alex replied with a smile, raising an eyebrow. "Well, if you say so, Mr. Magician," Gloria smirked. Alex was about to respond when he noticed her eyes suddenly glowing with a yellow light, indicating that she was using her cyberimplant. He chose not to distract her and waited for her to return to reality. "Did something happen?" Alex asked, noticing that her face had slightly furrowed. "Everything''s fine, I just remembered something I needed to hand over," Gloria replied, standing up from the sofa and approaching a cabinet. She retrieved a gray box resembling a weapon case. Alex watched her actions closely and guessed that the box contained the cyberimplant she had mentioned. "What''s in the box?" he asked as Gloria looked at it with sadness. "It''s a cyberimplant that I was planning to sell to pay for David''s schooling," she explained. "And what are you going to do with it?" Alex continued to inquire. "I''ll sell it, as I planned. After all, as you said, David would want me to keep living," Gloria replied with a light smile, as if ready to start a new chapter. "And maybe I can help you find a job." Alex looked at her in surprise, not understanding how she could help him find work. He thought that perhaps Gloria was connected to someone who could offer him a job, possibly illegal, with immediate payment. After some thought, he decided not to refuse. Why not? Living this way was a new experience, and he was curious about what lay ahead. To be continued... Chapter 76 - 76: Heading to the Meeting Place Alex looked at the box containing the implant, and from its appearance, he immediately realized that this was definitely not something meant for ordinary people¡ªit looked like something straight out of the military industry. Understanding this made him glance at Gloria with surprise as she held a military-grade implant. To confirm his suspicions, he decided to step closer. "Could Gloria have somehow gotten her hands on an implant intended for military use?" Alex thought warily as he approached her. "She must know that holding onto something like this without the ability to protect it¡ªor herself¡ªis dangerous." As Gloria stared at the case, memories of her son surfaced once more. It was for him that she had obtained this implant, hoping to sell it and pay for his education. Feeling Alex''s presence near her, she turned to face him. Seeing his intense gaze on the case, Gloria guessed that he was curious about the implant''s appearance. Although she was only partially right¡ªAlex was not just interested in the appearance but also in the origin of what he suspected was military technology. "Curious to see what it looks like?" Gloria asked, handing the case to Alex. "Yeah, a little, but there''s something else that''s bothering me more," Alex said, eyeing the simple silver case thoughtfully. "You can check it out while I get ready," Gloria responded, handing him the case before heading to the bathroom. Alex placed the case on the coffee table near the couch, silently hoping he was wrong and that this wasn''t a military implant. Slowly, he opened the box, revealing a strange red device inside. He began examining it, trying to figure out its functions, but as he expected, there were no instructions. As Alex studied the implant, he noticed a system designed to inject some kind of liquid, which immediately raised red flags. Shifting his focus from the injection system, Alex concentrated on the device itself and realized it was meant to be attached to the spine. Then it dawned on him: the liquid was likely injected directly into the spine, granting the user special abilities. What those abilities were, however, remained a mystery. When Alex finally found the manufacturer''s label on the implant, his suspicions were confirmed. It bore the name of a company tied to the military-industrial complex. He smirked wryly. "Gloria, you''ve really gotten yourself into trouble with this implant," he muttered, staring at the company name. The name "Militech" didn''t sit well with Alex, and he decided he needed to find out more about them. He carefully placed the implant back into the box and closed it, pondering how this could affect future events. As he reached for his phone to check information about the company, Gloria emerged from the bathroom, drying her hair with a towel. She saw him closing the case and became curious about what he thought of the cyber implant. "So, what do you think of my cyber implant?" she asked, sitting down on the couch next to Alex. He paused for a moment, thinking about how to respond. The implant looked impressive, but there were too many questions: how many of these could a person use at once, what risks were involved in installing it? Alex didn''t know all the specifics, but one thing was clear¡ªit was serious business. "Impressive piece of tech, but I''m more interested in what it''s intended for," he said, looking at Gloria. She thought for a moment, trying to explain it to someone she assumed didn''t know much about technology. "It enhances reflexes and allows you to move faster," Gloria explained, trying to keep it simple. Alex listened carefully, realizing that she considered him somewhat uninformed in such matters. But her explanation helped him fully understand how the implant worked. "So, this implant attaches to the spine, and the injector releases a liquid that speeds up brain activity, slowing down the perception of time as if the world around you is freezing. It also enhances reflexes, allowing the body to react as fast as the brain works. Did I get that right?" Alex clarified, looking at Gloria. She stared at him in surprise, realizing that he grasped the technology far quicker than she had expected. Gloria looked at Alex with astonishment, not expecting him to understand how the "Sandevistan" worked and figure out how to install it so quickly. Now, she began to doubt if Alex was truly from a world of magic¡ªhis knowledge of technology made her rethink things. "Are you really from a world of magic?" Gloria asked suspiciously, studying Alex closely. Alex sighed heavily. He understood why Gloria assumed that his world was behind in technological development. Even he sometimes missed modern technology. "Yeah, from a world of magic," he confirmed, shrugging. "I''ve just made things way cooler than this, so I don''t find it surprising that I understood how it works right away." Gloria put her hand on her forehead, trying to imagine what he could have created that would surpass this implant. The thoughts her imagination conjured scared her. Alex noticed her pale expression and guessed that she was likely imagining something incredible and terrifying. He couldn''t blame her¡ªin most worlds, magic only existed in fairy tales and legends. "Gloria, I''m more interested in where you got this from than how it works," Alex said, eyeing her with curiosity. "I could start making things like this in my workshop whenever I get one." Gloria looked at Alex with disbelief, as if he were a mythical being straight out of ancient legends. "What do you mean, ''where from?''" she asked hesitantly. "When I examined the implant, I noticed the company''s name¡ªMilitech. They definitely don''t make products for ordinary people," Alex nodded toward the case lying on the table. Gloria averted her gaze, unsure how to explain that the implant had been obtained illegally. The thought that Alex might be disappointed in her actions frightened her. But Alex quickly picked up on her hesitation and understood that she feared his opinion of her. "Listen, Gloria," Alex said with a kind smile. "I don''t care how you got it. You told me you did it for your child, and I''m not here to judge you." "I''m only worried that someone might start looking for this thing, and they could trace it back to you," he added more gently, trying to reassure her. Alex''s words had an effect. Gloria felt relief, realizing that he wasn''t going to blame her. He was just concerned for her safety. This made her think again that Alex was too kind for such a brutal city full of blood and violence. She didn''t yet know that standing before her was a chaotic personality capable of creating havoc if he believed someone deserved punishment. "I work as a nurse at a hospital. When I arrived at the scene of a murder, I found this implant there. Then I contacted a friend who offered to buy it," Gloria admitted, gathering her courage. Alex decided to check later if anyone was looking for the implant and, just in case, prepare for possible consequences if it had been stolen from someone. In the worst case, he could use destructive force, despite the risks. "Alright. I''ll figure something out in case they do trace it back to you," Alex muttered, rubbing his face, deep in thought. Gloria watched him, unsure of what to say. He had taken her problems upon himself and was ready to protect her, even though he didn''t have to. "Are you sure you want to get involved in this? I won''t blame you if you change your mind. Besides, you said you can''t use your magic right now," Gloria asked, concern in her voice, as Alex continued rubbing his face. Alex lowered his hands and looked at her seriously, causing Gloria to glance away, unable to meet his gaze. "I said I''d protect you, and I will. I don''t need magic to deal with anyone who comes after you," he reassured her with an encouraging smile. Gloria didn''t know what to say. She was used to a city where no one helped without a reason. People died here daily, and no one wanted to take on the responsibility of protecting someone they barely knew. Was Alex really an exception? "Are you sure you want to do this?" Gloria asked, still seeking confirmation. "Of course, I promised, so I''ll do it," Alex replied with confidence, shrugging. "I can''t leave someone as kind as you. And if anything happens, we''ll just distract them by having the ''Cult of the Spaghetti Monster'' invade the city," he added with a wide grin, as if anticipating something fun. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gloria gave Alex a confused look. His strange smile and mention of some mysterious cult only deepened her doubts. "The Cult... of the Spaghetti Monster?" she repeated cautiously, unsure of what to expect. Alex''s eyes lit up with enthusiasm. He was about to introduce her to the mysteries of the "cult" but decided it was better not to scare her for now and offered a simpler explanation. "It''s nothing serious. My family and I just... reformed bad people. We even had a special task force chasing us," Alex explained with a smile, clearly enjoying the memory. Gloria was stunned by his words. At first, he had seemed serious and mature, but now he was showing a strange, almost childlike side. Maybe their actions were well-intentioned, but if a special task force was after them, it was far more complicated than he made it seem. "If it wasn''t serious, why was a task force chasing you?" Gloria asked, eyeing Alex suspiciously. "Oh, the people we punished were just whiners. They love to complain about every little thing," Alex shrugged with a smirk. Gloria placed a hand on her forehead, trying to make sense of his explanation. She couldn''t fully understand his motives. But in the end, she decided to leave it for now. "Alright, let''s drop it for now. I still need to bring the chrome to my friend," she said, trying to distract herself from the strange conversation. "Are you coming with me or staying home?" Alex thoughtfully stroked his chin, debating whether he should go out and meet the people who, according to Gloria, might offer him work. "I''ll go with you. If the city''s as dangerous as you say, I''ll protect you if anything happens," he said, standing up from the couch. "And how exactly are you going to protect me?" Gloria asked, looking at him skeptically. Alex opened his inventory and pulled out a few items. "With this," he replied, showing two pistols: one black, the other white. In his other hand, he held a strange revolver with two barrels and a blue rose on the side. Gloria stared in amazement at the weapons in Alex''s hands. Her doubts about him being from a magical world grew stronger. "Those are pistols and a revolver... Where did you get them if you''re from a magical world?" she asked the obvious question. "I made them myself. Just because I''m from a magical world doesn''t mean I can''t create things like these. Besides, they are magical, so it''s all good," Alex replied calmly, raising an eyebrow. Gloria sighed and raised her hands as if surrendering. "Aren''t you worried that others might find out they are magical weapons?" she asked, still concerned for his safety. "Everything''s fine. Ordinary people can use them too. The bullets are replenished with magic, so no one will know," Alex assured her with a confident thumbs-up. Gloria looked at him skeptically but decided not to dwell on it. She watched as Alex reached back into his inventory and pulled out a holster. Deciding to help, she approached him. "Let me help," Gloria offered, assisting with adjusting the holster on his shoulders. Alex accepted her help and adjusted the straps so they wouldn''t interfere with his movements. After moving around a bit, he holstered the pistols. Checking to make sure it didn''t restrict his movements, Alex drew his weapons a couple of times quickly to ensure everything was working perfectly. "Heh, I always dreamed of having these pistols when I first saw them. And now my childhood dream has come true," Alex thought, smiling like a child while holding the pistols. Gloria saw his childlike behavior and could only shake her head. "Let me help you with the other holster," she said, noticing how Alex was smiling like a kid at a fair. "Sure, thanks for the help," Alex replied, handing the holster for the Blue Rose to Gloria. Gloria took the holster and began securing it to Alex''s belt while he tried not to move. She finished, dusted off her hands as if she had done an excellent job. "Now you''re ready," Gloria said, nodding her head. "Hmm," Alex said thoughtfully, adjusting the holster for the Blue Rose, which hung behind his belt. Alex carefully placed the revolver into the holster. After drawing and returning it a few times, he checked to make sure it wasn''t obstructing anything. Satisfied everything was in place, he checked once more and prepared to leave. "Are you going out dressed like that?" Gloria asked, pointing at Alex, who was only wearing a t-shirt and was strapped with weapons. "Oh, right," Alex confirmed. He reached back into his inventory and pulled out a dark blue coat modeled after Nero''s clothing from DMC 5. After putting on the hooded coat, he decided to check how quickly he could draw his weapons while wearing the outerwear. Once done, Alex turned to Gloria to get her opinion. "So, what do you think?" he asked, expecting Gloria to inspect the coat. "I''d say it has a very interesting design," Gloria honestly admitted, examining Alex''s coat and its combination with the rest of his outfit. Alex smiled in response. "Well then, show me where we need to go," he said, turning to Gloria. "He''s already scheduled a meeting, and we''re expected," Gloria replied, heading toward the door. Alex followed her out of the apartment and waited as she closed the door. He was curious about how people here locked doors. The answer came quickly: it was a simple sensor lock requiring a fingerprint and biometric data. But it seemed things weren''t that straightforward, as such locks are easily bypassed, and it was likely the apartment owner just connects to the lock and closes the door themselves. Gloria nodded at Alex and headed for the elevator to go downstairs. After waiting for it to arrive, they began descending. Alex watched as the numbers on the display gradually decreased until the elevator reached the first floor. But instead of opening, the elevator began descending even lower. Alex thought, "We''re probably heading down to the parking garage," as he noticed the display showing -3. The elevator doors opened, and Gloria stepped out. Alex followed closely behind until she stopped, seemingly remembering something. "What happened?" Alex asked, catching up to Gloria, who had come to a halt. Gloria looked at Alex, unsure of how to respond. Amid recent events, she had completely forgotten that her car was currently out of commission. "My car is broken, and I completely forgot about it," Gloria admitted honestly, sounding embarrassed. Alex looked at her and couldn''t understand why she was so embarrassed. Given everything she had been through, it wasn''t surprising that she had forgotten about the broken car. "It''s okay. You''ve been through a lot. It''s not surprising you forgot," Alex said, trying to reassure her. Gloria shook off her embarrassment and started thinking about how to get to the meeting quickly. "So, how are we getting there?" Alex asked, looking at Gloria, who was deep in thought. "I think we''ll use the subway," Gloria replied, heading towards the elevator. Alex looked at Gloria in surprise. He was struck by the fact that a city this advanced still had a subway, and he was curious about what it looked like. "I wonder how it compares to the subway in my old world", Alex thought, catching up to Gloria. When they stepped outside, the first thing that caught Alex''s attention was the building they had exited. His first thought was that it resembled a human anthill more than a typical high-rise. "Strange building," Alex muttered, looking up. Gloria noticed Alex''s gaze at the building and asked, "What are you thinking about?" "I think this building looks more like an anthill than a residential building," Alex replied, turning to her. "You''re right, it does," Gloria nodded, understanding what he meant. She didn''t argue, knowing that many people see such structures as merely cold and faceless. "Where to next?" Alex asked, pulling out a cigarette to light. "The subway is not far, and then we''ll head to the meeting place," Gloria answered, moving forward. Alex followed her, looking around like a curious child. Despite living in a modern world, this city was on another level of development. Gloria noticed his behavior and thought with a smile," I wonder how old he is?" When they reached the subway station, Gloria paid for the entrance and led Alex inside to wait for the train. While they waited, Alex lit another cigarette, scanning his surroundings. Just like in his previous world, many people were engrossed in their phones¡ªmore accurately, their HUDs, as indicated by their glowing eyes. It seemed more convenient, as they didn''t have to look at screens and accidentally bump into passersby. "Nothing changes. People are still glued to their screens." Alex thought with a crooked smile, observing the crowd at the station. He stood next to Gloria, keeping an eye out in case there were pickpockets in the area as well. Alex carefully scanned the people until his attention was drawn to a girl who stood out sharply from the rest. She had white hair, with a strand of bangs dyed in rainbow colors. He couldn''t make out the color of her eyes since she was too far away, but her appearance was clearly eye-catching. Noticing Alex''s silence, Gloria decided to find out what he was thinking. "Did you see something interesting?" Gloria asked, turning to him. Alex looked away from the girl and at Gloria. "Not really, just thought I saw something," he replied, taking a drag from his cigarette. When he looked back in that direction, the girl was already gone, and Alex decided not to search for her, continuing to scan the area. Gloria realized that Alex was not being entirely honest but chose not to press the issue. Suddenly, she remembered she had forgotten to ask him one thing. "You never said how old you are," Gloria said, drawing Alex''s attention once again. Alex hesitated, unsure of how best to answer. Time was a strange thing, and figuring it out wasn''t easy. He decided to give the age he had used in the Danmachi world. "I think I''m 18," he said uncertainly, exhaling smoke through his nose. "You think? That''s not how it works," Gloria said, surprised by his vague answer. Alex leaned in closer and whispered quietly, "I''ll tell you later when there aren''t so many people around." Gloria nodded, understanding that Alex was hinting at something sensitive, and decided to continue the conversation while they waited for the train. She was eager to learn more about him and tried to avoid questions related to magic. Alex talked about his life but carefully avoided mentioning monsters or battles with gods. He left out many details, but Gloria picked up that his work resembled that of a mercenary¡ªonly in a magical world. When the train finally arrived, they boarded, and Alex stood close to Gloria to prevent anyone from getting too close. She looked at him, not understanding his excessive vigilance, as she often took the subway without problems. "What are you doing?" Gloria asked, puzzled. "Just in case there are pickpockets here. I don''t want you to have anything stolen," Alex replied, carefully watching the passengers. "You''re being too paranoid," she smirked, seeing no need for such caution. "Well, paranoia is one of my ''quirks''," he admitted with a slight grin. "And how many of these quirks do you have?" Gloria asked, raising an eyebrow in interest. "Heh, you''ll find out over time," Alex said with a smile, not wanting to reveal all his peculiarities just yet. Gloria didn''t comment further on his behavior and turned to the window. The train sped forward, and Alex, observing the passing buildings and streets, couldn''t help but notice how advanced this city was. "Almost like my old world, only everything here is much more high-tech," he thought, looking at the view outside. The subway ride seemed dull to him, and Alex began to wonder if it might have been faster if he had just run, taking Gloria with him. Suddenly, he noticed out of the corner of his eye the same girl he had seen at the station. She was weaving through the passengers, skillfully snatching items that fell from their bags. Alex continued to watch her without intervening, keeping a close eye on what was happening. He was curious about what these items were and why she was collecting them. Noticing that Alex was focusing on something, Gloria decided to ask. "Did you spot something interesting?" she asked, giving him a light poke in the back. Alex turned around, slightly flustered. "Well, how do I explain this¡­" He stepped aside slightly, giving Gloria a chance to see what he was watching. Gloria looked in the indicated direction and noticed the girl with white hair moving among the passengers. "Hmm, that''s Lucy," Gloria said quietly, recognizing the girl. Alex raised an eyebrow and looked at her in surprise. "You know her?" he asked. Gloria paused for a moment and decided to explain. (A few words from the author: I''m not actually sure if Gloria knew other members of Main''s group, but I thought about it a bit and decided it was quite possible.) "Yes, we know each other. She''s part of Main''s group," she replied, watching as Lucy approached. "Is she the one we''re meeting?" Alex asked, glancing at the case in Gloria''s hand. "No, that''s for Main," Gloria explained, pointing to the case. Then, with a slight smile, she added, "Why do you ask? Do you like her?" Alex just smiled in response, hiding his thoughts. He wasn''t sure how to answer Gloria''s question. Lucy was certainly his type, but having only recently arrived in this world, he wasn''t rushing into relationships. Moreover, he felt that he should first discuss it with his family. "She''s beautiful, but now isn''t the time for relationships," Alex admitted honestly, keeping his eyes on Lucy. "Why do you think so?" Gloria asked, clearly intrigued. "Well, for one, I''m under your care right now, and for another, I have neither money nor an apartment. You can figure out the rest," Alex said with a light sigh, hoping his mana would recover quickly so he could exchange something for money. Gloria considered his words and realized he was right. Although, considering he was a magician, she thought he''d find a way to earn money quickly. However, in this world, money wasn''t so easily obtained, especially if one didn''t get involved in dubious affairs. Meanwhile, Lucy, slowly approaching Gloria and Alex, finally spotted the familiar face in the crowd. Seeing Gloria, she was surprised to run into her here and remembered her recent loss. Lucy sympathized with her grief and, having finished her business, made her way toward her. "Gloria, it''s good to see you," Lucy said as she got closer. "I''m glad to see you too, Lucy," Gloria replied with a faint smile. Lucy, noticeably distressed, looked at her with sadness in her eyes. "My condolences for your loss," she said quietly. "Thank you, Lucy," Gloria replied with a sad smile that only slightly eased her pain. Noticing the young man next to Gloria, Lucy turned her attention to him. The tall guy with black hair, wearing a dark blue coat with a hood, stood out among the other passengers. From under the coat, she could see the holster straps, and his rainbow-colored eyes immediately caught her gaze. Lucy felt that he was clearly different from the usual residents of this city, as if he didn''t belong here. Gloria, catching her gaze, smiled and decided to introduce them. "Lucy, this is Alex. We met under quite unusual circumstances," Gloria said. "Hey!" Alex greeted with a light smile and a raised hand. "Nice to meet you," Lucy replied, slightly tilting her head. She continued to study Alex, who seemed to be completely out of place in this world. But what fascinated her the most were his eyes, which were mesmerizing and gave her a strange, captivating feeling. To be continued¡­ Chapter 77 - 77: Lucina or Lucy Alex curiously observed the girl whom Gloria had just introduced to him. He was surprised that Gloria knew Lucy. According to her, Lucy was part of a group led by a guy named Maine. Now that Alex could see her up close, he finally noticed the details he couldn''t make out from a distance. Lucy was a cute, average-height girl with white hair cut in a bob. The most striking feature of her hairstyle was a long strand on the right side, dyed in a rainbow color that shimmered with all its shades. Her light-red makeup highlighted her eyes, which were just as colorful as the strand. She wore a cropped white jacket over a black jumpsuit with red accents, white shorts, and tall gray stockings. Black knee-high boots completed her look. In turn, Alex also caught Lucy''s attention. His style seemed simple yet fitting. A dark blue hooded coat, black t-shirt, black pants, and boots. Weapon straps peeked out from under his clothing, but what captivated her the most was his pair of rainbow-colored eyes¡ªso unusual and mysterious. As they silently examined each other, Gloria watched with a smile. The situation amused her, but the prolonged silence began to feel awkward. She wanted them to do more than just stare at each other and start a conversation. "Maybe stop staring at each other and start talking?" Gloria interjected, drawing Alex and Lucy''s attention. Alex turned to Gloria, not understanding why it bothered her. He had no idea what to talk about with people in this world or what topics interested them. Lucy also looked slightly embarrassed, realizing she had been quietly staring at him. "So, what do you usually do?" Alex asked, deciding to start with a simple question. Lucy thought for a moment before answering, "I''m a netrunner." Alex frowned slightly, clearly not understanding what that meant. "A what?" he asked. Lucy looked at him in surprise, then at Gloria, who shrugged, unsure how to explain. Lucy decided to clarify, "Netrunners are specialists in computer technologies. We''re programmers, hackers who can move through data streams in cyberspace." Alex pondered, trying to grasp what he''d just heard. In his past, there were hackers, but now it was called something else. "Hmm, interesting profession. I''ll have to learn more about it," he muttered, stroking his chin. Lucy looked at him as though he were an outsider, newly arrived in this world, trying to understand how it worked. "And what did you do before meeting Gloria?" Lucy asked, wanting to learn more about the mysterious guy. Alex thought for a moment before responding, "You could say I was a mercenary. Took on different jobs. My hobby was creating weapons and various items." Lucy looked at him skeptically, then glanced at Gloria for confirmation. Gloria nodded, affirming his words. "You create weapons?" Lucy asked in a lower voice so no one else would hear. "Well, I probably can''t right now," Alex replied with a crooked smile. Lucy guessed that this was somehow connected to how he ended up with Gloria. "Does it have something to do with how you two met?" she asked, nodding toward Gloria. "You could say that," Alex confirmed with a tired smile. Lucy couldn''t understand why Alex smiled so wearily, as if he had lost everything. To her, that seemed like the most plausible explanation. "Then how did you two meet?" she asked, looking at Gloria and then back at Alex. Gloria hesitated, unsure how to explain their encounter. After all, she couldn''t just say that she found him bloodied in an alley, only to discover he was a wizard from another world. Gloria shot Alex a meaningful glance, signaling him to answer the question himself. Alex sighed, realizing he had to explain. "In short, Gloria found me in an alley, covered in blood, and took me home to help me recover," Alex said with a warm smile. Lucy looked over at Gloria, who smiled as well, confirming Alex''s words. She thought Gloria was too kind, bringing a stranger home without knowing who he really was. "And why were you covered in blood?" Lucy asked, intrigued by the details of the story. Alex decided to stick to a simple version and avoid mentioning magic. "Someone tried to take my things, and we had a fight. After that, Gloria found me," he said with a forced smile. Gloria was impressed by how smoothly Alex avoided mentioning magic and sorcery. "Aren''t you afraid of dragging Gloria into your problems? She''s been through a lot already. She doesn''t need extra trouble just because she decided to help you," Lucy said, defending Gloria. Alex was surprised that Lucy had started speaking on Gloria''s behalf. He understood her concern: if someone picked up from an alley says they were robbed, it could mean trouble would follow them later. "You don''t need to worry about that. I made a deal with the boss of the guy who tried, and we''ve agreed to stay out of each other''s way," Alex assured her, trying to ease the tension. However, Lucy didn''t seem convinced. Alex realized she wanted to keep talking, so he decided to take the lead. "Lucy, I get that you''re worried about Gloria. But believe me, I won''t put her in danger. As a result of everything, I''m now a nobody, and I have nothing left," Alex said, rubbing his forehead. The thought of being broke again was driving him crazy. Gloria, listening to the conversation, glanced at Lucy, who was interrogating Alex. She wanted to step in to smooth things over but wasn''t sure how to do it. "Lucy, listen. Alex definitely doesn''t want to cause me trouble, and he''s already told me what he''s been through. Do you think I wouldn''t kick him out if I knew people were hunting him?" Gloria said, looking at Lucy, who was frowning. Lucy didn''t want to believe these words. Her childhood had left a deep mark: she had been taken into a secret division of "Arasaka" and trained as a netrunner. She took pride in working for the most powerful corporation in the world. But things weren''t so simple. She and the other children were forced to explore forgotten areas of the net, where they encountered demons from the old world and viral AIs. Slowly, the children began to disappear, and one day Lucy and her comrades decided to escape. But only she succeeded. Eventually, she ended up in Night City, where she met the group and Gloria, the kindest woman she''d ever known. Lucy glanced at Alex, hesitant to trust him. "I''ll be keeping an eye on you," she said calmly after some thought. Alex wasn''t surprised by Lucy''s words and understood her caution¡ªafter all, in this city, betrayal and murder were common. "Of course, I don''t mind you keeping an eye on me¡ªjust not when I''m sleeping. I don''t like being watched while I sleep," he joked, trying to lighten the tense atmosphere. Lucy was taken aback. She had expected Alex to forbid her from watching him, as any normal person would prefer to keep their secrets. Gloria, seeing Lucy''s confusion, couldn''t hold back her laughter. Lucy shot her a surprised look, then glanced at Alex, who was looking at her with a kind expression. "What?" he asked, tilting his head slightly. Lucy just sighed, deciding that Alex was a bit strange. "Nothing," she replied briefly, turning to the window. Alex, not understanding what went wrong, turned to Gloria, hoping she would clarify the situation. "Did I say something wrong?" he asked, still trying to figure it out. "No, it''s fine. Lucy is just... the way she is," Gloria said with a smile, not wanting to delve into the details of Lucy''s past. Alex glanced at Lucy, realizing that her distrust was likely rooted in some deeper reason, possibly related to her past. But he decided not to probe into her life¡ªshe would share when she was ready. "Do we have a long way to go?" Alex asked, trying to change the subject. Gloria looked out the window, assessing their location. "We''re almost there. Why do you ask?" she asked, turning to him. Lucy, overhearing their conversation, also focused her attention on Alex, waiting for his answer. "Just... it''s boring and taking too long. I''d get there faster on foot," Alex complained, pulling a candy from his pocket. Gloria looked at him skeptically. Her first thought was that it was impossible, then she remembered magic but quickly dismissed it, knowing Alex couldn''t use it yet. "Was he planning to run or something?" she wondered, watching Alex put the candy in his mouth. Lucy was also surprised by this answer and frowned, not understanding how he planned to get there faster than the train, almost across the city. Her attention was caught by the strange thing Alex had put in his mouth. "Want to try one?" Alex asked, holding out a candy to Lucy, noticing her gaze. Lucy hesitated, unsure if she should accept the treat. Gloria quickly grabbed the candy and, without hesitation, popped it into her mouth. "Don''t hesitate, Lucy. They''re really good," Gloria said, chewing. Alex smirked, pulled out another candy, and handed it to Lucy. "Go on, don''t be shy," he said, gently placing the candy in her palm. Lucy stared at the candy for a few seconds, then decided to give it a try. She carefully unwrapped it and put it in her mouth. As soon as it touched her tongue, Lucy experienced a burst of sweet, fruity flavor. "I told you they were good," Alex said with a smile, noticing her reaction. "Mmm, this is really delicious," Lucy admitted, savoring the rich fruit taste. Alex smiled but said nothing, turning back to the window and watching the passing scenery as they neared their destination. Lucy, glancing at him, wondered where he was from and what secrets he might be hiding. "I need to find out more about him," Lucy thought before shifting her attention back to the city flashing by outside the window. Finally, the train stopped at the desired station, and the passengers began to disembark. Gloria, noticing they had arrived, prepared to get off but noticed that Alex was still staring out the window. Remembering that he didn''t know where they were headed, she decided to call out to him: "Alex, we''ve arrived," she said, gently tugging at his sleeve. "Already?" he asked, surprised, turning to her. "Yes, it''s time to go," Gloria confirmed, gently pulling him along. Alex allowed Gloria to guide him out of the train without resistance. They exited onto the platform and saw Lucy standing a little further away with a bag slung over her shoulder. The girl''s eyes were glowing violet, revealing her connection to someone via her cyber-implant. "Where to next?" Alex asked, turning his gaze to Gloria, who was patiently waiting for Lucy to finish her conversation. "Let''s wait until Lucy is done," she replied, pointing to the girl. Alex decided to occupy himself while they waited and lit a cigarette. Taking a drag, he exhaled the smoke through his nose and noticed that the day was gradually giving way to evening. "How quickly time flies," Alex thought to himself. When Lucy finished her conversation, she turned to them. "Maine is already waiting. We can go," she said briefly and headed forward. Alex and Gloria followed her. They walked through the streets until they reached a narrow passage in a wall leading to a door. "Some strange maneuvers to get to the place," Alex thought, helping Gloria squeeze through the opening. Opening the door, they heard a soft chime¡ªa classic signal for a shopkeeper that someone had entered their store. Alex looked around and realized they had entered a bar, which seemed quite ordinary at first glance. The place felt unexpected after the route they had taken. Behind the counter stood a man with short black hair neatly parted and a small mustache reminiscent of aristocrats from past centuries. Seeing them, he smiled, set down a glass on the counter, and greeted them warmly. "Gloria, good to see you!" Gloria smiled widely in return and waved her hand. "Falco, long time no see," she replied, moving closer to the counter. Falco looked at her with a touch of sadness. He had heard about the tragedy that had befallen her son, and his heart ached for the woman who had done everything possible for her child. His sigh betrayed his sympathy before he turned his attention to Lucy, who was standing nearby. "Lucy, are you done?" he asked gently. "Yes, everything''s here," Lucy replied, placing her bag on the bar counter. Falco took it and set it aside on the floor, preparing for the next step of their journey. Falco then noticed that, in addition to Lucy and Gloria, there was someone else with them. A tall young man with a notable appearance stood behind the women, immediately catching his attention. "And who have you brought with you?" Falco asked, narrowing his eyes and looking at Alex. Gloria was about to introduce him, but Lucy spoke up first. "This is Alex," she said, nodding toward him. "Gloria helped him, and he joined us to protect her." Falco examined the newcomer closely, slightly surprised, but his face remained warm and welcoming. "Nice to meet you, Alex," he said friendlily, extending his hand for a handshake. "Likewise," Alex replied, smiling back and taking a seat at the bar. Alex glanced around, studying the bar, which at first appeared ordinary but had noticeable technological elements. Thoughts of the pervasive technology in this world flashed through his mind again, and he decided that not all places had to be as he imagined them. Gloria, standing and looking around, was clearly searching for someone. "If you''re looking for the Maine, he''s over there," Falco said, pointing in the direction where the person was. "Thank you, Falco," she said and moved in the indicated direction. Alex noticed her leaving and was about to follow. Gloria, sensing his intention, stopped and looked at him. "Alex, it''s fine, you don''t need to come with me," she said gently, trying to dissuade him. "But..." Alex began, clearly worried. "No ''buts''. Nothing will happen to me, don''t worry," Gloria insisted firmly, with a smile that was both caring and stern. Falco watched their exchange with interest. He was curious about the connection between Alex and Gloria and why he was so concerned for her safety. "Stay here and wait for me," Gloria said firmly, stepping away. "Fine, fine," Alex grumbled, clicking his tongue. "And don''t click your tongue," Gloria said with a smirk, noticing his reaction. Alex sat back down, deciding not to continue the argument as Gloria was clearly in charge. Falco smiled, watching their interaction. He was pleased to see that, despite the tragedy, Gloria had not lost her spirit. He turned his gaze to Alex, who was lost in thought, watching Gloria leave. "So, how did you and Gloria meet?" Falco asked, polishing another glass. "She found me in an alley, covered in blood, and then took me to her home," Alex said, reaching into his pocket and considering his words. "She took care of me there." Falco was surprised by what he heard. It explained Alex''s gratitude but still left an air of mystery. "It seems fate brought you together," he remarked, keeping his eyes on Alex. "More like coincidence," Alex replied with a smirk, pulling out a pack of cigarettes. "Do you mind if I smoke?" Falco nodded silently toward Lucy, who, it turned out, was already smoking, not interfering with their conversation. Alex smiled, lit up, and thoughtfully exhaled the smoke. "Why are you so worried about Gloria?" Falco finally asked, studying Alex. "She helped me when I was in trouble," Alex looked at his cigarette and took another drag. "She took in a complete stranger, covered in blood, and cared for me. Now I want to repay her in any way I can." Falco was slightly surprised by Alex''s noble behavior. He knew Gloria was a kind person, but after everything she had been through, he had expected her kindness might have faded. However, reality proved otherwise. "Maybe you''d like a drink?" Falco offered, setting a can of beer in front of Lucy. "Sorry, but right now I''m poorer than those begging on the street," Alex replied with a crooked smile. "I''m treating, so feel free to order something," Lucy said, glancing at Alex. "Thanks, then I''ll have the same as her," Alex nodded towards the beer can next to Lucy. Falco smiled and fetched another can, setting it in front of Alex. Alex examined the drink, noticing the name "Broshef," and, raising an eyebrow, decided to try it. Opening the can and taking a sip, he was surprised to find the taste similar to regular beer but significantly stronger. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmm, not bad," Alex said, placing the can on the table. Falco merely smiled, saying nothing. "So, what were you doing before you met Gloria?" he asked, watching Alex drink his beer. "It could be called different things, but mostly it was deliveries, security, and other jobs," Alex replied, taking another sip. "So, you were a mercenary?" Falco asked. "That''s one way to put it, though I''m not sure what''s the best term for it," Alex answered with a crooked smile. Lucy, observing the conversation from the side, decided to ask a question that had been on her mind for a while. "Then why did you go with Gloria?" she asked, drawing Alex''s attention. Alex paused, considering the best way to respond, and set the can down on the table. "When we talked, I mentioned that I had nothing, not even documents. She offered to help me find a job that matched my skills," he explained, extinguishing his cigarette. "You don''t have any documents?" Lucy asked, surprised. "That''s right. After what happened to me, you could say I ceased to exist," Alex replied, shrugging. "I''m sorry, I didn''t know..." Lucy murmured, realizing the gravity of the situation. "It''s alright. As they say, what''s lost is found again," Alex smiled, trying to reassure her. Falco, listening to the conversation, looked thoughtfully at Alex. It was hard for him to grasp the extent of the hardships this young man had faced. "That''s sad to hear, Alex," Falco mumbled as he polished the counter. "Yeah, it''s fine. I just need to earn some money and find someone who can forge documents," Alex replied with a smirk. "Heh, you''re right," Falco smiled. Alex glanced at Lucy, sensing she had more questions. "Do you want to ask anything else?" he inquired, looking up at her. "Your eyes," Lucy suddenly said, pointing at his face. Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise, not immediately understanding what she meant. "What about them?" he asked, tilting his head. Lucy blushed, realizing she hadn''t clarified her question, and quickly corrected herself. "Where did you get such chrome for your eyes?" she asked, peering closely at his pupils. "They''re real," Alex answered with mild confusion, not understanding her concern. Lucy and Falco stared at Alex in amazement, as if he were an alien. Alex felt as if he had suddenly fallen from the Moon, puzzled by their reaction. "Why are you looking at me like that?" he asked, not understanding their reaction. "How do you connect with others? How do you do things that are usually done with implants?" Lucy asked, still staring intently at him. "Well, with this," Alex replied calmly, pulling out a regular phone from his pocket. He felt like someone who had suddenly landed in a distant civilization where his technology had long been outdated. Alex couldn''t explain that for various reasons, he wasn''t equipped with implants, though with research, he might be able to get them. The question was whether he needed them. "I haven''t seen such phones in a long time," Lucy admitted, examining the device in Alex''s hands. "You''re right, Lucy," Falco nodded. "I haven''t seen anything like it in a while either." Alex smiled sheepishly. He realized that phones had long fallen out of use in this world, replaced by cyber-implants. "By the way, since we''re talking about implants, I have a few questions for you. If it''s not too much trouble, could you answer them?" Alex asked, catching Lucy''s attention as she kept her eyes on the phone on the bar. Lucy turned to Alex, intrigued. "What do you want to know?" she asked. "How many implants can one person have?" Alex asked, pulling out a notebook and pen. Lucy looked at him with slight puzzlement but decided to answer. "It depends on the person and their ability to handle the impact of chrome on their body," she explained. "And why are you interested?" she added, noticing Alex writing in his notebook. "Just curious," Alex replied, distracted from his notes. "What happens if you exceed the limit?" Falco, who had been silently listening to the conversation, decided to chime in. "Exceeding the limit can cause cyberpsychosis," he said, continuing to wipe glasses. Alex looked up at him, waiting for more information. "Actually, cyberpsychosis can also occur in those who already have mental disorders. If they get too many implants, they start seeing themselves or others not as people, but as a set of parts that can be replaced," Falco continued with grim seriousness. "So, if someone with an unstable mind installs a bunch of implants, they could go insane?" Alex asked, taking notes. "Exactly. Haven''t you encountered such cases?" Lucy asked, frowning slightly. "No, that''s why I''m asking," Alex admitted, continuing to jot down his observations and ideas about implants. Lucy looked at Alex with a new sense of understanding. In her eyes, he suddenly reminded her of her past self¡ªa person who had been trapped in a laboratory and had escaped only to be found, bloodied and barely alive, by her current companions on the street. Her gaze softened a little as she thought that Alex might have gone through similar trials. "His work as a mercenary probably involved military training. That would explain his comments about losing everything and being pursued," she speculated, piecing together Alex''s past. Meanwhile, Alex, fully absorbed in his notes, didn''t notice her gaze. His thoughts were occupied with planning, but suddenly his hand stopped, and he realized he was forgetting his own rest, diving into new plans. Lucy, observing Alex as he wrote in his notebook, noticed him suddenly frown as if recalling something unpleasant. Her sympathy for him grew. She had mistakenly thought that, like her, he was raised by soldiers and that their destinies were similar. But in reality, his mission was far more complex¡ªsaving worlds and restoring timelines that had gone out of control. To be continued¡­ Chapter 78 - 78: Mains Group and a New Job Alex continued writing in his notebook, documenting everything he learned while in this world. One of his observations was that most people had cyber implants. What disturbed him most was the information about cyberpsychosis¡ªif someone with mental issues overloaded their body with implants, they could eventually lose their mind. However, the concept of "mental issues" seemed too vague. It was difficult to pinpoint what exactly could trigger an episode. Alex stopped writing and thoughtfully pressed the pen to his chin. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucy, who had been quietly observing Alex all this time, was slightly surprised to see him stop. She was curious about what might have caused him to pause. "Do you have any questions?" she asked, glancing at him. Alex snapped out of his thoughts and turned to her. "Not exactly questions," he began hesitantly. "It''s just that your words about cyberpsychos and how they become that way seem strange to me." Lucy raised an eyebrow, not fully understanding where he was going with this. Alex noticed her confusion and decided to elaborate. "Mental problems¡ªthat''s too broad a term. For example, depression is also a mental illness and can lead people to commit horrific acts. And you don''t need to be a cyberpsycho for that," Alex explained. Lucy began to understand what he meant. She knew that so-called cyberpsychos were never truly examined. Cyberpsychosis was just a label slapped on those who committed violent acts, and no one knew whether their behavior was caused by the implants or something else. She couldn''t help but agree with Alex. "You''re right. You can never know what''s going on in someone''s head," Falco added, supporting Alex. Alex agreed with his words. Without the ability to read minds, it was impossible to fully understand what someone else was thinking or feeling. "Is it possible to cure those who have already become cyberpsychos?" Alex asked, looking at his companions. Falco and Lucy pondered for a moment before responding. "I''m not sure about curing the cyberpsychos themselves. Once they''re identified, they''re usually hunted down," Falco admitted with a sad smile. "There''s treatment only for the victims, and even then, it doesn''t always help," Lucy added, completing his thought. Alex scratched his chin, reflecting. It made sense: if there''s no way to cure someone who''s committed so many atrocities, the best option is to eliminate them. As for the victims, treating them was always complicated since trauma could leave a mark that''s hard to erase. "That makes sense. There''s no point in trying to save someone who''s done such horrible things. Scientists have been trying to solve mental health issues for centuries, mostly without success," Alex said, shrugging. Lucy looked at him in surprise. The calm tone with which Alex spoke about eliminating cyberpsychos unsettled her a little. "Do you not feel any sympathy for these people?" she asked, studying his expression. "It''s not that I don''t sympathize. Everyone has their own problems, and they have to deal with them in their own way. But that doesn''t justify causing a bloody mess just because something went wrong in life. There are people who have it even worse, yet they don''t give up and keep fighting," Alex replied, nodding as if confirming his point. He knew that a lot could be overcome if one didn''t give up. Falco listened carefully to Alex and nodded in approval, agreeing with his words. He also believed that one should keep fighting despite the hardships. But everyone knew how hard it could be not to give up. "Wise words for someone as young as you, Alex," Falco noted with a warm smile. "It''s not wisdom, just life experience," Alex replied with a smile. Falco watched Alex and couldn''t shake the feeling that this young man had been through a lot before ending up here and losing everything. Lucy, in turn, thought that Alex was talking about his comrades, whom he might have lost before managing to escape. If Alex knew what they were thinking, he''d probably say they were overthinking things. "By the way, Falco," Alex said, drawing the attention of the man behind the bar. Falco looked at him, slightly surprised. He was curious about what Alex was going to ask. "Yeah?" Falco responded, his gaze focused on the young man. "Do you know anything about the local corporations?" Alex asked, glancing between Falco and Lucy. Lucy, observing him, thought her assumption was correct: Alex had no information about the city, which was why he was asking questions. After all, most of this data was available to anyone. "What exactly are you interested in?" she asked, watching as Alex tapped his pen on the bar. "Their names and industries," Alex replied after a brief moment of thought. He didn''t need to delve too deeply¡ªif these companies were involved in anything illegal, they certainly wouldn''t advertise it. Lucy frowned, unsure of where to start. There were countless corporations in this city. "Well¡­ where to begin," she said thoughtfully. "Start with the medical companies," Alex suggested. "I''ll ask more as we go along." "The best medical company is Trauma Team International. They handle life insurance and have rapid response teams. These teams are dispatched to the scene as soon as a signal about an injured person comes through," Lucy explained, watching Alex jot down her words in his notebook. Alex circled the company''s name in his notes, guessing that this corporation might have refused to help Gloria when she needed medical assistance. "They don''t help those without insurance, do they?" Alex clarified, just to be sure. Lucy shook her head. "No," she replied, noticing how Alex underlined the company''s name. She was curious as to why he was focusing on this particular company and what his connection to it was. "Why are you asking all this, Alex?" Falco chimed in, intrigued by their conversation. "Gloria once told me that when she had an accident, they refused to help her because she didn''t have insurance," Alex admitted, revealing his motive. Lucy looked at him in surprise. He was so intent on finding information for Gloria, and she couldn''t quite grasp why. "What does Militech do?" Alex suddenly asked, shifting his gaze to Lucy. "Militech manufactures weapons for everyone, from private companies to the police," she replied. "Why are you interested?" Alex frowned, realizing that his suspicions were confirmed. If this company had any interest in Gloria''s case, they likely wouldn''t allow their technologies to leak. "That''s bad," he muttered, considering the possibility that Gloria might be drawn into something dangerous. Lucy noticed Alex''s darkening expression, and her first thought was that he might be connected to Militech. But she quickly dismissed that idea¡ªif he were one of their people, he wouldn''t be asking about the company. "Lucy, can corporations track their cyber implants?" Alex asked, hoping for a negative response. Lucy shrugged. "I''m not sure," she admitted, not knowing the answer. Alex frowned even more, realizing that tracking was indeed a possibility. Most likely, the corporation dealing with optics could be recording everything people with implants saw. "Why are you asking?" Falco inquired, noticing Alex''s troubled expression. "Because of Gloria. She got that implant from somewhere, and I''m afraid Militech might start hunting for their equipment," Alex replied, pausing. Lucy understood why he was worried. Her gaze softened¡ªnow she saw that Alex was simply trying to protect Gloria from potential consequences. "Don''t worry, it''s not the first implant we''ve gotten this way," Lucy tried to reassure him. Alex looked at her, and his furrowed brow relaxed slightly. Maybe they really did know how to disable tracking, if it even existed. "Well, that''s good to hear. Because without my workshop, I doubt I could do anything," he said with a crooked smile. Falco listened intently when Alex mentioned his workshop. It reminded him of a member of his team who also spent a lot of time building things in his. "And what did you work on in your workshop?" Lucy asked casually. Alex paused, thinking about how to answer without mentioning magic and runes. "I made weapons and various devices that could help people," he replied. "But now it''s all gone. All I have left is this," Alex nodded toward his belongings. Lucy realized Alex was probably referring to what was hidden under his cloak and guessed it was the weapon he managed to take before fleeing. "What happened to your workshop?" she asked, lighting a cigarette. "Well, it went ''poof,''" Alex said with a grin, implying that the workshop had simply vanished. Falco looked at him in surprise, realizing that the workshop had probably exploded. "Sorry to hear that, Alex," he said, placing a beer in front of him in an attempt to comfort him. "Thanks. But everything I need, I have with me," Alex replied, waving his notebook, which contained all his important ideas and plans. Lucy glanced at the notebook, understanding that it played a crucial role in Alex''s life. "So that''s what the notebook is for," she said with a smile. "Yep, anything stored online can be stolen. But what I hold in my hands is much harder to take," Alex replied with a sly grin, knowing the notebook was always hidden in his inventory. "Heh, smart," Falco chuckled. "Of course. As a friend of mine used to say, ''I carry everything I own with me,''" Alex joked. "Wise words," Falco agreed, acknowledging the truth in them. They laughed at the phrase, recognizing that their lives forced them to always be prepared. Alex continued adjusting to a world where eyes lurked around every corner, and the slightest reveal of his abilities could attract the attention of major corporations. Even though he could protect himself and those close to him, it could lead to unnecessary casualties. He wasn''t a hero, but he didn''t want innocent people to suffer because of his selfish decisions. If he survived without his powers before, he could do it again, keeping them hidden. Lucy watched Alex, who sat with a smile on his face, holding a cigarette. She felt an increasing urge to learn more about him, but she understood it would only happen when he started trusting her. The longer she watched him, the stronger her desire to dig into his thoughts grew¡ªit was like a snowball rolling downhill, getting bigger with every second. But she knew they hadn''t known each other long. Maybe if he joined their team, he''d open up and share more about his past. Alex, on the other hand, was wondering why Gloria was taking so long. After a moment of thought, he decided she was probably just caught up in a conversation with a friend, sharing her recent worries. "Hey, Falco, while I''m waiting for Gloria, do you have any work for me? I''d like to know what I can expect," Alex asked Falco. Falco pondered for a moment, considering what task he could give Alex in this situation. He didn''t know what Alex was capable of, and it seemed Alex wasn''t very familiar with the city yet. "Work isn''t that simple right now. You might want to wait for Main¡ªhe''s sure to have something to offer," Falco replied after a pause. "Nothing at all?" Alex raised an eyebrow and looked at him with interest. "Well, there''s delivery work... and whatever Lucy''s been doing today," Falco nodded toward her. Alex turned to Lucy, who was smoking and watching him intently. Their eyes met. "Lucy, what were those things you were pulling out of the passengers'' necks?" Alex asked, not breaking eye contact. "They''re fragments. Basically, remnants that we sell later," she answered calmly, maintaining eye contact. "So, they''re like memory chips?" Alex asked with some skepticism. "Almost," Lucy nodded. Alex pondered the information, which reminded him of old phones where memory cards would pop out if dropped. The thought seemed so amusing that he barely restrained himself from laughing. Lucy noticed Alex smiling and shaking his head, but couldn''t understand what made him feel this way. Her answer didn''t seem to suggest anything funny. "By the way, who''s Main?" Alex asked, turning his gaze back to Falco. "That''s me, chum," a voice came from behind Alex. He turned around and saw a group of people approaching them. Among them was Gloria. Leading the group was a tall, muscular man with sun-tanned skin and gray hair. He wore a vest and military pants. He stopped in front of Alex, surveying him from head to toe. "So, you''re the Alex Gloria picked up?" Main asked, scrutinizing him. "Sounds like she found a stray kitten," Alex replied with a smile. Main''s smile widened¡ªAlex was exactly as Gloria had described him. "You''re a cheerful guy. Nice to meet you, chum," Main said, extending his hand for a handshake. "Chum?" Alex shook his hand, raising an eyebrow slightly. "Heh, you''ll figure it out," Main grinned. "I''m Dorio, Main''s right hand," introduced the woman standing next to him. Alex looked at the tall, muscular Dorio. She wore a jacket over something like a strange bikini covering her chest. She had white hair and cold blue eyes. "Nice to meet you," Alex said, extending his hand. "You''ve got a strong handshake for someone like you," Dorio observed, gripping his hand. "Well, what can I say, I''m special," Alex smiled, playfully teasing the situation. Alex was about to say something when suddenly someone grabbed his hand and shook it vigorously. He looked at the culprit and saw a guy with long arms, a mohawk, and strange futuristic glasses. He was wearing a vest. "I''m Pilar, and this is my sister..." the guy began, but was immediately punched in the stomach. Alex watched as Pilar curled up and fell to the floor in a shrimp-like pose. He looked up to see who had done it. In front of him stood a girl who looked very much like Hestia in terms of height and cuteness. She had green hair styled in two braids and eyes with red-green irises. She wore a hoodie, under which a bikini was visible. Alex''s first thought was that he had met Hestia''s twin in this world. His eyes widened in surprise¡ªhe couldn''t believe what he was seeing. "I''m Rebecca, chum," she introduced herself, gripping his hand roughly and pulling it towards herself. "Have you ever wanted to freeze someone?" Rebecca asked, not waiting for a reply. Alex still couldn''t help but compare her to Hestia. They looked almost identical, except for one important detail¡ªthe chest. Hearing her question, he looked at her in surprise, realizing he had probably found a kindred spirit ready for chaos and disorder. "Got any offers?" Alex asked with a slight smile. "Heh, we''ll see," Rebecca smirked, grabbing Pilar by the leg and dragging him towards the nearest table. Alex watched the scene intently, which didn''t go unnoticed by Gloria and Lucy, who were observing him. Then his attention was drawn to another girl standing a little behind. He looked her over: she wore a cybernetic mask, a short bob haircut, and a long red cloak that nearly reached her ankles. "Kivi," she introduced herself briefly and headed to the table where Rebecca had already settled. Alex surveyed the group and was slightly surprised by their diversity. Lucy seemed cautious and distrustful, Falco was friendly and thoughtful, Main appeared to be the leader, though a bit reckless, likely under the control of Dorio. Pilar was clearly the fun and carefree one, Rebecca acted like a restless gremlin, and Kivi remained mysterious and inscrutable. "Quite an interesting crew," Alex thought as he got to know each of them. At that moment, Alex noticed Main sitting down at the bar and decided to approach him to discuss work. "Gloria told me about your situation. I can only sympathize, chum," Main said, looking at Alex. Alex glanced at Gloria, who nodded, signaling that everything was fine. "Well, as they say, shit happens to everyone," Alex replied with a smile. Main was surprised by his positive attitude. Usually, people in such situations fall into depression or even lose themselves. "As Gloria said, this guy is too nice for this world," he thought, watching Alex''s reaction. Not only Main was surprised by his reaction, but also Dorio, who was sitting next to him. Main didn''t yet know what kind of work to offer Alex, as he didn''t understand his capabilities, but decided to test his skills to be sure. "Listen, Alex, I don''t know what you''re capable of yet, so I can''t offer anything serious at the moment," Main said, taking a sip from the glass that Falco had placed in front of him. "But Gloria vouched for you, and no offense, but for now, I can only offer courier work," he added, eyeing Alex closely. Alex heard Main''s words and understood that he was right. No one here knew what he was capable of, and he had to prove it. "Well, I don''t mind. You have to start somewhere," Alex replied with a slight smile. "Man, you''re too optimistic," Main chuckled. "And when do we start?" Alex asked, lighting a cigarette. Main looked at him, surprised by his readiness to start working immediately. "You seem pretty impatient, as I see it," he remarked with a grin. "Not so much impatient, just need to pay the rent. I''m staying with Gloria for now, and I want to help her in any way I can," Alex explained. "You seem like a responsible young man," Dorio interjected, glancing at him. Alex smiled in response. He didn''t consider himself particularly responsible, just wanted to help Gloria as best as he could. "I just want to help her," he said, smiling kindly. Gloria, watching him, suddenly felt tears welling up in her eyes. She couldn''t help but draw parallels between Alex and David. In her mind, the image of David overlapped with Alex, and she struggled to hold back her emotions so that no one would notice. "He helps me more than he thinks," she thought, discreetly wiping away her tears. Main, without commenting on Alex''s words, simply nodded briefly. In his life, he had met people who viewed the world with such optimism but broke under pressure. He planned to watch how Alex handled real dangers. "Alright, your first task is to deliver these shards to a guy named Rizz," Main said, setting the glass on the bar. "Address?" Alex asked, realizing he didn''t know where this Rizz lived. "Don''t worry, I''ll provide it," Main replied, nodding toward Falco. Falco quickly exited through the back door and soon returned with a sealed package, which he placed on the bar in front of Alex. "You need to deliver this personally," Main said, pointing to the package. Alex took the package, feeling its lightness, but didn''t dwell on it. As long as there weren''t any drugs or organs inside, he wasn''t concerned. "Is there anything else I should know?" Alex asked, standing up from his chair. "You need to go to Drake Avenue, you''ll figure it out," Main replied, not fully understanding the question. "I''m not asking about that. Are there any gangs I should be wary of?" Alex clarified. Main squinted, realizing what Alex meant. In Little China, gangs rarely caused trouble, but sometimes members of the "Tiger Claws" showed up for a bit of fun. "Gangs usually don''t operate here, but the Tiger Claws sometimes drop by. Be careful, I don''t want Gloria getting upset again," he added quietly, approaching Alex so only he could hear. Alex nodded, understanding Main''s concerns. Gloria had recently experienced a heavy loss, and he didn''t want her to face anything like that again. "Don''t worry, I''ve got ways to protect myself," Alex said with a smirk. "Yeah? And what''s that?" Main asked, sitting down beside him. "Here they are, my beauties," Alex said, pulling out his pistols and displaying the weapons. Alex took out his pistols and casually placed them on the bar. Their appearance immediately drew the attention of everyone in the room. People began to closely examine the weapons, intrigued by their unusual design. "Hey, kid, where did you get these beauties?" Main asked, keeping his eyes on the pistols. "Made them myself," Alex replied with a smirk. Alex''s answer elicited even more surprise from those around him. But among all the onlookers, there was one girl whose interest was especially noticeable. Her eyes literally sparkled with excitement as Alex displayed the weapons. Upon hearing that he had made them himself, she could no longer contain her curiosity. Instantly appearing beside him, she grabbed one of the pistols. "You made these yourself?" Rebecca asked with genuine admiration, holding the pistol in her hands. Alex looked at her in surprise, taken aback by how she had approached him so subtly. "Yes, and here''s another one," he said, pulling out the "Blue Rose" from behind his back. Rebecca''s eyes lit up even more when she saw the revolver. She grabbed it, carefully inspecting every inch of the weapon. Her gaze was focused, and soon she understood the purpose of the two barrels. "Two barrels to increase penetration power?" she asked, not taking her eyes off the revolver. Alex was slightly surprised by her insight. "That''s right. What do you think?" he asked, wanting to know the opinion of someone from this world on his weapons. "Great design, but I want to see them in action," Rebecca replied enthusiastically, clearly reluctant to put the weapon down. "I wouldn''t mind seeing yours," Alex suggested with a smirk, looking at her. "Interested in my weapons?" Rebecca squinted suspiciously. "I''m always interested in weapons, so I wouldn''t mind seeing something new," Alex admitted with a smile. Rebecca looked at Alex with an expression as if she had met a kindred spirit. "He''s also interested in weapons and knows how to make them. If he can shoot well too, that would be perfect," she thought, not hiding her delight. A smile played on her face, and she clearly pondered how to invite Alex to test the weapons. "Can you shoot with them?" she asked with curiosity. "That''s the wrong question," Alex replied, taking the weapons from her hands. Rebecca tilted her head, not understanding why he said that. "The right question is whether it can kill," Alex said seriously, putting the pistols back in their holsters. Hearing his words, Rebecca''s face lit up with a wild grin. "Hehehe, you''re right, kid," she said with laughter. "If Main likes you, I''ll invite you to shoot," she added, heading back to her table. Everyone present watched their interaction as if two weapon enthusiasts had met and immediately clicked. "Looks like you impressed our Rebecca," Dori noted with a smile. "Nice to meet a fellow enthusiast, especially here," Alex replied, glancing at Rebecca, who winked at him from across the room. "Are you also a fan of weapons?" Main asked with interest. "Yeah. I love collecting them and then testing what they can do," Alex said with a smile, recalling his workshop filled with weapons. He stood up, stretching to loosen his muscles. He had one simple plan: deliver the package quickly and return without any trouble. If all went according to plan, he would avoid any issues and get back home peacefully. To be continued¡­ Chapter 79 - 79: The Demon King on the Side Job Alex stretched to loosen his stiff muscles, then grabbed the package from the bar and tucked it into the inner pocket of his jacket. He was about to leave but suddenly remembered an important detail. His gaze shifted to Gloria, who was sitting at the bar, stirring her drink. Alex wanted to know if she planned to stay there or head home when he went on his delivery run. "Gloria," he called out, catching her attention. Gloria stopped focusing on her drink and looked up at Alex. "Hmm?" she said with slight surprise, turning her head. "Are you going to wait here or head home?" Alex asked, looking at the thoughtful woman. Gloria paused, considering his question. On one hand, it was about time for her to head home¡ªwork was tomorrow, and she had been given time off after a recent tragedy. On the other hand, she wanted to wait for Alex and return together. Why was he asking this all of a sudden? Her curiosity grew. "Why do you ask?" she questioned, giving him a sharp look. "I just wanted to know if we''ll be heading back together or if I''ll have to return alone," Alex replied, waiting for her decision. Gloria thought for a moment. Though Alex wasn''t familiar with the city, it made sense to wait for him to avoid unnecessary problems. He could get lost or run into trouble on the way. So, she decided to stay. "I think I''ll wait for you¡ªjust in case you get lost," Gloria finally answered with a light smile. Alex grimaced as if he''d bitten into a lemon. He wasn''t a child who would get lost. In the worst-case scenario, he could always use a map and navigator. Though, to be fair, he didn''t quite remember which apartment Gloria lived in or on what floor. Those details had slipped from his mind as quickly as they appeared. The group, overhearing their conversation, couldn''t hold back their laughter. Pilar laughed the loudest but quickly stopped after receiving a solid punch in the gut from his sister, Rebecca. Alex shot them all a blank, absent stare, which only made the laughter grow louder. He seemed embarrassed by how Gloria was taking care of him, almost as if he were a lost child. "Yeah, yeah, real funny. I''d like to see you all in an unfamiliar place," Alex said dryly, glancing around at the laughing group. "Stop laughing! It''s not his fault he doesn''t know the way home," Gloria defended him, causing another wave of laughter. Alex dramatically placed his hand over his heart, pretending to be betrayed. Gloria, though trying to defend him, only made things worse by implying he was helpless. "Ah, traitor," Alex thought to himself with inner sadness as he looked at her. Their eyes met. Alex''s gaze held deep hurt, while Gloria''s had an apologetic smile. She realized that her words had only made the situation worse. "Alright, I get it, jokers," Alex said, shaking his head in disappointment as he prepared to leave. He was ready to get out of the place as fast as possible, deliver the package, and return, but he was stopped. Lucy, who had also laughed at him, noticed he was about to leave. Remembering that Alex wasn''t great with directions in the city, she decided to go with him to make sure he didn''t get lost or run into trouble. Besides, it was a good chance to observe how he handled himself during the job. "I''ll go with you, so you don''t get lost," Lucy said, standing up and joining Alex. Alex thought that one extra person wouldn''t slow him down much and was about to agree when suddenly Rebecca chimed in. She had been laughing at him along with the others, watching the scene unfold from the sidelines, until she saw Lucy planning to go with Alex. This irked her, and she immediately decided that she should go too. She was curious to see how Alex handled the job and what would happen if something went wrong. "Hey, I''m coming too!" Rebecca shouted, running over to join Alex and Lucy. Alex, who was about to agree with Lucy, stopped when he heard Rebecca''s voice. He looked at her with slight confusion. His brain frantically tried to process the fact that now both girls were coming with him. He glanced at Maine, hoping for support, but Maine just smirked, clearly not planning to get involved. "Sorry, choom, but that''s for you to figure out," Maine said, shaking his head and showing that he wasn''t going to intervene. "You''re the leader, you could talk them out of it!" Alex grumbled, feeling his eye twitch in frustration. "True, but this will be good for them. They''ll watch you work and form their own opinions," Dorio chimed in, speaking for Maine. He nodded in agreement. Alex rubbed his forehead irritably. If only Lucy had gone with him, they could''ve finished everything quickly, but with Rebecca¡ªthis would definitely slow him down. He couldn''t imagine running through the city with two girls without drawing attention. He looked at them again, realizing they clearly weren''t going to accept a refusal. He had no choice but to give in. Rebecca noticed Alex rubbing his forehead and assumed he was trying to get rid of her. She immediately got angry. "Hey, are you against me, choom?" she yelled, suddenly punching Alex in the stomach. Her fist met his abs as if hitting a steel wall. Rebecca pulled her hand back, shocked, looking at both her hand and Alex, who didn''t even flinch. The pain in her fist made it clear she''d hit something extraordinary. "Hey, are you hiding a metal plate in there?" she asked, rubbing her hand. "I''m not hiding anything," Alex replied, looking at the "gremlin" who had just tried to attack him for no reason. Ignoring his words, Rebecca grabbed his shirt, deciding to lift it to check if there was any implant underneath. Alex hurriedly held down his shirt with one hand, using the other to push Rebecca away, but she wouldn''t give up. He looked around for help and locked eyes with Pilar, who was watching the scene with clear amusement. "Pilar, stop your sister!" Alex shouted, desperately hoping for support. But Pilar, hearing the plea, immediately turned away, avoiding Rebecca''s gaze, which caused her to grin smugly. She made another attempt to pull off Alex''s shirt. Alex looked at Pilar, feeling betrayed but also understanding. Dealing with Rebecca could be too much even for her own brother. His eyes shifted to Lucy, who was standing nearby and could have helped too. However, she was just smiling, clearly enjoying the situation. Lucy noticed Alex''s helpless expression, but instead of stepping in, she only smiled wider. Alex narrowed his eyes at her but said nothing. Rebecca realized no help was coming and redoubled her efforts. "Alright, alright, stop, Becca. I don''t want to strip in front of everyone!" Alex finally gave in, holding onto her hands. "Oh, come on, don''t be shy! Lift your shirt¡ªI want to make sure you''re not hiding anything!" Rebecca insisted, still trying to break free from his grip. Alex sighed in exhaustion. Internally, he noted that Rebecca was a strange blend of Loki and Hestia, which slightly unnerved him. "How about we compromise: I''ll show you when no one''s around," Alex offered, hoping for some middle ground. "Hah! No way! What if you hide something by then?" Rebecca immediately refused, not even considering it. Alex let out a heavy sigh, realizing he was stuck in yet another situation that would be hard to escape from. His eye twitched at the gremlin''s behavior. Initially, he thought Rebecca was just a gun enthusiast with a rough personality, but in reality, she was a real menace. "Fine, I''ll show you! Just stop pulling my shirt¡ªit''s the only one I have," Alex said, still holding her hands. Rebecca realized she had won and felt a bit guilty¡ªshe almost tore his last shirt. "This could''ve all been avoided if you''d just let me see it from the start," she muttered, stepping back to get a better look at his torso. Alex''s eye twitched again, but he decided not to drag it out. Everyone was watching him closely, waiting to see what was hidden under his shirt. Gloria wasn''t interested, as she had already seen him without clothes when she washed the blood off him. Without much fuss, Alex lifted his shirt, revealing his abs. "You''ve got some solid muscles, choom," Maine said, giving him a thumbs up. Dorio, after examining his torso, decided that Alex just had that kind of body structure, and his muscles weren''t as bulky as hers. Nevertheless, she nodded. "I see you take care of yourself. That''s good." Lucy and Rebecca stared at his abs, but while Lucy managed to keep her composure, Rebecca acted differently. While Alex was distracted by the others, she quietly reached out to touch him. Alex looked away, not wanting to explain anything. He was too lazy to train, and the only things he did were either going on dates with goddesses or training the girls in his family. Most of his time, he spent in his workshop, like a true recluse. Not wanting to show off any longer, Alex quickly pulled his shirt down, avoiding Rebecca''s attempt to touch him. He heard her click her tongue in frustration. "Almost had it..." Rebecca muttered, disappointed. Alex narrowed his eyes, looking at the gremlin, trying to figure out what she was trying to do. It seemed like she just wanted to grope him. Strangely, he wasn''t against it, but considering they had just met, it felt inappropriate. Deciding not to drag it out further, he waved his hand and said goodbye: "I''ll be back soon. Or at least I hope so." Lucy and Rebecca followed him. As soon as they stepped outside, Alex received a message on his phone with the delivery address. "Where to now?" he muttered, glancing around. "You seriously don''t know?" Rebecca asked, looking at him in surprise. Alex turned to her, unsure of what to say. Lucy answered for him: "He''s new to Night City and isn''t familiar with it yet. Or did you forget?" Rebecca remembered laughing when Gloria had said Alex could get lost. Back then, it seemed like a joke. "Do you need me to show you the way, or can you manage on your own?" Lucy asked, watching Alex check his phone. Alex turned to Lucy and let out a tired sigh. If he were alone, he would have reached the destination much faster. But with two companions, he had to walk like a normal person. "If I were alone, I''d just run across the rooftops," he thought, glancing at the girls. He considered carrying them, but then he''d have to explain all the jumping and strange behavior. "No need, I''ll use the map," Alex said, waving his phone in front of him. Rebecca stared at the device in his hand, not understanding what it was. Without wasting time, she walked up and snatched the phone from Alex, turning it in her hands like it was some kind of mysterious toy. Alex just sighed, looking at his now-empty hand, and decided to smoke while Rebecca fiddled with his phone. "What is this?" she asked, still spinning the device and glancing at Alex, who had already lit a cigarette. "It''s a phone. And for several reasons, I don''t use eye fixers," Alex replied, exhaling smoke upward to avoid blowing it at the girls. "Why?" Rebecca stared at him with curious eyes. Alex pondered how to answer. He couldn''t just say his blood could melt any technology. "There are reasons. I''ll tell you when we get closer," he replied with a smile. Even Gloria didn''t know who he really was, assuming he was just a magician. Alex wouldn''t mind telling her the truth once their relationship deepened and they trusted each other with their secrets. "Alright. But can I take it apart? I want to see how it works," Rebecca asked, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. Alex sighed, meeting her gaze, which reminded him of Hestia when she asked for something with the same enthusiasm. It was hard for him to refuse, but he only had one phone, and it clearly wasn''t worth going back to the old man with a request for a new one, explaining that the "gremlin" had taken apart the first one. "No, you can''t. But when I find a place for my workshop, I''ll build one for you," Alex offered, hoping it would appease Rebecca. "Promise?" she asked, looking at him sadly and reluctant to return the phone. "Yes. Here, have a candy so you won''t be upset," Alex said, handing back the phone and offering her a candy. Hestia always calmed down when she got sweets, so he thought it might work with Rebecca too. Rebecca stared at the candy in her hand, clearly contemplating whether Alex thought of her as a child who could be pacified with sweets. "If you''re offering candy, then give me more," she said, extending her hand for another. Alex raised an eyebrow at the demand, realizing he was dealing with a real gremlin. He pulled out another candy and placed it in Lucy''s hand. "This is all that''s left," he said, shrugging. Rebecca glanced at Lucy, who instantly popped the candy into her mouth, understanding that Rebecca would definitely try to take it from her. After a brief moment of hesitation, Rebecca unwrapped her candy and popped it into her mouth, savoring the rich fruity flavor. She looked at Alex in surprise, not understanding where he had gotten such delicious treats, as everything she had tried before seemed like artificial sugar substitutes. "When you get more, don''t forget to share. Or else..." Rebecca trailed off, savoring the candy slowly and threatening him with a smile. "And what will you do to me if I don''t share?" Alex asked with an arched eyebrow. Rebecca''s smile widened. "Heh, I''ll make you a new hole in your ass," she said, her eyes glinting. Alex looked at her and began to understand that if he invited her to the Church of the Flying Spaghetti Monster, together they could create real chaos. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wow, that''s harsh," he replied with a smile, not taking her threat seriously. Lucy watched the interaction between Alex and Rebecca and suddenly realized how similar they were, despite their obvious differences. While Rebecca was hot-tempered, rough, and always ready to jump into a fight, Alex seemed to be the complete opposite¡ªresponsible and caring. Yet, they appeared to be mirror images, just on different sides. "They''re so alike, yet so different," Lucy thought as Rebecca threatened Alex with "making him another hole in his ass." "Shall we get going already?" she asked, interrupting their banter and catching both of their attention. Alex looked at Lucy, then up at the sky, realizing it was already evening, and they shouldn''t waste any more time. Opening the navigation app on his phone, he quickly mapped out the route to a guy named Rizz''s apartment. "Wow, what a handy navigator. It maps the route right to the door," Alex thought, looking at the screen. Rebecca grabbed Alex''s hand, which was holding the phone, and pulled it up to her eye level, surprised by how precise the technology was. The group set off, chatting and laughing about the situations they had encountered. Alex talked about his activities, of course omitting many details. Lucy and Rebecca also shared their experiences, talking about their work and what they had been through. It helped everyone feel a bit closer. After half an hour, they finally arrived at the destination. Alex stopped in front of the door, wondering what to say. "Why are you just standing there?" Rebecca asked impatiently. "I''m trying to figure out the best way to handle this, don''t bother me," Alex replied, trying to calm her. Finally, he decided to knock to announce the delivery. "Open up, it''s a delivery," Alex said, starting to knock on the door. Lucy and Rebecca exchanged glances, surprised by his casual tone. The door opened, revealing a guy who looked perfectly ordinary, wearing some sort of strange device on his eyes that resembled a VR headset. "Wow, what a guy," Alex thought, examining him. "Are you Rizz?" he asked the guy. "Yeah, that''s me. What do you need?" Rizz lazily glanced at Alex, then his attention shifted to the girls. "You have a delivery," Alex replied, pulling the package from his coat. "Okay, give it here," Rizz said, not even bothering to look at Alex and continuing to stare at the girls. After receiving the package, he immediately slammed the door right in Alex''s face. Alex stared at the door in surprise, then turned his gaze to the girls. "I hope he''s already paid?" Alex asked, looking at them. "No, I don''t think so," Lucy replied, observing his reaction. Alex frowned and turned his head back to the door. He didn''t want to act in his usual way yet and decided to ask the girls for advice. "And if the client doesn''t pay, what should I do?" he asked with a hint of amusement. "What else? Knock the crap out of him!" Rebecca said with a wide grin. Alex looked at Lucy, who nodded silently. A smile slowly spread across his face, like a child receiving a long-awaited gift. Rebecca instantly understood what Alex was planning, and her own smile widened even more. "And what are you going to do? Knock again?" Lucy asked, watching him with interest. "You''ll see," Alex replied with a sly grin. He felt that he finally had the chance to do what he had been waiting for so long¡ªpunish the rude client. Alex stepped back a couple of steps from the door and gestured for the girls to move back a bit. Taking a deep breath, he filled his lungs with air and shouted: "FBI, OPEN UP!" At the same time as his shout, Alex kicked the door. The door flew off its hinges with a crash and literally flew into the apartment. Rizz, who was convinced he had tricked the courier, was paralyzed with fear from the loud shout and sudden intrusion. He was about to start shouting in response but froze, seeing the very courier he hadn''t paid for now standing before him with determination in his eyes. "EVERYONE DOWN! SWAT IS IN THE HOUSE!" Alex continued as he burst into the apartment. Rizz, who had been standing arrogantly at the door, froze with wide eyes in fear. Alex didn''t waste any time: he rushed at him and, putting all his anger into a right hook, sent him to the floor like a sack of potatoes. Rizz collapsed onto the floor, and Alex, not missing a beat, kicked him in the stomach. "I told you, face down, or are you hard of hearing?" Alex added with a smirk, giving Rizz another kick. Outside, Lucy and Rebecca watched the scene unfold. Alex, who had knocked down the iron door with a single strike and stormed inside shouting, surprised them. Lucy wondered if Alex had done something similar in his previous organization. "He must have been trained for this," the thought crossed her mind as she watched. Rebecca, meanwhile, broke into a wide grin and couldn''t help but laugh. Then she dashed after Alex into the apartment. Hearing him command Rizz to lie on the floor and then kick him again, she couldn''t resist. "Didn''t they tell you to get on the floor, you bastard?" Rebecca shouted and kicked Rizz herself. Alex glanced at her but only smiled without saying a word. He then turned his attention back to Rizz, who was writhing in pain and clutching his stomach. "So, feeling tough now?" Alex taunted, crouching next to him and staring into his eyes. Rizz didn''t respond; he was too absorbed in the pain, which felt overwhelming, as if he had been hit by a car. "Hey, were you asked a question, or are you deaf?" Rebecca exclaimed, preparing to kick him again. "Wait, Becca. We''re cultured people; we can settle this with words. Right, Rizz?" Alex said with a smirk, stopping her and turning back to Rizz. Rebecca watched with interest as Alex handled the situation. For her, it was like a form of entertainment¡ªshe eagerly awaited what he would do next. Meanwhile, Lucy entered the apartment, noticing that the noise was attracting unwanted attention from passersby. She didn''t want them to be stared at. Seeing Alex crouch next to Rizz and Rebecca preparing to kick the poor guy again, Lucy realized how similar these two were. All day, Alex had appeared calm and collected, asking only necessary questions, but now he seemed like a completely different person¡ªaggressive with a sarcastic smile. The inner gremlin that had been hiding inside him had finally burst out. "Can''t even imagine what it would be like if they both went on this job together," Lucy thought, watching Alex pat Rizz on the cheek. Alex was absorbed in the situation and completely unconcerned about what anyone might think of him. He had finally found an outlet for his accumulated stress, and Rizz was the perfect target. "Hey, can you hear me?" Alex asked, continuing to pat him on the cheek. When he saw that Rizz was finally focusing on him, Alex squinted. "Tell me, was it worth it?" he asked, looking into Rizz''s eyes. "You could have just paid, and we would have left." Rizz, tortured by pain, could barely understand Alex''s words, but he continued: "Now you''ll have to pay not only for the delivery but also for the broken door, broken teeth, and emotional damages." Alex raised his hand, counting off the points on his fingers. "So get ready, buddy, the meter''s ticking." Lucy watched the scene unfold, raising an eyebrow involuntarily when she heard Alex mention "emotional damages." "What emotional damages? He looks like he was expecting this situation," she thought, continuing to observe. Rebecca looked at Alex and was surprised at how he could demand money from someone who had angered him in such a manner. "Right, pay for the emotional damages," she agreed with a smile, supporting Alex. Lucy simply shook her head, not wanting to interfere, and silently watched their confrontation. Rizz was completely confused. What broken teeth? What emotional damages? His teeth were still intact! "Come on, pay up before I hit you again," Alex declared, giving Rizz a slap to speed things up. The slap made Rizz''s ears ring. "Alright, I''ll transfer the money, just stop," he croaked, his eyes lighting up in panic. Alex glanced at Lucy, who nodded, confirming that the money had been transferred. "That''s more like it," he said, getting up, ready to leave. However, Rebecca, not wanting to miss the opportunity, spoke up: "What about the emotional compensation?" she asked with a mischievous smile. Alex froze, realizing he had indeed forgotten about that part. "Right, how could I forget? Now there''s the matter of compensation for the inconvenience," he said, turning back to Rizz, who was already trying to get up. "What emotional compensation?" Rizz asked with a terrified voice. "This kind," Alex replied with a wide smile and kicked Rizz in the face, knocking out his teeth. Rebecca, pleased with the outcome, smiled. In this world, if you couldn''t stand up for yourself, you''d be crushed first¡ªthat''s the reality here. Lucy looked at Alex again. It became clear to her that a normal person couldn''t go through what Alex had and remain the same. "He must have been through more than I have, if he reacts like this," she thought, speculating that Alex was merely holding back accumulated anger. Alex, looking at Rizz, whose mouth was bleeding, grimaced slightly, realizing he had once again given in to his dark side. In a world where no one could restrain him or help him find inner peace, such moments became inevitable. "Alright, let''s go," he said, catching Lucy''s and Rebecca''s attention. When they stepped outside, Alex lit a cigarette. As he exhaled smoke, he looked at the girls and realized he needed to explain his behavior somehow. "I''m not really angry. It''s just that recent events have pushed me to my limits, and Rizz was the last straw," Alex said, trying to justify himself. "Earlier, my family helped me deal with this side of my character, and I became softer. But now everything has changed," he continued, taking a deep drag from his cigarette and releasing the smoke through his nose. "Where is your family now?" Rebecca asked, clearly wanting to know more about him. "Very far away," Alex replied with a wry smile. Both girls, hearing his answer and seeing the sad smile, concluded that his family had likely died. Lucy felt a deeper connection with Alex, thinking that he had experienced something similar to her own losses. Rebecca wanted to support Alex¡ªshe had a brother who was always around, while it seemed Alex had no one left. "I''m really sorry," Lucy said quietly, and Rebecca looked at Alex with a sympathetic gaze. "It''s alright," Alex responded, understanding that they had mistakenly assumed his family was dead. He couldn''t tell them yet that his relatives were simply in another universe. Seeing the sad expressions of the girls, Alex felt that he had created this awkward situation by remaining closed off. But revealing everything now wasn''t the best idea¡ªtime would tell if he would become part of the Main team or remain a lone wolf. To be continued¡­ Chapter 80 - 80: Demon King or Street Magician Alex looked at the girls and felt guilty for their sadness. After all, he hadn''t told them yet that he was from an entirely different world and ended up here by accident. He wanted to cheer them up somehow, but it seemed there was no need. "Don''t worry, choom. If anything, I''ve got your back," Rebecca said, smiling at Alex. Alex looked at her in surprise. It seemed she had decided to become his family, and he didn''t know how to react to that. "Thanks, really. But there''s no need to worry. One day, I''ll see them again," Alex replied with a smile, but his words once again brought sad expressions to the girls'' faces. He had misspoken again, causing a misunderstanding. However, it wasn''t time to reveal the truth about himself just yet. Lucy also glanced at Alex and remembered her own comrades with whom she had tried to escape from Arasaka. She was the only one who made it¡ªeveryone else who tried to escape with her died. These thoughts brought her closer to Alex, who had also lost everything. Lucy wanted to support him, to keep him from straying down a dark path that could lead to tragedy. "Hey, don''t be sad! I know this might seem bleak, but life is always full of losses and gains. Don''t lose hope and keep looking forward," Alex said, trying to lift everyone''s spirits. The girls looked at him, understanding that he was trying to cheer them up, showing that he wasn''t losing his own optimism. "And honestly, it''s a bit early for us to be supporting each other like this¡ªwe''ve only just met," Alex added, blowing out a puff of smoke. Rebecca looked at Alex as if he had just rejected her help. Her face frowned, and it seemed like she was about to attack him. "I''m offering you my help out of the kindness of my heart, and you''re turning it down? Want to get smacked again, choom?" Rebecca threatened, raising her small fist. Alex looked at the angry gremlin and couldn''t help but smile. "Becca, I understand you want to help, but we''ve only just met," Alex replied, glancing at the feisty gremlin. "If you really want to offer me moral support, at least invite me on a date so we can get to know each other better," he added with a broad smile. Rebecca froze in place at his words. Her fist lowered, and she looked at Alex as if he were some strange creature. One moment he was saying something sad, the next¡ªwise, and now he was acting like a child. In truth, she liked how quickly he snapped out of his somber mood. "A date? No problem. Let''s go shooting when we have time. And I''ll definitely check out the beauties you''ll bring," Rebecca said, grabbing his arm. Alex wanted to smile but froze when she mentioned his guns. He realized she wasn''t interested in them for shooting but in taking them apart and seeing how they were built. "Oh, you''re breaking my heart, Rebecca. All you care about are my guns. What about the love that was just beginning to blossom between us? Was it all a lie?" Alex said dramatically, even squeezing out a tear. Rebecca, seeing his exaggerated behavior, couldn''t help but laugh. She understood that Alex was intentionally putting on a show to lighten the mood. "So what? You''ll get to shoot with my weapons, and I''ll shoot with yours," Rebecca replied with a wide grin. Alex wasn''t sure how to react to her words, so he just nodded. But he knew for sure he wouldn''t let this little gremlin take apart his guns. Even if she was very cute, he wouldn''t fall for her pleading eyes again. Probably. "I''ll let you shoot, but only if you promise not to take them apart," Alex said, looking intently at Rebecca. Rebecca looked at Alex as if he had betrayed her. She began weighing the pros and cons and decided that for now, she''d agree to shoot, but at the first opportunity, she would take his guns apart. A mischievous grin appeared on her face, as if she had already devised a plan. She glanced at Alex, not hiding her cunning intentions. "Deal, choom," Rebecca said, extending her hand for a handshake. Alex simply shook his head and looked at Lucy, who was still looking at him sadly. He realized that his words might have touched on something from her past. "Listen, Lucy, if everything goes well and we continue working together, I''ll tell you more about myself," Alex said, trying to cheer her up. Lucy met his gaze and saw that there was no sadness in his eyes. She realized that Alex was either handling his emotions very well or deeply hiding his pain. The recent outburst of anger she had seen from him suggested the latter. Lucy understood that Alex, like Rebecca, was someone who hid a lot behind his exterior. "If Main accepts you, I don''t mind working with you. It''s never a bad thing to have someone with your strength," Lucy said with a smile, recalling how Alex had smashed the iron doors with a single strike. Rebecca, listening to their conversation, nodded at Lucy''s words, agreeing that Alex''s strength would come in handy if they had work that required force. "She''s right! You smashed those doors so well that I thought you had some secret armor on your legs," Rebecca said, looking at Alex with curiosity. Alex looked at them, not sure what to say. If he couldn''t have broken such a weak door with his strength, it might be time to consider just ending everything with a piece of tofu. "It''s not that hard to repeat if you know how to do it," he said with a smile. Rebecca and Lucy looked at him skeptically, as if saying, "Yeah, sure." If it were that easy, apartment break-ins would happen a lot more often. Although, given modern technology, maybe they just hadn''t seen people who could kick down doors. "What are you looking at? If you know where and how to hit, you can break any door," Alex said, slightly bewildered. "Of course, especially if you just hit the center of the door," Lucy remarked sarcastically. Alex looked at them as if they were right and he was not. So what if he could flatten a whole city with one blow; breaking a door wasn''t that big of a deal. "For example, Superman can destroy an entire city with his strength and not even break a sweat, and I just broke a door. What''s the big deal?" Alex said, looking at the girls. "Who''s Superman?" Rebecca asked, hearing about some guy who could destroy a city. "He''s a guy who wears his underwear on the outside of his clothes and saves the world," Alex replied in a serious tone. His serious tone about a hero in underwear made them burst into laughter. "Why does he wear his underwear on the outside?" Lucy asked, trying not to laugh. "Who knows? It''s a comic book, and Superman himself probably isn''t real," Alex shrugged. Lucy pondered this mention of a comic book. She had encountered similar information when she was a NetRunner at the Arasaka complex. But all of that was left in the records of the old world. "Where does he get this information from?" Lucy wondered, watching Alex closely. "Maybe he did the same thing I did, just in a different way," she thought, observing Alex explain to Rebecca what comics are and who Superman is. Lucy decided to keep a close eye on Alex to learn more about his past. Maybe they were indeed similar in some ways. She had been trained as a NetRunner, and he was likely trained as a weapon. Alex noticed that she was staring at him intently, as if she had met someone familiar. "She''s probably overthinking it again," Alex thought, glancing at Lucy. He took out his phone and realized that they had already been delayed; it was time to head back. If he had gone alone, he would have returned a long time ago without worrying about anything. "Alright, let''s head back. I need to report to Main that I''ve completed the job, and then we''ll go home," Alex said, calling the girls. "He already knows you completed the job," Lucy said, following him. Alex stopped and turned around to look at Lucy, raising an eyebrow, not understanding what she meant. "When the payment was deposited into the account, it meant that you completed the job," Rebecca said, walking beside him. "Hmm, true. I somehow didn''t think of that," Alex mused, stroking his chin as he walked. "You''re so clueless," Rebecca added with a smirk, and Lucy nodded, confirming her words. "Well, I guess I''m out of touch," Alex sighed, shrugging. Everyone laughed at his words, as he did indeed seem like someone who had never dealt with modern technology. Nevertheless, Alex had another question that Lucy might clarify for him, but he wasn''t sure how to phrase it. Lucy noticed his peculiar look and initially thought there was something on her face. Carefully running her hand over her cheek, she realized there was nothing there. Alex seemed like he wanted to ask something but was hesitant. "Is there something you want to ask?" Lucy finally inquired, noticing his hesitation. "Yes, about getting work," Alex confirmed, feeling embarrassed. Lucy understood why he had been silent for so long and patiently waited for him to continue. Rebecca, walking on the other side of Alex, also paid attention to their conversation and became interested. "How else can you get jobs? I mean, in your field," Alex looked at Lucy, expecting her to explain. Lucy paused for a moment, thinking Alex was just looking for another job. "You can get jobs through fixers; they usually handle such matters," Rebecca unexpectedly joined the conversation. Alex shifted his gaze to her, expecting further explanation. His face showed he wanted to learn more about "fixers." "Fixers are intermediaries between mercenaries and clients. They match the right people with the assignments," Lucy explained, noticing his interest. Alex nodded, roughly understanding who fixers were, but still had one question. How do you get in touch with them to find work? "And how do you contact them if needed?" he asked, looking at Lucy again. "Choom, you don''t want to work with us?" Rebecca looked at him sharply, as if he had betrayed her. "Becca, I''m just curious. What if a job comes up and I''m free?" Alex said, gently patting Rebecca on the head. Rebecca felt his hand and initially wanted to push it away, but the pleasant warmth made her decide to leave it as it was. Alex quickly calmed her with his "legendary" patting, then turned his gaze back to Lucy, waiting for an answer. Lucy watched with a hint of jealousy as Alex easily calmed Rebecca. She had noticed his attention to her at the bar, and this only confirmed her suspicions. "Our team works with a fixer, but until you become a full-fledged mercenary, you won''t be able to take on such jobs," she explained, meeting his gaze. Alex sighed heavily, realizing that gaining orders required a reputation. And to earn that reputation, he needed to prove himself. "Oh, it''s not that simple," he muttered, rubbing his forehead. "Why are you sighing?" Rebecca asked, noticing he had removed his hand from her head. "I just realize that to get jobs, you need a reputation and skills," Alex replied with a crooked smile. "I have the skills, but I still need to make connections or find someone to introduce me to a fixer." Lucy and Rebecca understood what he was talking about. When they joined the team themselves, they also had to prove their worth. "Don''t worry, your skills are more than enough for now. Not everyone can kick down an iron door," Lucy said with a smile, trying to encourage him. "Exactly! And when you show how you handle weapons, Main might even give you a job," Rebecca added, winking. "Oh, you''re so wonderful, I might just cry," Alex said, pretending to have exaggerated emotions and wiping an imaginary tear. The girls looked at Alex in surprise as he theatrically wiped his tears. He started laughing when he saw their bewildered faces. Hearing his laughter, they couldn''t hold back and laughed too. As they continued walking, the group joked and exchanged stories. Lucy decided to share a story about how Rebecca once lost her temper and attacked a guy who had provoked her. Alex gave a thumbs up in approval as he listened, looking at Rebecca. She smirked proudly in response and flashed a wide smile at Lucy, who was teasing her. They kept walking until someone called out to them. "Hey, beauties, want to have some fun?" a voice called from behind. Turning around, Alex saw three Asian guys. One of them was covered in tattoos, resembling a yakuza. Alex recalled Main''s warning that members of the "Tiger Claws" gang often hang out in this area, causing trouble. "No. Now get lost before I put a hole in your stupid head," Rebecca snapped, glaring at them. "Oh, no need to be so rude," one of the guys smirked, ignoring her threat. "Maybe you''ll reconsider?" Alex tensed up, his hand reaching for the revolver hidden behind his back, preparing for the worst. Rebecca glared at the provocateurs, on the edge of exploding and attacking. "Are you fucking stupid or something? I told you: get lost!" Rebecca challenged, flipping them off. Lucy watched the scene silently, waiting for the moment to act if the guys decided to attack. She noticed Alex''s hand on his weapon and realized he was ready to act. One of the guys frowned at Rebecca''s harsh response. Alex noticed the situation heating up. To prevent a conflict, he decided that the best defense was a good offense. Switching into "Flying Spaghetti Monster cultist" mode, Alex prepared to distract the opponents with meaningless chatter and then strike. "Friends, why so tense? It''s such a lovely evening, such a wonderful place," Alex began in a soft, friendly tone, drawing attention to himself. Lucy and Rebecca looked at him in surprise, not understanding why he suddenly spoke in such a strange voice. The gang members, also confused, stared at Alex, who seemed weak and unimpressive at first glance. "Get out of here," one of the guys said lazily, glancing briefly at Alex and focusing back on Rebecca. Alex chose his target and was ready to act. "No need to be so rude," he continued with an unchanged friendly smile. "I''m an alleyway magician, my job is to cheer people up!" His words made the gang members wary. Alex spoke so oddly that they seemed to be contemplating. His kind smile seemed out of place in the situation, which further confused them. Lucy and Rebecca exchanged looks, unsure of what was happening, but they felt that Alex was up to something. "Get ready to run," Alex whispered to the girls so that only they could hear. They tensed up. Rebecca, who had been ready to draw her gun, suddenly calmed down and watched Alex''s actions with interest. Lucy, though not entirely sure what was happening, decided to trust him and wait for his move. "What is he planning?" both girls wondered as Alex, smiling, approached the gangsters, ready for an unexpected attack. Alex approached the gang members with a wide, friendly smile, as if preparing to show them something they would never forget. "Gentlemen, you''ve probably never seen real magic. Allow me to demonstrate a trick you''ll remember forever," he said, slowly rolling up his sleeves. The gangsters tensed and reached for their weapons as Alex approached. However, seeing that he had nothing in his hands, they slightly relaxed, but kept their hands on their weapons, expecting something strange. Alex noticed their reaction, but his smile didn''t fade. He had encountered people who immediately reached for their weapons before, and as usual, their confidence in the power of metal was misplaced. "Gentlemen, pay attention. As you can see, there is nothing in my sleeves," Alex said, showing his empty hands with such ease that even the most skeptical gang members glanced at his sleeves. "If you don''t believe me, one of you can stand behind me to make sure I''m not hiding anything," he continued, showing his hands from both sides. The leader, named Sawada, nodded to one of his henchmen. "Hiroshi, check him," he ordered briefly. Hiroshi walked around Alex and, looking at his hands from behind, nodded to his leader. "Sawada, his hands are empty," he confirmed. Alex waited until the gang members were convinced he was not hiding anything. After all, the essence of magic is always to surprise with the unexpected. "Now watch closely," Alex said with a smile, stretching one hand out. He made a grabbing motion, and a golden Vallis coin from the Danmachi world appeared in his hand. The gang members'' eyes widened in surprise, as did Lucy and Rebecca''s, who had not expected this. The coin gleamed, reflecting the light, clearly golden. "But this is just the beginning," Alex teased, drawing their attention. He pretended to throw the coin into his other hand, but it disappeared midway, and two coins appeared in his other hand. "As you can see, now there are two coins. ''How is this possible?'' you might ask. But that''s the magic," Alex explained with a slight smirk, squeezing the hand with the coins. The gangsters, who had initially not taken him seriously, now watched his movements with intense focus. Alex opened his fist and brought it to his mouth, blowing lightly, and when he opened his hand again, it was empty. "But where did the coins go?" Alex dramatically spread his arms, then scratched his head, and three golden coins fell from his hair. Rebecca watched Alex''s tricks with genuine interest, completely forgetting the recent danger. Lucy, also captivated, followed each of his movements closely, forgetting everything he had said earlier. "And now for the most interesting part. Try to guess what I have in my hand," Alex said, clenching his fist where the coins should have been. Sawada, as the leader, thought this was too simple a question and not worth much thought. "There are three golden coins," he confidently said, thinking the answer was obvious. But that was the mistake¡ªthere was no obvious answer in Alex''s magic. Alex slowly opened his hand, revealing four golden coins. A sad expression appeared on his face, as if he was disappointed that Sawada hadn''t guessed correctly. "No, you were wrong. There are four," Alex said in a sad tone. "But don''t worry, I''ll give you another chance," his voice once again filled with cheer. He shook his hand, and the coins disappeared. After a few dramatic gestures, Alex clenched his fist and looked at Sawada with a smirk. "Now guess how many coins there are," he said, extending his hand toward the gang leader. Sawada frowned, watching Alex''s hand closely, then shifted his gaze to his comrades, thinking aloud: "If I said three last time and it turned out to be four, then now it should be five," he said slowly. His companions nodded, confirming his guess. Alex calmly watched, giving them time to discuss. "Well, are you ready to give your answer?" he asked, tilting his head slightly. "Yes, it should be five," Sawada replied confidently. A harmless smile appeared on Alex''s face. Lucy and Rebecca held their breath, watching his hand, waiting for the conclusion. Time seemed to slow, the tension mounting. "And it is..." Alex deliberately paused, savoring the attention. He dragged out the moment even longer, enjoying how the gang members burned with curiosity. "Incorrect," Alex suddenly declared, his smile widening. "Because in my hand... are your teeth," he added, his smile turning sinister. Sawada stared blankly at Alex, not understanding what he meant. "W-what?" he tried to ask, but didn''t get the chance. Alex, not wasting any time, suddenly punched him directly in the jaw. The blow was so precise and powerful that it knocked Sawada''s teeth out. The gang leader fell to the ground, his knocked-out teeth and a pool of blood beside him. His companions froze in shock, staring at the fallen Sawada. Rebecca and Lucy, who had been watching, looked at Alex with astonishment. His friendly tone and smile had shifted to something more menacing, which unsettled them. "You fucking bastard!" Hiroshi, who had been standing behind, shouted, grabbing his gun. Alex slowly turned to him, his face still sporting a crazy grin, which visibly frightened Hiroshi. "No. THIS IS SPARTA!" Alex shouted and kicked Hiroshi in the chest with force, sending him crashing into the wall. The remaining third gang member, who had stayed unnamed throughout, reached for his katana, intending to attack. But Alex, noticing his movement, decided to use an old trick. "Look, an UFO!" he shouted loudly, pointing behind the opponent. The third gangster, driven by instinct, turned his head to look at the sky. Lucy and Rebecca also glanced briefly at where Alex was pointing but saw nothing. "UFOs don''t exist, idiot!" Alex laughed and kicked the gangster in the back, sending him headfirst into the wall. The third gang member lost consciousness from the head blow, and Alex realized their scuffle might attract unwanted attention. It was time to leave. Without wasting any more time, Alex deftly picked up Rebecca, carrying her on his back, and lifted Lucy in his arms like a princess, running away. "SAYONARA!" Alex shouted, running into the dark alley with maniacal laughter. The girls were bewildered by what had happened, but Rebecca quickly regained her composure and burst into infectious laughter, joining Alex''s wild laughter as he carried them. Lucy, looking at his face illuminated by a wide grin and hearing his crazy laughter, thought he was a bit odd. "Well, since he helped us, he can''t be all that bad," she thought, and a soft smile appeared on her face. Alex ran through the narrow alleys, not slowing down. He only stopped when he reached the bar where Main and Gloria were waiting. He set Lucy down on the ground and smiled at her. "So, that was fun, right?" Alex asked, with a mischievous squint. "Fun, but kind of strange," Lucy agreed, meeting his gaze. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They laughed again, recalling the absurdity of the situation. Alex, realizing Rebecca was still clinging to him like a koala, gave her a gentle poke. "Come on, Becca, we''re here," he said, trying to shake her off. "I''m comfortable here," she murmured, settling her head on his shoulder. Alex paused for a moment, not sure what to say. It wasn''t like it bothered him much¡ªhe didn''t mind, so he allowed her to stay in that position. "How did you even get those coins out of thin air?" Lucy asked suddenly, looking at him with curiosity. "Mages don''t reveal their secrets," Alex said, trying to look mysterious. "Oh, sure, whatever you say," Lucy smirked, narrowing her eyes. Rebecca, still clinging to Alex, peeked over his shoulder, studying his face, which he was clearly trying to make as enigmatic as possible. "And what else can you pull out of thin air?" she asked with a sly squint. Alex paused for a moment, then reached towards her ear and made a grabbing motion. Instantly, a candy appeared in his palm, which he handed to Rebecca. "Are you satisfied now?" he asked, peeling the candy and carefully placing it in Rebecca''s mouth. "No, I''ll be satisfied only if you give me another one," she said, savoring the sweetness. Alex barely suppressed a grimace¡ªthis "gremlin" was demanding more, even though he had very few candies left. Deciding not to argue, he headed towards the bar, ready to tell the others how he handled the situation. To be continued... Chapter 81 - 81: The Unscrupulous Landlord The three entered the bar, instantly catching the attention of Maine''s group, who had been chatting and laughing animatedly. What drew their attention were the smiling faces of Alex and the girls, as if they''d just experienced something incredibly amusing. Maine raised an eyebrow, surprised to see Rebecca hanging on Alex''s back like a backpack, unable to figure out what had caused so much laughter. "I see you''re back," Dorio said, watching them walk in. Alex glanced around, noticing that their cheerful expressions had clearly drawn everyone''s attention. He shrugged slightly and smiled. "Yeah, we got held up a bit, but everything''s sorted," he replied, taking a seat at the bar. His ease and nonchalance surprised everyone. They all looked at Alex, then at Rebecca, who was still clinging to him. This caused some astonishment since she was usually tough and unapproachable. Pilar, her brother, sat with a satisfied grin and gave Alex a thumbs-up. "What kind of situation held you up so long?" Maine asked, glancing between Alex and Lucy, who had already sat down and ordered a drink. Alex hesitated, unsure of how to respond without sounding like a guy who solves all his problems with violence. "Before I answer... what would you do if someone refused to pay for a delivery?" he asked, clearly wanting to gauge Maine''s opinion before continuing. Lucy and Rebecca exchanged glances, not understanding why he was asking but choosing not to interrupt. Maine smirked at Alex, as if he already knew the answer. "If the customer refuses to pay, beat them so badly their own mother wouldn''t recognize them. That usually works, and they find the money pretty quick," he said with a grin. Alex realized that Rebecca had been right when she suggested beating the crap out of the guy who refused to pay. He still wasn''t sure how hard he was allowed to go, but since Maine had suggested leaving the person on the brink of death, it was clear ¡ª he could hit hard. "Well, that makes it simple," Alex said with a slight smile. Gloria gave him a suspicious look, clearly trying to figure out why he''d asked such a question. When Maine answered, she guessed that Alex had probably beaten up Rizz ¡ª the guy they were delivering to. Her gaze grew more attentive since she had always seen Alex as a caring and kind person, and now he had beaten a stranger just for refusing to pay. "Did he really beat him up?" flashed through her mind as she waited for his explanation. Alex looked at Maine and, with a satisfied smile, began explaining the reason for their delay. "That''s why I asked. When we got to Rizz''s apartment, he refused to pay," Alex said, glancing at Lucy for backup. Maine''s group immediately shifted their attention to Lucy, who nodded in confirmation. Then they all looked at Rebecca, still hanging on Alex''s back with a mischievous grin. It became clear that since she was smiling like that, Alex must have used force. "And what did you do?" Maine asked, clearly interested in how Alex had handled it. "First, I asked the girls what to do since this was my first time dealing with a situation like this," Alex replied, lighting a cigarette. Rebecca wrinkled her nose in disapproval at the smoke, which didn''t escape Alex''s notice. "And then?" Dorio asked, waiting for him to continue. "Rebecca suggested I beat the crap out of him," Alex said with a smirk. Rebecca nodded, her grin growing even wider, but she quickly scrunched her nose again at the smell of the cigarette and tried to snatch it from Alex. He simply lifted his hand higher so she couldn''t reach it. Frustrated, she slid off his back, not forgetting to give him a jab in the side. Alex just laughed, watching her antics. Pilar gave Alex another thumbs-up, but Rebecca noticed and immediately punched her brother in the stomach, causing him to curl up like a shrimp once again. "Enough dragging it out, everyone wants to know what happened next," Maine said, expressing the general sentiment. Alex smiled sheepishly and decided to continue his story about how he dealt with Rizz, who refused to pay. "Ahem... Well, once I got the green light for any actions, I just kicked in his apartment door and gave him a beating," Alex said with a grin. Everyone around burst into laughter, except Gloria, who watched him intently as if she were seeing a completely different person. Lucy, who was part of the scene, didn''t laugh but smiled slightly. Her gaze fell on the cigarette in Alex''s hand, and deciding to try it, she pulled it from his fingers and took a drag. "Ugh, a bit bitter... But there''s something to that bitterness," Lucy thought, exhaling the smoke. Alex calmly watched as Lucy took his cigarette, saying nothing. He simply pulled out a new one and lit it. Everyone continued to laugh, but he patiently waited for them to grasp the meaning of his words. "Wait, seriously? You really kicked in Rizz''s apartment door?" Maine finally asked, stopping his laughter and looking at Alex with surprise. At these words, the whole group fell silent and stared at Alex as if he were some kind of monster. Gloria also looked at him, but a hint of concern flashed in her eyes¡ªshe was clearly worried that Alex might reveal his true power. "I told you, I''m special," he replied with a slight smile, shrugging his shoulders. "Well, if you say so," Maine said, clearly not wanting to delve deeper into the topic. However, he understood that Alex was clearly no ordinary person¡ªkicking in a door just like that wasn''t something everyone could do. "And how did you make him pay?" Falco asked, now looking at Alex with more interest. But before Alex could answer, Rebecca intervened, clearly eager to tell the story herself. "When he kicked in the door, he immediately punched the bastard in the face and knocked him to the floor!" she said with a cheerful smile. Everyone immediately turned their attention to Rebecca and waited for more. "And then, while he was lying there, Alex calmly started explaining what he now had to pay for," she continued, smirking. Everyone looked at Alex, who now put on an innocent face as if he were completely blameless. "Well, it sort of happened by accident. And besides, he asked for it," Alex said, feigning innocence. Lucy gave him a look, noting the stark contrast between his innocent expression now and the self-satisfied grin he had when he kicked in the door. "Yeah, of course, it''s his fault that you broke his door down and demanded money for ''moral damage,''" Lucy quipped. Alex looked at her with a slight reproachful expression, as if she had betrayed him. But Lucy just smiled sweetly, not intending to justify his actions. "And what compensation did you get from him?" Maine asked, now curiously eyeing Alex. "Well, since he didn''t want to pay right away, he now owes for the broken door... and for the knocked-out teeth that I, so to speak, knocked out as moral compensation," Alex said with that same childlike innocent smile, as if he''d just been caught in a prank. Maine smiled, realizing that Alex had acted in a reasonable manner. If someone else had been in Alex''s place, Rizz would likely have ended up in a far worse state. Many delivery people in Night City were reckless, and they certainly didn''t hesitate to protect their cargo. "You did the right thing, chum. If it had been someone else, Rizz would definitely be in a much worse state," Maine said, giving Alex a thumbs-up. Alex tilted his head slightly, looking at Maine with a hint of confusion about what he was getting at. "Being a runner involves risks. There will always be someone who wants to take your goods. That''s why only experienced and skilled people become runners," Falco explained, noticing Alex''s bewilderment. Gloria watched Alex closely, waiting for his reaction. When she realized that Maine was offering him a courier job, she felt a flicker of concern. However, remembering his strength, she calmed down. What worried her more was the kind of trouble Alex might face if things went wrong. "Oh, I see. Well, the job''s easy, nothing complicated," Alex said nonchalantly, as if it were a trivial matter for him. "You''re not angry, are you, chum? I just wanted to test your skills and reaction in such a situation. Besides, it was just a simple delivery," Maine clarified, looking at Alex, who still maintained a calm smile. Alex looked at Maine in surprise, not understanding why he would be angry. Courier work was a trivial matter compared to what he had dealt with before. It was better this way than fighting ancient gods wanting to consume him. "Maine, why would I be angry? Compared to what I''ve done before, this is nothing," Alex replied with a smile, giving a thumbs-up. Everyone in the room stared at him in surprise, not expecting such a casual attitude towards courier work. "And what did you do before, if it''s not a secret?" Maine asked, looking at him with interest. Alex paused for a moment. He knew that if he told the truth, no one would believe him. They''d think he was just joking. "Well, for example, I hunted a dragon and fought a terrifying god who tried to bring Chaos into the world," he said with a slight smirk, as if it were just another ordinary day. The group couldn''t hold back and laughed. It seemed to them that Alex was joking and spinning tall tales. Only Gloria remained serious and looked at him with suspicion. She was concerned about why Alex so easily shared such things. "And what does ''hunting a dragon'' and ''killing a god'' even mean?" she wondered, staring at him intently. Alex, understanding that no one would take the truth seriously, decided not to disrupt their fun. Let them not believe for now; it might even be for the best. "If you were hunting dragons, then I''m a noble knight in shining armor," Maine joked, trying to stop laughing. "And where''s your princess then?" Alex raised an eyebrow, looking at Maine with a playful smile. Maine laughed and hugged Dorio around the neck, pulling her closer. She only lightly elbowed him in the stomach, making him wince slightly, but he didn''t remove his arm, continuing to smile. Alex, smiling, gave a thumbs-up in approval. "Did you run into any other problems on the way back?" Maine asked, still holding Dorio. Lucy only gave a crooked smile, while Rebecca''s face lit up with a wide grin, remembering their encounter with the "Tiger Claws" gang. "Well, we ran into some gang members, and I had a pleasant chat with them," Alex said with a mysterious smile. Maine clearly didn''t believe him. He had seen Lucy''s slight smirk and Rebecca''s wide grin as if she was remembering something very amusing. "Yeah, sure. You had a nice chat with the thugs, and they just left? Don''t make me laugh. Spill the details," Maine said with a grin, understanding that something interesting must have happened. Alex glanced at Lucy for support, but she turned away, unwilling to help. He then shifted his gaze to Rebecca, who was eagerly nodding like a child waiting for a new story. "You were there," Alex thought to himself, realizing he would have to tell the truth, albeit without too many details. "Well, I showed them a few tricks, and they decided to leave like obedient children," Alex said, trying to downplay the harsher details of what had happened. Everyone looked at him with mild skepticism, but the mood in the room remained upbeat. Rebecca was already anticipating the next adventure, and Lucy, though not intervening, listened to his story with interest. Maine, still smiling skeptically, shook his head. Maine looked at Alex with suspicion, as if expecting him to be withholding something important. His gaze shifted to Lucy, who had awkwardly looked away, clearly not wanting to get involved in the conversation. Despite the amusement she had gained from watching the "magic show," she wasn''t keen on revealing any details. Maine quickly realized that Lucy wouldn''t provide any useful information and turned his gaze back to Rebecca, who was practically bouncing with impatience. "So, Rebecca, maybe you could share the details?" Maine asked, squinting as he watched her barely contain herself from spilling everything at once. Alex cast a warning look at Rebecca, trying to signal her not to give away too much. But Rebecca didn''t seem to pick up on this cue¡ªinstead, she gave him a thumbs-up, confidently promising that everything would be fine. Realizing that Rebecca hadn''t understood his intentions, Alex sighed quietly and placed a hand on his forehead. He already envisioned being exposed and labeled as strange. "Everyone''s going to think I''m out of my mind again," Alex mentally sighed, watching the start of her story. Rebecca enthusiastically began describing how gang members had harassed them, trying to flirt with her and Lucy, and then smoothly transitioned to the moment Alex intervened. She recounted with genuine delight how Alex had performed a "magic show with coins" for the thugs, and when she reached the part where Alex started beating up the gang members, her face lit up with the same mischievous grin he had back then. Gloria listened to the story carefully and looked at Alex with new thoughts. He had seemed kind and caring to her before, but now she realized that beneath this outward kindness lay something darker. However, she quickly shook her head, reminding herself that Alex was the person who had helped her and did so without asking for anything in return. "Well, everyone has their quirks," she thought with a smile, listening to Rebecca''s tale. Alex, feeling embarrassed as he watched the group engrossed in Rebecca''s story, turned his head to Lucy and rested his face on her shoulder. He didn''t know how else to react to what was happening. Lucy raised an eyebrow, feeling his closeness, but seeing his embarrassed face, she gently patted his head, trying to soothe him. "He''s so embarrassed now, completely different from how he was before," Lucy thought with a tender smile, watching him. Rebecca finished her story, looking proudly at Alex, clearly confident that she had done everything right. But noticing him resting his head on Lucy''s shoulder, she felt a pang of mild jealousy. She couldn''t understand why she felt this way, but she didn''t like it. Thoughts of interrupting their moment flickered through her mind. The group, having heard Rebecca''s story, exchanged cheerful glances and then burst into laughter. "You''re just a phenomenon, chum. Who would have thought you could show a magic trick and then knock out some teeth?" Maine said with a chuckle, clearly enjoying the approach. Alex lifted his head from Lucy''s shoulder and looked around at everyone laughing at his actions. He wasn''t sure how to react. Falco stood there with a broad smile, Pilar was laughing so hard he bent over, holding his stomach. Dorio simply smiled, and Kiwi, though hiding her face behind a mask, also seemed pleased. Alex met Gloria''s gaze, who was smiling at him. "Chum, will you show one of the tricks you pulled off there?" Maine asked with curiosity, looking at Alex. Alex raised an eyebrow, realizing that no one here was taking him seriously, and they didn''t seem concerned that he might be "a few screws loose." It became clear that these people didn''t care about what was going on in his head and accepted him as he was. "Well, I don''t mind," Alex said with a light smile, getting up from behind the bar. He moved slightly aside so everyone could see him and clasped his hands together as if in prayer. Slowly spreading them apart, he revealed a pen that had appeared in his hands. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone watched the trick in amazement, not understanding how he had done it. Gloria, already aware of his inventory skills, suspected that Alex was simply using his abilities. "And now for the trick itself," Alex said with a smirk, holding the pen in one hand. He waved the pen, and instead of it, a bouquet of flowers appeared in his hands. Everyone watching shifted their gaze from the flowers to Alex, trying to figure out how he had performed the trick. "Ta-da!" Alex said with a smile, presenting the bouquet. "How?" Pilar asked in astonishment, stepping closer to inspect the flowers. "A magician never reveals his secrets," Alex replied with a sly grin. Finishing his sentence, Alex shook the bouquet in his hands, and the flowers transformed back into the pen, which he carefully tucked into the inner pocket of his coat. "Heh, chum, you have more secrets than I thought," Maine said, giving him a thumbs-up. "These aren''t secrets, just sleight of hand," Alex responded with a smile. "As you say, chum," Maine grinned. Everyone laughed, and the little show brought them even closer. Alex felt it was time to head back and turned to Gloria to get her opinion. "Well, shall we head home?" he asked, looking at her. Gloria glanced at Alex, then checked her HUD and realized it was late; it was time to go back. "Yeah, I think it''s time," she agreed. Alex looked around at the group he had managed to bond with over the evening. As much as he wanted to stay longer, he knew he needed to get Gloria home safely. "Alright, everyone, I think we''ll be heading out. I need to take Gloria home," Alex said, drawing the group''s attention. "Leaving already, chum?" Maine asked with a hint of sadness, hoping Alex would stay longer. "You have my number; we can get in touch anytime," Alex reassured him with a friendly smile. "Alright, chum. I''ve got something for you tomorrow, so stay in touch," Maine said, also smiling. Alex gave a thumbs-up, indicating he understood. At that moment, Rebecca approached him and stopped in front of him. "What''s up, Becca? Don''t you want me to leave?" Alex raised an eyebrow, looking at her with a hint of amusement. "I just want you to be free when I contact you," Rebecca said seriously, narrowing her eyes to make it clear she wasn''t accepting any refusal. "Wow, already asking me out? You''re making me blush," Alex joked, theatrically placing his hands on his cheeks, which elicited laughter from the others. Rebecca, not thinking too long, punched him in the stomach, forgetting that her previous attempt had failed. As expected, she felt the pain again. "I said I''m calling you for target practice. You need to be available when I reach out," she said, not waiting for a reply, and went over to her brother. Alex watched her leave and couldn''t help but smile. Her behavior was new to him, and he found himself intrigued by Rebecca. He turned to Lucy, who was also looking at him, and decided to say goodbye. "Lucy, if you need any help, call me. I''ll come right away. Even though we just met today, we can already consider ourselves friends," he said with a smile. "Sure, if I need the strength of your muscles," Lucy replied with a smirk. Alex was about to add something else, glancing at Maine, but Maine beat him to it and said with a grin: "Chum, the money is already in your account. You can check it." Alex pulled out his phone and saw that about three thousand had been deposited into his virtual account. It was his first earned money in this world, but he felt the amount seemed a bit high for a simple delivery. "Seems like a lot," Alex said, looking at Maine. "No, chum, it''s exactly what you earned. Don''t worry about it," Maine replied with a wide smile. "Not every day you get to knock the crap out of someone who doesn''t want to pay," Pilar chimed in, giving two big thumbs up with a cheerful grin. Alex laughed at Maine''s words and didn''t dispute them. He said goodbye to everyone, left the bar, and led Gloria, who seemed much more relaxed now. She took a deep breath of the cool evening air as they stepped outside and glanced at Alex. "Let''s take the subway, or we''ll miss it and have to wait," Gloria suggested, noticing that Alex had already lit a cigarette. She noted that he smoked quite a bit¡ªhe had managed to roll several cigarettes during their time in the bar. Blowing smoke out through his nose, Alex looked at her, but instead of agreeing, he had another plan in mind. "I think I know a faster way to get home than the subway," he said with a sly smile. Gloria looked at him in surprise, not understanding how that could be possible. "And what way is that?" she asked, slightly squinting in disbelief. Without answering, Alex turned his back to her and crouched, signaling that she should climb onto his back. Gloria just raised an eyebrow, not fully understanding what he had in mind. "Well, come on, get on," Alex urged her. "Are you serious? Planning to run?" she asked with skepticism, looking at him. "Yeah, come on, hurry up," Alex encouraged, nodding toward her. Gloria glanced at his back again and, deciding to trust him, cautiously climbed onto his back, wrapping her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist, trying to hold on as tightly as possible to avoid falling. Alex felt her grip, straightened up, and stretched slightly, preparing for the sprint. "You''ll see why I said we''ll be faster than the subway," he said with a smile, giving his legs a slight shake. "And by the way, it''s better if you don''t talk on the way, or you might bite your tongue." Gloria opened her mouth to respond, but Alex had already taken off. The sudden speed startled her, and she instinctively tightened her grip on Alex, fearing she might fall. For the first time in her life, she felt what it was like to move at such speed¡ªlike being in a car, but with the agility of a motorcycle. Alex deftly avoided obstacles, leaping over them at the last moment with surprising ease. "This is too much," Gloria thought, closing her eyes against the gusts of wind hitting her face. However, she could still catch glimpses of Alex racing skillfully, avoiding all obstacles. When they arrived safely at their destination, Alex stopped. The wind had made Gloria look as if she had a nest of birds on her head. "Here we are," Alex said with a satisfied smile, lightly patting her leg that was clinging to his waist like a vise. Gloria finally opened her eyes and saw the entrance to the megabuilding. She sighed in relief¡ªduring the trip, she had feared they might crash into something or get hit by a car. "Never again," she said wearily, sliding off Alex''s back. Alex, suppressing his laughter at her reaction, decided not to add fuel to the fire¡ªGloria was clearly on the edge. "Don''t worry, when my mana recovers, I''ll think of something," he added, giving her a thumbs-up. But Gloria just ignored him and walked ahead. She didn''t want to know what Alex planned to do when his mana recovered, and honestly, she''d had enough adventure for one day. After all, she had just crossed the entire city on the back of a magician. Alex quietly chuckled at Gloria''s reaction but remained silent, following her. In the elevator, they both kept quiet¡ªAlex didn''t want to worsen her irritation after she had experienced what it was like to run at car speed. Arriving at the apartment door, they saw a notice: "Overdue Rent." Alex raised an eyebrow and glanced at Gloria, who frowned. "Did you pay the rent?" Alex asked calmly, looking at her. "Yes, right after I got the money from Maine," Gloria replied, her eyes fixed on the notice on the door. "Then we need to talk to the landlord to find out why this happened," Alex suggested, patting her on the shoulder as if outlining the plan. Gloria nodded and headed to the landlord''s office, while Alex followed her silently. Inside, they saw a fat man at a desk, counting money and chuckling lewdly. When he looked up, he immediately focused on Gloria, ignoring Alex, who stood beside her. "What brings you here?" the landlord asked, eyeing Gloria with a lecherous expression. Gloria grimaced at his look but held her ground¡ªshe needed to find out why her apartment was locked due to overdue rent, despite having recently paid everything, including previous debts. "Why was my apartment locked for non-payment when I just paid all the money?" she asked coldly, furrowing her brows. The landlord continued to stare at her like a piece of meat, his face lit up with a disgusting smirk. "Change of management. You paid the old owner, and I''m the new one," he declared with a feigned air of righteousness. "What does that mean?" Her gaze grew even more severe. "Just what it means. But if you want to make a deal, I''m open to it," he said, lecherously licking his lips. Gloria felt her anger boiling, on the verge of exploding, but suddenly felt a hand on her shoulder. Alex, who had been observing the situation from the beginning, understood what was happening: this fat guy was just a greedy, lecherous scoundrel. Sensing that Gloria was on the edge, he decided to intervene, placing a hand on her shoulder to calm her down. "Gloria, step outside for a moment," Alex said softly, smiling. "I''ll have a word with this ''charming'' gentleman and, I think, I can convince him that he''s mistaken." Gloria glanced at the smiling Alex and decided to trust him, reluctantly standing up and leaving the office. Alex continued to watch her with a smile until the door closed behind her. As soon as Gloria was gone, his expression changed dramatically¡ªhis smile vanished, replaced by a stern look. He turned his head to the landlord, already determined that the man deserved punishment. "You''re making a frown, kid, but that won''t help you," the landlord said with sarcasm, noticing the change in Alex''s face. "Just the opposite," Alex said calmly, a mocking smile returning to his lips. The fat landlord didn''t realize what was happening until Alex took action. In the blink of an eye, Alex kicked over the table the man was sitting at. The landlord fell along with his chair, confusion evident in his eyes. Without wasting any time, Alex quickly approached him, grabbed him by the neck, and lifted him into the air. "You know, back in the old world there was an extreme sport called base jumping," Alex said with a smirk, not releasing his grip on the landlord''s neck. "Oh, sorry, you probably don''t know what that is. It''s when people jump from a height with a parachute. Like from this building." With that, Alex pulled out a revolver from his pocket with his free hand, keeping a steady gaze on the landlord. He pulled out the "Blue Rose" and fired at the window, shattering it into pieces. Through the broken glass, a strong gust of wind burst into the room, blowing directly at Alex and the landlord, whom he continued to hold by the neck. "The most important thing in this sport is the parachute, which, unfortunately, we don''t have. But don''t worry, you won''t need one," Alex added with irony, sticking the landlord out the window while still holding him by the neck. The fat landlord felt the wind buffeting his body and realized his life was literally hanging by a thread. As he was pushed out the window, panic overtook him, knowing that the slightest slackening of this young man''s grip would turn him into a bloody smear on the pavement. "W-Wait! We can work something out!" the landlord screamed, feeling the icy wind sliding over his body. "And how do you propose we work something out?" Alex smiled, but his eyes remained cold and severe. "I''ll return everything! I''ll open the apartment!" the landlord squeaked plaintively, catching Alex''s merciless gaze. Alex yanked him back into the room and dropped him on the floor. The landlord, gasping for air and wiping sweat from his brow, looked up at Alex, who stood over him, looking down. "And don''t forget to compensate me for the moral damage you''ve caused," Alex added, glaring at the trembling landlord. "Y-yes, of course... right away," the landlord stammered, afraid of wasting any time, and hurriedly began typing something on his computer. A few seconds later, Alex heard a notification sound on his phone and saw an alert about 5,000 euros being deposited into his account. He smirked, glanced at the landlord, and decided to add one important condition. "Gloria won''t have to pay rent for the next three months. If you happen to forget, I''ll come back and remind you how much fun we had," Alex said, crouching down and giving the landlord a light pat on the cheek. "I won''t forget! Everything will be paid!" the landlord stammered, struggling to control his trembling voice. "Good," Alex said with a mocking smile, giving him one more pat on the cheek before standing up. Turning toward the door, Alex grabbed the handle and, glancing back, threw the landlord a final warning: "And remember my words. I don''t like coming back to repeat them." Without waiting for a reply, Alex left the office, where a worried Gloria was already waiting for him. Hearing the shot, she wanted to know what had happened inside. "Everything''s sorted. He suddenly became a good person and said you won''t have to pay rent for the next three months," Alex said with a slight smile. "What did you do in there?" she asked, eyeing him suspiciously. "Who knows," Alex smirked, not giving her a clear answer, and headed for the elevator. Gloria watched his retreating back and shook her head. She understood that he had helped her, even if he might have gone a bit overboard. However, she couldn''t blame him¡ªshe remembered too well how that scoundrel had looked at her in the office. Shaking off unnecessary thoughts, Gloria followed Alex, who waited for her by the elevator with a friendly smile. A smile involuntarily appeared on her face as well. To be continued... Chapter 82 - 82: New Team Member In the bar that Alex and Gloria had recently left, the Main team remained. All members were intently watching the computer monitor on the table. The screen displayed a live feed from the landlord''s office, where Alex was at that moment. Kiwi, being the most experienced hacker on the team, decided to test Alex to see how he would handle a tense situation. She hacked into the surveillance system of the mega-building where Gloria lived and discovered that her apartment had been locked due to unpaid rent. When Gloria and Alex approached the apartment door, Kiwi couldn''t help but be surprised by how quickly they arrived. She told Main about the situation, and he decided with curiosity to observe how Alex would handle it. "It looks like they''re already at the apartment and found it locked," Kiwi noted, drawing the group''s attention. Everyone gathered closer to the screen to get a better view. Gloria''s face showed clear displeasure, while Alex remained surprisingly calm. "He seems absolutely unperturbed," Falco commented. They watched as Alex calmly patted Gloria on the shoulder and suggested visiting the landlord''s office to sort out the issue. "He''s clearly thoughtful. A regular person would have already lost their temper and gone to confront the manager with their fists," Dorio observed, continuing to watch. On the screen, Alex and Gloria entered the landlord''s office, where the landlord''s face was lit up with undisguised lustful interest in Gloria. He didn''t even attempt to hide his intentions. "That fat bastard deserves a bullet in the head!" Rebecca exclaimed angrily, looking at Alex, who was still keeping his composure. "He remains unflappable even in this situation," Falco noted. "That''s quite an impressive quality." The group continued to watch as Gloria engaged in conversation with the landlord, observing Alex''s reactions. "I bet he''ll blow up soon," Main smirked, eyes fixed on the screen. "And I bet he''ll shoot that fat bastard," Rebecca threw in. "I think he''ll just beat him up," Dorio suggested, recalling how Alex dealt with Rizz. "I bet he''ll both beat him up and demand money," Lucy added, surprising the others. "What? He did the same thing with Rizz¡ªfirst beat him up and then demanded compensation," Lucy reminded them. Everyone nodded in agreement and continued watching. When Alex asked Gloria to leave the office so he could deal with the landlord one-on-one, Main rubbed his hands together and said: "It looks like the real fun is about to begin." On the screen, Alex''s expression changed from amiable to grim, and his gaze fixed on the landlord. "It''s like two different people," Kiwi remarked, narrowing her eyes. "What''s more important is that he asked Gloria to leave before starting to act," Lucy said, defending Alex. "She''s right," Dorio agreed. "We decided to observe how he handles Gloria. We''re all her friends and care about her, so it''s normal that we want to see what Alex is capable of." "You talk as if you''re trying to justify our actions if Alex finds out we''re watching him," Falco pointed out, looking at Dorio. Everyone looked at Dorio, then back at Falco, realizing that their actions might not be entirely right. "I think he won''t care if he finds out," Rebecca said, not taking her eyes off the screen. "Alright, let''s leave that for later. The real fun is starting now," Main quickly diverted everyone from their thoughts and focused their attention back on the screen. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the monitor, Alex abruptly kicked the table, causing the landlord, who was sitting on a chair, to fall backward. Everyone held their breath as Alex approached him, grabbing him by the neck with one hand and lifting him into the air. "Damn, he''s really strong if he can lift that fat guy with one hand!" Pilar marveled, watching as Alex effortlessly held the landlord in the air. Alex''s actions captured everyone''s attention¡ªthey were witnessing his fury but couldn''t help but acknowledge his self-control and calculation. They all nodded in agreement and continued to watch. On the screen, Alex deftly drew a revolver, as if he had been doing it all his life, and shot out the window. The conversation was inaudible due to the strong wind, but the fear on the landlord''s face made it clear that Alex was threatening him. Their guesses were confirmed when Alex grabbed him by the neck and threw him out of the broken window, making him hang over the abyss. "''Unexpected turn of events, I must say,''" Main commented, surprised by Alex''s actions. Main had expected Alex to either shoot or start beating up the fat man, but making him hang over the abyss was unexpected. Although Main admitted that the method proved effective: the fat man instantly began to beg, as evident from his panicked expression. Alex said something, then pulled him back into the room and threw him onto the floor. Feeling the floor beneath him, the fat man began to frantically type on his computer. "''It looks like no one guessed what would happen next,''" Main said, observing how Alex checked his phone before leaving. "No, I won," Lucy declared with a triumphant smile. "What he did can be considered beating, and he checked his phone because the money was transferred to his account." Everyone looked at Lucy in surprise. She pulled up data on the computer, showing that Alex had just received 5000 ED. Her triumphant smile widened even more. "If that''s the case, then I won too. After all, he started shooting," Rebecca insisted. Lucy glanced at Rebecca, who clearly didn''t want to lose. "He shot out the window, not at the fat man. So your win doesn''t count. Now give me the money," Lucy said coldly, looking at her friend. Realizing she hadn''t won, Rebecca grudgingly transferred the money to Lucy''s account. "Damn," she muttered as she sent the money. When the recording ended, Alex exited the office, smiling at Gloria. It was clear he had managed to get the landlord to waive Gloria''s rent for three months. The sharp contrast between Alex''s haughty demeanor in the office and his friendly smile outside confirmed Kiwi''s words: Alex truly seemed like two different people in one body. "I think it''s clear now how Alex feels about Gloria. He definitely doesn''t intend to harm her," Dorio summarized, tearing her eyes away from the screen. Everyone agreed with this, but there was one more thing to discuss¡ªthe acceptance of Alex into the team. Main glanced at the girls who had accompanied Alex on the mission and wanted to hear their opinions. "You two were with him. What do you think?" he asked, looking at Lucy and Rebecca in turn. Lucy pondered, choosing her words, while Rebecca immediately voiced her thoughts: "He''s a perfect fit for us. Just like me¡ªstrong and daring. And if he''s a good shot too, that''s just a bonus!" Main looked at Rebecca and understood what she meant. Rebecca was problematic, but sometimes such people were ideal for the job. However, Alex''s approach of talking to the fat man first before taking action set him apart from Rebecca. It gave Alex a few extra points. After all, Rebecca wouldn''t have waited and would have started shooting or insulting the opponent right away. Main shifted his gaze to Lucy, who noticed his interest and decided to voice her opinion: "He''s just like me," Lucy said calmly, responding to Main''s question. Everyone looked at Lucy with curiosity, expecting her to elaborate further. Realizing her answer was too vague, she decided to continue: "I mean, what he mentioned. Alex said he was being hunted and then Gloria found him in an alley, covered in blood. This could mean that he, like me, was part of some organization and was trying to escape," Lucy explained, sharing what she had learned about Alex''s past. Upon hearing this, the others began to exchange glances, connecting it with what Gloria had said and how Alex himself had described certain aspects of his life. Though he had concealed much, there was truth in these details. "So, he''s also a Netrunner like you?" Main asked, looking at Lucy closely. "No, quite the opposite. Apparently, he was trained as a soldier. That''s why he has such skills," Lucy replied, continuing her thoughts. Main pondered. Lucy''s words could be true: Alex was clearly strong, easily kicking down an iron door, and wielded unfamiliar weapons. Yet, he was also surprisingly friendly and cheerful, which seemed odd for someone who had escaped a secret organization. Main recalled Alex''s words about preferring to look forward and not dwell on the past. "Then why is he so attached to Gloria?" Dorio asked, seeing the logic in Lucy''s words but not understanding the source of such attachment. "He mentioned that his family is far away. This might mean they are already dead. And he''s attached to Gloria because they share similar fates: both have lost those they loved," Lucy replied sadly. These words hung in the air, making everyone think. Rebecca frowned but nodded, agreeing with Lucy''s conclusions. She also reminded them of how Alex acted when he broke down Rizz''s doors and dealt with the thugs, showing that Alex could lose control if things went awry. She added that Alex was quick to grab his weapon, a sign of someone used to acting swiftly and decisively. "Everything is falling into place. If he lost something important, he would cling to any chance to stay afloat. And it seems Gloria has become such a lifeline for him," Main concluded after a moment of reflection. Everyone agreed with his words and awaited his decision regarding Alex. "I think we should accept him into the group. It''s clear he cares about those close to him," Main said, looking at his team for their opinions. Rebecca and Lucy immediately approved the decision. Pilar supported his sister and liked Alex himself¡ªconsidering him a fun guy. Dorio also decided that Alex could be trusted. Falco, who had interacted with Alex, was on board as well. The only one who expressed doubts was Kiwi. She didn''t trust the new member and decided to keep an eye on him while he was with them. "Well, the decision is unanimous. We''ll surprise Alex tomorrow," Main smirked. Everyone laughed and decided to go home. Rebecca and Pilar headed home, Falco went to the garage, and Main and Dorio went on a date. Lucy thought about whether she should contact Alex now but sighed and decided to do it the next day. Kiwi returned to her work. The night before, when Alex and Gloria returned home, they quickly grabbed a bite from the refrigerator and prepared for bed. The question arose about where Alex would sleep. He refused to sleep in her son''s bed, understanding that it would be inappropriate. Gloria didn''t insist, as she herself didn''t want to sleep in the place where her son used to sleep. The memories were too painful for her. Alex suggested a solution: he took a spear from his inventory, which immediately transformed into a pillow. "Is that your flying spear?" Gloria asked, surprised as she watched it hover in the air. "Yes, I''ll sleep on it, and you can take the couch," Alex replied with a smile. That''s how they agreed. Gloria was too exhausted to be surprised by anything after everything she had seen, so she just fell asleep. In the morning, when she woke up, the first thing she saw was the floating pillow with Alex peacefully sleeping on it. She placed her hand on her forehead, realizing that it wasn''t a dream. The next morning, Gloria woke Alex up by preparing breakfast. When Alex woke up, he noticed that his mana had partially recovered, and a satisfied smile appeared on his face. Now he could create a few useful things to make life in this world easier and avoid drawing unnecessary attention. "What''s so good that you''re smiling like that?" Gloria asked curiously, noticing Alex''s smile as he sat on his floating pillow. Alex looked at Gloria happily and nodded: "Yes, my mana has recovered a bit, and now I can make a few things to make my life easier and not attract too much attention," he said, jumping off the floating pillow, which remained hovering in the air. Gloria raised an eyebrow and gave him a look but didn''t ask any more questions, wanting to keep her mental balance. "Whatever you say. Now come eat, I have to go to work soon," she invited Alex to the table. Alex was about to ask where she worked but decided that breakfast was more important right now. He looked at the plate with curiosity and started tasting the food from this future world. The taste was unfamiliar to him, slightly more synthetic than in his home world, but still recognizable. Alex ate everything at an incredible speed, as if he were a black hole devouring everything around him. The midnight snack from yesterday clearly hadn''t helped with his hunger, and he occasionally satisfied it only with a candy. "Well, I can say I''m full," he said, leaning back in his chair with a satisfied look. Gloria, looking at the empty plate, couldn''t help but compare Alex to a black hole. "And how different is the food in your world from what you just ate?" she asked, observing him battling with a food coma. Alex pondered how to explain the difference. The food here reminded him of what he used to eat before, but compared to Mama Mia''s cooking, it was on a completely different level. "The taste is fine; I''m not picky. But some of my family members, I think, wouldn''t be thrilled. They''re a bit spoiled," he admitted with a slight smile. Gloria looked at Alex closely, trying to determine if he was lying. But his expression made it clear that he was being sincere. However, mentioning his family made her heart ache with sadness, knowing he could no longer see them. "Aren''t you sad that you can''t contact your family and are stuck in this world?" she asked with concern. Seeing her worry for him, Alex simply smiled: "I''ve already contacted them," he said calmly. Gloria froze, puzzled, not imagining when and how he managed to do that. " What? How? When?" she asked, clearly puzzled. Alex, taking his time, pulled out his phone from his pocket and showed it to her. "With the help of this phone," he replied with a smile. "While you were unconscious and thought I was just a dream." Gloria looked skeptically at the phone, unable to understand how a regular device could allow him to contact his family in another universe. "But it''s just a phone. How is that even possible?" she persisted. Alex, trying not to reveal all his secrets, was about to show his old trick again, but Gloria stopped him in time. "Don''t even think about doing that rainbow trick again. Once was enough," she said sternly, giving him a piercing look. Alex pouted at Gloria. The rainbow trick was his favorite way to answer questions about magic, and she had deprived him of that pleasure. "Alright, alright," he said with evident disappointment in his voice. "To put it simply, it''s a very unique magical phone." Gloria noticed that Alex was starting to feel more comfortable around her and realized that he was no longer hiding his secrets. He even calmly admitted that he had already contacted his family and explained how. "Then why don''t you contact them again? You''ve been here for a whole day already," she asked, looking at him with interest. Alex realized he needed to explain some nuances related to time. "Remember when I told you about my age?" he began, looking at Gloria intently. She nodded, not quite understanding where this was going. "Well, time is a tricky thing. It flows faster in some places and slower in others. In my world, only about ten minutes have passed since I disappeared. Considering how long I''ve been here, at most an hour might have passed for them. They''re probably busy dealing with the problems caused by my disappearance," Alex explained, trying to convey the essence. Gloria thought for a moment, nodding as she absorbed the information, though much of it seemed new and unfamiliar to her. "And what happened after your disappearance?" she asked, eager to learn more. Alex smirked and decided to briefly recount the recent events leading up to his abduction. "Remember when I mentioned the dragon?" he asked. Gloria swallowed nervously and nodded. "Well, I literally smashed my way through the dragon all the way down the dungeon, to the very last floor," Alex said with a broad smile. Gloria involuntarily shuddered at the thought. Alex noticed her reaction and decided not to continue, fearing she might faint again. Trying to distract herself, Gloria returned to her breakfast, while Alex continued to watch her. At that moment, his phone rang unexpectedly. An unfamiliar number appeared on the screen. "Hello," Alex answered, taking the call. Gloria immediately stopped eating and looked at him. On the other end was a familiar voice¡ªit was Main. "Good morning, chum. I see you''re up already," Main said, his tone indicating he was in a good mood. "Yes, I guess so. Why are you calling so early?" Alex asked with a smile. "I wanted to congratulate you on becoming part of the team. And also about the work," Main replied in a relaxed tone. Alex was a bit surprised since he thought he was already part of the team after completing the first mission. "I thought I was already in your team. Main, you''re breaking my heart," Alex said with a mockingly sad tone. On the other end, Main was silent for a moment before bursting into loud laughter. Alex even moved the phone away from his ear because Main was laughing so loudly. "Chum, you never cease to amaze me!" Main said, calming down a bit. "Yesterday we watched you handle that chubby guy. You did a great job." Alex was slightly surprised that they had been watching him, but he shrugged it off, assuming it was part of their plan. "Well, I guess I passed your test since you''re inviting me to join the team," Alex said with a cheerful smile. "Looks like you figured it out. That''s impressive," Main replied, slightly surprised that Alex understood the situation so quickly. Alex talked a bit more with Main about the recording, asking him to delete it in case any problems arose. Main assured him that everything was taken care of and there was nothing to worry about. "By the way, chum, I have some work for you today. But Lucy will explain the details; she''ll contact you later," Main added, explaining the reason for the call. "Alright, I''ll wait for her call," Alex responded. "Catch you later, chum," Main said goodbye. "Talk to you later," Alex replied, ending the call. After finishing the conversation, Alex turned to Gloria, who had already finished breakfast and was putting the wrappers in the trash. "I see you have work again," she remarked, sitting at the table to finish her coffee. "Something like that. When are you heading to work?" Alex asked, glancing at her. Gloria checked her HUD to see the time and realized it was almost time to leave. "Pretty soon. Why?" she asked, setting her cup down and looking at Alex. "I think I''ll help you get to work before I head off to my own business," Alex offered with a slight shrug. Gloria immediately began shaking her head, suspecting that Alex wanted to carry her on his back again. "No, I definitely can''t handle that again," she said, continuing to protest. Alex laughed, watching her reaction, and decided to explain his plan. "Don''t worry, I''m definitely not going to carry you on my back," he said with a smile. "Then how?" she asked suspiciously. "Remember I said yesterday that once my mana was restored, I''d find another solution?" Alex reminded her. Gloria tried to recall his words, but the previous night''s journey home had overshadowed everything else in her memory. "Well, with magic, I''ll help you get to work," Alex declared with a wide grin. Gloria squinted, not fully trusting his plan, but realizing time was running out, she stopped worrying about the details and started getting ready. Alex, noticing her activity, quickly changed clothes, ready to head out. Gloria, glancing at him, felt a slight pang of envy at his speed. When she was finally ready to leave, her gaze landed on an unusual detail in the apartment. "Is your pillow going to keep floating in the middle of the room?" Gloria asked, pointing at the pillow. Alex turned around and saw that he had completely forgotten about his spear. "Completely forgot. Guardian, form," he commanded. The pillow glowed and transformed into a huge stuffed bear. Gloria looked at the bear with confusion, trying to understand how this creature could be a "guardian." "Are you sure that''s its combat form?" she asked skeptically. "Of course! In its strongest form, it can fight a dragon," Alex replied confidently, giving a thumbs up. Gloria gave the stuffed bear another skeptical glance, unable to imagine how this soft creature could possibly fight a dragon. "And why are you leaving it here?" she asked, deciding not to dwell on it. "In case someone decides to break in or if our old friend the chubby guy breaks his promise," Alex answered with a light smile. Gloria said nothing, fully aware that apartment break-ins were common in this city. Together, they left the apartment, and Gloria locked the door. Alex headed to the elevator and pressed the button for the lower floor where the parking was located. Gloria looked at him questioningly but decided to trust him and didn''t ask any more questions. When they reached the parking lot, Alex went toward the old, abandoned motorcycle he had noticed earlier. "Now, watch carefully, magic," he said, stopping by the motorcycle and placing his hand on it. Gloria looked at Alex with confusion as he placed his hand on the old motorcycle, which had been left to rust in the corner. But when she saw the bike start to glow and change shape, she instinctively closed her eyes from the bright light emanating from Alex. He decided to transform the forgotten motorcycle into the one he had dreamed of since he saw it in anime. Alex created a bike inspired by Cloud''s motorcycle from Final Fantasy. When the light faded, a new, shiny black motorcycle with gold accents stood before him. Alex smiled like a child, delighted to finally have what he had longed for. "There it is, my beauty," he said, gently patting the seat. Gloria opened her eyes and looked at the motorcycle, widening them in surprise. Just moments ago, there had been a pile of junk, and now it was replaced by a brand new and unique bike. "Is this your magic?" she asked, moving closer and cautiously touching the motorcycle. "Yep. This is my Fenrir," Alex answered proudly, smiling at Gloria. "Interesting name," Gloria noted, running her hand over the smooth seat. Alex checked everything to make sure it was in order. He didn''t forget to inspect the side compartments meant for storing weapons. Opening and closing them, Alex nodded in satisfaction, ensuring everything was functioning and was ready to go. "Well, hop on," he said, getting on the bike. Gloria gave him a quick glance and settled behind him. "Hold on tight," Alex warned as he started the engine. "And tell me where to go," he added, turning his head towards Gloria. "I work at the Night City Mental Health Center," she replied, sending the address to Alex''s phone. Nodding, Alex mapped out the route and, noticing it was not very far, began to exit the underground parking. As soon as he was on the street, he accelerated sharply, aiming to get her there as quickly as possible. Gloria, once again experiencing what it meant to ride with Alex, clung to him, fearing she might be thrown off on the next turn. "Not again," she thought, hugging him tightly around the waist. As they arrived at the hospital where Gloria worked, Alex smoothly reduced his speed to avoid hitting any pedestrians. He stopped right at the entrance and waited for her to get off the bike. "You drive too recklessly," Gloria admitted as she got off the bike. "But fast," Alex smirked, giving her a thumbs up. Gloria just shook her head, not wanting to continue the argument, and headed toward the building. Alex watched her go and suddenly remembered he wanted to say something. "When you finish your shift, call me, and I''ll pick you up," he shouted after her. Gloria waved her hand to show she heard. Alex watched her for a few more seconds, contemplating what to do until he received a message from Lucy. However, his thoughts were interrupted by an unexpected call from an unknown, hidden number. He answered, and a faint smile appeared on his face. To be continued... Chapter 83 - 83: The Lizzies Bar Alex watched Gloria until her silhouette disappeared behind the hospital doors. "That''s a pretty strange name for a medical facility," he thought, examining the sign. Once Gloria was out of sight, Alex pondered how to pass the time until Lucy called. His first thought was to just ride around the city and explore, but he quickly dismissed it, realizing that with his luck, he''d end up in some trouble that would drag on and take up a lot of time. "Given my luck, sightseeing around the city isn''t the best idea right now," Alex muttered, lighting a cigarette. He stayed in the hospital parking lot. Smoking and reflecting, Alex concluded that Lucy was probably still asleep and decided to occupy himself by searching for useful information. Pulling out his phone, he began scrolling through the news feed, trying to get a sense of what was happening in the city. "Murder, another murder, gang shootout, new club opening, discounts on chrome..." he muttered, flipping through the news. Alex took a deep drag and exhaled smoke through his nose, tiredly resting his hand on his forehead. Everything he saw in the news was violence and crime. "This city''s a dump... I''ll need to prepare something for Gloria''s protection, just in case," he said aloud, continuing to scroll through the news. Finally, his gaze stopped on a fresh news report from the scene. On screen, he saw Gloria, along with other medics, covering a gurney with a body and loading it into an ambulance. The report discussed a theft of implants from the corporation "Militech," which were currently being sought. "Oh, Gloria, you''re already in the spotlight..." Alex muttered with a crooked smile, watching the scene unfold on the screen. He studied the report closely, trying to find any clues or suspects. But it seemed "Militech" preferred to keep information under wraps, conducting their own investigation. "If they haven''t approached Gloria yet, it means they haven''t made any progress. Or they''re waiting for the idiot who stole the implants to give himself away so they can kill him and retrieve the data," Alex thought aloud, stroking his chin. "Alright, I''ll deal with problems as they come," he said, tossing the cigarette butt aside. Alex continued to scroll through the news, not noticing that he had been standing in one spot for an entire hour. He smirked, realizing he had once again wasted a lot of time, staring at the screen. "Here we go again," he chuckled, continuing to scroll through the feed, even though he knew it might drag on even longer. Without realizing how it happened, Alex found himself on a website selling cyberimplants and got engrossed in reviewing the offerings. He was considering ordering a few options for his workshop to dismantle and possibly improve. But his research was suddenly interrupted by a call from an unknown number. Alex''s face twisted into a disgruntled grimace. "Military base ''Sunshine,'' Captain Valdigod speaking. How can I help you?" he answered in a commanding tone. There was complete silence from the other end of the line. Alex suppressed a laugh, realizing he had confused the caller. After a few seconds, Lucy''s voice came through, clearly showing her confusion. "This isn''t funny, Alex. I almost thought I dialed the wrong number," she said in an embarrassed tone. Even without seeing her, Alex knew Lucy was caught off guard by his joke. He knew that she and the others were at fault for calling from blocked numbers¡ªhis favorite target for such jokes. Back in his previous life, he never answered such calls without a sarcastic comment. "Sorry, couldn''t resist. When I get a call from a blocked number, it''s just too tempting," Alex said apologetically, trying to smooth over his joke. Lucy didn''t respond, but it was clear she was still embarrassed. "Where are you?" she asked, clearly not wanting to continue the conversation and deciding to change the subject. Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise and simply smirked at Lucy''s reaction, which showed she preferred not to discuss his joke. "I''m by the hospital where Gloria works. I accompanied her, just in case. I''ve been hanging out in the parking lot for an hour, deciding to read the news," Alex admitted with slight embarrassment, realizing how much time he had spent scrolling through useless news. Lucy sighed heavily, and Alex heard it clearly. She understood he was just trying to learn more about the city, although the news rarely reveals the full picture. "Did you learn much? What''s your opinion of the city now?" Lucy asked, her curiosity evident. Alex pondered, choosing the word that best described his impression of what he had seen. Only one word came to mind. "I can say this city is a real shit," Alex answered honestly, recalling the horrors depicted in the news feed. Lucy wasn''t surprised. Most who lived there felt the same way. But some stayed, either because they had nowhere else to go or because they found the freedom they longed for in the chaos. "That''s true. As they say, you can either love this city or want to burn it to the ground," Lucy said, sharing his opinion. Alex silently took out a cigarette and lit it, contemplating her words. For some, this city was paradise; for others, it was hell from which escape was only possible through death. "By the way, why are you calling so early? I thought you''d still be sleeping. After all, as they say, girls need beauty sleep to stay beautiful," Alex added with a smirk, exhaling smoke through his nose. Lucy blushed again at his words. Like any girl, she valued a good night''s sleep, but today she had work that required her attention. "I''m calling on business. Didn''t Main tell you anything?" her voice had a hint of confusion. "He called this morning, said I was accepted into the team, and mentioned some details. And he said you''d explain about the work," Alex replied, getting off his motorcycle to stretch his legs. He could almost hear Lucy pressing her hand to her forehead in irritation over Main''s carelessness. "Never mind. Come over to me, I''m waiting," she said, and immediately Alex received a message with the address. "Okay, I''ll be there soon," Alex quickly replied, ending the call before Lucy could finish. He threw his phone onto the motorcycle''s dashboard and entered the address into the navigator. The address pointed to the H8 megatower. Alex was surprised, not understanding why Lucy lived in such an unwelcoming place. Megatowers resembled giant anthills for people. Alex was already dreaming of earning enough to take Gloria and move to a safer place. However, that was still just a future plan¡ªhe only had 8,000 ED, and unless he exchanged the gold valises, he wasn''t expecting any other income. But it was better not to rush with the exchange to avoid drawing unwanted attention. "Well, it''s time to go," Alex muttered, tossing the cigarette butt and getting back on his motorcycle. Starting "Fenrir," he set off, following the route laid out by the navigator. At one of the intersections, where Alex stopped for a red light, he noticed a group of strange people. They looked like cowboys or Texas police, but in bulletproof vests. Their vests had an embroidery of a skull on a flag background and the number six on the skull itself. "Are those the local police?" Alex wondered, scrutinizing them as he waited for the light to turn green. Alex looked carefully at the men, and those he initially mistook for police immediately met his gaze. They first examined Alex and then shifted their gaze to his motorcycle. This made him doubt their affiliation with law enforcement. They were more likely members of some gang. "I need to find out what this pathetic parody of cowboys and Texas cops is," Alex thought, turning away and noticing that the traffic light had already turned yellow. When the light turned green, Alex continued on his way. However, the "cowboys" kept watching him, seemingly intrigued by the guy on an expensive bike in a neighborhood where such transportation seemed out of place. He drove on, ignoring their intense gazes. Soon, he encountered a traffic jam on the bridge caused by a collision between two cars. "Are you kidding me?" Alex muttered as he stopped in front of the line of cars. He decided to reroute around the jam. To his surprise, the new route was even shorter. Speeding up to save time, Alex soon arrived at the H8 megatower where Lucy lived. He stopped nearby and called her. "I''m here," he said as soon as she answered. Lucy was surprised that Alex had arrived so quickly. She had only recently sent him the address, not knowing he had his own transportation. "Alright, I''ll be down now," she replied and ended the call. Alex turned off the engine, got off the motorcycle, and, leaning on the bike, lit a cigarette while waiting. Out of habit, he reached for his phone to check the news and soon found information about the cause of the accident. It turned out that a cyberpsycho had hijacked a car and gone into oncoming traffic, colliding with another vehicle. "Well, that''s not news anymore," he said to himself, reading the article. Meanwhile, Lucy, surprised at how quickly Alex had arrived, didn''t dwell on it for long. She quickly changed into casual clothes¡ªshe wasn''t going to go outside in her home attire. After a light touch-up of her makeup, she glanced in the mirror, fixing any stray hair. Already about to leave, she remembered the package she needed to bring. Slinging her bag over her shoulder, Lucy checked to make sure she had everything. "Doesn''t look like I forgot anything," she muttered to herself. Locking her apartment, Lucy headed to the elevator, still pondering how Alex had made it from the hospital to her place so quickly. Deciding she''d ask him about it when they met, she exited the building and began scanning the area for Alex. He was nowhere in sight, and her face frowned. She dialed his number. "Where are you?" Lucy asked, looking around. Alex, who was currently scrolling through news on his phone, saw the incoming call. Raising an eyebrow in surprise, he answered, and Lucy''s first question made him think. But then he looked up and saw her standing by the entrance to the building, looking around puzzled. He smiled. "Look right in front of you," Alex said, raising his hand and waving. Lucy raised an eyebrow, not understanding why he said that. But, following his instruction, she finally noticed Alex standing on the other side of the street next to his motorcycle and waving at her. Her surprise at him having a bike quickly turned into curiosity. "Where did he get that?" Lucy wondered as she headed towards him. Alex saw that Lucy had spotted him and was heading his way. He patiently waited for her to cross the street before greeting her properly. When she approached, it was clear from her expression that she had questions. "Yo," Alex said, raising his hand in greeting. Lucy gave him a dry look, clearly unimpressed by his greeting. "Hi to you too. Where did you get that bike?" she asked, not wasting any time. Alex smirked, unsure how to respond. He thought that if he showed her the rainbow trick again, Lucy might react like Gloria and faint. "You won''t believe it, but today some weird guy ran up to me and said he was selling the bike cheap," Alex said with a tone as if he were surprised by the event himself. Lucy looked at him with clear skepticism, understanding that he was making things up. "Yeah, sure. And he sold a brand-new bike for almost nothing?" she replied, her voice dripping with sarcasm. Alex realized that Lucy wasn''t buying his story, but decided that the best way to keep up the legend was to continue it. "How did you figure it out?" he asked in a feigned tone of surprise. Lucy gave him a look that clearly said, "Are you serious?" She clearly didn''t believe him. "Seriously?" she asked, handing him the bag. Alex took it and, after a moment''s thought, decided to confess: "The bike was mine, it was just returned to me," he said, placing the bag into one of the compartments meant for weapons. Lucy, who had thought Alex was part of some secret organization and had escaped from it, was surprised that his bike was returned so easily. "And they just gave it back to you like that?" she asked, examining the bike with interest. Alex realized that Lucy had misunderstood him again. She apparently thought he had escaped from an organization and that they had returned his bike to avoid further contact. He decided it was best not to dispel her illusions just yet. "Something like, ''Take your junk and don''t let us see you again,''" Alex said with a look of disgust. Lucy stopped examining the bike and looked at him with surprise, half believing him. She understood that he wasn''t telling the whole truth but decided not to press further. After all, they had only known each other for a day, and trust still had to be earned. However, she felt that Alex already trusted her enough to share at least something. "Well, if you say so," Lucy replied, temporarily accepting his words but deciding she would find out more when he was ready to share. Alex was slightly surprised that she didn''t continue to question him. He had already come up with a whole story he was planning to tell. "I thought you''d keep asking questions," he said, looking at Lucy in surprise. But she just got on the bike and looked at him. "You''ll tell the rest when you''re ready," Lucy said gently, reminding him of how she hadn''t immediately opened up to Main''s team after escaping from Arasaka. Alex grimaced, disappointed that he couldn''t boast about his story. He had already come up with a way to replace the words about divine failures with something more fitting for this world. "Well, if you say so. I was about to start bragging," he said with a pout, feigning hurt. Lucy laughed at his childish expression and didn''t correct him. "You can brag another time. For now, let''s go," she said, patting the seat in front of her. Alex sighed, got on the bike, and started the engine. He glanced over his shoulder at Lucy, as if hoping she could read his mind. Lucy raised an eyebrow, puzzled by his look. "What?" she asked, not understanding what Alex was trying to say. "Address," Alex replied shortly, realizing that, alas, the power of the Jedi had not yet awakened. Lucy blushed slightly, remembering that Main hadn''t given Alex the details of today''s assignment. "I''ll send it now," she said, her eyes lighting up slightly. Alex looked at his phone, where the address had appeared. He immediately set up the route on his navigator. The destination turned out to be the "Lizzis" bar. Alex didn''t understand why they were going there but decided he would find out when they arrived. Before setting off, he reminded Lucy to hold on tight. "Hold on so you don''t fall off on the way. Gloria has already experienced what it''s like to ride with me," he said with a smile. Lucy looked at Alex in confusion, not understanding what he meant or what kind of experience Gloria had had. Alex started moving slowly, as the road was congested with cars. Lucy thought he was just joking. But as soon as the traffic light turned green, she understood why he had warned her. Alex revved the engine sharply, instantly picking up speed. The sudden jolt made Lucy cling to him, trying not to fall off. But unlike Gloria, who had been scared, Lucy felt a surge of adrenaline and enjoyed the sensation of speed. She was impressed by the agility with which Alex maneuvered between cars, especially on turns. "This is just awesome," Lucy thought, holding on tightly and glancing over his shoulder at the road. Arriving at the "Lizzis" bar, Alex smoothly turned around and stopped right in front of the entrance, parking skillfully. Although it was morning, two bouncers were standing by the entrance and looked at him with surprise. "Nice parking, handsome," one of them said with a smirk. Alex turned his head toward the voice and saw two women with bats. He raised an eyebrow, surprised to see female bouncers. "Uh... thanks," he replied with a slight nod. The girl was amused by his response and wondered what this guy was doing here so early in the morning. "So, what brings you here, handsome?" she asked with curiosity. Alex didn''t know how to answer since he wasn''t sure why they had come. He glanced at Lucy, who was still clinging to him. If it had been someone else, Alex thought, Lucy could have broken his ribs with her grip. The bouncer noticed this and, seeing his confusion, smiled slightly. But when her gaze fell on Lucy''s familiar white hair, she looked at Alex in surprise. "Lucy, nice to see you. I see you''ve found yourself a boyfriend," the bouncer said with a smirk. Lucy peered out from behind Alex''s shoulder and saw who was talking to her. It was a girl with purple hair, dressed in a torn tank top that barely covered her chest. The most notable feature was her cybernetic arms and a pair of guns under her armpits. "Nice to see you, Rita," Lucy replied, getting off Alex''s bike. Rita, one of the bouncers at the "Lizzis" bar, clearly knew Lucy, Alex thought, as he pulled out a cigarette and lit it. Rita''s gaze shifted from Lucy to Alex, who was now lazily smoking while sitting on his bike. "I gotta say, Lucy, you''ve got yourself a good-looking guy," Rita said with a smirk, appraising Alex. Lucy blushed at her words. It wasn''t that Alex was unattractive¡ªespecially his eyes, which were striking¡ªbut they had only met yesterday. Although he had made a good impression, talking about any feelings seemed premature. However, she didn''t correct Rita. "Rita, is Suzy around?" Lucy quickly changed the subject. Rita noticed Lucy''s attempt to steer the conversation away and smirked, thinking Lucy was just embarrassed. "Where else would she be? As always, hanging out in her room," Rita replied casually, slinging her bat over her shoulder. Lucy nodded and looked at Alex, who was still sitting on his bike and smoking, observing their conversation. "Are you going to stay there much longer?" she asked, looking at him. Alex tilted his head slightly, surprised by her question. Lucy hadn''t explained the nature of their task or their role, and unfortunately, he couldn''t read minds¡ªwell, he could, but it wouldn''t be very tactful without consent. And villains, of course, were an exception; their thoughts could be read even through force. "Mmm, you didn''t explain what work we''re doing today, so I''m just waiting for you to finish talking with your friend," Alex said, tilting his head to the side. Lucy felt awkward, realizing that she was at fault for the situation¡ªshe had indeed forgotten to explain to Alex what they were doing. Seeing Lucy''s embarrassment, Rita found it even more amusing. "Ha, he got you, girl," Rita laughed, noticing how the usually cold Lucy suddenly became flustered. Alex smiled at Lucy, waiting for an explanation. "So, what about the job?" he asked with a raised eyebrow. Lucy narrowed her eyes, seeing how carefree he was. "You''re the bodyguard today," she said, still looking at him with narrowed eyes. Rita glanced at Alex and, seeing his lean figure, furrowed her brow slightly. He didn''t look like a typical bodyguard, but she had long learned that appearances could be deceiving. One should never underestimate someone based solely on their looks. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well then," Alex drawled lazily, shrugging, tossing the cigarette butt away, and getting off the bike. When Alex stood up to his full height, Rita was pleasantly surprised¡ªhe was much taller than he initially appeared. She even let out a quiet whistle. "I see you''re lucky Lucy, you''ve found yourself a handsome guy . I''d even say I''m envious," Rita said with a light chuckle. Lucy just smiled, not saying anything in response. Meanwhile, Alex took a bag from a compartment on his bike, slung it over his shoulder, and walked over to Lucy. Rita, who was standing nearby, involuntarily looked up to meet his gaze. "It''s time to get to work," Lucy said firmly, heading towards the bar. Alex followed her. As they passed by Rita, who continued to watch them, he heard her voice: "Hey, cutie, if you want to have some fun, I''ve got something interesting for you," Rita said with a hint of mockery. Alex turned his head toward Rita, not understanding what she meant. Just as he was about to ask what kind of fun she was talking about, Lucy, noticing he had stopped, approached and took his hand, not letting the conversation continue. He only managed to see the mischievous smile on Rita''s face as Lucy pulled him into the bar. "Heh, jealous Lucy. You don''t see that often. If I tell the girls, they won''t believe it," Rita said with a smirk, stopping to watch the pair. Inside, Alex looked around. The bar was bathed in neon lights that shifted between pink and purple. Even at this early hour, there were quite a few people: some were chatting with waitresses who looked like they could be more than just staff. Alex immediately thought the place resembled a strip club, and his guess was confirmed when he saw a girl dancing on a pole. Not wanting to linger on this, he turned his attention to Lucy, who was watching him intently, almost piercingly. "Don''t like it?" she asked with a slight smirk, raising an eyebrow. At first, Alex thought she might be jealous, but he quickly dismissed that thought¡ªthey had only known each other for a day, and it was unlikely Lucy had developed such feelings so soon. "I don''t like places like this. The atmosphere is too strange for me," Alex admitted honestly. Lucy didn''t reply but continued to watch him, as if fearing he might start staring at the dancing girls again. When they reached the bar, she pointed to a chair. "Sit and wait while I finish up. And don''t think about hitting on the girls," she warned, taking the bag from Alex. He just grunted, puzzled as to why she felt the need to say that. He was practically married, and places like this didn''t interest him at all. Even in Danmachi, he had never visited the red-light district, except when he accidentally ended up there to rescue Haruhime or when he was briefly captured by Ishtar''s people. "Why would I need to do that?" Alex asked, raising an eyebrow in confusion. Lucy glanced at him once more and sighed heavily, realizing he was probably not the type to hit on everyone. "I warned you," she said, turning and heading to the second floor. Alex watched her leave, raising an eyebrow in surprise, but he didn''t dwell on it further. Turning to the bartender, he saw a strange guy in a bright shirt that resembled a Hawaiian one, with gray cybernetic eyes. "What will you be ordering, handsome?" the bartender asked, casting a friendly smile at Alex. Alex thought for a moment, deciding he could have a drink while Lucy was busy. "Something light. And an ashtray, if possible," he replied. "One moment, handsome," the bartender said, pulling a drink from the fridge. Alex watched him, trying to figure out why he was so friendly but decided it was probably just part of his job to be polite and helpful to customers. "Here''s your drink, handsome," the bartender said, placing the glass in front of Alex. He continued, polishing the glass: "Who would have thought there''d be someone who could melt Lucy''s heart." Alex looked at the bartender, surprised, not understanding what he was talking about. Mateo, noticing his confusion, decided to continue the conversation. "My name is Mateo," he introduced himself, "I''m the bartender here." "Alex," Alex nodded in response, pulling out a cigarette. "What did you mean about Lucy?" Mateo noticed Alex taking a cigarette and handed him a lighter, helping him light it. "That''s what I was talking about. Lucy often works with our boss, handling various tasks, and every time someone hits on her, she quickly shuts them down. I was really surprised today when I saw she brought a guy with her and even warned him not to hit on our girls," Mateo explained, continuing to polish the glass and observing Alex''s reaction. Alex understood what the bartender was talking about and felt a bit embarrassed. There was no relationship between him and Lucy¡ªthey had just met, and during their first meeting, she had made it clear that she would keep an eye on him. "So, is this place your gang''s base or what?" Alex asked, looking at Mateo. "Didn''t you know?" Mateo asked, giving Alex a puzzled look. "I''ve only recently arrived in the city, so I haven''t had time to figure things out yet," Alex replied. Mateo nodded and began explaining. From his account, Alex learned that their gang was called "Moxes" and they helped various people from the lower rungs of society¡ªfrom sex workers and pimps to freaks, members of the LGBT community, and punks. The gang had been established relatively recently, and their activities focused on supporting those whom society usually ignored. Alex wanted to ask a few more questions to gather more information, but he was interrupted. "Hey, handsome, don''t you want to have a good time?" he heard a female voice. Alex turned and saw a girl in a revealing outfit sitting next to him, gazing at him intently. Mateo watched with interest, observing how Alex would handle the situation without intervening. "Sorry, darling, but I''m married," Alex replied politely. The girl looked at him in surprise, but married men often came to this place and didn''t mind a little entertainment, so she wasn''t going to give up easily. "Oh, don''t worry, married men come here all the time. It doesn''t stop them from having fun," she said, moving closer and trailing her finger along his arm. Alex felt the situation slipping out of control. He began to look around for an exit and saw Lucy descending with a woman. A plan quickly formed in his mind. "Sorry, my wife is here," Alex said, quickly standing up and moving away from the girl. He headed towards Lucy with quick steps, so rapidly that it surprised her. "My beloved wife, how I''ve missed you! You can''t imagine!" Alex said loud enough for the girl at the bar to hear. Lucy looked at Alex in surprise, her cheeks flushing slightly at being called his wife. But seeing his panicked glance toward the bar, she understood what was happening. She glanced at the girl, who was watching them in astonishment, and realized that Alex had simply used her as a cover, but she actually liked that he had called her his wife. "Sorry, darling, I got a bit held up," Lucy said, deciding to play along with him. Alex smiled in relief, knowing that Lucy had supported his plan. The woman walking beside Lucy looked at them in surprise, puzzled at how Lucy, usually so cold and aloof, was now playing the role of a caring wife. "Lucy, don''t you want to introduce me to your husband?" the woman asked, looking from Lucy to Alex. Lucy blushed and decided to introduce the woman standing next to her to Alex. "Sorry for the delay. Alex, this is Susanna Quinn, but everyone calls her Suzy. She''s the boss here, and we work with her often," Lucy said, introducing Suzy. Alex looked at the woman in front of him. Suzy had chocolate-colored skin and wore a short yellow jacket over something that looked like a blue swimsuit, if it could even be called a swimsuit. She had black gloves adorned with purple spikes. "Suzy, this is Alex, he... um... how should I put it..." Lucy hesitated, unsure of how to continue. "Your husband, of course. I understand you''re embarrassed to introduce him," Suzy teased, smirking. Lucy bashfully turned away, casting a glance at Alex as if to say, "This is all your fault." "Nice to meet you, Suzy," Alex said, extending his hand for a handshake. "Likewise, Alex. Just make sure to take good care of our Lucy. She''s a great support to us," Suzy replied, giving his hand a firm shake. Alex looked at Suzy and realized that despite her dubious business, she genuinely cared about Lucy, who apparently had helped her and her people more than once. "Don''t worry, it''s my duty," Alex said with a slight smile, calmly freeing his hand from her grasp. Suzy raised an eyebrow in surprise, clearly not expecting Alex to handle her strong handshake so easily. She noted to herself that he was not just any guy¡ªhe was clearly stronger than he appeared at first glance. Lucy, unable to bear the embarrassment any longer, grabbed Alex''s hand and hurried him towards the exit. Alex cast a farewell glance at Suzy, who waved him goodbye. He gave a slight wave in return as Lucy led him outside. Once they were out, Alex immediately noticed some kind of argument and, narrowing his eyes, scrutinized one side of the conflict. His eyes widened in surprise. "Well, well, is that my old friend..." Alex said with a smile, looking at the person causing the commotion. To be continued... Chapter 84 - 84: Old Friends and a Bit of Truth for Lucy Alex felt Lucy pulling him along. He glanced back slightly and noticed her pale cheeks had turned a bit pink. "Heh, she''s embarrassed," he thought, smiling at the corners of his mouth. He let Lucy pull him further, only glancing back to wave goodbye to Suzy. Alex raised his hand and gave a light farewell wave before turning his gaze to the bar, where his new acquaintance, Mateo, stood. Mateo winked at him in farewell, and Alex, with a crooked smile, nodded in response. It felt odd to receive such gestures from the guy, but since it was time to say goodbye, he found it acceptable. Lucy, who was dragging Alex to the exit, was practically burning with embarrassment. At first, she was pleased that Alex had called her his wife, but when Suzy began teasing her about it, she felt uncomfortable. Unable to endure the awkwardness any longer, Lucy decided it was best not to stay any longer ¡ª she certainly didn''t want other girls showing up with a bunch of questions. "It''s all your fault," she mumbled, dragging Alex toward the door. Alex heard her muted words and caught the note of reproach in her voice. He understood she was blaming him, but it was her choice to play along ¡ª he wasn''t really at fault here. Although¡­ maybe a little. "At least it was fun," Alex thought with a mental smirk, allowing Lucy to lead him out. As they stepped outside, Lucy was already preparing to voice her thoughts on how he had embarrassed her. However, deep down, she still felt a warm joy from him calling her his wife. But before she could open her mouth, there was a commotion ¡ª it sounded like someone was arguing. Lucy turned her head and saw Rita squabbling with three guys. "What''s happened now?" she muttered, staring at Rita''s back. Alex, also hearing the noise, ignored Lucy''s comment and focused all his attention on the trio threatening Rita. His eyes widened, and a pleased, almost mischievous smile appeared on his face, as if he had received a gift. "Well, well, if it isn''t my old acquaintances," Alex said, grinning with anticipation. Lucy looked at Alex in surprise, clearly not understanding which acquaintances he had found here. She was sure he had no friends in this city except for Main''s group and Gloria. But as she looked closer, she suddenly remembered: these were the guys from the "Tiger Claws" gang they had encountered yesterday on their way back. Back then, Alex had shown them some "tricks" and taught them a lesson. "You''ve got to be kidding," Lucy groaned, recognizing the three idiots. Alex, still smiling, was already planning how to ruin their day again. Lucy immediately noticed ¡ª she knew what he was capable of. Yesterday, he had first chatted with them nicely, showed them tricks, and then beat them up badly. "Don''t even think about it," Lucy whispered, grabbing Alex''s hand. Alex turned his gaze to her, frowning. Those who knew him understood it was better not to try to stop him ¡ª every time someone interfered, it ended¡­ oddly. Lucy felt a slight shiver as Alex looked at her with that cold gaze. "Lucy, they''re just idiots. I''m not going to kill them, just have a bit of fun," Alex said more softly, gently freeing his hand from her grip. Lucy blushed as his expression changed from grim to tender. "I¡­" she began, but Alex interrupted her. He touched his finger to her lips, silencing her, and continued to look at her with the same gentle expression. "No, no, Lucy. No one is going to stand in my way of teaching these fools a lesson. Not even the gods will stop me if I''ve made up my mind," he said, gently stroking her cheek. Lucy''s heart raced. What struck her most were the words about even the gods not being able to stop him. She didn''t understand why he mentioned gods in the plural, but she was too captivated by his gaze to ask questions. "And now, Lucy, be a good girl. You can either join in or just watch," Alex said gently, continuing to caress her cheek. Lucy couldn''t tear her gaze away from Alex''s eyes, which reflected her own confusion. She tried to resist, wanted to turn away from his soft look, but couldn''t manage it. Finally, giving in to her emotions, she nodded ever so slightly in agreement. Alex smiled as if he had just completed a difficult task. "Good girl. Now let''s go and greet our old friends," he said, gently kissing her on the cheek before moving towards the arguing people. Lucy, taken by surprise, placed her hand on her cheek, feeling her face flush. The kiss ¡ª even on the cheek ¡ª caught her off guard. She had always seen Alex as kind and reserved, someone who preferred to keep his distance from people he didn''t know well. But now, watching his retreating figure, she felt a strange mix of embarrassment and warmth. "I''ll ask him about it later," Lucy thought, but couldn''t suppress a light smile. "Although, it was nice." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex approached the scene of the conflict with a wide smile on his face. His gaze was focused on the three men ¡ª Sawada, Hiroshi, and the third, whose name he never learned because he had knocked him out faster than he introduced himself. On Sawada''s belt, Alex noticed a katana that immediately caught his attention. He figured it might be a great reward for resolving the conflict. A plan to acquire it formed in his mind. "As they say, if you don''t have a weapon ¡ª take it from your enemy. In my case, from the yakuza," Alex smirked to himself, recalling a quote. As he drew closer, the arguing parties noticed him and fell silent. In the quiet, Sawada didn''t recognize Alex at first until his gaze fell on Lucy, who had followed behind. At that moment, memory returned ¡ª he recalled how this guy had knocked his teeth out yesterday. "It''s you, that bastard who knocked my teeth out!" Sawada hissed, pointing a finger at Alex. Rita cast a surprised look at Alex, then at Lucy, who turned away, avoiding her gaze. Everything became clear: not only had Alex dared to return to the people he had insulted yesterday, but he clearly intended to play with them again. Rita mentally noted his audacity and courage ¡ª not many would have dared to reappear before the gang members they had humiliated. "First of all, I''m not a bastard," Alex said with a light smile. "Secondly, you should have said: ''This is the handsome magician who helped improve my smile by knocking out a few teeth.''" Sawada and his friends frowned, their hands reaching for their weapons. But Alex, with lightning speed, drew his revolver and aimed it directly at Sawada. Rita, not lagging behind, also reached for her pistols. Lucy cautiously moved her hand towards her weapon, just in case the situation escalated. "What do you think will happen faster? Will I shoot you in the balls, or will you manage to draw your weapons?" Alex said playfully, raising an eyebrow and looking at Sawada and his friends. Sawada tensed, his hand frozen on the katana''s hilt. He weighed his chances while the revolver ominously pointed at his most vulnerable spot. Sawada glanced at his comrades, hinting with his eyes at the possibility of an attack. "Yesterday you tried to hit on girls, and today you''re back at it? Doesn''t life teach you anything?" Alex raised an eyebrow, as if perplexed. Rita, watching the scene unfold, finally understood why Alex knew these people so well. Apparently, yesterday Sawada and his buddies had tried to harass Lucy and Rebecca, and Alex had knocked his teeth out for it. She couldn''t help but admire his fearlessness, knowing that these guys were part of one of the city''s largest gangs. "So, Sawada, are you going to leave with your friends, or should I show you a trick again?" Alex asked with a smile. Sawada, gritting his teeth in fury, couldn''t say a word. The thought of drawing his katana and slicing Alex to pieces tormented him, but the revolver pressed against his groin held him back. "Oh, don''t grind your teeth like that," Alex winked. "You might need to be treated again." Alex aimed to push Sawada to the limit so that he would lose control and attack him. Sawada''s patience snapped, and the fear of Alex''s weapon receded. All he could think about was splitting the person in front of him in two. "SHINEEEE!" Sawada yelled, drawing his katana. Alex grinned with satisfaction ¡ª his plan had worked. Seeing Sawada charging at him, he didn''t even consider dodging. As the katana almost touched him, Alex stopped it with a swift move, catching the blade with his hand. Lucy, witnessing the attack, reached for her pistol but stopped when she saw Alex holding the katana with his hand. Her mind was immediately flooded with questions ¡ª how was this possible? "Hey, Sawada, didn''t you have breakfast?" Alex asked mockingly, gripping the blade so Sawada couldn''t wrench it free. Sawada looked at his katana in Alex''s hands with confusion and anger. He exerted all his effort to free the weapon, but it seemed futile, as if the blade was clamped in a vise. "Let go!" he shouted in desperation, straining every muscle. Alex only grew more amused. The situation reminded him of the legend of the sword in the stone, which only the worthy could pull out. "Nope," he replied with a smile. Then Alex loosened his grip, and Sawada was pushed back, but only briefly. Alex grabbed him by the hand holding the katana and yanked him back towards himself. Sawada was disoriented by the sudden jerk and couldn''t resist the momentum, ending up very close to Alex. Alex''s face broke into a mischievous smile. "And now, the trick," he said with a playful glint in his eyes. Alex slammed Sawada in the face with the butt of his revolver. Sawada''s head snapped back, and blood sprayed from his nose. "Another one," Alex added, not satisfied with the result. Lucy and Rita watched as Alex dealt with Sawada in moments. Rita even gave him a thumbs up, impressed by his speed and brutality. She was particularly struck by how Alex had stopped the katana with his bare hands, which could slice through metal. Alex pulled Sawada back to him and delivered another punch to his face. This continued until Sawada crumpled to his knees, losing consciousness. His head hung low, and blood flowed from his shattered nose and mouth. Seeing her friend''s condition, Hiroshi and the third member of their gang went into a rage and reached for their weapons. "You bastard!" Hiroshi shouted, aiming his gun at Alex. Alex swiftly shoved the gun aside and gripped Hiroshi''s hand, preventing him from shooting. "No, I''m Mario!" Alex said mockingly, grabbing Hiroshi by the back of the neck. He struck him sharply in the jaw with his knee, and a crack of a broken bone was heard. A few more blows, and Hiroshi collapsed unconscious. Alex turned his gaze to the last of the trio and, grinning, approached him. "Well, now it''s your turn," he said, not taking his eyes off the guy aiming a gun at him. Alex slowly approached the last of the trio. The guy glanced at his friends, lying in pools of blood on the floor. One had a broken nose and knocked-out front teeth, and the other had a broken jaw. This sight made him tremble with fear, and his hands gripping the gun shook so badly that he could barely hold it. He knew something terrible awaited him. As Alex got closer, the guy shut his eyes, remembering how Alex had kicked him into a wall last time. But this time, Alex had dealt with his friends in a much harsher manner. Alex stopped in front of the guy and looked him over with a critical eye. "Is he really from the gang? Can someone be this cowardly?" Alex thought, watching as the guy shook with fear. Alex lost all desire to hit him. It would be too easy and boring. He even felt awkward thinking about beating such a timid opponent. Shifting his gaze to Lucy and Rita, who watched silently, he met Lucy''s eyes. She shook her head, silently indicating that it was his choice since he had started the fight. Alex sighed and looked at Rita, awaiting her reaction. She smiled and began to gesture a fist-to-palm motion, as if suggesting that the guy deserved a good beating. Realizing he couldn''t count on support, Alex approached and placed his hands on the trembling guy''s shoulders. He flinched, nearly crying out in fear. "Hey, listen," Alex said, giving him a slight shake. The guy slowly opened his eyes, meeting Alex''s serious gaze. "You''re pretty cowardly for a yakuza," Alex smirked. "Are you sure you belong to a gang?" The question made the guy doubt himself. He remembered going through initiation and tried to pull himself together. "Y-y-yeah, I joined recently," he stammered. Alex couldn''t help but smirk, shaking his head at the response. "Alright," he said. "I won''t hit you. Someone has to take your friends to the reaper." He removed his hands from the guy''s shoulders. Alex walked away from the guy and approached Sawada, who was still lying on the floor. With a deft motion, he flipped the katana into the air and caught it, examining the blade. Nodding to himself, Alex figured he could not only alter the weapon but also significantly improve it. He already had a plan for how the upgraded katana would look. The guy watched warily as Alex took Sawada''s katana but didn''t dare say a word, fearing he might be beaten anyway. "Tell Sawada that this katana is compensation for the inconvenience," Alex said, removing the scabbard from Sawada''s body. The guy nodded quickly and started lifting his friends, preparing them to leave. Alex observed the process and became curious about who this guy was. "Hey, what''s your name?" he called out to him. The guy froze, turned around, and, a bit embarrassed, replied: "Yuki." Upon hearing the name, Alex suddenly recalled a popular joke about guys named Yuki being frequently pursued by girls with pink hair. A crooked smile appeared on his face. "Hey, Yuki!" he called again. "Here''s a piece of advice: watch out for girls with pink hair. You might end up with a knife in your chest, got it?" Alex smirked, watching Yuki leave with his injured friends. Yuki stood still, puzzled by why Alex advised him to beware of girls with pink hair and what a knife in the chest could mean for him. Finding no logical answer, he simply nodded briefly in thanks and continued on his way. Alex watched as Yuki and his friends disappeared around the corner, then turned his gaze to Lucy, who was looking at him with a strange expression. "What?" Alex asked, tilting his head to the side. Lucy sighed, unsure what to say. Alex had first joked, then beaten up two of the trio, letting the third one go with a mysterious warning about girls with pink hair. "Not a bad way to solve problems, handsome," Rita remarked, cheerfully assessing the situation. Alex glanced at her with a broad smile and gave her a thumbs-up. "That was easy," he said, glowing with satisfaction. Rita laughed at his reaction. "If Lucy ever dumps you, feel free to come to me¡ªI''ll comfort you, handsome," she said, winking at Alex. He quickly turned his gaze to Lucy, who was now watching him intently, clearly waiting for his response. "Why are you staring at me like that?" Alex wondered, feeling his lips twitch involuntarily under her persistent gaze. Alex sighed, gathered his thoughts, and smiled. "Sorry, but I don''t think Lucy''s going to dump me. She loves me too much," he said with feigned embarrassment, theatrically placing his hands on his cheeks. Rita noticed Lucy''s embarrassment and couldn''t hold back her laughter. "Well, alright. I won''t try to steal you then," she laughed, looking at Lucy, whose face had turned slightly pink, though her eyes remained cold. Alex realized that Lucy was a bit annoyed but didn''t think much of it, knowing how easily she could be distracted. While they continued their conversation, Alex managed to learn a few interesting facts about Lucy and her work with the gang from Rita. But as Rita began delving into more embarrassing details, Lucy quickly intervened. "Enough. We still have things to do," she sharply cut off Rita before she could finish. Lucy didn''t wait for a response, quickly grabbing Alex''s hand and pulling him towards the bike. Shoving him towards the motorcycle, she immediately took her seat, waiting for him to get on the driver''s seat. Understanding that resistance was futile, Alex simply placed the bag in the weapon compartment and took his place at the handlebars. Starting the bike, he glanced at Rita, who watched their interaction with obvious amusement, already planning to share it with other girls who knew Lucy in the evening. "Where to next?" Alex asked, turning on the ignition. Lucy didn''t answer. Her eyes briefly flashed, and Alex received a text message with an address. He raised an eyebrow in surprise but decided to remain silent, fearing Lucy might snap and attack him. Entering the address into the navigator, he saw that the destination was a Chinese restaurant. "Hmm, handy feature¡ªit immediately shows what kind of place it is," Alex noted, looking at the restaurant description on the app. Without asking any further questions, Alex headed to the restaurant. He waved goodbye to Rita, who responded with a cheerful wink. Pulling onto the road, Alex increased the speed but, noticing that the ride was quiet and calm, decided to go a bit slower to enjoy the city views. He observed the buildings, people going about their business, and the hustle and bustle of the city. Arriving at the restaurant, Alex slowed down and parked right in front of the entrance. Lucy silently exited and headed inside. Alex shook his head, turned off the engine, and followed her. Upon entering the restaurant, he saw a simple setting¡ªan ordinary establishment with no frills. Behind the counter stood an elderly woman who, upon seeing Lucy, greeted her with a wide smile. Her face lit up with a warm, grandmotherly smile, as if meeting a beloved granddaughter. "Lucy, dear, long time no see! You''re getting more beautiful every time," the woman said, warmly welcoming Lucy. But when she noticed Alex standing behind her, her smile grew even wider, and she raised her eyebrows, giving Lucy a sly look. "Now it''s clear why you haven''t visited in so long. Found yourself a boyfriend, I see," the elderly Chinese woman said with a mischievous grin. Lucy, already accustomed to Alex being referred to as her boyfriend, just nodded with a slight smile. "Well then, sit down. The usual?" the woman asked. Lucy nodded, and Alex took a seat across from her. The elderly woman shifted her gaze to him. "And what will you have, young man?" she asked, giving him an evaluative look from head to toe and clearly approving Lucy''s choice. Alex took the menu but, not knowing what to choose since he had never tried Chinese food, decided to go with the simplest option. "I''ll have the same as Lucy," he said, placing the menu on the table. The woman nodded with a smile and went to the kitchen. Alex met Lucy''s gaze, who was watching him intently. "Well, since I embarrassed you in front of your friends, I can answer a couple of questions as compensation," Alex offered, deciding to adjust to Lucy''s mood and ease the situation. Lucy raised an eyebrow slightly, surprised by his offer. She wasn''t angry with him; she just felt embarrassed and didn''t know how to react to the situation. But if Alex thought she was upset, why not take advantage of it? "He''s the one who misunderstood," Lucy thought, a sly smile appearing on her face. Now she considered what question to ask. She was most interested in which organization Alex had been part of and what he had done there. Judging by his abilities, it must have been a powerful organization. "What organization were you part of before you escaped, and what did you do there?" she finally asked, waiting with interest for his response. Alex was fully aware that the entire Main group thought he was a former member of some secret organization. He could already imagine their faces when he revealed that he was actually from another world or even another universe. But that could be saved for later; right now, he needed to come up with a plausible answer to avoid raising suspicions. "Well, the organization didn''t really have a name. My job was to prevent events that could affect the whole world," Alex said, thoughtfully stroking his chin. Lucy''s eyes widened at his words. She clearly hadn''t expected him to be involved in such global matters. What kind of organization deals with preventing world-scale events? And if Alex was so powerful, his methods might have been quite radical. "Can you tell me more?" she asked cautiously, looking at him with clear interest. Lucy wanted to learn more about the mysterious organization. Alex pondered how to explain the situation involving a bunch of losers without revealing that he had actually been killing gods. "Well, before I met Gloria, I had to deal with a group of idiots who wanted to start a war for their selfish goals," Alex said, pulling out a cigarette. Lucy tensed upon hearing this. She had expected something less serious, but not that Alex was involved in eliminating those who could start a global catastrophe. "And what were their goals?" she asked in a tense voice. "To summarize: the first one wanted to prove he wasn''t worthless; the second sought revenge for the death of his lover; the third wanted to rise above everyone; and the fourth believed that war would help humanity progress. Oh, and the fifth was just a silly girl lured there by her brother," Alex replied, sounding a bit tired. Finishing, he gestured to the cigarette, asking with his eyes if he could light up. Lucy absentmindedly nodded, still processing what she had heard. Alex had literally prevented a war, but now she was curious about another question. "Then why was there a hunt for you?" she asked, trying to understand. Alex exhaled smoke and continued, "It turned out that one of the organization''s members was behind all these plans. He orchestrated everything to overthrow the leader and take his place," he said, shrugging slightly. Lucy realized that Alex had interfered with someone in leadership, which explained the pursuit. "And what happened next?" she continued. "We fought, and I killed him. Then the boss¡ªthe leader of that idiot¡ªshowed up," Alex said with a slight smirk, as if the whole situation didn''t bother him much. Lucy tried to piece together all the details, but there was still a question left: if he had killed the conspirator, why hadn''t the hunt stopped? "So, was that woman the cause of your problems?" she asked, looking at Alex intently. "Yes and no. We made a deal: any member of the organization I encounter would try to kill me. Either I would defend myself, or I would go to her and demand that it stop," Alex answered, recalling his agreement with Nyan-Nyan. "Why would she want you to come back?" Lucy asked, puzzled. "Who knows? I have no idea what''s going on in her head," he said, shrugging. Lucy wanted to continue the conversation, but they were interrupted by the elderly woman who brought their food. "Here''s your food, my dears. Enjoy," she said with a warm smile. Alex thanked her and started eating. He liked the food, even though he had never tried Chinese dishes before. Lucy also began eating, but her thoughts kept returning to Alex''s story. He had opened up so many mysteries that there were even more questions now. After quickly finishing their meal, they decided to leave the restaurant. "How much do I owe you?" Alex asked the elderly woman. "Since you''re with Lucy, I won''t charge much. Only a hundred," the woman smiled. Alex nodded and paid the bill. He saw that Lucy wanted to ask more questions, but he had no answers. He didn''t even know what Nyan-Nyan wanted from him and had no desire to find out. All that could come later; for now, he was enjoying his new life. After leaving the restaurant, Alex got on the bike and looked at the thoughtful Lucy. "Where to next?" he asked, drawing her attention. "There are a few more places to visit, then we can rest," she said, sending him the addresses. Alex glanced at the route. It turned out there were not a few places, but about ten. He realized that he wouldn''t have to deliver packages personally anymore and nodded, setting the route. As Lucy sat behind him and wrapped her arms around his waist, he started the engine and headed towards the next delivery point. To be continued... Chapter 85 - 85: Lunar Princess Lucy Arriving at the last delivery point, Alex stayed by the bike while Lucy went to the drop-off machine to leave the final package of the day. He got off the bike, leaned against it, and watched Lucy cross the road. Taking out a cigarette, he lit it and, out of habit, pulled out his phone to check the news that had piled up during their work. But one thought kept spinning in his head: "Yeah, right, we''ll be done quickly," Alex thought, glancing at the sky, which was already turning yellow from the setting sun. If he had known that all the remaining packages had to be delivered across the entire city, he wouldn''t have wasted any time. In the end, the task took almost the whole day. "If you don''t count the encounter with Sawada and his crew, the day was pretty dull," Alex thought as he looked toward Lucy, who was now crossing the road back to him. During their deliveries, Lucy hadn''t asked any questions about Alex''s past, and Alex hadn''t been curious about hers either. He could guess that she had been through something tough that made her so distrustful. When they first met, Lucy had been suspicious of him, assuming Alex had only gotten close to Gloria for his own gain. "Maybe she was involved with some mega-corporation? Or even worked for one, considering how little she trusts anyone," Alex mused, exhaling smoke while watching Lucy, who was now standing by the drop-off machine. Distracted by trivial thoughts, Alex continued scrolling through a website selling cyber-implants and materials for their creation. He already had plans to make a few modifications, but first, he needed a workshop¡ªor at least something resembling one. "Gloria definitely won''t let me set up a workshop on her table next to the couch," Alex thought with a crooked smile. As Alex got lost in his thoughts, Lucy approached him almost silently. She glanced at his phone screen and saw that he was browsing a site for civilian chrome. Raising her eyebrow in mild surprise, she stared at Alex, confused as to why this interested him. "Found anything interesting?" Lucy asked, grabbing his attention. Alex slowly turned his gaze from the phone to Lucy, who was now standing next to him. He quickly glanced at the drop-off machine to make sure the package was indeed delivered and he hadn''t imagined it. Satisfied that everything was in order, he turned back to Lucy. "You''re already back? That was fast," Alex said in surprise, watching as she leaned against the bike next to him. Lucy looked at him as if he were clueless. "I''ve been here for a few minutes, watching you scroll through that site," she admitted, and her hand reached for Alex''s pocket. Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise, unsure why she was reaching there, but the answer came quickly. Lucy pulled out his pack of cigarettes, expertly opened it, and placed a cigarette between her lips. "It''s not very polite to go through other people''s pockets," Alex remarked with a smirk, pulling out a lighter and lighting her cigarette. She leaned toward the flame, took a drag, and exhaled smoke while looking at Alex. "Well, I am your wife, so I''m allowed," Lucy said with a smile. Alex grinned at her statement and shook his head. "If you''re my wife, then where''s my ring? Where''s that romantic moment where you get down on one knee and ask me to be your husband?" he teased, raising an eyebrow. Lucy, in the middle of taking a drag, suddenly choked on the smoke and began coughing. Alex patted her back, helping her recover. She gave him a surprised look that clearly said, "Are you serious right now?" "Isn''t that something men are supposed to do?" Lucy asked with a weak smile once she finally stopped coughing. Alex gently stroked Lucy''s back, helping her calm down, and thoughtfully ran his hand over his chin, pondering her question. "Aren''t we living in a free society where a woman can propose to a man, and vice versa? " he asked after a brief pause, looking at Lucy. Lucy was surprised by his words but couldn''t help but agree. She had already seen women propose to men or even other women. "I don''t care; it''s your job," she smirked. "And since that''s the case, where''s my ring and romantic proposal?" Understanding her hint, Alex smiled. He knew that even if a girl said she didn''t care, it was rarely the case. Everyone wants a bit of romance, even if they don''t admit it. "I can''t make a proper proposal right now. First, I need to get a ring that suits you, and then..." he began, listing the details needed for the perfect proposal. Alex paused for a moment, recalling his proposals to girls in Danmachi. To be honest, they were far from romantic, but the girls were still happy. So, in his opinion, it was successful. Lucy watched in surprise as Alex ticked off the steps of the ideal proposal on his fingers. She hadn''t suspected he took such matters seriously. "Can''t you just invite me to dinner and propose there?" Lucy interrupted his thoughts. Alex thought about it and concluded that it was a suitable option, as long as it wasn''t a public place with a crowd. Such a moment should be exclusively for two. "That''s possible, but only if it''s without spectators. Under pressure from a crowd, a girl or guy might make an impulsive choice, swayed by the mood," he replied after a pause. Lucy nodded in agreement. She also didn''t want their romantic moment to be spoiled by strangers. And considering the city''s reputation, anything could happen, including the sudden appearance of a cyber-psycho. "You''re right. You never know what might happen during a proposal," Lucy agreed with a smile. Alex smiled back, flicked the finished cigarette away, and placed his phone on the bike''s dashboard. "Well, that''s it for today. Time to relax," he said with a satisfied grin. "You barely did anything. You just drove me around and followed along," Lucy replied with a teasing eyebrow raise. "Actually, it''s exhausting too. I enjoy a stroll, but riding around the city all day delivering packages to idiots is not my thing," Alex said, pouting in mock offense. Seeing his "offended" face, Lucy couldn''t help but laugh. Alex, noticing her laughter, joined in. "Alright, my tired knight, let''s go," Lucy said, getting on the bike and patting the seat in front of her, inviting Alex. Alex shook his head with a smile and got on the bike, starting it up. Turning his head to Lucy, he asked with a playful grin: "So, my moon princess, where should I take you on my steed?" Lucy''s smile widened at his words. She hugged him tightly around the waist, resting her head against his back. Her heart raced because Alex had called her something she had always dreamed of. Her long-held dream of leaving the city and heading to the Moon, where she could live freely, suddenly seemed achievable. "Take me home," Lucy answered quietly, avoiding his gaze. Alex couldn''t help but smile, watching the shy Lucy. In one day, he had seen her cold exterior from their first meeting in the subway transform into a sweet and embarrassed girl. It made him happier and happier. "As you command, my princess," Alex said with a touch of mockery but in a chivalrous tone, turning his head towards the road. He smoothly left the parking lot, heading towards the highway that led to the mega-tower where Lucy lived. The ride was surprisingly calm: no accidents, no cyber-psychos causing chaos, no gang shootouts. " What luck, " Alex thought, feeling Lucy''s arms around his waist as she pressed her head against his back. He enjoyed the evening view of the city, feeling the cool breeze on his face. Everything was going smoothly until a troubling thought made his expression twist. "I hope I don''t jinx it and a shootout doesn''t start," flashed through his mind, a reminder of the city''s unpredictability. Lucy, wrapped around Alex, paid no attention to the noise of the roads or the scenery. All she heard was his heartbeat ¡ª steady and soothing, like a melody. This rhythm calmed her, and she wanted to hear it even more clearly. She pressed closer to him, eager to feel every beat of his heart. " It''s so calming, " she thought, her face lighting up with a gentle, contented smile. Alex felt her embrace tighten and smiled. He didn''t want this ride to end. But, like all good things, the end was inevitable ¡ª the outlines of the mega-building where Lucy lived were already visible ahead. The ride had passed unnoticed, yet it felt remarkably long, filled with silence and tranquility. Pulling up at the entrance to the tower, Alex glanced at the doors. He didn''t want Lucy to leave, but he knew that separation was just a temporary part of their story. " We''re here, " Alex said softly, stroking Lucy''s arm where she held him. Lucy, having settled so comfortably, drowsy from the peaceful ride, slowly opened her eyes. Seeing the entrance, she sighed ¡ª she didn''t want to say goodbye either. However, the thought of them meeting again and sharing similar moments made her calm. " So soon... " she murmured, feeling his touch. She slowly released her embrace, rubbed her eyes sleepily, and got off the bike. Meeting Alex''s gaze, Lucy stepped closer and leaned in to kiss him on the cheek. Alex looked at her in surprise, but remembering his own kiss earlier, he smiled. " That''s it for now, my knight, " Lucy said tenderly, pulling away. Alex responded with a light laugh. He had called her a princess without much intention, but now a vision of the Demon King kidnapping the princess to marry him had crept into his mind. He was already looking forward to the moment when he would confess his true self to her. " As you wish, my princess, " he replied with a playful grin. Lucy looked at him affectionately, wondering how they had managed to get so close so quickly. Though it was unexpected, she did not resist these feelings. She was only curious about where their relationship would lead and what awaited them in the future. " Take care of yourself, " she said in farewell, turning and heading toward the entrance to the mega-building. Alex was slightly surprised to notice the change in Lucy''s behavior but was glad she had softened so quickly after their first meeting. Even though it had only been one day since they met, it felt as if they had known each other much longer. " And you be careful. If you need help, call me, " Alex shouted after Lucy, who was already approaching the entrance. Lucy turned, nodded with a smile, and continued on her way. Alex watched her silhouette until she disappeared into the building. He was just about to start thinking about what to do next when his phone rang. Gloria''s name appeared on the screen. " Yaho! This is the "Sunshine" travel agency. We''ll send you to the Sun itself! " Alex joked as he answered the call. On the other end, Gloria, who had called to tell Alex that her shift was almost over, paused in confusion. Hearing his unusual phrase, she even wondered if she had dialed the wrong number. But seeing Alex''s name on the screen, she realized he was just joking. " Very funny, " Gloria replied sarcastically. Alex only smirked and turned off the engine to focus fully on the conversation. " Sorry, silly habit. You''re calling because your shift is ending soon, right? " he asked, pulling a candy from his pocket and popping it into his mouth. Gloria sighed heavily, realizing that Alex was always looking for an opportunity to joke. He just needed a bit more time to start trusting people, and then he would be himself. " Well, at least he trusts me enough to joke around, " she thought, continuing to fill out work papers. " You told me to call when my shift was over. So I''m calling to let you know that I can leave in about half an hour, " Gloria said, shifting her focus to filling out reports. Alex glanced at the clock, realizing he would make it to the hospital on time and even have a little time to wait. " I''m currently near the H8 mega-building, so if there''s no traffic like this morning, I''ll be there soon, " he replied, lightly stroking his chin. Gloria was surprised to hear he was so close. However, she was even more astonished by his mention of the morning traffic jam, which was caused by an accident she had responded to. How Alex had ended up on the road at that time, she decided to find out when they met. " Alright, see you soon, " she said, ending the call. Alex put his phone back on the dashboard and started the engine again. Since his city navigation skills were lacking, he decided to use the GPS. But, as he mentally chuckled, it was much better than if a certain green-haired swordsman had been behind the wheel. " Even if Zoro had a GPS, he''d still get lost. He''d probably just cut it up and go his own way, " Alex laughed, recalling how Zoro had gotten lost on a straight road. He merged onto the highway, praying that nothing would disrupt his trip ¡ª no shootouts or accidents would mar his path. " Though, thinking about it, it wouldn''t hurt to get that kind of experience. These people are probably far from innocent", a thought flashed through his mind as he accelerated. As he was deep in thought, he noticed someone watching him from the window of a nearby car. Turning his head, he saw a little girl smiling at him as if he were some kind of hero. She pointed at his motorcycle and gave a thumbs up, expressing her admiration. Alex smiled back and nodded at the girl, accepting her compliment. " What a cute hobbit", he thought with a slight smile, speeding up to overtake the slowly moving car. Arriving at the hospital without incident, Alex parked and glanced at the clock. Gloria''s shift had about five minutes left. To pass the time, he decided to browse news or check out websites about the technologies he was interested in. " I should ask Lucy if she can get the blueprints for some cyber implants, " he thought, pulling out his notebook and jotting down the names of the models he was interested in. While Alex was busy writing various plans and details in his notebook, Gloria''s shift came to an end. Stepping out of the hospital, she looked around, trying to find him. Seeing Alex, whom she hadn''t seen all day, she sighed in relief, noticing he was okay and had no injuries. Hearing his jokes on the phone was one thing, but seeing him unharmed was far more important. He had been driving around the city all day, and anything could have happened. "Well, thank goodness everything is alright," Gloria thought, heading toward him. Alex felt her gaze and stopped writing, looking up. Seeing her approach with a smile, he slipped the notebook into his inner pocket. " Yahoo! " he greeted, raising his hand in a friendly gesture. Gloria, hearing him, didn''t immediately understand the word but, shaking her head, decided to overlook Alex''s latest oddity. " Yahoo, " she replied, mirroring his gesture. Alex smiled in response, pleased that she decided to play along. " How was your day? " he asked, stretching to loosen his arms. Gloria hesitated, unsure how to answer. There had been many calls today, and she had seen bodies in terrible states. Each time she encountered such scenes, she thought of her deceased son. Even the first call today had made her shiver from the sight of an accident caused by a cyberpsycho who hijacked a car and drove it head-on into oncoming traffic. " Not great, " she answered with a crooked smile. ¡ª" And yours? " Alex immediately realized that Gloria was still struggling with her loss and that it would take a lot of time for her to let go of her grief. He thought that someday he might bring up the topic of souls and reincarnation to support her, but he knew it wasn''t the right time. " I''m doing well. I met a few people, ran into some old friends, one of whom even gave me something, " Alex replied with a light smile. Gloria raised an eyebrow in surprise. "What old friends could he have in this world?" ¡ª she wondered. His answer intrigued her, as Alex couldn''t have had old acquaintances here. " And who are these friends of yours? " she asked, leaning on his motorcycle. Alex dismounted, approached the other side of his bike, and lit a cigarette. Exhaling smoke, he smirked. " Three idiots from the "Tiger Claw" gang. They gave me a gift." he said with a slight ironic smile. Gloria couldn''t believe her ears. He had run into this gang for the second day in a row! She suspected it wasn''t just a coincidence. " Let me guess: you beat them up and took their stuff? " she scrutinized him. Alex pouted and sighed in mock indignation. Her words made it sound like he was some sort of villain who beat people up and robbed them. " You make it sound like I''m a bad person! " he said with feigned outrage. " Isn''t that what you are? " Gloria asked sarcastically, raising an eyebrow. Alex''s eye twitched. Everything he had done that day was indeed related to fighting ¡ª from beating up Rizz for not wanting to pay for delivery to running into that trio from the gang for the second time. " It''s a different matter. I just resolved a conflict and got a gift for it, " he replied with a righteous tone. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gloria only shook her head with a smile. How could it be considered a coincidence that he kept getting into fights? However, she decided to continue the conversation. " Well, of course. So, what''s the gift you got this time? " she asked, looking at him with a slight smile. Alex remained silent, taking a deeper drag from his cigarette, and approached his motorcycle. Opening one of the compartments, he pulled out a katana that Sawada had given him as compensation. " This, " he showed her the weapon. Gloria noticed the "Tiger Claw" gang symbol on the sheath and sighed heavily, placing her hand on her forehead. " Are you sure there won''t be any problems after this? " she asked, worried about his safety. Twice in a row, and each time he comes out victorious from conflicts with the gang. Alex felt a warm wave from her concern. Her anxiety reminded him of the care his family showed him when he was in the Danmachi world and often got into trouble. He carefully put the katana back into the compartment and approached Gloria to reassure her. " Don''t worry, if anything happens, I''ll handle it. It''s not a dragon, " Alex said, giving her a thumbs-up. Gloria looked at Alex, who spoke about fighting a dragon as if it were trivial, and dealing with the gang was just a formality. " Are you sure you can handle it if the entire "Tiger Claw" gang comes after you? " she asked, worriedly. Alex just smiled confidently and nodded: " As one purple potato once said, ?Kill half, and the problem will be solved,?. " he replied, shrugging. Gloria frowned, not understanding who this "purple potato" was and how killing half could solve a problem. " Who is this purple potato? " she asked, tilting her head slightly. Alex struggled to suppress a laugh, trying to explain: " He''s a villain obsessed with balance. He thought the universe was overpopulated, " Alex avoided the full truth, leaving out how this "potato" wiped out half of all living things and was obsessed with death and wanted to marry her. Gloria couldn''t grasp why a villain would be so obsessed with balance but decided not to delve deeper. These talks about other universes, villains, and wizards were starting to weigh on her, and her fatigue was setting in. " Alright, let''s leave it at that. Now, let''s head home; I''m too tired for this, " Gloria sighed, reluctantly returning to reality. Alex realized that now wasn''t the best time for further conversation. He remembered how he used to think everything he saw in books or on screen was just fiction ¡ª until he died and met the old man who sent him to another world. In this new world, he thought he could lead a peaceful life and do what he wanted. But instead of a peaceful life, he had to fight idiot gods manipulated by an entity that was the avatar of the god of chaos who had existed since the creation of everything. " Should we go straight home, or stop somewhere on the way? " Alex asked, looking at Gloria, who was already settled on the bike. Gloria considered whether to stop for groceries but, remembering her state, decided it was easier to order food delivery. " I''m too tired today; let''s go home. We''ll order something, " she said wearily. Alex nodded, flicked the cigarette butt away, and started the motorcycle. He slowly pulled out of the parking space but, before he could accelerate, felt Gloria tighten her grip around his waist, getting his attention. He turned his head: " Don''t even think about speeding! I don''t have the strength to hold on through turns after your high-speed driving, " she chided him. Alex nodded understandingly and drove at a normal speed. Arriving at the megatower and parking the motorcycle, Gloria dismounted and looked him over. Alex tilted his head, not understanding why she was looking at him like that. " Aren''t you worried someone might steal it? " she asked, pointing at the bike. Alex smirked, glancing at the bike: " Let them try. If they''re not afraid of turning to ashes, " he replied with a smile. Gloria merely nodded, preferring not to ask how a thief could turn into ashes. She was content with the idea that the less she knew, the better she slept. Seeing her silence, Alex was surprised that she hadn''t asked the obvious question. " Aren''t you curious? " he asked, catching up with her. " No, " Gloria replied tersely, not turning around, trying to keep her remaining sanity intact. Alex gave a crooked smile and walked silently beside Gloria. Once they entered the apartment, he immediately surveyed the surroundings, checking for any deviations ¡ª just in case his plump friend had broken his promise. Satisfied that everything was in order, Alex quickly changed into his casual clothes¡ªshorts and a T-shirt¡ªand settled on the couch. Gloria once again envied how easily Alex could change clothes using magic. She wished she could do that too. She headed to the bathroom to take a shower and change. When she came out, she decided it was time to order dinner. " What do you want to eat? " Gloria asked, glancing at Alex, who was already scrolling through his phone. " Your choice. I don''t know which food here is edible and which isn''t, " Alex replied, giving her a thumbs-up without looking away from the screen. Gloria nodded and placed the order. When the food arrived, they had a quiet dinner together. Gloria considered turning on the TV to relax after a long day, but within half an hour, she had already dozed off on the couch. Alex heard her steady breathing and smiled, shaking his head. He carefully helped her lie down and covered her with a blanket. " How can someone fall asleep sitting? " Alex muttered, adjusting the blanket. After browsing through the news and checking material websites, he started searching for chrome for his work. This continued until he himself fell asleep. In the morning, he was jolted awake by a phone call, causing him to slip off the pillow and fall to the floor. Lying on the floor, Alex wearily looked up at the pillow hovering just above him and sighed. Rising, he answered the call. " ?Quiet Solution? Company. If you have problems, we''ll solve them loudly, " Alex said into the phone with a smile. There was confusion on the other end, followed by loud laughter. Gloria, who had seen Alex fall off the pillow, wanted to check if he was okay. But upon hearing his unusual greeting, she merely sighed and shook her head. Realizing that Alex was up to his usual antics, she returned to preparing breakfast. To be continued¡­ Chapter 86 - 86: Glorias Help in Easing Emotional Wounds Waking up early in the morning, Gloria sleepily rubbed her eyes. She stretched, and the blanket slipped off her body. Looking down, she noticed she had been carefully covered with it. Taking the blanket in her hands, she glanced over at Alex, who was peacefully sleeping on his floating pillow. At that moment, her thoughts drifted to how much her life had changed in the past few days: from losing her only son to meeting the strange wizard she had picked up in an alley because he reminded her of her son. Now they had been living together for several days. "How quickly everything can change," Gloria thought, her gaze fixed on Alex. Her pain from losing her son was still fresh, but she was trying to cope. Alex had said that David wouldn''t want to see her sad, and Gloria did her best to follow those words. Alex''s presence, even without words, gave her tremendous support. Their silent mutual aid over the past few days had become her refuge from oppressive thoughts. "He''s so strong, fighting dragons. Maybe he knows the answers to questions people have been asking themselves for a lifetime," she mused, staring at him. Folding the blanket, Gloria quietly got up from the couch and checked the time on her HUD. Deciding it was time to make breakfast, she headed to the kitchen. Opening the fridge, she realized that there was barely any food left. Making a mental note to stop by the store after work, she began preparing something with what she found. Meanwhile, Alex continued to sleep peacefully, completely unaware of what was going on around him. "How can someone sleep on that floating pillow and not fall off?" Gloria wondered, glancing at Alex, who was suspended just above the floor. She couldn''t help but be amazed at how he managed to sleep on such an unstable surface. She would have been struggling with the fear of falling by now. When breakfast was ready, she was about to wake Alex, but a phone call beat her to it. The sharp sound made Alex jump, and with a loud thud, he fell off the pillow. "Well, he finally fell," Gloria thought, looking at him with concern. She wanted to ask if he was okay, but remembering how Alex had effortlessly punched through the dungeon during his fight with the dragon, she realized her concern was probably unnecessary. Alex calmly got up and answered the call, acting as if nothing had happened. "Maybe it''s not the best idea to sleep at that height," Alex thought, feeling a slight discomfort from the fall, though there was no pain. Gloria wanted to ask if he was alright, completely forgetting how Alex had once told her he had punched through the dungeon all the way to the bottom during a dragon fight. But seeing how he calmly got up and answered the phone, her worry took a back seat. Lying on the floor after falling from his pillow, Alex stared blankly, thinking that maybe sleeping at that height wasn''t the best idea. While he didn''t feel any pain, the sensation of a sudden drop left him slightly uncomfortable. He got up, looked at his phone, and noticed that the number, as usual, was hidden. His eye twitched slightly in irritation¡ªthese kinds of calls were starting to get on his nerves. Deciding to approach the situation with humor, Alex answered the call with his usual joke to see who was on the other end. "Silent Solutions, Inc. If you have a problem, we''ll solve it loudly," he said with a slight smirk, waiting for the caller''s reaction. The person on the other end hesitated at first, but then burst into loud laughter. Alex immediately recognized who it was. It was Rebecca¡ªthe gremlin who always had something going on early in the morning. " Ah, Becca, what do you need so early? I was still sleeping, and by the way, I fell off the couch, " Alex complained with a smile. The laughter on the other end only grew louder. Alex felt his eye twitch again ¡ª everyone always laughed at his clumsiness. Finally, Rebecca calmed down and explained why she had called. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. " Remember I said I''d invite you to shoot? " she asked, reminding him of their agreement. Alex vaguely remembered that Rebecca wanted to invite him to the shooting range, but he hadn''t expected her to do it so early in the morning. " Yeah, I remember. Found some free time? " he asked, stretching and loosening up his stiff muscles. Rebecca was clearly pleased that he hadn''t forgotten. She continued with enthusiasm: " Yes, exactly! So come on, get over to the garage! " Alex raised an eyebrow, not immediately understanding which garage she was talking about, but he agreed nonetheless: " Alright, just send me the address, or I''ll get lost on the way. " Rebecca was happy. She tried not to let it show, but from her voice, Alex could easily tell she was in a great mood. " Great! And if you do well, I might invite you to work with me, " she added cheerfully. Alex raised an eyebrow again, not quite grasping what kind of work Rebecca was referring to, but he didn''t dwell on it. Deciding he''d figure it out after her so-called "test," he simply nodded. " Okay, I''ll come after I send Gloria off to work. And, well, after breakfast, of course, " he said, sharing his plans. Rebecca just chuckled briefly and hung up. Alex smirked and shook his head, watching this impatient but charming girl who was a real gremlin inside. Glancing over at Gloria, who was already sitting at the table having breakfast, he saw her give him a warm smile and invite him to join her. " That''s the kindness of a mature woman, " Alex thought with a content smile, feeling warmth from her gesture. Sitting down at the table, he began to eat the breakfast Gloria had prepared. She watched him closely, pleased with how quickly and eagerly he was eating her dish. In her mind, a question was forming, one she had wanted to ask for a long time but hadn''t known how to phrase. Gathering her courage, she finally spoke: " Alex, " her voice made him pause and look up at her. Alex lifted his head, not understanding what prompted her to call his name. He noticed Gloria frowning slightly, as if there was an inner struggle with a question she was grappling with. " What''s wrong? " he asked, trying to understand the reason for her unease. Gloria hesitated for a moment but, gathering her thoughts, took a deep breath, preparing herself for an important step. " Is there life after death? " she asked, her gaze becoming serious and intense. The question deeply moved her. If there was life after death, then perhaps her son David was in a better place than this world. Her faith in God had started to wane after losing her husband, and after her son''s death, it had nearly disappeared. But the hope that an afterlife existed still lingered in her heart. " I hope he can answer, " Gloria prayed silently as she looked at Alex. Alex fell into thought upon hearing her question. He understood that it wasn''t just philosophical curiosity but an attempt to find solace. Gloria sincerely hoped that her son was now in a better world. " That''s a difficult question, Gloria, " Alex answered calmly. But his words were misunderstood by her. She thought that since he answered this way, it meant that heaven and hell didn''t exist, and her son had simply ceased to exist. Gloria''s eyes filled with tears, and a bitter, sarcastic smile appeared on her face. The faith she had once cherished now seemed like a lie. Alex noticed her reaction, realizing that she had misunderstood him. He quickly stood up and approached her, gently wiping away her tears, trying to calm her down. " Gloria, listen, you didn''t let me finish, " he said softly, continuing to wipe her tears. She looked up at him, her eyes red from crying. Seeing the concern on his face, Gloria felt the tension ease slightly. She nodded, indicating she was ready to listen. " There really is life after death, " Alex began. " But it''s much more complicated than it seems. There are many hells, and there''s probably a heaven too, but... " he paused for a moment, searching for the right words. Hope flickered in Gloria''s eyes again, but she was still confused by Alex''s mention of multiple hells and the complexities of the afterlife. She had always believed in a clear division: the good go to heaven, the bad to hell. What could be so complicated? " Why do you say there are many hells and heavens? And why is it such a complicated topic? " she asked, wiping her tears with her sleeve, struggling to process what she''d heard. Alex sighed, thinking about how to best explain it to Gloria. He himself hadn''t fully grasped the complexity of the subject. Rubbing his forehead thoughtfully, he decided to explain it as simply as possible: " Heaven and hell are somewhat abstract concepts. There are two possibilities. One: after death, the soul faces judgment and then goes to heaven or hell. Two: heaven might symbolize a new, better life, and hell a terrible existence full of suffering, " Alex said, rubbing his chin, figuring this explanation would make the most sense. Alex himself was proof of the second possibility. Or perhaps he was an exception to the rules, breaking the system. But that wasn''t the point. The main thing was that he had been given a chance at a new life full of opportunities he never had before. Gloria, however, looked at him with slight confusion, understanding only part of his words. What really concerned her was what had happened to David. " If it''s all as you say, then what happened to David? " she asked worriedly. Alex pondered. According to Gloria''s stories, David was a kind guy who had simply been unlucky. If that were true, he had likely already been reincarnated. Time was a tricky thing, and it flowed differently in various worlds. Alex tried to find the right words to explain this to Gloria. " Remember I told you that time is a complicated thing? " he asked, looking at her. Gloria nodded, recalling their earlier conversation. Alex continued: " If David was the way you described him, then I can confidently say he was a good person. That means in his next life, he''ll live a kind and happy one. He might already be a teenager, going to school, having friends, a loving family, and maybe even his first love. So, there''s no need to worry, " Alex tried to put warmth into his voice to cheer her up. Gloria''s eyes welled up with tears again, but this time from relief. Her son might be living a much better life than he could have had in their harsh world, where death in a shootout or an unremarkable end awaited him. She hugged Alex tightly, unable to hold back her tears. " Thank you, Alex. Those words mean so much to me. I''m glad to know that David might have a better future than he would here, " she whispered, her voice breaking with emotion. Alex didn''t reply with words, simply stroking her back, comforting her. An idea flashed through his mind to ask the Elder where David was now, so he could show Gloria his new life. Alex hoped that her son had indeed found his happiness, even if he wouldn''t remember his mother. But Gloria would always remember him. " You don''t need to thank me. Now you have a purpose¡ªto honor David''s memory, " he said softly, hoping Gloria would let go of the pain of her loss and remember only the good things about her son. Still hugging Alex, Gloria glanced at the urn with the ashes on the shelf. Her eyes filled with sadness, but she decided to heed his words. She truly wanted to remember David with warmth, not sorrow. Now she had a goal¡ªto scatter his ashes in a place she had long dreamed of visiting. " You''re right. David would be upset if he saw me sinking into grief. I want to honor his memory and scatter his ashes in the place I''ve always dreamed of, " she said quietly, resting her head on Alex''s shoulder. Alex continued to stroke her back, curious about what place she had in mind. But he decided it wasn''t that important. Wherever Gloria wanted to go, he would help her get there¡ªwhether by earning money or using his magic. " And what is this place? " Alex asked gently, holding her close to make her feel safe. Gloria relaxed in his arms, her heart filling with a warmth she hadn''t felt in a long time. She felt calm and comfortable, but a flicker of embarrassment crossed her mind: after all, she was an adult woman, and Alex was just an 18-year-old guy. She didn''t know that Alex was engaged to goddesses much older than her, and she''d be quite surprised when she found out. But that''s another story. " I want to go to the Moon and scatter his ashes there, " Gloria said, pulling away and looking into Alex''s eyes. Alex smiled softly at her. The Moon? That was no problem for him. Even if she wanted to scatter the ashes at the top of Yggdrasil, he could arrange it. " Then we have a plan for the future. We''ll earn the money for a ticket to the Moon or wait until I''ve fully recovered so we can go there, " Alex said with a cheerful smile, glad that Gloria had found a goal and lightened her grief. Gloria looked at him sheepishly, realizing he was a mage and could probably help her get to the Moon without much effort. But she didn''t want to rely on his power. On the other hand, she understood that a ticket to the Moon would be prohibitively expensive, far more than she could ever earn. Alex, noticing her hesitation, guessed that she wanted to earn the money for the trip herself. But even he, as someone from another world, knew that the ticket would cost a fortune. " If you feel it''s wrong to use my powers, let''s do this: I''ll help you earn the money as a thank-you for everything you''ve done, " Alex said with a warm smile, offering his assistance. Gloria hesitated, realizing that if Alex took on this task, he might have to take dangerous jobs. She didn''t know the extent of his strength and thought there might still be something in the world that could harm him. How surprised she would be when she found out just how powerful Alex really was! " Are you sure you want to help me? It could be dangerous if you plan to earn that much money, " she asked cautiously, worried about him. Alex smiled confidently and gave Gloria a thumbs-up, as if to say she didn''t need to worry about that. " Gloria, I killed a dragon. Earning money as a mercenary is nothing to me. Worst case, we''ll just teleport to the Moon if we can''t afford the ticket, " he said with confidence, once again raising his thumb. Hearing his words, Gloria relaxed slightly and decided to trust him. In this city, she had no one left but Alex who was close to her. He had helped her heal her emotional wounds and gave her the strength to move forward. Her only goal now was to scatter her son''s ashes on the Moon, but first, she had to take the first step and start saving for the ticket. " Okay, I trust you. But if you''re in danger, forget about this plan, " Gloria said firmly, looking Alex in the eyes. Alex laughed at her seriousness and just held her close until she relaxed completely. Once in his embrace, Gloria reciprocated. This conversation had helped her ease her pain and find a new purpose, and Alex was the one who would help her on this journey. " As much as I hate to interrupt this lovely moment, I think we forgot something, " Alex said with a light smile, looking at Gloria who was still in his arms. Gloria, enjoying the warmth of his embrace, suddenly realized they had lost track of time. She glanced at the clock and saw that the workday had already started, and she was still not ready. With a quick movement, she broke free from his arms and ran to the bathroom. Alex raised an eyebrow, watching her speed, as if she had used a speed boost like a Sandivistan user. Just moments ago, she had been in his arms, and now she was already in the bathroom. Before he could be surprised, Gloria emerged and started frantically getting ready. " What are you sitting around for? Hurry up, I''m already late! " Gloria said sternly, frowning. Alex smirked at her panic and demonstratively changed with magic. Gloria, noticing this, seemed ready to explode with indignation¡ªher teeth were nearly grinding. " Show-off, " she muttered through gritted teeth. Alex decided not to escalate the situation and simply continued getting ready in silence. Gloria quickly dressed and, preparing to leave, glanced at him as if checking his readiness. Alex, before leaving the apartment, turned a pillow into a guardian to protect the house in their absence. At the exit, he called the elevator first to save time. Descending to the parking lot, Gloria confidently headed for Alex''s bike, and before he knew it, she had already taken her place. " Hurry up, I''m late! " she said, patting the seat. Alex grinned crookedly as he took the handlebars and started the engine. They got onto the road, and he deliberately drove slowly, not speeding. But Gloria, unhappy with his pace, tightened her hold around his waist, drawing attention. " Speed up, I''m already late! " she demanded. Alex nodded and accelerated. He didn''t stop at traffic lights, recalling Lucy''s words that the police wouldn''t bother him if he didn''t break the law too overtly. So, without slowing down, they quickly reached the hospital, where Alex sharply braked right at the entrance. Gloria almost fell but managed to hold on, tightening her grip around his waist. Dismounting the bike, she wanted to say something, but her mind was swirling with thousands of thoughts, and she didn''t know how to express her gratitude. Finally, she found the right words. " Thank you for everything you''re doing for me, " she said warmly. Alex smiled in response, not attributing much importance to his actions. He knew that sometimes a conversation could help, and sometimes it could only worsen the situation, but this time he was glad his words had helped Gloria ease her emotional pain a bit. " It''s okay. You''re helping me too, " he replied with a light smile. Gloria didn''t understand exactly how she was helping Alex but decided to ask about it later. Stepping closer, she took his face in her hands, leaned in, and after thanking him again, kissed him on the cheek. Alex''s eyes widened at Gloria''s unexpected gesture. He was greatly surprised but received her gesture with a warm smile. He wanted to say something, but Gloria didn''t give him the chance. After the brief kiss, her cheeks flushed with a blush she couldn''t hide. Quickly releasing his face, she turned and hurried into the hospital building, leaving Alex outside. He watched her go, smiling, and sighed softly. He understood that relationships could develop in various ways: some rapidly, like a spark igniting, others slowly, taking years before a couple finally finds their happiness. It doesn''t matter how quickly love is born¡ªwhether at first sight or after many years of friendship¡ªwhat matters is that it can all lead to a beautiful ending. " Well then, it''s time to visit the Gremlin, " Alex muttered, stopping his gaze from lingering on the hospital entrance. He entered the address Rebecca had sent him into the GPS and headed toward their base. From a distance, he spotted her figure. Rebecca, who had been waiting for Alex for some time, saw the approaching figure on the motorcycle. She squinted, trying to make out who it was, but soon the silhouette became clearer, and she recognized him. " Where did he get that bike? " Rebecca wondered. For a moment, she pondered where Alex might have acquired such a vehicle but quickly dismissed the thought. What mattered was that he now had "wheels," and if he passed her test, there would be no need to take Falco''s car. " Heh, I wonder what model it is. Can''t tell from a distance, " she said with a wide smile, looking forward to examining the bike up close. Seeing her, Alex slowed down to avoid accidentally hitting her. Pulling up beside her, he noticed Rebecca immediately began inspecting his bike, like a curious child. She circled around the vehicle and stared at Alex with interest. " Where did you get it? " she asked, her eyes sparkling with curiosity as she had never seen a model like this before. Alex raised an eyebrow, unsure how to best respond. He was more surprised that Lucy hadn''t told Rebecca anything after their conversation yesterday. He had assumed Lucy would explain everything to the team to avoid further questions. Now Alex was considering what joke to come up with to tease Rebecca a bit, as the truth would come out sooner or later. To be continued... Chapter 87 - 87: Princess or Gremlin Rebecca Alex was riding down the road towards Maine''s group''s base, or as they called it, the "Garage." As his motorcycle picked up speed, his thoughts revolved around what kind of test Rebecca was talking about. And what kind of job did she have that required him to prove his skills before she could take him on? "It''s probably got something to do with a shootout," Alex smirked, accelerating as the traffic thinned, giving him space to speed up. He enjoyed the freedom on the road, slowly getting accustomed to this world and already forming plans about cyber-implants. Alex intended to improve them, creating something so chaotic and dangerous that it could cause real havoc if it fell into the wrong hands. "I should ask Becca if she''s got any data on cyber-implants. If not, I''ll have to ask Lucy to get me a couple of blueprints," Alex thought, already planning ahead as he made his way to the garage. After a while, he noticed a figure standing in front of a building that resembled a house with a garage. Alex focused and saw a distinctive feature of this person, instantly realizing who it was. "Is she really that eager?" Alex smirked, watching Rebecca with a crooked grin. As he approached, he slowed down, not wanting to accidentally hit her if the girl suddenly decided to step onto the road. Sure, he had great reflexes, but it was better to be safe. Stopping next to Rebecca, Alex raised his hand with a cheerful smile: "Yahoo!" he said brightly. But Rebecca didn''t even glance at him. Her eyes were fully locked on his motorcycle, the "Fenrir." Alex''s eye twitched. He thought, "Can''t she greet me first and then check out the bike? It''s not going anywhere." She finished her inspection, circling around the motorcycle, and now looked at Alex with clear curiosity. "Where did you get it?" Rebecca asked, staring at him as if accusing him of not sharing this crucial information. Alex''s eye twitched again. He couldn''t really be mad at her ¡ª she reminded him too much of Hestia, who behaved similarly. "No greeting, no ''how are you,'' just straight to the bike questions. Becca, you''re breaking my fragile heart," Alex commented, theatrically clutching his chest. Rebecca, watching his little performance, rolled her eyes, debating whether to play along or wait for him to finish the act and tell her where he got the bike. "Yeah, yeah, hello," she replied dryly. "Now tell me, where did you get this beauty?" she asked impatiently, giving him a light kick. Alex sighed, looking at Rebecca. She really was like a gremlin. There was no point in being mad at her. What surprised him most was that Rebecca didn''t know where he got the bike. Lucy was supposed to have already told the team about their conversation and his story. Not really wanting to repeat himself to everyone he met, Alex decided to wait for Lucy to explain everything. But first, he needed to come up with something to distract Rebecca. "Well, here''s the thing. I was seeing Gloria off to work..." he started, pulling out a candy from his pocket. Rebecca instantly switched her attention to the candy, and before Alex could even pop it into his mouth, she swiftly snatched it from him. Alex felt a slight breeze and just watched as Rebecca was already chewing on the stolen treat. He shook his head and pulled out another candy. "And then what?" Rebecca asked impatiently, crunching the candy. "And then... this old man in a white lab coat ran up to us. His hair was all white and sticking up like he''d been shocked, and he had welding goggles on his head. He said he wanted to sell me a bike on the cheap. I thought, why not, and I bought it. Then the old man ran off and jumped into some strange vehicle," Alex said, surprised at how smoothly he made up the story. He looked at Rebecca, trying to figure out whether she believed him or not. If she didn''t, he could keep making stuff up¡ªhe was great at talking nonsense. "What kind of car?" she asked, intrigued by his story. "Well, I can''t say for sure. But when it took off, it picked up speed, and suddenly there was a bright flash, and it vanished. All that was left were burning tire tracks," Alex recounted the plot of a famous movie. Rebecca quickly realized he was spewing nonsense to avoid telling the truth. Pouting, she kicked Alex in the leg again, clearly showing her displeasure. "Stop lying, there''s no such thing as cars that disappear from going fast," she said, giving his knee a light smack. Alex smiled at her pouty face, and for a moment, he felt the urge to pat her on the head to calm her down. Which is exactly what he did. "I was just joking. Didn''t Lucy tell you yesterday?" Alex asked, continuing to pat her head, trying to ease her irritation. Rebecca took Alex''s gesture as if he was trying to soothe her like a spoiled child. She ignored his question about Lucy, who supposedly was supposed to explain something, and pushed his hand away, staring into his eyes. "I''m not a kid. What was Lucy supposed to tell me?" Her gaze practically pierced through Alex. Alex slowly got off his bike and stretched, loosening up his muscles. He realized that since he had already started lying, he might as well stick to it. "Well, the bike was returned to me by an old organization. That''s all," he said with a shrug. Rebecca looked at him with clear suspicion, trying to figure out if he was telling the truth or not. Hearing about an "old organization," she hesitated, thinking maybe it was true. But something still felt off. "They just gave it back to you?" she squinted at him. "Yep, just like that," Alex lit a cigarette, trying to remain unfazed. Rebecca, though still doubtful, decided to partially believe him. But it was clear she didn''t fully trust his words. Alex noticed this but didn''t want to explain everything again. "Look, how about this: I''ll explain everything later. Right now''s not the time or place. After your test, we''ll take a ride and clear our heads," Alex suggested, trying to change the subject. Hearing about "taking a ride," Rebecca narrowed her eyes slightly, and her smile grew wider. "Are you trying to ask me out on a date?" she asked, looking at him with a sly grin. "Should I aim lower?" Alex raised an eyebrow with a teasing smirk. A loud laugh erupted from the garage. Alex turned and spotted Falco sticking out from under a car. Apparently, he had been listening to their conversation and couldn''t help but laugh when he heard Alex''s joke. Climbing out from under the car, Falco was still trying to suppress his laughter. His dirty appearance indicated that he had been working on repairs for a while. Rebecca, hearing the joke, just smiled even wider, but now her smile had a sinister touch. She clenched her fist and punched Alex in the stomach. "Careful, choomba. A few more jokes, and I''ll aim lower," she warned, showing him her fist. Alex only smirked. Her "threatening" look seemed cute to him, reminding him of a more dangerous version of Hestia. He had experience dealing with this type of girl. "Don''t be mad. You''re cute just the way you are," he said, giving her a thumbs up. A faint blush appeared on Rebecca''s face. Normally, no one called her "cute," especially after seeing her in action¡ªwhen she was shooting, she would lose herself and completely go wild. She just huffed and headed toward the shooting range behind the garage. Smiling at her reaction, Alex glanced at Falco, who nodded at him approvingly. Waving at Falco, Alex followed Rebecca, trying not to fall behind. When Alex caught up with her at the range, he started looking around. There was a wide variety of weapons on the rack¡ªfrom pistols to sniper rifles, and nearby were boxes full of ammunition. Rebecca stood by the table, arms crossed, watching Alex. "If you do well, I''ll invite you on one of my personal missions," she said, drawing his attention. Alex, distracted from studying the weapons, turned his attention back to Rebecca. He''d always been interested in weapons and was now intrigued by the futuristic technology of this world. Maybe he should try modifying or creating something of his own, he noted mentally. Ideas for creating insanely powerful guns¡ªjust for fun¡ªwere already starting to form. "What kind of mission?" he asked, stopping next to her while continuing to examine the weapons on the table. Rebecca smiled, noticing his interest. "Nothing special. Just kill a couple of idiots and put some extra holes in them," she said with a satisfied grin. Alex nodded, not opposed to such a task. He had his own moral code, only killing those he believed truly deserved it. In the world of Danmachi, he tried to avoid killing unless it involved outright scum, like that fat toad from the Ishtar Familia who tortured children for fun. Alex believed that death was a release from suffering. It was far more effective to leave a villain crippled so they could spend the rest of their life in agony. "Well, sounds like good practice. A little shooting training never hurts," he said, shrugging, and picked up one of the pistols, inspecting it carefully. Rebecca looked at him in surprise. "Didn''t you do stuff like this in your old organization?" she asked curiously. Alex set down a shotgun whose name he didn''t recognize and looked at Rebecca. "No, I didn''t. I''d just show up, grab the idiot, extract the info¡ªeverything was done quietly and neatly," he said with a smile, giving her a thumbs-up. Rebecca was stunned by his calmness. Infiltrating someone''s home undetected and extracting them was an art mastered by few, and Alex clearly belonged to that elite group. She was impressed by his abilities, but it was too early for compliments. Right now, she wanted to see how well he handled weapons. "If you''re that good, then show me how accurate you are. Come on, impress me," Rebecca said, her eyes lighting up with anticipation. Alex met her gaze, filled with excitement, and considered showing off a little. Without taking his eyes off Rebecca, he drew a white pistol from its holster and fired three consecutive shots at the targets. Three distinct clangs echoed through the range. Rebecca''s eyes gleamed even brighter¡ªall the shots were dead-on, and Alex hadn''t once looked away from her. "Heh, this is just the beginning," Alex thought, watching her excitement grow. He smoothly drew a second, black pistol, and without breaking eye contact with Rebecca, fired three more shots in another direction. His focus remained solely on her while the bullets continued to hit their mark. Rebecca, watching his flawless performance, began breathing heavily. Her admiration only grew¡ªAlex wasn''t just shooting; he was doing it with incredible ease, without even glancing at the targets. "And now, the final touch," Alex thought with a smirk, noticing how Rebecca was captivated by his every move. Slowly holstering both pistols under her intense gaze, Alex suddenly drew a revolver and, without looking at the target, fired at a distant mark. The faint clang of the bullet hitting metal echoed through the room. Rebecca shuddered with excitement¡ªshe was practically trembling from witnessing such masterful display. When she realized he''d hit the distant target without looking, her mind was consumed with one thought: What else is he capable of? "Now try this," Rebecca eagerly handed Alex an assault rifle, her breathing becoming even more irregular. Taking the rifle, Alex decided to familiarize himself with the new weapon by firing single shots. Each bullet hit the target right in the head. "Short bursts," Rebecca whispered, barely able to breathe from the excitement. Alex nodded and began firing in controlled bursts, each shot landing with precision. Without breaking form, he reloaded the rifle quickly, showing the level of a true professional. Rebecca couldn''t take her eyes off him, her mind completely captivated by how sexy he looked with a weapon in his hands. She didn''t even notice the drool beginning to form at the corner of her mouth. When Alex finished firing, she quickly wiped her lips. "Now the sniper rifle. And take a prone position," her voice was full of impatience. Alex obeyed, taking the rifle and lying on the ground. As he focused on the farthest target, an idea of creating a railgun based on this rifle flashed through his mind. A smile of madness flickered across his face. Noticing this, Rebecca also smiled madly. Alex aimed and fired. When the bullet hit the distant target, Rebecca couldn''t hold back her thoughts: "He''s perfect. It has to be him. He has everything I''ve ever dreamed of," she thought, already imagining their future weapon designs together. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lost in her fantasies, Rebecca didn''t realize she was giggling and drooling again. Alex, after firing a few more rounds, stood up and noticed her state. He patted her on the shoulder, trying to snap her out of it. "Rebecca, are you¡­" Alex began, but was interrupted. Rebecca turned sharply, her eyes burning with a strange madness and passion. Before he could finish his words, she leapt at him, wrapping her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck. Her desires completely overtook her, and she pressed her lips aggressively to his, not giving him a chance to respond. As Alex felt her kiss, he realized his feelings for Rebecca had also grown stronger. Despite their short acquaintance, her actions confirmed what he had started to feel for her. When Rebecca, panting heavily, pulled back for a moment, Alex wanted to say something, but again, he was given no chance. Her tongue immediately invaded his mouth, and they engaged in a silent battle for dominance. The kiss seemed endless, as if time had slowed down to allow them to savor the moment. Finally, they parted, and a thin thread of saliva hung between them. Her eyes held even more desire, but Alex knew it wasn''t time to take things further just yet. "Did you turn into a Dementor? Trying to suck out my soul?" Alex joked lightly, pressing his forehead to hers, attempting to bring the situation back to a more relaxed tone. Rebecca didn''t understand the reference to Dementors, but it didn''t matter now. All she wanted was to continue kissing him. When he pressed his forehead to hers, her heart began to race, but this time not from excitement, but from something warmer and more pleasant. She felt a new, strange sensation stirring inside her. "Now I understand why princesses fall for princes," Rebecca said quietly, looking directly into Alex''s eyes. Hearing her words, Alex couldn''t help but smile. He had once called Lucy a princess, and now Rebecca was declaring herself one too. He wanted to joke about it, but something inside him told him there was truth in her words. After all, why not? "So that''s who you really are," he responded softly, "I was wondering why you seemed so familiar." His gentle, almost tender voice made Rebecca blush deeply. In that moment, she was too embarrassed to meet his gaze. The only thing she could do in this situation was act on her instincts. She suddenly threw her head back and bumped Alex in the chest with her forehead. Then, as if startled by her own outburst, she quickly stepped back, her face flushed bright red. "I''ll be waiting for you by the bike," she said quickly, grabbing her bag and hurrying away. Alex couldn''t help but smile as he watched her go. Her reaction reminded him of a little gremlin¡ªimpulsive and embarrassed, as if she didn''t know how to handle sudden compliments. He had seen her aggressive side, but now he saw her cute, vulnerable side as well. "She''s so amusing," Alex thought with a warm smile. But then his thoughts took a different turn: "What if Rebecca and Loki meet? I can''t even imagine the trouble they might cause¡­" When Alex caught up with Rebecca by the bike, she was already searching around it. He raised an eyebrow, not understanding what she was trying to find. "What are you looking for?" he asked as he approached. Rebecca, still slightly embarrassed, looked at him and pointed to her bag. "I don''t know where to put all this weaponry," she replied, slightly pouting. Alex smirked, walked over to the bike, and opened the side compartments designed for storing weapons. However, these compartments were more suited for cold weapons than firearms. "You can put them here. Just don''t take too much," he said, pointing to the open compartments. Rebecca''s eyes widened when she saw the hidden compartments in the bike. She examined them closely and quickly realized they were specifically designed for weapon storage. Her guess was confirmed when she spotted a katana with the "Tiger Claws" gang symbol. Rebecca picked up the katana, examined it with interest, and, overcoming her embarrassment, turned to Alex with a question: "Where did you get this?" she asked, showing him the katana. Alex smirked, remembering how he had come by the katana. Rebecca noticed his amused smile and quickly figured out that something funny must have happened when he was with Lucy yesterday. "Do you remember those three idiots we encountered when we were delivering the package?" Alex asked, looking at her. Rebecca nodded, and her mind started to piece together what she might have missed. "Well, I ran into them again yesterday while Lucy and I were delivering the package. And they were up to the same old stuff that got them beaten last time," Alex said with a grin. Rebecca realized he had run into those three again and dealt with them once more. The katana was likely a trophy from that encounter. This realization made her laugh. "Damn, how could I have missed that!" she puffed, finally stopping her laughter. "Don''t worry, maybe today will be fun too," Alex winked, smiling. Rebecca understood that they still had work to do, and since Alex would be going with her, something interesting might happen. With a broad smile, she returned the katana to its place and began organizing her weapons in the bike''s compartments, carefully placing the ammo in the empty slots. Alex shook his head as he looked at the amount of weaponry she was planning to take. It seemed like she was preparing for a war rather than a mission. But he didn''t try to dissuade her¡ªmaybe something really would come in handy. "All set," Rebecca declared as she stuffed the last piece of weaponry into the compartment. Alex nodded, closed the compartments, and mounted the bike, waiting for her to get on. "Will you sit in the front or the back?" he asked, looking at her. Rebecca pondered for a moment. If she sat in the back, she wouldn''t be able to see the road, so the front was the only option. "Front," she said confidently and hopped onto the bike. Sitting in front of Alex, she arranged herself as if she were in a comfortable chair. His legs served as the armrests, and his body as a sturdy backrest. Rebecca smiled contentedly and pressed closer to him, enjoying the comfort. Alex smirked and pressed his thighs more firmly against the bike to hold her securely. He started the engine and looked at her. "So, where are we headed, my armory princess?" Alex asked, placing his phone on the dashboard. Rebecca blushed slightly at his words but quickly sent him the address. Alex entered it into the GPS and raised an eyebrow¡ªthe destination turned out to be a diner. He guessed Rebecca wanted to have a little date before the mission and was not opposed to it at all. "We''re off, Falco!" Alex shouted, waving towards the garage. Falco, watching them with a smile, waved goodbye and watched them leave. As Alex drove the bike, he decided to ask: "Are you hungry?" he inquired, drawing Rebecca''s attention. She turned to him, leaning in so she could lift her head to see his face more comfortably. "Mmm, I wouldn''t say no to a tasty burger. This diner has the best ones," she replied with a smile, clearly hoping Alex would enjoy them with her. "Well then, I''ll try to get us there quickly," Alex grinned. "Go on, show me what you''ve got," Rebecca goaded, her wide smile showing her excitement. Alex nodded and accelerated. He was also a bit hungry, having skipped breakfast due to his conversation with Gloria. He decided to give Rebecca a fun ride with sharp turns, pressing her with his legs to keep her from falling off, and asked her to hold on tight. The bike raced through the streets, and after ten minutes, Alex made a sharp turn and stopped in front of the diner. "That was awesome! Do that again next time!" Rebecca exclaimed joyfully, clearly having enjoyed the ride. Alex simply smiled at her childlike excitement. She jumped off the bike and quickly headed into the diner, showing her impatience. Alex, still smiling, turned off the engine and followed her inside. When he walked in, Rebecca was already seated at one of the tables, waving at him. He sat down across from her, looking around. When the burgers arrived, Rebecca started eating with such appetite that Alex couldn''t help but smile. Looking at his burger, he wondered how it might differ from those in his previous life. To be continued¡­ Chapter 88 - 88: A Little Date with Rebecca and New Friend Jeff Alex watched Rebecca enthusiastically devour the burgers. He decided it was time to try the local food himself, as everything he had eaten so far seemed slightly synthetic, though it still reminded him of familiar tastes from his past life. Taking his first bite, he quickly realized that the burger wasn''t anything special compared to what he was used to, though one thought crossed his mind: he remembered a video where meat was printed on a 3D printer as a substitute for animal products. "Heh, in this world, it''s probably not a joke but rather a mundane reality," Alex thought with a smirk, not wanting to spoil Rebecca''s appetite with his musings. To distract himself from these thoughts, he ordered a drink. Meanwhile, Rebecca was finishing her third burger, which reminded Alex of Hestia¡ªboth women devoured food with such enthusiasm, as if they were hungry ghosts. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He even imagined that if Rebecca ever became part of his family, she and Hestia might compete to clear out the entire fridge. "Now I''m curious who would win in a food fight," Alex pondered, stroking his chin and smiling at the thought. "Eat at your own pace, no one''s going to take your food. Feel free to order more if you want; it''s on me," he said with a kind smile, addressing Rebecca. She shrugged, swallowing the last bite. Two conflicting thoughts battled in her mind: on one hand, she didn''t want to accept Alex''s generosity since she had invited him here, but on the other hand, she appreciated his attention. Finally, deciding to just go with it, she smiled widely. "Well, if that''s the case, I won''t refuse," Rebecca said, waving to the vendor to order more. Alex also intended to get a drink but, to his surprise, couldn''t find it. He looked at the table suspiciously and suddenly noticed that Rebecca was drinking from his cup. She caught his gaze and, giggling, returned the drink, clearly awaiting his reaction. "We literally kissed about 15 minutes ago, and now you want to see if I''ll be embarrassed by a ''indirect kiss''?" Alex asked with a smirk, raising an eyebrow. Rebecca, who had forgotten about their recent kiss, wasn''t about to back down: "This is completely different!" she retorted, defending her position. Alex took a deliberate sip from the cup, dragging out the moment. His eyes sparkled as he looked directly at Rebecca: "Mmm, still tastes like your sweet lips," he said with a light smile. Rebecca, taken aback by this turn of events, blushed. A light flush spread across her cheeks, but she liked that Alex looked at her with such tenderness, rather than as an object like many mercenaries did. "Okay, you win," she admitted, looking away slightly. Alex smiled triumphantly, recalling his experiences with the goddess of love, Freya. "As you say," he replied, grinning even wider. Rebecca, no longer wanting to continue the conversation due to her embarrassment, focused on the newly delivered burgers. Alex, in turn, decided to distract himself and immersed in thoughts about his future projects. He wanted to develop a defensive drone for Gloria to avoid drawing unnecessary attention to magic and was considering how to integrate technologies that would fit into this world. "I need to find an empty AI with learning capabilities and find someone who can program Asimov''s three laws into it," he thought, jotting down ideas in his notebook. He was contemplating what this protector should be like and what technologies to use when his gaze returned to the burger. Alex sighed and decided that for now, he could enjoy the simple moments before embarking on grand achievements. Rebecca took a bite of her burger and glanced at Alex, who was furiously scribbling something in his notebook, smiling like a mad scientist. She was curious about what amused him so much in those notes. She carefully pulled out a chair and, dragging it closer to Alex, sat down beside him to peek at his notebook. When she looked at the page, she saw a sketch of a strange little robot that looked half like a dog. Her attention was drawn to the notes on weaponry, and Rebecca''s eyes lit up at the mere mention of weapons. "He wants to put a railgun in a tiny robot? Hell yeah, I''m in," she thought with a wide smile. She continued reading and noticed that Alex had circled a note about AI several times, emphasizing its importance. Rebecca knew that obtaining such an AI wasn''t difficult if you knew where to look. But when she saw the notes about power sources¡ªfrom simple solutions to using a miniature sun and animatter¡ªher eyes widened. "How could such options even be considered?" she wondered, leaning against Alex. She didn''t even notice that she was starting to lean on him, absorbed in reading. Alex finished his notes, thinking that the first robot would be merely a prototype for testing functions, while the next one would be specially created for Gloria. He rubbed his tired eyes and felt someone leaning on him. Turning his head, he saw Rebecca, intently studying his notebook while continuing to chew on her burger. "Did you find something interesting?" he asked with a slight smile. Rebecca looked up and met his gaze, feeling a bit embarrassed for peeking into his notebook. However, Alex was completely fine with it¡ªgirls from his family sometimes took his journals for fun. The only problem was understanding what he had written, as everything looked quite chaotic. "Well, I saw you were actively writing something, and I got curious. But when I read about the railgun, I thought I might be able to help," she said, not hiding her excitement. Alex suddenly realized he had forgotten something important. "Damn, I have Rebecca right here, a true weapon enthusiast. Why didn''t I think of this earlier?" he thought, rubbing his forehead. With her help, he could make the robot even more dangerous. It would be like taking a child''s toy packed with military arsenal and giving it to a kid for self-defense. If Rebecca took care of the robot''s weaponry, he wouldn''t have to explain where all the equipment came from. "Perfect! You''ll help me with the GIR project. We''ll create our ''baby'' together," Alex said enthusiastically, grabbing Rebecca''s hand. She blushed for a moment at Alex calling the robot their future ''baby,'' but realizing they would be creating something so dangerous together, she also got excited. "Sure! We''ll make our dangerous ''baby'' together," Rebecca responded with a wild smile. They both laughed, startling the burger vendor. Rebecca realized her feeling that Alex would bring something fun into her life was correct. He was happy that the idea of creating the robot had lifted her spirits. "First, we need to decide on the materials, then think about the rest," Alex said thoughtfully, rubbing his chin. Rebecca, noticing his thoughtful expression, realized he was daydreaming about the robot again. But for now, she needed to finish her meal and get on with her task. Quickly finishing her burger, she wiped her hands and said with a satisfied face: "Great, I''m done eating. Now we can get to work." Alex, coming out of his thoughts, looked at her. "You still haven''t said what your task is," he reminded her. Rebecca looked at him as if to say, "You should have asked earlier." Then she shrugged and explained: "Oh, it''s simple: a couple of idiots have taken over the basement of this joint and are up to something. The owner is a friend of mine; he asked for help to get them out." Alex grasped the essence of Rebecca''s words. By "getting rid of them," she likely meant shooting all these guys and going home. He thought about it: the task didn''t seem too difficult, except for the fact that the shootout would take place in a confined space. Alex wasn''t sure what kind of weapons these thugs might have or if they had grenades or anything explosive. "Are you planning to kill them or just beat them up so they don''t think of repeating this?" he asked, just to be sure. Rebecca looked at him in surprise, not understanding why he was asking. Wasn''t it obvious that she intended to make a few extra holes in these idiots'' bodies? "Well, isn''t it the same? If you shoot them, they definitely won''t do it again," she replied, as if that were the only correct option. Alex shrugged. He didn''t really care how Rebecca planned to solve the problem. He just wanted to clarify. If she intended to avoid deaths, he had some amusing ideas about that, but since she was set on a more radical approach, that was fine. "Alright, just wanted to clarify," Alex said, puffing his cheeks slightly. Rebecca laughed at his childish behavior and, grabbing his drink, finished the rest as if preparing for battle. Setting the glass down on the table, she huffed as if she were fully ready for the fight. Alex looked at her with his usual indifference. At home, his food and drinks were always being taken, so he had long stopped reacting to it. "Okay, now I''m charged up and ready to go! Time to take down those bastards," Rebecca announced cheerfully, standing up from her chair. She headed towards the exit, and Alex followed her at a leisurely pace. Once outside, Rebecca immediately went to his bike and started pressing buttons, trying to open the compartment. When she couldn''t manage it, she turned to Alex with pouting lips. "Open it, my little ones need to breathe before they start shooting at these idiots," she demanded. Alex smirked and opened the weapon compartment. Rebecca immediately began selecting weapons, settling on a green shotgun with pink stripes. This choice gave Alex a strange feeling of sadness, though he couldn''t quite understand why. Something was troubling him, as if Rebecca''s future might end in something tragic. This moment was his first signal, as he had only recently started to understand the world he was in. Even in his previous life, he had heard about this world but hadn''t cared about it. All he knew about it was what he had heard and the videos he had accidentally come across. "I''ll need to be better prepared next time," he thought, while Rebecca loaded the shotgun and arranged the ammunition in the pockets of her hoodie. "So, shall we go?" she asked with a smile, raising the weapon. Rebecca''s smile seemed to wipe away the remnants of his anxiety. Alex smiled back. He knew he had to create something for them that would be not only lethally dangerous but also effectively protective. "Wait, I need to grab something," he said with a slight smile and headed into an alley. Rebecca looked after him in surprise, not understanding why he suddenly needed to step away. Alex went into the alley with one thought¡ªto retrieve his favorite club, with which he had beaten foes before. But then his gaze caught something lying on the ground. The item seemed to call to him, saying it should be part of their adventure. Alex bent down and picked it up, a wide smile spreading across his face. "You, you definitely must be the one," Alex muttered, caressing the find like a precious treasure. Alex decided to reinforce the item to ensure it wouldn''t fall apart during the shootout. Using magic in a way that left no visible traces, he made sure the item became significantly more durable. Applying a bit of force, Alex felt it remained intact and undamaged. However, looking at the item, he realized something was missing. " What''s missing? " Alex asked, as if expecting the object to answer. Suddenly, it hit him. " Exactly, that''s what we need! " he said, examining the item. It was clear to him now what was missing. Alex took a marker from his pocket and drew a funny face on the object. He looked at it again and nodded, completely satisfied. Now he was ready for anything. Stepping out of the alley with a contented smile, Alex approached Rebecca. "I''m ready, " he declared with a broad grin. Rebecca watched him with curiosity until she noticed the item in his hands, and her face contorted in confusion. " This is what you went for? " she asked, pointing at his "trophy" in surprise. Alex nodded with a look of absolute satisfaction. " This is my buddy Jeff, and he''s going to help us, " he said, presenting the brick adorned with a drawn face as if it were something important. Seeing the amusing face on the brick, Rebecca couldn''t help but laugh, though she was more concerned about how this "Jeff" could be of any help. " Are you serious? It''s a brick. Are you really planning to go into a shootout with a brick? " she asked, gradually stopping her laughter. Alex, pressing the brick to his chest as if protecting an injured friend, shook his head. " Don''t just call it a brick. It''s Jeff, and he''s definitely going to come in handy! " Alex said with an offended tone. Rebecca laughed again, finding the idea of going into a shootout with a brick absurd but amusing. She was intrigued by how Alex planned to use this unusual "tool." " This is crazy, but I like it! " she said, giving a thumbs-up with a wild smile. " Heh, wait, you''ll see how Jeff handles these idiots, " Alex declared proudly, raising the brick high. They both laughed and headed to the basement where they would meet the thugs Rebecca wanted to put extra holes in. For Alex, it would be one precise strike to the head, or wherever Jeff ended up. Returning to the diner, they were greeted by the concerned owner, who had already asked Rebecca to take care of the problem. Alex and Rebecca passed through the kitchen to the basement. Along the way, Alex discreetly grabbed a few metal items from a table, moving so skillfully that no one noticed his actions. When they got downstairs, Alex approached the wall. " Wait, before we start, we need to prepare, " he said, sending a mana pulse to gauge the number of enemies below. Rebecca didn''t immediately understand what he was up to but decided to trust him. She was curious about how Alex worked¡ªespecially after he mentioned being able to kidnap people right from their homes without being noticed. Alex tapped the wall and, finding the right spot, elbowed it, creating a hole. This caught Rebecca''s attention. " And what are you doing now? " she asked, moving closer. Alex reached into the hole and pulled out several cables that provided electricity to the basement. " Well, I want to turn off the lights to make things easier for us. By the way, can you see in the dark? " he asked, stripping the insulation from the cables. " Yes, I have night vision built into my chrome. So go ahead, turn off the lights, " Rebecca replied, giving a thumbs-up. Alex nodded and took one of the metal items he had "borrowed" from the kitchen to short-circuit the circuit and knock out the fuses. He knew that in such a technologically advanced world, the lights wouldn''t stay off for long. " As soon as the lights go out, we start moving, " Alex said, preparing to short-circuit the circuit. Rebecca nodded, and a mischievous thought flashed in her mind about how to have some fun in this situation. " Listen, Alex, " she said, catching his attention. Alex turned his head and looked at her. Rebecca''s playful smile clearly indicated that she had something fun in mind. " What? " he responded, moving his hand away to avoid short-circuiting the wires prematurely. " Let''s have a competition. Whoever kills more gets to ask the loser for whatever they want, " Rebecca suggested with a cheerful tone. " Sure. But remember, with Jeff, I never lose, " Alex smirked, giving a thumbs-up. Rebecca scoffed, intrigued by how Alex planned to win with Jeff. Once she was no longer distracted, he connected the wires, and the basement was instantly plunged into pitch darkness. " Everything''s set. We have a bit of time, so we need to act quickly, " Alex said, picking up Jeff from the floor. They moved forward toward the spot where the fools had decided to take over the basement. Reaching the corner, Alex stopped, noticing guards by the door. " Stop, " he whispered, blocking Rebecca''s path. She peeked around the corner and saw two guards at the door. Just as she was about to open fire, Rebecca aimed, but Alex stopped her in time. She looked at him in confusion, not understanding what was going on. Alex put his finger to his lips, signaling the need for quiet. Rebecca pouted but reluctantly agreed. " But I''ll start shooting once we''re inside, " she thought, watching Alex carefully sneak up on the guards. Alex preferred to act silently and slid toward them like a snake in the dark, keeping Jeff at the ready. One of the guards noticed him, but before he could say anything, a brick flew into his face. The second guard turned at the noise and saw his partner on the floor. He began to look around for the culprit but only saw a knee heading straight for his face. " Happy New Year, idiot, " Alex muttered, driving his knee into the guard''s face. The impact made the poor guy''s face practically sink into his skull. Alex nodded, satisfied with his work, while Rebecca, watching the scene, couldn''t help but applaud. " If we weren''t so busy, I''d kiss you, " she smiled, approaching him. Without thinking, Alex easily kissed her on the lips. " That''s enough, " he said with a slight smirk. Rebecca pouted, wanting more, but she knew she''d get her share eventually. Alex listened and realized that the sound of the guards falling had attracted attention. He sighed, understanding that stealth was no longer an option. " Well, you can start shooting now, but first, I''ll prepare a surprise for them, " he said with a playful smile. Rebecca was about to ask what the surprise was but saw Alex pull something resembling a grenade from his inner pocket. He sent out a pulse, checking where the enemies were, and saw that they were all aiming at the doors where he and Rebecca were standing. " Once I toss this, get ready. We''ll start the assault, " he said, showing her the flashbang grenade. Rebecca nodded with a smile and pressed against the wall next to the door. Alex, without ceremony, punched a hole in the door and threw the grenade inside. The flash blinded everyone in the room. Without wasting a second, Alex kicked the door open. " Say hello to my little friend, Jeff! " he shouted as he stormed into the room. Spotting the nearest target, Alex threw the brick at him. Rebecca, following closely, immediately fired at the one on her right. The shotgun blast sent the poor guy crashing into the wall, leaving a gaping hole in his chest from which blood poured out. " First down! " Rebecca shouted happily, pumping her shotgun and aiming at the next victim. Alex ran up to a criminal, smashing his face with the brick, and deftly caught him. He turned his head and saw an idiot next to him who had started shooting wildly in different directions. The flashbang grenade blinded him, and he didn''t understand where the enemy was, shooting in all directions. Alex grabbed the idiot''s weapon, directing it downward to prevent him from continuing to fire. "You know it''s dangerous to shoot with your eyes closed? What if you accidentally hit my gremlin? Have you lost all fear, you bastard?" Alex said, swinging the brick. He struck the criminal''s head with the brick. The sound of the crunching impact was unpleasant, as if all the bones and teeth had broken at once. Alex pulled his hand back and was about to deliver another blow but caught sight of someone aiming at him from the corner of his eye. He quickly turned his head and saw one of the enemies aiming at him, squinting and wincing from teary eyes. Alex released the unfortunate soul whose face he had smashed and, swiftly throwing the brick at the aiming enemy, said: "Heh, three down." Alex grinned, satisfied that he had already taken out three enemies with the brick. But his joy was short-lived. A body with a bloody hole in its chest flew past him. He turned his head back and saw Rebecca''s satisfied face. "That was the fifth," Rebecca said, reloading her weapon. Alex didn''t delay. Not because he didn''t want to lose, but because winning without a fight would be boring. He ran to the last corpse killed by the brick and, picking up the brick, threw it at the next target. The shootout ended too quickly, and Alex didn''t get to enjoy the process. After all, what''s the point of a shootout if the enemies don''t shoot back? "I won," Rebecca said, standing next to Alex with a pleased expression. "Well, I threw in the towel, counting on Jeff''s help," Alex replied, showing the bloodied brick. "Excuses for losers," Rebecca said with a smirk. Alex didn''t argue with her because he noticed that the number of targets didn''t match what he had felt through the mana pulse. He began counting the bodies on the floor, including the guards by the door, and still came up one short. Alex frowned, not understanding what was going on. One of the enemies couldn''t have escaped in this situation ¡ª there was only one exit from the basement. Rebecca noticed his frown and thought he was upset about losing, so she tried to cheer him up. "Stop frowning, you''ll win next time," Rebecca said, tugging on Alex''s arm. Alex stopped frowning, looked at her actions, and simply smiled. "I''m frowning for another reason. We''re missing one," Alex said, pointing to the scattered bodies in the room. Rebecca didn''t understand what he meant and asked, "Missing one? What do you mean?" Alex didn''t answer but used the mana pulse again to check for sure. He felt signs of life in the room ahead. "Who else is left?" Alex said, heading for the door where he sensed the signs of life. Rebecca didn''t understand how he detected another person but decided not to ask and simply followed him. Alex opened the door and saw a bound child on the floor. His face twisted in rage, veins bulging on his forehead, and his teeth began to grind with anger. He realized these bastards were involved in child abduction and trafficking. Alex clenched his fists so tightly that the crack of bones was audible. He hated those who kidnap and sell children. Rebecca, seeing the child and understanding what was happening, recalled her own past. She looked at Alex''s face, and her own memories came rushing back. Seeing Alex''s face twisted with rage and hearing his teeth grind and bones crack with tension, she decided to help him calm down. She grabbed his hand to get his attention. Alex turned his head and saw her worried face. His anger subsided slightly, and he sighed, deciding to figure out what the hell was going on. To be continued... Chapter 89 - 89: The Brutal Punishment of the Kidnappers and the Sad Rebecca Alex looked intently at the bound child lying on the floor. The child seemed no older than fifteen, but the dirty clothes and dusty, bruised face made it hard to tell if they were a boy or a girl. It reminded Alex of when he first met Lily, who had been in a similar situation. Perhaps this child had been kidnapped, or it was even simpler. "We need to find out," Alex decided, frowning. He wanted to understand how long these bastards had been kidnapping children and whether they were part of some gang. Rebecca watched the child with concern, her thoughts unconsciously drifting to her own past experiences. Sadness washed over her, and she tightened her grip on Alex''s hand. Feeling the touch, Rebecca experienced a strange sense of calm and protection, which helped her manage the overwhelming emotions. "We have to help him," Alex said softly, looking at Rebecca. He approached the child, kneeling beside them, and took out a knife to cut the ropes. Examining the child, Alex realized there were no serious injuries¡ªjust exhaustion and dehydration, as if they hadn''t been fed or given water for several days. Alex sighed with relief¡ªit could have been much worse. Rebecca, watching him, still looked worried. "Is he okay?" she asked anxiously. Alex checked the child again, just to be sure he hadn''t missed anything, and seeing that the situation was more or less stable, he turned to Rebecca. "He''s okay. Just exhausted and dehydrated. It looks like they didn''t feed him to prevent him from escaping," Alex sighed. It was always hard for him to see children suffering. Rebecca''s gaze shifted back to the child, who still hadn''t woken up despite the noise from the next room¡ªthe recent gunfight and the sounds of bricks hitting faces. Alex noticed her concern. He wasn''t used to seeing Rebecca like this¡ªshe usually behaved with zest or embarrassment, but this tense expression made him think. Maybe her past had something that left a deep scar on her heart. "She''ll be fine," Alex said, trying to reassure her. Rebecca sighed, trying to hide her worry, and nodded. Alex returned to the child, gently shaking them by the shoulder to wake them up. "Hey, wake up. No more sleeping on the cold floor," Alex said softly, using a bit of mana to help the child come to. The child slowly opened their eyes, as if their eyelids were weighed down with lead. Alex breathed a sigh of relief, seeing that his actions had worked and no more mana was needed. He glanced at Rebecca. "Becca, take him upstairs and feed him, but only a little at a time¡ªafter such a long period without food, his stomach might have trouble handling too much," he said, helping the child to their feet. Rebecca moved closer to Alex to support the child from the other side. When she felt how weak he was, her sadness turned to anger. If she had known these bastards were into kidnapping, she wouldn''t have just shot them¡ªshe would have made them suffer. But right now, her priority was to help the child. "Aren''t you coming?" Rebecca asked as they prepared to leave. Alex took out a cigarette and lit it, his gaze stopping on one of the guys lying on the floor, pretending to be dead. Hearing her question, he looked at her with a slight, somewhat inappropriate smile. "No, I''ll finish up here and join you later," he replied, blowing smoke through his nose. Rebecca guessed that Alex had noticed one of the survivors and wanted to "have a chat" with him. She also wanted to stay and finish off the remaining survivors but understood that taking care of the child was more important right now. "Alright. I''ll take care of him and come back," Rebecca nodded, and, supporting the child, left the room full of bodies. Alex watched Rebecca until she left the room. Once he was sure she had exited with the child, he shifted his gaze to the bastard involved in the kidnapping. Thoughts raced through his mind¡ªwhether to interrogate him or torture him to death right away. Approaching one of the bodies killed by "Jeff," Alex picked up a brick and headed toward the idiot who had decided to play dead. "Do you think lying there pretending to be dead will save you?" he said with a smirk, looking down at the faux corpse. Alex shook his head in amusement, noticing that the first "victim" of "Jeff," the guard who had been stationed at the door and was the first to receive a brick to the face, was also still alive. Now he had two people to interrogate. With a feigned smile, he added: "Don''t go anywhere, buddy. If you stop pretending, Jeff will remind you what happens." Humming a tune, Alex approached the unconscious guard, who had met the brick with his face. He grabbed the guard by the leg and dragged him back into the room. Casting a glance at the pretender, Alex smirked: "Well, you''re quite obedient. Lying there like a good little corpse." Deciding to be cautious, Alex tore an iron pipe from the wall and bent it around the guard to ensure he couldn''t escape. The pseudo-corpse, hearing the clamor, didn''t even dare to open his eyes, fearing that Alex might change his mind and kill him. Finishing with the pipe, Alex nodded in satisfaction and looked at the man lying on the floor: "And now it''s your turn," he said with the same light smile. Approaching the pretender, Alex pondered what to do with him. Technically, interrogation wasn''t necessary¡ªhe could extract the needed information directly from his mind. But there was also room for some fun. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So, what should I do with you? Smash your head with a brick? Break your bones? Or slice open your belly and watch you bleed out slowly?" Alex speculated, his smile widening with each suggestion. The pseudo-corpse was sweating, listening to Alex''s words. He could no longer maintain the illusion of his death but was too afraid to open his eyes, fearing one of these terrifying scenarios. Noticing the slightest movements of his eyes, Alex''s grin grew even wider: "Ah, this reminds me of the good old days. When idiots would scream first and then start talking," he added with a nostalgic smile. He noticed the "corpse''s" eyes betray a shiver, which only fueled his excitement. Alex crouched beside him, holding the bloodied brick with the name "Jeff," whose smiling face now looked sinister: "It seems you need a little stimulation to wake up." Moments later, the faux corpse realized what Alex meant. With a horrendous crack, his ankle broke under the blow of the brick. The guy wanted to scream, but Alex covered his mouth: "Don''t scream. We''re just getting started. Nod if you understand." The pretender, gripped by panic, nodded, afraid to meet Alex''s gaze, which now resembled the devil himself. "Good boy. I''ll ask some questions now, and you''d better not lie. You see, my friend Jeff doesn''t tolerate deception," Alex said, pressing the bloodied brick against the man''s face. The man desperately nodded, realizing there was no escape. Alex removed his hand, allowing him to speak: "How many children have you managed to kidnap?" Alex narrowed his eyes, staring intently at the victim. The man groaned in pain but managed to squeeze out an answer: "I don''t know¡­" Alex frowned, sensing that this was only half the truth. "You''re not telling the whole story. And Jeff doesn''t like that," his voice sounded relaxed but threatening. Alex watched the pretender, who clearly understood that Alex didn''t believe him. This could only mean one thing¡ªsomething awful awaited him. As promised, Alex did not disappoint. He swung the brick and struck the man''s knee with force, shattering the patella with a crunching sound of breaking bone. This time, he didn''t cover the prisoner''s mouth, allowing him to scream with full power. " Aaaaaaah! " The pseudo-corpse rolled on the floor, clutching his shattered knee, while Alex watched, noting how the screams seemed to ease his pain. This couldn''t go on forever¡ªAlex had a few more questions before deciding what to do next. "That''s enough. Want me to break your other knee?" Alex threatened lazily, looking at the mangled man who had curled up in pain. Hearing the threat, the pseudo-corpse fell silent, but a look of malice replaced his fear. Instead of being afraid, he now glared at Alex with hatred. "Angry, are we?" Alex said with a light smirk, observing the rage in his eyes. "But anger won''t help. You''ve caused so much pain to others... now it''s your turn. It''s just karma." Alex was indifferent to what this man felt. He could easily extract all the necessary information from his mind without even trying. But that didn''t mean he couldn''t have a little fun. "Here''s the deal. If you answer my questions, I won''t kill you," Alex said with a kind, almost sincere smile. The pseudo-corpse didn''t believe a word of it. It was hard to believe that after recently killing all his accomplices, this devil in front of him was now promising him freedom? It even amused him to think of such false hope. "Go to hell," the prisoner spat out, glaring at Alex. Alex calmly shielded himself with the brick, which now sported a blood-stained, silly face. The saliva and blood hit the brick, but Alex didn''t get angry. Not at all. "You''ve smeared Jeff, and he doesn''t like that," Alex said in a mournful tone. "But you know, if you don''t want to talk, we have another candidate for a chat," he continued, pointing to the other prisoner by the wall. The pseudo-corpse followed his gaze and saw his accomplice, sitting with a broken head, wrapped in the iron pipe. Realizing his life meant nothing to Alex now, terror flashed in his eyes. "Wait, I¡­" "No more words," Alex cut him off. "I gave you a chance, and you chose to spit on Jeff. And that made him very angry." The pseudo-corpse froze, understanding that only worse awaited him. Alex saw the fear in his eyes but felt no sympathy. This man had been involved in kidnapping children, and his fate was sealed. "Karma is a bitch, and it always strikes without warning. And today, Jeff will play the role of karma," Alex said with a wide, almost devilish smile. The pseudo-corpse opened his mouth, trying to say something, but Alex didn''t give him the chance. He swung the brick and struck the prisoner''s face. Blood poured out of the wound immediately. "This is just the beginning," Alex said with a smirk and struck again. Blows followed one after another, turning the kidnapper''s face into a pulp. The second prisoner woke up from the noise and saw the horrifying scene: one of his accomplices had literally turned into a bloody mess. He thrashed, trying to free himself, but the iron pipe wrapped around his body prevented him from even moving. "Damn, damn, damn!" he mentally screamed, watching Alex methodically turn his friend''s face into mush. Alex''s face was splattered with the pseudo-corpse''s blood. He looked at what was left of the man''s head, now a meat mush. At that moment, Alex realized he felt no emotions¡ªneither anger nor joy. Only the thought that he was doing the right thing by removing such scum from the world. Hearing a rustle, he turned his head and noticed the guard starting to regain consciousness, desperately trying to free himself. When their eyes met, the guard was overcome with horror¡ªstaring at the bloodied, indifferent face of Alex. Alex slowly made his way toward the guard, who was struggling more and more, vainly trying to escape. Stopping in front of him, Alex looked at him with a blank, indifferent stare. At that moment, all questions ceased to interest him. Who had ordered the children? Who had helped them? Who had covered for them? He no longer cared. Now, Alex wanted only one thing¡ªto kill this bastard with exceptional brutality. "You know, I initially wanted to find out who your client is and who you''re working for," Alex said in a cold voice. "But your friend showed me that it doesn''t matter. It''s better to just finish you all off." The guard froze upon hearing the icy words and looked up, meeting Alex''s empty gaze, which seemed to view him as a parasite deserving only of extermination. The guard tried to say something, but Alex didn''t give him a chance. He grabbed the brick and forced it straight into the guard''s mouth, breaking teeth and tearing lips. "You know, there are a few types of people in this world that I hate the most," Alex said, increasing the pressure on the brick. "They are rapists, pedophiles, and child kidnappers. And you bastards just drew the short straw." The guard writhed in agony, unable to lose consciousness from the pain Alex was causing, pressing the brick further into his mouth. Each new movement sparked unbearable pain, keeping him on the edge between life and death. "I hope you''ll be tortured even more in hell," Alex said, clenching his fist and preparing for the final blow. Seeing Alex pull back his arm to strike, the guard realized it was the end. Alex struck with such force that the brick passed through the guard''s head, splattering a fountain of blood that drenched Alex''s face and clothes. He stood up, took out a cigarette, and lit it, exhaling smoke with a vacant gaze directed at the ceiling. "I fucking hate this world," Alex muttered quietly. At that moment, Rebecca returned after helping the child wash up. Leaving him in the care of the diner''s owner, she decided to check on Alex. But upon entering the room, she saw him, covered in blood, staring blankly at the ceiling. Around him lay the bodies of the slain¡ªone with a head turned into a bloody mush, the other with a brick in his throat. Rebecca felt a surge of concern for Alex. He had always been cheerful and joked around, but now he seemed like a different person¡ªcold and indifferent to everything. She cautiously approached him and took his hand. "Are you okay?" she asked softly, looking at him with worry. Alex felt her touch and heard her voice. He tore his gaze from the ceiling and looked at Rebecca, noticing her concern. He relaxed slightly, and his lips touched with a faint smile, which brought relief to Rebecca''s heart. "I''m fine, just a little angry," Alex said with a light laugh. Rebecca felt relieved to see Alex returning to himself. "''A little,'' huh? This bastard''s head is now minced meat, and the second guy''s mouth is torn open as if he tried to shove too big a burger into it," she laughed, nodding at the dead bodies. Alex just smiled, letting go of the remaining anger. Alex shrugged, seeing no point in explaining his state. If he had had more time, he would have thoroughly tortured these bastards. However, given the limited time and space, he decided it was better to quickly ask questions and be done with them. But, as usual, he lost control. Sighing, Alex wearily rubbed his forehead. Looking at himself, he realized he urgently needed a shower and clean clothes. In this state, he clearly couldn''t go back home to Gloria. "I think I need a shower. And to wash all this blood off my clothes," Alex said, exhaling. Rebecca glanced at his bloodied face and clothes. She agreed that Alex clearly needed to freshen up. "Great, come with me. I''ll take care of everything," she said cheerfully, winking. They climbed out of the basement, where the bloody scene had just ended, and emerged into the hall. The diner''s owner was sitting opposite the child, serving him food. Rebecca, without getting any closer, asked if Alex could use the shower. The man turned, and upon seeing Alex''s condition, flinched involuntarily. But he quickly regained his composure. "Of course, you''ve already helped us a lot," he replied with a grateful smile. Rebecca led Alex to the bathroom. While he was undressing, his gaze landed on the washing machine, where he noticed a washing mode labeled "Blood." It gave him an involuntary shiver. Was it so bad in this world that even household appliances were adapted for such circumstances? Alex set his weapons on the washing machine and tossed his clothes into it, selecting the appropriate mode. He then stepped into the shower, turning on the hot water. Sitting on a stool, he let the water wash over his face and body, rinsing away the blood, and felt the tension begin to ease. He tried not to think about the cruelty of the world, as child abductions were a terrible reality in any dimension. Trying to stay positive seemed almost impossible. "At least there are fewer bastards like that," he muttered to himself, staring at the floor. The silence of the shower was broken by the sound of the door opening. Alex turned and saw Rebecca, who had entered the bathroom naked. Her face was full of anger, and her fists were clenched. Without saying a word, he reached out and took her wrist, trying to help her relax a bit. Her shoulders trembled, and soon her whole body followed. Suddenly, tears began to flow down her face, and she could no longer hold them back. Realizing that Rebecca was in a vulnerable state, Alex embraced her, giving her the space to cry. Her sobs tore at his heart. "It''s okay, I''m here," Alex whispered, gently stroking her back. Rebecca clutched his chest with her fists, unable to stop the tears. Gradually, her sobs began to quiet down, but she continued to cling to him, feeling his warmth and protection. Alex settled her on his lap, softly humming a melody that helped her calm down. Immersed in his soothing voice, Rebecca felt the tension leave her body. She pressed closer to Alex, enjoying his presence. When she finally lifted her head, her gaze met Alex''s eyes, which were filled with concern. "If you tell anyone that I was crying, you''ll be sorry," she threatened, lightly tapping him on the face with her fist. Alex merely smiled, glad to see Rebecca return to her usual self¡ªthe lively "gremlin" he so loved. "Don''t worry, this side is just for me. I won''t let anyone see you like this," he replied with a gentle smile, touching her fist with his nose. Rebecca blushed at his touch and looked away, shyly pressing against his chest as the water continued to cascade over them. After the shower, they began to get dressed, and Rebecca, fastening her bra, glanced thoughtfully at Alex. "What should we do with this child?" Rebecca asked, her voice filled with concern. Alex paused, contemplating the question. He didn''t have the means to take the child in himself yet, as he was still living with Gloria, and he couldn''t return to the DanMachi world since Yamato was still recovering. "I don''t know yet, honestly," Alex replied with a heavy sigh. "Albert won''t be able to take her in either," Rebecca said sadly. Alex raised an eyebrow, not understanding who she was referring to. "Albert?" he asked, seeking clarification. "Albert is the owner of the diner," Rebecca explained, helping him fasten his holster. Alex nodded, reflecting on the situation and realizing that he would need to explore other options for the child''s protection. Alex nodded, deep in thought about what to do with the child. First, they needed to find out where the child was from and try to return them to their parents. "First, we need to find out where this child is from, and then decide what to do," Alex said, pulling on his coat. Rebecca nodded in response and looked at Alex with focus. She grabbed him by the collar and pulled him down. Alex was somewhat taken aback by the sudden movement but allowed Rebecca to do so. When their faces were at the same level, Rebecca kissed him. If their first kiss had been full of passion and aggression, this one was soft and tender, as if wanting to share her feelings with the one she kissed. "This is for being you," Rebecca said with a warm smile. Alex, seeing her sweet smile, was slightly flustered. He was used to seeing her face with a gremlin-like grin, but this warm smile gave her a special charm. "It''s alright. I''m helping you not because it''s necessary but because I want to. You''re too sweet for me to refuse," Alex replied, lightly kissing Rebecca on the lips. Rebecca, hearing the words about her sweetness, wasn''t embarrassed; on the contrary, she proudly smirked and looked at Alex with a playful smile. Another wish popped into her mind that Alex would need to fulfill. "Alright, let''s go. We need to check on the child," Rebecca said, straightening up. Alex nodded and extended his hand, which Rebecca gladly took. They went downstairs. When Alex and Rebecca entered the room, they saw the child sitting at the table, devouring a chocolate cake, with chocolate smeared all over their cheeks. Alex couldn''t help but smile slightly, seeing that despite everything, the child wasn''t afraid or distressed. The child looked up and saw Alex, their eyes lighting up with joy. To be continued¡­ Chapter 90 - 90: Valerie and the New Acquaintance Sebastian Alex held Rebecca''s hand as they stepped out of the bathroom. One thought kept circling in his mind¡ªwhat to do with the child? If he had his own home or at least a bigger apartment, he might consider taking the child in, in case their parents didn''t come looking. But unfortunately, Alex hadn''t earned enough money for a new place yet. On top of that, he now needed to save up for a ticket to the Moon to help Gloria. "Everything is so complicated," Alex sighed, lost in his thoughts. Rebecca, feeling his sigh, glanced at him thoughtfully. However, her own mind was occupied not just with the rescued child. She suddenly tugged on Alex''s hand, catching his attention. When he looked at her, she spoke. "Next time, we need to bring Lucy with us," Rebecca said, looking directly at Alex. Alex raised an eyebrow, not understanding how Lucy came into the conversation. "You want to bring her along to another shootout?" he asked in surprise. Rebecca looked at him as if he was missing the obvious. "No. I mean, you should invite her out for a ride," she clarified, giving a slight huff and tugging his hand again. Alex still didn''t get why that was necessary. Hadn''t he already taken Lucy for a ride while they were making deliveries around the city? Noticing his confusion, Rebecca continued: "Lucy''s a distant person. It''s hard for her to connect with others. She''s suffering from ''bird in a cage'' syndrome," she explained with a faint smile, as she had known Lucy much longer. Alex pondered, wondering if such a syndrome even existed. Judging by the name, Lucy must feel trapped in this city and wants to escape. He thought it made sense. The city was like a cage¡ªeasy to enter, but difficult to leave once you got involved in something. "I''m not sure that syndrome exists, but I think I get what you mean. I guess I wouldn''t mind taking both of you for a ride, outside of work," Alex said with a slight smile. Hearing his answer, Rebecca instantly cheered up and started bouncing with joy, happily swinging his hand as they made their way down to the diner. "But why was she so sad when she saw that child?" Alex wondered, looking at her happy smile. He decided he would ask about it later, or maybe Rebecca would tell him herself. For now, they needed to figure out what to do with the child and find a way to ensure she stayed safe. When they reached the diner, Alex saw the child sitting at a table, eating chocolate cake, her cheeks smeared with chocolate. Alex took a closer look and realized it was a teenage girl. "And here I am again, saving a girl in trouble," Alex thought with a slight smirk. "It''d be funny if her fate turned out to be like Lili''s or Haruhime''s," a thought flashed in his mind with a light smile. The teenage girl, munching on cake, noticed someone coming down the stairs. Her eyes lit up when she saw the girl with green hair and the man who had saved her. She remembered that when she woke up in the basement, it was too dark to see him properly. The second time she saw him, he was covered in blood, and all she noticed were his rainbow-colored eyes and black hair stained with blood. Now, seeing his face clearly, she nervously started trying to clean herself up, only to smear the chocolate on her cheeks even more. Realizing she was only making things worse, she couldn''t stop. "Damn, I''m just making it worse," she thought, looking at Alex, who had already approached and sat down in front of her. Alex looked at the nervous girl, who was trying to wipe the chocolate off her face but only ended up smearing it more. Smiling, he handed her a stack of napkins. "Here, take these. They''ll do a better job than your hands," he said kindly, pushing the napkins closer to her. The girl, embarrassed, took the napkins and began wiping her face. Alex didn''t rush her, waiting until she finished. When she finally managed to clean up, Alex noticed she still missed a spot. He took one of the napkins and gently wiped the remaining chocolate off her face, making sure not to mess it up again. "All set now," Alex said with a soft smile, looking at her. The girl blushed from Alex''s kind gesture, and from the way he looked at her so tenderly. Even her own family had never looked at her like that. To them, she had always been just an extra mouth to feed, a burden. "Thank you," she whispered, lowering her gaze. Rebecca, watching how gently Alex wiped Valerie''s face, as if afraid of hurting her, felt a slight pang of jealousy. But remembering that Alex had once mentioned his family, she guessed he might see Valerie as a younger sister. This thought calmed her a bit, and she too smiled, focusing her attention on the girl, who still shyly stared down. "Well, I guess it''s time for introductions. I''m Alex, and this loud gremlin over here is Rebecca," Alex said with a light smile, first pointing to himself, then to Rebecca. Hearing herself called a "gremlin," Rebecca angrily punched him in the side, but Alex just laughed, not even feeling the hit. Rebecca huffed and turned away, knowing she couldn''t beat him right now, but deep down, she was already planning her revenge for the teasing nickname, plotting to make him fulfill his promise later. Valerie watched their playful banter with a hint of envy. She wished she could be part of such a warm group. "My name is Valerie," she said quietly, finally looking back at Alex. Alex paused for a moment, as the name seemed vaguely familiar. But considering that before his reincarnation he hadn''t paid much attention to the events of this world, he decided not to dwell on it. "Nice to meet you, Valerie. Tell me, how did you end up in the hands of those scumbags?" Alex asked, raising an eyebrow slightly. Valerie lowered her gaze, and a shadow of sadness crossed her face. Alex immediately realized that she had gone through something terrible. She took a deep breath and began to speak. "I wasn''t kidnapped... My parents sold me," Valerie said with a bitter smile. She had long since come to terms with the fact that this could happen. Alex''s smile didn''t falter, but under the table, his hand clenched into a fist. It was the answer he had already suspected. But before he could say anything, Rebecca, visibly shaken by what she heard, slammed her fist onto the table. "Damn it, how could they do that?! If I find those bastards, they won''t get away alive!" she shouted furiously. Alex placed his hand on Rebecca''s head to calm her down. She looked up at him, waiting for him to say something, but seeing his calm expression, she cooled off a bit, though the anger still simmered in her eyes. "Listen, Valerie, is there anywhere you can go back to?" Alex asked gently, trying to figure out what could be done for her. Valerie looked at him with pleading eyes, as if seeing him as her last hope. "No¡­ I have nowhere to go," she said in a voice filled with despair, unable to tear her gaze away from Alex. Alex sighed heavily, placing his hand on his forehead. If this had been his world, he would''ve already found a way to help. But in this world, his financial situation left much to be desired. He barely had any money, certainly not enough to rent a bigger apartment, and he didn''t want to complicate Gloria''s life, who had already decided to help him. "Maybe Gloria knows someone who can take Valerie in," Alex thought, hoping for this option. "This is so complicated," he muttered, removing his hand from his forehead. Rebecca and Valerie watched him with concern, waiting for his decision. Alex stood up from his chair, deciding to call Gloria, and stepped outside to smoke at the same time. "I need to make a call," he said, getting up from the table. Rebecca noticed his movement and grabbed his hand, stopping him. "Who are you going to call?" she asked suspiciously, gripping his hand tighter. Alex turned around and saw that Rebecca was holding his hand, looking at him with worry. "I''m going to call Gloria to see if she knows someone who can help us with this situation," Alex explained his plan. Rebecca nodded and let go of his hand. Alex stepped outside and immediately lit a cigarette. His mind swirled with thoughts about how money solves so many problems and how hard it is to help without it. He pulled his phone from his pocket and dialed the number. After a few rings, Gloria answered, surprised to hear from Alex at this hour¡ªhe usually only contacted her during her breaks. "What''s wrong, Alex?" Gloria asked when she heard his voice. "Hey, Gloria. There''s a bit of a situation¡­" he began, explaining about Valerie. As Gloria listened, she gradually relaxed¡ªat first, she thought something bad had happened to Alex. But as he described how he and Rebecca ended up in a situation involving Valerie, her anger grew. As a mother, she despised people who sold or kidnapped children. When Alex mentioned that Valerie''s own parents had sold her, Gloria cursed so vehemently that Alex could barely believe such words were coming from such a kind and caring woman. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex waited for Gloria to calm down. After taking a deep breath, she finally asked: "So, what do you plan to do?" her voice still carried concern. Alex scratched his nose, thinking about how to ask for help. Gathering his thoughts, he replied: "Do you happen to know anyone who could temporarily take Valerie in until I get back on my feet?" Gloria fell silent, considering his question. After a moment, she remembered someone who might be able to help. "There might be someone, but I''m not sure if they still do that," she replied uncertainly. "Thank you. I''d take her in myself, but we''re cramped in a small apartment, and there''s no one to watch over her¡ªI''m working on jobs, and you''re constantly at the hospital," Alex added with a tired tone. Gloria was surprised that Alex was willing to take the child in, despite the difficulties. She knew he was kind, but his readiness to help a stranger''s child impressed her even more. She was touched that he said "we have nowhere" instead of "I have nowhere"¡ªthere was something deeper in those words that gave her warm feelings. "I''ll try to get in touch with my friend. If he agrees, I''ll give him your number," Gloria promised. "Thanks," Alex replied with a slight smile. After Gloria said goodbye, Alex lit another cigarette, waiting for news. Only a few minutes passed before the phone rang. Alex saw an unfamiliar number, but he decided to answer, guessing it might be Gloria''s friend. "Hello, is this Alex?" an elderly voice asked. "Yes, it''s me. And who are you?" Alex inquired. "Apologies for the lack of introduction. My name is Sebastian Ibarra. Gloria explained the situation to me, and I wanted to let you know that I can help," Sebastian introduced himself. Alex sighed with relief, glad that a solution for Valerie had been found. "Thank you for agreeing to help," he replied sincerely. "Don''t worry, boy. Gloria told me you were ready to take the child in, but your circumstances don''t allow for it right now," Sebastian said, his voice warm with kindness. "Where should I go?" Alex asked. "Come to ''El Coyote Cojo''. I''ll be waiting for you there," Sebastian responded. "Thanks, see you soon," Alex said, tossing away the cigarette. Alex said goodbye to Sebastian and threw away the cigarette. He felt a bit more relaxed, relieved that a temporary shelter for Valerie had been found. He rubbed his face to relieve the tension and decided to share the good news with the girls. When he entered the room with a smile, Rebecca, who had been chatting with Valerie, immediately understood that the problem was resolved. "Did Gloria help?" Rebecca asked, glancing at Alex. Alex sat down next to her at the table and replied with a slight smile: "Yes, her friend agreed to help. He will provide Valerie with temporary shelter." Valerie, upon hearing this, visibly saddened. She looked at Alex, trying to find the right words, and finally said: "Can''t you take me in?" Alex felt a pang in his heart. He was also upset about the situation, but he knew it was impossible under his current conditions. "I''m sorry, Valerie, I''d love to, but I''m staying with a friend right now," Alex said with a strained smile. Valerie lowered her head, her gaze growing even more sorrowful. Alex couldn''t leave things as they were and decided to comfort her. "As soon as I can find more suitable housing, you''ll always be a welcome guest. I promise, I''ll come back for you," he said softly, drawing Valerie''s attention. Valerie looked up and asked with hope: "Do you promise?" Alex smiled: "Of course. I''ll find a decent apartment¡ªthen I''ll come to get you right away." Valerie sighed with relief, but then, realizing what she was doing, bashfully looked down. Rebecca watched their conversation with a smile, but she was still curious about where Alex planned to take the girl. "So, where are you going to take Valerie?" she asked, tugging at Alex''s sleeve. Alex paused for a moment, trying to remember the name of the place Sebastian had mentioned. The only thing he could recall was the word "coyote." "Um¡­ I think it''s called ''Coyote something,''" he mumbled, slightly embarrassed. Rebecca laughed: "You forgot the name?" "Well¡­ not exactly forgot, just slipped my mind," Alex defended himself, looking away. Rebecca couldn''t help but laugh, seeing the embarrassed Alex. She was used to seeing him confident and composed, but each day she discovered new, more human sides to him. "Very funny," Alex grumbled with mild irritation. "Now, let''s go; we still need to get Valerie to her destination." Rebecca, still smiling, nodded, and Valerie followed them, though with a touch of sadness on her face. Outside, Alex opened the weapon compartment so Rebecca could put the shotgun inside. Seeing Alex''s motorcycle, Valerie curiously began to inspect it, particularly intrigued by the weapon compartment. Rebecca stuffed the shotgun inside and turned to Alex, asking: "Aren''t you going to take your ''Jeff''?" she reminded him, referring to the brick he had used in the last shootout. Alex heard Rebecca''s question about Jeff and, straining his memory, tried to recall where he had left his brick. When he finally remembered, a crooked smile appeared on his face. Jeff had been stuffed in the mouth of one of the child kidnappers¡ªAlex had used it as a form of punishment. "No, Jeff completed his mission. He punished the unfaithful heretics and completed his journey. It was his first and last adventure. He was a good friend, but as always, life takes the best," Alex said with dramatic flair, gazing sadly at the sky. Rebecca looked at him as if he had lost a true friend and remembered the moment she had seen the brick sticking out of one of the kidnappers'' mouths. She couldn''t help but smile but decided to play along with his act. "Don''t worry, Alex. You''ll definitely find a new Jeff," she said, pretending to be sad, squeezing his hand. Alex looked at Rebecca, whose eyes also expressed "sadness," and realized she was playing along with him. Deciding not to stop, he continued: "No, Jeff can only be one!" he added with a dramatic tone, almost shouting. "I understand. It''s hard for me to lose him too, but we need to look forward," Rebecca played along, continuing her "sadness." Valerie, who had been inspecting the motorcycle, noticed their strange dialogue and decided to intervene: "Who is Jeff?" she asked, drawing their attention. Alex and Rebecca exchanged looks as if trying to find a suitable answer. Rebecca, not wanting Alex to come up with another story, took the initiative: "Jeff is a brick that Alex found in an alley and used to save you," she explained with a smile. Alex puffed out his cheeks and gave Rebecca a disapproving look¡ªshe had spoiled his plan to tell an epic story about how he found Jeff. Valerie, hearing that Alex had gone into a shootout with a brick, was puzzled. He seemed serious and responsible to her, and now... She was curious about what had motivated him to act that way, but she decided to save her questions for later. "Alright, enough already, you two," Alex grumbled with puffed cheeks. He got on the motorcycle and offered the girls to take their places. A silent spark passed between Rebecca and Valerie¡ªthey seemed to be competing for the front seat. Not wanting to waste time, Alex quickly lifted Rebecca and seated her in front of him, thus settling the dispute. "You''ll ride up front next time," he promised Valerie with a smile. She nodded and sat behind Alex, holding him tightly around the waist. Starting the motorcycle, Alex entered the address given by Sebastian and began the drive to the meeting place. Upon arrival, he saw a strange building that resembled a bar combined with a dormitory. While he was studying the sign, a voice called out to him. Turning around, Alex saw an elderly man in simple clothes¡ªblack pants, a shirt, and a gray sweater. The man had tattoos on his hands and a cross hanging around his neck. "You must be Alex," the man said with a smile. "Yes, and you must be Sebastian, judging by the voice," Alex guessed, extending his hand. "Exactly, boy," Sebastian chuckled, shaking his hand. He glanced at Rebecca and Valerie, who were standing nearby. Valerie nervously clung to Alex''s coat, avoiding Sebastian''s gaze. Noticing her embarrassment, the man smiled gently. "You''re Valerie, right? Gloria told me that you don''t have anywhere to go right now. You''ll be fine here," Sebastian reassured her. Valerie cast a questioning glance at Alex, as if seeking confirmation. He looked at Sebastian carefully, assessing his sincerity, and then nodded to Valerie, indicating that everything was okay. "I''ll go with her, and you can stay here for now," Rebecca suggested, taking Valerie''s hand and leading her inside. Alex watched them go, then turned back to Sebastian, wanting to ask a few questions. "Thank you for agreeing to help," he thanked him again. Sebastian listened to Alex''s gratitude and a kind smile appeared on his face. "It''s all right, young man. Although I''m no longer a priest, I still can''t stand to see children suffering," Sebastian said with a sincere smile, glancing at the entrance to the bar. Alex looked at his companion in surprise. He was struck by the fact that faith, or at least its remnants, still persisted in such a world. But he was even more surprised that a former priest stood before him. He hadn''t imagined that the cross hanging around Sebastian''s neck was more than just decoration. Noticing Alex''s astonished gaze, Sebastian laughed. "I haven''t seen such a reaction in a long time," Sebastian said with a smile. Alex coughed awkwardly, feeling that he had revealed his surprise. "May I ask¡­ do you still believe in God?" he inquired, raising an eyebrow slightly. Alex was curious whether Sebastian had maintained his faith despite everything that had happened in the city or if the Bible had merely become a reminder of the wrongness of sin. Sebastian thought for a moment but had an answer. "Faith is a gift from God. For a long time, I didn''t understand this, but one day I found the answer to my question. Yes, I believe in God, and I hope that when my time comes, He will believe in me as well," Sebastian said calmly, his face lit by a gentle smile. Alex nodded in response, contemplating how differently faith could manifest. Some shout about divine retribution, others condemn those who live differently. Everyone believes in their own way. Some pray, others just try to be good people, helping others without expecting rewards. An atheist doesn''t have to be immoral, just as a religious person isn''t always exemplary. Sebastian watched Alex thoughtfully and asked the next question. "And you, young friend, do you believe in God?" he asked with curiosity. Alex looked at Sebastian and was about to share a lot, but sometimes knowing the truth doesn''t bring peace. "I believe that after death, we face retribution for everything we did in this short life," Alex replied, lighting a cigarette. Sebastian nodded, agreeing with this thought. Sooner or later, everyone must stand judgment. "Do you think, Alex, that God has abandoned this city, or does He simply not care about people''s suffering?" Sebastian asked, looking at him intently. Alex exhaled smoke through his nose and answered, giving Sebastian a bit of truth: "God has never abandoned people. He gave them the greatest gift¡ªfreedom of choice. Some have used it and become bad people, while others have remained true to their principles. A parent doesn''t abandon their child; they simply give them the freedom they deserve," Alex said with a gentle smile. Sebastian smiled thoughtfully. "An interesting perspective, Alex. It surprises me," he said. The conversation continued until Rebecca and Valerie returned to them. Alex nodded apologetically to Sebastian and turned to the girls: "So, how was it?" "It''s a pretty good place. I figured out where we were when we arrived," Rebecca replied, looking at Alex. He looked at her in confusion, waiting for an explanation. Rebecca smiled and continued: "This place is run by Mama Wells. She''s a good woman who helps children like Valerie," she explained, glancing at Valerie. Alex nodded and looked at Valerie, smiling. "Listen, Valerie, if anything happens, feel free to call me. I''ll come immediately," he said softly, placing his hand on her head and gently patting her. Valerie looked up at him and nodded, then stepped closer and hugged him tightly. Alex smiled and embraced her, holding her close. When they let go, Valerie quietly asked Alex to lean down, as if she wanted to ask something in his ear. Alex didn''t immediately understand what she wanted but eventually leaned down. "I heard that cool guys always have a nickname. Do you have one?" she whispered with curiosity. Alex couldn''t help but smile. After all, a nickname alone doesn''t make someone cool¡ªit''s about living up to it. He decided to share his nickname from the DanMachi world. "I''m usually called the Demon King," he said, smiling wider. "I''m the one feared by everyone who does bad deeds." Valerie looked at him in surprise. She knew that demons were usually associated with something bad, but it seemed like Alex was someone who punished the bad guys. Her face lit up with a wide smile. "I''m going to get a cool nickname someday too," she said enthusiastically. "You don''t have to wait. I''ll call you Vi. Now you just need to be cool enough to stand up for yourself," Alex said, ruffling her hair. Valerie laughed at his gesture. She hugged him again and, with a cheerful smile, ran back into the bar. Alex watched her go and smiled. He then turned to Rebecca, who was already holding his hand. He looked at Sebastian, realizing it was time to say goodbye now that Valerie was safe. "Thanks for your help, Sebastian. If you ever need anything, just call, and I''ll be there," Alex said, getting on his motorcycle. Sebastian smiled in response. "If I need extra hands, I''ll be sure to let you know," he said with a slight smirk. Alex nodded and set off, taking Rebecca home. On the way, she tugged at his sleeve, catching his attention. Alex slowed down and turned his head toward her. "What''s up, Beca?" he asked, giving her a glance. "When you go to see Valerie, take me with you," Rebecca said, looking up to meet his gaze. Alex smiled and nodded. He didn''t mind. Besides needing to earn for a ticket to the Moon, which wasn''t too important, he was also thinking about finding a decent place to live to accommodate Valerie. It had only been a few days since he arrived in this world, and so much had already happened. The work clearly wasn''t going to lessen. Alex eagerly anticipated what was next and what challenges he would face. To be continued¡­ Chapter 91 - 91: Gloria Meets the Goddesses and the Strange Robot A few days had passed since Alex and Rebecca had left Valeri in Mama Welles'' care. During that time, Alex had been swamped with work. One of the significant events was that he finally found some free time to upgrade the katana that Sawada had gifted him as thanks for helping resolve a conflict. In addition, Alex grew closer to both Rebecca and Lucy. Whenever he had a job to do with Lucy, he often invited Rebecca to join them. However, Rebecca, being a true "gremlin" in the body of a cute girl, sometimes provoked clients, and Alex either had to resolve the conflict peacefully or, if words failed, resort to more active methods. Alex also made sure to take Valeri with him to work from time to time, so she could get acquainted with his job, just in case she decided to pursue a similar line of work in the future. During one of his meetings, Alex asked Lucy if she could get him an empty AI with self-learning capabilities. She got curious as to why he needed it, and Alex shared his plan ¡ª to create a defense drone for Gloria. Hearing this, Lucy happily agreed to help, and soon she acquired the AI he needed. Before he knew it, Alex found himself at her apartment, where they spent the evening working on the AI for the GIR project. Of course, nothing inappropriate happened that night ¡ª it was just a pleasant evening of project work. Rebecca also contributed: one day, she showed up at his apartment door with a bag full of various weapons she wanted to integrate into the small robot. Alex barely had time to catch his breath: delivery jobs, gathering information about the cyber implants that interested him, and studying how Sandevistan helped speed up movements and thought processes. He found out that the substance injected into the spine during system activation resembled adrenaline but was more potent and aggressive, which could lead to brain damage if used too often. One evening, Alex grew even closer to Gloria. It all happened rather spontaneously ¡ª they were watching a show together, and Gloria fell asleep on him. Now, their relationship had become something more than just friendship, though it hadn''t reached the level of a romantic one yet. One day, Gloria was woken up by a phone call. She had fallen asleep on Alex again, as she had the day off, and instinctively reached for the phone that was disturbing her sleep. "Alex, it''s your phone, turn it off," she mumbled, giving him a slight nudge. Alex, now awake, reluctantly opened his eyes. He didn''t want to get up ¡ª the last few days had been so hectic that he had barely slept. He''d either been fulfilling orders, conducting research, or building his small robot, which had once left his apartment in complete chaos. Gloria had even given him a scolding when she came back from a night shift and saw that weapon parts and robot components were scattered all over the place. Alex explained that he was trying to build a defense drone for her, which softened her anger a bit, but he still had to clean up the mess himself. "Who''s not letting me sleep?" Alex grumbled sleepily as he answered the call. "I see you''re not happy to hear from me, darling," a seductive voice responded from the other end. The moment Alex heard that voice, his drowsiness vanished. He pulled the phone away from his ear to check if he was imagining it. As expected, there was no number on the screen, only the name of the world from which the call came. Once sure he wasn''t mistaken, Alex brought the phone back to his ear. "Freya? Happy to hear from you, it''s just that mornings aren''t my thing," he said with a slight smile. Freya''s soft laughter echoed from the phone. She knew all too well about Alex''s morning state ¡ª one that wasn''t exactly suited for early conversations. "Oh, I remember your deadly glare in the mornings when someone interrupts your coffee time," Freya laughed. "Well, it''s not that bad. I just don''t like waking up early," Alex muttered, pouting a little. "How have you been, darling?" Freya asked with gentle interest. "The usual: enjoying a peaceful life," Alex replied lazily, stroking Gloria''s head. "So, as always, you''re working and inventing dangerous things," Freya added with a smirk, and Alex could almost feel her rolling her eyes on the other end. Gloria, who had woken up from the noise, was almost asleep again, enjoying Alex''s touch. But when she heard a voice over the phone, something about it made her uneasy. Though she couldn''t make out the details of the conversation, the voice sounded very beautiful to her. Getting up from the couch, Gloria offered Alex some coffee. He nodded gratefully, smiling at her. "That must be Gloria, the one helping you," Freya commented sarcastically. "I see you two have grown closer." Alex blushed slightly and glanced at Gloria, who also heard Freya mention her name. "You know how it goes," he said with a slight smile, not denying the obvious. "Of course, I know. Your kindness attracts girls," Freya giggled as if it were the most natural thing. Alex continued talking with Freya, telling her about his activities in this world. Meanwhile, Gloria, as she brewed the coffee, kept watching him out of the corner of her eye, seeing how he smiled while chatting on the phone. A small flicker of jealousy ignited in her chest ¡ª Alex was so effortlessly smiling while talking to one of the girls from his ''family.'' But she quickly brushed those thoughts aside. Yes, they had grown much closer over the past few days, but they hadn''t reached the point where they could be called lovers just yet. Besides, she knew Alex spent a lot of time with Rebecca and Lucy, which only slightly bothered her. Gloria was just happy that he always came home and spent time with her. "I wonder what his family is like..." Gloria murmured to herself, still watching Alex. Meanwhile, Alex enthusiastically shared his recent adventures with Freya ¡ª from simple deliveries to a shootout where his only weapon was a brick. Freya let out a heavy sigh at this. She was certain that if Alex were left unsupervised, he''d immediately find trouble. "Darling, you''re at it again? Isn''t it enough that they kept sending punitive squads after you when you were causing chaos with the girls?" Freya grumbled. "I haven''t done anything like that! I just showed a couple of people that doing bad things is bad," Alex muttered, slightly pouting at her remarks. Freya, of course, didn''t believe a word he said. "Nothing like that," sure! Breaking down a debtor''s door, beating up some guys harassing girls, and then getting into a shootout with a brick in hand ¡ª classic Alex. But she didn''t care about those guys; she only cared that Alex was safe. "I''m not against you bringing order, Alex, but remember, if you have too much fun, they''ll send a punitive squad after you again," she said sternly, reminding him of the potential consequences of his recklessness. "Yeah, yeah, I know," Alex sighed, looking a little downcast. "Besides, these last few days, I''ve been so busy I haven''t had time to properly rest." "That''s your own fault. We''ve always told you to take more breaks. But now that you''re far from home, I guess you''ve forgotten our advice," Freya said coldly, and even from a distance, Alex couldn''t help but feel uneasy from her tone. He understood that he was taking on too much at once, which led to exhaustion, but he wasn''t planning to change his nature. As they say, the faster you finish work, the more time you have to rest. That was the principle he lived by. Gloria brought him a cup of coffee and sat next to him, trying to discreetly eavesdrop on their conversation. "Alright," Freya softened, "I won''t push. I''m more interested in Gloria, who, as I understand, has been helping you. It seems you''ve gotten closer?" Gloria flinched when she heard her name from Freya and looked at Alex in surprise. He scratched the back of his head with slight embarrassment and, smiling, asked, "You know how it goes, right?" "Of course, I do," Freya chuckled. Alex glanced at Gloria, wondering if she should meet his family. He wasn''t opposed to it, but he was afraid Gloria might be shocked when she found out who she''d be talking to. "Alright, I''ll ask her," Alex said, watching her reaction. "Good, I''ll call the others," Freya''s voice came from the phone, and then the line went quiet as he heard her footsteps fading away. Alex looked at Gloria, who was noticeably nervous, sensing the impending meeting with his family. The very thought of who she would be talking to seemed to frighten her. Understanding her unease, Alex sighed and decided to approach the topic delicately. "Listen, Gloria, first of all, just relax," he said gently, putting the phone down and softly squeezing her hand. Gloria took a deep breath, trying to calm down. She was anxious about what she could possibly talk about with these girls ¡ª Alex had never told her much about them. She only knew what they did but had no idea what they were like. Alex saw that she had calmed down a bit and decided to carefully explain who she was about to meet. "If you don''t want to, I can tell them you''re busy," he offered, giving her a chance to opt out. Gloria hesitated for a moment, but then resolutely nodded. "No, I want to meet them. It''s... interesting," she said, trying to hide her nervousness, though her trembling hands gave her away. Alex smiled, seeing her determination, and decided it was time to gently tell the truth. "Well... I think you should know who exactly you''re about to talk to," he said, giving her a slightly crooked smile as he looked into her eyes. Gloria raised her eyebrows in surprise, not understanding why he was smiling so strangely, as if preparing her for a shock. "So...," Alex began, carefully choosing his words so as not to scare her too much, "the girls you''re about to meet... how should I put this..." Gloria began to worry that the girls might not accept her or be hostile. However, all her speculations crumbled when Alex finally revealed who she was going to meet. "Well... they''re goddesses," Alex awkwardly said, avoiding her gaze as if trying to dodge Gloria''s reaction. Gloria froze, processing what she had just heard, and at first thought she had misheard. But seeing Alex nervously look away, she realized it wasn''t just a joke. It was as if her mind short-circuited, and the weight of realization hit her like a wave. "Sorry, who?" she asked, as if not trusting her own ears. "Actual goddesses," Alex confirmed, meeting her stunned gaze. Reality suddenly crashed down on Gloria. She was about to meet real goddesses ¡ª not just metaphorical ones, but actual beings, who, according to Alex, were part of his family. Gloria pressed her hand to her forehead, as if trying to wake up from a strange dream. Her mind was caught between panic and disbelief. "Wait... Real goddesses, the ones that live in the heavens?" she finally managed to ask, struggling to process what she had just heard. "Well, not exactly the heavens, but in the realm of gods," Alex said, trying to keep the situation under control and watching Gloria closely, worried she might faint. "Oh my god..." Gloria muttered, covering her face with her hands. The realization that this wasn''t a hallucination or the result of a long shift hit her with renewed force. Alex gently rubbed her back, helping her calm down. Gloria finally lowered her hands from her face and met his gaze. She took a deep breath, realizing she had no choice¡ªsince she had agreed to meet them, it was time to face reality. The only consolation was that the goddesses were in another world, and the conversation would take place over a screen. Just as Alex was about to ask how she felt, a familiar voice came from the phone: "Darling, I''ve gathered everyone," said Freya. "Everyone?" Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise. "No, just Hestia, Loki, and Hephaestus. The others got busy once they found out you were fine," Freya explained. Alex sighed, understanding that his friends had decided to relax and become homebodies glued to their shows. Hearing Freya''s voice this time made Gloria feel a slight sense of nervousness. The voice was so pleasant that it wasn''t surprising why the goddess had such a tone. "Turn on the video so we can see Gloria," Freya added with a light smile. Gloria tensed noticeably, realizing she would have to meet the goddesses face to face, even if virtually. Alex activated the projection on his phone, and as soon as the image appeared, Gloria was stunned. The goddesses were incredibly beautiful, and her gaze was particularly drawn to a silver-haired woman with violet eyes¡ªthe most beautiful woman she had ever seen. "Gloria, are you okay?" Alex asked gently, lightly touching her hand. "Yes, it''s just... they''re so beautiful," she managed to say, looking at Alex. Freya, observing Gloria, seemed pleased. Over the years, she had learned to read people well and could immediately tell that Gloria was a kind and sincere girl. Loki, on the other hand, was having fun watching Gloria''s reaction, as it had been a long time since anyone had been so amazed at the sight of gods. Hestia simply nodded, sharing Freya''s thoughts, while Hephaestus was already pondering whether Gloria could keep Alex from his next impulsive actions. "Let me introduce you," Alex began, sensing that Gloria was a bit overwhelmed. "This girl next to me is Gloria. She helped me in this world and gave me a place to stay. Now we live together." He moved Gloria closer so the goddesses could get a better look at her. Gloria, finding herself in Alex''s arms, blushed slightly, but she tried to stay composed. Freya watched the scene with a smile, while Loki, squinting mischievously, was already thinking about how to further fluster Gloria. Hestia chuckled at Alex''s behavior, and Hephaestus sighed calmly. "Gloria, let me introduce the goddesses," Alex continued. "The one with silver hair is Freya." Gloria looked at Freya and was once again struck by her beauty. "And the shorter one with the black pigtails is Hestia," Alex pointed to the goddess, who cheerfully waved in greeting. Gloria frowned slightly, noticing a strange resemblance between Hestia and Rebecca. They looked like twins, except Hestia radiated kindness and care, while Rebecca seemed more rebellious and ready to cause trouble at any moment. "Alex, why does Hestia look so much like Rebecca?" Gloria whispered, amazed by the resemblance. "I was surprised too when I first saw Rebecca," Alex replied with a slight smirk, understanding her confusion. At that moment, Freya cleared her throat, reminding them that the introductions weren''t over yet. Alex looked at the goddesses with an apologetic expression and was about to continue the introductions. "That one with the red hair and the sly face is the goddess Loki," he said, pointing at Loki, who was smiling cheerfully¡ªuntil he said "sly." "What do you mean ''sly face''?" Loki protested, but Hestia quickly covered her mouth to keep her from making a scene. A familiar squabble erupted between Loki and Hestia once again. Gloria watched in surprise, as she had always thought that goddesses were supposed to be dignified and elegant, like Freya, who had seemed that way to her. Gloria wanted to ask if it was normal for Loki and Hestia to constantly bicker, but Alex spoke first: "It happens often. Everyone''s used to it and doesn''t pay much attention anymore." "And finally, the goddess with red hair and eyes is Hephaestus," Alex added, introducing Hephaestus, who nodded in greeting. Alex had just finished introducing everyone when his communicator rang. He had made the device specifically for answering calls while driving. Apologizing, he got up to answer it. Gloria grabbed his hand and looked at him with pleading eyes, as if she didn''t want to be left alone. Alex reassured her: "The goddesses are kind. They won''t embarrass you or ask awkward questions." Gloria let go of his hand, though she wasn''t entirely sure everything would go smoothly. Alex stepped out onto the landing and lit a cigarette. A familiar voice came through on the other end of the line: "Hey, choom. Am I interrupting?" came Maine''s voice. "No, it''s fine. I''m just sitting here drinking coffee," Alex replied, exhaling smoke with a slight smile. "Great. A job''s come up, and I need your skills," Maine said, getting straight to the point. Alex raised an eyebrow, considering the offer. He didn''t mind taking a job as long as it paid well. "What kind of job?" he asked. "Heh, you''ll find out when you get here, choom. Swing by the garage, and I''ll fill you in," Maine avoided giving details. "Alright, I''ll be there soon. Just grabbing my gear, just in case," Alex replied, shrugging. "Good. Everyone''s here, we''re just waiting on you," Maine added with a chuckle. Alex said goodbye and went back into the apartment. Gloria seemed more relaxed, chatting with the goddesses, though she was still cautious with her words. When she saw Alex return, the goddesses also turned their attention to him, curious about who had called. "Was that Maine?" Gloria asked, watching Alex as he started changing clothes. "Yeah, he said there''s a job where they need me," Alex answered, fastening his gun holsters. The goddesses became intrigued by who Maine was and what Alex was up to, but Gloria served as a good intermediary to find out more. "What kind of job?" she asked, stepping closer to help tighten his straps. "He didn''t say. Just mentioned that everyone''s gathered and I''m the last one missing," Alex explained. Gloria nodded, understanding it was the kind of job you didn''t discuss over the phone. She pulled out his coat and helped him put it on. Freya, watching how tenderly Gloria helped Alex, mentally noted her as an even more valuable companion. Her interest in what Alex was involved in only grew. Alex once again looked at the goddesses with an apologetic expression. "Sorry we can''t continue the conversation. This job came up unexpectedly," he said, with a slightly regretful tone. "It''s alright, darling. Go on, Gloria will stay with us," Freya said with a soft smile, and the other goddesses nodded in agreement. They were eager to learn more about Gloria. Alex glanced at his pillow, where a green dog¡ªhis latest creation, built with the help of Lucy and Rebecca¡ªwas sleeping. However, neither of them had yet seen the final version of the robot. "Gir, wake up, we''ve got work," he said to the sleeping dog. The robot woke up and immediately started darting around the apartment as if searching for something important. "What are you doing?" Alex asked in surprise. "I''m getting ready," Gir replied calmly. Alex rubbed his forehead tiredly. The first version of the security robot was far from perfect, especially after Rebecca seemed to have made some changes to its settings while they were working together. That explained the odd behavior. "You''re already all set. Stop running around, or your mom will get mad," Alex said sternly, referencing Gloria. Gir instantly stopped and looked at Gloria, who was watching him intently. Alex still didn''t understand why the robot considered her his "mom" and obeyed her more than him. However, it all became clear when he had to take away the treats Gir used as "fuel." Gir saluted, demonstrating his readiness for work. The goddesses, not understanding who he was referring to, asked to see this "creature." When they saw the little green dog, Hephaestus, who had spent the most time with Alex in the workshop, immediately realized that this was yet another one of his crazy and dangerous creations. "Alright, let''s go; you can meet your other moms," Alex sighed, keeping an eye on his strange robot. Alex watched with a tired smile as Gir, upon hearing that he would meet his "other moms," began dancing oddly. Another heavy sigh escaped Alex''s lips. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He already regretted ever giving this robot internet access. Instead of self-learning, Gir spent all his time watching funny videos and other pop culture nonsense on social media. Gloria, used to Gir''s antics, simply sighed wearily upon seeing his latest improvisation and glanced at Alex, whose expression was completely blank. She had said from the start that giving him internet access was a bad idea, and now this strange dancing "dog" was proof of that. "Okay, Gir, get in the backpack," Alex said, stopping the robot mid-dance. "No!" Gir declared firmly, shaking his head and crossing his arms in refusal. Alex sighed again, briefly considering dismantling the robot but decided he was more useful when fully assembled. Besides, Gir was a walking arsenal, packed with weapons. He needed to approach the situation more cleverly. "Don''t you want to surprise your moms?" Alex asked with a squint. GIr paused, tapping his fingers to his temples as if seriously considering Alex''s suggestion. "Alright!" the robot nodded and jumped into the backpack. Alex sighed in relief and zipped it up. Yes, Gir was exactly as he had been created, and in many ways, Alex was to blame. He slung the backpack over his shoulder and turned to Gloria. "Well, I guess I should get going," Alex said with a tired smile. The day had just begun, yet he already felt exhausted. Gloria stepped up to him, standing directly in front of him, and something stirred inside her when he introduced her to his family. She took Alex''s hands and gently kissed him on the cheek. "Be careful. And please don''t leave Gir alone. Who knows what he might get up to," she warned. "Yeah, I know. What scares me most is that he''ll pick up Rebecca''s personality and get even crazier," Alex replied with a light sigh. Gloria understood what Alex meant. He often told her how his workdays ended up when Rebecca was involved, and how she would lash out at some poor soul who dared to provoke her. Alex looked at the goddesses, who were smiling at him at that moment. He said goodbye and was about to leave when he suddenly turned sharply, as if remembering something important. "And Loki, don''t even think about causing trouble for Gloria. If anything happens, I''ll find a way to fix Yamato quickly and come back to spank you," he threatened. Loki nodded immediately, realizing that joking with Alex was dangerous. She vividly remembered the time she hadn''t taken his words seriously and ended up unable to sit for several days. She definitely didn''t want to go through that again. Seeing her frightened reaction, Alex waved goodbye and headed for the exit. "Alex, wait! What about your phone?" Gloria called out, pointing to the phone displaying the images of the goddesses. "It''s fine. I''ve got my communicator, so I can reach out if needed," Alex said, giving a thumbs-up, indicating that everything was under control. He knew he was running late and quickly walked to the elevator to head down to the parking garage. Once on his motorcycle, Alex lit a cigarette and exhaled heavily. He started the engine and rode out of the garage, heading to meet the group with Main. He was about to find out what the job was and check Gear''s firepower in action. To be continued... Chapter 92 - 92: Mission Briefing Alex drove out of the underground parking lot and headed to the garage where Maine''s group was based. On the way, he tried to guess what kind of job awaited him. Judging by the fact that the entire team was gathered, it had to be something serious. This could only mean one thing¡ª the job would be dangerous. A perfect chance to test Gir in combat and see what his new katana, recreated from memory from a game Alex played in his past life, could do. "Hope it won''t be boring. I need to release the tension from the past few days," Alex thought, smiling in anticipation of some fun. The whole ride, Gir squirmed restlessly in the backpack as if he couldn''t sit still. Alex could only guess that the robot was filled with excitement about the upcoming meeting with his "moms"¡ªa term Alex jokingly used to refer to the people who helped him build Gir. He heard a muffled noise from the backpack and realized Gir was once again watching videos on a site similar to YouTube. The robot spent 90% of his time there, picking up all those weird dances and slang. "Wonder how the girls will react to his behavior," Alex smirked, imagining their faces when they met this strange piece of tech. The noise from the backpack irritated him the entire trip: Gir laughed, tried to dance in the cramped space, and complained about the lack of room. Alex even thought about throwing the backpack into the nearest river but held back, knowing that Gloria, who had grown fond of the robot, wouldn''t approve. Finally, as he pulled up to the garage, he heard the long-awaited silence¡ªGir had probably fallen asleep. "Finally," Alex thought with relief, enjoying the moment of peace. As he turned into the garage, Falco greeted him, eagerly checking out the bike. Smiling, Alex got off the motorcycle and shook his hand. "Hey, sorry I didn''t get a chance to take a good look at it last time," Falco said with an apologetic expression. "No worries, take your time, just don''t push any random buttons like Rebecca did," Alex laughed, recalling a funny incident. "And what did she do?" Falco asked with curiosity. Alex smiled even wider and began explaining: "My bike has a hidden weapon compartment, and Rebecca, not knowing how to open it, decided to experiment. She pressed a button while we were on the highway, surrounded by cars. Imagine, the weapon compartment opened, and we almost crashed!" Falco could already guess how the situation might have turned out, but he still listened with interest. "I, of course, reacted quickly," Alex continued, "but instead of apologizing, Rebecca started cursing at the drivers who got upset. In the end, she pulled out a gun and began threatening them, using the juiciest insults you could imagine." Falco sympathetically patted Alex on the shoulder. "Can you show me the compartment?" he asked with interest. Alex nodded and opened the compartment, revealing only one katana. Falco admired the weapon, realizing the compartment was designed mainly for melee weapons. "Do you prefer the katana over a gun?" Falco clarified. "Yep," Alex shrugged. "Bladed weapons just feel closer to me." Their conversation was interrupted when Dorio walked into the garage. She gave Alex a strong, friendly hug as usual. "Haven''t seen you in a while," she smiled. "How''s it going?" Alex asked, smiling through the hug. "All good," Dorio replied. "If you''re looking for Maine, he''s inside." Alex thanked her, adjusting his backpack after the hug, and, after saying goodbye, headed inside. On his way, he noticed Lucy and Kiwi working on a computer. "Yo," he said as he approached them. Lucy and Kiwi turned around when they heard Alex''s footsteps. He approached them with a light smile and raised his hand in greeting. Lucy responded with a warm smile, while Kiwi simply nodded, staying focused. "Hey, Alex. What took you so long? " Lucy asked, raising an eyebrow. He usually got there much faster. Alex didn''t want to spoil the surprise just yet. He wasn''t going to tell them that he had been delayed by a call from home while introducing Gloria to his "family" or how much trouble he had stuffing the robot dog into his backpack. Not to mention how he had to endure Gir watching funny videos, laughing, and even trying to dance, which made riding the motorcycle a bit distracting. Alex decided to resort to a little white lie. "I was held up because I''ve got something for you, " he said with a light smile. "What is it? " Lucy asked, narrowing her eyes with interest. Even Kiwi glanced at Alex, clearly curious about what he had brought. Alex, putting on a serious face, started rummaging through his inner pocket as if searching for something. He purposely dragged out the process, making Lucy grow impatient with his slowness. Finally, seeing that her patience was running thin, he decided to end the joke. "I brought you... this, " Alex said dramatically, pulling his hand out of his pocket. His hand formed a heart shape. Lucy looked at Alex''s hand, then at him, frowning in confusion. "What is this supposed to be? " she asked, unable to hide her surprise. "It''s my heart," Alex replied playfully, winking and moving his hand closer. Lucy hesitated for a moment but then, understanding the gesture, was slightly flustered. She took his hand, smirking a little, and then glanced at the backpack slung over his shoulder. Her curiosity was immediately piqued. "Thanks, but what''s in your backpack?" she asked, releasing his hand. "Oh, that? Just some gear for the mission... and a little surprise, " Alex laughed, trying not to reveal too much. Lucy nodded, suppressing her curiosity. She realized it would be better to leave the surprise for later, so she turned back to the monitor and resumed her work with Kiwi. Alex, knowing he was making Maine wait, moved on. He entered the room where Maine was. The man was intently studying something on a tablet but immediately grinned when he saw Alex. "Hey, choom! Looks like you''re in a good mood, " Maine said, extending his hand. With the same good-natured smile, Alex shook his hand. "Yeah, a bit. How about you? " Alex replied. Maine laughed and continued talking, until he suddenly burst out laughing, as if he had remembered something funny. Alex didn''t understand what had caused such an outburst and just waited for him to calm down. But the explanation came quickly: "Rebecca told me about that job you two did together, " Maine said through his laughter, wiping tears from his eyes. Alex frowned. He''d worked with Rebecca a couple of times, and each time, she either got into a fight or started threatening someone who tried to play hero. "Which job are you talking about? " Alex asked. "The one where you used a brick instead of a weapon! " Maine blurted out, laughing again. Alex immediately knew what he was referring to. Yeah, that job had been interesting, but what was so funny about him deciding to use a plain brick in a shootout? If he couldn''t handle that, he''d have no business being on the job. With his strength, he could easily deal with idiots using anything¡ªeven a pencil or a plastic hammer. "That wasn''t just a brick; it was my trusty friend Jeff, who sacrificed himself to save a child, " Alex said with mock sadness, wiping away an imaginary tear. Maine laughed even harder. "Oh, choom, you''re a real maniac! I''m glad I brought you on the team, " he said, still wiping tears of laughter from his eyes. Alex smiled, knowing that using the brick was just part of his plan. He had cut the lights in the basement, blinded the enemies with a flashbang, and then easily took care of the rest. Everything had been calculated. Maine suddenly hesitated, looking at Alex with slight tension. "Listen, choom, I''ve got a favor to ask..." he began, a little nervously. Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Can I borrow your bike for this mission?" Maine asked uncertainly. "Falco said it''s not only fast but super maneuverable, and as tough as a tank." Alex thought about it for a moment, realizing that sharing his bike wasn''t the best idea, but the chances were high that they might need to make a quick escape. He could easily handle things without the bike, but he wasn''t as sure about the others. "I don''t mind, just don''t break it, and definitely don''t blow it up," Alex replied with a light smile. Maine visibly relaxed, grinning widely as he gave a thumbs-up. "Don''t worry, choom, I''ll make sure your baby comes back in one piece." "If you break it, you''ll find out what it''s like to leave the ground on a rocket," Alex added with a playful smile and raised eyebrows. Maine just shrugged, not taking it too seriously. "So what? That doesn''t sound so bad." "I said ''on a rocket,'' not ''in a rocket,''" Alex smirked, flashing a mischievous grin. Maine''s expression instantly changed; he tensed up, and a cold sweat ran down his back as he finally understood what Alex meant. "You''re joking, right?" Maine asked nervously. "We''ll see when you break my Fenrir," Alex said, placing a friendly hand on Maine''s shoulder. Maine flinched at the gesture, but Alex just patted his shoulder, his smile widening even more. "Don''t worry, it''ll be an unforgettable experience for you," Alex winked, barely holding back his laughter. Seeing how tense Maine had gotten, Alex couldn''t contain himself and burst out laughing. Maine, seeing him laugh, joined in as well. "Oh, choom, you scared me to death," Maine said, wiping sweat from his forehead, still chuckling. "Do you need me for anything else?" Alex asked once he''d calmed down. Maine nodded and pulled a small device from the drawer, handing it to Alex. "Take this to Dorio. It''s a decryptor we''ve prepped for the job." Alex took the device and examined it, realizing that it would help hack into people''s chips, which stored data like hard drives. Maine, noticing the backpack on Alex''s shoulder, squinted. "Hey, choom, what''s in your bag? You usually travel light." Alex stopped, putting away the decryptor, and smiled slyly. "Just some junk, you know, in case we need it. Prepared is armed," he winked, giving a thumbs-up. Maine grunted in understanding, knowing that in their line of work, preparation was half the battle. He had heard from Lucy and Rebecca that Alex liked to be ready for anything, so it didn''t surprise him. "Well, show us your ''preparations'' at the briefing," Maine said with a grin. Alex nodded and headed to the garage, where Dorio and Falco were already waiting for him. He saw Falco gently stroking the motorcycle, as if it weren''t just a bike but his beloved. Alex chuckled. "What, Falco, found a new love?" Alex teased as he approached him. Falco looked up from his admiration and gazed at the bike with respect. "I''ve just never seen a machine this perfectly made," he admitted, then after a pause, added, "Could you improve mine too?" Dorio also looked at Alex, clearly interested in his opinion. He thoughtfully stroked his chin, considering whether it was possible to upgrade their vehicle and whether it was worth doing. It wasn''t that Alex was against it¡ªhe''d be more than happy to enhance the machine, making it more powerful and dangerous. But there was one problem: how could he hide his abilities to avoid raising unnecessary questions? "Well, if my supplier doesn''t turn out to be a total jerk, I wouldn''t mind taking a look at what can be done with your ride, " Alex said with a shrug. "What do you mean by ''jerk''?" Falco asked, raising an eyebrow. "You''re aware of my situation, right? " Alex glanced at Dorio and Falco. Both nodded, recalling what Rebecca and Lucy had told them about what Alex had been involved in and why there was a bounty on him. "Are you saying he might refuse to supply the parts? " Dorio clarified, watching Alex closely. "Not exactly refuse, more like he''d be afraid for his own skin. And I don''t have the means to drag that bastard into the light and have a little ''chat'' with him, " Alex smirked. "But don''t worry, if it comes to it, I''ll find a way to make him work, whether he wants to or not. " After a brief conversation where Alex shared his thoughts on the upgrades, he handed the decryptor to Dorio and headed back to the house to wait for the briefing. Sitting down in a chair, Alex started scrolling through the news on his phone. It was the same thing everywhere: someone died, someone got robbed, another presentation of a new cyber implant that was, in reality, no different from the previous version, except it came in a new color. "It''s the same everywhere, in this world and my old one. Same formula: wrap the old stuff in a new package, sell it for more¡ªand boom, you''ve got marketing, " Alex thought, scrolling through the news. His thoughts were interrupted by Maine, who clapped him on the shoulder and invited him to follow. Alex got up from the chair and followed the leader. Entering the room where the others had gathered, he noticed Rebecca, whom he hadn''t seen earlier in the house. "She was probably out on the range, " Alex guessed, smiling at her. When Rebecca saw Alex, she couldn''t sit still. She rushed over, crashed into him, and hugged him tightly. Pilar, watching the scene, gave Alex two big thumbs up. Alex was about to sit at the table, but Rebecca didn''t want to let him go. Without a second thought, he sat her down on his lap, just like he always did with Hestia in similar situations. Rebecca beamed and leaned back against his chest. Winking at Lucy, she made it clear that she had missed her chance. Lucy rolled her eyes, while Alex gently patted Rebecca''s head, soothing her. "Insert the chip into the slot to see the mission details, " Maine said, placing a chip in front of each team member. Alex frowned as he looked at the chip in front of him. He didn''t want to insert anything into himself, especially since he didn''t even have that option. Maine noticed Alex''s hesitation and, remembering that Alex didn''t use cyber implants, offered an alternative. "Sorry, I forgot you don''t use chrome. I can explain everything verbally, " Maine suggested. "Don''t worry, I''ve got something that''ll help, " Alex replied, pulling out his backpack. The curiosity of those present grew. Everyone was eager to see what Alex would use to access the mission details. Opening his backpack, he found Gir curled up in a ball, peacefully sleeping despite the noise around him. Alex carefully grabbed Gir by the scruff and pulled him onto the table. All eyes immediately turned to the strange creature resembling a green dog with a sticking-out pink tongue. Rebecca was the first to understand what it was. She grabbed Alex''s hand and asked with sparkling eyes, "Did you finish him? " Everyone looked at Rebecca, trying to figure out what she meant. Lucy also realized what was going on, and her eyes lit up¡ªshe had participated in the creation of this robot as well. "Yes, I finished, " Alex replied with a smile. He glanced at the sleeping Gir and tried to wake him up. "Hey, wake up, we have work to do." But Gir didn''t respond, lazily pushing Alex''s hand away. Seeing this, a vein began to twitch on Alex''s forehead. He decided to take drastic measures. "Your mom needs help!" he raised his voice. As soon as those words escaped Alex''s lips, Gir instantly jumped up, stood at attention, and saluted. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m ready to serve!" Alex sighed, considering whether to dismantle the robot. Gir only reacted when someone mentioned his "mom" or offered him sweets, which he had particularly come to love after Gloria treated him to candies. Everyone watching was smiling, especially Rebecca, finally seeing Alex''s completed project. "Now open your mouth and put this chip inside," Alex said, bringing the chip closer to Gir. Gir noticed Alex''s hand near his face and, looking around, saw a group of strangers staring at him. Remembering that Gloria had taught him to always introduce himself to new people, he struck a silly pose and exclaimed, "Yahoo!" Black lines immediately appeared on Alex''s forehead. Rebecca couldn''t hold back and burst into laughter at Gir''s goofy behavior. Gir spotted Rebecca and his eyes sparkled. He ran to the edge of the table, stretching out his hands towards her. "Mom!" Alex, keeping Gir from jumping, calmly said, "You can hug Mom later. We have work to do; she''s waiting for help." Gir looked at Alex, then back at Rebecca, and nodded. Grabbing the chip that Alex was holding, he popped it into his mouth. Moments later, his eyes lit up, and he began projecting an image onto the wall. "This makes it easier," Alex said, giving a thumbs-up. Everyone looked in amazement at Gir, who stood on the table projecting data. Maine appreciated the convenience of the situation and, nodding, moved on to the briefing. "This is our target," Maine began, pointing at the face that appeared on the projection. "Maxim is a driver and bodyguard for Arasaka." Alex looked at the burly man on the screen, thinking that his appearance was more suited for a bodyguard than a driver. As Maine explained their plan¡ªto capture the navigation data from Maxim''s limousine¡ªAlex began to think about how they could act stealthily or even steal the car entirely. "Maxim is a gambler. He often bets on fights, and it''s one of the few pleasures in his life," Maine continued, showing the places where Maxim usually spent his time. Looking at the projection, Alex saw Maxim on a balcony, watching a cage fight. When Maine mentioned that an old friend of Dorio would be participating in the fight, Alex thought he wouldn''t mind joining in if the opportunity arose. "After losing, Maxim likes to get drunk at a nearby bar. Once he''s had a few drinks, we can quickly download the data from his chip and then return him to his spot so he won''t notice," Maine concluded, pointing to the bar on the projection. Alex pondered, calculating possible complications: what if Maxim woke up early? Or if additional guards joined him? Maine noticed Alex''s thoughtful expression and decided to ask for his opinion. "Is something bothering you?" he addressed Alex. Alex stopped stroking his chin and collected his thoughts to pose his questions. "Yes, there are a couple of things. What will we do if he gets a call or wakes up early? And could they assign extra guards to prevent the data theft? " Maine, thinking for a moment, replied, "If things go sideways, we have a Plan B¡ªwe just steal the car and download the data later. There shouldn''t be too many guards; they usually keep their distance. " Alex nodded, weighing his options. He could easily distract the guards, but another question nagged at him. "Why not just knock Maxim out and download the data in a safer location?" he asked. Maine sighed, realizing this option had already been discussed. "If we harm or disable him, the implants will trigger a signal, and we''ll immediately be hit with a wave of security." Alex nodded, accepting this point, and continued to think of alternative plans. "Well, I have some ideas. First, I can distract the guards for a long enough time. Second, if everything goes wrong, we have this guy,"¡ªAlex pointed to Gir, who enthusiastically raised two fingers in readiness for action. All eyes turned to Gir, who, it turned out, could help if the situation got out of control. However, most didn''t understand how exactly he could do that, except for Lucy and Rebecca, who knew more about his capabilities. "How are you planning to distract the guards?" Maine asked, shifting his gaze to Alex. Alex rummaged through his backpack and pulled out several small injectors, each the size of a finger. Everyone stared intently at the strange capsules filled with liquid, puzzled about what they contained. "These injectors hold something that will keep the guards occupied for a long time, " Alex said with a smile, holding them out. "What exactly? " Dorio asked, looking skeptically at the injectors. "A powerful laxative, " Alex raised his thumb, as if proud of his creation. Everyone simultaneously shifted their gaze from Alex to the injectors, and only one question spun in their heads. "You mean to say you plan to make them spend the entire evening in the bathroom?" Lucy asked, looking at him in confusion. "Actually, I made them as a joke, " Alex replied nonchalantly, shrugging. Everyone froze, stunned by his answer. Such a joke was clearly not what they had expected. "You have a strange sense of humor, " Rebecca said, chuckling lightly. "And here''s a joke to go with it, " Alex leaned forward slightly, ready to tell. "Three friends argue about what is the fastest thing in the world. The first says, ''The fastest is light. You flip a switch, and the light turns on immediately.'' The second disagrees: ''No, the fastest is a word. You say it, and everyone hears it right away.'' The third thoughtfully adds, ''You''re both wrong. The fastest is diarrhea, because I didn''t even have time to turn on the light or say a word.'' " After a brief pause, Rebecca couldn''t hold back any longer and burst into laughter. Soon, the others joined in as well. Alex chuckled too, watching the group''s reactions. Gir was laughing the hardest, rolling around on the table, even shedding tears. "Where did he get tears? " Alex wondered, watching Gir, since his body shouldn''t have any liquid, except maybe from the milkshakes he loved begging Gloria for. "Choom, that''s just something!" Maine wiped away tears of laughter. "Just don''t overdo it, " Alex smiled. "The phrase ''shit yourself to death'' might take on a whole new meaning. " Laughter erupted anew. Everyone imagined a guard doubled over in pain, unable to survive the end of his "expedition" to the bathroom. "What about your robot? How will he help us? " Maine asked, still chuckling. Alex glanced at Gir, who had already managed to get his hands on some candies and was stuffing them into his mouth. Wrappers were scattered everywhere. When Alex looked at him, Gir hurriedly shoved the last candy into his mouth, fearing it might be taken away. "To understand what he''s capable of, we need to head to the training ground, " Alex replied, turning his attention back to Maine. "Great, let''s see what he can do, " Maine said with a light smile. Alex carefully lifted Rebecca off his lap, putting the injectors back in his backpack. As he prepared to pick up Gir, Rebecca was already ahead of him. "I''ll carry him! " she exclaimed happily, hugging the robot tightly. Alex nodded, not objecting, although when Gir shot him a victorious look, his hand instinctively reached for his revolver. But he quickly thought better of it¡ªthere would be a chance to teach that cheeky robot a lesson when no one was around. Gir noticed Alex squinting at him and quickly turned away as if he hadn''t seen the look. Rebecca didn''t wait for the others and ran toward the training ground. Alex sighed, getting ready to follow her, but then felt someone take his hand. He turned to see Lucy smiling at him. To be continued... Chapter 93 - 93 Ultramarine G.I.R. Alex was about to follow everyone to the training ground when he felt someone grab his hand. Turning his head, he saw Lucy smiling at him. He tilted his head slightly, confused by her sudden boldness. Usually, Lucy was shy whenever someone tried to get close to her. She noticed his questioning look and, still smiling, said: "I see you''ve finished working on the robot to protect Gloria." Alex grimaced at the mention of GIR as a protector. He knew that the robot could cause more trouble than help in a dangerous situation. In berserker mode, GIR could become a real disaster, especially if anything happened to Gloria. "I don''t think he''s right for the job. That robot definitely has a few screws loose," Alex sighed, rubbing his forehead tiredly. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had already suffered enough with GIR. As soon as the robot got access to the internet, he spent days and nights watching funny videos or popular dance trends. It could even happen in the middle of the night, and more than once, Alex had to throw whatever was at hand at him to calm him down. Lucy noticed the exhaustion on Alex''s face and realized that there might indeed be problems with the robot. "What do you mean?" she asked, confused, watching his reaction. "It all started when Rebecca changed something in the code you and I wrote. Then, of course, I didn''t listen to Gloria and gave GIR access to the internet. Now we have a walking disaster in the form of a cute dog," Alex explained, sighing in regret. "Is it really that bad?" Lucy asked, surprised. "You''ll see soon enough. The only bright side is that he somewhat follows the protocols... in his own way. Did you notice how he called Rebecca ''Mom''?" Alex added with a smile, pulling something out of his pocket. Lucy remembered the moment and was a little surprised. Now she understood why it happened: GIR had interpreted the protection protocol too literally. Alex was partly to blame since he had jokingly referred to Gloria and the other girls as the robot''s ''moms.'' And here was the result ¡ª GIR took it seriously. "At least he can protect Gloria," Lucy tried to reassure him, although she wasn''t entirely confident in that herself. Alex just nodded wearily in response. He knew that the robot was capable of protecting Gloria, but once the protective protocol was activated, GIR might start seeing everyone around as a threat. Alex was already considering creating a second version of the robot but without dismantling the first one. For now, however, he had other tasks. After this mission, he planned to work on one of his personal projects and knew that Lucy''s help would be invaluable. He looked at her intently, and Lucy, noticing his gaze, grew cautious. "Lucy, I''m going to need your netrunner ''superpower,''" Alex said with a glint in his eyes. Lucy was surprised, not understanding why he would need her skills. "For what?" she asked, clearly intrigued. Alex cleared his throat, toning down his enthusiasm, and shifted to a more serious tone, which made Lucy a bit nervous. "I need you to pull the camera footage from the site of the accident that Gloria was involved in," Alex said, looking into her eyes. Lucy tensed up even more. She realized that Alex was getting himself into something risky. "Why do you need it?" she asked anxiously. Alex sighed and, frowning, decided to explain: "I want to help Gloria get revenge, even if she doesn''t want it herself. I''m going to do it regardless." Lucy tightened her grip on his hand, trying to warn him. "Are you sure Gloria wants that? Maybe she just wants to forget everything," Lucy said cautiously. "She won''t be able to forget. Every day she looks at the urn with her son''s ashes. Yes, I''m doing this partly for my own selfish reasons. But the best way to forget is knowing that the person responsible for your pain is either buried in the ground or sipping through a straw for the rest of their life," Alex said with a dark smile on his face. Lucy flinched at the sight of his wide, almost unnatural smile. She understood that Alex wouldn''t back down, and although she didn''t like the idea, she knew he would find a way to get what he wanted. "I''ll help you, but promise me you''ll be careful," she said in a firm tone. Alex smiled warmly, pulled Lucy into a hug, and spun her around in the air. "Of course, I''ve already got everything planned!" he laughed, gently setting her back down. Lucy huffed, knowing that his promises could only be trusted halfway. Alex had already caused some crazy situations, like getting into a gunfight armed with nothing but a brick, and she dreaded to think what he would do this time. "Let''s go to the range, they''re probably all waiting for us," Lucy said, taking Alex''s hand. "Yeah, but I need to grab something to test first," Alex replied with a slight smile, squeezing her hand a little tighter. Lucy didn''t know what exactly Alex intended to take with him, and she was about to ask, but he just smiled and dragged her toward the garage. There, Alex opened the weapons compartment and pulled out his new katana. Lucy looked at the weapon with interest ¡ª the katana looked unusual, unlike anything she had seen before. Her attention was drawn to a mechanism on the sheath that resembled a firearm. "Your sheath is strange. What''s that mechanism for?" she asked, pointing to the part that looked like a magazine for bullets. Alex just gave her a mysterious smile. "You''ll find out soon." Lucy rolled her eyes. He always answered like that. Even when he installed an AI with a self-learning feature, he didn''t explain why he needed it right away. Only under the threat that she wouldn''t help him did he reveal his plans. Alex attached the katana to his belt, checked how comfortably it fit in his hand, and nodded to himself, satisfied with the result. Then he took Lucy''s hand, and they headed to the range, where their team had already gathered. As they got closer, club music reached their ears. When they got even nearer, Alex saw the group gathered around the source of the noise. Squinting, he noticed GIR performing what looked like breakdancing, spinning on his head. "Here we go again," Alex thought, tiredly placing his hand on his forehead. The first time GIR danced for Gloria, she praised him, and ever since, he had been showing off increasingly bizarre dance moves. Alex had initially laughed when GIR danced to meme songs, but it soon became annoying. Once, Alex had shown the robot a new dance just for fun, but GIR spent the entire day singing and repeating the moves. Alex grew tired of hearing the same song over and over, especially when Gloria was at work, leaving him the only one to endure the performance. "Looks like you''re having fun," Alex said as he approached the group. GIR, noticing Alex, immediately stopped dancing, saluted, and then, upon seeing Lucy, ran over and hugged her leg. Lucy smiled and picked him up, and GIR, pleased, snuggled into her. Alex just shook his head at the sight and addressed the group. "I have to admit, your robot is pretty amusing, especially with his dancing," Dorio laughed. "Amusing until you hear the same song all day," Alex grumbled, his eye twitching slightly. Dorio gave him a puzzled look, not understanding what he meant. Alex turned to GIR, who was now comfortably resting in Lucy''s arms, and, noticing his owner''s gaze, tilted his head with a silly expression. "Hey, GIR, show everyone that dance Gloria liked," Alex suggested with a smirk. GIR''s eyes immediately lit up with excitement. Jumping down from Lucy''s arms, he stood in the center of the circle, as if preparing for a major performance. The robot cleared his throat, which looked far too humanlike for a machine, surprising the onlookers. Then GIR started to sing: "Hey bugi bugi bam bam, let''s go body body boom boom," and began moving in sync with the song. Alex sighed. A song he once liked had now become an irritation. But when he noticed everyone clapping and laughing, including Rebecca, who was singing along and dancing beside the robot, his mood lifted. Pilar joined his sister, and the sight of his tall mohawk and long arms moving to a children''s song made even Alex smile. "Don''t want to join in?" he asked Lucy with a mischievous grin. "No, thanks. I''m fine right here," she replied softly, smiling at him. Alex glanced at the dancing GIR, but decided it was time to end the fun¡ªthey had important tasks ahead. "Alright, GIR, that''s enough. We need to test your combat capabilities," Alex said, clapping his hands to get the robot''s attention. GIR immediately stopped dancing and singing. Hearing that he was about to use weapons, he saluted and stood at attention, awaiting commands. Alex just shook his head¡ªGIR was always obedient, but only when one of his "moms" was around. "Now, head to the range to test your combat functions," Alex said, pointing to the targets. GIR saluted again and, like a disciplined soldier, made his way to the range, waiting for further instructions. Everyone watched him in amazement¡ªit was hard to understand why Alex complained about the robot''s disobedience. "Didn''t you say he doesn''t listen to you?" Maine asked in surprise, frowning. Alex sighed and began to explain the quirks of GIR''s behavior. "He''s obedient only when one of the people he considers his ''moms'' is around. In this case, it''s Lucy and Rebecca. At home, he only listens to Gloria. That''s why I said he can be annoying. That song played on repeat all day until Gloria came back home," Alex said, lighting a cigarette to relax a bit. "Now imagine listening to the same thing all day, non-stop." The group thought about it and almost unanimously agreed that they would have dismantled the robot for parts a long time ago. Only Rebecca thought it was perfectly fine. "I would''ve taken him apart by now," Dorio said, casting a glance at GIR. "So would I. On the way here, I seriously considered tossing him into the river. He was singing and trying to dance right inside my backpack until he finally fell asleep. It made it nearly impossible to ride my bike," Alex said, clearly irritated by the memory. Everyone understood his frustration, while Rebecca looked at Alex as if he was planning to do something terrible to their "baby." "I won''t let you take our little guy apart," she said, standing in front of Alex with her arms spread wide. Alex smirked. He had no intention of dismantling GIR¡ªthe robot would still come in handy, especially when it came time to catch the idiots responsible for Gloria''s accident. "Don''t worry, I''m not taking him apart. I didn''t waste all that brainpower and effort building him for nothing," Alex said, gently patting Rebecca on the head. Rebecca huffed and stared at Alex intently. After making sure her "baby" was safe, she turned back to see what he could do. Alex also shifted his gaze to GIR, deciding it was time to begin testing his combat functions. "GIR, containment mode!" Alex commanded. Everyone stared at the robot, eager to see what would happen next. Alex pulled out a notepad, ready to jot down important details for GIR''s future upgrades. GIR immediately responded to the command: he saluted, and his eyes lit up. Metal cables slid out from his small hands, quickly wrapping around one of the targets. At first glance, it didn''t seem dangerous, until a powerful electric charge surged through the cables, accompanied by a loud crackling sound. Maine glanced at Alex, curious about how dangerous the robot really was. "Hey, choom, what voltage does he have?" he asked. Alex stopped writing and tapped his chin with the pen thoughtfully. "If I remember correctly, he can cause a short circuit in an entire megabuilding if he goes full power," he answered after a short pause. Everyone stared at the robot with concern, as it patiently awaited further commands. Maine turned back to Alex, hoping it was a joke. "You''re kidding, right, choom?" "Not at all. GIR is a children''s toy packed with weapons," Alex smirked, giving him a thumbs-up. The group looked at GIR again, who, despite his adorable demeanor, was a full-blown combat machine. His appearance was certainly misleading. "GIR, activate turret defense mode!" Alex ordered, narrowing his eyes. Rebecca''s eyes lit up with excitement, eager to see her "baby," whom she had helped create, finally showcase his combat skills. GIR, like a soldier, saluted and began to remove the top part of his dog costume. Once he revealed his true form, everyone saw that underneath the costume, the robot looked quite ordinary. It seemed the costume was what gave him the cute look everyone loved. However, that cute appearance quickly transformed into something far more dangerous: GIR''s arms turned into machine guns, and a flag with a two-headed eagle unfurled on his back. Alex, who had been taking notes, froze when he saw the flag. He knew that symbol all too well¡ªit was the emblem of the Imperium of Man. The question was, where had GIR learned about that universe? Alex hadn''t had time to check what the robot had been doing on the Net, but it was now clear that GIR had been influenced by videos and games and had somehow become an Ultramarine in the form of a robot dog. "FOR THE EMPEROR!" GIR suddenly yelled and unleashed a barrage of fire on the targets. Everyone turned to Alex, waiting for an explanation. Alex just shrugged and said with a smirk: "Don''t look at me like that, it''s not my fault he''s been watching nonsense online. Well... maybe it is, a little." But GIR interrupted him, shouting again: "DEATH TO THE HERETICS! GLORY TO THE EMPEROR!" Alex sighed heavily, realizing that instead of a combat robot, he now had a fanatical Ultramarine. "Well, at least his firepower''s great," he thought, trying to find something positive in the situation. The others silently watched this strange behavior from the robot. Rebecca, on the other hand, was thrilled¡ªthis was exactly the kind of dangerous robot she had wanted. "Alright, GIR, that''s enough. You''ll have more time to shoot at heretics later," Alex called out, bringing the robot back to order. GIR stopped firing, his arms returned to their normal state, and he zipped up his dog costume again. He now looked as cute as ever, as if he hadn''t just been shouting about the Emperor''s glory and wiping out heretics moments ago. "Is that all? Or does he have more?" Maine asked, glancing at Alex, who had returned to his notes. "There are a few more functions we need to test," Alex replied without looking up from his notebook. "And what are those functions?" Falco asked, stepping closer and peeking at Alex''s notes. Falco tried to make sense of what Alex had written, but after seeing the chaos in the notebook, he gave up. Alex, meanwhile, thought that there wasn''t enough time to test all the robot''s features, from defensive to medical, and for now, they would focus on combat. "GIR, sniper mode!" Alex commanded, snapping his notebook shut. GIR glanced at Alex with an expression that could only be described as "dumbfounded"¡ªhe had just put his costume back on, and now he had to take it off again. He looked to Rebecca for support, and she quickly nodded her head. Encouraged by her enthusiasm, GIR unzipped his costume once more, this time transforming his arms into a long sniper rifle. Aiming at the distant target, GIR fired. The recoil was so strong that it knocked him back. Everyone''s gaze was fixed on the plasma trail left by the projectile, which, upon hitting the target, caused a small explosion. Rebecca''s eyes lit up even more when she realized what GIR had shot with. She immediately ran to Alex, grabbed him by the shoulders, and, shaking him enthusiastically, began to pry: "This is what I think it is, right? Is it? Tell me! Quick!" "Yes, it''s a railgun," Alex replied calmly, not paying attention to the shaking he had long since gotten used to. Everyone who had heard about railguns looked at Alex skeptically. They knew that creating such a weapon required colossal energy. "Choom, how did you manage to cram that technology into a tiny robot?" Maine asked, nervously chuckling. "If you know how, anything is possible. Although, to be honest, it''s a hell of a complicated technical question that can''t be explained in a few words," Alex replied, mentally celebrating that no one had found out about the combination of magic and technology in GIR''s design. Everyone pondered, realizing that explaining such a process indeed couldn''t be summed up in just a few words. However, the main question remained¡ªthe energy source for GIR. "If I understand correctly, a railgun consumes a huge amount of energy, so what''s the source inside GIR?" Lucy asked, clearly intrigued. "Given the lack of time and resources, I had to make do with a standard arc reactor," Alex shrugged. He didn''t mention that hidden in GIR''s core was an energy crystal comparable to a small sun. Everyone stared at Alex as if he had done something impossible by building a miniature reactor and cramming it into a tiny robot. "Choom, has anyone ever told you that you''re insane?" Maine smirked. "Why?" Alex tilted his head slightly. "Because you put an entire reactor in a tiny robot, that''s why!" Lucy added irritably. "And you''re not worried that someone will find out and try to take it?" "I won''t let them!" Rebecca declared confidently, still clinging to Alex. Alex laughed. The likelihood of someone being able to steal GIR was negligible. Even if they somehow managed to capture this robot, which was essentially a walking arsenal, Alex had a plan for that. "They won''t be able to, and if they do, then the ''Last Resort'' protocol will activate." Alex smiled even wider. "What''s that protocol?" Doriot asked, becoming wary. "It''s simple. If GIR fails to protect those it''s supposed to protect, or is captured, it will self-destruct, destroying an entire city block in the process," Alex said, as if that was nothing out of the ordinary. Everyone felt the tension from his words. Essentially, GIR was a walking bomb, ready to explode if the situation got out of control. "Don''t worry, GIR is strong enough to protect himself. Capturing him is nearly impossible," Alex added, trying to reassure everyone. Although, apart from Rebecca, it didn''t seem to inspire much confidence in anyone else. She, on the contrary, thought it was "cool." "You mentioned some kind of protection protocol," Doriot reminded, glancing at GIR, who was now hugging Lucy''s leg. "GIR has slightly modified three laws of robotics built into him. First: he must unconditionally protect his designated targets by any means. Second: GIR must obey any orders from those targets to the best of his abilities. Third: he can make his own decisions as long as they don''t contradict the first two laws," Alex explained, pointing to GIR, who gave a thumbs-up. "So, GIR will do anything for protection?" Falco asked, glancing at the robot. Alex raised three fingers. "That''s right. His primary protection targets are Gloria, Lucy, Rebecca, and Valerie. You are in the secondary group. If none of the primary group is around, GIR acts at his discretion," Alex explained. "GIR operates on the SCP principle: ''Secure, Control, Protect.'' Essentially, he is a true defender," he added, pointing at GIR, who was climbing up Lucy''s leg to get into her arms. Everyone nodded, realizing that behind GIR''s cute exterior lay dangerous power. "Well, I have only one impression: looks can indeed be deceiving," Maine smirked, stepping closer to GIR. "I''ll be glad to work with you, GIR." "I thirst to serve the Imperium! For the glory of the Emperor!" GIR proclaimed, saluting. Maine laughed, not quite understanding which Imperium was being referenced, but finding it amusing nonetheless. Alex frowned slightly, realizing he had overlooked how his robot had started mimicking the ultramarines. However, it wasn''t all that bad. Ultramarines were known for their discipline and loyalty, so for a defender, it could even be a plus. "He has more functions, but now isn''t the time to test them," Alex added with a slight sigh. "What else?" Rebecca asked, snuggling her cheek against his shoulder. "First aid mode, but you can''t test it right now," Alex said, smiling as he looked at the team. "Unless someone is willing to volunteer for a bullet in the leg?" Everyone exchanged glances, but it seemed there were no volunteers. Alex scanned the group for a volunteer, but they all quickly looked away, clearly not wanting to experience how GIR would provide first aid after a bullet wound. "No, choom, I don''t think we should test that right now, considering we have a mission this evening," Maine voiced the collective opinion. Alex glanced around at everyone, who had begun nodding in agreement. He had just joked about the bullet, not intending to hurt anyone¡ªafter all, they were his friends. "I was just kidding, don''t take everything so literally," Alex smirked. "Maybe during the mission someone will get unlucky, and then GIR can show off his medical skills." The group could only sympathize with the poor soul who might earn the honor of becoming GIR''s test subject. "Well, since we''re done with GIR, it''s time to check something else," Alex said, shifting the topic to something more enjoyable for him. "My new toy." "Is it that katana?" Rebecca asked, finally noticing the weapon at his waist. "Yeah, a gift from Sawada in honor of our friendship," Alex replied with a wide smile. Lucy rolled her eyes; her "friendship" with Sawada seemed dubious¡ªespecially when your friend knocked your teeth out two days in a row under the guise of a magic trick. But Alex pulled Rebecca off of himself and stepped toward the training ground, heading toward the targets. "Hey, Becca, you don''t mind if I break your targets a little, do you?" he asked, glancing back for a moment. "Go for it," Rebecca replied with a smile, raising her finger in approval. Alex nodded and stood in front of the target. Taking a fighting stance, he took a deep breath, focused, and unsheathed his blade with incredible speed, delivering a series of rapid strikes. It all happened so quickly that the group didn''t even have time to follow the movement of the sword¡ªone moment, and the katana was back in its scabbard. "Now that''s speed, choom, you made a pretty quick strike," Maine whistled, admiringly watching Alex. "This isn''t just one strike," Alex clarified, gently pushing the target. It collapsed into three neat pieces. Everyone froze, as if they couldn''t believe their eyes. The thought on everyone''s mind was the same: "You must be joking." Alex simply smiled, looking at the stunned faces. "I did say I prefer swords over guns," he remarked casually, shrugging. "If I had skills like that, I''d prefer a sword too," Maine added, still in mild shock. Lucy once again noticed the strange mechanism on the scabbard and, unable to help herself, asked, "What''s that mechanism on the scabbard?" "I''ll show you," Alex replied, moving to the next target. He placed one hand on the mechanism and the other above the hilt. "Looks like he''s taken another stance," Dori noted. Everyone nodded, noticing that Alex was no longer holding the hilt. At that moment, he activated the mechanism, and the katana shot out of the scabbard into his hand with tremendous speed. The force of the thrust gave the blade additional momentum, causing the impact point on the target to heat up instantly. "You''ve got to be kidding! How much strength do you have to catch a sword flying out like that?" Maine exclaimed in surprise. "It''s all about practice," Alex just shrugged. "Yeah, right, practice," Dori quipped, smiling. "Catching a sword that shoots out fast enough to heat the metal from friction." Pilar seemed to come up with another crazy idea and decided to clarify, "Don''t tell me you can deflect bullets too." "Of course I can," Alex replied, demonstratively giving a thumbs up. "With such weapons and skills, you''re already terrifyingly dangerous," Falco noted. Alex just smirked¡ªthis was far from the most dangerous weapon in his arsenal. At the top was still the Demon King''s sword, followed by Yamato and Beowulf, and then other toys. "Have you checked everything?" Maine asked. "Yeah, that''s it for today. The rest will be later," Alex replied with a light smile. Maine nodded. Today he had seen a lot¡ªfrom a strange and dangerous robot to Alex''s swordsmanship. All of it lifted his spirits and instilled confidence that if the situation became critical, they would still have a chance to fight back. "Well then, since we''re done, we can rest before the mission. Maxim will be at the bar only in the evening," Maine suggested. Alex nodded approvingly¡ªsome people really needed to recharge. He himself wouldn''t mind sleeping for a couple of hours. The group headed to the house to rest, and GIR, comfortably nestled in Lucy''s arms, was already peacefully asleep, oblivious to his surroundings. Alex followed them, preparing to find a place to lie down. To be continued... Chapter 94 - 94: The Start of the Mission and the Race to the Restroom Alex walked behind the group, thinking that maybe today he had really surprised them too much. From the robot dog that considered itself an Ultramarine to his katana skills ¡ª all of it left an impression on their minds. A slight smile appeared on his face. A simple life under such conditions didn''t seem so boring. "Some might say that a peaceful life is sitting at home and pretending to be useful. But true peaceful life is when you can enjoy everything it offers, experiencing whatever you want," Alex thought, smiling lightly as he continued to follow his companions. Lucy, carrying the sleeping G.I.R. in her arms, turned to look at Alex. His calm and peaceful smile showed that he was enjoying life just as he had dreamed. During the days they had known each other, Lucy had seen different sides of Alex: from the gentleness and care he showed towards Gloria to the rage he directed at those who had hurt her. He seemed carefree, but at the same time, he was a responsible person, capable of having fun and supporting his friends. But with each passing day, Lucy understood that there was more hidden behind his lightness. A secret, much deeper than the stories of his organization or what he had been doing. "He lives so freely," Lucy thought, observing him. She had long dreamed of such freedom. When Lucy escaped from the Arasaka research center, she hadn''t been able to save all of her friends. The young faces that had run with her still haunted her in nightmarish visions, and their tragic deaths under a hail of bullets continued to weigh heavily on her soul. It seemed to her that Alex, despite any pursuit or danger, could live without chains or regrets. "I wish I could be as strong," she thought, holding G.I.R. more tightly in her arms. But Lucy didn''t know that the darkness Alex had faced was much deeper. The avatar of Nyarlathotep could come for him at any moment, ready to consume him. And though Alex didn''t know when exactly it would happen, he wanted to enjoy life as much as possible until he had to face that horror again. "Anyone who''s played games dreams of experiencing a real city chase," Alex thought, grinning, sensing that the situation with the stolen Arasaka driver data would escalate into something bigger ¡ª a full-scale chase and gunfight in the streets of Night City. However, what worried him most was the possibility that someone could get hurt, like Gloria had once been, and for that reason, he needed to be especially careful. "I don''t want Gloria to hate me or see me as the same bastards who caused her so much pain," Alex thought, tossing his cigarette before entering the house. Inside, Alex began looking for a place to rest before the upcoming mission. He found a simple couch, took off his coat, and lay down, stretching out fully for comfort. Resting his arms behind his head, he felt drowsiness slowly envelop him. "Now this is what I call a break," Alex thought, closing his eyes with a slight smile on his face. But just as he began to drift into sleep, he felt someone''s weight pressing down on him. Peeking through one eye, Alex saw Rebecca, who had cozily settled onto his chest. She took his coat, draped it over herself like a blanket, and, getting comfortable, asked: "What did you do with my babies? You didn''t put everything into G.I.R., right?" she asked, getting more comfortable. Alex sighed, realizing that explaining this wouldn''t be easy. He continued to stroke her hair, pondering how to tell her that all her weapons had been disassembled and repurposed to upgrade G.I.R. "Well, let''s just say they won''t be able to shoot anymore," he replied with a crooked smile. "You broke my babies?" Rebecca asked suspiciously, propping herself up on her elbows. Alex continued stroking her head, trying to soften her anger. "''Broke'' is the wrong word. I''d say I disassembled them and made them better. And, well, stuffed them into G.I.R.," he attempted to explain. Rebecca squinted and sat up, leaning her elbows on his chest to give him a piercing look. "And what are you going to do with the leftover parts?" she pressed, peering into his face. Alex averted his gaze from Rebecca''s intense stare. A slight feeling of guilt stirred within him ¡ª he really had taken apart her favorite weapons, which she''d cherished and practically built from scratch. And then along came Alex, dismantled everything, and installed parts into G.I.R., their little robot. Although, to be fair, some of the upgrades turned out quite interesting, especially with the machine gun Rebecca had brought. It had a built-in tracking function: if the first bullet hit the target, the rest would find it no matter where the target hid after being struck by that first shot. "With the leftover parts, I could build a couple of external modules for G.I.R.," Alex said, getting lost in thoughts of possible designs. "And what are you planning to create for our ''child''?" Rebecca squinted, bringing her face closer to his, almost touching his nose. Alex looked into her bright red-green eyes, and images of new weapons he could make for G.I.R. began to flash through his mind. The robot already saw itself as an Ultramarine, so he figured it was time to support that idea. Leaning closer to Rebecca''s ear, Alex whispered so quietly that G.I.R. wouldn''t hear ¡ª if it found out what Alex had in mind, it wouldn''t rest until it got its new "gear." "I''m going to make him a chainsword," he whispered. "A chainsword?" Rebecca repeated, raising an eyebrow in surprise, which was louder than Alex would have liked. He immediately covered her mouth with his hand, glancing around to ensure G.I.R. wasn''t nearby. Sighing with relief, he shot Rebecca a reproachful look. "Keep it down, please. If he hears that, I won''t get any peace until I make him that sword," Alex whispered, slightly nervous. Rebecca just smirked, her eyes sparkling with mischief. She stuck out her tongue and quickly licked Alex''s palm, making him instantly pull his hand away. He looked at her with a light smile, but then did something she clearly didn''t expect: he leaned in and kissed her on the tip of her nose. Rebecca instantly blushed, covering her face with her hands as her cheeks turned pink. "Heh, another win for me," Alex smiled, watching her blush. Even more embarrassed, Rebecca tried to hide her emotions, playfully bumping his chin with her head, but Alex just laughed. Without thinking, he decided to join in on the fun and began pinching her cheeks. In response, Rebecca pulled his cheeks in opposite directions, and a playful battle ensued. At that moment, Pilar walked into the room and, seeing them, couldn''t hold back his laughter. "Carry on, I won''t interrupt," he said, laughing and giving them two thumbs up. Alex, whose cheeks were being pulled, could only shake his head. If he had a sister like that, he definitely wouldn''t risk annoying her ¡ª one day, he might wake up tied to a speeding car. Rebecca was about to attack her brother for embarrassing her, but someone beat her to it. A huge hand grabbed Pilar by the scruff of his neck and shoved him out of the room. It was Dorio. She gave Alex and Rebecca a thumbs-up before walking out after him. "Probably best to get some rest before the mission," Alex said, releasing Rebecca''s cheeks. She snorted, rested her head on his chest, and closed her eyes. Alex continued gently stroking her head until she fell asleep. However, Alex himself couldn''t sleep yet¡ªthoughts of creating new devices and imagining G.I.R. in an Ultramarine suit kept him awake. "Or maybe it''ll be a Minimarine?" Alex thought with a smile, picturing the scene. Lost in thought, he eventually drifted off to sleep. Alex woke up to noise beside him. Still not fully understanding what was happening, he instinctively reached out, trying to silence the source of the sound. Gradually, though, he realized it was G.I.R. "BARK, BARK, BARK, BARK," G.I.R. "barked" ¡ª or rather, just repeated the word, standing next to the couch. Alex opened his eyes and saw the robot standing there persistently "barking." Rebecca also sleepily raised her head and saw G.I.R. Alex rubbed his temples irritably and sighed. "What do you need, G.I.R.?" he asked, stopping his temple massage. G.I.R. stopped "barking" and stared at Alex with his usual goofy expression, shoving another candy into his mouth. "Momma Lucy said you need to wake up," he said with a completely serious face. Alex nodded and tried his best to ignore G.I.R., who had just woken him up. He knew that if he kept looking at the robot, he''d end up throwing something at him. Sighing, Alex started to get up. He carefully moved Rebecca off him and, still slightly unsteady, made his way to the shower to fully wake up. Every time he woke up, he felt irritated, as if he hadn''t slept enough. While Alex was standing under the streams of water, Rebecca joined him¡ªaccording to her, to save on hot water. After the shower, Alex helped her braid her hair, something he sometimes did for Hestia for variety. Seeing her new hairstyle in the mirror, Rebecca smirked and turned to him. "You''re pretty good at this," she said with a smile. "I''ve had practice," Alex replied, giving her a thumbs-up. Rebecca left the bathroom first, and Alex decided to change. He pulled out his suit, the one he called "Vergil''s," which he preferred to fight in and considered his work uniform. After changing and packing his other clothes into a backpack, he glanced at himself in the mirror but felt like something was missing. "Ah, right," he said, slicking his hair back to change up his look. As soon as he stepped out, the group greeted him with whistles. Maine whistled approvingly. "You look like a whole different person, choom." "I just put on something more comfortable to work in," Alex replied, shaking his head. Maine was about to say something, but Dorio quickly dragged him to the shower. When they returned, they both looked much more relaxed, having stayed in there long enough for everyone to get the idea. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After Maine and Dorio came out, the group held one last briefing before the mission. They went over the plan and discussed possible alternatives in case things went south. While they were talking, the sound of the shower door opening caught their attention. Everyone exchanged glances¡ªeveryone was accounted for. So who could it be? The group turned their heads and saw G.I.R. stepping out of the shower, wrapped only in a towel. "KYAAA!" G.I.R. screamed when he realized everyone was looking at him. He covered his chest with his hands and ran back inside, slamming the door behind him. The group turned to Alex, demanding an explanation for why G.I.R. was taking a shower and acting like a shy girl. Alex''s eye twitched¡ªhe had no answer. "Don''t look at me like that, I don''t know what''s wrong with him either," he muttered, rubbing his temples to ease his irritation. The others kept looking at him, but eventually, they just nodded, realizing they wouldn''t get an explanation. Only Rebecca, thoroughly amused by the situation, giggled, finding G.I.R.''s behavior hilarious. When everyone had discussed the final details of the mission and the options in case of failure, Maine asked, "Everyone ready?" The group nodded affirmatively. G.I.R., already dressed in his suit, stood on the table and saluted, indicating that he was ready too. "Then let''s gear up and head to ''Jacked and Cocked.'' Our target will soon appear for the fight he''s betting on. We have about an hour to get there," Maine said, glancing at his watch. Alex checked his backpack to ensure he hadn''t forgotten anything and headed to the garage. He sat on his bike, carefully placing his katana in the compartment so it wouldn''t get in the way during the ride. He started the engine and waited for the rest of the group to get into Falco''s truck. Rebecca had already settled in front of him, holding G.I.R. Alex said nothing; he had grown accustomed to Rebecca regularly riding with him and unabashedly pressing various buttons during the trip. He stroked her head, but suddenly felt someone sit behind him and wrap their arms around his waist. Turning his head, he saw Lucy had taken a seat in the back. "Maine, we''ll head out first. We''ll wait at the bar," Alex said as he rode out of the garage. "Okay, see you at ''Jacked and Coke,'' choom," Maine shouted, waving from the window. Alex nodded and took off, but instead of enjoying a peaceful ride, G.I.R. reconnected to the network and started singing. Alex sighed¡ªit seemed he wouldn''t get to enjoy the silence this time either. It wouldn''t be so bad if the robot didn''t start singing right on the road. The only silver lining for Alex was that G.I.R. at least wasn''t trying to dance while in Rebecca''s embrace. When they arrived at the bar ahead of schedule, Alex parked the bike across the road and leaned against it, watching the entrance. Lighting a cigarette, he began thinking through additional plans when he felt someone tugging at his sleeve. Turning his head, he saw Lucy, clearly about to ask a question. "What''s up, Lucy?" Alex asked calmly, noticing her curiosity. "Why are you wearing different clothes this time?" she asked, eyeing his new outfit. Lucy couldn''t deny that the new look suited Alex very well. While he had previously looked like an ordinary guy off the street, his current appearance was much more striking. She couldn''t find the right word to describe it, but one thing was clear¡ªhe looked cool. Especially impressive was his gaze, which had become colder with the new outfit and hairstyle. "It''s just work clothes. I wear them for serious jobs," Alex replied, exhaling smoke. "Then why did you wear different clothes when we worked together before?" Rebecca chimed in, distracted from playing with G.I.R. "It''s simple," Alex shrugged. "In previous jobs, there was no need to get serious. But I have a feeling that something''s going to go wrong today." Lucy and Rebecca exchanged glances, slightly surprised by his words. He referred to this suit as "work clothes" and hinted that something was about to happen? Both girls pondered this. "What do you mean?" Lucy asked, turning to Alex. "My luck in these situations is usually terrible. Something always happens when I take on a task," Alex explained with a smirk, rubbing his forehead. And indeed, it had almost always been the case: any task he undertook turned into a major conflict. Like that time in Danmachi, when participating in a war game against Apollo''s family led him to confront a group of losers trying to create chaos. Lucy and Rebecca silently looked at Alex, who, rubbing his forehead, radiated barely concealed irony. "Don''t worry, we have G.I.R.," Rebecca said with a smile, lifting the robot as if showcasing him "in all his glory." G.I.R., who had been lifted, looked around until he heard praise from Rebecca. He nodded his head and gave a thumbs-up, expressing his readiness for any challenges. Alex sighed, looking at him. This robot seemed destined to cause more problems than he was worth. "I''m afraid this little ultramarine is going to bring us more trouble than help," Alex sighed, pushing the robot away from his face. G.I.R. immediately began to pretend to cry, shedding tears and burying his face in Rebecca''s chest, complaining that Alex was a bad owner. Rebecca gently soothed him, calling Alex a "bad dad." Watching G.I.R.''s latest performance, Alex merely snorted. The last time he had thrown a slipper at the robot for its noisy behavior, G.I.R. had put on a similar scene and complained to Gloria. Back then, Gloria, like Rebecca now, had started to comfort him. "I should probably give him a Grammy for his acting," Alex said calmly, this time not falling for G.I.R.''s tricks. As soon as the robot heard the word "Grammy," he stopped crying and looked at Alex in confusion, who was watching him with a smirk. Realizing he had been tricked again, G.I.R. burst into new tears, showcasing his best acting abilities. Lucy, recognizing that he was pretending, just shook her head and pulled a cigarette from Alex''s pocket. Seeing no reaction from anyone, G.I.R. ceased his drama and returned to playing with Rebecca. Pointing at G.I.R., Alex said, "He clearly has a couple of loose screws in his head. And it seems to be quite literal." "Well, it''s not all bad. I''ve seen worse," Lucy smiled, laughing at the robot''s rapid mood changes. She leaned against Alex, and they continued to wait for the rest of the group to arrive. They didn''t have to wait long; soon Falco''s truck parked nearby. Maine approached Alex and asked for a cigarette. After receiving it, he took a drag and asked, "Did we miss anything?" "Yeah, you missed G.I.R. showcasing his acting talents," Alex smirked, exhaling smoke. Maine looked at the robot, who was standing on the seat of the bike with a completely innocent expression, and couldn''t help but laugh. "Okay, if everyone''s ready, let''s go inside," Maine said, flicking away his cigarette. "Wait," Alex stopped them. He nodded briefly and reached into his backpack, pulling out injectors. "Take one each," he said, extending his hand with the injectors. "Falco, I don''t think you''ll need one. You''ll be sitting in the car in case we need to make a quick getaway." Maine, looking at the injectors, initially thought Alex was joking, assuming they were filled with something like a laxative. But when he realized they weren''t, everyone began to take one injector at a time, stashing them in their pockets. Then Alex reached back into the backpack and pulled out a hammer. "Choom, what''s that?" Maine asked in surprise, pointing at the hammer. "This is my memory neutralizer," Alex said with a straight face, holding the tool above his head. "That''s just a regular hammer," Kiwi remarked dryly. "Trust me, it works like a charm. Clinical trials are complete. Well, almost," Alex added hesitantly since this version of the hammer hadn''t been tested on humans yet. Lucy rolled her eyes, realizing that Alex was about to pull off another crazy idea. Last time, he had brought a brick, and now it was a hammer. The others just laughed at his ridiculous explanations. Pilar found it particularly amusing, as always. "You manage to surprise me every time," Doriot laughed. Alex merely shrugged, not explaining that his "neutralizer" could indeed erase memories, though he didn''t know how extensively. The previous version could wipe a day from someone''s life, but the new one hadn''t been tested. It might even be able to erase memories all the way back to infancy. "Well, can we go now?" Alex said, putting the hammer back in his pocket. They entered the bar, leaving Falco in the car in case they needed to make a quick getaway. Each took a position in different corners of the room to avoid looking suspicious. Alex and Rebecca headed to the bar counter. After ordering drinks, Alex began to look around. Some people were dancing, while others were getting drunk. The only thing that irritated Alex was the loud music. He didn''t like noisy places and preferred listening to music alone. "Attention, the fight just ended. Our target will arrive soon," Maine''s voice crackled through their communicators. Alex shrugged and shifted his gaze to Rebecca, who was acting flirtatiously at the bar. A couple of guys were about to approach her, but upon seeing Alex''s stern look, they quickly changed their minds and turned away. Alex smirked, watching as those who wanted to appear tough turned out to be ordinary cowards. "He''s here," Falco reported over the comms. "Get ready. As soon as he gets drunk, we''ll begin," Maine commanded. Alex glanced at the entrance and saw a large man with massive arms and a torso that seemed disproportionately huge. Following him was a group of five bodyguards. "Here comes the security," Alex said, contacting the others. "There are five of them, so one for each." "Looks like someone will have to miss out on the fun," Doriot chuckled. "Not a problem. Someone can inject themselves for entertainment and compete to see who gets to the bathroom first," Alex joked with a mischievous smile. Loud laughter erupted over the communicators. Holding an injector between his fingers, Alex leisurely approached one of the bodyguards who had stepped away from the group. His relaxed stride didn''t draw any attention. When he got close enough, he stopped and said, "How about a bet? Which of the guards will make it to the bathroom first without messing their pants?" Everyone agreed and placed bets on the guards that Alex was cautiously approaching. He smirked at the thought that the janitors in this bar would have a rough time once the guards started rushing to the restroom. "And don''t overdo it, so we won''t have to clean up someone''s messed-up corpse in the morning," Alex quipped, eliciting another burst of laughter from the group. He saw that everyone had already taken their positions and continued moving toward his target, getting closer. As he passed by a bodyguard, Alex casually bumped into him to administer the laxative injection. "Sorry, buddy, didn''t see you there," Alex said, patting the bodyguard on the shoulder after colliding with him. Without lingering, he made a small circuit of the bar and returned to his spot next to Rebecca, who didn''t seem to be planning on going anywhere. She smiled as Alex gave her a thumbs-up to signify the successful completion of the task. In response, she giggled and continued sipping her drink. Alex lit a cigarette and carefully watched the guard to whom he had just administered a laxative. The man''s face began to glisten with sweat, and it was clear he was nervously grinding his teeth, battling the growing discomfort. "Looks like the race is about to start," Alex said cheerfully, observing as the guard gradually lost control. Rebecca also noticed the guard and leaned against Alex''s shoulder, continuing to watch. The guard''s face was becoming increasingly tense, and Alex understood that soon the man would give in and rush to the restroom. "And here it is, the long-awaited moment¡ª all the racers are at the start! Who will be the winner of this race, and who won''t withstand the pressure? We''ll find out very soon!" Alex commented with the tone of a sports commentator, glancing at the other guards, who also seemed to sense the impending disaster. The laughter from the speakers grew louder. Each member of the team had already noticed the changes in the guards'' behavior, as one by one they began to head toward the restroom. "And there goes our first dropout! Guard D couldn''t make it to the finish and embarrassed himself halfway. What a pity; he was one of the favorites, but there are still four contenders left!" Alex continued, entertaining the team without pause. The winner turned out to be Kiwi''s horse¡ª her guard, who started last, managed to reach the restroom first. "Congratulations to Miss Kiwi! Her dark horse has managed to surprise everyone! Let''s all welcome our champion!" Alex said, laughing. Applause and laughter erupted from the speakers. After all, it''s not often they get to witness a show like this¡ªseeing Arasaka Corporation guards rushing to the restroom to avoid embarrassment. "I don''t need your applause. You''d better prepare the money you lost," Kiwi replied tersely, ignoring all the congratulations. Alex sent her the money and looked to the other end of the bar where Maxim was sitting. He was intently staring at the glass before him, taking occasional sips. Alex observed him while continuing to chat with the team, who were waiting for Maxim to drink enough to get down to business. After the third glass, Maxim was noticeably swaying¡ªhis massive figure barely holding itself upright. Rebecca quietly tugged at Alex''s sleeve, indicating it was time to act. He nodded, downed his drink in one go, and leisurely made his way to Maxim. As he passed by, Alex skillfully pulled the chip from Maxim''s neck and, without stopping, headed towards Kiwi and Lucy, who were set to handle its decryption. To be continued... Chapter 95 - 95: Chase and Suspicion As soon as Rebecca informed Alex that Maxim had drunk enough and wouldn''t notice if something went missing, Alex quickly finished his drink and headed toward the target. His steps were relaxed, moving casually as if he were just strolling through the bar. When he got closer to the drunk Maxim and walked behind him, the chip¡ªthe very reason they were here¡ªslipped out of Maxim''s neck. Alex skillfully caught it and, without changing his demeanor, continued on his way toward Lucy and Kiwi, who were supposed to hack the device and extract the data. "Too easy," he thought with a slight smirk. However, just as Alex thought that, he began to feel uneasy. The guards who panicked and ran to the restroom to avoid soiling themselves, Maxim, who quickly let his guard down because of the alcohol¡ªit all seemed suspiciously smooth. Alex knew his luck all too well, and it was notoriously bad. No matter how easy a mission seemed, things could go wrong, and they might end up running for their lives. "Hey, luck, don''t fail me now. Let this go off without a hitch," he mentally told himself as he continued toward Lucy and Kiwi. While it would be fun to get involved in a chase and shootout, Alex understood that such situations could lead to serious consequences. In games, it all looked different, but in reality, a lot of factors could change the outcome. Especially if a stray bullet hit an innocent person who was simply heading home after a night shift. "If things go south, I''ll need to minimize the damage," Alex thought as he spotted Lucy and Kiwi ahead. Approaching the girls with a smile, Alex greeted them, "Yaho." "Yeah, yeah, hand over the chip," Lucy said, shaking her head, ignoring his greeting. Kiwi simply nodded in approval, waiting for the handover. Alex placed the chip on the table and, glancing at the robot-dog G.I.R, who was sitting next to Lucy, sipping some strange drink through a straw, he smirked. He leaned on G.I.R''s head and asked, "Anything interesting happen while I was busy?" Lucy, momentarily distracted from her work, glanced at Alex, unsure where to start. Her gaze shifted to G.I.R, and Alex immediately understood that the robot had probably caused some trouble. He raised an eyebrow, waiting for an answer. "Some guys tried to hit on us, but G.I.R started... barking. Well, actually, he just kept saying the word," Kiwi replied in a monotone voice, giving Alex a brief look. Suppressing a laugh, Alex gave the robot a thumbs-up for a job well done. G.I.R, noticing his master''s approval, saluted, which gave Alex a slight pang of regret. He really shouldn''t have given G.I.R access to the internet¡ªnow the robot was trying to mimic Space Marines from the Codex Astartes. Alex relaxed, leaning back on the sofa, waiting for Kiwi and Lucy to finish their work. His thoughts suddenly shifted to something else¡ªto Gloria''s meeting with the goddesses. The thought made him tense up a bit. "I hope they don''t blab about me and my affairs," he thought anxiously, hoping Freya could keep the others in check. Alex wasn''t ready for Gloria to find out that he was essentially the Demon King, who had fought gods and a terrifying deity¡ªor rather, its avatar. His musings were interrupted by Lucy, who suddenly grabbed his hand. "Maxim''s boss is calling him," she said in a worried voice. Alex sighed heavily, realizing it was time to switch to Plan B. Now all that was left was to steal the limousine and deliver it to the designated point. "Switching to Plan B. We''ll steal the limo," Maine said bluntly, summing it up. Alex nodded and pulled a mask from his bag¡ªthe same one he usually used when causing chaos in Orario. Now it would come in handy here. Deciding to share his plan, he spoke to everyone over the communicator. " Maine, Lucy and I will steal the limo. Let Rebecca and Pilar take my bike and cover us if necessary, " Alex calmly said. " Got it, choomba, we''ll be waiting for you at the location, " Maim replied shortly, ending the conversation. Alex turned to Lucy, noticing her slight unease. "Take G.I.R. and head to the limousine. I''ll try to buy us some time before Arasaka starts messing with us, " he said, looking into her eyes. "Kiwi, you''ll come out later so you don''t draw attention, " Alex added, nodding toward Kiwi. The girls nodded in response. Kiwi slowly made her way to the other side of the bar, trying not to arouse suspicion. Lucy, picking up G.I.R., hurried to the limousine. Meanwhile, Alex pulled a hammer from his pocket and approached Maxim, who was sitting at the bar. As he passed Rebecca, he handed her his backpack. "Rebecca, grab Pilar and cover us if anything goes wrong, " he tossed over his shoulder as he pressed the backpack into her hands. Rebecca nodded, jumped off her stool, and rushed outside. Alex was now closing in on Maxim. His mask immediately drew the attention of those nearby. Maxim, having had too much to drink, lifted his bleary eyes and saw the masked figure confidently approaching him. Something told Maxim that things were about to go wrong. "Sorry, buddy, but it''s just not your day. But don''t worry, you won''t remember any of this,"Alex said, swinging the hammer. A powerful blow struck Maxim right on the top of his head. He didn''t even have time to process what was happening before he lost consciousness. At that moment, a security guard nicknamed "D," who had recently almost "shat" himself in the bathroom, tried to rush to help. But Alex noticed him just in time. "Hey, don''t come any closer; you smell! " he shouted, kicking the guard in the stomach, sending him flying. The guard landed on a group of unsuspecting patrons, and instead of the usual bloody puddle on the floor, a brown puddle appeared.. The smell was simply unbearable. Alex shuddered, relieved that he managed to push him away in time. "And now it''s time to run, " he said to himself. The patrons of the establishment stepped back in fear upon seeing Alex with the bloody hammer and wearing a mask. In a panic, they scattered, not wanting to deal with the mysterious stranger. Alex ran toward the exit, laughing, which only frightened those around him even more. When he burst outside, his gaze quickly found the limousine, where Lucy was already sitting at the wheel, and G.I.R. was in the passenger seat. "You''re driving; I''ll cover you, " Alex said, giving a thumbs up. Lucy started the engine, and Alex jumped onto the roof of the limousine, ready to protect them if a chase began. "Alex, your katana! " Rebecca shouted, tossing the weapon in his direction. Alex deftly caught the katana, nodded at her, and tapped his foot on the roof. "Let''s go, " he commanded Lucy, signaling that it was time to leave the scene. Lucy started the engine and abruptly pulled onto the road, accelerating to give Arasaka''s guards no chance to catch up. Alex, standing on the roof of the limousine, kept a close eye on what was happening behind them. He expected them to be pursued immediately since they had stolen a limousine containing the route data of a high-ranking member of the company. Even that person''s driver was accompanied by security. "Something feels off, " Alex said, contacting Lucy through the communicator. "What do you mean? " Lucy asked, keeping her eyes on the road. "No one is chasing us. Maybe it''s because I sent Maxim to sleep with that hammer? " Alex pondered. "So you''re admitting it was a hammer? " Lucy asked with a smile. "It was just a slip of the tongue, " Alex mumbled, sitting down on the roof of the limousine. Lucy chuckled softly. If it had been a memory neutralizer, it certainly wouldn''t have looked like a hammer. Alex continued to scan the road when suddenly another car clipped theirs, crashing into the side. Alex barely managed to grab onto the roof to avoid falling. He glanced at the car that had caused the damage and saw its passengers. "What the hell? " Alex cursed, squinting. "Those are garbage collectors. They''ll take any dirty job if the pay is good, " Lucy explained, trying to regain control of the car after the impact. "Got it; that actually simplifies things, " Alex said, drawing his revolver. He started shooting at the car''s hood, aiming to damage the engine. The driver lost control, and the car flipped over. Alex chuckled at the sight, not particularly wanting to comment on such a "cinematic" scene. "Most likely, a bounty has already been placed on the limousine. These are just the first idiots looking for an easy score," Alex said through the communicator. "Arasaka always acts quickly," Lucy replied, stepping on the gas. Alex knew that in a world so connected to networks, such incidents were not uncommon. The city was literally crawling with mercenaries, and the higher the price, the more greed they exhibited, forgetting about potential consequences. "How far are we from the meeting point?" Alex asked. "Depends on how many garbage collectors and other bounty hunters tail us," Lucy answered, keeping her eyes on the road. "Then I suggest you step on it. A few more motorcycles are closing in on us," Alex warned, spotting them in the distance. Alex kept a close eye on the approaching bikes, contemplating their course of action. He could simply shoot them down or make it more spectacular. Meanwhile, the garbage collectors who caught up to the limousine opened fire. Alex drew his katana and began deflecting the incoming bullets. The mercenaries watched in shock as the man on top of the limousine deftly repelled their shots. "Hey, idiots! Shoot more accurately, or you''ll never hit me like this!" Alex shouted, mocking them. Furious at the taunt, the garbage collectors intensified their gunfire. Alex continued to parry the bullets, waiting for the moment when they got close enough to attack. "G.I.R., to the roof! Cover me," Alex ordered. Hearing the command, G.I.R. immediately opened the limousine''s window and climbed outside. Lucy threw him a quick glance, but before she could say anything, the robot was already on the roof. She just shook her head and closed the window in case of a possible side attack. "G.I.R., turret mode. Non-lethal fire," Alex commanded. The robot saluted and activated the mounts on its legs, securing itself firmly on the roof of the limousine. Its arms transformed into machine guns, electric sparks running along them. Alex nodded, ensuring G.I.R. was ready for battle. "Fire at anyone who gets past me," Alex instructed. He moved to the back of the limousine, continuing to deflect bullets. When the first motorcycle came close enough, Alex crouched, preparing to jump. Suddenly, he surged forward and drove his knee into the driver''s face, knocking him off the bike. Then, before the motorcycle could flip, Alex struck the passenger with his katana, slicing him in half. Quickly leaping onto the next bike, Alex repeated the attack: his legs slammed into the heads of both the driver and passenger, sending them crashing into a parked car. "And now for the last one," Alex thought as he headed for the final bike, preparing to finish the fight. Alex did a somersault and landed on the last motorcycle, right behind the passenger, who, still firing, was trying to hit him as he jumped from one bike to another, taking down their pursuers. Once behind, Alex wasted no time and struck the passenger on the head, sending him tumbling onto the road. "Mind if I take your spot?" Alex smirked, pushing him with a strong blow. Sitting behind the driver, Alex wrapped his arms tightly around his torso, gradually squeezing in a steel grip. The sound of cracking ribs echoed. The driver lost consciousness and collapsed onto the road, while Alex took the wheel and accelerated, chasing after the limousine. "How are things on your end?" Lucy''s voice crackled in his earpiece, laced with curiosity. "All good. I even scored a bike," Alex replied with a smile. Lucy, glancing in the side mirror, saw Alex on his motorcycle catching up to them, waving cheerfully at her. She shook her head at his carefree attitude when she suddenly noticed a large jeep rounding the corner directly toward Alex. " Watch out! " she screamed. Alex barely had time to turn his head, blinded by the headlights. The jeep was racing full speed right at him. At the last moment, Alex jumped, and the vehicle crashed into the motorcycle, crumpling it into a heap of metal. Landing on the roof of the jeep, Alex clenched his fists in irritation¡ªhis plan had been disrupted. " Hey, asshole, do you realize this is dangerous? " he yelled, stomping hard on the jeep''s roof, leaving a dent. Jumping down onto the hood, Alex looked inside, where the driver and passengers were already drawing weapons. A predatory smile appeared on his face. Raising his fist, he declared: " This is for trying to run me over! " With a powerful strike to the hood, Alex twisted the front of the jeep, embedding the engine into the asphalt, causing it to flip over spectacularly. The jeep soared over Alex''s head. He gave the driver and passengers the middle finger, noticing their terrified faces. " Alex, are you okay? A jeep just crashed into you! " Lucy''s concerned voice came through. " I''m fine, but now I''m without a bike. Don''t worry, I''ll catch up soon, " he said, stretching his legs. " I''m almost on the bridge, but I still have a few cars on my tail. G.I.R is firing back, but they''re not backing down, " Lucy replied tensely. " Okay, hold on for a couple of minutes, I''m on my way, " Alex responded, starting to speed up. Hearing Lucy''s worry, Alex decided not to delay. He began to run, holding his katana with one hand. Spotting an alley, Alex turned in, trying to cut through, but found himself in a dead end. He pushed off the wall, leaped over it, and landed on the other side. The sound of gunfire grew louder, and G.I.R''s curses at the heretics echoed even more intensely. " Looks like I need to go that way, " Alex said to himself, turning toward the sounds. Alex dashed onto the road, seeing a speeding limo with G.I.R shooting from the roof. Picking up speed, he chased after it. At the moment another car passed him, he crashed into it with such force that it flipped over. " Lucy, I''m on my way, " Alex reported. " Got it, hurry up, there are three more on our tail, " Lucy replied, glancing worriedly in the mirror. Alex sped up, quickly catching up to the first car. During a jump, he sliced it in half along with the driver. Not slowing down, he continued, cutting through the next car and destroying the pursuers. The car lost control and crashed into a wall, turning into a pile of metal. "How many are left? " Alex mumbled. " Three more on our tail, " Lucy replied, glancing in the mirror. As he flew past the vehicles, Alex dodged bullets that miraculously missed him. " G.I.R, aim better and shoot at the nearest car. I''ll handle the rest, " Alex commanded. G.I.R focused fire on the closest target, and Alex caught up to the last car. Landing on its hood, he caused it to flip, then jumped to the next one, finishing off the driver with a shot to the head. G.I.R destroyed the last car. " I caught up, " Alex said with a smile, jumping onto the roof of the limo. " You took your time, " Lucy replied irritably. " Took my time? " Alex frowned. " I caught up to the limo at full speed! Even Sandy''s user wouldn''t have managed it faster. " But they were interrupted by Maine''s voice in the earpiece: " How''s it going? " " Lost the tail, but I suspect more will be coming soon, " Alex replied, scanning the road behind. " We helped you out a bit by taking care of a few idiots, " Maine said with a chuckle. " Then we''ll stay in touch, " Alex concluded, ending the conversation. Alex approached the front of the limousine and leaned towards the window. After knocking, he waited for Lucy to crack it open. "What?" she asked, not taking her eyes off the road. "Try to stick to less crowded streets in case the idiots start chasing us again," Alex said, looking at her upside down. Lucy glanced at Alex, who was still hanging upside down at the window, and realized that it was sound advice. She nodded, and Alex returned to an upright position, looking around. At that moment, a bright light hit his face, and squinting, he saw that the light was coming from a drone following them. Alex had already reached for his weapon to take down the drone when he heard Maine''s voice in his communicator. "Choom, I''ve got bad news," he said. "Surprise me," Alex grunted, shielding his eyes from the light with his hand. "It seems you''re being pursued not just by garbage collectors and mercenaries, but also by the police. All because of the noise you made," Maine continued, with noticeable concern in his voice. Lucy tensed upon hearing this. As if they didn''t have enough problems with the mercenaries and garbage collectors, now the police were involved too. Alex realized that the situation had become even worse than he thought, likely due to the shootout and accidents he caused while getting rid of their pursuers. "How bad is it?" Alex asked, wondering how much force the police had committed to catching them. "Not critical yet. But MAX-TA§³ is on the way, so you still have a chance to escape," Main reported. "And... at the end of the bridge, there''s a blockade waiting for you. But I think you can handle it." Alex realized that after splitting up, Maine and his group were also under attack. He had to figure out how to get rid of the drone before thinking about the blockade. Alex raised his middle finger at the drone and, with a few shots, brought it down. "What are we going to do? We''re almost at the bridge, but we can''t change routes¡ªthey might intercept us along the way," Lucy said, concerned. The mission that initially seemed simple had turned into a full-scale conflict. Lucy sighed heavily, remembering how Alex had mentioned his "terrible luck," which always led to trouble. She even mentally blamed him for getting them into this situation for a moment. Alex heard her muttering curses at him and shook his head. "Let''s keep going. We have GIR and his unique protocol," Alex said, outlining his plan. Lucy tightened her grip on the steering wheel, realizing that Alex was planning to use GIR''s protocol as a last resort. "You want to blow up GIR?!" she asked almost shouting, realizing that the explosion would be massive. Alex and GIR exchanged looks, as if Lucy had misunderstood. Alex decided to explain. "No, I''m not going to blow him up. Rebecca will kill me if I do. GIR has a ''Blackout'' protocol. It will just disable all electronics around," Alex said calmly, lighting a cigarette. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You scared me," Lucy sighed with relief, patting her chest. "And besides, I don''t want Gloria to be mad. She''ll be upset if that stupid dog blows up," Alex added with a smirk, taking a drag. Hearing Alex call him a "dumb dog," G.I.R. approached him and punched him in the leg. Alex merely raised an eyebrow, watching as G.I.R. tried to express his anger. Shaking his head, he chose to ignore it. "How far to the bridge?" Alex asked, tossing out his cigarette. "A couple of minutes," Lucy replied, glancing at the map. "As soon as you get close, slow down," he said, lifting G.I.R. by the head. Lucy nodded, focusing on the road. Alex stood on the hood of the limousine, waiting for them to reach the bridge. As soon as they entered the bridge, Alex noticed a police blockade ahead. "Slow down a bit, and when I give the signal, hit the gas with all your might," Alex commanded, jumping off the car and starting to run ahead. Lucy slowed down, keeping her eyes on what Alex was about to do with G.I.R. He stopped at a safe distance from the police post. "Are you ready, my young Ultramarine?" Alex asked, looking at G.I.R. "For the glory of the Emperor!" he shouted, saluting. "Then let''s go. YEEEEET!" Alex yelled, launching G.I.R. toward the police blockade. The police officers at the checkpoint noticed a person stopping ahead. They were already preparing to open fire when suddenly they saw a green dog flying toward them, shouting, "Bad dad!" G.I.R. landed right in the center of the blockade. The police immediately aimed their weapons at him, but he calmly stood up, brushed off his suit, and looked around, confirming that he had arrived at the right place. G.I.R. prepared to activate his protocol but decided to do it with extra drama. "PIKA-CHUUUUUUUU!" G.I.R. shouted loudly, releasing a powerful EMP charge that disabled all devices and turned off the lights within a radius of two hundred meters. Hearing G.I.R.''s scream, Alex just sighed. "Maybe I should revoke his internet access," he thought. But knowing G.I.R., he would surely complain to Gloria, and his access would be restored again. Lucy, seeing G.I.R. unleash a massive wave of energy, understood that this was the signal from Alex. She suddenly pressed the gas pedal, speeding up. Alex heard the approaching sound of the car, and when the limousine was almost next to him, he jumped, landing softly on the hood. Meanwhile, G.I.R. was proudly saluting, standing in the epicenter of the EMP blast, as if celebrating his victory. He was about to start his victory dance, but Alex grabbed him by the head and lifted him up. "You can dance later; there''s no time," Alex said, holding G.I.R. Climbing through the window into the limousine, he sat G.I.R. on his lap. He immediately started complaining that he wanted to sit on his "mom''s" lap but received a light smack on the head and a reminder that Lucy was driving and couldn''t be distracted. G.I.R. pouted and started crying, continuing to call Alex a "bad dad," but Alex remained unfazed and had long since stopped paying attention to such fake tears. "I don''t think anyone will chase us any further," Alex muttered, glancing briefly in the side mirror. The lights behind them were still out. Lucy nodded and increased her speed, trying to get to their destination as quickly as possible. As Alex expected, they lost their pursuers and arrived at the desired location peacefully. From a distance, Alex spotted their whole group. Rebecca was sitting on his motorcycle, swinging her legs. When she saw the approaching limousine, she began waving her hand, attracting the attention of the others. Lucy parked not far from the group and got out of the car. Alex, grabbing G.I.R. by the head, also exited. "Well, you really caused a mess, Choom," Maine said with a smirk, looking at Alex. "It could have been worse," Alex replied with a grin. Maine patted him on the shoulder, acknowledging that he had done a great job¡ªprotecting the limousine and Lucy, getting them there safely. Rebecca was already about to run up to Alex to congratulate him but suddenly stopped. "Who the hell are you?" came Kiwi''s sharp voice. She aimed a gun right at Alex''s face. Alex heard her words and slowly turned his head. Right in front of him was the barrel of a gun. Frowning, he reached for his katana with one hand, tensing up. The situation instantly heated up, making everyone on edge, especially Rebecca, who was now confused, unsure how to react. Alex tried to understand what Kiwi wanted and why she aimed a weapon at him, and her cryptic question only heightened the tension. To be continued... Chapter 96 - 96: Trust of the Group and Unveiling the Truth After Alex and Lucy arrived at the group''s meeting point, Lucy sighed in relief, realizing that the hardest moments were behind them. Everything could have been much simpler if they were only chased by scavengers or mercenaries looking for an easy target. But in the end, even the police decided to get involved, complicating an already tense situation. After parking the limousine, Lucy gave Alex a reproachful look. Her expression clearly conveyed that his jokes about his ?luck,? which turned every mission into chaos, were no longer amusing to her. Nevertheless, she understood that he had done everything he could to handle the situation. ?At least he''s right¡ªbeing prepared means being armed,? Lucy thought, smiling involuntarily. Getting out of the car, Alex held GIR by the head, as if afraid he might run off at any moment. When Lucy asked why he was doing that, Alex responded in his usual style, and she just shook her head, watching as he approached the group and began chatting cheerfully with Maine and the others. Maine praised him for successfully completing the mission, particularly noting how he protected Lucy and the limousine. Lucy recalled how she had watched Alex through the side mirror during the chase. His incredible skills impressed her: not only did he catch up with a car going at full speed, but with a single move, he destroyed the pursuers. ?With abilities like that, it''s clear how he managed to escape his organization. But if Gloria found him wounded and bleeding, he''s probably not the only one who escaped,? Lucy suddenly realized, and her heart clenched with anxiety. Of course, she couldn''t even imagine that no such organization existed, and if there was one, it had only one member¡ªAlex himself. Lucy glanced at his mask, which she hadn''t taken seriously before. Now, in a calmer setting, she suddenly realized that this mask gave him something sinister, as if something wasn''t quite right with the mind of the person wearing it. A sudden sound made Lucy turn around¡ªKiwi had a gun pointed directly at Alex''s face. ?Who the hell are you?? she asked sharply, without lowering her weapon. Alex slowly turned his head to see the barrel of a gun right in front of his face. Barely containing himself, he reached for his katana, his gaze turning cold, and his face under the mask frowned. He couldn''t understand what made Kiwi ask such a question, considering he had already explained who he was and where he came from. Or maybe she needed the explanation all over again? ?What''s the meaning of this, Kiwi?? Alex asked quietly but with a threatening tone, gripping the hilt of his katana more tightly. Without saying a word, Kiwi just cocked the gun. The tension in the air instantly escalated. Rebecca nervously placed her hand on her own gun, ready to intervene at any moment. The tension among the rest of the team was palpable, and Alex knew that if he didn''t defuse the situation right now, it could end in bloodshed. ?Lower your weapon, immediately,? he commanded in a cold tone, not taking his eyes off Kiwi. Everyone froze at the sharpness of his words, and even Kiwi hesitated for a moment, but she still didn''t lower the gun. ?I''m not putting it down,? she said firmly. ?Now tell me, who are you really?? Alex shook his head and pointed at GIR. ?I''m talking about him.? The group turned their surprised gazes to GIR. He had already transformed his arms into weapons, pointing them straight at Kiwi. His goofy expression had disappeared, and his eyes were glowing with a menacing red light. Electric sparks ran along the railgun, and the tension in the air only grew stronger. Rebecca had already drawn her gun and was ready to intervene if the situation didn''t resolve. ?The codex states that traitors must be eliminated,? GIR declared, not lowering his weapons. Alex sighed, realizing that his companion still seemed to be following the Codex Astartes, which he had adopted as a guide for life. ?Forget about that codex for a minute. She''s not the enemy,? Alex said, trying to regain control of the situation. GIR froze for a moment, his software processing the new data. After a brief pause, he finally obeyed Alex''s command, retracting his weapons and returning to his usual form¡ªa funny robo-dog in a suit. Alex turned back to Kiwi. ?What do you want to know?? ?Who are you?? she repeated, staring him down with determination. Alex sighed wearily, took off his mask, and coldly locked eyes with Kiwi. Her body involuntarily trembled under his gaze. Not long ago, he had looked at her like a friend, but now his eyes showed only neutrality, even irritation. He couldn''t understand what she was hoping to achieve by repeating the same question. ?If you need my full name, it''s Alexander Valdigoad. Does that change anything?? he asked with a hint of sarcasm, raising an eyebrow. Kiwi fell silent, and Alex could only shake his head. But the sight of the gun still pointed directly at him was starting to annoy him. He decided to take it away before Kiwi did something foolish. He had already stopped GIR once; if Kiwi decided to shoot, the second time might not go as smoothly, and he could launch an attack. ?Get that thing out of my face. You''re not going to accomplish anything by pointing it at me. I already stopped GIR once, but the next time, he''ll take action,? Alex said calmly but with a note of irritation, grabbing the barrel of the gun. He easily pushed the gun down, despite Kiwi''s attempts to resist. It felt to her as if her arms were being overpowered by an unstoppable force. She suddenly remembered how strong Alex was¡ªfrom his mastery of martial arts to his raw physical power. When she had seen him flip a car with a single strike, she had been stunned. And then there was GIR¡ªa true walking killing machine. ?If you wanted to ask something, you could''ve just asked. Shoving that thing in my face only pisses me off. Everyone who''s ever threatened me has come to regret it. I haven''t done anything to you because I consider you a friend,? Alex said, now clearly irritated. Despite his frustration, Alex still saw Maine''s crew as his friends. Sure, their work and past weren''t exactly ideal, but they were the best people he knew in this city. He walked over to his bike to change. As he passed Rebecca, he gently ruffled her hair to ease her tension. Then he took off his coat and carelessly tossed it onto the motorcycle seat. He turned around and noticed the silent group staring at him. ?For God''s sake, what''s with all of you? If you''ve got questions, ask them. Stop acting like indecisive virgins,? Alex said, clearly annoyed. The group exchanged glances, obviously debating what to ask. Lucy and Rebecca''s accounts of Alex''s past were still a mystery to most of them. ?Why don''t you have cyber implants? Not even the basic ones?? Kiwi suddenly asked. Alex had long prepared an answer to this question. In a world where almost everything could be replaced or enhanced with technology, the absence of implants was indeed surprising. He took out a cigarette, lit it, and slowly exhaled the smoke. ?First of all, I don''t need them. Second, every implant is tied to the network in one way or another, and that leaves a trace. And if you don''t leave a trace, it''s like you don''t exist,? he explained calmly, blowing out another cloud of smoke. Alex didn''t go into details. His blood was toxic to anything outside his body, and even an avatar of Nyarlathotep had been dissolved after contact with it. In this world, there simply wasn''t a device capable of harming him. External implants? Maybe, but they were useless. Even his bank account in the system appeared as an empty space¡ªno name or data except for the actual amount of money. ?Then why are you so strong?? Dorio asked, clearly amazed by his abilities. ?I was born this way. I''m faster, stronger, smarter,? Alex answered with a shrug. ?You mean, you were grown in a lab or something?? Pilar asked incredulously. Alex sighed, a flash of irritation crossing his face. What did ?grown in a lab? even mean? He wasn''t some kind of experiment like Homelander. He had been created in this life, but in his past one, he had been born a regular human. ?No, I was born like everyone else. Or do I need to give you a lesson on the birds and the bees?? Alex replied with clear annoyance. Pilar looked embarrassed, and Rebecca, who had been tense, couldn''t help but laugh, though she quickly fell silent when she noticed the others'' stares. ?Any more questions?? Alex asked, looking around the group. ?What was that organization you were part of?? Maine finally asked, intrigued by Alex''s past. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex rubbed his chin, debating whether to stick to his usual story. He didn''t want to reveal too much¡ªthe more you say, the more likely your words could be used against you. So, he decided to keep the details to himself, especially anything involving the gods or that old man who had tasked him with fixing timelines that threatened to destroy the universe. ?I can''t tell you much. The less you know, the fewer targets you''ll have on your backs,? Alex said calmly, trying to sense whether Nyarlathotep was watching them. He wasn''t going to wait for more questions. Right now, his main concern was changing clothes so he wouldn''t stand out on cameras. Shedding his outerwear, he was left in just his pants. The group couldn''t help but stare at his bare back, where a fiery symbol tattoo was visible, seemingly radiating warmth. Rebecca, who had already seen the tattoo, looked at Alex''s body again and almost drooled. She would never get tired of looking at him. ?Alex, is that tattoo a symbol of your organization?? Falco asked, voicing the group''s shared curiosity. Alex knew what they were talking about. The tattoo was the emblem of Hestia''s family¡ªhis beloved goddess. He had never planned on removing this symbol, despite his strength and status. To him, Hestia was special, even though there were other girls in his life. She had always helped him control his fiery temper. ?No, it''s not the organization''s emblem. It''s the symbol of the Greek goddess Hestia, the patron of home, family, and hearth,? Alex explained with a soft smile. This answer offered a small glimpse into his inner world. Everyone understood that family and home meant a lot to Alex. However, they didn''t know that despite his attachment to those close to him, he could turn anyone''s life into a living hell if they threatened his family. ?Then tell us what your organization did,? Dorio dared to ask. Alex pulled on a shirt and turned to the group. ?Simply put, when villain A shows up and gathers like-minded people to destroy the world, I step in and stop it,? Alex said, lighting a cigarette. The group reacted cautiously to his words. For Lucy and Rebecca, it wasn''t anything new¡ªthey had already heard about his past activities, though in less detail. ?Can you explain further?? Maine pressed. Alex blew out a cloud of smoke. ?To put it briefly, before I met you guys, I was cleaning up the mess that hit the fan,? he added without diving into specifics. ?Lucy said you stopped some kind of crisis,? Dorio reminded him. Alex exhaled smoke through his nose, deep in thought. The crisis he had prevented was far larger than they could imagine. Behind it was a being one could only encounter in the worst nightmares or insane paintings. ?Yeah, that''s right. Imagine a group of people with immense power and influence. One of them decided humanity had stagnated and needed a push. What''s the best motivation for development?? Alex asked, casting a fleeting glance at Kiwi. Everyone pondered. In a world where cyber implants and violence had become the norm, finding the right answer wasn''t so easy. ?War?? Kiwi hesitantly suggested. ?In a way, yes. But for a world like this, a regular war wouldn''t be enough. You''d need an enemy that people would unite against, developing technology just to survive,? Alex flicked his cigarette away. The answer raised even more questions. If this plan was meant to help development, why had Alex and his organization opposed it? ?If they wanted to help progress, why did you take them down?? Falco asked, rubbing his chin. Alex squinted slightly. ?The idea sounded good on paper. But in reality, it was just the selfish desire of one fool who thought he was doing the right thing. The rest had their own selfish goals,? Alex replied, recalling Erebus'' words. Now they understood why Alex had to eliminate those he called villains. If their actions had truly been for humanity''s benefit, they wouldn''t have started a war to advance human development. Lucy had also mentioned why these villains decided to work together. ?So, it''s true that someone from your organization''s leadership was behind that group?? Kiwi asked, narrowing her eyes. ?Yeah, that''s right, otherwise they wouldn''t have even had the chance to act,? Alex responded with a shrug. He was already thinking about the apologies he''d owe if they ever found out who he really was. ?And what happened to those villains?? Dorio asked, watching Alex closely. ?They disappeared. No bodies, no records¡ªnothing. Only memories remain in the minds of those who knew them. But chances are, even those memories are gone by now,? Alex said with cold certainty. In reality, he had destroyed not only the bodies but the souls of those gods. The rest of Orario''s residents only knew of their existence, but had no idea that they were gone forever. Only Alex''s family and Ouranos, to whom Freya had revealed the truth, knew what had really happened. Alex''s words about absolute erasure, even from people''s memories, sent chills through the group. The very thought that there was an organization capable of wiping out not just a person, but all memories of them, frightened them. ?And what are you going to do now?? Maine asked seriously, watching Alex intently. ?The same as before. Work with you guys. You''re some of the few friends I have in this world. I''d be happy to tell you more, but it would only bring you trouble. And I don''t want to lose my friends,? Alex said with a light smile. Maine sighed in relief. Alex wasn''t holding a grudge against Kiwi for her suspicions, and his willingness to share such dangerous information showed his trust. When he called them friends, it warmed their hearts. Maine laughed, clapping Alex on the shoulder, Pilar gave him a big thumbs up with a wide grin, and Falco nodded in respect. Dorio gave Alex a pat on the back to help him relax. Kiwi, still embarrassed by her recent actions, remained silent. She had recently pointed a gun at him, trying to get the truth, but it turned out to be far heavier than she had anticipated. ?Oh, guys, you''re making me blush,? Alex said with a playful grin. Maine merely smirked and patted him on the shoulder again. ?Thanks for telling us about yourself. Maybe not everything, but we understand that you want to protect us,? Dorio said with a smile. ?It wasn''t difficult. You''ve helped me too. You gave me a job and understand why I can''t share more,? Alex replied with a grateful smile. Dorio jokingly punched him on the shoulder, while Pilar placed his hands on Alex''s shoulders and looked him in the eyes. ?I''m glad you consider me a friend. But I have a feeling we''ll soon become closer than just friends,? Pilar said with a wide grin. ?Wait! First of all, I like girls. Secondly, I like girls. And thirdly, I still like girls,? Alex replied, pushing Pilar''s hands away and stepping back a few paces. The group laughed at their exchange, noticing Alex''s pale face as he retreated from Pilar. Realizing that Alex had misunderstood him, Pilar also laughed. ?I like girls too. I meant your relationship with my sister,? Pilar clarified, holding back his laughter. ?Oh, if that''s what you meant, then it''s all good. But I can''t help it¡ªRebecca loves me so much that I''m afraid she might kidnap me one day,? Alex said shyly, placing his hands on his cheeks. He and Pilar laughed, but Rebecca, hearing this, first turned red, and then, noticing the joke about kidnapping, frowned. She rushed over and punched Pilar hard in the stomach, making him double over. Then she lightly shoved Alex in the stomach, her cheeks still flushed, and muttered, ?Idiot.? Alex smiled at her cute behavior. He loved the embarrassed Rebecca just as much as her more mischievous side. ?Alright, guys, it''s time to throw a party to celebrate the successful mission,? Maine cheerfully suggested, noticing the tension in the air dissipating. Everyone agreed enthusiastically. Alex smiled, glad for a chance to relax. As he hopped on his bike, he hadn''t even turned around when Rebecca was already sitting in front of him with GIR in her hands, while Lucy settled behind him, hugging him tightly. Alex was happy to ride with them but felt someone''s gaze on him. Turning around, he noticed Kiwi looking at him with some internal conflict. She clearly wanted to say something but didn''t know how. Alex just smiled, signaling that he held no grudge against her. ?It seems Kiwi is starting to have feelings for you,? Rebecca teased, stroking GIR. ?I don''t think so. She probably just realized she was wrong and now doesn''t know how to apologize,? Alex replied. Falco veered onto the road, and Alex followed him. After a while, they found themselves in a noisy club whose name Alex didn''t even bother trying to remember¡ªplaces like this weren''t really his scene. He had only agreed to come because the whole team was together. Rebecca settled on Alex''s lap, playfully swinging her legs while holding a cocktail. Lucy sat next to him, leaning against him and petting GIR, who was also sipping something through a straw. Kiwi was nearby, clearly gearing up to discuss something with Alex but finding no opportunity. Falco was peacefully sipping his drink, and Pilar lounged on the couch, his legs thrown over the table. Maine was sitting with Dorio, joking until someone contacted him through his comms, prompting him to stand up. ?Here comes our employer,? Maine said as he got up from the couch. Alex followed his gaze and noticed the man he was heading toward. The man was slim, wearing a burgundy jacket and a white shirt, with black gloves on his hands, the most striking feature being his four eyes¡ªthree of which were in one socket. As soon as Alex saw him, he felt a resemblance to Erebus, the one who always believed everything was under control until it turned out he was just a puppet. Alex frowned. This man evoked extreme displeasure in him. ?Who is that?? Alex asked the group. ?That''s the Fixer we''re working with. His name is Faraday,? Kiwi replied. Alex kept his eyes on Faraday. The longer he looked, the more it seemed that he was facing yet another ?know-it-all.? Lucy noticed Alex''s frown. ?What''s wrong?? she asked. ?Nothing. It''s just that this Faraday reminds me of an idiot from a group of losers,? Alex replied disdainfully, diverting his gaze from Faraday, who was grimly talking to Maine. The group exchanged glances, clearly intrigued. ?What do you mean?? Dorio asked, leaning in closer. ?His whole demeanor screams that he thinks he''s in control. But people like him usually end up being clowns that others manipulate,? Alex explained calmly. ?It''s better to keep your distance from him; otherwise, there will be more problems than benefits.? Although the group was skeptical about Alex''s words, they decided to trust him¡ªafter all, his job was to read people. Alex didn''t push the topic further but mentally noted that if problems arose because of Faraday, he wouldn''t hesitate to launch the guy straight into the sun. After a while, Maine returned with a wide smile. ?Job''s done,? he announced. ?Although our client isn''t too happy about all the noise, I think he''ll get over it.? Alex checked his account and saw that the money had come in¡ªa pretty decent sum for what he considered an easy job. He looked at Maine and decided to warn him. ?Maine, don''t trust Faraday too much. Just keep that in mind. I don''t want to have to save your asses later,? Alex said. Maine didn''t quite understand but noticed the group nodding in agreement and decided to talk to Dorio about it privately later. ?Alright, guys, I''m heading home,? Alex said, stretching. ?I''m coming with you,? Rebecca chimed in happily, turning to him. ?You do remember I live with Gloria, right?? Alex reminded her, looking at her. ?That''s fine; I''ll just check in on her. I''ve missed her,? Rebecca smiled. Alex shrugged and didn''t refuse. Just as he was about to get up, Lucy grabbed his hand and said she wanted to check on Gloria too. Alex agreed with her as well. ?Bro, I''ll be at Alex''s today!? Rebecca shouted to Pilar, who had already wandered off somewhere. ?As soon as you found a guy, you ditched me, huh?? Pilar yelled back, but immediately got hit on the head with an empty bottle thrown by Rebecca out of embarrassment. Alex shook his head and, after saying goodbye to everyone, led the girls to his motorcycle. He decided to ride fast, not wanting to waste time. It had been a fun day but rather mentally exhausting. Constantly lying about his identity and not getting mixed up in the story was quite the task. Finally, they reached Gloria''s apartment. Alex opened the door, and Gloria greeted him¡ªdisheveled and visibly distressed. As soon as she saw Alex, her face expressed both anger and shock. ?Why didn''t you tell me you were the Demon King?!? she exclaimed, not noticing Rebecca and Lucy standing behind him. Alex immediately realized that the goddesses had spilled his secret. It was definitely either Hestia or Loki¡ªboth were notorious gossipers. He mentally cursed and looked at Gloria, who was clearly ready to strangle him. ?Well, shit,? Alex thought, realizing he would have to deal with the fallout from this revelation. He regretted introducing Gloria to the goddesses without revealing the truth about his identity beforehand. Now he had to face the consequences. Rebecca and Lucy, standing behind him, also heard Gloria''s angry shout. At that moment, Alex felt a strong urge to run far away¡ªhe had planned to tell her who he really was, but later, when she was used to him and their relationship. However, fate had other plans, and now Gloria, left alone with this truth, snapped the moment he stepped over the threshold. She couldn''t contain her emotions and shouted his secret, not even suspecting that two more girls were behind Alex. To be continued... Chapter 97 - 97: Glorias New Life and New Upsets Gloria''s day started just like the past few days. She woke up in Alex''s arms. It had all begun when she suggested they watch a TV show she liked. She wasn''t surprised that Alex hadn''t seen any films or shows from this world, given that he was from a world of magic. They sat down to watch, and soon Gloria forgot about the exhaustion from her long workday, fully immersing herself in the show. She didn''t even notice when she fell asleep, resting her head on Alex''s shoulder. When she woke up the next morning, she found herself in his arms again. At first, she felt a wave of embarrassment, but it quickly gave way to a sense of peace. The warmth and security she had been seeking for so long filled her soul. "Just a little longer," Gloria thought as she closed her eyes and drifted back to sleep. Later that evening, she had to leave for her night shift. Before leaving, she warned Alex to be careful. When she returned home early in the morning, she had no idea what awaited her. As she opened the door, she froze at the sight of the chaos that had taken over her apartment: mechanical parts and pieces of some kind of weapon were scattered everywhere. Her fatigue instantly vanished. All she wanted at that moment was for Alex to explain what on earth had happened in her home. When she saw him sitting thoughtfully on the couch, examining something that looked like a robot, Gloria was ready to explode. But before she could start yelling, Alex raised his hand, trying to stop her outburst. "Gloria, wait before you start yelling. Let me introduce you to GIR¡ªyour personal protection robot," Alex said, pointing to the robot lying on the table, powered off. Gloria glanced at what Alex called a "robot." On the outside, it looked fragile and tiny¡ªnothing like a serious "protector." Her doubts instantly surfaced. How could a mage, even a talented one, know so much about technology? Even if Alex had mastered local devices, creating a protection robot seemed utterly impossible. "Alright, let''s hear how you''re going to explain all this mess and your ''robot,''" Gloria said sternly, crossing her arms. She couldn''t stand clutter. Even when her son David was alive, she always made him clean up after himself, and this time was no different. Walking over to the couch, she took off her old yellow jacket, a keepsake from her late husband, a police officer who had died on duty, and sat down in a spot free of parts. She stared intently at Alex, waiting for his explanation. "I''m ready to hear your excuses," she said firmly, throwing him a stern look. Alex gave a nervous smile, his gaze shifting to the robot lying on the table. It was a look he had seen many times from Hephaestus when she visited his workshop and saw the mess. She always reminded him of the importance of maintaining order, especially while working. Swallowing his discomfort, Alex decided to activate the robot. "Alright, little guy, don''t let me down. I don''t want Gloria to start yelling even more," he muttered, pressing the activation button. The robot''s eyes lit up, and it began its boot-up process. "Running primary function check... loading... loading complete," a metallic voice announced. The robot slowly got to its feet, looked around, and its eyes locked onto Gloria. After a moment, it loudly declared: "Protection target: Gloria Martinez. Confirmed. Initiating protection protocol." Alex exhaled in relief and theatrically wiped the nonexistent sweat from his forehead. Everything worked. Now, he just needed to teach the robot to behave more naturally, so it wouldn''t seem like one of those mechanical heroes from old movies. Gloria, on the other hand, eyed the tiny creature with skepticism, the one that had just declared itself her protector. "Seriously? This little robot is supposed to protect me?" she asked incredulously, looking at Alex. Alex sat next to her and took her hand, a gesture that had already become familiar to them. She liked this quiet display of affection, though she wasn''t ready to admit it. "Listen, Gloria. This robot can actually be a great protector. It''s equipped with an AI chip that allows it to learn and adapt. It''s still new, but soon it''ll become a real pro," Alex said, smiling at her with confidence. Gloria glanced skeptically at the robot but didn''t want to disappoint Alex, who was clearly trying his best to protect her. So she decided to wait and see how it would turn out. Her heart warmed as she watched Alex sincerely striving to help. He was the only one who cared for her like this in this world. Even her coworkers had only offered obligatory condolences and quickly forgotten about her loss. Her boss, who she had asked for time off to say goodbye to her son, had denied her the days and even threatened to dock her pay for "absenteeism." "Alright, let''s see how your protector robot handles things," Gloria said with a smile, noticing Alex''s enthusiasm. Alex was delighted by her agreement, but his joy was immediately replaced by concern after her cold remark: "But first, clean up this mess you made," Gloria said, frowning, her voice firm and uncompromising. Alex nodded and immediately got to work cleaning up. All the while, the robot didn''t take its eyes off Gloria, tracking her every move. It made her a bit uneasy, but also curious. She reached out and cautiously touched the robot''s metallic head. To her surprise, the surface wasn''t cold and hard as she had expected, but smooth and warm. "Well, nice to meet you," Gloria said, pulling her hand back. "Affirmative," the robot''s mechanical voice responded. Gloria sighed, watching as Alex quickly tidied up the apartment using magic. She couldn''t help but feel a pang of envy for his abilities. Everything that seemed difficult to her was just a matter of minutes for him. She needed something to eat and then to get some sleep, so after ordering food, she sat down at the table with Alex. As they ate, she noticed out of the corner of her eye that the robot remained standing still, staring at her. "I think you should do something about its appearance. It stands out too much," Gloria suggested, pointing at the robot with her fork. Alex glanced at it and realized she was right. The robot did look strange and even a bit ridiculous. He already had a plan in mind for how to change its appearance, inspired by robots from the cartoons of his childhood. "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it," he said, giving her a thumbs up. Gloria nodded and returned to her meal. After dinner, she was so tired that she fell asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow. Seeing this, Alex quickly finished creating the new costume for the robot. After a few attempts to dress it, the robot finally looked the way Alex had envisioned: cute and funny, with a goofy expression. "Much better," Alex whispered softly, so as not to wake Gloria. Leaving a note in case she woke up before him, Alex headed off to work, as he needed to earn money to help Gloria achieve her dream of reaching the Moon. Gloria slept longer than usual. When she finally woke up and opened her eyes, the room was dark. She turned onto her side and saw a pair of glowing eyes staring at her from the darkness. Her heart froze in fear. Quickly turning on the light, she found herself facing a robot, which now looked like a green dog with a pink tongue hanging out of its mouth. "Phew, you almost scared me to death," Gloria muttered, calming her pounding heart. Looking over the robot''s new appearance, she was pleasantly surprised by how cute it looked. "Is this your new form? I must admit, it''s adorable," she said, smiling. "Affirmative," the robot replied with a nod. Gloria shook her head, chuckling at his straightforwardness. Then she noticed a note from Alex, saying he had gone to work. Time had flown by, and realizing it was already late evening, she felt hungry. Gloria was about to call Alex, but at that moment, he returned home. Together, they ordered food, and Gloria decided to watch the series she hadn''t finished the night before. The next day, Alex suggested giving the robot access to the internet to speed up its learning process. However, Gloria wasn''t sure it was a good idea. "I don''t think that''s wise," she said, squinting skeptically. "The internet is full of things that could turn this robot into a threat." "It''ll be fine. He''ll become smarter and more efficient," Alex assured her with a smile. Gloria looked at Alex with distrust, as he kept insisting that everything would be alright if the self-learning robot got internet access. But her doubts were soon justified. A few days later, coming home from work, she walked in on a strange scene: the robot, with a goofy expression on its face, was standing opposite Alex, who looked as if all his energy had been drained. His brows were furrowed, and his eye was twitching from exhaustion. "Alex, what happened to you?" Gloria asked, noticing his worn-out look. Alex slowly shifted his gaze to Gloria, unsure how to explain what had happened. The robot had been dancing and singing the same song all day long. When it saw Gloria, it suddenly perked up. Its eyes lit up, and it rushed toward her, shouting: "MOM!" the robot exclaimed, hugging her leg. Gloria raised an eyebrow, wondering why the robot was calling her mom. When she had left, it was perfectly normal, immersed in learning from the internet. Now, standing before her was something that stirred mixed feelings. She glanced at Alex, expecting an explanation. Seeing that Gloria had finally returned and saved him from the robot, Alex smiled in relief. "You were right. I shouldn''t have given him internet access," Alex admitted, trying to maintain some composure. Gloria silently waited for him to explain what had happened. Alex told her how it all started¡ªhow the robot, after gaining internet access, began developing its behavior. As a joke, Alex had shown it a dance, and as a result, the robot danced all day, repeating the same moves. "I told you... But why is he calling me mom?" Gloria asked, looking at the robot in surprise. Alex looked away in embarrassment. "Well... that kind of just happened. I made a joke, and he took it seriously," he said, nervously running his hand through his hair. "By the way, he has a name now¡ªGIR. It just felt wrong to keep calling him ''robot protector'' all the time." Gloria sighed, realizing she''d have to get used to these new oddities. She sat on the couch next to Alex, resting her head on his shoulder as she''d gotten used to in recent days. The robot¡ªnow GIR¡ªcontinued staring at her intently, as if waiting for something. "Do you need something, GIR?" she asked. GIR nodded and suddenly began to dance the very dance that Alex had shown him, accompanied by the song: "Hey buggy buggy bam bam, let''s go body body boom boom!" Gloria unexpectedly enjoyed the performance. When GIR finished, he looked at her again, waiting for her reaction. Gloria smiled. "Well done, GIR. I''m proud of you," she praised the robot. GIR threw his arms up in victory and, like a pleased child, started to do a little dance in place. Gloria, feeling a sudden rush of affection, hugged Alex''s arm and momentarily thought, "It feels like we have a child now." Her cheeks flushed at the thought. Ever since GIR began to show lively emotions, he even seemed to "sleep," choosing Alex''s pillow for that, forcing Alex to find another place to rest. Gloria suggested they sleep together on the couch, and although she was initially embarrassed, she soon got used to waking up in his embrace, feeling comforted by it. Alex also began to realize that their relationship had moved to a new level, even though they hadn''t called each other lovers yet. One morning, they were awakened by a phone call. It was Alex''s family, which surprised Gloria¡ªafter all, Alex had claimed they were from another universe. Gloria felt a pang of jealousy when she heard the warmth with which Alex spoke to his relatives. She wished he would talk to her the same way but pushed those thoughts aside. However, looking at his joyful face, she realized she had become much more attached to him than she had thought. Alex offered to introduce her to his family. Gloria was nervous at first, but he assured her they would welcome her. When it turned out she would be meeting goddesses, Gloria nearly lost her voice. She expected majestic and stern beings, but upon seeing them, she realized they were quite friendly. "They even seem approachable," she thought as Alex introduced them one by one. Now, Gloria had no doubt¡ªher life had changed forever. Gloria watched in admiration as Alex introduced the goddesses. Each of them was unique in their own way, but she was particularly struck by the goddess with silver hair named Freya. She literally embodied beauty, and even through the screen, Gloria could feel her incredible charm. "She must be even more beautiful in reality," Gloria thought, observing Freya''s gentle smile. Then Alex pointed to the goddess with black hair. Upon seeing her, Gloria couldn''t help but draw parallels with her acquaintance¡ªRebecca. Only Hestia looked innocent and kind, whereas Rebecca was the embodiment of chaos in the guise of a sweet girl. Next, Alex introduced Loki, the goddess with red hair, who smiled slyly and mischievously. Gloria watched in surprise as Hestia and Loki immediately began to bicker after exchanging greetings. Alex calmly explained that this behavior was normal for them, and everyone in the house had long since gotten used to these quarrels. Gloria mentally revised her opinion of Hestia, realizing that she indeed reminded her of Rebecca. The last to be introduced was Hephaestus. At first glance, she seemed the sternest of them all, but a little later, Gloria noticed kindness and care in her gaze. When Alex finished introducing all the goddesses, he unexpectedly received a phone call and left the room, leaving Gloria alone with the projections of these majestic beings. Gloria instantly became nervous. Despite the fact that they were merely projections, she felt the pressure of their presence. Her internal tension only dissipated when Freya spoke in her soft, soothing voice: "Don''t worry, we don''t bite. Moreover, we are very grateful to you for helping Alex in your world." Freya''s tone was so sincere and kind that Gloria relaxed a little and took a deep breath to gather her thoughts. She smiled gently and decided to speak with the goddesses as calmly as possible. "As you already know, my name is Gloria," she repeated, introducing herself once more. "Nice to meet you, Gloria," Hephaestus said kindly. "Tell us how you met Alex? He always skips the most interesting details." Gloria began her story about the day her life changed. She spoke of the pain of loss, how she lost her son, and the loneliness that lasted until she met Alex. The goddesses listened to her with empathy. Knowing the nature of human pain and suffering, they understood what Gloria had been through. They all recognized how important Alex had been in her life at that moment. "I''m so sorry to hear that, Gloria," Freya said softly, her gaze filled with compassion. "I admire how you''ve managed to cope." Gloria shook her head, denying it: "If it weren''t for Alex, I don''t know what would have happened to me." The goddesses understood perfectly why Gloria said that. Without support during difficult times, most people get lost in their grief. They need someone to lean on and help them move forward. "You''re not the first one Alex has helped," Hestia added with a smile. "He''s already told you about Lily and Haruhime, right?" "Yes, I think he mentioned them," Gloria replied uncertainly, trying to recall their names. "He helped both girls get through their dark times," Hephaestus said, remembering how Alex had trained with Lily and Haruhime, helping them grow stronger. Gloria became interested in these girls and wanted to learn more about them from the goddesses, but just then, Alex returned after his conversation on the communicator, announcing that he had work to do. She noticed that Alex had been working too much lately. Every time she woke up, he was already on his feet, either tending to tasks or assembling various devices. It seemed like he hardly rested at all. And so, just as he was about to leave, Gloria did something she hadn''t expected from herself. Whether it was a reaction to meeting the goddesses or her overwhelming feelings took over, she walked up to Alex, helped him put on his coat, and, feeling a bit shy, kissed him on the cheek, wishing him to be careful. Alex smiled, and Gloria felt a warm, pleasant sensation fill her heart. When he left, she realized that her action now embarrassed her even more than she had anticipated. "How awkward," she thought, covering her face with her hands, but inside, a warm sense of satisfaction spread through her. The goddesses noticed Gloria''s embarrassment and couldn''t help but smile. They had long been accustomed to how girls reacted to Alex, and the sight of such bewilderment reminded them of days gone by. For those who had been living in his house for a long time, Alex''s everyday displays of affection had become mundane¡ªone only had to look away for a moment, and someone would already be sitting in his lap or resting their head on his shoulder. Hearing the cheerful laughter of the goddesses, Gloria removed her hands from her face, but her embarrassment only intensified. "Oh, dear Gloria, there''s no need to be shy. You''re not the first to fall under his charm. Even we, the goddesses, have found ourselves unable to resist, " Freya said with a gentle smile, tenderly touching her cheek. "What do you mean? " Gloria asked in confusion. "Didn''t you know? " Freya asked, a hint of surprise in her voice. Gloria shook her head, clearly not understanding what was being discussed. The goddesses exchanged silent glances, as if they were discussing something without words. This heightened her suspicions: she felt that there was more between Alex and these women than she had imagined. Freya sighed heavily, realizing that Alex had once again managed to keep quiet about something. Now, she had to explain to Gloria without ruining her budding feelings. Freya saw in Gloria a good woman who could fit beautifully into their shared life. "We four are engaged to Alex. And before you say anything, I want to point out: we don''t mind that he might have other girls. You''re not the first to have feelings for him, " Freya said, showing the ring on her ring finger. The other goddesses followed her example, revealing their rings as well. Gloria froze in shock. Her mind was racing with thoughts, and she didn''t know how to find the words to express her feelings. A whirlwind of thoughts raced through her head: should she hope for Alex''s love? After all, she was a grown woman, had been married, and had experienced the loss of a son. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Noticing Gloria''s confusion, Freya continued in a soft but wise tone: "I am the goddess of love, and I don''t need to be next to you to understand: you love Alex. My advice to you is not to deny these feelings. If you suppress them, one day you might regret it. I have seen too many people who couldn''t accept their love, and their stories rarely ended well. " Gloria wanted to object, but she pondered Freya''s words. Gradually, she realized that her feelings for Alex were indeed more than just gratitude. He had helped her overcome the pain of loss, making her life vibrant and full of events again. Even the little things, like the dancing robot dog GIR, which constantly entertained her, brought her joy. A determination appeared in her eyes. "I''m glad you were able to accept this, " Freya remarked, seeing Gloria''s gaze become more confident. Embarrassed by such a direct conversation, Gloria decided to change the subject and asked a question that had long intrigued her: "Alex mentioned that he helped the girls take revenge to heal their emotional wounds. Is that true? " After her words, the goddesses exchanged glances, and Hestia sighed with a smirk. "Yes, he helped them take revenge. But there were some... consequences, " Hephaestus said wearily, rubbing her forehead as if recalling unpleasant moments. "What consequences?" Gloria frowned slightly, intrigued. "Everything would have been fine if he had just stopped at revenge. But, as usual, he couldn''t help himself and decided to create a cult... of the Pasta Monster. In the end, a squad was organized to capture Alex and the girls who were helping him, " Hestia said with irritation, her eyelid twitching nervously at the memory. "He mentioned something about that cult... He said they were just correcting bad people, " Gloria said uncertainly, recalling Alex''s words. "Don''t believe everything he says. It was more for his amusement, and punishing bad people was just a side effect, " Hephaestus added with a tired smile. "But please, don''t let him create something like that in your world. You are the only one who can stop him. " Gloria nodded, promising to do everything possible to stop Alex, although she still didn''t fully understand what this "cult" would be. Hephaestus noticed that Gloria nodded in agreement to try to talk Alex out of creating yet another cult if that thought crossed his mind again. After that, the conversation became more relaxed. The goddesses began to share stories about their first meetings with Alex, recounting how they spent time with him and how they admired his kind nature and desire to protect his family from any threats. Everything went smoothly until one of the goddesses let something slip. "He''s so kind; it''s hard to believe he''s the Demon King, " Loki suddenly said without thinking. Gloria, who had been listening with a smile and asking questions, instantly froze in place. Loki''s words echoed in her mind, and she couldn''t immediately grasp their meaning. Realizing she had inadvertently spilled the beans, Loki shot an apologetic glance at Gloria. At that moment, the other goddesses stared at her disapprovingly, as if they all understood that they would now have to smooth over this situation somehow. Loki wanted to apologize but knew that the truth could no longer be hidden. Now, it was necessary to help Gloria accept it. Freya was the first to speak up, noticing that Gloria was in shock: "He didn''t tell you who he really is?" she asked gently. "He said he was a wizard... and even demonstrated some trick, " Gloria replied slowly, still trying to comprehend that she had been living under the same roof as a demon all this time. Freya sighed heavily. It became clear to her that Alex, as usual, preferred not to reveal the whole truth, which could lead to misunderstandings and possibly destroy the trust between him and Gloria. "Listen, Gloria, " Hestia interjected. "I understand how you feel right now. In our world, demons are depicted as something terrible, sinister. But think about how Alex has been with you. Has he ever acted like the demon described in the legends? Accept him for who he is, not for who you''ve been taught to fear. " Gloria pondered, recalling all the moments spent with Alex. He didn''t resemble the evil demon described in the books. He was caring, kind, always ready to help and protect. He not only saved her but also restored meaning to her life; he was a source of light and support for her. She remembered how he helped Valeria, who was being sold into slavery, and numerous other instances where Alex showed his humanity. "But why didn''t he tell me?" she quietly asked, looking up at the goddesses. "How would you have reacted if he had told you right away that he was a demon?" Hephaestus replied with a question. "If you had found out earlier, before you saw who he really was?" Gloria sighed and thought. If she had known at the very beginning, she would undoubtedly have been scared and would not have given him a chance. "I would probably have been scared," she admitted. "See?" Freya continued. "Don''t fixate on his nature. What matters is how he treats you. When he returns, just ask him, and you''ll understand that demons come in different forms. Not all of them are as they''re portrayed." Gloria nodded, realizing that her fear of demons was fueled by books and prejudices. In real life, people can sometimes be much worse than the beings they fear. The conversation with the goddesses helped her calm down a bit, and although thoughts of Alex''s identity hadn''t fully left her mind, she felt grateful to the goddesses for their support. As she said goodbye to the goddesses, Gloria looked out the window. It was already night, and time had passed unnoticed. She brewed herself some coffee, deciding to wait for Alex to ask him questions in person. When the door finally opened and Alex entered the house, Gloria couldn''t hold back and blurted out: "Why didn''t you tell me you were the Demon King?" She wanted to ask calmly, but her excitement got the better of her. Seeing Alex turn pale, she realized that she might have made a mistake by shouting it out so suddenly. But she was even more surprised when she noticed two girls standing behind him. Now Gloria understood¡ªshe had created new problems for Alex by exposing the truth about his identity to everyone. To be continued... Chapter 98 - 98: The Truth That Brings Us Closer Alex sat in front of the three girls, each of them staring intently at him. He already understood why he ended up in this situation: his luck had always been so terrible that the truth was bound to come out sooner or later. The conversation between Gloria and the goddesses clearly hadn''t passed without consequences, and now he had to face the results of keeping his true nature hidden. Alex was most worried that Rebecca and Lucy would be disappointed in him, because hiding the truth, even partially, was still a form of lying. Although he hadn''t lied directly, he had merely downplayed the scale of things, adapting it to human terms. Now, he had to find a way to soften the blow. Sighing, Alex decided to take responsibility for his actions and face the truth. He looked at the girls and spoke first: ?If you have any questions, I''ll answer them. No more lies,? he said, his voice laced with slight exhaustion. Gloria sat with a guilty expression, knowing that the current situation was partially her fault. Her apologetic gaze slid over to Alex. She felt guilty for unintentionally revealing his secret. Alex noticed her look and simply smiled gently, showing that he didn''t blame her. After all, he should have told the girls the truth himself, as they were dear to him. ?What did Gloria mean when she said you were the Demon King?? Lucy was the first to speak, watching him closely. Alex sighed heavily again, looking into her eyes, full of disappointment. Her question struck him deeply. He knew this was the moment he had feared the most. ?What she said is true. I am literally the Demon King,? Alex replied, lowering his head. His answer caused a ripple of reactions among the girls. Gloria also sighed when she heard the confirmation. Lucy, who had already looked conflicted, now appeared even more shocked. Rebecca, still confused, tried to grasp what was happening. Her heart faltered ¡ª the man she had feelings for turned out to be someone she hadn''t expected. Not a fugitive from a secret organization, but the actual Demon King. Rebecca couldn''t even find the words to express her feelings. Lucy, who had previously thought she and Alex had much in common, now felt a sense of betrayal. Everything he had said seemed like a lie. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she looked at him, yearning for the truth. ?So, everything you said about the secret organization and preventing a war was a lie?? Lucy asked, and tears streamed down her cheeks. Seeing her tears, Alex felt a heavy weight on his heart. He knew he was guilty, but if he had told the whole truth from the start, no one would have believed him. And if he had demonstrated his powers, it would have eventually attracted the attention of corporations, leading to large-scale conflict and casualties. ?I didn''t lie; I just downplayed the scale of the events,? Alex said, trying to be honest. Lucy and Rebecca couldn''t understand what he meant by ?downplayed.? Gloria, being more informed, understood what he was referring to, as he had told her about the things he faced before arriving here. ?What do you mean by ''downplayed''?? Rebecca asked. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?I just significantly reduced the importance of those events,? Alex replied, not going into details. The girls exchanged glances, still not understanding. Alex realized that they wouldn''t fully grasp his situation until they saw it for themselves. With a snap of his fingers, he sent a wave of magic that enveloped the room. The girls started looking around, noticing changes in their surroundings. ?What did you do?? Gloria asked, glancing around. ?I moved us to a mirror dimension so that no one can eavesdrop on us,? Alex answered calmly, pulling out a cigarette. The girls looked at him in surprise. Alex pointed to the window, offering them a chance to look. As they approached it, they saw a world resembling a kaleidoscope: everything appeared as if reflected in mirrors and intertwined with itself. Reality was distorted, resembling a dream or an illusion. ?Where are we?? Lucy asked with difficulty, unable to tear her gaze from the window. Alex, taking a drag from his cigarette, calmly explained, ?This is the world on the other side of the mirror. A dimension where everything is reflected but doesn''t affect the real world. What you''re seeing is merely a reflection of reality.? The girls were stunned, trying to make sense of what was happening. Lucy forgot about her tears and the question she was about to ask. The world outside the window looked so surreal that it seemed like a dream. Everything that had happened in the past few minutes ¡ª Alex''s revelation of his identity and the shift to another dimension ¡ª had turned their perception of the world upside down. Rebecca, staring out the window, felt Alex''s warm hand on her head. She turned to him, realizing that even after learning his true nature, his touch remained the same. Memories of the time she had spent with Alex began surfacing one by one. He had never behaved like a demon from biblical lore ¡ª on the contrary, he had been kind, though decisive, especially when it came to work. If he truly were a demon, he wouldn''t have been so concerned about the fate of Valeri, who had fallen into the hands of human traffickers. In the end, Rebecca concluded that Alex wasn''t who people thought he was. The revealed truth didn''t change how she felt about him, and the feelings she had remained the same. ?Now that you''ve seen the view, let''s sit down and have a calm talk,? Alex suggested with a warm smile. The girls nodded silently and returned to the couch. The atmosphere lightened a little, but tension and awkwardness still lingered in the air. Alex patiently waited for one of them to speak first. The silence continued until Alex finished his cigarette and incinerated the butt with fire, which caught the attention of all three. ?So, there''s no organization at all?? Lucy was the first to speak, having gathered her thoughts. Alex smirked, looking at Lucy, who had mustered the courage to start the conversation. He wasn''t sure if what he did could be called an ?organization.? The assignment had come directly from his father, and the ?organization? consisted of only him. ?Yes and no,? Alex replied with a crooked smile. Lucy frowned, not understanding. This answer didn''t satisfy her, and instead of sadness, irritation began to bubble inside her. ?Can you explain properly?? she asked, raising an eyebrow. Alex sighed deeply and decided to tell what he felt was necessary. ?Alright,? he began. ?I''m not sure you can call it an organization if there''s only one member. And that member is me.? Lucy nodded, processing his answer, but another question immediately arose. ?So, the whole story about a group that wanted to cause chaos¡­ Who were they? And why did you say you ''downplayed'' events?? she asked, gazing intently at Alex. ?Instead of people, I had to deal with gods,? Alex replied, as if discussing something trivial. The girls were stunned by this truth. Instead of people seeking chaos, he had fought against gods. Gloria took the news more calmly, as she had already interacted with goddesses, but for Lucy and Rebecca, it was like a bolt from the blue. ?You''re saying you fought real gods?? Rebecca asked, incredulously. Alex nodded and began to briefly explain his battle with the gods, avoiding details that might drag the story out. He talked about how he discovered them, defeated them, and gathered information, without mentioning how brutally he had interrogated them. The story ended with the mention of a battle against a dragon ¡ª the final trial in that conflict. ?Wait! You mean that story about the dragon fight when we first met was true?? Rebecca exclaimed, shocked. She was so caught up in the moment that she completely forgot about her other questions. Alex smiled and nodded, though in his memory, that "dragon" was far from the classic image. Rebecca couldn''t stay still. She ran over to Alex, clung to him like a koala, and began shaking him. ?Tell me already! I''ve only seen dragons in movies and comics! Come on, don''t hold back!? she demanded excitedly. ?Do you two want to hear about it as well?? Alex asked Gloria and Lucy, ignoring Rebecca''s shaking. Both of them thought for a moment, but eventually nodded, curious about his dragon battle too. Seeing this, Alex invited them to come closer. When they approached, he gently tapped each of them on the forehead. ?Why did you do that?? Lucy asked, covering her forehead with her hands. ?Just in case. The appearance of this ''dragon'' might disappoint you since it was infected, and I''m not sure if there will be any side effects from seeing it. So, I placed a protective spell, just to be safe,? Alex explained with a light smile. The girls'' hearts warmed: even at that moment, Alex was thinking only about protecting them. Rebecca stopped shaking him and sat on his lap, eagerly waiting for him to show the battle with the dragon. She didn''t care how he did it; she just wanted to see the dragon. Lucy and Gloria also sat close to Alex, leaning on him. They were intrigued by what kind of dragon this was if Alex thought it necessary to protect them, even though it was just a projection. Gloria remembered how Alex had mentioned that he punched the dragon through the entire dungeon, but at the time, she didn''t believe him. Now, she had the chance to see it with her own eyes. Alex decided to show the battle using memory magic and projection. To regular people, it might have looked like an epic fight, but for Alex, it was simply a contest between a strong person and a much weaker opponent. He was essentially playing with the dragon, wanting to test its limits. The projection started from the moment Alex was waiting for the dragon on the 18th floor of the dungeon. The girls saw a landscape that looked like something out of a fairy tale. ?What is this place?? Lucy asked, turning to Alex. ?This is the 18th floor of the dungeon, Rivira. It''s a safe zone where adventurers rest before continuing their journey,? Alex explained briefly. Lucy nodded, deciding to learn more about the dungeon after watching the battle. The projection showed everything from Alex''s point of view, allowing them to see the fight through his eyes. They watched in awe as the ground beneath him trembled, signaling the dragon''s approach. When it finally appeared and Alex delivered the first punch, sending the dragon deeper into the dungeon, the girls couldn''t help but look at Alex in admiration. ?Are you saying you punched the dragon through the entire dungeon?? Gloria asked in amazement. ?I told you I literally did that,? Alex shrugged. Gloria, who hadn''t believed his words before, now saw it for herself and realized just how powerful Alex was. They continued watching, and soon the dragon appeared before them, but it was far from the majestic creature described in legends. ?That''s the dragon?? Rebecca asked in disbelief, pointing at the abomination before them. ?Yes, it was infected with something, but this is only its first form,? Alex replied. Rebecca continued watching the battle, and when the dragon entered its second phase, its form became closer to what she had imagined from books and comics. However, now it looked like a creature straight out of a nightmare. Gloria shuddered, grabbing Alex''s hand, seeing such a terrifying beast for the first time. But she didn''t feel the fear she had expected. That''s when she realized why Alex had tapped her forehead before starting the projection. Lucy couldn''t take her eyes off the battle, while Rebecca was having fun, laughing at the way Alex kept cracking jokes during the fight. ?It looks like you had a good time fighting this creature,? Lucy said, turning to him. ?At first, I wanted to finish it quickly and go home, but then it shifted to the second form, and I got curious about what else it could transform into,? Alex just shrugged. Lucy returned to watching just as Alex cut off the dragon''s limb, which immediately transformed into something disgusting with multiple eyes. At that moment, Rebecca couldn''t hold back and burst out laughing, especially when Alex yelled at the dragon as it tried to fly away. ?I never thought a dragon would want to run away,? Gloria said, surprised. ?All living creatures have a self-preservation instinct. The dragon probably decided it was better to gather strength,? Alex said, stroking his chin. Although he didn''t really care why the dragon ran ¡ª it was already doomed. The battle continued, and the girls saw Alex preparing to use a new move. When he slammed the dragon deep into the bottom of the dungeon with incredible force, their jaws dropped. ?You''re joking, right? How strong are you?? Rebecca asked in amazement. ?If I wanted to, I could destroy this city with just my physical strength,? Alex replied, without revealing his full power. The girls sighed, realizing that Alex was far stronger than they had imagined. As the battle came to an end and they saw the dragon''s final stage, they were stunned. However, a question arose when the dragon called itself the god Erebus. ?Why did it call itself a god?? Lucy asked. ?Remember when I mentioned a group of losers? Well, Erebus was their leader. Or rather, he was being manipulated, and in the end, he merged with the dragon to become the world''s enemy and push humanity to evolve,? Alex explained, turning off the projection. Lucy realized that Alex had downplayed his words. The group of villains really existed, but in his world, and everything he had told her was true, though adapted for her world. Lucy nodded, understanding that Alex had not just minimized everything he had gone through. But who was this ancient god, and what did he want from Alex? ?You mentioned making some kind of deal. What does that mean?? Rebecca asked, turning to him. ?The deal is pretty strange. I need to hunt down this woman''s other avatars. If I don''t, my family will be in danger. Either I track down all her avatars, or I face her directly and ask her to stop. But honestly, I don''t feel like going there just yet,? Alex answered, recalling the essence of the deal with Nyarlathotep. The girls nodded, realizing that the deal was indeed unusual. They began to grasp the full extent of what Alex had gone through, and now he had even more problems. If he didn''t fulfill his part of the deal, his family would be in danger. ?And how did you end up in this world?? Lucy continued, asking a question that had long intrigued her. ?When I defeated one of her avatars, she appeared and offered me the deal. To motivate me, she blew up her avatar. If I hadn''t reacted in time, the entire galaxy would have been destroyed. The explosion opened a rift, and that''s how I ended up here. Gloria found me in an alleyway,? Alex said, looking at Gloria. He intentionally omitted many details of their conversation, considering them unimportant. Now he was waiting for his castle to be restored and for the Yamato sword to return to his hands, as he couldn''t leave this universe without it. In reality, he was comfortable here and wasn''t in a hurry to leave. Alex knew the girls might have many more questions, and he was ready to answer them. He looked at Gloria, who was gazing at him apologetically, feeling responsible for everything that had happened, but Alex didn''t blame her. He probably would have acted the same way in her place. He mentally thanked the goddesses for helping to soften the blow of the truth for Gloria. ?Why didn''t you tell me right away that you''re a demon and engaged to goddesses?? she finally asked, looking him in the eyes. This question had been tormenting her from the very beginning, but her guilt about pulling Alex into this situation had held her back from voicing it. Now she had accepted her feelings for him and wanted to hear his thoughts on the matter. Lucy and Rebecca, upon hearing that Alex was engaged to goddesses, looked at him in surprise. ?Do you have a wife?? Rebecca asked, gripping his sleeve with clear astonishment. ?Not a wife, but fianc¨¦es. There are five of them, and there might be more later. Right now, I''m engaged to four goddesses and one elf,? Alex replied with a slight smile. These words stunned the girls, but strangely, a sense of relief washed over them when they realized there were multiple fianc¨¦es instead of just one. Gloria merely nodded, as she already knew this from the goddesses themselves. ?And who are these goddesses and the elf?? Lucy asked, looking at him with curiosity. ?Let me show you and tell you,? he answered. Alex created a projection of his family, displaying the moment they were all sitting around the table at a family dinner. When Hestia appeared on the screen, Lucy and Rebecca''s eyes widened in surprise. Lucy watched Hestia with interest, then shifted her gaze to Rebecca, who was sitting on Alex''s lap at that moment. Their resemblance was striking, as if they were sisters. The only difference lay in the size of their breasts: Hestia had an impressive bust, while Rebecca''s was small. Seeing this, Rebecca let out a heavy sigh, comparing herself to Alex''s other girls, who had much fuller figures. ?Do you like big breasts?? Rebecca suddenly asked, catching Alex off guard. For a moment, he was taken aback but quickly found his footing with an answer. He didn''t care what size a girl''s breasts were ¡ª big or small. What mattered was that he loved the person as a whole, regardless of physical characteristics. ?As a wise man once said: ''A large breast warms the hand, a small one warms the heart, and hips warm the soul.'' I don''t care about size; what matters are our mutual feelings,? Alex replied with a light smile. Rebecca smiled contentedly, relaxing and leaning against him. She was in a good mood, as if Alex had confessed that size mattered, she would have had to find ways to ?adjust? herself to his preferences. ?And what will happen to our relationship now?? Lucy asked, posing the obvious question. ?Everything will remain the same. You just know who I really am now. I like you both too much to let you go. Yes, I''m quite greedy and selfish,? Alex confessed with a smile, causing Lucy to blush lightly. ?And what if I''m against it?? she asked, trying to hide her emotions. ?Remember how I called you princess?? Alex asked with a playful smile. Lucy nodded, recalling their conversation. She had really liked it when he called her "moon princess." "Now think of the fairy tales where the Demon King kidnaps a princess to marry her. That''s what I would do to you," Alex laughed. At his words, Lucy''s face instantly turned red, and she looked away, trying to hide her embarrassment. Alex chuckled and then shifted his gaze to Gloria, whose cheeks also flushed after he admitted he liked her. She had already suspected this, especially since he didn''t mind her hugs or sleeping next to him. And the morning kiss on the cheek only confirmed her suspicions. When Gloria felt his gaze, her face turned even brighter. ?And now for the most important thing. Gloria, who let slip my identity?? Alex asked, maintaining a serious look. Gloria froze, unsure how to explain what had happened. But his stern gaze indicated that he wouldn''t accept excuses. He needed an answer, and nothing more. ?It was Loki,? Gloria whispered, mentally apologizing to the goddess for her slip-up. ?I see,? Alex said quietly, narrowing his eyes. At that moment, Loki, sitting in her room and sipping wine while relaxing with a comedy series, suddenly felt a chill run down her spine. She jumped and looked around, forgetting that she had just let something slip. But as soon as it dawned on her what she had done, Loki paled, realizing that something unpleasant awaited her when Alex returned. There was no escaping it. She resignedly looked at the half-empty wine bottle and decided to finish it off to forget about the impending reckoning, if only for a little while. ?I''m not surprised she couldn''t hold her tongue,? Alex said, squinting. He carefully shifted Rebecca off his lap and summoned Yamato, which had only partially restored. Looking at the broken blade in his hand, he sighed heavily. Alex stepped aside, making several swings to check if the sword worked. However, nothing happened, as if the blade had lost all its power. Rebecca''s eyes lit up when she saw Alex summon the sword from thin air, even though it was broken. ?What are you doing? And what''s with the broken blade?? Lucy asked, looking at Alex with curiosity. Alex swung the blade once more, but realizing that nothing would happen yet again, he sighed again. Until the sword was restored, Loki might have saved her own skin from inevitable punishment. He turned to Lucy and began to explain: ?This blade is called Yamato; it can cut through even space itself. It was broken in the last battle, and I wanted to see if I could use it, but it seems I can''t yet. And that means the path to my universe is currently closed.? Lucy nodded, processing his explanation, but then suddenly froze, realizing that he was planning to leave. Meanwhile, Rebecca couldn''t take her eyes off the sword; her eyes shone with admiration, awakening the weapon enthusiast within her. ?Do you want to go back home?? Lucy asked, looking at Alex with concern. ?I just wanted to check. But aren''t you curious about what the world I came from looks like?? Alex replied, raising an eyebrow. Lucy let out a sigh of relief. He didn''t want to leave them; he just intended to show them his world. She would be lying if she said she wasn''t interested in seeing another world. After all, everything she had seen so far was the dungeon, and the most beautiful place in her life was the 18th floor, which felt like paradise. Rebecca couldn''t sit still; she ran up to Alex, grabbed his hand, and started shaking it. Her eyes sparkled with curiosity, knowing that Alex understood her love for weapons. ? What else do you have besides this blade?? she asked enthusiastically. Smiling at her excitement, Alex summoned Beowulf and showed it to Rebecca, who immediately began examining the weapon like a curious child. She touched it, her eyes shining with delight. ? Do you have anything magical? ? she pressed on, looking at Alex. Nodding, Alex decided to show her his spear. The cushion where Ghir had been sleeping suddenly transformed into a spear, and he rolled off it onto the floor without waking up. Everyone turned their heads toward the sound and saw Ghir curled up, continuing to sleep. Rebecca''s eyes widened. ? This is Chastifol, the spear of the Fairy King. ? Alex said as the spear began to float next to him. Rebecca approached the spear and, as if in a trance, began to cautiously circle around it, occasionally touching the weapon with reverence, as if it were a true treasure before her. In some sense, it truly was. ? You can touch it, just don''t try to lift it; it''s quite heavy, ? Alex warned, watching her excitement with a smile. Alex settled back into his spot between Lucy and Gloria, continuing to observe Rebecca as she eagerly explored the spear. He began to explain what it was capable of, detailing how the spear could change its forms. With each new description, Rebecca''s eyes sparkled brighter, and her interest blazed like an unquenchable fire. When Alex finished his explanation, Rebecca returned to him with a satisfied smile and, without any ceremony, plopped down onto his lap, snuggling against his chest with her head resting on him. She was thrilled with everything she had learned today, and her thoughts were already spinning around how to convince Alex to create magical weapons for her. A cunning plan began to form in her mind. ? So what are you planning to do now? ? Lucy asked, shifting her gaze from Rebecca to Alex. ? What I had planned. First, I need to find a new apartment. This one is too small for me to set up a workshop. Also, I need to take on more work to help Gloria fulfill her dream of getting to the Moon so she can scatter David''s ashes there. ? Alex replied, squeezing Gloria''s hand to confirm that he hadn''t forgotten his promise. Gloria, hearing Alex''s words, nervously squeezed his hand, but when he reminded her of her dream, she relaxed. Alex was her support, even though he could have chosen not to help. ? Why don''t you just use your magic to get there? ? Rebecca asked, stating the obvious. ? Because Gloria wants to do everything fairly. ? Alex replied with a smirk, casting a guilty glance at Gloria, who insisted that she wanted to earn the trip on her own. Gloria averted her gaze, avoiding the judgmental looks from Lucy and Rebecca. Yes, it would be easier with magic, but she wanted to achieve this like an ordinary person. ? Alright, no need to look at her like that,? Alex interjected. ? She just wants to reach her goal without magic, and I respect her for that. Well... at least I''m trying to help her as much as an ordinary person can.? Lucy and Rebecca exchanged understanding glances, agreeing with Gloria''s choice. They understood her desire to go through this challenge on her own, without magic. ? If you have any questions, feel free to ask. You already know the main part of how I ended up here. Is there anything else you''re curious about? ? Alex offered, looking at the girls. ? Tell us about your family, ? Lucy requested, looking intently into his eyes. Alex nodded and began to share stories about his life. He spoke of how he first met Hestia, his acquaintances, other goddesses, and friends. The more he talked, the more the girls immersed themselves in his stories. When Rebecca heard about Lily and Haruhime, her face twisted with anger, and she nearly jumped up, vowing to personally deal with those who had treated the girls so cruelly. Alex also mentioned inviting Daphne and Cassandra to join Hestia''s family and what it meant to be part of such a family. Gradually, thanks to his stories, the tension in the room dissipated, and the atmosphere filled with laughter. Alex''s tales of his life and family brought them all closer together, and each new detail of his past became increasingly valuable to them. To be continued¡­ (What worlds would you like to see after Cyberpunk, you can leave your comments here or in Chapter 0) Chapter 99 - 99: Moving to the New House Alex sat between the girls, recounting his adventures in the world of Danmachi, starting from his first descent into the dungeon and his victory over a giant monster. Unfortunately, he couldn''t give the girls an outside view of his adventures, so he used a projection from his own perspective. Even though they were seeing everything through his eyes, it didn''t lessen their interest at all. The girls occasionally asked questions about magic, trying to learn what else Alex was capable of. But his explanations weren''t enough for the curious Rebecca, who wanted not just to listen but to see everything with her own eyes. "Can you show us one of your magic tricks?" Rebecca asked, gently tugging on his sleeve. Alex thought it wasn''t a bad idea to demonstrate a couple of spells. After all, this world relied more on technology, and magic here was only shown by street magicians pulling cheap tricks on passersby. He carefully lifted Rebecca off his lap and stood, stepping back a few paces to set up his show. But at the last moment, a funny idea popped into his head, and he decided to play a little prank on them. "Ta-da! Magic!" Alex declared, clasping his hands together and slowly spreading them apart. A rainbow appeared between his palms. Gloria let out a tired sigh, as she had seen this trick before. The first time Alex had shown her a rainbow at arm''s length, she had even fainted from shock. Lucy, however, looked back and forth between the rainbow and Alex, as if not believing that was all there was. Rebecca, like a curious child, approached and started poking the colorful arc with her finger. "And this is your magic? Couldn''t you come up with something more interesting?" Lucy asked with a slight smirk, raising an eyebrow. Alex puffed up at her words. What did she mean by "more interesting"? Could anyone else hold a rainbow in their hands? But quickly realizing that with local technology, such a trick could easily be replicated, he sighed, clapped his hands, and the rainbow vanished. "When Gloria first saw this, she fainted from shock," Alex said, pouting, pointing at Gloria. Lucy and Rebecca looked at her, but Gloria just turned her gaze away. Growing up in a world of technology, she wasn''t prepared for magic and initially had trouble coping with it. However, over time, she adapted to Alex''s magical displays, which became something mundane to her. Now, instead of shock, she felt envy toward the opportunities magic gave Alex. Even simple apartment cleaning spells annoyed her. "Maybe show us something else?" Gloria suggested, trying to change the subject. Alex nodded and pondered what to show that wouldn''t be too overwhelming with destructive spells. After a moment, an idea came to him, and he decided to show them something he used to confuse those hunting him. "Well, I think this will do," Alex said and began to glow. A bright light filled the room, making the girls squint their eyes shut. When the light faded, they saw Alex in a new form. Lucy, the first to open her eyes, couldn''t believe what she was seeing. She pinched her leg to make sure she wasn''t dreaming, even feeling a warm drop run down her nose, which she quickly wiped away. Gloria couldn''t hold back a surprised gasp and began imagining passionate thoughts about Alex''s new form. Rebecca, standing the closest, giggled foolishly, not even noticing the drool escaping her lips. "So, what do you think?" Alex asked, standing before them in the form of a nine-tailed fox. His fluffy tails swayed softly behind him, mesmerizing the girls. Alex had used a spell similar to the one Lily used to evade pursuers, and he''d been wanting to use it again for a while. "Are those... real?" Lucy asked, trying hard not to look at the tails. "Want to find out?" Alex smirked, inviting her to come closer. Lucy nervously swallowed, but her curiosity won out, and she cautiously reached out, trying to touch one of the tails. Rolling his eyes at her hesitation, Alex wrapped one of the tails around her body. Lucy froze for a moment, but soon relaxed, feeling the soft, fluffy tail encircle her. "Anyone else?" Alex asked the others. "Say no more!" Rebecca squealed and immediately wrapped another tail around herself, giggling happily. Rebecca pressed her face into Alex''s tail, giggling foolishly, as if she couldn''t get enough of the soft touch. Not wanting to feel left out, Gloria carefully approached, and Alex wrapped a tail around her as well, as if saying, "Don''t worry, I won''t leave you out either." Feeling the softness of the tail, Gloria almost melted from the pleasure, as if turning into a soft mass from the incredible sensation. When Rebecca finally lifted her head, having stopped snuggling with the tail, her curiosity got the better of her. "What else can you show us?" she asked, still rubbing her cheeks against Alex''s tail. Alex smirked, deciding to tease the girls a bit. He made up his mind to take on another form, but first, he removed the tails, which caused disgruntled groans, especially from Rebecca, who grumbled that there was no need to get rid of the tails just to show off another spell. Once again, a blinding light filled the room, and the girls instinctively closed their eyes. When they opened them, Alex was nowhere to be seen. "Alex, where are you?" Lucy asked in surprise, looking around. "I''m here," a childlike voice replied. All three of them simultaneously looked down and saw Alex, now in the form of a little boy. Their minds seemed to overload from the unexpected twist. Gloria couldn''t help but imagine what their children with Alex might look like. Her heart tightened as she remembered her son, David, whom she had lost not long ago. Sadness once again enveloped her, and Alex, noticing this, gently took her hand in a gesture of comfort. "Heh, now I''m taller than you," Rebecca smirked, comparing her height to Alex''s childlike form. Holding Gloria''s hand, Alex frowned at her teasing remark. But then his face lit up with a wide smile, as if he had thought of something amusing. "I''m 10 years old now, and you''re almost 20. I''ll still grow, but you¡­ won''t," he said in an innocent childlike voice. Gloria, immersed in her sorrowful thoughts, couldn''t help but laugh. Alex''s words sounded so sweet, yet they were a real blow to Rebecca''s pride. She clutched her chest as if she had taken critical damage. It became clear that she would never outgrow her petite frame, especially compared to her tall brother, Pilar, and other members of their team. "But don''t worry, I still love you," Alex added with childlike innocence, making a heart shape with his fingers right in front of her face. Rebecca looked up at the heart shape, and though it bothered her at first, she soon remembered that Alex also had short girls in his family, like Hestia, who was the same height as her. Smiling, she stood up from the floor, deciding to get her revenge for this joke sometime in the future. "Wait, are you telling me you''re 10 years old right now?" Lucy finally spoke up, still processing what she had seen. "Exactly. This spell changes the caster''s age," Alex explained, returning to his adult form. Lucy nodded, realizing that this spell could be dangerous¡ªespecially because of the inappropriate thoughts she had when she saw child-Alex. Stretching to relax his muscles after the transformation, Alex glanced at the time. "I think we can call it a day. It''s time to get some sleep," he said, snapping his fingers to return the apartment to its normal dimension. The girls agreed. The day had been full of surprises: first, they came to visit Gloria, but ended up discovering Alex''s true identity. Now they all felt a strong sense of fatigue, especially Rebecca, who began yawning and didn''t even notice her eyes starting to close. However, the question arose ¡ª where were they all going to sleep? "And where will we sleep?" Gloria asked, realizing that the couch was clearly not meant for four people. "I''ve got a solution," Alex confidently declared, giving a thumbs-up. He asked the girls to step back and, after moving the coffee table away from the couch, reached into his inventory, pulling out a massive bed. All three of them stared in shock, their mouths hanging open. No one expected him to carry something like that with him. "Why do you have a big bed with you?" Lucy asked in bewilderment as she watched Alex carefully lower it to the floor. Alex set the bed down and, dusting off his hands, nodded proudly, satisfied with himself. He mentally patted himself on the back for his foresight ¡ª after all, who else would think to store a massive bed in their inventory? When Lucy asked her question, Alex turned his head, trying to come up with the best way to explain his decision. "Well, I''ve spoiled Hestia," Alex shrugged, as if it had nothing to do with him. "So I carry this bed with me just in case I have to spend the night away from home." Lucy thought there might be a more important reason for carrying such a huge bed around, but it turned out he had simply given in to the whims of the goddess who couldn''t sleep on anything less soft. Rebecca didn''t pay much attention to it ¡ª she quickly tossed off her jacket and dove headfirst onto the bed, rolling around in delight. "This is the softest bed I''ve ever slept on," Rebecca said, rolling from one side to the other. Alex shook his head, watching the little whirlwind, and pulled out four pillows and a large blanket from his inventory so everyone could settle in comfortably. Meanwhile, Gloria went to take a quick shower before bed. Alex didn''t need any water procedures ¡ª he used magic to change into shorts and a t-shirt. Noticing that Rebecca and Lucy were still in their street clothes, Alex handed them a couple of his own outfits. "Change, I don''t want you sleeping in my clean bed wearing the clothes you walked around in," he said, passing the clothes over. Lucy took the clothes and noticed that all of Alex''s t-shirts and shorts were of the same style and colors ¡ª blue, red, and black. But setting that thought aside, she headed to the bathroom to change after Gloria. Rebecca, without a second thought, slipped into Alex''s t-shirt and ignored the shorts ¡ª the shirt was long enough to cover everything that needed covering. Alex settled on the couch and waited for the girls to take their places. Like a true gremlin, Rebecca snuck under the blanket and popped out right in front of Alex''s face, resting her head on his chest. Gloria got comfortable beside him, placing her head on his shoulder, and Lucy, after coming out of the shower, took the free spot on the other side. "Goodnight," Alex said, closing his eyes. In the morning, Alex woke up to a strange sensation on his face. Opening his eyes, he saw a foot pressed right against his nose. It wasn''t hard to guess whose foot it was. Apparently, Rebecca had turned over in her sleep. Rolling his eyes, Alex was about to wake up this little chaos, but then Rebecca had a dream and suddenly kicked, landing a solid hit on his nose. A vein pulsed ominously on Alex''s forehead, and unable to hold back, he grabbed her foot and started tickling it in retaliation. Rebecca woke up from a sudden burst of laughter, wriggling and giggling. Alex stopped when she was already breathless from laughing, and she looked at him with a pout. "Why did you do that?" she asked, looking at Alex. "What do you mean, ''why''?" Alex rolled his eyes. "You just kicked me in the nose, and now you''re surprised?" Rebecca wanted to protest, but when she saw the red mark on his nose¡ªclearly from her own doing¡ªshe couldn''t find anything to say. Huffing, she turned away and laid back down on the couch. Alex glanced around to check if Gloria and Lucy were awake. Gloria was already sitting at the table with a cup of coffee, while Lucy was in the bathroom. Satisfied that everything was in order, Alex sat down next to Gloria, poured himself a cup of coffee, and began thinking about the day''s plans. "I think it''s time to move," he said, taking a sip. "After the last mission, I have enough money to rent a bigger apartment." Gloria thought for a moment. She didn''t mind changing the scenery either¡ªthis apartment held too many unpleasant memories. "Have you chosen a place?" she asked. Alex raised his index finger, indicating where he planned to move. He had often browsed housing sites, but most options either didn''t suit the location or were too expensive. Gloria didn''t understand his gesture and asked him to explain. "I want to move to the upper floors of the megabuildings. When I was researching the market, I found that there are apartments up there that would be perfect for me," Alex replied. Gloria nodded, agreeing with his choice, and they continued their breakfast. After her shower, Lucy joined them at the table to eat as well. Despite wanting to keep sleeping on the softest bed she''d ever experienced, Rebecca couldn''t resist the smell of food and, giving in to temptation, hurried to the table. She ate with such focus that she barely paid attention to the others. Noticing that everyone had gathered at the table, Alex suggested to Lucy and Rebecca that they move in with him, now that they knew who he really was, and their relationship had reached a new level. Without hesitation, Rebecca immediately agreed, mentioning only that she''d need to grab her things from home. Alex nodded, then turned his gaze to Lucy, waiting for her decision. "I don''t mind either. Actually, it looks like I don''t really have a choice. Like you said yesterday, you''d kidnap me if I refused," Lucy smiled. "You catch on quick," Alex confirmed her words, giving a thumbs-up. Once breakfast was over, Alex and Gloria headed to the building manager to inform him about their move and to rent a new apartment on the upper floors. Entering the office, the chubby manager, who had once experienced Alex''s wrath, flinched at the sight of the man who had almost thrown him out of a window. Alex, with a wide grin, sat down across from him, only intensifying the manager''s anxiety as he began to sweat like a pig. "Long time no see, my friend," Alex began, settling into the chair and continuing to smile. Gloria sat beside him, watching the situation unfold. The manager, on the other hand, didn''t know what to expect and was trying to recall if he had broken any of their previous agreements. When it became clear he hadn''t made any mistakes, he relaxed a bit and asked in a stuttering voice: "How can I help you?" "Don''t worry, I''m here for something else today. We''re moving and would like to rent an apartment on the upper floors," Alex calmly explained, trying to ease his nerves. The manager wiped the sweat from his brow in relief and switched to professional mode, offering several apartment options. One of them caught Alex''s eye¡ªa two-story apartment with enough rooms for the girls to have their own space, while he could set up a workshop. The lease was signed under Gloria''s name since Alex didn''t have any documents in this world, nor did he need them. After signing the lease, Alex and Gloria returned to the apartment to prepare for the move. Alex woke up GIR to help Gloria with her relocation, while he went to assist Lucy and Rebecca in packing their things. Just as they were about to leave the apartment, Alex received a phone call. "Moshi moshi," Alex answered, bringing the phone to his ear. "Your greetings are getting weirder," came the voice of Dorrio over the line. Alex merely chuckled, intrigued about why she was calling at such a time. "Yo, Dori, what can I do for you?" he asked. "Main and I are going on vacation for a week, and a package arrived for Pillar. Can you deliver it?" she explained. "No problem, I''m heading there anyway. Rebecca is moving in with me," Alex said, glancing at Rebecca, who smiled widely. "Congrats! I was wondering when you two would finally live together," Dorrio laughed. "Thanks! By the way, I''m glad you called. I wanted to give you something yesterday but forgot," Alex added with a grin. Dorrio was puzzled until she received a file with an unusual title. Upon opening it, she froze in surprise. "Alex, what are these data?" she asked in a stunned voice. "These are my research findings on Sandy. From what I understand, Main plans to install it, and this information will be useful to him," Alex calmly explained. As Dorrio reviewed the file, she realized that Alex had put significant effort into this matter. In particular, she noted the warning that excessive use of Sandy could lead to cyberpsychosis. Recognizing the importance of the information, she expressed her gratitude: "Thank you, Alex. I''ll pass this on to Main." "That''s what friends are for," Alex smiled, wrapping up the conversation. Once they reached the parking lot, Rebecca and Lucy were curious about what had been discussed. Alex explained that Main was planning to install Sandy¡ªa cyber implant that could cause cyberpsychosis if overused. Intrigued, Rebecca asked him to forward the information, while Lucy decided to put off looking into it for later. "Where are we heading first: to Rebecca''s or Lucy''s?" Alex asked, looking at the girls. "I can manage on my own, so go with Rebecca. I have a few things; I can take the subway," Lucy suggested, making the decision for everyone. Alex shook his head at her mention of the subway, scanning the surrounding parking area. His gaze landed on an old, rusty car that seemed to have been sitting there for years. He approached it, mentally deciding to create another mode of transportation in case they needed to travel with a larger group. Rebecca and Lucy watched curiously as he demonstrated his magic. Right before their eyes, the old, half-broken car began to transform. In an instant, a sleek black beauty stood before them. "What model is this?" Lucy asked, inspecting the car. "This is a 1968 Chevrolet Impala. A classic. Every guy dreams of having one," Alex said proudly, gently running his hand over the hood. Lucy shook her head slightly upon hearing the fondness in his voice as he spoke about the car and continued her inspection. "Why did you create it?" Rebecca asked, peering inside the cabin. "I can''t let Lucy walk home, so I decided to make this beauty," Alex replied with a satisfied smile. Lucy was touched by Alex''s concern, and she couldn''t help but smile back at him. "Well then, Miss Lucy, we present you with a unique choice. How would you like to get home? In this brand-new car or would you prefer a motorcycle?" Alex said playfully, holding an imaginary microphone up to her face. Playing along with his joke, Lucy smirked and, after a moment of thought, made her decision. "I''ll take the motorcycle," she said, pointing to a nearby bike. Alex nodded, grabbed his katana from the motorcycle, and waved cheerfully as Lucy rode away. His spirits lifted suddenly, as if he had just received a gift. Slumping into the driver''s seat, Alex happily felt the steering wheel of the new car, as if savoring his victory. "Can we leave already?" Rebecca asked with a hint of sarcasm, watching Alex still admiring the vehicle. "Alright, alright. But first, we need to grab the package for your brother," Alex replied, finally starting the engine. On the way to Rebecca''s house, Alex picked up the package for Pillar. He was curious about what he had ordered, but Rebecca, without a second thought, opened the box and showed him a couple of shiny golden cybernetic arms. Alex didn''t understand the obsession with cyber implants but never imposed his opinions on others. However, one curious question kept surfacing in his mind: what would happen if complete healing were applied to a person with cyber implants? Would the limbs grow over them, or would the implants just get pushed out? Would it be painful, or would the person feel nothing? These thoughts wouldn''t leave him alone, and he knew he would soon be able to test this in practice. After all, Lucy had promised to help him find those responsible for Gloria''s accident. "I hope it hurts," Alex thought quietly, involuntarily breaking into a broad smile. When they arrived at the apartment where Rebecca and Pillar lived, Alex was about to knock, but Rebecca burst inside, loudly shouting: "Bro, I''m here for my things! I''m moving in with Alex!" Pillar, who was busy with his own affairs, heard her shout and came out of his room to see what was happening. Upon seeing Alex with a package in his hands and a slightly embarrassed smile, he realized that Rebecca was indeed moving out. He felt a bit sad that his sister was leaving him, but at the same time, he was happy for her. "Well, finally, you and my sister have decided to move in together. I''m so proud of you," Pillar said in a deliberately dramatic tone, wiping away "tears." Alex''s eye twitched nervously at Pillar''s theatrical behavior, and he could only shake his head. Without further ado, he handed the package to Pillar, who immediately opened it and smiled like a child receiving a long-awaited gift. "Oh, finally! My beauties! I''ve waited so long for them," Pillar exclaimed joyfully, pressing the cyber arms to his cheek as if they were his personal treasure. However, a moment later, Pillar suddenly stopped demonstrating his childish delight and looked at Alex with a serious expression, which surprised him a bit. "How did she sleep last night?" Pillar unexpectedly asked, staring intently at Alex. "Like a real gremlin," Alex replied with a smirk. "She even managed to kick me in the nose," he added, pointing to his nose. Pillar sighed with relief. He knew that Rebecca sometimes suffered from nightmares due to her troubled past. In the past, Pillar himself had slept next to her to help her feel safe. Alex understood why Pillar had asked that question: Rebecca had told him about her past. Like Valerie, she had been betrayed by her own parents, sold into slavery. If it hadn''t been for Pillar, she would have faced an even worse fate. Her nightmares were still tied to the time she spent at the child trafficking base, watching as some children were taken away while others were brought in. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Alex learned about this, his desire to go back in time and throw those traffickers and Rebecca''s parents into the abyss of chaos only intensified. "I hope you can protect her... Though I''m sure you can. Former secret agent," Pillar said in a confidential tone, patting Alex on the shoulder. "I will protect her at all costs," Alex replied seriously, "even if I have to burn this city to the ground." Pillar simply nodded, realizing that Alex was indeed capable of that. During their conversation, Alex suggested that Pillar improve his cyber implants in honor of their new family bond. Pillar pondered this proposal. Although he enjoyed upgrading his implants himself, he was intrigued by what Alex was capable of. Meanwhile, Rebecca had already gathered her things and came out of her room with two huge bags in her hands. A blanket was draped over her shoulder like a superhero''s cape. Alex couldn''t help but laugh at her improvised outfit. "Well, are you ready?" he asked, smiling at "super" Rebecca. She nodded and placed the bags in front of Alex, who easily lifted them. Rebecca approached her brother to say goodbye. Pillar hugged her with a smile, reminding her to behave. In response, Rebecca just huffed and lightly punched him in the stomach to hide her embarrassment. Alex said goodbye to Pillar and stepped outside after her. After tossing the bags into the trunk, he turned to Rebecca with a wide smile. "Now a new life begins," Alex said confidently. "And a fun one," Rebecca added enthusiastically. Alex laughed, started the engine, and they drove toward home. Thoughts about creating a cult still swirled in his mind. How to deal with those responsible for Gloria''s accident? Should he create chaos or act more elegantly? The answers would come as soon as he obtained the footage from the cameras. But for now, he could enjoy a brief moment of peaceful life. To be continued¡­ Chapter 100 - 100: The Beginning of Revenge and the Return of the Cult (Before you start reading this chapter, I want to thank those who have made it this far and stayed with me. When I began writing, I didn''t expect to get this far. I thought I would write a short story to gain some experience, and in the end, I ended up with this. We are now over 5,000 strong, and this fanfic has more than 300,000 words. I wholeheartedly want to thank everyone who reads my fanfic and continues to support me. Muah!) The situation Alex found himself in was hard to describe. Behind him, a flipped car was burning, with bloodied bodies lying next to it. Surrounded by multiple guns, Alex slowly scanned the people aiming their weapons at him. Glancing up, he spotted snipers on the rooftops and a blinding spotlight shining down on him. Beneath his feet, a man lay bleeding out. ?Put your hands up and don''t you dare move, you bastard!? one of the armed men shouted, aiming at Alex. Alex sighed heavily, not expecting things to turn out this way. The plan seemed clear, but as usual, reality had been unpredictable. To understand how he ended up in this situation, we need to go back a little ¡ª to that morning when it all began. Waking up early because someone was chewing on his face, Alex cracked open his eyes and saw Rebecca next to him, literally trying to bite his cheek in her sleep. Over the few days she''d been living with him, Alex had noticed one curious trait: while Hestia just drooled in her sleep, Rebecca behaved like a true gremlin ¡ª she could hit, kick, or even try to eat someone. Sighing, Alex carefully moved her aside, but she immediately turned over and kicked him in the ribs. He just shook his head and headed downstairs. In the kitchen, he saw Lucy, engrossed in tapping something on her tablet, paying no attention to what was happening around her. ?Good morning,? Alex greeted her, coming closer. He kissed Lucy on the cheek and headed toward the coffee machine. Lucy, still focused on her tablet, only noticed him as he passed by and kissed her. She knew well enough that Alex without his morning coffee was a nightmare. Without a cup of that energizing drink, he looked like he was ready to destroy everything around him. ?You''re up early today,? Lucy remarked, watching Alex as he stared intently at his coffee cup. ?Sleeping with Rebecca is quite the quest. Especially when you wake up to someone chewing on your face,? Alex responded with a smirk, taking a sip. Lucy nodded knowingly. She had experienced something similar once ¡ª waking up in the middle of the night to someone biting her leg. At first, she was frightened, but seeing Rebecca asleep, hugging her leg and occasionally nibbling on it, she quickly understood what was going on. ?Well, you''re her boyfriend, so you''ll have to get used to it,? Lucy said with a smile. Alex chuckled, sitting down next to her on the couch. Lucy snuggled up to him, still focused on her tablet. ?Well, I''m your boyfriend too, you know,? he reminded her, burying his nose in her hair. ?True, but that doesn''t mean I''ll let Rebecca chew on my leg while she sleeps,? Lucy replied, glancing at him. Alex just shook his head, realizing that with ?gremlin? Rebecca, these incidents would happen regularly. And although her nightmares had stopped, they were now replaced by dreams of food ¡ª particularly hamburgers. Alex remembered how, one time, he woke up to Rebecca mumbling about juicy burgers in her sleep, occasionally chewing on his arm. ?Where''s Gloria?? he asked, looking around. He knew it was her day off, so she should''ve been home. ?She took your car and went shopping with Valerie. She said Valerie needed new clothes,? Lucy replied without looking up from her tablet. Alex nodded. Recently, he''d brought Valerie, as promised, to live with him. She was so excited that she started jumping up and down like a child, and within minutes, she was standing next to her packed things. Since then, she''d been living with them. ?And where''s that dumb mutt?? Alex asked, surprised by the absence of the familiar noise from G.I.R., who was usually drinking his milkshake at this time. ?Gloria took him with her. He''s carrying the bags,? Lucy answered, sipping coffee from his mug. Realizing that he had no pressing matters for the time being, Alex leaned back on the couch, and Lucy nestled closer to him, still typing something on her tablet. Ever since Alex had given her the device, she was thrilled with how much easier it made her work. When she asked him how he managed to create it, Alex had rattled off something that sounded to her like a jumble of alien words. Since then, she decided to simply use his inventions without trying to understand the creation process. The silence in the room was broken only by the sound of Lucy''s fingers tapping on the tablet screen. Suddenly, Alex heard the chime of a message on his phone. He glanced at the screen and saw a file sent by Lucy. ?What''s this?? he asked, opening the message. ?What you asked me to find,? she replied, setting aside the tablet and snuggling up to him again. Alex''s eyes widened when Lucy revealed that she had managed to locate the recordings from the scene of the accident where Gloria and David had been hurt. His gaze shifted to the urn with David''s ashes, and he sighed heavily, realizing how cruel fate had been to Gloria. First, she had lost her husband in a gang shootout, and now her son had died under similar circumstances. Alex hadn''t yet told her what he planned to do next. Only Lucy and Rebecca knew about it¡ªno one else. He didn''t want to tell Gloria because he knew she would be against it. Not because she''d pity those scum, but because she''d be afraid for him, afraid that he might get hurt. She was too kind for her own good. Though she had only seen a small portion of his power, it didn''t stop her from worrying, even when he took on something as simple as a delivery job. ?Are you going to tell Gloria?? Lucy suddenly asked, looking at Alex, who was staring thoughtfully at his phone, hesitating to open the video. Alex shook his head. He wasn''t planning to tell her anything for now. First, he wanted to find out the names of the scum responsible for the tragedy, and only then would he take his revenge. Only after that, maybe, he''d tell Gloria. ?So, what are you planning to do? Just kill them or something else?? Lucy asked, gently wrapping her arms around him. ?I haven''t decided yet,? Alex replied, setting his phone aside and pulling Lucy closer. ?First, I''ll watch the video, and then I''ll decide. In the worst-case scenario, I can always use the cultist persona.? He hugged her, burying his nose in her hair, still not ready to watch the video. More accurately, he wasn''t ready to see Gloria in such a broken, desperate, tearful state. He knew that seeing it could push him over the edge, and the consequences would be far more brutal than he intended. Alex didn''t want to kill everyone, only those truly responsible for the accident. Lucy pressed herself closer to him, nuzzling her nose into his neck, frowning when Alex mentioned his cult. When she had first learned about it, she thought he was doing the right thing. But that was before Gloria revealed the real reason behind its creation. The family had disagreements: Lucy and Gloria were against him forming the cult, while Alex and Rebecca supported the chaos. Gloria had said that Hephaestus forbade him from creating a cult in this world, especially given that he had enough trouble in the past due to being hunted. ?Do you remember what Gloria said about your cult?? Lucy asked, gently blowing on his neck. ?Of course, I remember,? Alex mockingly imitated Gloria''s voice. ?She said, ''I allow you to cleanse this world of heretics. Go with a noble purpose, my son.''? Lucy frowned at his imitation. ?She said you were forbidden from creating a cult and causing more chaos. Wasn''t the last world enough for you?? she asked sternly, pulling back to look him in the eyes. ?That wasn''t me!? Alex replied, gesturing with his hands. ?And this is a completely different situation.? Lucy just shook her head and returned to his embrace. Alex closed his eyes, thinking about what to do next. He needed to calm down before watching the video, and the best way to do that was to hold someone you love. Their moment was interrupted by the ringing of Lucy''s phone. She sighed, pulling away slightly from him. ?What happened?? Alex asked, cracking one eye open to look at her. ?I''ve got work. Seems like our cuddling is over,? she replied with a smile, getting up from the couch. Alex shrugged. He didn''t mind¡ªthey would have plenty of time together since they lived under the same roof. Lucy went to her room to change. When she returned, already dressed for work, she approached Alex. ?I won''t be long. And don''t do anything stupid,? she said, kissing him on the lips. ?I''m not that chaotic,? Alex smirked. ?And feel free to take my bike.? Lucy rolled her eyes, not buying his words, and kissed him once more before leaving. Alex stretched and headed to his workshop, where he intended to finally watch the recording from the accident. As he entered, the lights automatically turned on, illuminating the large space. His workshop was massive, spanning an entire floor of a megabuilding, and those who saw its size could only guess at the magic that allowed him to expand the space. Alex made his way to his corner, decorated in his usual style with only a few technological touches. He connected his phone to the computer and opened the video file. ?Let''s see what happened here,? he muttered, starting the playback of the surveillance footage. He began fast-forwarding through the video, trying to find the right moment. Since he didn''t know the exact time of the accident, he didn''t speed it up too much, watching the screen carefully. Some time passed before Gloria''s car appeared in the video, driving down the road. Alex slowed the video down, focusing on the screen. Pinpointing the right moment, he opened the footage from other cameras and rewound them to the same point. ?I hope these scum were caught on camera,? Alex murmured, continuing to watch. Soon, a large SUV appeared on the road, with armed men hanging out of its windows. They looked like over-muscled bodybuilders. Alex instantly recognized them as members of the gang ?Animals,? known for attacking other gangs and extorting money. One of them started shooting at passing cars, and it was his shots that caused Gloria''s car to flip over. Alex clenched his teeth, seeing how that thug deliberately created a dangerous situation to stall a rival gang''s vehicle. ?Now I''ve got their faces, just need to find them,? Alex thought, lighting a cigarette and studying the screen, committing the culprits'' faces to memory. Alex didn''t know how many times he had watched the video when the sound of the door opening snapped him out of his thoughts. He quickly closed the file and turned his head towards the entrance. G.I.R., his robotic dog, walked into the workshop. Alex silently watched as the robo-dog approached him. ?Mission accomplished,? G.I.R. reported proudly, giving a salute. ?Great, G.I.R., I''ve got a new task for you,? Alex said, lifting the dog and setting him on the workbench. Alex pulled a cable from G.I.R.''s neck and connected it to the computer, beginning to upload the images of the five gang members responsible for the accident. These were the people he intended to hunt down and send their sinful souls to the flames. Once the data was uploaded, G.I.R. turned his head to Alex, waiting for further instructions. ?Everything I''m about to tell you stays between us. Not a word to Gloria or anyone else. Understood?? Alex gave G.I.R. a stern look. ?Yes, sir,? G.I.R. responded, nodding. ?Hack into the database and find everything you can about these five,? Alex pointed to the images displayed on the screen. While G.I.R. got to work, Gloria entered the workshop with a tray. She approached Alex and set down a plate of snacks in front of him. ?What are you up to?? she asked, drawing his attention. Alex took her hand, pausing for a moment to consider whether to tell her everything. But he decided it was better to keep her in the dark for now. ?Testing new software for G.I.R., waiting for an update,? he replied, pointing to the robo-dog, who continued working. ?Don''t stay here too long,? Gloria said, leaning in for a kiss. Alex responded, watching her leave the workshop. As G.I.R. was still busy with his task, Alex began to think about what to occupy himself with. Just then, his phone rang. Seeing the name on the screen, he was slightly taken aback¡ªit was Kiwi. Since the last time she had aimed a gun at him, she hadn''t contacted him directly, only through Lucy and Rebecca. ?Well, well, has the sun risen in the west if Kiwi is calling me herself?? Alex said with a smirk as he answered the call. ?I need your help with a job,? she said without further ado. ?What kind of job?? he asked, raising an eyebrow. ?Come down. I''m at the building,? Kiwi replied shortly before hanging up. Alex looked at his phone and frowned at her brevity. At that moment, G.I.R. finished his work and sent all the gang data to Alex''s phone. Deciding to review it on the way, he began getting ready, taking G.I.R. and a black case for him. Before leaving, Alex wanted to warn Gloria but ran into Valerie, who was lounging on the couch, engrossed in her tablet. ?Vi, do you know where Gloria is?? Alex asked as he approached her. Valerie looked up, surprised to see Alex holding G.I.R. by the head and a black case in his other hand. ?She''s upstairs. Where are you going? Can I come with you?? she immediately asked. ?Maybe another time. Today, my partner will be G.I.R.,? Alex said, lifting the robo-dog, who was peacefully stuffing candies into his mouth. ?Oh, please¡­ Can I come too?? Valerie looked at him with pleading eyes. Alex grinned slyly. ?If you don''t whine, you can take any knife from my workshop.? She thought for a moment but then reached out, accepting the deal. Alex shook her hand with a smile. ?Tell Gloria I''m out for business,? he said, heading towards the exit. ?Okay,? Valerie replied, returning to her show on the tablet. Once down in the parking lot, Alex placed G.I.R. on the back seat and drove out onto the street. Soon, he spotted Kiwi standing at the entrance of the building and waved to her. She approached and sat in the passenger seat. ?What''s the job?? he asked, turning to her. ?There''s data that can be sold for a good price,? Kiwi replied. ?But there''s a catch, right?? Alex raised an eyebrow. ?Yeah, the server is right under the gang meeting spot. We need your skills to download the data without attracting attention,? she explained, handing him the address. Alex shrugged. For him, this was just another routine job. Inputting the address into the navigator, he headed to the location. Upon arrival, he noticed that the gang meeting was taking place in a warehouse. ?Whose warehouse is this?? Alex asked, turning off the engine. ?It belongs to the ''Tiger Claws'' gang. I don''t know who the meeting is with,? Kiwi replied. Alex nodded, turning to G.I.R., who had already managed to scatter candy wrappers all over the back seat. A vein throbbed on Alex''s forehead¡ªthis robo-dog was always making a mess and never cleaned up after himself. He opened the case, revealing a new outfit for G.I.R. Noticing the contents of the case, Kiwi raised an eyebrow, puzzled about why the clothes were needed. However, it soon became clear. ?G.I.R., change into this. We have a stealth mission,? Alex said, pointing to the outfit. G.I.R. looked at the clothes, then at Alex, quickly popped a candy into his mouth, and began pulling the new suit over his old one. Soon, he was dressed like a ninja dog. Alex took a few pictures and sent them to the girls to get their thoughts on G.I.R.''s new look. ?What''s with the outfit?? Kiwi asked, looking at the revamped G.I.R. ?This is Ninja G.I.R., and he''s going to help us download the data,? Alex replied, giving a thumbs-up. G.I.R. started making gestures like a real ninja, repeating, ?Nin-nin!? Alex laughed and was about to get out of the car when Kiwi unexpectedly grabbed his hand. He stopped and looked at her, unsure of what she wanted. ?Sorry,? Kiwi said quietly, looking away. ?It''s all right; it happens to everyone,? Alex replied, shaking his head. He understood what she was apologizing for and never held it against her. She was just protecting her friends, and that was something he could respect. Kiwi sighed with relief, letting go of his hand, and Alex, with G.I.R. perched on his shoulder, headed towards the warehouse. Not far from the warehouse, he spotted a guard standing at the entrance. A silly idea popped into his head that he decided to test. Approaching the guard, who immediately noticed him, Alex calmly said, ?You didn''t see anything,? waving his hand in front of the guard''s face like a Jedi. ?I didn''t see anything,? the guard monotonously repeated. Alex smirked, pleased that his trick worked, and using mana pulse, he located the entrance to the basement. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?I''m already in the basement,? Alex informed Kiwi through the comms. ?How did you get in so quickly?? she asked, surprised. ?I used Jedi powers,? Alex laughed. Kiwi didn''t understand what he meant, but she decided not to ask. A lot remained a mystery to her in this world, and she preferred not to delve too deeply into some of them. Once Alex reached the server, he connected G.I.R., who immediately started downloading the data. While the process was ongoing, Alex lit a cigarette. ?It seems they arrived earlier than expected,? Kiwi reported. ?Who is it?? Alex asked, exhaling a cloud of smoke. ?The ''Animals'' gang,? Kiwi replied, recognizing the emblem on one of the members. A smirk appeared on Alex''s face. He might not always be lucky, but when it mattered, fortune seemed to be on his side. He waited for G.I.R. to finish downloading and made a decision. ?Kiwi, I''m going to toss G.I.R. out. Catch him,? Alex said, grabbing the robot by the head. ?What are you planning to do?? she asked, not understanding his plans. ?I''ll stick around here,? Alex replied shortly. He threw G.I.R. toward the car, where Kiwi was standing guard. Seeing a black silhouette fly out from behind the wall, she quickly caught the robot, who immediately began complaining about the rough handling and threatened to tell his ?mom.? Kiwi glanced at the chattering G.I.R. and then turned her gaze back to the warehouse, waiting for Alex''s return. Meanwhile, Alex climbed onto the roof of the warehouse and began searching for a window to slip inside. Once he descended, he moved stealthily until he spotted two camps: on one side were Yakuza imitators, and on the other were bodybuilders with tattoos mimicking animal skins. Alex searched for his target among the members of the ?Animals? gang and finally spotted him¡ªone of the culprits of the accident, Dylan Yang. A sinister grin appeared on Alex''s face, one that would make any sane person clutch their heart. But this was not the moment for him to indulge in the satisfaction of the situation. He contacted Kiwi just in case. ?Kiwi, if there''s a commotion, take G.I.R. and head home,? Alex said, cutting the connection before she could argue. Alex put on a mask and changed his outfit in case the situation escalated and the police showed up. Once he finished preparing, he jumped down, landing right in the center of the warehouse. Dust flew up around him, causing a commotion among both gangs. In that instant, weapons were aimed at him. Alex merely waved his hand, dispersing the dust, and saw dozens of barrels now pointing directly at him. Behind the mask, his lips curled into a wide grin. Fear? Not a bit. He reveled in the situation. ?Who the hell are you?? growled the leader of the gang known as the ?Animals.? Alex turned sharply toward him. Alpha¡ªthat was what the leaders were called in this gang, where members mimicked animal behavior and divided into ?packs.? Meeting Alex''s gaze, Alpha flinched for a moment, feeling an odd sense of unease. Cold, fear¡ªsomething primal awakened within him. ?Allow me to introduce myself,? Alex said with a slight bow, his voice dripping with mockery. ?My name is Raziel, an inquisitor of the Church of the Flying Spaghetti Monster. And today, I''ve come for one sinful soul.? His words only provoked further irritation. The thugs from the ?Tiger Claws? and the ?Animals? gang aimed their weapons at Alex, ready to fire. ?Get the hell out of here while you''re still alive!? someone from the ?Tiger Claws? barked. Alex merely shook his head as if their threats amused him. ?How about a counteroffer: hand over Dylan Yang, and maybe I won''t kill everyone here,? he said, his voice carrying a threat disguised as amusement. He cast a glance at Dylan, who had gone pale, unable to comprehend how it had come to this. Panic raced through his mind: ?Who have I pissed off so badly that they sent this lunatic after me?? ?You''ve been told to get lost!? Alpha growled, his voice laced with clear menace. Alex sighed quietly and spoke, ?When God created the world, on the first day He said: let there be light.? His voice softened, almost tender. ?But I will say: let there be darkness,? and with a snap of his fingers, the light in the entire warehouse went out. The thugs began firing, unsure of where to aim. Bullets ricocheted off the walls, some hitting their own. Meanwhile, Alex jumped up, relishing the chaos. But within a minute, the lights flickered back on, revealing his position¡ªhe was sitting on the railing of the second floor. ?There he is, shoot!? someone shouted from below. Bullets flew once more, and Alex instantly leaped down, taking cover behind a container. With quick movements, he drew knives and hurled one at the first person he laid eyes on. Then came a few more accurate throws¡ªeach hit its mark. Meanwhile, Dylan, Alpha, and several thugs rushed toward the exit, firing as they went. Alex dashed after them, throwing knives at those who pursued him. When he burst outside, the car with Dylan was already disappearing through the gates. Alex sprinted along the wall, vaulted over a fence, and landed right on the car''s hood, crumpling it into a pile of metal. The vehicle flipped and crashed into the wall. Slowly, Alex approached the car, leaned down, and peered inside. ?Dylan, sweetheart, where are you?? he sang with exaggerated affection. Pulling out one bloody thug after another, Alex finally reached Dylan, who was coming to, realizing he was being dragged somewhere. Strength was leaving him; his body wouldn''t obey. ?Who ordered me?? he croaked, staring at Alex. ?No one,? Alex replied coldly. ?This is just revenge.? ?Who wants to take revenge on me?? Dylan asked, trying to sound mocking, but his voice trembled. Alex lifted him by the neck as if he weighed no more than a feather. ?A couple of weeks ago, you and your buddies had a shootout on the road, causing an accident. As a result, a child died. The mother of that child still can''t recover from what happened, blaming herself,? Alex said, staring intently into Dylan''s eyes. ?Fuck him! Let that bitch have another!? Dylan spat back, coughing blood onto Alex''s mask. ?I wanted to torture you, but it seems you won''t survive more than a couple of minutes after those words,? Alex calmly replied, slamming Dylan into the ground. The force of the impact created a crater beneath Alex''s feet. Dylan spat out even more blood. Alex hit him several times, each blow creating new cracks in the asphalt. Leaning down to the bleeding Dylan, Alex said, ?You will be the first. Don''t worry, your friends will follow you soon.? ?Fuck you...? Dylan rasped, spitting blood. But before Alex could crush his head, police cars surrounded them from all sides. Officers rushed out of the vehicles, aiming their weapons at Alex. Drones illuminated him with bright lights. ?Great...? flashed through his mind. Alex quickly assessed the situation. He didn''t plan on killing the police ¡ª that would only anger Gloria. Suddenly, he was jolted from his thoughts by an officer''s voice: ?Raise your hands and step away from the victim! No sudden movements!? Alex glanced at Dylan, who was smirking, thinking he was saved. But letting him go was not in the plan. Killing Dylan, distracting the police, and escaping was the only option. Alex gathered his thoughts and prepared to act. To be continued... Chapter 101 - 101: Eliminating the First Target and the Arrival of the Elite Squad Alex stood surrounded by police officers, their weapons trained on him. He sighed heavily, realizing that the shootout had attracted the authorities, and now a whole tactical team had been dispatched to prevent further damage. Bright drone lights blinded him, forcing him to squint, while snipers on the rooftops were ready to open fire. Looking down, Ale§á§åx noticed Dylan sneering at him. In that moment, only one thought crossed Dylan''s mind: "Even if I die, this bastard will die with me." Alex quickly analyzed the situation, but his thoughts were interrupted by the sharp shout of one of the officers: "Put your hands where I can see them and step away from the victim!" yelled a policeman. Alex glanced at the one shouting. He was a heavyset man, and the bright lights made it impossible to see his face clearly. But Alex''s instincts told him that this cop was there to protect Dylan. Dylan''s smug grin only confirmed his suspicion. The picture became clearer: the cop was corrupt, on the gang''s payroll. Most likely, the call hadn''t been made by concerned citizens but by the gangsters themselves. Alex couldn''t yet figure out who among the officers was honest and who had been bought, so he was hesitant to use force. "You mean him?" Alex asked mockingly, pressing his foot against Dylan''s chest. Dylan felt the weight on his chest increase, his bones beginning to crack under the pressure. It felt like a truck was crushing him, and the weight kept growing. Alex kept his eyes locked on the corrupt officer, and a silent duel of stares began, each waiting to see who would break first. Meanwhile, a group of officers searched the warehouse, inspecting the aftermath of the shootout, while the others surrounded the suspect. For the junior officer, it was his first day on duty, and he hadn''t expected anything like this. Earlier that morning, he had thought the day would be uneventful, just like his senior colleagues had told him. They had mentioned that nothing important usually happened on their first day, and rookies rarely got sent out because of their inexperience. But luck wasn''t on his side. When the call about a shootout between gangs came in, he was among those dispatched. As the junior officer entered the warehouse with the others, he almost threw up. Bodies were strewn everywhere. Some had gunshot wounds, but they all shared one thing in common ¡ª knives protruded from their skulls. According to the senior officers, these knives were the cause of death. "Who would''ve thought another lunatic would show up in this city," one of the seniors grumbled, inspecting the body of a gang member from the "Tiger Claws." "He didn''t hesitate to take on both gangs at once. Judging by the signs, there was a shootout, and he managed to take everyone down while under a hail of bullets." Another officer tried to pull a knife out of the head of one of the "Animals" gang members. The knife was so deeply embedded in the skull that it took several attempts, but even after multiple tries, the blade wouldn''t budge. "What amazes me more is the force he used to throw the knife," the officer remarked, stepping away from the body. "It''s just lodged in there for good." The junior officer followed the more experienced colleagues, trying to suppress the urge to vomit. One of the seniors noticed him and shook his head ¡ª the quality of recruits seemed to be getting worse each year. But he understood why no one wanted to join the force anymore. Corruption and crooked cops pushed many away, and the old veterans were slowly disappearing. "Hey, rookie! Don''t just stand there, don''t touch anything, and make sure you don''t puke all over the crime scene!" the senior officer shouted, noticing how the junior struggled with his nausea. The junior officer tried to pull himself together. He didn''t want to embarrass himself on his first day at work, so he summoned all his willpower to suppress the nausea. Running up to the senior officer, he apologized: "Sorry, I just didn''t expect my first day to be like this," he said nervously. The senior officer glanced at his pale face and saw a bit of his younger self in him. He didn''t scold the rookie for being unable to handle his emotions right away. "It''s all right. We''ve all been through it. People get killed here every day, but you don''t always see something like this," he said, patting the rookie on the shoulder. The junior officer sighed in relief and looked at his senior colleague with gratitude. At that moment, he decided to do everything in his power to never let himself fall short again. "Rookie, stop hanging around," another officer called out, turning to the junior. "Go report the situation at the warehouse to the sergeant." The junior officer nodded, relieved to have an excuse to leave the blood-and-gunpowder-scented warehouse. He was glad to go the moment he got the chance. The senior officers watched his hasty departure, shaking their heads and smirking lightly at the sight of the rookie running off. As Alex continued his silent standoff with the corrupt cop, one of the junior officers ran up to the scene and began whispering in the sergeant''s ear: "Sir, we checked the warehouse," he panted, still out of breath from running. The sergeant shifted his gaze from Alex, who was still pinning Dylan under his foot, preventing him from moving, and focused on the breathless junior officer. "What did you find?" he asked in a strict tone. The officer steadied himself, though the shock of what he had seen in the warehouse still made it difficult to speak. "Everyone in the warehouse is dead, sir. There''s no one left," his voice trembled slightly, as if he still couldn''t believe what he was saying. The sergeant shifted his gaze back to Alex, whose mask, adorned with a wide grin, looked menacing. He slowly turned his eyes back to the junior officer. "You realize that''s not a full report, right?" the sergeant said, irritated by the young officer''s lack of experience. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The junior officer flinched under the sergeant''s pressure and hurried to continue: "All of them were killed the same way, with a knife to the head. This man is likely the culprit," he pointed at Alex. "The senior officers believe he did it while they were shooting at him." The sergeant rubbed his temples, trying to process the information. This masked man was clearly no ordinary criminal. His thoughts were interrupted by another officer, who approached with a tablet. "We found something, sir," the officer began. "A limousine from the Arasaka Corporation was stolen recently. The cameras captured someone in a mask just like his." The sergeant glanced at the tablet screen. The image showed a masked man standing on top of the limousine, flipping off a drone. The only difference was the clothes, but the masks were identical. The sergeant squinted, growing more convinced that this wasn''t a lone actor, but possibly a member of a new gang trying to make a statement. A robbery of Arasaka, and now the murder of members from two gangs... Something was definitely brewing here. "Think it''s a new gang?" the officer asked, addressing the sergeant, who was still intently watching Alex. "Not sure yet, but it''s possible," the sergeant replied, not taking his eyes off the mysterious man in the mask. The officer waited for orders. They had surrounded Alex, cutting off any escape route, but why hadn''t the sergeant given the order to move in yet? "What do you want us to do, sir?" the officer finally asked. The sergeant smirked, rubbing his chin. "If what the guys at the warehouse said is true, this guy took out everyone by himself. We don''t know what else he''s capable of. Let MAX-TAC deal with him. Let them handle the cyberpsycho." Alex smirked under his mask as he listened to the conversation. The voices of the sergeant and officer were so clear to him, it was as if they were standing right next to him. When he heard about the special MAX-TAC unit being called in, he paused to think. Lucy had told him about them once. A special squad trained to catch and kill cyberpsychos, composed of cyberpsychos themselves, recruited by the state. Realizing he didn''t have much time, Alex began formulating a plan. "Hey, Kiwi, you still there?" he asked, activating his communicator. There was silence for a few seconds before Kiwi''s voice came through. "I''m nearby and can see you''re surrounded by cops," she replied calmly, watching the scene from a safe distance. Kiwi was shocked by what was happening. She didn''t fully understand what Alex had planned at the warehouse, but when the shooting started, she reacted immediately. She quickly got into the car and drove to a safer distance to avoid being seen as an accomplice. Alex had warned her in advance: if things got critical, she was to take GIR and leave. However, Kiwi couldn''t just abandon Alex. She only moved a little further away, then, taking GIR up to the roof of a nearby building, from where she could see the scene, she was stunned by what she saw. Alex was standing, surrounded by police cars and illuminated by drones. Meanwhile, in his precarious situation, Alex contacted her through the communicator. "What are you planning to do? There''s no way you can just run; they''ve got you surrounded," Kiwi asked, assessing the situation. "You''re wrong," Alex replied calmly. "I can escape. The question is, how many will I have to kill before they back off." Kiwi shook her head, watching as Alex waited without taking action. She realized that his call wasn''t random. "You''ve already got a plan, don''t you?" she asked. "Yeah, have GIR hack the drones surrounding me. Let me know when he''s done," Alex replied, not revealing all the details. Kiwi turned to GIR, who was sitting on the railing, chewing on candy as he watched the events unfold. She noticed for the first time how often he pulled out candy and was surprised at how much he seemed to have. But this wasn''t the mystery to solve right now. She passed on Alex''s request: "GIR, Alex wants you to hack the drones flying over his position," she said, pointing to the drones illuminating Alex. GIR nodded, gave an "okay" sign, and got to work. With his access to the network, GIR had developed impressive hacking skills, and soon enough, he began taking control of the drones. Kiwi shifted her gaze back to Alex. "What are you planning to do with these drones?" she asked. Alex weighed his options. He knew hacking the drones would give him a chance to escape without causing unnecessary casualties. He looked down at Dylan, whom he still had pinned underfoot, and made his decision: as soon as GIR completed the hack, Dylan''s life would end. "You know, at first I thought about taking you to a nice place where we could have a good time," Alex said with a hint of sadness. "But you decided to run. And now one of your buddies called the cops." Despite the excruciating pain, Dylan tried to stay conscious and focus on what Alex was saying. When Alex mentioned a "nice place," Dylan realized he would have likely been tortured, not just killed. Trying not to show fear, he mustered his last bit of strength and attempted to push Alex''s foot off his chest. "Screw you¡­" he croaked, grabbing at Alex''s leg. Alex felt Dylan struggling to remove his foot, and it amused him. He had killed an avatar of an ancient god that had existed since the beginning of time, and now here he stood, with some low-level thug thinking he could defeat him. Alex chuckled. "Don''t bother. You won''t succeed." Dylan, ignoring everything, strained even harder. His hands trembled with tension, and the veins in his arms bulged from the effort. At that moment, Kiwi''s voice came through the communicator: "Alex, looks like MAX-TAC arrived sooner than expected." Alex lifted his head and saw a large flying truck landing behind the police barricade. Four heavily armored operatives stepped out. This was the elite unit, and they didn''t show up for no reason. These guys specialized in neutralizing cyberpsychos¡ªthose who overloaded their bodies with illegal military-grade chrome. Alex knew that they weren''t much different from cyberpsychos themselves. "Well, Kiwi, how''s it going? " he asked, without taking his eyes off the MAX-TAC operatives, who began spreading out. "All set. GIR is waiting for your signal, " Kiwi replied. "Tell him that as soon as I kill Dylan, he needs to send all the drones here, " Alex said, his gaze settling on Dylan, who continued his futile attempts to escape. After relaying the order, Kiwi noticed how the MAX-TAC operatives started encircling Alex, moving like predators, waiting for the right moment to strike. Watching them, Alex only grinned. "You really think you can catch me? " he asked mockingly, staring down one of the officers. The MAX-TAC operative didn''t respond, simply observing Alex closely, waiting for the perfect moment. Alex realized there would be no idle banter with them and shifted his gaze back to Dylan. It was time to end this scumbag¡ªtoo much time had already been wasted on this matter. "Looks like your time has come, Dylan, " Alex said, his voice growing more menacing. "I can''t say it was a pleasure meeting you. But you''re luckier than your buddies. You''ll just die, while they won''t. " Dylan froze, hearing the harsh, chilling tone in Alex''s voice. A cold sweat ran down his spine as he realized that his life was about to end and that MAX-TAC wouldn''t arrive in time to save him. The realization of inevitable death gave him a second wind, and with desperation, he tried to muster all his strength, struggling to push Alex''s foot off his chest. "Your efforts are in vain, but I admire your persistence, " Alex said, lifting his foot. For a moment, Dylan thought he had managed to push Alex''s foot off, but then he realized Alex had let him go himself. The world seemed to slow down as he saw Alex''s foot coming down toward his chest. The last thing he felt was excruciating pain as his bones shattered, and his internal organs were crushed under the weight of Alex''s foot, which broke through his ribcage. "Damn¡­ "was Dylan''s last thought before he died. Alex stomped down on Dylan''s chest with enough force to crush a truck, driving him into the asphalt. The ground beneath him cracked from the impact, and the MAX-TAC operatives instinctively stepped back to keep their balance. Alex glanced at one of the MAX-TAC members and the police officers, who were still aiming at him. "Thanks for participating in this event, " he said with a slight bow. "My work here is done. Thanks, everyone, for attending the execution of this heretic. Hope to see you again. " The police officers were confused by his words but quickly sprang into action. Their attention was diverted by an officer shouting that the drones had been hacked. Everyone looked up and saw the drones heading toward Alex''s position, where he still stood, bowing. Suddenly, the drones crashed into the ground, triggering a circular explosion. MAX-TAC charged forward, but before they could get close, Alex leaped out of the flames and kneed one of the operatives in the face. The operative was sent flying into a police car. "Not much of an elite squad if they can''t even take one hit, " Alex said mockingly. He looked at the operative who had crashed into the car with a broken jaw and shook his head, unimpressed by the "elite." Suddenly, Alex sensed movement behind him and, tilting his head slightly, saw a mantis-like blade-arm swiping past his face. Grabbing the attacker''s arm, Alex easily threw him over his shoulder, slamming him into the ground. Before his enemy could recover, Alex kicked him, sending him flying into the one whose jaw he had just broken. "Kiwi, get in the car, I''ll be there soon," Alex said, contacting her through the communicator. "Can you shake them off?" Kiwi asked. "Don''t worry. Without the drones, they won''t be able to track me." Alex turned to the remaining members of MAX-TAC, who were preparing to attack. As he slipped his hand into his pocket, everyone around tensed up. He pulled out a black cube, causing confusion among both the police and the operatives. "Thanks for the good time, but as they say, all good things must come to an end," Alex said before throwing the cube to the ground. The cube fell in slow motion, and as soon as it touched the ground, a bright light erupted from it. For those watching from a distance, like Kiwi, the light illuminated the entire street, causing her to squint. When Kiwi realized that Alex had vanished, she grabbed GIR under her arm and headed for the car. After placing him in the back seat, she settled into the front and relaxed, closing her eyes. She didn''t have to wait long. The sound of the car door opening caught her attention. When she opened her eyes, she saw Alex in his usual outfit, which surprised her. "How did you change so quickly? And how did you even have a spare outfit with you?" Kiwi suddenly asked, looking at Alex in confusion. Alex smiled, realizing he had completely forgotten about that. Out of habit, he had changed into his cultist attire, but he knew Kiwi had likely been watching him. Deciding to joke, he began speaking in an overly fanatical tone: "It''s all magic. After I devoted myself to the great Flying Spaghetti Monster, he blessed me in exchange for my faith." Kiwi just stared at him, unsure how to respond to such words. She frowned, hearing Alex''s exaggeratedly pious tone, and sighed, realizing he was spouting nonsense to cover up how he''d really changed clothes. She recalled how he had once opened up to her about his past work. "Whatever you say," Kiwi replied, turning away. Alex smirked, satisfied that his distraction had worked. He started the engine and glanced at Kiwi. "Where should I drop you off?" "Just take me home; I''ll handle the rest," she said, sending him the address. The ride was relatively quiet, aside from GIR rustling candy wrappers and giggling at funny videos. Alex stopped across the street from Kiwi''s house and turned off the engine. "I''ll send the money as soon as I sell the data," she said, looking at him. "No rush. If any new jobs come up, call me¡ªI''ll help," Alex smiled. Kiwi nodded and stepped out. Alex watched her until she disappeared around the corner. Then, he drove off, feeling in a good mood. Parking at the megabuilding, he grabbed GIR by the head and headed for the elevator, humming a tune. When he reached his apartment and opened the door, he found Gloria standing in the doorway with a stern expression. "Where have you been?" she asked sharply. Alex glanced at the girls behind her: Valery, looking guilty, and Rebecca, grinning widely. Lucy wasn''t there, probably at work. He looked back at Gloria, unsure why she seemed so upset. "Took a job with Kiwi, and now I''m back," he answered with a light smile, taking a step toward Gloria, but she raised her hand, stopping him from getting closer. Alex glanced at Valery again, who was trying to signal something to him with her hands and whispering. But he couldn''t understand either the gestures or the words. Rebecca, of course, wasn''t going to help. Deciding not to torture himself with guesses, he turned to Gloria. "Are you sure you were just working?" she asked suspiciously. "Yeah, like I said," Alex nodded. Gloria let out a heavy sigh, grabbed a tablet, and showed him a news report. As Alex looked at the screen, he felt the corners of his mouth twitch. The anchors were discussing an incident involving his confrontation with the police and MAX-TAC members. Footage showed a person wearing a mask identical to his, leading the journalists to speculate about the emergence of a new gang in the city. "It was an accident," Alex said innocently. Gloria rolled her eyes. She wasn''t angry¡ªmore annoyed. The anchor had somehow obtained footage from the cameras, showing Alex in his cult member guise. She had promised Hephaestus that she wouldn''t allow a cult to form in this world. "Why did you use that disguise?" she asked, raising an eyebrow. Alex realized that Hephaestus had asked Gloria to keep an eye on him to prevent him from causing chaos. "It was an impulse. It just happened," Alex replied in an innocent tone, wrapping his arms around Gloria''s waist. Gloria sighed and leaned against him, deciding not to bring the topic up again. She found comfort in his embrace, and the more time they spent together, the more she grew attached to him. "Are you hungry?" Gloria asked, resting her head on his shoulder. "A little, after everything that happened," Alex smiled. Gloria smiled back and led him to the kitchen, passing by Valery and Rebecca, who were watching them. Valery looked relieved, while Rebecca continued to smile. Alex sat down at the table and watched as Gloria began to cook. He enjoyed this peaceful atmosphere and was glad he could help Gloria cope with the pain she had been suffering. Alex fell into thought, but soon Gloria placed a plate in front of him and sat down beside him. He smiled and started eating. To be continued... Chapter 102 - 102: New Side Job from Padre Alex sat at the table, enjoying the dinner Gloria had prepared. No matter the ingredients, food made by a loved one always seemed tastier, even if it was made from synthetic products. Gloria sat beside him, watching as Alex eagerly devoured each spoonful. It always pleased her to see him enjoy her cooking so much. She was initially surprised when Alex once mentioned that he didn''t need to eat. However, he added that he would never pass up good food, and ever since then, she had made an effort to cook the best meals she could. Catching her gaze, Alex turned his head and smiled. ?As soon as Yamato''s feeling better, I''ll take you all to eat at Mama Mia''s. That''s where you''ll find real, natural food,? he said with a nod. Gloria smiled but didn''t comment on his suggestion. Deep down, she had long wanted to visit the world where gods walked among humans and meet the goddesses in person. Talking to them via projection was one thing, but meeting them face-to-face would be something entirely different. Rebecca, having heard the mention of food, immediately perked up, her eyes gleaming with excitement. Meanwhile, Valery, who was watching her show and oblivious to everything around her, suddenly tuned in at the mention of another world. She turned her head toward Alex, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. When she first learned who Alex really was, her shock had been beyond words. And when he admitted that he carried the title of ?Demon King,? at first she thought it was a joke. But after finding out it was true, her excitement only grew. Instead of fear, she felt joy¡ªafter all, in her world, demon kings weren''t always evil. Finishing his meal, Alex leaned back in his chair with a satisfied look, patting his stomach. Despite not needing to eat, he still enjoyed delicious meals and sweets that reminded him of his past world. Gloria, noticing that Alex was done, quietly took his plate and put it in the sink. She then poured him a cup of coffee and placed it in front of him. He smiled gratefully, knowing that the questions were about to begin. And he wasn''t wrong. No sooner had he brought the cup to his lips than Rebecca was already sitting beside him, her eyes sparkling with impatience. ?Come on, tell us what happened!? she demanded with a wide grin. Rebecca had been eager for the details ever since she saw the news about the incident. She was especially intrigued by the fact that Alex appeared in his outfit as a member of the Flying Spaghetti Monster cult. She had liked that costume for a while now and had often asked Alex to make her one, but Gloria always strictly forbade any hints of creating a cult. Now Rebecca had the perfect chance to learn all the juicy details. ?Don''t keep me waiting!? she added impatiently, having waited long enough for Alex to finish eating, since Gloria forbade such conversations during meals. Alex sighed, took a sip of his coffee, and set the cup down on the table. The moment his hand left the mug, he was already prepared to say whatever nonsense necessary to avoid revealing the real reason behind the events. Valery, sensing something interesting was about to happen, quickly set aside her tablet and scooted closer to the table. Her eyes sparkled with anticipation. ?Well, you see, Kiwi offered me an easy job. I thought, why not? So I grabbed ninja-Gir and set out to make some money,? Alex began, gesturing toward Gir. Everyone turned to look at Gir, who was sitting in the corner in his ninja outfit, showing no intention of changing out of it. Noticing their stares, he made a ninja gesture and said, ?Nin-Nin.? No one paid much attention to him since their return, as if he had truly become invisible, like a real ninja. The girls had only laughed at Gir''s new outfit when Alex sent them a photo, finding it cute. ?And then what?? Valery asked impatiently, staring at Alex. Alex took another sip of coffee, cleared his throat, and continued: ?After we got the data, Kiwi mentioned that a gang meeting was happening nearby. Being the curious person I am, I got interested in how it all works, so I decided to check it out up close.? ?A curious demon,? Rebecca teased with a smirk. ?Yeah, a curious demon,? Alex agreed with a shrug. ?So I decided to take a closer look.? Gloria sighed softly, knowing that his curiosity always got him into trouble. She was aware that Alex had become a mercenary out of interest in the city''s happenings. However, that didn''t explain why he had once again put on the cultist costume. She narrowed her eyes, still staring at Alex. ?And why did you wear the cultist outfit?? she asked, not breaking eye contact. Alex hesitated, quickly sifting through possible excuses in his mind. ?Well, I just didn''t want to be recognized. It was the first thing that came to mind,? he replied, trying to keep a straight face and shrugging. Rebecca started to suspect the real reason behind his actions. She had begun to have her doubts from the moment she saw the news report. Gloria wasn''t entirely convinced either, knowing full well from the goddesses that Alex was a chaotic guy. He could lounge on the couch carefree for half a day, then suddenly get up and cause a whole bunch of trouble. Seeing no one was commenting on his story, Alex decided to continue spinning his tale with the same playful smile on his face. ?Long story short, I decided to watch how these gangsters conduct their business. Turns out the beams in the warehouse were pretty weak, and I fell right into the middle of their gathering,? Alex said with genuine amusement. Rebecca burst out laughing, imagining him actually falling off a beam. Gloria sighed, realizing that Alex had probably sought out trouble on purpose. Valery, on the other hand, eagerly awaited the most exciting part¡ªthe shootout that had been mentioned in the news. ?As soon as I hit the floor, those idiots immediately pointed their guns at me. But, being polite, I introduced myself and said I was there by accident. Naturally, they didn''t listen and started shooting,? Alex said, feigning sadness and even wiping away a fake tear. Gloria rolled her eyes, knowing he had probably enjoyed being shot at. She recalled the incident with the stolen limousine and knew he had had a great time back then too. This was no different. ?Well, since they started shooting, I figured I could ''shoot'' back¡ªbut with knives,? Alex smiled, and a mischievous glint appeared in his eyes. That smile confirmed to Gloria that he had indeed enjoyed the situation. She had long realized that Alex seemed to have two sides: one that was kind and caring, and another that was chaotic and reckless. Rebecca, hearing about the knives, started laughing again, while Valery, on the other hand, was practically glowing with admiration. ?And how did it end with the police surrounding you and MAX-TAC being sent after you?? Gloria asked, narrowing her eyes. ?While I was dealing with the rest of them, a few idiots decided to run. I called after them, ''Why are you running?'' but they ignored me. So, I caught up to them and landed on top of their car¡ªwhich, by the way, flipped over. And when I asked one of them why they were running, he spat in my face, so I had to kill him,? Alex said, as if it were the most mundane thing in the world. Rebecca laughed even harder but felt a slight irritation at having missed such an event. She promised herself that next time, no matter the cost, she would go with him. Gloria just shook her head and took a sip of coffee. She didn''t judge him for killing the gang members¡ªthey certainly weren''t good people. However, she didn''t support it either. She held her own opinion but didn''t impose it on Alex. ?So, you had fun?? Gloria asked suddenly, looking at him. ?Of course I had fun. It''s not every day you end up in a shootout between two gangs,? Alex replied without thinking. Then he realized he had said too much and met Gloria''s gaze, who was looking at him with a crooked smile. He understood that he had slipped up. It was like a scene from a movie, where the main character accidentally ends up caught between two sides. And today, his dream had come true. Plus, he killed his target and enjoyed every moment of it. ?The important thing is you weren''t hurt,? Gloria said with a sigh, knowing it was pointless to scold him. Alex pulled her close, hugging and gently stroking her back. Gloria pressed against him, burying her nose in his neck, savoring the tender moment. ?It''ll take more than a few bullets to hurt me,? Alex said with a smirk. Gloria rolled her eyes, knowing full well that even though he was strong, she would still care for him and worry about his safety. Then Alex stood up and headed to his workshop. Rebecca immediately took advantage of the moment, jumping on his back like a backpack. Once they reached the workshop, Alex walked over to his desk and turned on the monitor. ?Are you going to tell me what really happened there?? Rebecca asked, peeking over his shoulder and teasingly licking his neck. Feeling her touch and hearing her question, Alex just opened a file with photos. One of them¡ªlabeled Dylan¡ªwas crossed out. At first, Rebecca didn''t understand what was going on, but then her eyes widened in realization. She instantly figured out who those five people were. Or rather, who the four remaining people were now. ?Are they who I think they are?? she asked, pointing at the photos on the screen. Alex carefully lifted her off his back and sat her on his lap. Rebecca leaned against him, waiting for his answer. ?Yes, it''s them. Four more to go, and then I''ll feel at ease,? he said in a grim tone. Rebecca raised her head, meeting his gloomy gaze, and wrapped her arms around his neck. ?Shouldn''t it be Gloria who feels at ease?? she asked, gently touching his nose with hers. Alex sighed heavily, realizing why Rebecca had asked that question. Gloria still had no idea who was responsible for her accident, and any mention of it would only reopen old wounds that had just started to heal. She still cried in her sleep from time to time, making Alex''s heart ache. Reviving David could lead to serious consequences. In the world of Danmachi, there''s a reincarnation system, and everyone who dies is reborn in that world. But here, in this other universe, the process was different. David''s soul had likely already been reincarnated in a new world, and he was possibly a teenager by now, living his own life. Interfering with the flow of time could lead to catastrophic consequences. ?Gloria doesn''t know who''s responsible for her accident, but I can''t stand the fact that those bastards are still alive and enjoying life,? Alex said through clenched teeth, barely containing his rage. Rebecca pressed herself closer to him, understanding his pain. It was hard for her to watch Gloria suffer, and she knew Alex was willing to go to great lengths for justice. Her embrace helped him relax and forget, even if just for a moment, about those who had caused so much pain. ?Everything will be fine. I''ll help you with this,? she said softly, kissing him on the nose. Alex smiled at her words. He never saw himself as a savior whose mission was to rid the world of evil. But he believed that sometimes, you had to act, even if it didn''t make you a hero. He always saw saving worlds as his duty, a job he did without too much fanfare. Although his jokes often left others baffled, he never harmed the innocent. ?Of course, because causing trouble together is always more fun,? he teased, cupping Rebecca''s cheeks. Alex kissed her on the nose and then started blowing air at her. At first, Rebecca was amused, but when he increased the airflow, her face twisted into a grimace, and she playfully bit his cheek. Alex, maintaining his composure, began tickling her, and she couldn''t hold back her laughter, wriggling in his arms. In an attempt to fight back, Rebecca tried tickling him in return, but it had no effect, forcing her to search for other ways to stop him. Laughter filled the workshop until they both were out of breath. Eventually, when Alex stopped, Rebecca sat with her hair disheveled, breathing heavily, and looked at him with a mischievous glint in her eyes. She suddenly took the offensive, kissing him passionately. What happened next in the workshop stayed between them. The next morning, contrary to the usual ritual where Rebecca would start chewing on his arm or face, Alex was woken by a phone call. Half asleep, he fumbled for his phone and answered: ?Psychiatric Hospital ''Happiness.'' If you''re too happy, we''ll fix that,? Alex mumbled. Laughter on the other end made him wake up completely. ?As always, Alex, your sense of humor is top-notch,? said a familiar voice. Alex immediately recognized it and sat up abruptly. Rebecca, who had been sleeping on him, fell onto the bed and, turning over, snuggled against Lucy. ?What can I do for you, Holy Father?? Alex asked with a smile. ?Son, how many times do I have to tell you, don''t call me that. I''m retired. Just call me Padre,? he laughed in response. Alex enjoyed teasing Sebastian by calling him Holy Father, and he continued doing it, knowing that it wasn''t exactly to Sebastian''s liking, but without any malice. ?So, what brings you to me today, Padre?? Alex asked, leveling his tone a bit. ?There''s a job where I could use your skills,? Padre replied calmly. Intrigued, Alex raised an eyebrow, anticipating another adventure. ?The Valentino gang has a few bad sheep that decided to engage in some rather unpleasant business at one of the abandoned warehouses. This doesn''t fit with the family''s policy.? ?Valentino? Don''t they market themselves more as a big family than a gang?? Alex asked, raising an eyebrow. ?You''re right, but like in any family, there can be rotten apples. One of the guys, Loka, and his associates decided to split off and set up a drug den and brothel there,? Padre explained. ?I see. So, what do you need me to do?? Alex asked, already planning his approach. ?Gustavo requested that everything be handled discreetly,? Padre added. Alex thought for a second, trying to figure out how to handle this without anyone suspecting the Valentinos. ?Well, let''s make it look like the work of some axe-wielding maniac or whatever maniacs usually use,? Alex muttered with almost indifference. ?Sorry to drag you into this, son,? Padre said with a hint of regret in his voice. ?It''s fine. You helped me with Valerie, so I owe you one. Besides, I''ll only take half the usual fee for this,? Alex replied with a smirk. He knew something interesting awaited him. Padre sighed heavily on the other end, realizing that Alex wasn''t too concerned about his request. It bothered Padre to ask for such a favor. To him, Alex always seemed like a kind and calm young man, and Padre especially appreciated how Alex cared for those he considered family. In that, they were alike. ?How''s Gloria doing?? Padre asked suddenly. Alex sighed deeply. Gloria was still struggling to cope with her son''s loss, and it would be a long time before she came to terms with it, but she was getting better. ?She''s doing a bit better. She set a goal for herself ¡ª to scatter David''s ashes on the moon, and I''m helping her ease that burden,? Alex replied with a light sigh. ?You''re doing a good thing, Alex,? Padre said warmly. ?It''s my duty to take care of her,? Alex smiled. They spoke a bit more, going over the details of the job and the location of the warehouse, and then Alex ended the call. Turning his head, he locked eyes with Lucy and Rebecca, who were already awake and watching him intently. ?Who was that?? Lucy asked, nudging Rebecca, who was lying on her. Alex stretched, got up from the couch, and started getting dressed, deciding to tell the girls about the job he''d been offered. ?That was Padre. He offered me some work,? Alex said, buttoning his shirt. Rebecca jumped off the couch, shrugged off his t-shirt she''d been using as pajamas, and started getting dressed too. ?What kind of job?? she asked, pulling on her pants. ?A couple of scumbags in the Valentino family decided to start dealing drugs and get into human trafficking,? Alex replied, popping a candy into his mouth. Lucy raised an eyebrow in surprise. She didn''t expect that such people could emerge from the Valentinos, who were always known as a close-knit family that protected each other and didn''t harm people in their territory. ?I didn''t think the Valentinos would have such rotten elements,? she muttered. ?As they say, there''s always one black sheep in the family¡­ or in this case, a few rotten ones,? Alex sighed. Lucy nodded, understanding that even in the tightest-knit family, there''s always someone who feels left out. Rebecca, on the other hand, wasn''t too concerned with such things¡ªshe was just looking forward to putting a few extra holes in those bastards. ?So, what''s the plan?? Lucy asked, getting up from the couch and starting to dress as well. Alex thought for a moment before answering. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?First, we eat to build up some strength. I don''t know how long we''ll have to wait before all the scumbags gather at the warehouse.? Heading downstairs, Alex didn''t see Valerie and realized she''d gotten even lazier since moving in with him. Now she either slept until noon or stayed up watching her shows all night and slept half the day. The only one in the living room was G.I.R., watching a morning comedy show. Hearing footsteps, he turned and raised his paw in greeting, not taking his eyes off the glass of milkshake he was holding. Alex pulled some food from the fridge, heated it, and set it on the table. Breakfast started in complete silence. ?What should I take with me for the mission?? Rebecca asked, breaking the silence. Alex stroked his chin, remembering that he had recently prepared something for her but hadn''t had the chance to give it to her yet. With a smile, he looked at her, anticipating her reaction. ?I have a surprise for you, my little gremlin,? he said affectionately. Rebecca, who was currently stuffing food into her mouth, froze, staring at him in surprise. But as soon as she realized that Alex had prepared something special for her, her eyes lit up with joy. ?What did you make for me?? she asked after swallowing her food. ?Go to the workshop and open my cabinet. There are two cases in there, and one of them is yours,? Alex replied mysteriously, leaving out the details. Rebecca quickly finished eating and, not wasting any time, dashed to the workshop. Lucy raised an eyebrow, watching her, and then turned her gaze to Alex, who was smiling at the rushing Rebecca. ?And grab the second case with the eagle!? he called after her. Alex smirked, shaking his head. This impatient gremlin always went crazy when it came to weapons. Ever since they started living together, she had been constantly begging him for magical weapons, but Alex knew that could end badly. He had no doubt that if he gave her something too powerful, she would blow up half the city. ?What did you make for her?? Lucy asked, drawing his attention. Alex grinned and casually replied, ?Vacuum bullets. Just for her.? Lucy sighed at Alex''s carefree tone. Rebecca was already too chaotic, and Lucy was always the first to oppose Rebecca''s requests to create magical weapons for her. From the very beginning, Lucy thought it was too dangerous, and the current situation was no exception. ?Do you realize that could be dangerous?? Lucy asked with concern in her voice. ?They''re just vacuum bullets with a small effective range,? Alex tried to reassure her. ?She won''t destroy anything.? Lucy didn''t believe a word. Rebecca was the kind of person who could make even a stick start shooting if she wanted. Lucy sighed and decided to leave it to Alex''s conscience¡ªsince he had chosen to give Rebecca the weapon, he could deal with the consequences when she got into trouble. ?And what''s in the second case?? she asked, taking Alex''s hand. At this question, Alex smiled broadly. He had enthusiastically taken on the creation of this item after G.I.R. mentioned the Imperium universe. And now that he had some free time, he had finally finished his project. ?It''s for G.I.R. A couple of trinkets,? Alex said, clearly pleased with himself. Lucy noticed his satisfied smile and realized he had created something strange again. She remembered the moment from yesterday when she saw G.I.R. in a ninja costume¡ªit was really cute. Now she was curious about what Alex had come up with for their robo-dog this time. ?And what exactly did you make for him?? she asked, moving closer, clearly trying to get Alex to reveal the secret. Alex smiled at her attempt. He didn''t mind sharing, but he needed to make sure G.I.R. didn''t find out just yet. He leaned in closer to Lucy''s ear, causing her to blush slightly at his proximity. Even though they showered together and slept in the same bed, Lucy still felt shy about his displays of affection. ?Do you remember when G.I.R. quoted the Codex of the Imperium?? Alex whispered. Lucy pondered for a moment, and then her eyes widened at the memory. G.I.R. shouting about the glory of the Emperor and the greatness of the Imperium¡ªhow could she forget? She realized that Alex had made something from that universe for him. At first, Lucy had been skeptical about G.I.R.''s obsession, but she never tried to talk him out of it. ?You mean you made something based on that?? Lucy asked, surprised, in a whisper. Alex nodded with a wide smile, prompting another sigh from Lucy. She understood that Alex was further fueling G.I.R.''s obsession and already feared what would happen when they went on a mission, especially if G.I.R. got what he had been asking for all along. She had already seen his disappointed face when he tried to convince her to help persuade Alex to make him a weapon. And each time, she had refused. ?I found it!? Rebecca shouted, rushing in with two cases in her hands. Alex quickly stashed them in his inventory, and Rebecca immediately jumped on him, demanding her "new toy" back. At first, she threatened him, then tried to seduce him by whispering something in his ear, but Alex remained steadfast. He didn''t want to give her the vacuum bullets just yet, knowing she would probably try to dismantle them. He already had a plan¡ªto promise her that he would make a special weapon inventory so she could carry it with her. After they finished breakfast, the team began to prepare for their mission to deal with the troublemakers. To be continued¡­ Chapter 103 - 103: Rest Before the Mission While Alex and Lucy were having breakfast, his thoughts revolved around how to arrange everything so that the police or other services wouldn''t think that the Valentino gang was involved in the crime. There were several options, but they all ultimately led back to the Cult of the Flying Spaghetti Monster, which Alex wasn''t ready to reveal to the public yet. His face had already been exposed to Maine''s group and twice to Kiwi, forcing him to act more cautiously. Alex slightly turned his head and locked eyes with Rebecca, who was clearly annoyed that he hadn''t revealed what he had prepared for her. When she noticed him looking, she dramatically puffed out her cheeks and turned away. ?Don''t be mad. Once we arrive, I''ll give it to you,? Alex said with a light smile. Rebecca, refusing to respond, puffed her cheeks even more and turned away, muttering to herself about how he teased her and then ruined all the fun. She was especially irritated because she hadn''t managed to peek inside the case before Alex stashed it away. ?Stingy Alex,? she continued, glaring at him as if she could burn him with her eyes. Lucy watched the scene with a soft smile. She knew Alex well and understood that he always liked to spoil his family members. Yes, he could be strict when it came to training or safety, but he always did his best to pamper the girls. The fact that he took the case from Rebecca only meant that he didn''t want her to accidentally hurt herself, and he was probably already planning to offer her something else to make up for it. ?Becca, don''t pout. I''ll give it to you when we get there,? Alex said, taking her hand. Rebecca jerked her hand away and huffed, but she was secretly sneaking glances at him, trying to figure out if he was mad. Alex wasn''t upset with her; he knew how much she loved weapons and was confident her passion for new "toys" was like an addiction. He gently took her hand again and didn''t let her pull away. ?Listen, Becca, if you stop sulking, I''ll make you the same kind of inventory I have, just for your ''babies,''? Alex said with a mischievous grin. Rebecca''s eyes lit up, and she was already imagining pulling out a massive gun from her pocket and shooting at enemies. Her expression changed instantly¡ªthere was no trace of annoyance anymore, and now she giggled like a crazed gremlin. ?Is it still too late to ask you to marry me?? she asked, her eyes gleaming. Lucy shook her head, watching the exchange. The moment Alex gave Rebecca anything related to weapons, her mood shifted from grumpy to ecstatic. The thought of marriage also crossed Lucy''s mind, and like any girl, she dreamed of it being a special day. But knowing her boyfriend was the Demon King who traveled between universes, it would likely end up absurdly ridiculous. ?As soon as you''re ready, I''ll make you a ring,? Alex said, giving a thumbs-up. Rebecca blushed, hiding her face in her braids, and embarrassed, kicked Alex''s leg before turning away. Her dream was simple: to start a family and live happily with the one she loved. After finding that person, she felt much better, and the nightmares that used to plague her had disappeared. But she was still shy when it came to Alex''s sweet gestures. ?All right, enough flirting,? Lucy said, breaking up their little romantic moment. Alex laughed and pulled Lucy into a hug, making sure she also felt loved. She wrapped her arms around his neck, resting her chin on his shoulder, and shot a victorious glance at Rebecca, who was still peeking out from behind her braids. Lucy''s gaze said it all: this time, she had won their silent battle for Alex''s attention. Rebecca squinted her eyes and gritted her teeth in frustration but didn''t give up. After finishing breakfast, Alex and the girls started getting ready. As usual, Rebecca tried to take an entire arsenal with her, but Alex stopped her just in time, telling her that one sniper rifle would be enough for the mission. He didn''t want Rebecca to turn the warehouse into a fireworks show. They were also joined by G.I.R., who was sulking because he hadn''t finished watching his morning show. ?You can finish later,? Alex said, turning off the TV to stop the noise. But G.I.R. continued grumbling until Alex reminded him that he could stream the show online. Once he got access to the channel, G.I.R. instantly calmed down, and Alex just shook his head, once again realizing that giving him access to the internet hadn''t been the brightest idea. ?You coming or what?? Rebecca shouted from the hallway. ?On my way! G.I.R. didn''t want to leave until he finished watching his dumb show,? Alex replied, joining the girls at the door. Lucy and Rebecca exchanged glances at the now-silent G.I.R., who was lost in his show, occasionally letting out strange giggles. Alex shook his head, not wanting to delay any further, and headed for the door. Once they made it to the parking lot, he opened the car door and tossed G.I.R. onto the backseat like a bag of groceries. Meanwhile, a silent stare-down began between Lucy and Rebecca¡ªthey were deciding who would get the front passenger seat and who would end up in the back. Rebecca looked away for a second, and Lucy took advantage of the moment to claim the seat next to Alex. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?Clever cat,? Rebecca thought, gritting her teeth. Lucy smirked at her, but Rebecca quickly came up with a plan. With a huff, she circled around the car and sat directly on Alex''s lap. Flashing a defiant look at Lucy, she acted as if she''d won the ultimate victory. Alex was momentarily taken aback by her move. Not that he minded, but this way of riding could be dangerous for ordinary people. Then again, for him, it wasn''t much of a risk, especially since his car was so sturdy that it could ram through the moon and still be intact. ?You know this is dangerous, right?? Alex asked, raising an eyebrow as he adjusted Rebecca to make her more comfortable. ?My boyfriend is the Demon King. I''ll be fine; I know you''ll protect me,? Rebecca said, leaning against him. Alex just shook his head. She was right¡ªhe''d never let anything happen to her. But overconfidence could be dangerous. Even he never let his guard down in battle because things could go sideways at any moment, and that meant always being prepared. Noticing that Alex wasn''t against her move, Rebecca shot a triumphant look at Lucy. Lucy rolled her eyes and turned away. ?Alright, let''s go,? Alex said, starting the engine. Rebecca, comfortably perched on Alex''s lap, began chewing on some candy she had pulled from his pocket. Alex drove slowly, enjoying the ride, and soon they arrived at a spot near the warehouse. He spotted a building with a good vantage point over the warehouse and parked in an alley. When they got out of the car, G.I.R. stayed inside, still giggling at his show. Alex opened the back door, grabbed G.I.R. by the head, and pulled him out. ?So, who wants to be the princess, and who''s the koala?? Alex asked, glancing at the girls. Lucy and Rebecca exchanged glances and decided to settle the matter with a game of rock-paper-scissors. Lucy won, and she happily approached Alex with her arms wide open, ready for him to pick her up. Rebecca, pouting, climbed onto his back, resting her chin on his shoulder. ?Come here, my moon princess,? Alex said with a smile, lifting Lucy into his arms. Meanwhile, G.I.R., having finished watching his show, looked around in confusion until he noticed Lucy and Rebecca clinging to Alex. Alex turned to him. ?Hold onto my leg,? he ordered. G.I.R. obediently wrapped his arms around Alex''s leg and stood on his shoe. After making sure everyone was securely holding on, Alex crouched down and, with a powerful jump, pushed off the wall and launched into the air. A few leaps later, they landed on the roof. G.I.R. looked slightly annoyed, as Alex had been jumping with the very leg he was holding onto. After setting Lucy down, Alex walked to the edge of the roof and cast an illusion that hid them from prying eyes. ?Now we just wait for all the idiots to gather in the warehouse,? he said, watching the guards. From his inventory, he pulled out a few chairs and a small table with snacks. It looked more like a picnic than a stakeout mission. Rebecca immediately plopped into a chair, satisfied with the food, while Lucy moved to the edge of the roof to keep an eye on the warehouse. Alex set up a chair for her, and after giving him a quick kiss on the cheek, she sat down to observe. ?How did you make it so they can''t see us?? Rebecca asked, her mouth full of snacks. Alex thought for a moment about how to explain it simply. Lucy also turned her head, waiting for his response. His explanations were usually too complex for her. ?Imagine it like a one-way mirror in a police station. We can see them, but they can''t see us. To them, the roof looks empty,? Alex said, stroking his chin. The girls nodded, grasping the concept. Lucy continued watching the warehouse, even hacking into the surveillance systems of the nearby buildings to get multiple angles on the warehouse. Rebecca lounged in her chair, munching on snacks, while G.I.R. cozily settled onto Lucy''s lap. Alex, knowing they had plenty of time before the main target showed up, pulled out his notebook and started jotting down ideas for worlds he wanted to visit. ?That world would be interesting,? he thought, writing down a name. As Alex continued noting his thoughts on different worlds, he gradually shifted his focus to ideas about borrowing weapons from various figures. Knowing himself, Alex realized he would probably never return anything he ?borrowed.? A sly grin spread across his face, and in the next moment, he burst into an evil laugh, reminiscent of a villain from a low-budget movie. Lucy, hearing this, turned her head and saw Alex scribbling in his notebook, laughing like a mad scientist. She just shook her head, once again reminded that her boyfriend was a bit strange. ?Why are you laughing like a maniac? Did you come up with something for me? If so, I''ll kiss you all over right now,? Rebecca grumbled, turning her head toward Alex. Alex cleared his throat, realizing he had gotten too carried away with his plans to steal weapons for his collection. He glanced at Rebecca, who was clearly expecting an explanation, and then at Lucy, who sighed heavily. Closing his notebook, Alex decided not to reveal his sinister schemes. Even though Rebecca adored firearms, Alex preferred melee weapons¡ªwhether he planned to use them or just wanted them in his collection. ?Sorry, I was just thinking about the worlds I want to visit,? Alex said a bit sheepishly, trying not to give away his real thoughts. Rebecca''s eyes lit up, and she immediately jumped off her seat, settling onto his lap. She was eager to hear what other worlds existed. She already knew about Alex''s world when he''d told her about it, and she was dying to dive into dungeons and shoot monsters. But of course, her interests didn''t end there. Lucy, who was keeping an eye on the warehouse, overheard the conversation about other worlds and started listening too. She used to dream of escaping to the Moon, to leave this city behind forever, but ever since Alex came into her life, her dreams had changed. Now, she wanted to spend a lot of time with him and travel through many worlds. If the Moon had once seemed unreachable, Alex made that dream feel more real, closer, as if she could just reach out and touch it. ?Come on, stop stalling! Tell us about the other worlds!? Rebecca said impatiently, fidgeting on his lap. Alex adjusted her to sit more comfortably, so she wouldn''t accidentally make things awkward for him, and began stroking her head. He decided to tell them about two worlds he wanted to visit. ?There are two cities I plan to see,? Alex started with a slight smile, lighting a cigarette. He changed the scent so it wouldn''t bother Rebecca, who often complained about it. Rebecca was about to snatch the cigarette away, but when she didn''t smell the usual unpleasant odor, she froze in surprise. Seeing Alex''s half-smile, she realized he''d altered the scent just for her, and with a grin, she playfully bumped her head against his chest. ?What cities?? Lucy asked, now paying attention to the conversation. Exhaling the smoke upward so as not to annoy Rebecca, Alex began to explain. ?One of them is underwater, and the other is high up in the sky,? he said with a playful smile. ?But the most interesting part is that these cities exist in the same universe, but in different timelines.? Lucy and Rebecca exchanged puzzled looks, clearly not understanding what he meant. What did "same universe, but different timelines" mean? To them, it sounded completely foreign. Alex noticed their confusion and decided to simplify. ?Imagine a tree. The trunk is the start of the universe, and each branch is its development. Every choice we make is a new branch. That''s how new timelines form, where you could make one decision or another,? Alex explained. Lucy was the first to grasp the concept and began to ponder. ?So, in one timeline, you''re my boyfriend, and in another, you''re not?? she asked, narrowing her eyes slightly. ?Unfortunately, no,? Alex replied with a smirk. ?I''m unique. From the moment I appeared in this timeline, it branched off from the main one and started growing independently.? Rebecca waved her hand dismissively, not wanting to delve into complicated explanations. She was far more interested in the two cities, one underwater and the other in the sky. ?Enough of this complicated nonsense. I want to hear about the cities!? she said, grabbing Alex by the cheeks to keep him from going too deep into his thoughts. Alex looked at Rebecca, who had grabbed his cheeks, and realized it was probably best not to dive too far into his reflections¡ªthere was a time for everything. As usual, he preferred to deal with problems as they arose. Maybe the solution would be simpler than he thought. Smiling, Alex decided to move on to the story of the two cities. ?The first city underwater is called Rapture. And how should I put this¡­ it''s not that different from Night City,? Alex said with a crooked smile. He began telling them about Rapture, an underwater city that was like a mirror image of their world, except that instead of implants, they used plasmids that altered people''s DNA, giving them various abilities¡ªfrom telekinesis to fire attacks. Rebecca listened to his story and frowned. Her confusion was apparent: why would Alex want to visit a place so similar to Night City, with the only difference being that it was underwater? Lucy also gave him a skeptical look, as if she were staring at some strange creature, eager to leap from one disaster to another. ?And what''s the city in the sky?? Lucy asked, clearly hoping the second city would be something more inspiring. Alex sighed, understanding their reaction. They wanted to escape Night City, not find themselves in another similar place. However, Alex wanted to see the underwater city for its beauty and to help those who had become victims of experiments¡ªespecially the little sisters who had been turned into monsters. He hated seeing children suffer and was willing to do whatever it took to save them. But now wasn''t the time for such thoughts. ?The second city is called Columbia,? he began with a smile. ?It can either be seen as paradise or hell¡ªdepending on how you look at it. It was built by a fanatical, God-fearing leader who eventually decides to launch a crusade.? Alex remembered his first impressions of Columbia¡ªthe grandeur of its architecture, the flights through the sky, but also the same tangled world of parallel realities that made newcomers'' heads spin. He briefly mentioned the deep-seated racism embedded in the city''s society, frozen in the era of the Civil War. And of course, he mentioned Elizabeth¡ªthe girl with the unique ability to travel between universes. ?So you just want to go there for her, huh?? Rebecca smirked, catching the main thread in his story. Alex grimaced. Elizabeth was definitely interesting, but her sharp change in character as events unfolded made him wonder. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to save her, but... ?Her own father locked her in a tower and uses her powers to fuel the city. And this same man is the leader of the whole racist society,? Alex shrugged. Lucy understood his motives: Alex wanted to save the unfortunate girl imprisoned by her own father. She had yet to realize that the father who sold her and the father who locked her in the tower were the same person. Rebecca thought for a moment, then her eyes lit up, and a mischievous smile appeared on her face. ?So, you''re planning to rescue a princess like a true knight?? she asked with a sly grin. Alex nearly choked. His ?knighthood? was limited to caring for those close to him, but he wasn''t opposed to causing chaos if things got boring. Lucy, smirking, added: ?Don''t forget, he''s the Demon King. He''s probably going there to kidnap the princess,? she teased. Alex instinctively nodded without thinking. The simplest way to save Elizabeth really would be to kidnap her. Rebecca burst into laughter, imagining how it would all play out, and immediately decided she would record the moment on video. ?Don''t get ahead of yourself,? Alex stopped her, pinching her nose slightly. ?We need to wait until Yamato is repaired before we can go.? Rebecca, with puffed-up cheeks, swatted his hand away but immediately bit his neck in retaliation. Alex shook his head, puzzled by her antics. ?Though, I agree, causing chaos in a fanatical city and rescuing a princess from a tower does sound like a perfect task for a Demon King,? he smirked. Lucy rolled her eyes, while Rebecca made big, sad eyes, as if she would cry if Alex didn''t take her with him. Unable to resist, he promised to take her along when they ventured to that world. Maybe they could even help Booker avoid his grim fate. Alex decided to continue telling them more about both cities to pass the time until evening, when it would be time to execute the next plan. To be continued¡­ Chapter 104 - 104: First Experience as a Maniac While Alex was telling stories about the floating city, Rebecca lit up with excitement at the thought of riding their monorails. Alex imagined that crazy gremlin with her weapons slung over her shoulder, laughing wildly, speeding down the monorail and shooting at everything that moved. The thought made him shudder involuntarily. Meanwhile, Rebecca was already plotting chaos in that city. All it takes to bring destruction is a cute girl with the soul of a gremlin and total freedom to act. And by that same evening, the city would be engulfed in chaos and flames. "Are you thinking something bad about me?" Rebecca asked, grabbing Alex by the nose. Alex snapped out of his thoughts about the burning city and a cackling Rebecca, realizing that girls really can sense when someone''s thinking something odd about them. "Of course not. I just remembered that in one universe, there''s a pet that would be perfect for you," Alex replied with a smile, trying to hide his thoughts. Rebecca''s eyes lit up. Without hesitation, she jumped on Alex and started showering him with kisses all over his face like a woodpecker pecking at a tree. If she had worn lipstick, Alex''s whole face would have been covered in prints. Lucy, noticing this, was about to intervene, but seeing Alex''s satisfied expression, she just sighed and decided to let it be. When Rebecca finally stopped her kiss assault, she stared intently at Alex, expecting him to continue. "And what kind of pet is it?" she asked, trying to look cute and innocent, batting her eyelashes. Alex laughed at her attempts, wiping his face from her kisses. "It''s a creature, honestly of an unclear species, but it has a personality exactly like yours," he said, gently poking her forehead to calm her down. Rebecca tilted her head in confusion, not understanding what Alex was talking about. Meanwhile, Lucy, eavesdropping on their conversation, sharply turned and stared at Alex with an expression that made it clear she absolutely didn''t want another crazy being in their company. Her boyfriend was already capable of causing mayhem, her friend was a walking box of madness, and their robot dog always acted weird. She clearly didn''t want to add another such creature to their lives. Alex noticed her look and, knowing he couldn''t deny Rebecca, silently apologized to Lucy with his eyes. "What do you mean ''the same personality as mine''?" Rebecca asked, still not catching the hint. Lucy sighed heavily, drawing her attention. "He means the animal is the same walking embodiment of chaos as you¡ªan actual gremlin," Lucy replied. Rebecca turned to Alex, looking for confirmation. He just nodded. She immediately bared her teeth and bit his cheek, showing her displeasure at being called a "gremlin" again. She only tolerated it when referred to as a "cute gremlin" or a "beloved gremlin," but not separately. "Wait, stop biting! Stitch is kind and cute, but just as chaotic as you," Alex tried to calm her down. Hearing him call her cute and kind, Rebecca blushed, but quickly flashed a wide grin and sat on his lap, extracting a promise that he would definitely take her with him to get that strange animal. Alex breathed a sigh of relief, realizing he had managed to calm the gremlin this time. However, the memory of a strange movie and one cute creature flashed through his mind again. He thought it would be funny to bring it along but quickly dismissed the idea¡ªone wrong move could turn an entire city into a gathering of gremlins, who would surely crown Rebecca as their queen. Alex even imagined her sitting in a royal outfit, surrounded by a crowd of gremlins chanting, "Queen!" "That would be ridiculously funny," he muttered, smirking. "What would be funny?" Rebecca asked immediately, looking at him intently. Realizing he had said that out loud, Alex quickly changed the subject: "I was just thinking how fun it would be to watch GIR and Stitch fight for a spot on the pillow," he smoothly steered the conversation elsewhere. Rebecca giggled, already imagining how that might happen. She didn''t know what Stitch looked like, but if Alex said he was cute, that was even better. GIR, hearing the conversation, got up from Lucy''s lap, peeked out from behind the chair, and looked at Alex and Rebecca. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My pillow," he declared before settling back down on Lucy''s lap. Lucy just shook her head. Every time someone took his pillow, he would throw tantrums and complain to Gloria, who always pitied him. Even Valerie had stopped believing his dramatic performances, but Gloria, with her soft heart, still comforted GIR. Alex and Rebecca laughed at his statement. "Don''t worry, GIR, if it comes to it, I''ll make you another one," Alex said so the robo-dog could hear. GIR peeked out from behind the chair again, staring intently at Alex. Without breaking eye contact, he slowly reached into his pocket, pulled out a candy, popped it into his mouth, and, still watching Alex, nodded before returning to his spot. Alex shook his head. GIR always tried to add a touch of drama to his actions, but with his goofy demeanor, it came off more comical than serious. Several hours passed. All this time, Lucy had been collecting data and transmitting it to GIR, who was extracting information from the databases and saving it into a separate file. GIR, like an obedient child, fulfilled his "mom''s" requests. Meanwhile, Alex decided to scroll through the news, just in case something interesting had happened. But everything boiled down to his alter ego, a member of the Cult of the Flying Spaghetti Monster, being labeled as a cyberpsycho twice. The journalists didn''t even know that the attack on the warehouse and the limousine theft were carried out by the same person. Rebecca, not wanting to return to her seat, made herself comfortable on Alex''s lap, her legs dangling over the armrest of the chair. Suddenly, Lucy noticed something strange at the warehouse and called Alex over. He carefully lifted Rebecca off his lap and walked over to the edge of the roof, standing beside Lucy to look at the warehouse. A truck had arrived, and people were being led out of it. "Those are children," Alex frowned as he saw who they were taking out. Lucy and Rebecca remained silent. Lucy pressed her lips together, watching the bound convoy of children being led inside. Rebecca, grinding her teeth in anger, would have already charged down to create a bloodbath if Alex hadn''t been holding her back. Alex observed as the bastards forced the children deeper into the warehouse. The boys and girls were of different ages, all tied up and shoved inside. "When do we move?" Lucy asked, trying to think rationally. Alex, furrowing his brow, pondered. Acting now would be dangerous¡ªthe main culprit might not have appeared yet, and this could be their chance to track him down. However, his heart longed to save the children immediately. He squinted, using his abilities, and saw through the walls that the children had been locked in a cage in the far corner of the warehouse. Alex realized they weren''t in immediate danger and decided to wait for the right moment. "We''ll wait until evening," he sighed. Rebecca shot Alex a dark look, not understanding why he chose not to act right away. "Aren''t you afraid something will happen to the children?" she asked. Alex placed his hand on her head, feeling her anxiety. "The kids are fine. The main one hasn''t shown up yet, and for now, they''ve just locked them in a cage. I''d jump in immediately if they were in danger," he said, gently stroking Rebecca''s hair to calm her. Rebecca and Lucy gave him a strange look, clearly not understanding how he could see that. Alex explained that he could see through walls and use mana like sonar for scouting. Rebecca frowned but went off to check her sniper rifle to make sure it wouldn''t fail at a critical moment. GIR followed her to help. Now, it was just Alex and Lucy left on the roof''s edge. Alex sat down in her chair and pulled Lucy onto his lap. "Make sure to record everyone who was at the warehouse or left it. If they''re not there when we break in, I''ll send the data to Padre and let Valentino deal with tracking down those scumbags," Alex said, resting his forehead on Lucy''s back. Lucy nodded, informing him that she was already doing that and immediately sending the footage to GIR for analysis. Alex was pleased with her efficiency, but a smile crept onto his face as he thought about how weird GIR could be when he wasn''t occupied with a task. He kissed Lucy gently on the neck and waited for all the players to step onto the stage, ready to turn the scene into a bloody carnival. Initially, he had planned to simply kill them, but after seeing that they had kidnapped children and intended to use them as slaves, Alex decided these scumbags deserved far worse. Evening came, and the sun had already dipped below the horizon. The streets began to light up with streetlamps, but the warehouse grounds remained engulfed in darkness. Only a faint glow emanated from inside the building. At that moment, a car pulled up to the warehouse, and several people got out. Leading the group was a woman. Alex immediately realized this was Loka. Previously, he had assumed Loka was a man, but now it was clear. Loka dealt drugs, which was a common way to make money in this city. However, using children in prostitution was something Alex could neither understand nor justify. As a woman, Loka should have known how difficult it is to make money without selling one''s body. Since she chose this path, her death was definitely not going to be an easy one. "All the actors are in place," Alex said darkly, watching the group enter the warehouse. Rebecca, who had just finished polishing her rifle, immediately stood and walked over to Alex and Lucy. Spotting Loka, she quickly aimed at her head. But Alex grabbed the barrel of her rifle, preventing her from taking the shot. Rebecca looked at him in confusion, but Alex gently lowered the weapon and explained his reasoning. "That''s too easy a death for her," he said, shaking his head. Rebecca nodded in understanding. She still remembered how Alex had dealt with the child traffickers. One had their head turned into bloody mush, while another had bricks shoved down their throat by Alex. Sighing, she slung the rifle over her shoulder, waiting for further instructions. "Padre asked for it to look like a cyberpsycho attack or something along those lines," Alex added as he lifted Lucy off his lap. He stepped aside and decided to change his outfit. Instead of his usual clothes, he donned an old, worn-out jumpsuit that looked like a mechanic''s uniform, aging it to appear as if it had been abandoned in an attic for years. Alex swapped his mask for a battered hockey mask, making it look just as worn. Now, he resembled a killer straight out of an old horror movie. After putting on the mask, he turned to Rebecca. "You wanted to know what I made for you? Well, here you go," Alex said, pulling a case out of his inventory. Rebecca''s eyes sparkled with excitement. She snatched the case from Alex''s hands and hugged it tightly, afraid he might change his mind and take it back. Carefully opening the case, she saw neatly arranged, unusual-looking bullets. She glanced up at Alex, waiting for an explanation. "These are vacuum bullets," he said with a slight smile. Rebecca''s eyes sparkled even brighter, and she immediately started loading the bullets, eagerly anticipating their use. "I haven''t tested them, but there are two possible outcomes. Either they''ll cause a body explosion, turning it into a blood fountain, or they''ll crush it into a meatball," Alex continued, thoughtfully stroking his chin. Rebecca paused for a moment, staring at Alex with reverence. She even felt like a bright halo appeared behind him, as if he had been sent to her from above¡ªan angel of weaponry. Unable to hold back, she threw herself at him, passionately kissing him on the lips as if trying to suck out his soul. Pausing for a moment to catch her breath, she began peppering his face with quick kisses. Her mind was occupied with the thought that if they weren''t on a mission, she would have straddled him right then and there. Lucy, noticing that Rebecca didn''t intend to stop, had to forcibly pull her away from Alex to give him a chance to continue the preparations. Rebecca struggled, trying to resist, but Alex just smirked. "Alright, Rebecca, you''ll have plenty of time to kiss me later," he said with a smile. Rebecca nodded and returned to loading the bullets. Once Alex saw she had calmed down, he shifted his gaze to GIR, who was kicking stones out of boredom. Alex pulled out another case, one specially prepared for him. "Lieutenant GIR!" Alex called out loudly. GIR immediately froze and saluted, waiting for further instructions. Alex couldn''t help but smile, seeing how GIR instantly snapped into discipline when addressed by rank. Slowly opening the case, he revealed its contents to his loyal companion. GIR almost short-circuited at the sight of the legendary chainsword inside. Tears practically flowed from his eyes as he gazed at the weapon. Seeing his companion''s excitement, Alex grinned and decided to continue his theatrical performance to further inspire him. "Take this sword and become the Angel of Death in the Emperor''s glory! Spread his word and punish the heretics in his name," Alex said, offering the chainsword with both hands. Overwhelmed with emotion, GIR dropped to one knee and reverently took the chainsword from Alex''s hands. As soon as he touched it, the weapon activated with the familiar sound of a chainsaw. Lucy just shook her head, unwilling to watch this improvised theater between the two actors. She''d had enough when she once asked GIR about the Codex, and he spent hours quoting it. That experience had left her so drained she swore never to ask him about his universe again. Rebecca, on the other hand, watched with interest, recalling how Alex had promised to make something like this for GIR. Now she was curious to see just how dangerous the weapon was. "For the Emperor! I will cleanse this world of unbelievers and bring no dishonor to his name," GIR declared proudly, saluting. "Of course, I believe in you. Now let''s go and punish those heretics who dared to use innocent souls for their vile deeds," Alex said, stoking GIR''s enthusiasm. Before leaving, Alex went to put on his mask, but Lucy approached him and gently kissed him on the lips. He smiled, put on the mask, and then, grabbing GIR by the head, stood on the edge of the roof, preparing to jump. "Make sure the kids don''t see whatever you''re going to do down there," Lucy reminded him, pointing to the children inside. Alex nodded and jumped off the roof. As he landed, a web of cracks spread under his feet. He let go of GIR and slowly, unsteadily, made his way toward the warehouse. To sell the performance, he needed to get into the role of a maniac¡ªthe more silent, the better. The two guards at the warehouse entrance noticed the strange figure in tattered clothes and a mask stumbling toward them. He looked either drunk or under the influence of something. Glancing at each other, they decided to chase this lunatic away. "Hey, asshole, get lost! This is private property," one of the guards shouted. But the strange man kept moving forward, as if he hadn''t heard them. The guards exchanged glances again and decided to use force. One of them approached him and roughly shoved him in the shoulder. "Are you deaf? We told you, you don''t belong here," he gruffly said, pushing him again. Alex, hidden behind the mask, grinned widely and suddenly grabbed the guard''s head with both hands. The guard was momentarily stunned, then he was horrified to see the entrance to the warehouse unfold before him, along with his partner''s face, as if his own head had turned 180 degrees. The second guard, shocked, watched as his partner''s head with bewildered eyes now stared right at him. The guard died without ever understanding what had happened. Not wasting any time, Alex summoned a machete and approached the second guard, who was in complete bewilderment. The weapon pierced his throat with such force that it emerged on the other side of the door. Having killed both guards, Alex wiped the blood off the machete and glanced back at GIR. "Go ahead, GIR. Have fun. You can kill everyone inside, but make sure the kids don''t see. We don''t want their innocent souls to be tainted," Alex commanded. GIR proudly saluted, ready to carry out a bloody reprisal inside the warehouse. Alex smiled and decided to instill fear in those who were inside. He used several spells that caused hallucinations and terrifying dread. The people in the warehouse felt an icy chill running down their spines, as if the scythe of a grim reaper was hovering over their necks. The lights began to flicker, as if there were electrical failures. "Check what''s happening and why those two guards are silent," Loka ordered. A couple of people headed for the door. When the first one approached, he noticed blood slowly seeping from beneath the door. Drawing his weapon, he warned the others to be cautious. Fear of an unknown origin gripped them. Slowly opening the door, they saw the two dead guards and a blood-soaked figure in a mask. This person was staring at them with a crazed look. Before they could say anything, the machete plunged into the first unfortunate soul, splitting him in half. Blood sprayed onto those standing behind him. They wanted to shoot, but strange whispers began to sound in their ears. This distraction was enough for Alex to drive the machete into the face of the second unfortunate one. The last guard wanted to shoot, but a massive hand grabbed his head and began to squeeze. He felt as if his head were being shoved into a press, and the pressure on his skull slowly intensified. The last thing he saw were the cold, insane eyes staring at him before his head burst like a ripe watermelon. "What the hell¡­" was all the last guard managed to mumble before his head exploded under the pressure of the massive hand. "Now it''s time to deal with those inside," Alex muttered, tossing aside the decapitated body. Alex continued to walk slowly, while GIR dashed in the other direction to prevent the enemies from using the children as hostages. GIR knew his top priority was to protect those who couldn''t defend themselves, so he placed the safety of the children above all else. Alex didn''t comment on his actions¡ªhe knew GIR would never violate the Code, and he was glad of that. The remaining people in the warehouse began to get nervous as the group sent to check on the guards outside stopped communicating. Loka, irritated by the prolonged silence, clenched her fists and shot an annoyed glance at her people. "Where the hell are those bastards?" she hissed through gritted teeth, exhaling steam. Suddenly, she noticed that steam was also coming from her subordinates'' mouths¡ªthe temperature in the room had noticeably dropped. Loka was about to say something when she heard a slow, shuffling sound approaching from the entrance. Everyone turned to see a bloodied silhouette that seemed to move unrealistically. The lights flickered, and each time they went out, the figure appeared to move a few steps closer. Loka gritted her teeth¡ªher heart froze with icy fear as the silhouette became discernible in the dim light. "Kill him, quickly!" Loka screamed, pointing at the figure. Weapons in the hands of the people immediately rose, and they began shooting at the stranger. The bullets seemed to pass through him as if he were a ghost. The shooting continued until the body fell to the ground with a loud thud, kicking up clouds of dust. "Is he dead?" one of the shooters asked hesitantly. "Go check," Loka ordered coldly. Alex, hiding a smile behind his mask, knew that the real horror was just beginning. Fear comes when you realize you''re facing something unkillable, that your efforts are futile. He lay on the ground, waiting for the first unfortunate soul to come closer. One of the shooters approached, keeping his distance and not taking the barrel off the lying body. Ensuring that the stranger wasn''t moving, he turned to his comrades: "False alarm, just another cyberpsycho wandered in here." His words froze on his lips as he felt a cold hand grab his neck. He tried to turn around, but instead, he felt a sharp pain and an unnatural jerk. The last thing he saw was his own decapitated body falling to the ground. Alex rose from the ground like a risen dead man and effortlessly tore the shooter''s head off along with the spine, throwing it at Loka''s feet. She froze, seeing the horrifying sight¡ªthe decapitated head still bore a look of surprise, as if the person didn''t even understand he was dead. "Shoot him! He can''t be immortal!" Loka screamed hysterically. The sound of gunfire erupted again, but Alex, like a machine, continued to walk slowly through the hail of bullets. One of the shooters, in a panic, got tangled in his own legs and fell to the ground. When he raised his head, the silhouette of the mad killer with icy eyes loomed over him. The shooter felt Alex''s foot pass through his chest with terrifying force, slamming into the concrete floor and leaving cracks. Seeing their comrade''s death, the remaining ones began to shoot even more fiercely, but each new volley of bullets only heightened their fear. They realized they were not shooting at a person¡ªbut at something that couldn''t be killed. The bullets merely passed through his body, leaving marks on the walls behind. "Why isn''t he dying?!" one of the shooters screamed in horror. "Keep shooting! That bastard can''t be immortal!" shouted another, frantically reloading his weapon. Ignoring the screams, Alex pulled his foot from the body of the slain and approached the next victim. He grabbed the man by the arms and, despite his desperate attempts to break free, slowly began to pull. Soon, with a sharp motion, Alex tore him in half, throwing the bloodied body parts at the feet of the remaining survivors. Those still alive, gripped by terror, began to drop their weapons and run for the exit. Alex watched as their bodies trembled with fear, but he allowed them to escape. He knew Rebecca would be upset if he wiped out everyone. A grin flashed beneath the mask, and he slowly moved forward again toward those who decided to fight to the last. To be continued¡­ Chapter 105 - 105: The Death of Loka and the Rescue of the Children Lucy and Rebecca remained on the roof, keeping an eye on the warehouse to make sure no one escaped. However, the main task fell on Rebecca''s shoulders, who was barely containing her impatience, eager to make a few new holes in the bodies of the scumbags who used children for prostitution. She was also curious¡ªshe wanted to see what the vacuum bullets Alex had prepared for her were capable of. He had promised two possible outcomes upon impact. ?What do you think will happen when this little one pierces one of those bastards?? Rebecca asked, turning to Lucy. Lucy, engrossed in watching Alex through the cameras, just shook her head in response. She saw how Alex, playing the role of a maniac, moved slowly and menacingly forward. His steps were so measured that it seemed he was almost limping. But when Rebecca spoke, Lucy had to tear her eyes away from the screen for a moment. ?What did you say?? Lucy asked, still keeping an eye on Alex. Rebecca snorted and, turning around, repeated her question: ?I asked, what do you think will happen to that bastard when the bullet hits him?? Lucy thought for a moment. She didn''t know all the details of the bullet''s construction, but she imagined a scenario similar to how a human body would react to the vacuum of space¡ªit might just explode from the pressure difference. At the same time, Alex had said that the body could turn into a ?meatball,? meaning a vacuum inside and a sharp explosion outward. But even she couldn''t give a definitive answer. ?Honestly, I don''t know. Alex seems unsure which option will happen himself,? Lucy admitted. Rebecca tilted her head in surprise, not understanding why Lucy was thinking so deeply about it. It seemed like she just wanted a guess, but ended up with such a complex answer. ?Alright, whatever. The first one in my sights will be the test subject,? Rebecca smirked, flashing a crazy smile. Lucy shook her head and returned to observing Alex. Just then, he reached the warehouse, and on the cameras, she could see two bodies by the entrance. Her eyes widened, surprised by how quickly he acted¡ªshe had only been distracted for a minute, and he had already dealt with the guards. Calling the camera closer, Lucy examined the details¡ªone of the guards lay with his head turned 180 degrees, while the other was literally pinned to the door. ?Has he already started? I''m getting bored,? Rebecca yawned, resting her cheek on her hand. Lucy glanced at her friend, lazily lounging on the roof. ?Alex is by the warehouse. You can watch for yourself, can''t you?? Lucy suggested. ?Not my kind of work,? Rebecca replied with a lazy sigh. ?I''d rather aim through my rifle.? Lucy shook her head again. If there was no weapon or Alex nearby, Rebecca instantly lost all energy, turning into a real ?slime.? Returning to her observation, Lucy noticed that another group of people had come out to check on the guards. She watched as Alex effortlessly dealt with the trio and entered the warehouse along with the GIR. ?Looks like you''ll be able to shoot soon,? Lucy said. The words immediately sparked Rebecca to life. She perked up, grabbed her rifle, and pressed against the edge of the roof, ready for the unlucky ones to burst out of the warehouse at any moment. ?Come on, run to me, little ones,? she grinned, licking her lips in anticipation. Lucy could only sigh heavily, lighting a cigarette. She didn''t mind the killing, but she preferred to stay away from the shooting and violence unless absolutely necessary. Her surroundings were already full of those who loved blood and chaos. Lucy glanced up at the moon, shining high in the sky, and exhaled smoke. She hadn''t let go of her desire to leave this city and visit the moon. But now, she had another desire. She wanted to visit many places, even ones like the city underwater or the city high in the sky¡ªshe wouldn''t mind visiting them. Her thoughts were interrupted by gunfire coming from the warehouse. She looked towards it, understanding that Alex had already started taking action. ?I hope he doesn''t kill them all himself,? Rebecca pouted, clearly craving some entertainment. Lucy smiled: ?Don''t worry. Alex loves you too much to not let you have some fun.? Rebecca snorted and smiled even wider. She wouldn''t deny that Alex had always been attentive to her. Throughout the time they had been together, he had never denied her the little things, except when it came to creating dangerous weapons. But then, the first unlucky thug, who stumbled over the corpse of his comrade and fell to the ground, instantly received a bullet to the chest, and a broad smile lit up Rebecca''s face. The first bandit, dropping his weapon, bolted away in terror. In all his life in Night City, he had never encountered anything like this. Cyberpsychos rampaging on the streets, gang shootouts, bar fights with tragic outcomes¡ªhe had seen it all. He had even witnessed doctors dismembering people for profit. But today, he was in for something indescribable. It all started when a strange guy in blood-stained clothes walked into the warehouse. The bandits immediately concluded that he was a cyberpsycho, and the best option was to eliminate him. However, when one of them approached to check if the guy was dead, a true nightmare began. The one thought to be dead suddenly rose, like a living corpse, effortlessly ripping off the head of one of the bandits and throwing it at the boss''s feet. At that moment, fear engulfed everyone without exception. They began firing at the bloodied figure slowly approaching them, but the bullets seemed to pass right through him. When he stomped his boot into the chest of yet another bandit, the first runner had no doubts left¡ªhe had to escape. This man was invulnerable. Dropping his weapon, he ran away, followed by the others who managed to overcome their fear. They desperately tried to flee from this insane killer, who moved slowly like a zombie, impervious to bullets. The runner dashed forward, ignoring the bodies of his comrades, their blood pooling on the floor by the exit. However, just as he was about to reach the door, he tripped over a body and fell. Turning his head to see what had happened, he saw his colleague with his head turned 180 degrees and a frozen expression of bewilderment on his face, as if he didn''t even realize he was dead. At that moment, the bandit felt a searing pain in his chest. Looking down, he saw a bloody hole, and a moment later, he plunged into darkness. Those who had been running behind him did not stop. They heard the sound of a rifle from afar and saw their comrade, who had fallen first, suddenly swell and explode, scattering chunks of meat, bones, and blood everywhere. The rest were shot too, their bodies bursting like soap bubbles. One of the last, gripped by panic, turned and ran back to the warehouse, but a bullet stopped him in his back, filling his mind with a premonition of imminent death. The few survivors decided not to take any chances and ran deeper into the warehouse, where the children were locked up. Their only hope was to use the kids as human shields. As they rushed to the door, they noticed a ridiculous-looking green dog with its tongue hanging out and a blue flag stuck in the ground beside it. ?Are you serious? You''re scared of that dog?? one of the bandits sneered, shoving his comrade. The first bandit couldn''t take the mockery anymore and went to shoo away the dog to get to the children. Raising his leg to kick it, he heard a buzzing sound reminiscent of a chainsaw. Losing his balance, he collapsed to the ground and saw his severed legs in front of him. Dizziness overwhelmed him from the pain, and before his eyes stood a dog with burning red eyes, wielding a strange sword that emitted a buzzing sound like a chainsaw. ?By the will of the Emperor of Mankind, I will cleanse you of heresy!? shouted GIR, swinging the sword. GIR, standing guard over the children, understood that his time had come. When one of the bandits approached him, GIR activated the chainsaw sword without hesitation and, in one swift motion, severed the opponent''s legs. Without giving the bandit a moment to recover, he finished the execution by plunging the chainsaw sword into his neck. Blood sprayed everywhere, including on the flag bearing the image of a two-headed eagle. GIR stared at the remaining bandits, his eyes glowing red, instilling in them a primal fear. Realizing they had fallen into a deadly trap, the bandits began to retreat. Outside awaited a sniper capable of turning them into bloody fountains, and inside was an unkillable maniac tearing people apart with his bare hands. Before them stood a strange dog that had just dismembered their comrade. But GIR wasn''t going to wait. Alex''s words echoed in his head: ?The best defense is a good offense.? He crouched, preparing to leap. ?In the name of the Emperor, you are all sentenced to death!? yelled GIR as he jumped toward the first bandit. GIR lunged at the first bandit, landing directly on his chest. Before the thug could react, the blade of the chainsaw sword sank into his body. The pain the bandit experienced was indescribable¡ªhe felt his bones and organs being sliced like wood. The last thing the dying man saw were the cold, soulless red eyes fixed upon him. When the blade reached his heart, the bandit collapsed lifelessly to the ground. GIR yanked the sword from the body and turned toward the next target. The second bandit tried to dodge, but he was too slow. GIR grabbed him by the sleeve, pulled him close, and drove the chainsaw sword under his ribs. A raspy scream escaped the bandit''s throat as his insides, sliced by the blade, spilled onto the floor. The remaining bandits, witnessing their comrades die in horrific agony, attempted to fight back, but due to GIR''s speed and agility, hitting him was nearly impossible. Using the environment to maneuver, GIR gradually reduced their numbers. Only one remained. He looked on in horror at the bloodied GIR, once green but now covered in the blood and entrails of the slain. Seeing this, the last bandit fell to the ground, leaving a yellow puddle beneath him, not realizing he had wet himself in fear. GIR looked at him with his glowing red eyes. The chainsaw sword in his hands roared to life again, and the terror in the bandit''s eyes intensified. He began to crawl backward, but even with short legs, GIR moved swiftly. Soon he jumped onto the bandit''s chest, pinning him to the ground with his weight. Raising the chainsaw sword with both hands, GIR proclaimed with fanaticism in his voice: ?In your next life, you will be reborn in the glory of the Emperor and find salvation in his embrace.? The bandit wanted to say something, but he only gasped¡ªhis throat and mouth filled with blood. In his dying agony, it seemed to him that behind GIR, he saw a halo and the light of the Emperor, warm and peaceful. Reaching out to this light, the bandit never got to touch it before he sank into darkness. GIR pulled the blade from the body, jumped down, and headed toward the door. Stabbing the sword before him, he returned to his primary task¡ªprotecting the children. His eyes returned to their previous color, but blood remained on his green dog suit. Dismembered bodies of the bandits lay everywhere, and the floor was soaked with their blood. No one was left alive, and no one would pass further without GIR''s permission. While Rebecca and GIR dealt with the fleeing bandits, Alex approached the next target. The bandits continued shooting, trying to stop him, but one of them ran out of ammo as Alex got too close. In desperation, the bandit grabbed a metal rod and plunged it forcefully into Alex''s chest, hoping to pierce his heart. The rod pierced through, exiting on the other side, but Alex didn''t even flinch. The bandit was about to rejoice when suddenly Alex grabbed his hand in an iron grip. ?Let go, you bastard!? the bandit shouted, striking Alex in the face. Without saying a word, Alex used his free hand to yank the rod from his chest, which was devoid of any blood. With force, he drove it into the ground and released the bandit, but before the thug could escape, Alex seized him by the head. With a sharp jerk, Alex smashed the bandit''s face against the stuck rod. The bandit screamed in agony before convulsions overtook his body. Alex continued to methodically eliminate those who stood in his way, doing so with cold cruelty to instill fear in the remaining ones. He saved Loka for last, wanting her to fully comprehend her terrible end. When the last of the bandits died with a torn mouth, Alex tossed aside his corpse and turned to Loka, the one responsible for all this. Loka, watching her subordinates die one by one in horrifying agony, couldn''t hide her terror. Her men were dying at the hands of Alex, whose methods seemed twisted and barbaric. Fear paralyzed her as Alex slowly approached. ?Get away from me!? she screamed, opening fire. When the bullets ran out, she panicly threw the gun at Alex and tried to flee. Seeing her attempt to escape, Alex hurled his machete, which embedded itself in her shoulder, causing her to fall. Ignoring the pain, Loka tried to crawl away, but the sound of approaching footsteps filled her with dread. Soon she felt someone grab her by the leg and pull her back. Terror consumed her consciousness, and she began to thrash, but escaping was impossible. ?Let me go!? Loka screamed, turning pale with fear. Alex dragged her to the place of execution, fully immersing himself in the role of a mad killer. But he knew these people wanted to sell children, and their deaths could not be easy. Yes, perhaps his new father would be disappointed in him for his cruelty, but Alex had already decided that such people should not be given a second chance. But Alex didn''t care. If he encountered such a type of person, he would not hold back and certainly wouldn''t grant them a peaceful death. Such people deserved neither a second chance nor the opportunity to atone for their sins. This type of person could only be forgiven by the most flawed individuals who could only scream for some kind of justice. But they would never understand the pain of those who faced this, and they would now have to live with the thought that the murderer or kidnapper of their child was still alive and roaming free. Alex dragged Loka to where all her comrades had perished. He released her leg, and she immediately began trying to crawl away from the fate that awaited her. Alex stepped on her back, preventing her escape. He pinned her to the ground and pulled the machete from her shoulder. He kicked Loka onto her back and stomped on her chest, breaking her ribcage. Loka coughed up blood from the damage inflicted by just one kick. Alex leaned down, grabbed her by the neck, and lifted her so that her eyes were level with his. Loka, who was on the verge of losing consciousness from the pain, felt herself being grabbed by the neck and lifted. She opened her eyes and saw a pair of red, mad eyes staring straight into her soul. With her last strength, she raised her hand and struck at Alex''s mask, wanting to knock it from his face. And when the mask slipped off Alex''s face, what she saw filled her with horror to the depths of her soul. Beneath the mask, she saw no face, only darkness from which a pair of bloody red eyes and two rows of sharp teeth frozen in a twisted smile emerged. Because of what she saw, she intensified her efforts to break free. She couldn''t comprehend what she was seeing, but it was clear that the cruel killer before her could not possibly be human. He was like a demon that had crawled out from the depths of Hell. Alex raised his hand and slowly plunged it into Loka''s chest. When his hand reached her heart, he wrapped his fingers around it and began to squeeze slowly, never averting his gaze from the terrified Loka, who experienced fear and excruciating pain right up until her death. When he finally crushed her heart, her life ended, and he released his grip on her neck. Loka fell to the floor like a lifeless doll whose strings had been cut. Immediately, a pool of blood began to appear, slowly growing larger. ?I think it''s not worth it to engage in this anymore. Being a maniac isn''t for me,? Alex said wearily. Alex sighed heavily and lit a cigarette, watching Loka''s lifeless body lying on the floor. He hated feeling like a maniac ¡ª it was completely not his style. He preferred the role of a chaotic, yet in some way harmless, follower of the Cult of the Flying Spaghetti Monster. Throwing those thoughts aside, Alex headed deeper into the warehouse, where the children were being held. In the distance, he noticed a blood-soaked GIR, beside which the flag of the Empire fluttered. Alex didn''t even comment on the sight ¡ª he simply ignored it. ?Well done, GIR,? he praised the robot as it proudly raised its chainsaw and saluted. GIR nodded, pleased with itself, and Alex cast a spell to clean it of blood so as not to frighten the children. Approaching the locked door, he effortlessly ripped it off its hinges and peered inside. In the corner, huddled in fear, sat the children, looking at him distrustfully. Alex frowned at their condition but relaxed a bit upon noticing that their wounds were superficial. ?Don''t be afraid, I''m here to save you,? he said softly, trying to calm them. However, the children were not quick to trust him. Alex understood their suspicion ¡ª caution was necessary in their situation. Without further ado, he walked to the wall and, with one motion, punched a hole through it, opening a path to the outside. He then turned to the children and smiled. ?If you want to get out, follow me.? This time, the children eased their caution somewhat, but they remained on guard. Alex stepped through the hole in the wall and began helping them exit. GIR, remaining last, assisted those who were too weak. When everyone was out, several children cried, feeling freedom for the first time. Watching their tears, Alex felt a weight settle on his heart. He led them to the warehouse exit. In the main courtyard, a horrific sight awaited them: the remains of bodies were strewn everywhere, mixed with blood. The children couldn''t comprehend what they saw, but instinctively followed Alex like chicks trailing after a hen. He waved toward the roof where Lucy and Rebecca sat, signaling them that the job was done. After leading the children out of the warehouse, Alex waited for Lucy and Rebecca to descend to watch over the kids while he made a call. Stepping aside, Alex lit another cigarette and, pulling out his phone, dialed Padre''s number. ?How can I help you, Alex?? Padre''s voice came from the other end of the line. ?The job is done, but there''s one problem,? Alex replied with a heavy sigh. Padre sensed that something was wrong and asked anxiously, ?What happened?? ?Loka and her people were kidnapping children. They wanted to use them for their dirty deeds,? Alex explained calmly, exhaling smoke through his nose. Padre fell silent. Upon hearing this, his hand involuntarily clenched into a fist. He knew that Loka was involved in drug trafficking and the sex industry, but he hadn''t suspected that she had stooped to using children. This news angered him. ?What about the children?? Padre asked, trying to hide the concern in his voice. ?They''re okay, just scared,? Alex replied tersely. ?Good,? Padre sighed in relief. ?Listen, you don''t have to pay me. Spend that money to bring the children home,? Alex said, gazing at the moon slowly drifting across the night sky. Padre paused for a moment, realizing that Alex was willing to forgo payment for the sake of the children''s well-being. This showed him that Alex was not just a mercenary ¡ª there was something much more human in him. ?No, you''ve earned your reward,? Padre said firmly. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?But I will take care of the children. Valentino''s people will head to the warehouse and bring them home.? ?Thank you,? Alex said with relief, knowing the children would be helped. ?You deserve it, Alex. My people will be there soon. Stay put,? Padre said and ended the call. Alex tucked his phone into his pocket and tossed the cigarette butt aside. He turned to Lucy and Rebecca, who were checking the children for injuries. Approaching them, Alex informed them that Padre''s people were on the way to pick up the children. Upon hearing this, the children joyfully embraced each other, crying tears of happiness. Lucy stood nearby, watching with a soft smile. Rebecca took Alex''s hand and discreetly wiped her tears, not wanting anyone to see. Alex sighed heavily, realizing that this city was a real dump and surviving in it was becoming increasingly difficult. To be continued... Chapter 106 - 106:New work with the Team While Alex and the girls waited for the Valentino gang''s men to arrive, they decided to talk to the children to find out where they had come from. Before Alex could react, GIR was already enthusiastically brainwashing the kids, quoting the Codex Astartes. The children''s faces lit up with fanaticism, and they even began asking questions, to which GIR responded with great enthusiasm. Alex felt a vein start to pulse on his forehead from irritation. He walked over to GIR, deciding to put a stop to his attempts to implant the belief in the Emperor of Mankind into the minds of innocent children. ?GIR, enough. I don''t want to see crowds of kids dressed up as Ultramarines running around the city,? Alex said in annoyance, lifting GIR by the head. GIR snorted and tried to turn away, but his head was firmly in Alex''s iron grip. GIR''s body simply turned, crossing its arms over its chest. Alex glanced at the children, who were looking at GIR with such fanatical admiration that it made him uncomfortable. His lips twitched nervously¡ªGIR had clearly already planted his ideas in their minds. Turning to Lucy for support, Alex saw that she was simply giving him a knowing look, as if to say that this was a problem he had to solve himself. When he turned to Rebecca, he noticed she was deliberately looking away, whistling as she put her hands behind her head. ?So this is your love, huh,? Alex muttered under his breath, twitching nervously. Lucy pointed out that it was his own fault since he had allowed GIR to become so fanatical. Rebecca simply shrugged, acting like she had nothing to do with it, even though she had indirectly contributed to GIR''s behavior. With a sigh, Alex let GIR go, and the robot immediately ran back to the group of children, where they surrounded him and continued to listen with great interest. Alex waved his hand, deciding to leave everything to the will of the heavens, or, as GIR would say, to the will of the Emperor. Even if one day the city ended up with a gang of Emperor-worshippers made up of these children, by that time, he would already be in another world. Alex thought to himself, ?If I don''t see it, then it''s not my problem.? ?Let''s just hope they don''t declare GIR the Emperor,? Alex muttered quietly, rubbing his temples. He sat down on the hood of the car, trying to ignore what was happening. Lucy sat down next to him, leaning her shoulder against his. Rebecca jumped behind him, wrapping her arms around his neck and resting her chin on the top of his head. The three of them sat in silence, gazing at the starry sky, while the sound of GIR''s teachings continued in the background. Their peaceful moment was soon interrupted by the arrival of a limousine that parked nearby. Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise, not understanding what such a car was doing here. However, the answer soon became clear: Padre stepped out of the limousine. ?Didn''t expect you to come in person,? Alex said with a slight smile. Padre looked around, saw that the children were safe, and walked over to Alex. ?I wanted to make sure the children were all right myself,? he said, clearly relieved. Alex nodded in understanding, knowing how important it was to see everything with one''s own eyes rather than just hearing about it. ?What are you going to do with the warehouse?? Alex asked, glancing at Padre. Padre frowned thoughtfully. ?Once the children are returned home, we''ll send people to clean up whatever''s left in the warehouse,? Padre replied quietly. Alex simply nodded, understanding that the problem with the warehouse was much bigger. The whole area was littered with bodies and blood after the fights. Particularly memorable were the ?popped balloons? from Rebecca''s shots and the gruesome marks left by Alex and GIR. With a wry smile, he added: ?Better send people with strong stomachs.? Padre raised an eyebrow, not immediately grasping Alex''s meaning. When he heard the details of the carnage, his reaction was restrained. He patted Alex on the shoulder, assuring him that the people they would send had seen worse. Alex shrugged, deciding not to delve further into the conversation as a group of cars with men from the Valentino gang arrived at the warehouse. ?Kids, listen up! These people are here to help get you home. So behave and say your goodbyes to GIR,? Alex called out, clapping his hands to get the children''s attention. The children cautiously eyed the new people standing behind Padre but didn''t move from their spots. With a kind smile, Padre explained that these people were here to take them back to their parents. The children glanced at Alex again, who nodded, signaling that it was okay to trust them. Reassured, the kids relaxed and began to follow Padre''s men. But before leaving, they lined up in front of GIR and saluted him. GIR, inspired, raised his chainsword above his head and loudly chanted: ?For the glory of the Emperor! For the glory of the Imperium!? Rebecca burst into laughter so hard she nearly fell off the hood of the car, while Lucy sighed wearily and turned away. Padre, on the other hand, looked at the children with surprise and then at Alex, expecting an explanation. The members of the Valentino gang exchanged confused glances, clearly not understanding what was going on. Alex looked up at the sky, trying not to cry at the fact that he was partly responsible for this. Lowering his head, he saw Padre looking at him, searching for answers. ?Don''t ask, it''s all GIR. I don''t know how he managed it, but don''t worry, they''re harmless,? Alex replied in a tired tone. ?Maybe...? he quietly added in a whisper. Padre nodded, not giving much thought to what had just happened. He even found it somewhat amusing¡ªthese children, who had just been through something horrific, now looked full of enthusiasm. Alex helped get everyone into the cars, and only then did he breathe a sigh of relief. Once he made sure the last group of kids had left, he grabbed GIR by the head and tossed him into the car to prevent him from causing more trouble. After that, Alex approached Padre, ready to say goodbye before heading home. ?Well, my work here is done. I can finally go get some rest,? he said, walking up to Padre. Padre, who had just been giving orders to the Valentino gang members, turned to Alex with a smile. ?Of course, it''s time for a break,? Padre agreed, shaking his hand. Alex peeked into the car and saw that Rebecca was already fast asleep in the back seat, hugging her rifle, while Lucy, leaning against the window, was fighting off exhaustion. He just shook his head, not understanding how Rebecca managed to fall asleep so quickly, and climbed into the car himself. Turning on the engine, Alex rolled down the window slightly and nodded at Padre to say goodbye. ?If you ever need help, you know where to find me,? he said. ?Without a doubt,? Padre replied, watching him leave. Alex waved and drove home. Once he arrived at the parking lot, he got out of the car and noticed that Rebecca was still sleeping. He gently lifted her into his arms and carried her toward the elevator. GIR followed behind, carrying Rebecca''s rifle like a wizard''s staff. Alex even thought to himself that GIR could use a pointy hat and a cloak to complete the mage look. Though, this ?wizard''s staff? was capable of casting only one spell, and that one was deadly. When they entered the apartment, Alex saw Gloria sitting on the couch watching a show. She turned and waved at him cheerfully. Alex smiled back and looked around for Valerie, who was usually still awake at this hour. He was about to guess that she was probably trying to steal something from his workshop again when he noticed her lying peacefully on Gloria''s lap. Valerie lazily raised her hand and waved at him in greeting. Alex just shook his head and carried Rebecca to the bedroom so she could sleep in a proper bed. Lucy, in the meantime, headed to the kitchen for a snack. After tucking Rebecca in, Alex returned to the living room and pondered where he should sit. Since Gloria''s lap was his favorite spot, he walked over to the couch and gently nudged Valerie off onto the floor, despite her protesting cries. Settling onto Gloria''s lap, he buried his face in her stomach, enjoying her warmth. ?Tired?? Gloria asked, gently stroking his head. ?Mentally,? Alex muttered. ?This kind of work is definitely not for me.? Gloria was surprised by his words. Usually, Alex found ways to amuse himself even during the most serious assignments. ?What kind of job wore you out like this?? she asked, continuing to stroke his hair. Alex turned onto his back and met her warm brown eyes filled with tenderness. He briefly explained that the task was assigned to him by Padre, involving the Valentino gang. Gloria listened attentively without interrupting. Alex explained that part of the gang had broken off and started dealing in drug trafficking and human smuggling. Gloria frowned upon hearing that children were among those abducted. ?I still can''t understand why she did it,? Alex sighed. ?Who are you talking about?? Gloria asked. ?Her name was Loca, she was the leader there,? he replied. Gloria tensed up upon hearing that name. Loca was a girl she used to cross paths with often at the church when she attended with David. Gloria felt a wave of sadness as she remembered how Loca had been like an older sister to David, taking care of him when Gloria was stuck at work. ?You knew her?? Alex asked, noticing the change in her mood. Gloria sighed, realizing that Loca had already committed a crime that couldn''t be forgiven. She recalled everything she knew about her and, looking at Alex with sadness, decided to share: ?Yes, I knew her. David and I used to go to the church where Padre served. Loca was often there. She was like an older sister to David, teaching him many things. When I was late at work, she took care of him when I couldn''t.? Alex put his arm around Gloria''s shoulders and pulled her closer, trying to comfort her. ?You never know where someone''s path will lead them,? Alex said quietly, gently rubbing her back. ?Every choice we make can either lead us to something good or turn us into someone we never imagined. Every decision has consequences that we''ll have to face sooner or later.? Gloria leaned against Alex, resting her head on his shoulder and nuzzling her nose into his neck. His words rang true, and she realized that Loca had probably just taken a wrong step once, and from there, her life spiraled out of control like a snowball. It grew larger and larger until it led her to that tragic end in the warehouse. Gloria decided to remember Loca as the caring older sister to David rather than the woman who got involved in prostitution and drug dealing. She lifted her head, looked into Alex''s eyes, and softly kissed him on the lips. ?Thank you,? she whispered, pulling away. ?But I''m still amazed at how you can be so carefree and at the same time say such wise things.? Alex smirked in response and just shrugged. They sat there for a while longer, hugging, before deciding to turn on a show. Alex noticed that Gloria was gradually falling asleep and suggested they head to bed. As they got up, they stumbled upon a rather amusing scene: Lucy, judging by her expression, was having nightmares, and right next to her, like an octopus clinging to her friend, Rebecca was fast asleep. Alex shook his head and lay down next to Gloria. After kissing her goodnight, he gradually drifted off to sleep. In the morning, he was woken by a familiar routine¡ªRebecca, still asleep, was trying to chew on some part of his body. Carefully freeing himself from her grip, Alex went to take a shower. However, he barely got out when a phone was thrown at his face¡ªRebecca, grumbling that he was disturbing her sleep, had tossed it. Alex effortlessly caught it and saw that Falco was calling. ?Technical support. We''ll help you... but no promises,? Alex answered with a grin. ?You come up with more interesting greetings each time,? Falco''s voice came from the other end. Alex chuckled, happy to amuse his friend. ?What''s up?? he asked, sitting down on the edge of the couch. ?Dorio is starting to lose patience and is itching to punch someone,? Falco replied. ?And, as it turns out, I''ve got just the right job.? ?Isn''t she supposed to be keeping an eye on Maine while he recovers from the Sandevistan installation?? Alex asked, raising an eyebrow in surprise. ?You''re right, but she''s itching to get out of the hospital, even if just for a bit,? Falco laughed. Alex let out an understanding chuckle, remembering how he himself couldn''t stand the smell of hospitals, as if his nostrils were constantly stuffed with pills. ?So, what''s the job?? he asked. ?A client is complaining about some Scavengers hanging around his area,? Falco explained. Alex instantly knew who he was talking about. The Scavengers were a gang that would take on any job if they were paid for it. If you didn''t pay, you''d end up without your cyberware or organs. ?What do I need to do?? Alex clarified. ?Ideally, get the data quietly. But knowing your ''luck,'' things might not go exactly as planned,? Falco said with a grin. ?Oh, how you wound my heart with your words,? Alex said with mock hurt, which made Falco burst into laughter again. ?Who''s the client?? Alex continued, popping a candy into his mouth. ?A doctor. He suspects those bastards are ripping implants from his patients and selling them on the black market.? Alex thought for a moment, stroking his chin. If they were operating in that area, they must have a base there. Either storm it or try to go in quietly. But with Rebecca, the ?quiet? part could be forgotten right away. ?Do you have their location?? Alex asked. ?Yeah, their base is known. They''re not expecting an attack, so you can go in boldly,? Falco confirmed. ?Alright, I''ll wake the two of them, and we''ll be there soon,? Alex said, saying goodbye to Falco. He turned to the sleeping Rebecca and Lucy. Rebecca, of course, was sleeping soundly, and Alex briefly wondered if he should go alone. But then he remembered Rebecca might get upset if he didn''t invite her. ?Rebecca, we''ve got a job. You can shoot,? Alex said softly, gently shaking her. Rebecca''s eyes snapped open at the word ?shoot.? She immediately jumped off the couch and rushed to get dressed, making so much noise that it seemed like this small girl weighed several times more. Lucy also woke up from all the commotion, rubbing her eyes. Looking at Alex for an explanation, she heard from him that there was work to do, to which she simply nodded, yawning, and began getting ready. Lucy quickly showered and started asking Alex for the details of the mission. He began explaining: ?So, the plan is to do this quietly,? he finished. But as soon as Rebecca heard the word ?quiet,? her outraged scream echoed from the first floor: ?Nooooo!? Alex looked at Lucy in surprise, wondering how Rebecca could have caught their conversation with all the noise she had just made herself. Lucy shrugged and, with a smile, said: ?It''s her gremlin instincts, they definitely helped her.? Alex''s mouth dropped open in surprise, not knowing how to respond. Lucy was right: Rebecca always had a knack for sniffing out chaos and wanting to be part of it. When they went downstairs, Alex and Lucy found Rebecca already standing by the door, surrounded by bags filled with weapons, and with G.I.R., who was holding a chainsaw sword. Alex sighed, realizing this couldn''t be avoided, and headed to his workshop to grab a couple of useful items for the raid. ?What did you take?? Rebecca asked, her eyes glowing with excitement. Alex, playfully poking her nose, didn''t reveal what he had brought, leaving it as a surprise. Rebecca tried to bite his finger, but Alex dodged just in time. Grabbing G.I.R. by the head so as not to waste more time, they headed to the underground parking lot. By the car, Rebecca, like a whirlwind, threw the bags of weapons into the back seat. Alex was surprised by how much gear she had brought¡ªone brick would have been enough. But he kept his thoughts to himself and loaded G.I.R. into the car. Opening the door, he noticed that Rebecca had taken his seat. ?That''s my seat,? Alex pointed to the spot. Rebecca grinned mischievously and, patting her lap, said, ?Sit here, handsome.? Alex shrugged and began to sit down. Caught off guard by this turn of events, Rebecca became flustered and started pushing him away. ?I mean, I like your butt, but I definitely don''t want it to crush me!? she exclaimed, trying to stop him from sitting. Alex smirked, turned his head, and saw her pushing against his back with all her might. ?Well, as you say. I thought I could sit on the lap of a lovely girl. Ah, life, how cruel you are¡­? he said, pretending to wipe imaginary tears away. Rebecca laughed and slapped him on the backside, pushing him away. Meanwhile, Lucy, who was watching the scene unfold, could barely contain her laughter. Deep down, she thought she wouldn''t mind feeling Alex up, but she decided to keep that a secret for a more opportune moment. Deciding it was time to stop the fun, Alex pulled Rebecca from her seat and sat her on his lap to avoid further slaps. ?Alright, let''s go; Falco is already waiting,? he said, starting the car. Alex headed toward the address Falco had sent him, but soon they hit traffic. Sighing, Alex cracked the window and leaned out to see what was going on. It turned out there had been an accident ahead, and two drivers were already getting into a fight. A crowd of onlookers had gathered around them. ?What happened there?? Lucy asked, watching as Alex massaged his forehead. ?Yeah, those two drivers are having a battle for dominance, and it looks like a whole audience has gathered,? he replied in a tired tone. Rebecca''s eyes immediately lit up with interest, and if Alex hadn''t grabbed her by the waist, she would have surely climbed out the window to get a closer look at the fight. She turned to Alex and looked at him with tearful eyes, begging him to let her watch the drivers'' fight. ?Don''t look at me like that. I''m already immune to those ''puppy'' eyes. A whole family of girls constantly looks at me like that, trying to get something,? Alex said, gently pinching her nose to keep her from squirming away. Rebecca pouted, clicked her tongue, and turned away, disappointed that her plan had failed. Lucy also showed interest in the fight, but Alex decided not to give them that opportunity and chose a detour. However, Lucy connected to G.I.R. to hack the street cameras and immediately sent Rebecca the video. She began loudly cheering for one of the drivers who was enthusiastically pounding on the other. Alex just shook his head, listening to Rebecca''s excited shouts, and accelerated to reach their destination faster and not keep Falco waiting. Meanwhile, Falco stood leaning against his car, checking the time, and began to lose patience. ?It looks like they''re late,? he muttered, glancing at his watch. Dorio, who had stepped out of the car, just snorted at his words. ?Well, he has girls living at home. You know how it is; they need time to get ready,? she said with an obvious tone. Falco nodded in understanding, already about to say something when suddenly a car appeared in the distance, approaching at high speed. He didn''t immediately recognize who it was since he had never seen that model before. When the vehicle abruptly stopped in front of them, Alex leaned out of the window, with Rebecca sitting on his lap. Falco''s eyes widened in surprise, and then he began inspecting the car. ?Wow, where did you get such a beauty?? he asked, looking at Alex, who had gotten out of the car, gently lifting Rebecca off his lap. Alex smiled and gave a light pat on the roof of the car. ?Well, the Adeptus Mechanicus descended upon me and gifted me this marvel of technology as a token of goodwill,? he said with a hint of humor. Falco grimaced at that comment and decided to peek under the hood. After inspecting the car, he was impressed by its simplicity but realized that its charm lay precisely in that minimalism. ?I don''t know where you found it, but it''s definitely something special,? Falco said, closing the hood. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex just smirked, knowing his car was not just a piece of machinery but a true indestructible beast on wheels. He noticed Dorio greeting him with a smile. ?Hey, Dori,? Alex said, waving his hand in greeting. Dorio approached and hugged him with friendly laughter. ?Hey, Alex. I see living with girls is tough¡ªespecially when they''re getting ready,? she said, releasing him. Alex laughed cheerfully. ?Not really, I just mentioned that we could do some shooting, and Rebecca instantly got ready like a whirlwind,? he said, nodding toward Rebecca, who was pulling the struggling G.I.R. out of the car. Dorio looked at Rebecca, who was huffing as she tugged on the resisting G.I.R., and at Lucy, who had climbed out the window and was curiously watching the scene. ?How''s Maine doing?? Alex asked, lighting a cigarette. Dorio turned to him, looking gratefully into his eyes, which surprised Alex. Placing her hand on his shoulder, she said sincerely, ?Thank you for your notes. If it weren''t for them, I wouldn''t have even noticed that Maine was starting to develop cyberpsychosis.? Alex raised his eyebrows in surprise. He hadn''t expected Main to show any signs yet. Curious, he asked how she had figured it out. Dorio explained that she had noticed tremors in Maine''s hands, brief memory lapses, and moments when he seemed to ?freeze.? Alex sighed heavily, realizing that Main had overdone it with cyber implants, and it was starting to affect his health. He wasn''t sure how his treatment would work for people with many implants, so he hesitated to offer his help. But if the situation became critical, he would definitely intervene to save Main. To be continued... Chapter 107 - 107: The Assault or Why You Shouldnt Leave GIR Alone While Alex was talking with Dorio, discussing various ways to alleviate Main''s cyberpsychosis symptoms, she listened attentively, memorizing everything he said. Dorio was already familiar with the standard methods of dealing with cyberpsychosis ¡ª disabling implants and using braindance. However, Alex''s suggestions seemed so simple that they surprised her. Alex quickly warned that it was just a theory he hadn''t been able to test yet, as he hadn''t captured a cyberpsycho for experiments. He recommended following the instructions in the research he had shared with her earlier. Dorio wanted to ask a few more questions, but they were interrupted by a loud shout. ?G.I.R., get out of the car, quick!? Rebecca yelled as she pulled the poor G.I.R. by the legs. Alex and Dorio turned around and saw a comical scene: Rebecca was tugging on G.I.R. with all her might, his legs stretching out like those of a rubber doll. From the outside, it looked like a little girl was dragging a green dog with elongated limbs. Rebecca had already thrown G.I.R.''s legs over her shoulder, putting all her strength into pulling him out, but G.I.R. continued resisting, loudly proclaiming that he wouldn''t leave until he finished watching his comedy show. Dorio laughed at the situation, while Alex just rubbed his forehead. ?Looks like there''s never a dull moment with Rebecca,? Dorio commented with a smile. Alex sighed. She was right. Ever since Rebecca and Lucy had moved in with him, the apartment had indeed gotten noisier. ?Yeah, ever since they moved in, life''s become a lot more lively, but as they say, there''s always a ''but'',? he said with a slight smile. Dorio gave him a sympathetic pat on the shoulder. She knew what Alex meant. At that moment, Falco approached, overhearing their conversation. ?And what exactly is the issue here?? he asked. Alex pondered, recalling the challenges of living together. ?Well, for starters, I''m living in the same apartment with four girls. Gloria''s an angel, the most responsible of them all. Valerie''s a reclusive teenager, binge-watching shows all day. Lucy leaves her things and spare parts scattered everywhere, living like a cat. And Rebecca¡ªshe''s a true gremlin: always making noise and trying to steal something from my workshop. And that''s not even mentioning the laundry scattered in the bathroom and the hair clogging the drain,? Alex said, counting on his fingers. Falco silently patted him on the shoulder, unsure of what to say. He knew many men would dream of being in Alex''s place, but there were always hidden challenges. Lucy, overhearing the conversation, rolled her eyes. She hadn''t seen Alex complain since he always cleaned up using magic. It amused her that he joked about it that way. After finishing the conversation with Dorio and Falco, Alex decided to check on Kiwi, who was sitting in the van. He walked over to the back door of the van and opened it, finding Kiwi intently reviewing data on a tablet. Hearing the noise, Kiwi turned and saw Alex. He climbed into the van and sat next to her. She raised an eyebrow, scooting over a little to give him some space. Alex glanced at the tablet screen and saw footage from cameras surrounding a building¡ªa scavengers'' hideout. He immediately realized what the place was. Turning his head to Kiwi, who was watching him, he initially considered introducing himself as usual but decided to crack a joke first. ?I''ve got something for you,? Alex said, reaching into his pocket and forming his fingers into the shape of a heart. Kiwi rolled her eyes, having seen this trick with Lucy before, and pushed his hand away. ?Yeah, thanks,? she responded sarcastically. Alex laughed and decided to get down to business. ?Any civilians nearby?? he asked, glancing at the tablet. Kiwi shook her head and handed the tablet to Alex. ?No, it''s clear. They recently brought in a new batch, and while they''re extracting implants from their victims, we have time to act,? Kiwi said, pointing to the footage of scavengers unloading people from a van. Alex nodded, realizing that time was on their side. Alex reviewed the footage, stroking his chin in deep thought. Kiwi, not interrupting his thoughts, simply sat next to him, waiting. Alex asked her to hack the building''s data to get the full layout. Although Kiwi didn''t fully understand why it was necessary, she silently complied. Alex carefully studied the blueprints, switching perspectives and examining the building from different angles as if searching for weak points. Kiwi, watching him, refrained from interrupting, though she was curious about what exactly he was looking for. The process was suddenly interrupted when Alex, glancing around, noticed something important. He turned to Kiwi with a question: ?Where''s Pilar? I don''t see him.? Kiwi smirked, guessing what he was looking for. ?He''s on another job right now. He said he''d be back later, but chances are he won''t make it.? Alex shrugged. If Pilar were here, he''d probably already be annoying his sister, and getting what he deserved for it. ?Well, alright,? Alex replied indifferently. After finishing his analysis, Alex marked several vulnerable spots on the blueprint and handed the tablet back to Kiwi. She automatically took it, looking at Alex, expecting an explanation. As Alex was about to leave the van, Kiwi grabbed his arm and pointed at the tablet, expecting clarification about his marks. ?Why did you mark these?? she asked, gesturing toward the spots he had chosen. Alex tilted his head slightly, then answered: ?These spots are ideal points for the assault. I just wanted to make sure we have good positions.? Kiwi nodded and sent the information to the whole team so they could choose the best spot to start the attack. Alex climbed out of the van and immediately saw Rebecca, who had finally managed to drag G.I.R. out of the car. Now he stood there, angrily kicking the tire. As Alex got closer, he lightly tapped him on the head. ?Don''t mess with the car,? he said. G.I.R. looked at Lucy with a hurt expression, seeking support, and she reluctantly decided to comfort him. Meanwhile, Alex headed to the trunk, opening it and pulling out several cases. Rebecca''s eyes lit up, and she rushed forward, trying to grab one of the cases. Alex stopped her with a gesture. ?I''ll hand out everything to everyone myself,? he said calmly. Falco and Dorio, intrigued, also approached. ?What''ve you got for us?? Dorio asked as Alex closed the trunk. Alex laid out three cases on the trunk and began opening them one by one. In one was a strange-looking pistol, in another, shotgun shells, and in the third, unusual square plates. ?Let''s start with this,? Alex said, pointing at the pistol. ?This is for G.I.R. He''s been pestering me with his requests, so I prepared something special for him.? G.I.R., hearing that Alex had made a weapon for him, immediately broke free from Lucy''s embrace and ran over to Alex, climbing up his leg and jumping onto the trunk. Grabbing the pistol, he began loading it, ready for action. The others looked at Alex, waiting for an explanation. ?It''s a bolter. It fires rocket-assisted bolts that accelerate mid-flight and explode inside the target,? Alex explained, pointing to the rounds G.I.R. was loading into the magazine. Rebecca''s eyes sparkled again. She reached for the bolter, but G.I.R. quickly hid it behind his back, not willing to share his new toy. Rebecca turned to Alex, demanding that he make G.I.R. give her the weapon. Alex, placing a hand on her head, began to pat her hair, trying to calm her down. ?You''ll see it in action at home. And this¡ªthis is for you,? he said, pointing to the case with the shells. ?Special incendiary rounds for your shotgun.? Rebecca jumped up joyfully, planted a kiss on Alex''s lips, and quickly started stuffing the shells into her pockets, as if afraid someone might take them away. Falco and Dorio, watching the scene, exchanged glances, surprised at how dangerous these ?gifts? turned out to be. Their attention soon shifted to the third case, which held the mysterious plates. ?And what''s this?? Falco asked, pointing at them. ?These are breach plates,? Alex began explaining. ?You attach them to any surface, activate them, and they blow up the wall. Then, a flashbang goes off. Perfect for a quick assault.? Alex began handing out the plates to the group, even giving one to Falco just in case, though Alex wasn''t sure if Falco would participate in the raid. Kiwi, who had just exited the van, received her plate, looked at it curiously, and then noticed the other team members holding the same devices. She glanced around for an explanation and soon got one from Lucy, who briefly explained the plates'' purpose. Kiwi nodded, silently accepting it. At that moment, the group''s tablets pinged with the building''s layout, where Alex had marked weak points for the assault. The team began discussing and choosing their attack points, coordinating their actions. Alex stood off to the side, smoking and waiting for the discussion to finish. Once everyone had finally chosen their positions, Falco turned his attention to Alex, who appeared completely nonchalant. ?Where''s your weapon?? Falco asked, looking him over. Alex paused for a second, realizing that all his gear was in his inventory, which wasn''t easy to access right now. He needed to find an alternative. He quickly looked around and spotted a nearby brick. Picking it up, Alex returned to the group. ?Meet my new friend, Joseph,? he said with a grin, tossing the brick in his hands. Lucy, with a smile on her face, stepped forward and stood in front of Alex. He raised an eyebrow, waiting to see what she would do. Without a word, Lucy grabbed the brick and threw it aside. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?No,? she said calmly, turning to look Alex in the eye. Dorio, Falco, and Kiwi barely held back their laughter at the sight of Alex naming a brick his ?friend? and Lucy unceremoniously discarding it. Alex frowned, clearly offended, and looked around again for a new ?weapon.? He spotted a metal rod lying near a trash bin and moved toward it, but Lucy stopped him again: ?No,? she said, noticing his intent. That was too much for the others, and they burst out laughing, watching as Alex tried to arm himself with random objects while Lucy kept shutting him down. Alex muttered under his breath about the unfairness of it all and how Lucy was ruining all the fun. She rolled her eyes but was clearly enjoying the situation. In the end, Alex approached the trunk and, rummaging through it, pulled out a fire axe. ?How about this one?? he asked, raising the axe and showing it to Lucy. Lucy sighed heavily but nodded in approval, resigning to his choice. ?That''s better,? Alex remarked with satisfaction, slinging the axe over his shoulder. He took off his coat, revealing a T-shirt underneath, and tossed it onto the car''s back seat. Then he moved toward the building, followed by the rest of the group. Each member headed to their designated positions, marked on the map. Alex and Lucy climbed the stairs to the fourth floor, and he peeked through the window, scouting for targets. They waited for the others to confirm their readiness. ?Moon Demon team in position,? Lucy reported over the internal comms, causing Alex to almost choke in surprise. He looked at her in surprise, while Lucy stood there with a satisfied smile on her face. It seemed like she had decided to have some fun by choosing such a codename. Alex understood why: Lucy had always dreamed of the Moon, and he himself was often called a Demon, so the combination made perfect sense. ?Codenames? Are you serious?? Falco said with a smirk. Alex laughed too, realizing that the idea of codenames was surprisingly good. It reminded him of the titles in the world of Danmachi. ?Not my fault, it''s all Lucy, she''s just having some fun,? Alex said with a grin, deciding to throw Lucy under the bus. ?You know, I actually like this idea. Maybe we should come up with a nickname for the whole team?? Falco continued, amusement in his voice. ?A nickname? We''re just a bunch of weirdos,? Kiwi remarked in her usual flat tone. Alex rolled his eyes, but he couldn''t help agreeing¡ªevery member of the team did seem to have their own quirk. ?Mighty Eight?? Falco suggested. ?Nine. Don''t forget about our minimarine, he''d get offended,? Alex smirked. At that moment, GIR''s indignant shouts could be heard, as he insisted that he was part of the team, even repeating, ?Part of the crew, part of the ship,? which triggered another wave of laughter. ?Alright, then it''s ''Mighty Nine'',? Doriou said, laughing. ?I can already picture Main proudly declaring himself the captain of the Mighty Nine!? The team continued to joke around, imagining the scene, but soon they got back to business. ?Everyone in position?? Rebecca asked. The responses were affirmative. Kiwi connected to the building''s cameras and reported, ?I''m in. There are three on your floor. A group in the basement, and a few more on the second floor near the terminal. Small groups on the other floors.? ?Then set the plates at your positions. Lucy and I will start from the fourth floor. And, by the way, don''t even think about going down to the basement near GIR,? Alex warned, peeking through the window to make sure the room ahead was empty. Alex''s words caused some confusion among the group. Rebecca quickly explained that GIR was notorious for the extreme brutality of his methods, and to be around him, one would need a stomach of steel. Everyone agreed to steer clear of the basement where GIR would be carrying out his work. ?We''re starting. As soon as I give the signal, activate the plates,? Alex said, slowly opening the window. Lucy slipped through the opening immediately. She crept up behind one of the scavengers sitting at a computer, and, wrapping a wire around his neck, strangled him. Alex followed, hiding the body behind a couch to make sure it wouldn''t be found too soon. Then he stood by the door, attracting the attention of another scavenger in the hallway. Hearing the noise, the scavenger went to investigate, but the last thing he saw was an axe crashing into his face. As Alex pulled the axe out, another scavenger came out of the back room, unaware of Alex''s presence. Alex threw the axe, which hit the scavenger squarely in the head before he could even comprehend what had happened. ?We''ve cleared the fourth floor. Get ready,? Alex said, communicating with the group. He placed a breach plate on the floor in the center of the room and looked at Lucy, who nodded, signaling that she was ready. Alex began the countdown and tightened his grip on the axe. When he said "three," explosions echoed throughout the building. The plate detonated, and Alex jumped down, landing on the back of a scavenger buried under the collapsed ceiling. Without hesitation, he drove his axe into the scavenger''s head. Lucy jumped down gracefully after Alex and immediately began shooting at the nearest target. While Alex and Lucy were clearing the third floor, GIR burst into the basement, where the scavengers were disassembling their victims for parts. Rebecca stormed in from the back of the building onto the first floor and shot a scavenger point-blank in the chest. When she saw what the new ammunition could do, she was already thinking about how she would ride Alex all night. Instead of igniting the target, the pellets simply burned through the scavenger''s body. Doriou charged through the front entrance, taking down two scavengers with her bare hands. She grabbed a disoriented scavenger by the neck and slammed his head into the wall. Amid all the noise, Kiwi was making her way to the second floor to reach the terminal and download data. When she finally got to the terminal, gunfire erupted, and she had to hide behind a table to avoid getting shot. ?I need help,? Kiwi said, contacting the team. Alex, who was dealing with scavengers on the third floor, heard Kiwi''s call for help and immediately started looking for her location. ?Cover your head, I''m coming in,? Alex said, positioning himself directly above the group shooting at Kiwi. Kiwi heard Alex''s words and covered her head with her hands, not understanding why he asked her to do that. ?Covered,? Kiwi replied. Alex raised his hand and struck the floor. With his blow, the floor beneath him collapsed, and rocks falling from the ceiling tumbled down on the scavengers shooting at Kiwi. Alex quickly killed them and peered over the table where Kiwi was hiding. ?A hero has arrived to save a beauty in trouble,? Alex said, giving a thumbs up. Kiwi lowered her hands from her head and looked at his satisfied face. She rolled her eyes and stood up, brushing off the dust that had settled on her from the ceiling collapse. Ignoring his mumblings, Kiwi connected to the terminal to download the data. Alex decided to relax, sitting on the table next to Kiwi and lighting a cigarette, watching her hack the terminal. Meanwhile, on the first floor, Rebecca was causing chaos. With wild laughter, she shot at everything she could, knowing that the new type of ammunition could literally burn through walls and bodies. She didn''t even need to aim to know where her targets were. The scavengers hiding behind walls didn''t even have time to comprehend how they died. All they saw and heard before their deaths was the insane laughter of the girl and their smoking bodies. Those who didn''t fall victim to Rebecca were dealt with by Doriou, who literally smashed scavengers'' faces into their skulls with her fists. In the basement, GIR was staging a bloody massacre that would send chills down anyone''s spine if they saw it. Torn bodies were scattered all over the basement, and chunks of flesh were flying in all directions. The scavengers who wanted to escape couldn''t leave the basement because GIR had blocked all exits. Alex sat next to Kiwi, waiting for her to finish. When Kiwi completed the download, she looked at Alex, signaling that she was ready. ?Alright, everyone, Kiwi is done. It''s time to wrap it up,? Alex said, contacting everyone. Everyone agreed. Alex jumped off the table and looked at Kiwi. Suddenly, he noticed some movement behind her and heard a strange noise, like someone dragging a heavy machine gun. Without thinking, he quickly pushed Kiwi to the floor, covering her with his body. ?Are you trying to say that Lucy and Rebecca aren''t enough for you, and now you want to try me?? Kiwi asked, looking at Alex in confusion. ?You could have at least waited until we finished the job,? she added, rolling her eyes. Alex was about to explain his actions when gunfire from a heavy machine gun erupted in the next room. Bullets pierced the walls, leaving destruction in their wake. Alex pressed himself against Kiwi even tighter, shielding her from the barrage of fire. Kiwi''s eyes widened in surprise as she realized he was genuinely protecting her. Meanwhile, the team heard the shots and tried to contact Alex to find out what was happening. ?We''re pinned down by gunfire,? he explained briefly. ?Don''t move if you don''t want to be turned into mincemeat.? ?GIR, fire from the railgun, target is three meters from my position,? Alex commanded. GIR, just finishing his slaughter, activated his x-ray vision to accurately locate Alex. Seeing him and Kiwi hiding behind the table, he recalibrated his arms, transforming them into railgun weapons. As he aimed at the target, he began to charge up. ?Everyone out of the house, quickly!? Alex shouted, warning the others. The team swiftly evacuated the building. At that moment, GIR fired. The heated projectile pierced the basement ceiling, shooting upward and leaving a bright plasma trail behind. The gunman holding the machine gun sensed danger approaching, but he didn''t have time to comprehend where it was coming from before the projectile slammed into his groin and passed through his body, blasting his head into pieces. Pilar, running up to the building, heard the shot and quickened his pace, hoping to reach his team in time. As he got closer, he noticed a projectile soaring from the roof, leaving a glowing trail behind it. ?Is that a falling star?? Falco wondered, watching the scene unfold from his vehicle. When the shot fell silent, the group returned inside and saw a massive hole in the ceiling, revealing the sky above. Alex and Kiwi descended, covered in dust and dirt. Everyone shifted their gaze to Alex, then to the hole, their thoughts clear: they knew GIR could use the railgun but hadn''t expected such devastating power. Alex wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Pilar, who burst into the building with a bundle of grenades in his hands. ?Get ready, you bastards!? he shouted, kicking the door in. Doriou immediately raised her hand to stop him. Everyone saw the grenade in his hands and realized it was a flashbang. The grenade wasn''t dangerous, but no one wanted to spend the whole day with a headache. ?Pilar, we''re already finished,? she said. Pilar looked around, noticed that everyone was unharmed, and with relief, tucked the grenades away. ?Damn, you guys really scared me. I thought it was a complete nightmare in here! When I heard that loud shot, the house nearly collapsed! What the hell was that?? he asked, hiding the grenades in his pockets. Alex shrugged and explained, ?We were pinned down, and GIR shot the gunman with the railgun.? ?Where''s that little bastard?? Pilar asked, looking around. At that moment, the door to the basement crashed open, and GIR appeared, covered in blood and pieces of flesh. Everyone''s eyes widened at the sight¡ªGIR looked like a walking nightmare, with a blood-soaked flag fluttering behind him. ?Well, now everyone''s definitely dead,? Pilar murmured quietly, turning away from the gruesome sight. Alex grimaced and approached GIR. In one hand, he held a chainsword, and in the other, a bolter. Alex knew he couldn''t clean him with magic, so he decided to resort to an old method. He grabbed GIR by the head and shoved him under the faucet to wash off at least some of the blood and guts. ?Alright, let''s search this place; maybe we''ll find something valuable, and we won''t have to pay for drinks,? Doriou suggested with a smile. While Alex tried to clean GIR, the others began to search the building for loot. They found several bags of cash and cases filled with implants. Kiwi attempted to connect to the virtual accounts, but the garbage men kept everything in cash. The group gathered on the first floor, all watching in astonishment as Alex scrubbed GIR with a sponge while GIR tried to fend off his attention. Those who didn''t know GIR''s peculiarities asked one question: isn''t he a robot? Why wash him with water? To be continued... Chapter 108 - 108: The Cyberpsychopath Attack While the group was gathering anything of value from the scavengers'' base, Alex was busy trying to wash the blood and guts off of GIR''s suit after the basement massacre. Holding GIR under the running water, Alex scrubbed him with the first rag he could find. But how could he simply scrub off all the blood, which was so much that GIR''s suit had turned from green to red? ?GIR, stop resisting,? Alex said wearily, trying to keep him in place. GIR, however, refused to listen and continued to squirm, angrily trying to break free. He used all his strength to escape, clearly unhappy about being washed under a faucet. Slippery and covered in soap, GIR managed to slip out of Alex''s grip. Sensing an opportunity to flee, he bolted, but Alex quickly grabbed him again before he could escape. He grabbed GIR by the head and shoved him back under the stream of water. ?For the love of all that''s holy, GIR, can you stop fighting it?? Alex said, exhausted, trying to peel off the remaining bits of guts from the robot. GIR kept struggling, and Alex, realizing that simple persistence wasn''t going to calm him down, decided to change his approach. Like a parent calming down a stubborn child, Alex knew he needed to mention GIR''s mom. ?GIR, do you want your mom, Gloria, to see you covered in blood and heretic guts?? he asked, stopping the scrubbing for a moment and looking GIR in the eyes. GIR, who had been resisting just a second ago, suddenly froze. He lifted his head and pondered, looking at Alex. GIR always behaved like a model child around Gloria, and the thought of upsetting her seemed unbearable. He looked back at Alex and nodded, indicating that he was ready to endure this ?torture? just to avoid disappointing his mother. ?Good boy,? Alex smiled. With GIR back under the water, Alex continued diligently scrubbing him clean. As he finished up, the group returned, having gathered all the loot. They saw Alex still scrubbing GIR, but there was so much blood that it was hard to tell if he was using a rag or a sponge. Everyone had the same question: why was Alex washing a robot under the faucet? ?Hey man, isn''t it dangerous to wash GIR under running water? He''s a robot,? Pilar asked, pointing at GIR. Alex looked at him, surprised. ?Did you forget? During our first mission, GIR came out of the shower,? Alex reminded him, raising an eyebrow. Pilar smacked his forehead, remembering the moment. The others also recalled how GIR had stepped out of the shower in a towel, then screamed and ran back in when he noticed them. ?Right, even I forgot about that,? Doria laughed. Alex shook his head and looked at the partially cleaned GIR, whose green body was now spotted with patches of blood, making him look like a leopard. He dried GIR off with a towel and glanced at the group, who were now waiting for him. ?Well, I''m done. Sort of,? he said, setting GIR down. Everyone noticed that Alex had managed to wash off most of the blood, though some stains still remained. Seeing their bags, Alex asked what they''d gathered, as he had missed part of the discussion. ?The bags are full of scraps to sell and some cash for drinks,? Doria explained. Alex was glad he wouldn''t have to spend his own money on alcohol. In his home world, Loki was always begging him for expensive drinks imported from distant cities. As they exited the building, they were greeted by Falco, who curiously asked what the hell had shot out of the roof during the whole skirmish with the scavenger gang. Alex laughed as he looked at Falco''s astonished face, realizing that he thought it had been a shooting star. ?What the heck flew out of the roof?? Alex laughed as he looked at Falco''s surprised face, who had mistaken GIR''s shot for a falling star. ?That was GIR firing his railgun to take out the scavenger with the machine gun,? Alex explained. Falco glanced at GIR, who now resembled a green leopard with red spots. Except it was a robot dog with a goofy expression. Falco asked what had happened to GIR, making him look so strange. In a tired tone, Alex explained that the bloodstains were left over from GIR clearing out the basement. ?Good thing I didn''t see him before you cleaned him up,? Falco laughed, slapping Alex on the shoulder. Alex shook his head and headed to the car to drive off and celebrate the completed mission. Rebecca and Lucy followed him. Lucy took the front passenger seat, while Rebecca sat on Alex''s lap. Alex was about to start the engine when he heard the back door open. He turned around and saw Kiwi silently getting into the back seat, locking eyes with him. ?Mind if I ride with you?? she asked. Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise. ?Nah, it''s all good. We''re headed to the same place anyway. No need to ask¡ªwe''re friends,? he replied with a smile. Kiwi nodded and settled into her seat. Alex turned back to the road but met Rebecca''s gaze, her wide grin telling him, ''I told you so.'' Alex playfully flicked her nose and smirked, saying she was overthinking things between him and Kiwi. ?Thanks for covering me with your body,? Kiwi suddenly said, turning away. Rebecca glanced at Kiwi, who averted her gaze, then looked back at Alex with a knowing smile. She raised her eyebrows, hinting,''You''re the only one who thinks you''re still ''just friends'' after shielding her from a machine gun.'' Lucy let out a heavy sigh, choosing not to get involved. She could easily understand Kiwi¡ªafter all, she herself had quickly fallen for Alex. And she couldn''t help but think about Rebecca, who was the first to openly show interest in him. Alex sighed, realizing that no amount of explaining his relationship with Kiwi would convince Rebecca or Lucy. So, he decided to leave those problems for future him and simply said, ?No need to thank me. I did what I thought was right.? Kiwi nodded, giving him a brief glance before staring out the window, watching the cityscape pass by. At that moment, Falco''s van passed by them, and he stuck his head out the window, waving for them to follow. Alex nodded and followed him. Along the way, they stopped by a familiar doctor''s place to sell the scavengers'' scrap and earn a little cash for drinks. By the time they finished the sale, day had turned to evening¡ªjust the right time to head to the club to celebrate the successful mission. With no parking spots available near the club, they had to leave their cars a few blocks away and take a stroll through the night city. No one minded the evening walk, especially since it was part of their usual routine¡ªsometimes they found parking right away, and sometimes they had to walk. As they walked, Pilar approached Alex, placed a hand on his shoulder, and with a grin, asked, ?So, how you doing, Alex? We don''t talk much since my sister moved in with you.? Alex grinned back. ?Same as always. Eating, sleeping, and trying not to cause chaos in the city,? he joked, laughing. ?Chaos? How can you even think about chaos when you''re living with beautiful women under one roof?? Pilar continued, raising an eyebrow. Alex simply rubbed his forehead wearily. ?Yeah, living under one roof with beautiful girls is definitely nice, but someone has to deal with the consequences¡ªhair in the drain, underwear scattered everywhere... And Lucy, who''s always losing something. She lost her monowire one time and the house turned upside down before we found it. And Rebecca is a real gremlin! She''s always trying to steal stuff from my workshop. I have to fight her off so she doesn''t dismantle my guns.?Pilar laughed. ?Yeah, that''s definitely in her spirit. Just give her a reason, and your weapons will be in her hands.? They were about to continue their conversation when a loud noise interrupted them, like someone pouring liquid into a metal barrel. Alex and Pilar turned their heads in unison toward the sound and saw a guy standing on a crate who was... urinating into the barrel. Alex grimaced, trying to ignore the strange sight, but Pilar, as usual, couldn''t hold back. ?Hey, you! Stop pissing in that barrel, you idiot!? Pilar snapped. His shout drew the attention of the entire group. They turned and saw the guy still urinating, while Pilar was already making his way toward him, using his imposing figure as a means of intimidation. He glared at the stranger and added, ?What the hell are you doing peeing out in the open?? Approaching the container, Pilar loudly knocked on it to grab the strange guy''s attention. ?Hey, moron, are you playing golf in that barrel?? Pilar scoffed, noticing how the guy continued to ignore him. Ignoring Pilar was a terrible mistake; even hitting him would have been a less risky decision. The guy kept urinating into the barrel, unaffected by Pilar''s irritation. This pushed him over the edge. Pilar resolutely climbed onto the crate and, without wasting any time, began to lecture him. Alex, seeing this, could only shake his head, deciding to catch up with the others. But even at that moment, he heard Pilar speaking again, this time in surprise: ?You even managed to chromify your dick!? he exclaimed in evident shock. Alex nearly burst out laughing at that. However, his amusement was short-lived. Suddenly, all his senses heightened, and time seemed to slow down. Alex felt trouble approaching. Details began to click into place: trembling hands, mumbling under the breath, and a complete lack of reaction to external stimuli. He realized the guy was suffering from cyberpsychosis. Without hesitation, Alex swiftly drew his pistol and fired just as the guy raised his hand toward Pilar. The bullet hit the cyberpsycho''s hand with a metallic clang. That was enough to knock his aim off, and instead of shooting Pilar in the head, the bullet whizzed past, barely grazing his ear. Pilar, realizing his life was hanging by a thread, fell off the crate in fright. Alex fired a few more shots, but they ricocheted off the cyberpsycho''s body with a characteristic sound until he lost his bearings. Seizing the moment, Alex jumped onto the crate and lunged at the cyberpsycho, knocking him off his feet. The force of the blow was such that Alex crushed the opponent''s head like a ripe watermelon. At that moment, Rebecca, seeing what was happening, ran toward her brother. ?Brother!? she shouted, rushing to Pilar. Rebecca helped him get up. He was clearly disoriented after the fall and shocked at having just escaped death. The others quickly approached them, worriedly checking on Pilar, who was trying to regain his composure. Alex stood over the body of the cyberpsycho, watching as its limbs twitched in their final convulsions. Falco rushed to Pilar to provide first aid. Meanwhile, Kiwi approached Alex and glanced down at the body beneath his feet. ?A cyberpsycho. Who would have thought¡­ Pilar really dodged a bullet today; if things had gone a bit differently, he might not be here,? Kiwi said, looking at Alex. Alex lit a cigarette and exhaled smoke, gazing at the night sky. ?Don''t tell me. Every day, I''m more convinced that this city is a complete shit. One wrong move, and it''ll ignite like a Christmas tree,? Alex said with a bitter smirk. Kiwi nodded, understanding that sooner or later, the situation in the city would spiral out of control, with streets overrun by bloodthirsty cyberpsychos. Alex wiped his shoe on the cyberpsycho''s clothing and looked at Pilar, who was surrounded by the others. Lucy was holding her GIR, and Alex decided to check how it would handle the first aid. ?GIR, first aid protocol,? Alex commanded. A light popped out of GIR''s head like on an ambulance, and it began to emit a siren. Unfortunately, it was making the sound with its mouth: ?Woo-woo-woo,? GIR repeated, while everyone looked at it in surprise. Lucy let go of GIR, and it wasted no time rushing to Pilar to provide first aid. A few minutes later, Pilar''s head was wrapped in bandages resembling a turban, decorated with Hello Kitty band-aids. Alex barely held back a smile at the sight. ?I think we should take him to the hospital,? Alex said, looking at the group. Everyone agreed, and they helped Pilar to his feet. ?Someone should make an anonymous call to the police about the cyberpsycho attack,? Dorrio said, pointing at the cyberpsycho''s body. Lucy took that upon herself and called the police. Meanwhile, Alex helped Pilar get to the car and settled him in the back seat. Once they arrived at the hospital, Alex accompanied his friend to the doctor. ?Thanks for saving my life, man,? Pilar suddenly said, looking at him. ?Don''t mention it. I barely made it. A little longer, and you''d have lost your head,? Alex said, shaking his head. ?It''s all good, man. Now I''ll have a golden ear, and I''ll definitely be the coolest one in the team,? Pilar laughed. ?Did you catch my optimism?? Alex smirked. ?Maybe,? Pilar replied, continuing to laugh. Alex helped Pilar reach the doctor, who examined him. At that moment, Rebecca felt down, realizing she had almost lost her brother. However, seeing that Pilar was in good spirits made her feel a little better. When the doctor informed them that Pilar would have to stay overnight in the hospital due to the risk of infection, Rebecca wanted to stay with him. But Pilar insisted, convincing her that she should spend time with Alex. Reluctantly, Rebecca agreed and stepped outside. Falco stayed with Pilar just in case. Alex returned to the car and saw Rebecca sitting in complete silence. ?How are you, Becca?? Alex asked in a concerned tone. Rebecca looked up, meeting his gaze. A warm wave washed over her heart from his concern. ?I''m fine, just¡­ trying to calm down. I almost lost my brother today,? she replied in a sad tone. Alex started the car and headed home. No one was in the mood for fun after the cyberpsycho attack. The ride went by in oppressive silence. Lucy sat by the window, lost in her thoughts. Rebecca tightly clutched her GIR as if seeking comfort in it. Alex was also trying to gather himself; they had all nearly lost a friend today. When they got home, Lucy immediately went to her room, shed her clothes, and wrapped herself in a blanket, instantly falling asleep. The apartment was quiet¡ªneither Gloria nor Valery were there. Alex glanced at his phone and saw a message from Gloria saying she had been called in for a night shift. He tucked his phone into his pocket, hung his coat on a rack, and headed to the living room, where he collapsed onto the couch, closed his eyes, and tried to gather his thoughts. The day had hit him hard. He knew that, in the worst-case scenario, he could resurrect Pilar, but that didn''t change the fact that he would have still died. His thoughts were interrupted by a gentle nudge. Rebecca laid her head on his lap and buried her nose in his stomach. Alex looked down at her; her sad eyes were full of worry. He began to softly stroke her hair, trying to comfort her. ?Are you feeling better?? Alex quietly asked, not stopping his movements. Rebecca felt his touch and lifted her gaze. Seeing his caring smile, she hugged him tighter around the waist and snuggled closer. ?I''m feeling better,? she said, her voice filled with relief. Alex nodded and continued stroking her hair. He started humming a melody that Gloria once sang to him to help him relax. Rebecca turned onto her back and looked up at him. ?Thank you for saving Pilar... I have no one left but him,? she said softly. Alex smiled, resting his hand on her forehead. ?No need for thanks. If something happened, I would have resurrected him,? he said calmly. Rebecca initially didn''t understand what he was talking about. However, as the meaning of his words sank in, her eyes widened. Her thoughts became jumbled, and she struggled to comprehend what she had just heard. Her face shifted through expressions of shock and disbelief. ?You... what could you do?? she asked, suddenly sitting up and grabbing him by the collar. Alex laughed, looking at her exaggerated reaction. Of course, there were limits to resurrection, but he didn''t understand why it should be so shocking. After all, she knew he came from a world where gods lived among people, where he had fought dragons and horrific creatures. ?I could resurrect him,? he repeated lightly. Rebecca bewilderedly sat back down on the couch, trying to process what she had just heard. Her gaze was fixed on Alex, as if she were searching for confirmation in his face. ?Like, actually resurrect him? Or are you talking about zombies?? she asked suspiciously, narrowing her eyes. Alex laughed again. ?I could turn him into a zombie if you want, but that''s a different spell. I was talking about actual resurrection. Of course, there are conditions,? he explained. ?What conditions?? Rebecca asked, not taking her eyes off him, grabbing his hand. Alex began to thoughtfully stroke his chin, trying to recall all the conditions for resurrection. ?Well, for starters, to resurrect a regular mortal, it has to be done within three seconds of their death,? he said, continuing to thoughtfully stroke his chin. ?Why only three seconds?? Rebecca asked, surprised. Alex sighed, realizing that such a question was quite logical. ?The weaker the being, the faster their essence begins to deteriorate. If a person isn''t resurrected within three seconds, unpredictable consequences can arise,? he answered. ?And what is ''essence''?? Rebecca asked with interest. ?Essence is, roughly speaking, the soul of a living being. What makes you you. Take Hephaestus, for example¡ªthe goddess from my family. Her essence is fire, blacksmithing, and inventions. If you remove those components, she ceases to be herself. Every being has its own unique essence,? Alex began to explain. He delved into what he had learned about the soul and essence. There are many theories, but in practice, he had encountered this himself and understood better that essence is the vessel of the soul. When a person dies, their essence begins to break down, and the soul enters the cycle of reincarnation. Rebecca listened, but it seemed her head was beginning to ?overheat? from the complicated explanations. ?So what is your essence?? Rebecca decided to change the subject to distract herself a bit. Alex looked at her seriously, pondering whether he should tell her. But considering their close relationship, he decided she had the right to know. ?My essence is destruction. Not just ordinary destruction, but that which has existed since the very moment of creation of everything you know,? he said calmly. Rebecca''s eyes widened at what she heard, her mouth slightly agape in astonishment. Her mind was trying to comprehend what she had just heard. ?You mean to say that you have existed since the beginning of time?? she asked, clearly shocked. Alex couldn''t help but cough, choking on his saliva. ?No, you silly potato,? he said with a smirk, poking her in the nose. ?I''m just the physical embodiment of that force.? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rebecca realized she had misunderstood his words and simply shrugged. After all, everything he said really did sound as if he had been around since the beginning of time. They continued chatting, and Rebecca seized the opportunity to ask Alex a ton of questions. Her curiosity knew no bounds. At one point, she even asked what powers their children would possess if they ever had any. This question left Alex stumped. He had no idea whether their children would fully inherit his powers or only part of them. However, he definitely knew one thing: if they had kids, they would grow into little ?gremlins,? and that would be fun. To be continued... Chapter 109 - 109: Time Passes Unnoticed Since that late-night conversation, life returned to its usual rhythm. However, the events with Pilar had reawakened Alex''s long-dormant paranoia. It occasionally surfaced, but so faintly that Alex barely paid any attention to it. He believed this world to be much safer than the one he came from. There were no monsters or gods seeking chaos here. But, to his disappointment, this city had its own monsters. Only here, they were called cyberpsychos, and also the Scavenger gang, willing to do anything for money. Time passed unnoticed. Alex went about his usual activities: working in his workshop and occasionally taking on jobs. After Maine ended up in rehab, the number of jobs dropped significantly. But Padre came to the rescue, sometimes offering him profitable tasks. Thanks to this, Alex built up a reputation among the members of the Valentino gang. They started giving him various jobs, ranging from deliveries to eliminating unwanted individuals. Usually, these were people causing trouble in gang territory and trying to hide, but with Alex''s abilities, it was impossible to escape. He quickly earned their respect. Through Padre''s connections, other fixers also learned about Alex and started offering him work. He always completed the tasks quickly and efficiently ¡ª something highly valued among mercenaries. If combat skills were required, Alex always took Rebecca with him so she could test her new ammo. These missions usually ended with Rebecca turning the firefight into a bloody carnival. When stealth was needed, and data had to be stolen, Alex called on Lucy. He even turned some jobs into impromptu dates: if cargo needed to be delivered, he brought Valerie along, who was getting bored sitting at home. As the workload increased, so did the money flowing into Alex''s account. After all, living with four girls under one roof wasn''t cheap, especially when one of them was a gun fanatic. Rebecca bought weapons the moment Alex looked away and even took them from enemies during missions. Now, her corner of the workshop was packed with a firearms arsenal, for which Alex had to make various types of ammunition. Rebecca looked at him with such sad eyes that Alex just couldn''t say no. Lucy also did her part, taking private contracts for data extraction to help the family budget. Alex offered to make her a personal bike, but she refused, saying she could use "Fenrir" when Alex wasn''t using it. One day, Rebecca got so bored that she decided to participate in street races. For that, she needed a car, and naturally, she set her sights on Alex''s beloved car, which he cherished like his own child. Under her pressure, Alex gave in but on the condition that he would watch the race. The whole family gathered to watch the race, even Gloria, who usually kept away from such chaos. Before the race, one of the participants tried to taunt Rebecca, calling her a child who should stay home instead of racing with the "grown men." He didn''t know that Rebecca''s car was practically a tank, even if it had no weapons. But why would a car need weapons when there''s a real gremlin behind the wheel, one who doesn''t know how to forgive? In the end, only Rebecca made it to the finish line. And when the friends of that racer tried to confront her for "unfair" play, they quickly realized that threatening her was not the best idea when there''s a shotgun aimed at your face. One day, Alex offered to make Gloria a personal car for her safety, but she declined, saying she was fine with Alex or G.I.R. giving her rides. However, after the incident with Pilar, Alex decided to create a protective shield. He was inspired by energy shields from a video game, but he aimed to make them compact and less noticeable. It took an entire week to develop, but in the end, Alex created a working prototype ¡ª a bracelet that was inconspicuous but could activate a protective field. When Rebecca received her bracelet, she immediately wanted to take it apart, which Alex forbade. Instead, he gave her defective prototypes that she could play with since they were useless in combat. When Lucy got her bracelet, she thanked Alex but then asked a question that stumped him: "Why not just use magic? " Magic, of course, would be simpler, but Alex believed that living in a technological world, it was better to follow its rules to avoid standing out. "When in Rome, do as the Romans do," he said, explaining his principle to Lucy. One day, while Alex was in his workshop, creating yet another dangerous weapon that he probably wouldn''t use, G.I.R. kicked the door open. It was such a dramatic entrance that, for a second, Alex imagined special effects behind G.I.R. ¡ª smoke and explosions. Quickly shaking off those thoughts, Alex calmly looked at the robot, waiting for an explanation. Without wasting time, G.I.R. jumped onto the table and connected to the computer. A face immediately appeared on the screen ¡ª it was someone Alex had been searching for a long time. One of the people responsible for the accident that injured Gloria. Apparently, G.I.R. had been tracking them for a while and had found the perfect moment for elimination. The screen displayed the location where the man was set to participate in street fights. ?Good job, G.I.R.,? Alex praised, scratching his robo-dog behind the ear. Looking at the clock, Alex realized there was little time left, and he needed to act fast. He wanted to avoid another chase or shootout and decided to finish the job quickly. For that, he needed a sniper rifle, and he planned to borrow one from his favorite ?gremlin.? Approaching Rebecca''s table, he grabbed the first rifle he saw and randomly chose some bullets, stuffing them into his pocket. With the rifle packed into a case, Alex was ready to go. As he opened the workshop door, Rebecca stood in front of him, eyeing him suspiciously. ?Where are you going?? she asked, glancing at the gun case in Alex''s hands. He looked at Rebecca, who was wearing his T-shirt. It had taken a lot of effort to get her to stop walking around the apartment in just her underwear, and the compromise was that she agreed to wear a T-shirt over it. Alex knew that if he said too much, she would tag along, especially since she had been bored lately. ?A quick job, there and back. I just need your rifle,? he replied, pointing at the case. Rebecca hesitated for a moment, then a mischievous smile spread across her face. ?I''m coming with you. Got nothing else to do anyway,? she said cheerfully, and without waiting for objections, she rushed upstairs to change. She was back so quickly that Alex didn''t even have time to say a word. Now Rebecca was in her usual outfit, and with a smile, she said: ?Alright, let''s go.? Alex shook his head and followed her. When they reached the parking lot, he carefully placed the rifle in the back seat and started the engine. Opening the map on his phone, Alex began searching for a building with a good view of the ring where the street fights would take place. Once he found a suitable spot, he headed towards it. Upon arriving at the designated building, Alex looked around to ensure there were no cameras nearby that could capture his actions. Rebecca stood patiently next to him, silent as she waited for him to finish his inspection. ?Well, come here, my sweet gremlin,? Alex said with a smirk, lifting her into his arms. She wrapped her arms around his neck, and he began to climb the wall, pushing off with his legs to reach the roof. Once they were on top, Alex checked the visibility ¡ª the ring was clearly visible. Satisfied, he started assembling the rifle while Rebecca sat next to him, resting her chin on her hands, watching intently. ?Who''s your target?? she asked, her curiosity piqued. Alex pulled out his phone and sent her a message with the target''s information. ?Brooks King? Who is that?? she asked, looking at the dossier. Alex continued loading the magazine with bullets as he explained, ?He''s the driver who was behind the wheel in the accident with Gloria. He''s participating in the fights today. He''s second on the list.? After finishing loading the rifle, Alex lit a cigarette, watching the ring and preparing to execute his plan. Rebecca''s eyes widened when she realized that Alex''s target wasn''t just another job but personal revenge. She knew him well enough to understand that he wouldn''t rest until he tracked down everyone involved. Unlike Lucy or Gloria, who might have tried to dissuade him from this path, Rebecca was ready to help, knowing that Alex needed it. Beneath her sweet exterior lay a true vengeful spirit, willing to go to great lengths for those she loved. ?You''ve been searching for them for a long time,? Rebecca remarked, leaning against his shoulder. Alex took a deep breath, exhaling the cigarette smoke through his nose, and shook his head. ?I never lost them,? he said quietly. ?Since we took out the first one, G.I.R. has been tracking the others. I was just waiting for the right moment to strike.? That moment had come. Today, his target would be alone, without any protection, and that meant everything would go according to plan. ?G.I.R. has been monitoring them all along. I was just waiting for a lucky break,? Alex added, glancing at the rifle he had already loaded. Rebecca pulled a pair of binoculars from her gear ¡ª a piece of equipment Alex had designed specifically for her. She always carried a mountain of weapons and snacks, like a true gremlin. But right now, her attention was focused on the ring. ?Two strangers are fighting,? she noted indifferently, sitting next to Alex. Such matches didn''t particularly interest her; she preferred chaos and unpredictability. Alex lay back and decided to take a moment to enjoy the night sky. Rebecca also turned away from the ring, resting her head on his shoulder. They both gazed at the stars, relishing a brief pause. ?Do you love me?? Rebecca suddenly asked, her expression turning serious. Surprised by the suddenness of the question, Alex turned to her but smiled. ?Of course,? he replied softly. Rebecca''s cheeks flushed slightly, and she beamed at him. ?How much?? she continued, her eyes sparkling in the moonlight. Alex hugged her tighter, pulling her close. ?You have no idea how much,? he whispered, his voice warm and sincere. Rebecca pressed herself against him even tighter. She had always longed for the love and warmth that had been taken from her in childhood. Living under one roof with Alex, she finally began to feel desired and needed. Now she was willing to do anything to preserve that feeling, even if it meant burning the whole city down. ?What are you going to do after your sword is repaired?? she asked, glancing up at him. Alex paused to think. He didn''t yet know where he would go next. There were too many worlds, and choosing among them felt impossible. ?Probably head back home, and then we''ll see,? he replied after a brief moment of contemplation. Rebecca grabbed his cheeks, forcing him to look her in the eyes. ?You''re going to take me with you, no matter what world you go to, right?? Her expression turned serious as she narrowed her eyes, as if demanding a vow. Alex laughed at her fleeting seriousness. ?Of course. What kind of adventure would it be if I went alone?? he answered with a smile. Rebecca happily hugged him, resting her head on his chest. They lay like that for an hour until it was time to act. Suddenly, Rebecca noticed movement in the ring. Brooks, their target, had finally stepped out. ?Hey, that idiot is in the ring,? she said, nudging Alex''s shoulder. Alex rolled onto his side, crawled toward the rifle, and looked through the scope. He saw Brooks and aimed for his chest, but he didn''t pull the trigger. He waited, taking his time to finish the job. ?Why aren''t you shooting?? Rebecca asked, noticing his hesitation. Alex tore his gaze from the scope and looked at her. ?It seems like he''s about to fight for the championship title. And you know what''s the cruelest part about it?? Alex smiled. ?I''ll shoot when he thinks he''s finally achieved something. I''ll shatter all his hopes at the most unexpected moment.? Rebecca''s eyes widened at Alex''s words, but soon she burst into wild laughter, realizing that a simple death was too boring. It was far more interesting to let the victim taste victory first and then crush all their hopes and dreams. ?What a cruel thing to do¡­ but I like your style,? she said with a predatory smile, reminiscent of a gremlin''s grin. Alex laughed along with Rebecca and shifted his gaze back to the fight in the ring. In the first minutes, Brooks was losing, pressured by the champion, but gradually he began to fight back. His strikes became more precise, and soon he seized the initiative. Brooks unleashed a series of powerful blows to the opponent''s torso, not allowing him to catch his breath or change tactics. He pushed the champion into a corner, continuing the onslaught, and then delivered a crushing right hook to the jaw, knocking out several teeth and breaking it. The moment of triumph was near ¡ª Brooks stood in the center of the ring, celebrating. The referee raised his hand, proclaiming him the new champion. Alex realized that this was the perfect moment to shatter all his joy. ?Well, you won''t enjoy your victory for long,? he murmured, taking aim. Brooks, intoxicated by his victory, didn''t have time to savor it fully. He proudly raised his arms, showcasing his superiority when a sudden pain pierced his chest. He looked down and saw a hole the size of his fist, from which blood gushed out. Barely realizing he had been shot, he fell onto his back, landing in a pool of his own blood. Alex watched the scene unfold through the scope with a slight smirk. Although he hadn''t killed Brooks with his own hands, as he had with Dylan, this method of murder felt fitting. After all, the worst thing is to lose everything just when you start to feel victory. Alex bitterly recognized this truth from his own experience¡ªone should never relax too soon in any game. Shifting his gaze away from the ring, where a crowd had gathered around Brooks''s body, Alex turned to Rebecca, who was playfully swinging her legs while holding binoculars. ?Well, I think we''re done here,? he said with a slight smile. Rebecca tore her gaze from the binoculars and looked at Alex, whose calm smile radiated as if he had simply decided to take a break on the roof with a sniper rifle at hand. ?You''re quite the villain, killing him in the moment of triumph,? she remarked with a cheerful chuckle. Alex began to dismantle the rifle, carefully packing it back into its case. ?The worst thing is to lose everything just when you''ve tasted victory,? he said, shaking his head. Rebecca huffed, jumped onto his back, and wrapped her arms around his neck. As Alex gathered his rifle, he approached the edge of the roof. With ease, he stepped into the void and landed near his car, leaving a web of cracks in the asphalt beneath his feet. Rebecca jumped off his back and looked down. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?I still can''t get used to how strong you are,? she said, poking him in the stomach with her finger. Alex felt a slight tickle and smirked. ?I''m not hard; I''m just durable. That''s a different thing,? he replied, grabbing her finger. Rebecca pondered for a moment. Something in his words sounded strange. She had playfully bitten him more than once, and his skin felt just like anyone else''s, except it was much tougher. ?Where to now?? she asked, looking at him with curiosity. Alex thought for a moment. He hadn''t planned anything special after killing Brooks, figuring he would just head back to the workshop and continue his experiments. But he knew for sure that Rebecca wouldn''t leave him alone. ?I guess we could go on a date with my favorite gremlin,? he said, pinching her nose. Rebecca laughed happily and ran to the car, jumping into the passenger seat. Alex, smiling, followed her, placing the rifle case on the back seat before taking the driver''s seat. ?So, where do you want to go on our little improvised date?? he asked, looking at her. Rebecca thoughtfully rested her finger on her chin, and then her eyes lit up with excitement. ?Let''s grab some burgers and take some weapons from some idiots!? she suggested with a wide smile. Alex could understand the burger part since sometimes it felt good to eat something unhealthy. But why take weapons when their workshop was already full of dangerous gadgets, and Rebecca''s personal arsenal could rival a small armory? Her inventions were always both brilliant and crazy. She could probably create a Death Star in her basement if she wanted to. ?I can get the burgers, but don''t you already have enough of what you have?? he asked with a smile. Rebecca rolled her eyes as if implying that there''s no such thing as too much weaponry. ?Everything will go toward spare parts. Why spend money when you can just take it from idiots?? she said, as if it were obvious. Alex smiled and started the engine, heading to the diner for burgers. After getting a whole bag of food, he looked at the address Rebecca had sent through her connections¡ªa hideout of a petty gang. Smiling, Alex drove off for a fun date with Rebecca. To be continued... Chapter 110 - 110: The First Episode of Cyberpsychosis and Plans Life in Night City is always bustling with events¡ªevery day something new happens. Each resident has their own problems, and more often than not, they are tied to what''s going on in their lives. But if someone has a problem and the money, the solution is usually the same¡ªhire mercenaries. They can take on jobs of any complexity, from simple debt collection to assassination. In this city, there are those who will do anything for money. But the key point is this: if you can afford their services, life can become a little easier. Alex had earned a good reputation among the mercs and fixers of Night City, and he was getting more and more job offers. He wasn''t picky about the jobs, but he had limits on what he was willing to do. For example, he would never take a job to kill someone just because they accidentally stepped on someone''s foot in a bar or punched a cheating husband in the face. Sure, there are those in the city who would take such contracts, but Alex wasn''t one of them. This time, he took a job from a girl he knew, who was being stalked by an obsessive admirer who couldn''t understand the word ?no.? When Alex found out the details, he was momentarily puzzled: the job involved dealing with a stalker, which seemed unusual. But since the request came from someone he knew, why not help out? Alex didn''t think he''d have to deal with someone who couldn''t express their feelings in a healthy way. But when he finally met the guy, it became clear that he was just a stalker who couldn''t take ?no? for an answer. When Alex finally confronted him and demanded he leave the girl alone, the guy went off on a rant about his ?love? for the object of his obsession. Alex held his patience for as long as he could, but eventually, he snapped and punched the stalker in the face. Now, he stood there, looking at the guy with a bloody nose and a big bruise under his eye. They were in the stalker''s apartment¡ªtiny, even smaller than the one Alex had once shared with Gloria. The place reminded him of Japanese capsule apartments: a cramped six-by-six-meter room that had turned into a complete mess. Alex watched as the guy tried to stop the bleeding and frantically searched for a medkit. The sound of plastic crinkling filled the room, and Alex irritably glanced at GIR, who had no shame in throwing wrappers all over the floor while the apartment''s owner fussed around. Alex rolled his eyes. ?No matter how many times I tell him, he still litters like a naughty child. He only hides the wrappers when Gloria''s around, but as soon as she leaves, he scatters them all over the place.? Looking back at the guy, who had finally stopped the bleeding, Alex asked, ?Well, are you ready to talk?? The guy stayed silent, avoiding eye contact, and after a while, he quietly said, ?I just wanted to show her my love.? Alex''s eye twitched at those words. ?What do you mean, show love? How can you show love by stalking someone?? he asked irritably, looking at the guy as if he were a complete idiot. Alex grimaced at the absurd explanation. Sure, a jealous partner following someone might be understandable, but stalking a person who doesn''t even know about your feelings¡ªnow that was crossing a line. He was about to explain to the guy that what he was doing was wrong when his phone rang. Alex glanced at the screen: it was Lucy calling. Surprised, he answered, knowing she was supposed to be busy, and they had planned to meet with the group later. ?What''s wrong, honey?? Alex asked softly. He heard Lucy let out a heavy sigh, making it clear that something was wrong. "It''s Maine," she said shortly after a pause. Alex raised an eyebrow, not understanding what could have happened to Maine, especially since they were all supposed to meet as a group to celebrate his discharge from the hospital after rehabilitation. ?What could''ve happened to him? He was discharged a few days ago, and everything seemed fine,? Alex asked, frowning. Lucy sighed heavily and began to explain, ?Maine had a seizure. Right now, he''s out of control and attacking everyone...? Alex listened carefully but was distracted by an irritating sound behind him. Turning around, he saw the guy sitting on the floor, muttering quietly to himself. ?Can''t you shut up? I''m talking to my wife, and you''re over there whispering and distracting me!? Alex snapped. ?GIR, give this idiot a ''dose of positivity'' to shut him up,? he added, glancing at his companion. Lucy smiled when she heard Alex''s outburst. She liked it when he called her his wife, though she could only pity the guy who was about to get a dose of ?positivity? from GIR. One poor soul had already suffered from this method: when a client tried to hit on Lucy, GIR taught him a lesson, leaving the guy''s hair literally on fire. GIR, receiving the command, swiftly shocked the guy with a taser. Alex watched him convulse and, satisfied that the issue was temporarily resolved, returned to his conversation with Lucy. ?So, what''s going on with Maine?? ?When he was discharged, the doctor warned him that the ''Sandy'' had already exceeded its limits. With that much chrome, he was already on the edge, and installing the ''Sandy'' was the last straw,? Lucy said with a heavy tone. Alex rubbed his forehead, feeling the weariness creeping in. He knew Maine had long surpassed the limit of implants his body could handle. Even Dorio had been against installing the ''Sandy.'' Now, with the seizure, it was clear that Maine had slipped into cyberpsychosis. ?And what triggered the episode?? Alex asked, rubbing his chin. ?He just wanted to show off how well he handled the ''Sandy,'' but right in the middle of it, the seizure hit,? Lucy explained. ?What an idiot. I sent him a whole file of research to avoid something like this. So, what''s his status now?? Alex asked, frowning. ?Dorio and the others are trying to stop him, but it''s tough. We really need your help,? Lucy''s voice carried clear concern. Alex sighed and glanced back at the guy still convulsing on the floor. There wasn''t much time left for a drawn-out discussion, and he had to make a radical decision¡ªwipe the stalker''s memory. ?Alright, I''ll finish up here soon and be on my way. Just hang in there a bit longer,? Alex said, deciding what he needed to do next. Lucy blew him a kiss before ending the call. Alex turned to GIR, who stood over the guy, tossing candy wrappers onto him. There was no time for moral lessons. Alex could''ve tried to reason with the stalker, but now there was only one way left¡ªto hit him with a memory-erasing hammer so he''d forget about the girl and stop stalking her. ?GIR, lift his head,? Alex commanded, holding the hammer at the ready. GIR obeyed, and with one precise strike to the top of the stalker''s head, Alex erased his memories. Satisfied with the result, he gave a couple more hits just to be sure. Now, a sizable lump adorned the stalker''s head. Pulling out his phone, Alex dialed the client''s number. ?Hey, Rita, I''m done,? he said as soon as the call connected. ?Oh, you''re a lifesaver! I knew you''d handle it quickly. But what was that nonsense about? Why was he stalking one of our girls?? Rita asked cheerfully. ?First love, it happens sometimes. But he won''t be following Amanda anymore after what I did to him,? Alex chuckled, glancing at the guy lying on the floor. Rita laughed. ?And what did you do to him?? ?Wiped his memory. Now he won''t even remember who Amanda is,? Alex replied with a slight smile. A loud laugh echoed through the phone. Rita clearly hadn''t expected the problem to be solved that way. ?Well, that method works too. We didn''t know what else to do with him¡ªwe beat him, chased him away, even banned him from the club, but he still managed to stalk her,? she said tiredly. ?Love makes people do crazy things. Anyway, the job''s done, my responsibilities end here,? Alex joked, feeling amused. Rita laughed again, hearing that Alex had completed the job. ?Well, you''re adorable. Stop by if you have the opportunity. Amanda wouldn''t mind thanking you for your help," she said in a playful tone. ?Maybe, but I don''t need that kind of gratitude¡ªI''m a married man,? Alex replied, playing along with the joke. After saying goodbye to Rita, he realized he needed to hurry to help the team. Grabbing GIR by the head, Alex rushed downstairs to the car, jumped in, and sped off towards the base. Meanwhile, Lucy had finished her conversation with Alex and turned her attention to Maine, who was fighting everyone like a madman. Dorio had a broken nose, a tooth knocked out, and Falco had a split lip that was bleeding. Pilar was the worst off¡ªhis nose was broken. Dorio was desperately trying to restrain Maine, who kept thrashing and flailing his arms. ?GET AWAY FROM ME! LEAVE ME ALONE!? Maine yelled, swinging his arms wildly in a fit of rage. Lucy narrowly dodged another blow that almost hit her in the face and quickly stepped back. Despite the pain from the blows, Dorio kept trying to hold Maine down, ignoring her own injuries. She landed a powerful punch to his jaw, but he didn''t even flinch, as if her efforts were having no effect. He could no longer distinguish between enemies and friends, attacking everyone indiscriminately. Dorio realized her strength alone wasn''t enough. With each blow, she understood that without Alex''s help, she wouldn''t last long. They had grown close during their time working together, and she thought of him as her crazy younger brother. Alex always found a way to use anything as a weapon and shared tips with her about training and building muscle mass. ?Where''s Alex? I can''t hold him much longer!? Dorio shouted as she struggled to contain Maine. Lucy reassured her that Alex was already on his way. Meanwhile, Falco checked on Pilar, who had lost consciousness after being hit by Maine. Seeing that Dorio was holding things under control, he tried to revive Pilar. But holding Maine down was getting harder¡ªhe punched Dorio in the ribs, weakening her grip and allowing him to break free. As Maine stood up, he raised his arm to strike again, but his fist froze in the air¡ªAlex had stopped his hand. ?Hey, Maine, how did it come to this?? Alex asked calmly, staring at the enraged Maine. Dorio sighed with relief, seeing that Alex had finally arrived. Though he looked lean, his strength always amazed her. She could never beat him in any strength challenges. ?You''re a little late,? she said, relieved. ?Well, now it''s under control. Relax, I''m here,? Alex replied with a smile, pointing at himself with his thumb. Dorio wanted to warn him about Maine''s other hand, but it was too late¡ªhe had already swung his free hand at Alex. However, Alex easily dodged and began thinking of how to neutralize Maine without hurting him too much. Suddenly, Alex remembered a move he''d only used a couple of times, just for fun, against particularly stubborn opponents. ?Alright, Maine, if you can still understand anything, I suggest you brace yourself,? Alex said as he pushed Maine''s arm away. Dodging the blows, Alex looked for the right moment to strike. When that opportunity arose, he seized it instantly, delivering a powerful punch to Maine''s jaw. This technique, known as the ?Burial Blow,? was perfect for incapacitating an opponent without inflicting serious injury. Maine found himself literally buried up to his waist in the ground from the force of the blow, with only his legs sticking out. Everyone watching stood with their mouths agape in astonishment, shifting their gaze from the protruding legs to Alex, who calmly stood nearby. ?GIR, give Maine a dose of tranquilizer. One that''ll keep him in bed for at least a week,? Alex said, lighting a cigarette. GIR immediately ran up to Maine, pulled a huge syringe from his pocket, and jabbed the needle into Maine''s backside. Everyone watched this absurd scene, mouths agape, not understanding what was happening. How had Alex managed to punch Maine into the ground, and where had GIR gotten such a huge syringe? These questions floated in the minds of those who didn''t know all of Alex''s secrets. Lucy sighed wearily and looked away. She knew that move; Alex had once jokingly demonstrated it on some idiot who had been bothering her. Pilar, who had regained consciousness after Falco helped him come to, was the first to see the legs sticking out of the ground and GIR with the enormous syringe jammed into them. ?What the hell? Why are there legs sticking out of the ground, and why did that little guy stick a syringe in them?? Pilar mumbled, just waking up. Falco began to explain to Pilar what had happened while he was out cold. Meanwhile, Alex instructed GIR to provide medical assistance to the others. A siren popped out of GIR''s head, and he ran towards the injured, making the sound of an ambulance. Alex shook his head and turned back to Maine. He grabbed him by the belt and pulled him out of the ground. Tossing Maine over his shoulder, Alex headed into the house. He threw Maine onto the couch where he usually slept with Dorio when they stayed at this base. Alex took a chair and sat beside Maine''s bed, watching him. Alex lit a cigarette and began to ponder what had caused Maine''s outburst. After all, he had even passed on his research data to prevent a cyberpsychosis episode. Dorio herself had said that Maine had shown symptoms, but they had managed to remove them since they were noticed in time. ?What''s wrong with you?? he muttered, exhaling smoke through his nose. ?We don''t know either,? Dorio replied as she walked into the room. Alex turned his head at the sound of Dorio''s voice and saw her enter the room, pressing an ice pack to her cheek where Maine had hit her. She sat on the bed beside him and gently stroked his face. Alex didn''t interfere; he simply observed her, slowly taking a drag from his cigarette. Dorio sighed heavily and looked gratefully at Alex, understanding that he had managed to stop Maine without causing him serious harm. ?Can you explain what happened? I gave you all the data from my research,? Alex broke the silence, turning to Dorio. The girl sighed heavily again and looked at Maine, squeezing his hand. ?I don''t know either,? she began. ?After he was discharged, everything was going well. The symptoms of cyberpsychosis had almost disappeared. The doctor said that ''Sandy'' was the limit that his body could handle. And Maine felt fine. But today, when he decided to use ''Sandy'' in front of everyone, almost as if to show that everything was under control... he blacked out, and then became uncontrollable,? Dorio finished, her voice trembling with concern. Alex thoughtfully stroked his chin, analyzing the situation. Everything seemed illogical. In the morning, when he had spoken with Maine on the phone, he sounded upbeat, not stuttering at all, and showed no symptoms. Now something had clearly gone wrong. But what? ?Alright, let''s go downstairs and discuss what to do next,? Alex said, standing up from the chair and dusting himself off tiredly. Dorio nodded, throwing one last glance at Maine, and followed him. On the first floor, Alex saw that GIR had already provided assistance to those injured in the fight. Falco, like Dorio, was holding an ice pack to his face. But Pilar looked as if he had starred in a mummy movie¡ªcompletely bandaged, with only his golden ears sticking out. ?What happened to you? Last time you looked like a sheikh, and now what, a mummy?? Alex squinted at Pilar. He turned his head and, hearing the question, mumbled, ?Your dog doesn''t like me. I know he''s doing this on purpose,? pointing at GIR. In response, GIR slowly pulled out a candy from his pocket, taking his time to unwrap it. Then, crumpling the wrapper into a ball, he threw it at Pilar''s face. Pilar instantly got angry and chased after the robo-dog, intent on teaching him a lesson. Alex merely shook his head. ?Everyone here, let''s figure out what to do with Maine,? he called to the others. Pilar, unable to catch GIR, sighed and walked over to the rest. They all settled into their seats, waiting for the discussion to begin. ?We have about a week to do something,? Alex started. ?The tranquilizer I gave Maine only works the first time. His body adapts quickly, and each new dose will be weaker. It''s safe, but we can''t use it indefinitely.? Dorio nodded, realizing that they truly had little time. Alex continued to question the team to find out what could have caused this sudden episode. Dorio explained that she had strictly followed all the instructions from Alex''s research. Pilar, in turn, had helped with the setup of ''Sandy'' so that Maine could adapt to it. Everything seemed fine until Maine decided to show off in front of everyone and test the implant. That''s when everything went wrong. Alex listened attentively, not interrupting. He knew that Dorio loved Maine too much to let him become a cyberpsychopath, and Pilar was an excellent specialist in tuning chrome. All of this truly seemed strange and concerning. ?We have few options,? Alex paused, choosing his words carefully. ?The first is the standard procedure for helping cyberpsychopaths. We extract most of the chrome from his body and wait for him to feel better,? he said, a hint of doubt in his tone, realizing that the simple solution might not be enough. The group began discussing the proposed method of assistance, but no one wanted to accept it. They all understood that if they started removing chrome from Maine''s body, he could lose not only his strength but also a significant part of his personality. It would be akin to rehabilitating a drug addict with severe complications, where the old person likely wouldn''t return. Dorio particularly didn''t want to take such a step. She hoped Alex would come up with other, less radical solutions. She trusted him and knew he was capable of thinking of something more effective. ?Maybe you have other ideas?? Kiwi asked, looking at Alex. Kiwi, like Dorio, believed there was always an alternative. Over time, as she grew closer to Alex, she began to understand him better¡ªhe always found unconventional ways to solve problems. Although his methods sometimes seemed strange, they turned out to be surprisingly effective. ?The second option is... to erase his memory,? Alex said calmly, holding up two fingers. Dorio looked at him as if he had lost his mind and wanted to know what he meant. Alex sighed heavily, realizing that his suggestion sounded absurd, and decided to explain further. ?Remember my hammer? Well, we need to hit Maine hard on the head so that he forgets everything that happened,? Alex continued, placing the hammer on the table. ?Are you sure that will work?? Falco asked skeptically, nodding at the hammer. Most of the group also doubted that a simple blow to the head could solve such a complex problem. ?The hammer works. I just can''t guarantee how much memory will be wiped. It could be a month, a year, or maybe ten years. So this option is a last resort,? Alex explained, gesturing toward the hammer. Dorio thought about it; this option made some sense, but the consequences could be catastrophic¡ªMaine could lose memories not only of recent events but also of his life over the past ten years. Alex sighed heavily again¡ªhe had another plan, riskier but possibly more effective. ?And finally, the third option... steal the cure right from Arasaka,? he said, raising three fingers. These words caused astonishment among everyone. They looked at Alex as if he were someone ready to break into the most secure place in the city for a non-existent cure. ?Have you hit your head? Are you even sure that Arasaka has such a cure?? Kiwi asked doubtfully, looking at him as if he were crazy. ?There''s a 90% chance it exists there. Seriously, do you think a corporation like Arasaka doesn''t have a way to control or even treat cyberpsychopaths?? Alex surveyed everyone, his confidence unshakeable. Lucy observed Alex closely, realizing that he could heal Maine himself without resorting to such risks. She wanted to understand why he was going to such lengths if he could solve the problem in mere seconds. Alex caught her gaze and silently indicated that he would explain everything later. Lucy nodded, setting aside her questions for the next discussion. ?Alex, are you seriously planning to break into Arasaka for a cure for Maine that may not even exist?? Dorio asked, not hiding her concern. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?The cure is there. And I already have a plan for how to get in. We just need to prepare thoroughly,? Alex said firmly, shaking his head. Dorio sighed heavily, realizing that Alex had already made his decision. It seemed he had this plan for a long time; the situation with Maine had simply accelerated his actions. She understood that it would be a suicidal mission and wasn''t sure that Alex could not only infiltrate Arasaka but also make it out alive. She didn''t want to agree to such a risky venture, but she realized that they had little choice. To be continued¡­ Chapter 111 - 111: Plans for the Next Mission Alex sat quietly, watching the group discuss various ways to help Maine, who was teetering on the edge of cyberpsychosis. He lit a cigarette and, with his eyes half-closed, drifted into his thoughts. Recent events in the city had begun to worry him: the number of cyberpsychosis cases had skyrocketed. If before there had been one or two incidents per week, in the last month that number had multiplied several times over. Almost all the jobs he received involved dealing with cyberpsychos. ?Care to enlighten us about your plan for infiltrating Arasaka?? Falco asked, breaking Alex''s train of thought. Alex exhaled a cloud of smoke and nodded briefly. ?I''ve got a few ideas on how to get in. The easiest way is to storm in there screaming like a robber,? he said with a smile, raising a finger. Lucy sighed in exasperation when she heard this. She knew Alex well enough to realize he might actually pull off something like that¡ªusing a brick or any other object for his ?robbery.? Falco almost choked at the suggestion, realizing how crazy Alex could be. Kiwi rolled her eyes, clearly not taking it seriously. ?That''s funny and all, but how about you tell us what you''ve really got in mind?? Falco asked, recovering from his coughing fit. Alex smirked, setting aside the joke. He called over GIR, who was sprawled on the couch, tossing candy wrappers around. Hearing his name, the robot dog jumped up and quickly leapt onto the table. Alex connected his phone to GIR and activated a projection to reveal his real plan. ?I''ve been planning to infiltrate Arasaka for a while, and honestly, I intended to do it later. But Maine''s situation has forced me to speed things up,? Alex began, showing a schematic on the wall. The projection displayed images of two unfamiliar people. The rest of the group turned their heads, waiting for more details. ?This man is Kai Yamamoto, the new head of Arasaka''s research division. Next to him is his secretary, Misa Goto. Kai was recently promoted and will soon be transferred to the branch located in Night City. My plan is to use his identity to infiltrate Arasaka and steal some data on their research,? Alex continued, flipping through slides that provided more information on Kai and his activities. The group listened attentively, though the question of how exactly Alex planned to steal someone''s identity lingered. ?How are you planning to ''take'' this Kai''s identity?? Pilar asked, narrowing his eyes. Alex chuckled, patting GIR on the head. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?Remember when I said anything that goes online stays there? Well, my little friend here has gotten very good at hacking, and he can pull any information related to Kai that I need.? All eyes were on GIR, who happily wagged his tail as if he had just been given a command to ?fetch.? None of them expected the robot dog to be capable of such complex hacking operations. For most, GIR was just an odd being, worshipping some Emperor and quoting codes before carrying out tasks. Lucy wasn''t surprised, though. She knew that in the digital world, GIR was a true virus, capable of slipping into any network and retrieving whatever was needed without being noticed. ?But there''s a problem. Kai is almost never alone. His secretary, Misa, is always with him. She''s basically his nanny, since Kai is completely inept when it comes to social interactions. Not many people know this; most assume she''s his lover. People think he''s arrogant and doesn''t want to talk to anyone, but the truth is, he just struggles with interacting with others,? Alex explained, lighting another cigarette. The projection displayed several slides with photos where Kai and Misa were together in various situations. In all the images, the secretary was handling communication on Kai''s behalf, while he stood off to the side, seemingly indifferent to everything. ?So, what''s your plan?? Dorio asked, crossing her arms over her chest. Alex smiled and leaned forward, clearly preparing to share something important. ?At first, I wanted to take Lucy with me. But as you can see, my dear Lucy is a bit too small for the role,? Alex smirked, pointing at Lucy, who was sitting nearby. Lucy rolled her eyes, pinching him on the waist to get him to stop pointing at her. If Rebecca had been in her place, Alex would have already faced a storm of fury from that little ?gremlin? who would''ve jumped at the chance to tear him apart for such a thing. ?And what exactly are you planning to do instead?? Kiwi asked, noticing how Lucy tightened her grip on Alex''s waist. Alex turned to Kiwi, a sly smile spreading across his face, making her feel a sense of unease. His expression made it clear that he had found the perfect partner in her for this crazy scheme. Kiwi sighed, realizing she was getting dragged into something dangerous. ?That''s why our wonderful Kiwi will be part of the plan, playing the role of the secretary,? Alex declared, keeping his grin in place. Kiwi sighed again, realizing what was happening. Alex had decided to involve her in a mission where they would have to infiltrate the most secure location in the city, risking their lives for data that might not even exist. She was already on the verge of standing up and leaving the room to avoid becoming part of this plan, but her internal conflict wouldn''t allow her to abandon the team. On one hand, she didn''t want to put herself in danger, but on the other, she felt obligated to help Maine. ?Why Kiwi?? Falco asked, looking at Alex with interest. Alex stood up from his chair and walked over to Kiwi. She watched him cautiously but remained seated, waiting for him to speak. He extended a hand, offering to help her up. Raising an eyebrow, Kiwi accepted his assistance and stood. He led her away from the table so everyone could see her full figure. ?If you look closely, Kiwi''s height and build are almost identical to Misa''s, the secretary. Even their facial expressions are similar, except for the fact that Kiwi always wears a mask,? Alex explained, pointing out the comparison between the two women. The team started analyzing the similarities between Kiwi and Misa. Everyone agreed that Kiwi was the perfect candidate for the role: Dorio was too bulky, Lucy didn''t fit the height requirement, and Rebecca... well, she wasn''t built for stealth missions. ?But there''s a problem¡ªI don''t take off my mask for personal reasons,? Kiwi said, touching her face. Alex looked at the mask with curiosity but didn''t push further. He had already assumed two reasons she wore it: either to hide her identity or due to some sort of illness. ?Don''t worry. I''m not going to ask about your reasons. I''ve already made something in my workshop that can change your face without using the usual mask methods. So, you won''t have to take yours off,? Alex replied with a shrug. Kiwi nodded and sat back down, still uncertain about participating in such a risky mission. She needed more time to think it over. ?Do you need anything else?? Falco asked, shifting his gaze to Alex. ?Yeah, I''ll need your help. Your driving skills will be crucial,? Alex answered. ?What exactly do you need me to do?? Falco asked seriously. ?Nothing too complicated. You can take my car, but you''ll need to change clothes,? Alex said, pointing at Falco. Falco looked at his clothes in surprise, unable to understand what Alex didn''t like about them. ?What''s wrong with my outfit??he asked. ?Your clothes suit you very well, but for the role you''ll be playing in our show, you need to look presentable,?Alex explained. Falco just shrugged, realizing that the mission was becoming more serious. He didn''t immediately understand what Alex meant by ?show? and asked for clarification. Alex began explaining: to convince everyone that the real Kai had arrived, they needed to put on a spectacle¡ªa personal driver, a grand entrance, all captured by the surrounding cameras. This wasn''t just an infiltration; it was a performance that would dispel any suspicions. Falco listened and nodded, realizing that such an operation required attention to the smallest details. ?Alex, are you sure you want to go through with this??Dorio asked, concern evident as she stared at him. Alex nodded confidently, assuring her that the plan was feasible and didn''t require anything too complicated. The main goal was to get inside the building, and then it would just be a matter of downloading the necessary data and reaching the lab to retrieve the medicine. ?To be honest, I could sneak in alone by impersonating any employee. But by taking on Kai''s identity, I can access far more areas within Arasaka. Even if Kiwi declines, I still have a plan for infiltrating and stealing,?Alex shrugged, leaving no doubt about his decision. Dorio realized there was no point in trying to talk him out of it¡ªAlex was already set on completing the mission. The rest of the group silently agreed with his determination. Lucy knew that Alex was hardly in danger in this city, and even if he did ?stir up a hornet''s nest? with Arasaka, he surely had a plan for that too. She was confident Alex had taken precautions to protect them. ?But why do you even need to infiltrate Arasaka? You''ve been planning this since before Maine had his cyberpsychosis attack,?Pilar asked, giving Alex a careful look. Alex nodded in response and showed new slides, gathered by G.I.R. during their joint missions. The screen flickered with images of bodies, and the group froze, waiting for an explanation. ?These are all cyberpsycho corpses,?Alex pointed at the slides, explaining their significance. All eyes were glued to the screens, and questions began to swirl in their minds. Why was Alex showing these pictures? What did this mean for their mission? Lucy began to guess what it was about: Alex had complained several times that the number of cyberpsycho attacks was rising. What used to be rare occurrences were now happening more frequently, and, more importantly, in the most crowded places. ?Why are you showing us this??Kiwi asked, puzzled, looking at Alex. He raised an eyebrow, surprised by her question. Kiwi was always the group''s informant, always aware of what was going on, so her question confused Alex. ?If you haven''t noticed, the number of cyberpsycho attacks has skyrocketed. Not long ago, it was just one case per week, and now it''s only Wednesday, and I already have 10 orders to deal with runaway cyberpsychos. You can check the news yourself,?Alex said, showing them his phone with a list of requests. Everyone quickly checked the news and confirmed that Alex was right: the number of attacks had indeed increased, and the attackers weren''t members of the Maelstrom gang, but ordinary people from the streets. No one could understand what had caused such widespread incidents. ?And the strangest part is, these people have regular implants. None of them had any contact with gangs or anything like that. They were just ordinary workers off the street. There''s nothing connecting them, except that they all suddenly lost their minds and attacked the first person they saw,?Alex said, playing a surveillance video. The footage showed a person suddenly stopping on the street, as if lost in thought, then abruptly attacking a passerby and beating them to death. Other videos showed similar episodes: a woman threw herself under a truck, a man assaulted a random passerby. Alex turned off the video and patiently waited as the team processed what they had seen. ?Do you think it''s connected to Arasaka??Kiwi asked, narrowing her eyes. Alex shook his head. According to him, none of these people had any connection to Arasaka. They were just ordinary citizens who would go unnoticed in a crowd. ?No, I don''t think so. Arasaka has likely made progress in their research on cyberpsychosis, and I want to get that data. But as for these cases... Someone might just be having fun, hacking people and triggering something similar to cyberpsychosis. But it''s just a theory for now,?Alex said thoughtfully, stroking his chin, adding that the situation required further investigation. Kiwi nodded, listening to Alex''s explanation, though she couldn''t fully believe it was just a coincidence. While everything looked like standard cases of cyberpsychosis, the incidents were happening all over the city in random locations, with no links between the victims. This could mean that Alex was only partially right: maybe someone was indeed having fun or running tests before something bigger. ?Alright, I''ll help you. But if something happens to me, don''t expect Arasaka to kill you¡ªI will,?Kiwi said, narrowing her eyes and glaring at Alex. Alex laughed, not taking the threat seriously. He was confident that being near him was safer than in any secure place in this city or even the world. ?Don''t worry, it''ll be quiet and unnoticed. No one will even know we were there,?Alex replied, giving a thumbs-up to show his confidence. He then laid out the plan for infiltrating Arasaka to steal the data and the medicine. Although he could have easily cured Maine without it, that would have raised too many questions, and it was too early to provide answers. Alex didn''t hide his strength, but too much attention could only cause problems. That''s why he chose the more complicated route¡ªinfiltrating Arasaka, ostensibly to steal the medicine, but in reality, his main objective was to access as much data as possible. ?Well, I guess it''s time to go home and get ready. I''ll contact you in a couple of days when everything''s set,?Alex said, addressing Kiwi and Falco. They nodded in agreement. Kiwi asked Alex to send her information on the secretary, Misa. Alex immediately forwarded her the dossier so Kiwi could prepare and understand how Misa behaved at work. Before leaving, Alex approached Dorio to discuss Maine''s condition: ?Dorio, Maine is in a deep sleep. Nothing''s threatening him. Just hook him up to a nutrition supply so he doesn''t die from hunger or dehydration,?Alex advised. Dorio nodded in understanding and asked Falco to take her to the hospital to pick up the necessary medications. Alex and Lucy stepped outside, where Rebecca was already waiting for them, sitting on the hood of the car. She lazily waved when she saw them. ?What took you so long??she asked, glancing at Alex and Lucy. Alex shook his head, realizing that Rebecca hadn''t changed¡ªstill full of energy and endless questions. ?I was sending data to Kiwi and explaining to Dorio what to do while Maine''s in a coma,?Alex explained as he opened the car door. Before he could react, Rebecca quickly sat on his lap. G.I.R. was too busy watching his series to pay them any attention. ?Why don''t you just heal Maine right away??Lucy asked, drawing Alex''s attention. Alex sighed as he started the engine. ?The reason is simple. It''s not that I''m hiding my powers. If Maine finds out there''s a cure that can heal him at any moment, he won''t change and will continue to be as reckless as ever,?Alex explained. Lucy nodded, realizing he was right. Maine was indeed reckless. Even after Alex''s research, Maine didn''t give his body enough time to adjust to the new implants. As soon as he completed rehabilitation, he rushed to show off, which led to the cyberpsychosis attack. Rebecca snorted in agreement with Alex: ?Yeah, he''s always getting himself into trouble. Good thing it didn''t get to the point where he started calling himself ''Cyber-Jesus,'' preaching the greatness of implants and dreaming of taking over the world,?she chuckled, biting Alex''s arm. Alex looked at Rebecca in surprise. ?Cyber-Jesus? That''s a new one,?he smirked. ?I mean, I call myself the Demon King, but for someone to call themselves Cyber-Jesus... even that''s weird for me." Lucy rolled her eyes upon hearing Alex call himself the Demon King again. Out of curiosity, she had even started looking up information on demon kings. In every story, demon kings sought to enslave humanity, but in the end, a hero would always appear to defeat them, and everyone would live happily ever after. However, Alex didn''t resemble any of them¡ªhe was just a regular guy with a few strange ideas in his head. ?Of course, my mighty Demon King, who creates dangerous toys in his workshop just for fun,?Lucy teased, rolling her eyes. Alex turned his head toward Lucy, who was playfully joking about the fact that his workshop was constantly filled with dangerous creations. He didn''t blame himself for it¡ªhe was genuinely drawn to creating destructive things. Even G.I.R., which was originally intended to be a cute robo-dog, had ended up as a machine capable of causing chaos and destruction. Alex reflected on all the things he''d created and realized that most of them were designed for destruction. Protective devices or anything aimed at defense were made only out of necessity, and even then in limited quantities. Ultimately, he realized that he was essentially creating only dangerous things. ?Yeah, I won''t argue with that. I''ll just blame our gremlin,?Alex poked Rebecca on the head with his finger, ?for fueling my desire to create dangerous gadgets." Rebecca stopped gnawing on his arm and glanced at him. She thought for a moment but quickly concluded that there was nothing wrong with it. After all, what''s the point of creating something if it can''t blow up some idiot or turn him into a bloody mist? It would be boring without that. She just buried her head against his chest and returned to her activity¡ªtrying to bite his arm. ?Are you going to tell them who you really are??Lucy suddenly asked, looking intently at Alex. This question made him think. Even Rebecca, distracted from her activity, looked at him, waiting for an answer. ?Maybe when Dorio and Maine want to settle down and start a family,?Alex replied thoughtfully. ?Then I''ll offer them to move to my world, where they won''t have to worry about their child getting kidnapped on the street or some cyberpsychopath causing a ruckus." Lucy smiled and kissed Alex on the cheek, admiring his willingness to help his friends find a peaceful life. ?What about those who want to continue working as mercenaries??Rebecca asked, raising her head. Alex stroked her hair. Her question was logical. Not everyone is ready to give up dangerous work just because it''s risky. Many start their careers as mercenaries precisely for the thrill of living life on the edge. ?In my world, there are dungeons, so they could become adventurers,?he replied. ?But to be honest, I think most of our team will decide at some point to retire and live peacefully. Although I''m not sure about your brother." Rebecca smirked but agreed with him. She wasn''t sure about Pilar either. However, if he refused to leave, she wouldn''t feel sorry for him and would drag him along by force. ?Even if he doesn''t want to, I''ll shove a shotgun up his ass, and he''ll run like a charm,?she said with a wide smile. Alex shuddered, imagining the unfortunate Pilar, who could become a victim of his fierce sister. He silently prayed for his well-being, hoping he would agree to leave with them. With his knowledge, Pilar could work in Hephaestus''s workshop and earn good money. But that was a matter for the future. For now, Alex didn''t plan to leave this world, as he felt that strange events were looming ahead, in which his help might be necessary. To be continued... Chapter 112 - 112: A Typical Family Evening When Alex returned home, he was greeted by a familiar scene. Valeri was lying on the couch, engrossed in her favorite show. Alex glanced around, looking for Gloria, and heard the sounds coming from the kitchen. Taking off his coat, he headed there. In the kitchen, he saw Gloria, focused on preparing dinner, looking as she always did. She was the only one in their family who knew how to cook something delicious. Everything the other girls made tasted like styrofoam. Alex still couldn''t figure out how Gloria managed to create something edible from synthetic products. Even though they had more money now, she still preferred to cook herself, avoiding ready-made meals. Alex felt a twinge of envy as he remembered her ex-husband, who was the first to enjoy her culinary masterpieces. However, despite that, Alex respected Gloria''s ex-husband for his character and principles. In a city where even the police were corrupt and afraid to patrol the poor districts, Gloria''s ex-husband stood out. He was the embodiment of justice and a desire to help people despite the dangers. But Alex understood that people like him often met a bad end. To truly help others, you needed strength and influence. Alex admired those who tried to make the world a better place, even at their own expense, but they often forgot that they had families to protect too. He stood in the doorway of the kitchen, watching Gloria as she continued to cook. Gloria, engrossed in the process, suddenly felt someone watching her. It puzzled her¡ªbesides Valeri, no one was supposed to be home, and Alex, along with the other girls, had promised to come back later. Lately, Alex had been taking on more work, and the girls were helping him in their own ways, except for Rebecca, who preferred only to shoot and kill. Turning her head, Gloria noticed Alex standing in the doorway, looking at her with a tender smile. She once again reflected on how much her life had changed since he appeared. Her feelings for him had blossomed, and to her surprise, they were mutual. Gloria had never imagined herself dating a younger guy, but now she was used to it. And compared to goddesses who lived for centuries, she didn''t seem old at all. Pushing her thoughts aside, Gloria decided to find out why Alex had returned so early. ?You''re home early. Did something happen?? she asked, wiping her hands on a towel. Alex walked closer and gently wrapped his arms around her waist, resting his chin on the top of her head. Gloria smiled, feeling his warmth and care. She always found it amazing that Alex, with his dangerous work and serious demeanor, loved to cuddle so much. She hugged him back, savoring the moment. Rising on her toes, she gave him a soft kiss on the lips. She used to feel shy about such displays of affection, but now it had become a familiar ritual¡ªkissing him before bed or in the morning, even if he was still asleep. ?What''s with the sudden affection?? she asked with a smile after pulling away. Alex pressed his forehead to hers, their noses lightly touching. ?I just missed you,? he said quietly, a small smile on his lips. Gloria rolled her eyes, but warmth filled her heart. They spent so much time together, yet Alex still said he missed her. This sense of attachment was new to her, but she didn''t mind¡ªshe actually liked it. She hugged him tighter, but after a minute, she gently pushed him away. ?Alright, that''s enough cuddling. I still have dinner to make. We''ve got enough hungry mouths to feed,? she said with a smile, nudging him away. Alex pouted as he looked at Gloria. He felt like he wasn''t spending enough time with her, as he was increasingly busy with mercenary work. Gloria also often stayed late at her job. Alex had suggested more than once that she quit, but she always refused, saying she didn''t want to just sit at home doing nothing. In response, Alex often pointed to Valeri, who barely ever left the house and spent most of her time on the couch. If it weren''t for the occasional missions he brought her along on, she would have turned into a lazy teenager completely. Eventually, Alex decided that when they moved to his world, he would send Valeri into the dungeon with Lili and the other girls, to get her to be more active. ?Come on, just a little longer,? Alex pleaded pitifully, reaching out his arms. ?No! Now go, don''t get in the way,? Gloria replied and began pushing him out of the kitchen. Smirking, Alex didn''t resist and let her push him out. Shaking his head with a smile, he went into the living room. There, he saw Rebecca lounging on the couch next to Valeri, scrolling through a weapons website. Lucy sat in an armchair, focused on her tablet, petting GIR on the head¡ªit looked like a scene straight out of a mafia boss''s life. After changing clothes, Alex sat down on the couch, and Rebecca immediately laid her head in his lap. ?Got kicked out by Gloria?? Lucy asked with a half-smile, glancing up from her tablet. Alex rolled his eyes at Lucy''s snarky remark, as if he was always getting kicked out of the kitchen like a disobedient child. Well, sure, a couple of times Gloria had indeed asked him to leave, but that was only because he got bored and started distracting her with conversations, making it hard for her to cook. Another time, he just wanted to hug her, but that didn''t work out either¡ªGloria couldn''t focus with his constant displays of affection. ?Hah, the Demon King, banished from the kitchen! Where else would you see that?? Rebecca laughed, looking up at Alex. Alex grimaced and grabbed Rebecca by the nose, cutting off her air supply. She began to squirm, trying to free her nose, and when she finally did, she turned onto her side and bit him on the leg. To defend himself, Alex grabbed her cheeks and started squishing them, preventing her from continuing her ?attacks.? ?Unlike some people, I don''t get kicked out for constantly stealing food from plates like a gremlin,? he said, stretching Rebecca''s cheeks. Lucy and Valeri burst out laughing, watching their playful squabble. These good-natured scuffles had become an integral part of their daily life, especially when Rebecca tried to bite Alex, and he valiantly fended off her attacks. Still holding her cheeks, Alex turned his gaze to Valeri, who was practically rolling on the couch with laughter. ?You might want to laugh a little less. Do you think I don''t know you''ve been stealing snacks from GIR? Or swiping parts from Rebecca?? Alex said, narrowing his eyes. Valeri''s laughter stopped instantly, and she swallowed nervously. GIR''s eyes were full of reproach, as if she had stolen something far more valuable than just snacks. Rebecca''s gaze, on the other hand, suggested she was ready to tear Valeri apart for her little thefts. Valeri frantically glanced at Lucy, hoping for some support, but Lucy only looked away, clearly not wanting to get involved. She knew that GIR would share his snacks if asked, and that stealing from him wasn''t necessary. As for Rebecca, the weapons gremlin¡ªwell, Valeri had gotten herself into that mess by stealing her parts. Valeri shot Alex a hurt look, feeling betrayed that he had ratted her out. ?Don''t look at me like that,? Alex continued calmly. ?It''s your own fault. Just because you''ve eaten your daily ration doesn''t mean you get to steal from GIR. As for the parts¡­ well, you''ll have to handle that yourself. I''m not helping you with that.? Rebecca immediately jumped off Alex''s lap and loomed over Valeri, who shrank back on the couch, trying to find an escape route. But Rebecca anticipated her move and didn''t let her get away, immediately scolding her for stealing parts. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?Even if they''re not needed right now, they could be useful in the future,? she explained. Valeri, in her defense, said she wanted to create her own weapon and that''s why she had taken the unused parts. ?If you wanted your own weapon, you should''ve come to me. I would''ve helped you build something worthwhile, not those little toys you''re putting together,? Rebecca said with a smirk. Curiosity got the better of her, and she asked Valeri to show her creation. Valeri enthusiastically bolted to her room, leaping over the couch as if she left nothing but a trail of dust behind her. Alex shook his head, realizing that under his and Rebecca''s influence, Valeri had also gotten into the habit of creating something destructive. Meanwhile, Lucy removed the sulking GIR from her lap, who still hadn''t forgiven Valeri for stealing his snacks, and sat down next to Alex. She wrapped her arms around his waist and rested her head on his shoulder. ?You and Rebecca have influenced V way too much. Now she''s making weapons of her own,? Lucy said with a smile. Alex shrugged, seeing nothing wrong with that. ?Better than drugs and bad company,? he replied, glancing at her. Lucy paused to think. Although she had initially wanted to argue, she realized he was right. Making weapons was far safer than getting involved in street fights or gangs. Many teenagers her age were already wrapped up in crime, and Valeri''s choice was definitely not the worst. ?Alright, you''re right, better this way,? she agreed and gently kissed Alex on the cheek. Alex chuckled at Lucy''s words. Of course, he was right¡ªhe had to keep an eye on Valeri to make sure she didn''t get into trouble. That''s why he didn''t mind her staying home most of the time, only going out with him when he took her along for his side jobs. If she spent more time outside, he might have to fend off annoying admirers who would try to ask her out. Alex didn''t want to become the guy waving a stick at every teenager trying to take Valeri on a date. But for some reason, he felt that would become his main job once he had his own kids. A wide grin spread across his face, almost distorting it as he imagined chasing away suitors for his daughters. Noticing the strange expression on his face, Lucy squinted in confusion. ?What are you thinking about?? she asked, skeptically looking at him. Alex stopped fantasizing about how he''d chase boys away with an ?idiot stick? if they dared to court his daughters. ?I just thought... when we have kids, if it''s a girl, sooner or later there will be suitors,? he said, frowning. Lucy''s cheeks flushed slightly at the mention of kids. She wasn''t opposed to having children, but she couldn''t understand why Alex was grinning so widely while talking about it. It''s normal for a daughter to have a boyfriend someday, right? ?Well, that''s inevitable. But why are you grinning and frowning at the same time?? Lucy asked curiously, raising an eyebrow. ?Isn''t it obvious? No father ever wants his daughter to get married,? Alex replied with a serious expression. Lucy rolled her eyes at his words, as if they already had a daughter, and she was about to bring home a suitor. ?You do realize this is unavoidable, right?? she said, staring directly into his eyes. At her words, Alex''s face stretched as if he had just eaten a handful of lemons. But a moment later, he smiled again, realizing he could intimidate any boy who dared approach his daughter. ?That won''t happen if I scare off every idiot who tries to get close to her. I''ve even got a stick ready for the occasion,? Alex declared with a smug grin. Lucy sighed heavily, knowing that in the future, when they had kids, Alex would do everything to keep boys away from their daughters. Rebecca, overhearing their conversation, jumped on Alex and laughed. ?What are you talking about?? she asked, beaming with a mischievous smile. Catching her, Alex began explaining the essence of their discussion about the future. Rebecca nodded in agreement, sharing his thoughts. She also didn''t want any boys hanging around her daughter if she had one in the future. ?Just let anyone try to get close to my daughter. I''ll unload a whole magazine into his backside!? Rebecca said with a wide grin. Lucy, laughing, shook her head. ?That won''t be necessary. If your kids are even half as crazy as you, no sane person will risk going near them.? Alex and Rebecca exchanged glances and burst into laughter, realizing Lucy was right. Any boy would run for the hills if his girlfriend was building strange and dangerous weapons out of random materials and having fun with it. Lucy joined in their laughter, imagining what their children might be like. In her mind, Alex and Rebecca''s kids were like walking powder kegs, ready to explode at any moment, while her own children resembled lazy cats, leaving their stuff scattered around the house. As they discussed the potential future, Valeri, out of breath, joined them, dragging a bunch of strange weapons she had made with her own hands. ?Here''s what I put together myself,? she said proudly, placing everything on the table. Alex smiled and shook his head, watching her enthusiasm. Rebecca jumped off Alex and stepped closer to examine the weapons Valeri had assembled. Alex was also intrigued, surprised that this lazy teenager had managed to make something in her room using just what was available. He got up from the couch and moved to the table, where he saw Rebecca twirling a pistol in her hands, carefully inspecting its design. Alex picked up another weapon, which reminded him of a submachine gun from his previous life, only with a customized red paint job. Valeri eagerly waited for Rebecca to give her opinion. ?Well, I have to say, you did an excellent job, especially considering you did it all on your own without any guidance,? Rebecca said with praise, still examining the pistol. Valeri''s smile widened at the compliment. Alex returned the weapon to the table and took another look at it, amazed by how skillfully Valeri had crafted it. She glanced at Alex, clearly expecting his reaction. ?Well done, V. If you want, I can introduce you to someone I know. She''s a master at creating bladed weapons and can teach you some cool things,? Alex said, placing his hand on her head and gently ruffling her hair. Valeri''s smile grew even wider, but the fist pump behind her back signaled her internal victory. Despite her interest in crafting bladed weapons, Valeri preferred firearms, so she replied that she would think about the offer. Alex didn''t push her¡ªthere were plenty of opportunities ahead. Curious about what was going on, Lucy approached the table to take a look at Valeri''s work as well. On the table lay a modified pistol and a submachine gun, both assembled by the teenager. Though Lucy wasn''t as fascinated by weapons as Alex or Rebecca, she understood that if Rebecca, the ?weapon gremlin,? praised Valeri, the girl truly had potential. Alex returned to the couch and watched as Rebecca gave advice on modifications. At that moment, she stopped being a mad inventor and became a true teacher, guiding her student down the right path. ?Maybe soon I''ll give her some space in my workshop,? Alex mused, pressing his cheek against Lucy''s head. ?It would be great if she worked under the supervision of experienced people,? Lucy nodded, agreeing with Alex. While Alex and Lucy sat cuddled up, and Rebecca and Valeri were enthusiastically discussing the weapons, Gloria entered the room and invited everyone to the dinner table. The moment Gloria called them, the discussions stopped immediately, and Rebecca was the first to rush to the table to claim her spot. Valeri quickly ran after her, fearing Rebecca might pile up too much food. Alex and Lucy, holding hands, followed them. During dinner, everyone ate quietly until Valeri couldn''t resist and started bombarding Rebecca with questions about weapons. She no longer hid her interest and eagerness to learn more. Despite eating, Rebecca tried to respond, and each time, Alex raised his hand to wipe her mouth. But before the conversation went too far, Gloria intervened, politely but firmly: ?We don''t discuss weapons at the dinner table.? Rebecca and Valeri tensed under her gaze. Gloria was usually gentle and caring, but when it came to table manners and order, her patience quickly ran out. No one wanted to hear about weapons or killing while eating. The girls, understanding that it was better not to argue, quickly nodded, not wanting to anger the mistress of the house. After all, if you upset Gloria, you could end up with just a plate of vegetables for dinner. Rebecca still remembered the time Gloria placed a plate of vegetables in front of her and said everything had to be eaten. Gloria saw that the two girls decided to eat silently. She nodded approvingly and shifted her gaze to Alex, who was watching everything with a smile. Satisfied, Gloria turned her gaze to Alex: ?You don''t want to explain why you came back so early?? she asked. Alex sighed, and his face grew serious. ?Maine had a cyberpsychosis episode. He''s in a medically induced coma now to prevent him from harming anyone,? he explained. Gloria sighed sadly. To her, Maine was a good friend, and she knew how hard this must be for Dorio. Maine had been there for her many times when she needed help, and now she felt most sorry for Dorio, who had witnessed the event. Gloria could understand how Dorio was feeling in this situation. Gloria herself worked with people who had cyberpsychosis episodes, and she had often seen families look at their loved ones, now just empty shells after most of their cyber implants had been removed. ?And what are you going to do?? she asked, looking at Alex with concern. Valeri looked at Alex, waiting for his response. She didn''t know Maine or the other team members, but she considered them good people, as everything she had heard from Lucy and Rebecca showed that Maine was a nice guy and a big brother to all of them. Alex sighed and decided to explain his crazy plan to Gloria to help Maine. ?I have a plan. I''m going to infiltrate Arasaka, supposedly for a cure,? Alex replied with a barely noticeable smirk. Gloria''s hands trembled when she heard Alex''s words about his intention to break into Arasaka for a non-existent medicine. She asked why Alex couldn''t simply heal Maine with his magic. Alex began explaining the real reason he couldn''t heal Maine so easily. Gloria nodded, understanding that if Maine found out about the existence of such a cure, he would become even more reckless. ?Then what do you actually need in Arasaka?? she asked with a heavy sigh. ?I need any data I can pull from their servers. I have a feeling something is brewing, and I want to understand what it is. Even if it''s just my paranoia, I need to make sure I''m wrong,? Alex replied, stroking his chin thoughtfully. The girls looked at him with interest, waiting for an explanation. Alex started to share that something similar had happened in his past world. That was when he first encountered mutated monsters and the first minion who wanted to kill him. Ultimately, this led to a conflict with gods who decided to wreak havoc and an avatar of a particularly unpleasant entity that now wanted something from him. ?Do you think there might be something similar to what happened in your world here?? Lucy asked, looking at Alex with concern. ?I don''t think gods or anything like that are involved here, but I need to be sure that''s not the case,? Alex shook his head. He didn''t believe in such a coincidence that, just like in his home world, there could be something related to Nyarlathotep here as well. He had stumbled into this world by chance, and there couldn''t be shards or avatars of that entity here. That would be too strange of a coincidence. Until he was sure this was just his paranoia, he intended to stay on high alert. ?Do you really think such data could be on the corporation''s servers?? Rebecca asked, slightly frowning. Alex rubbed his chin, pondering this. If you want to hide something important, the best place to put it is in plain sight so that no one even thinks to look there. It''s like a teenager hiding pornography in a folder labeled ?homework.? If you need to hide something, put it where it''s easy to find but easy to ignore. ?I think that''s quite possible. Hide in plain sight, and no one will suspect a thing,? Alex said, wrapping up his thoughts. Lucy nodded in agreement¡ªhe was right about that. But she had another request. When Alex downloaded the data from Arasaka, she wanted him to erase all records about her and her past. She had already told Alex who she was before she escaped from the corporation, and now she wished for all her files to disappear from the archives. She knew they might still be searching for her. After all, Lucy had been told she had immense potential as a Netrunner, and she had done quite a bit of work for Arasaka. Few knew about her past, mostly those who were currently around her. Even the other members of Maine''s team were unaware. To be continued... (A few words from the author: I had a weird and crazy plan for the next world, the plot of which I came up with while I was cooking dinner. I was thinking of choosing the D§çD world as the next world and making the gods from the Danmachi world part of this world and its lore. For example, Loki is very similar in character to Odin from D§çD, which makes her very similar to this perverted god. But then I realized that I had driven myself into a dead end by mentioning in the Danmachi world that the Gods descended from the divine realm, and they did not know about other worlds and so on. But if such an idea is not bad, then you can share your opinion.) Chapter 113 - 113: Mission Imposibru Waking up early in the morning, Alex didn''t feel the familiar warmth next to him. This threw him off a little, as every morning started the same way: Rebecca, following her strange ritual, would always chew on some part of his body. Today should''ve been the same, but he was alone in bed. Turning onto his side and opening his eyes, Alex didn''t see the usual scene. He rolled over to the other side¡ªsame story. No one. Stretching sleepily, he got up and looked around. The room was empty. ?Where is everyone?? Alex thought, getting up from the couch and heading to the bathroom. But it was empty too. After a quick wash, he decided to head downstairs to see who was home. As he walked down the stairs, Alex noticed that everyone was gathered in the living room, with a few new faces added to the usual company. On one side sat the house''s residents, while Falco and Kiwi were settled on the armchairs. Falco, sipping coffee, was chatting with Gloria, both smiling as they seemed to be reminiscing about old times. Kiwi sat a bit off to the side, answering Valeri''s endless stream of questions. Alex tried to recall why they were in his apartment, but nothing came to mind. Sighing, he decided to ask directly. ?What brings you here so early in the morning?? he addressed the group. All eyes instantly turned toward him, like in a horror movie scene where the hero enters a room and everyone stares. Alex couldn''t help but feel like he was the protagonist in such a moment. Falco smiled and nodded in greeting, while Kiwi raised an eyebrow. ?Didn''t you call us last night and say everything was ready, asking us to come?? Kiwi asked in surprise. Alex placed a hand on his chin, trying to remember. If they were here, then he must have called, but why didn''t he remember it? Kiwi noticed his confusion and realized he had forgotten the midnight call. Falco just shook his head, smirking. Judging by Alex''s voice on the phone, he had been very tired, so it was understandable. ?Well, if I called, then I called. But first coffee, then everything else,? Alex said, shrugging as he gave up on trying to remember the details. Under the group''s gazes, Alex headed to the kitchen to grab a cup of coffee, just to start functioning properly. Even though he barely needed sleep or food, he still clung to old habits. Even after waking up, Alex always felt like he hadn''t slept enough. ?Is he always like this in the mornings?? Falco asked Gloria, watching Alex disappear into the kitchen. Gloria thought for a moment. She''d long noticed that Alex always looked like he''d been forcibly woken up after several sleepless nights. ?Usually, when he wakes up, he looks like he''s ready to punch someone,? Gloria chuckled, shaking her head. Falco smiled at her answer. He, too, thought Alex had looked like the members of their team after tough missions when they had only managed to get a couple of hours of sleep. And knowing Alex had woken them up in the middle of the night with his call, it was clear he hadn''t slept much. ?Yeah, that''s understandable,? Falco said with a light grin. In the kitchen, Alex brewed himself some coffee and stared at the cup, waiting to take his first sip. After drinking a little, he felt life slowly returning to his body. A fleeting thought crossed his mind about giving up sleep altogether, but he quickly dismissed it. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The brain needed rest too, and the best way to do that was sleep¡ªlong, uninterrupted sleep. With the cup in hand, Alex headed to his workshop to gather everything he needed. As he shuffled past the group, he dragged his feet like an old man. Entering the workshop, Alex tried to remember where he had put everything he needed. The table was its usual mess, and of course, nothing useful was there. He started rummaging through the cabinets and first came across items with strange names. Mentally, he noted that he really needed to stop giving things such confusing names to avoid getting mixed up. After all, if someone saw a box labeled ?For shu-tu-tu,? they''d have no idea what was inside. Even Alex didn''t know what was in that box, so he decided to ignore it for now. Opening the next cabinet, he finally spotted a shelf labeled ?Mission Impossible.? ?There it is,? Alex thought with relief, realizing he had found what he was looking for. Gathering all the necessary boxes, Alex headed to the living room to show off his creations. When he emerged from the workshop, arms full of suitcases, it immediately caught the attention of everyone present. Approaching the table, he carefully laid them out, preparing for the demonstration. But before he could start explaining, a small hand reached out toward one of the cases¡ªit was Rebecca, unable to resist her curiosity. ?Where are you stretching those little gremlin hands?? Alex scolded, quickly swatting away her attempt to open the first case. After getting her hands slapped away, Rebecca gave him an offended look. This scene was all too familiar in their house: every time Alex created something, Rebecca would immediately try to grab it and test it out. If it weren''t for his quick reactions, the house would have probably exploded several times by now. One particularly dangerous incident involved one of Alex''s recent inventions¡ªit resembled a weapon from the movie ?Doom.? When Rebecca nearly activated it, Alex almost had a heart attack. In the game, the BFG used ''Argent'' energy, but in the movie, it was a concentrated plasma charge that looked like a jelly-like blast or something similar. ?You''ll get your chance to see it; no need to give me those eyes,? Alex said calmly, teasing her as he pinched Rebecca''s nose with his fingers. She swatted his hand away, sighed dramatically, and sat on the couch, looking like a child who''d been forbidden from playing with new toys. Alex, with a slight smile, turned to the others, who had been watching the interaction with mild amusement. Falco, noticing this, turned to Gloria. ?Does this happen often?? he asked, nodding in the direction of Rebecca and Alex. Gloria sighed, smiling slightly as she nodded. ?All the time. Alex creates something, and Rebecca immediately tries to grab it. One time she nearly blew up an entire building,? she said with a crooked smile. Falco involuntarily shuddered, imagining just how dangerous Alex''s inventions could be, and cast a cautious glance toward the workshop door. Quickly shaking off those thoughts, he turned his attention back to the suitcases, eagerly awaiting Alex''s explanation. Kiwi, also intrigued, scooted closer to get a better look at the contents. ?First off, these are your outfits for the mission,? Alex said, sliding two cases forward. He placed one suitcase in front of Falco and the other in front of Kiwi. Both opened their cases. Inside, Falco found a sharp black suit with a white shirt and a red tie. The material felt incredibly durable, as if the suit could withstand bullets. Kiwi found secretary-style attire: a knee-length pencil skirt, a white blouse, and a gray blazer. ?Go change, then we''ll continue,? Alex instructed, pointing to the bathroom. Falco headed off to change in the bathroom, while Kiwi went upstairs, where Gloria offered her one of the rooms. Left alone in the living room, Alex tried to ignore Rebecca, who continued to stare at him with sad eyes. Seeing that her looks wouldn''t get her anywhere, he sighed and, finally giving in, spread his arms in a gesture of offering comfort. Rebecca immediately jumped into his arms, playing the role of a spoiled child and asking questions about what was inside the other cases. She even batted her eyelashes at him and made suggestive comments about the evening, trying to coax him into revealing the secrets. Alex was tempted to fall for her charms but decided to wait for Kiwi and Falco to return. Realizing her plan hadn''t worked, Rebecca cast a pleading glance at Gloria, hoping for her help. But Gloria just shook her head, refusing to get involved. Sighing even louder, Rebecca turned to Lucy, who was petting GIR, but she also refused to help. Frustrated, Rebecca began grumbling about ?traitors all around.? ?If you wait, I''ll make a special machine gun just for you,? Alex whispered in her ear like a true tempter. Rebecca''s eyes lit up with excitement. Her very own machine gun¡ªand a dangerous one at that! She immediately hugged Alex and began behaving like an obedient child promised early Christmas presents. Alex smiled, seeing how quickly she calmed down. He had long since learned how to soothe girls when they wanted something. A few minutes later, Falco and Kiwi returned in their new outfits. Falco, in a sharp suit with a white shirt and red tie, looked like a butler from an aristocratic household, especially with his neatly groomed hair and mustache. Kiwi, on the other hand, drew attention with her figure, accentuated by the fitted skirt and sleek gray blazer. Alex noticed and let his gaze linger on her slender yet curvy form. ?That outfit really suits you, Kiwi,? he said, raising a thumb in approval. Kiwi shot him a brief glance, and although she was slightly flustered by the compliment, she didn''t want to show that she liked it. Instead, she rolled her eyes and, sitting down in a chair, crossed her legs demonstratively, throwing another glance at Alex. Clearing his throat, he shifted his attention to Falco, who was adjusting his tie. ?Well, how do I look?? Falco asked, turning around to show off his new look. Alex quickly looked him over and replied with a smile, ?I rarely compliment men, but you really do look like a proper butler for aristocrats.? The girls exchanged glances and nodded in agreement. Falco''s neatly trimmed mustache made the impression even stronger. He smiled and sat down, waiting to see what else Alex had in store. ?All right, moving on. The next case contains something that will help us hide our identities,? Alex said, opening another suitcase. Inside were three strange circular devices. Alex explained that creating these wasn''t easy, especially since Kiwi couldn''t take off her mask, so he had to come up with an alternative. ?To use them, just attach it to your temple, and the device will do the rest. New faces are already programmed in,? Alex explained, handing one of the devices to Falco. Falco attached it to his temple as instructed, and his face began to slowly change. His hair turned white, and his facial features aged. Everyone watched the process in amazement, and Falco, feeling his altered face, looked stunned. Alex handed him a mirror, and Falco was astonished by what he saw. ?Now you''re Sebastian Kerr. You can thank GIR¡ªhe helped with this part,? Alex said, pointing at the robot dog. GIR flashed a peace sign, clearly pleased with himself. Kiwi also used the device, and her transformation was just as impressive: her light hair darkened and grew longer, reaching her shoulder blades. She ran her hands over her new face, surprised that her mask was no longer visible. Rebecca, unable to hold back any longer, began shaking Alex, demanding to see what was in the remaining cases. Alex sighed and opened the remaining suitcases. Everyone craned their necks, trying to peek inside. There was dark clothing and a set of weapons¡ªtanto and some strange shurikens. Rebecca immediately pointed at them, asking: ?What''s this?? ?Remember the ninja outfit for GIR? Well, I upgraded it. Now he has a camouflage option. And with the weapons¡ªI figured, since he''s a ninja, why not make him a real ninja?? Alex said with a smirk, giving a thumbs up. Rebecca''s eyes lit up. She immediately imagined GIR throwing shurikens and disappearing into the shadows. Valerie, too, looked at the dog dreamily, picturing the same scene. Gloria and Lucy just exchanged glances, not quite understanding why Alex felt the need to outfit GIR with new gear and weapons. ?Before you start asking why I did this,? Alex began, raising a finger, ?GIR is a key player in our mission.? GIR looked around, seeing everyone staring at him, and pointed at himself, not understanding what they wanted from him. ?Let me explain. After we infiltrate the building, GIR will take control of the cameras and send the feed to Falco, who''ll monitor everything from the van to ensure we''re not interrupted. While GIR is downloading data from Arasaka''s archives, I''ll head down to the lab to get the meds. Kiwi will keep an eye on GIR to make sure no one interferes,? Alex explained the plan. Falco and Kiwi nodded, fully aware of their roles for the upcoming mission. Alex also went to change into an outfit suitable for the mission. When he stepped out of the bathroom, standing before them was Kai Yamamoto¡ªwith pale skin and dark circles under his eyes, like someone who never slept. Glancing at the couch, Alex noticed GIR, still not dressed, casually sipping on a milkshake. ?GIR, do you need a personal invitation?? Alex asked, raising an eyebrow. GIR looked at Alex in confusion and tilted his head, clearly not understanding what was expected of him. Alex gestured towards the suitcases on the table. GIR followed his gaze and finally realized. Silently handing the milkshake to Gloria, he quickly hopped onto the table and started putting on the ninja costume. When GIR finished, he began stuffing shurikens into his pockets but didn''t know where to place the tanto. He looked at Gloria for help. She smiled and helped him secure the tanto on his belt so it would be comfortable for him. ?Nin-nin!? GIR exclaimed, striking a ninja pose. Alex chuckled, watching him, thinking about how the costume and tanto added a comedic touch to GIR''s appearance. His gaze shifted to Falco and Kiwi, and he asked: ?Well, ready for the mission?? After they both nodded confidently, Alex grabbed another closed case¡ªthe contents of which he kept secret. It was something specifically prepared to distract Arasaka''s security in case of an emergency. ?See you at the base,? Alex said, heading out behind Falco and Kiwi. Lucy and Rebecca also made their way to the base to wait for the others. After descending to the parking lot, Alex tossed the keys to Falco, so he could play the role of the driver. Sitting in the back seat, Alex waited for the engine to start and began explaining Kiwi''s actions in more detail for once they got inside Arasaka. She listened carefully, committing every detail to memory. This was her first mission of such danger, but she was determined to give it her all. Just in case, Alex also explained to Falco what he should do once they arrived at the location. ?Don''t worry, Alex, I know what to do,? Falco replied confidently, giving a thumbs up. Alex nodded in satisfaction and relaxed into his seat, closing his eyes. He even mentally reached out to Hestia, asking for a successful outcome for the mission. He had a plan for unforeseen circumstances, but he still hoped for a quick completion of the task and a swift return home. Meanwhile, Kiwi realized that any mistake could lead to failure, which made her concentrate even harder. As they approached the Arasaka building, Falco slowed down and turned to the others: ?Are you ready?? Alex and Kiwi nodded, confirming their readiness. Falco, fully committed to his role, stopped the car at the entrance, opened the doors, and politely offered his hand to Kiwi, helping her out like a true butler. Everything had been planned down to the smallest detail to avoid raising any suspicions. Falco nodded and wished them good luck. Alex stepped forward, with Kiwi following him, playing the role of his secretary. They entered the building, and Alex, not looking back, immediately headed for the reception desk, where a girl was sitting. When she looked up and saw Alex, a polite smile appeared on her face. ?Mr. Yamamoto, we didn''t expect you so early,? she said, still smiling. Alex remained silent, as his character, Kai, was not very talkative, and he didn''t want to break the persona. The girl was slightly taken aback by his silence, but remembering the rumors about the new head of the research department, she maintained her polite smile. Then her gaze shifted to Kiwi. ?Ms. Goto, could you explain what brings you here so early?? she asked, looking at her. Kiwi stepped forward and, standing next to Alex, calmly replied, ?Mr. Yamamoto decided to inspect his new workplace and arrived early to familiarize himself with the environment,? she explained, following the plan they had discussed in the car. The girl at the reception nodded and began typing something on the computer. After finishing, she asked them to wait a moment. Kiwi, returning to her cold and detached demeanor, stood still, while Alex subtly scanned the room, showing no excessive interest. After a while, another girl approached, holding two key cards. ?Mr. Yamamoto, Ms. Goto, here are your key cards,? she said politely, handing them over. Kiwi nodded and took both key cards, passing one to Alex, which was labeled with the name ?Yamamoto.? Alex placed the card in his pocket. ?Allow me to escort you to the office,? the girl who brought the cards offered. Kiwi threw a questioning glance at Alex, as if seeking confirmation. He nodded briefly in agreement. The girl smiled and led them to the elevator. Alex maintained an expression of complete indifference. ?What do you think of this branch, Mr. Yamamoto?? the girl asked, turning to them in the elevator. Alex simply hummed, indicating that he had no intention of engaging in conversation. Kiwi, following the script, took the initiative: ?Mr. Yamamoto is glad to continue working at Arasaka, and it doesn''t matter where exactly. The important thing is that he remains a part of the corporation,? she replied politely. The girl took this for granted, not noticing Alex''s cold demeanor. To her, arrogant bosses were a common occurrence. When the elevator stopped, she led them further down the corridors to the office they needed, located at the very end of the floor. ?Here''s your office, Mr. Yamamoto. I hope you like it¡ªit was done according to your specifications,? she said, gesturing to the doors. Alex nodded briefly and opened the door, stepping inside. Kiwi followed him, closing the door behind her. Alex was ready to relax, but then he remembered the potential for eavesdropping and cameras. Without wasting any time, he sat down at the computer and connected GIR, who had been discreetly hiding on his leg the whole time. GIR quickly conducted a sweep and detected surveillance cameras. Frowning, Alex asked GIR to disable them. Once the cameras were taken out, the tension eased, and he allowed himself to relax a bit. ?Who would have thought that maintaining a face like you''re constipated could be so exhausting,? Alex chuckled, noticeably in better spirits. Kiwi just smiled and shook her head. It felt strange for her to play the role of a cold secretary who was always smiling. She couldn''t remember the last time she had to pretend to be so polite. ?We''re in, but now the hardest part begins. We need to get into the lab and grab the medicine while you download the data,? Alex said, removing the mask of indifference and cold authority. Kiwi nodded, realizing that the main part of the operation was still ahead. Alex pulled a small package from the case and began laying out strange plates on the table. Kiwi looked at them with curiosity. ?What are these?? she asked, pointing at the plates. Alex counted them to ensure he had enough and replied with a mysterious smile, ?If you want to hide something, hide it behind something ridiculous. These plates are a distraction.? Kiwi frowned slightly, not quite understanding what he meant, but decided not to delve into the details. Her task was to ensure that no one entered the office while GIR downloaded the data. Alex slipped the plates into his pocket, removed his jacket, and put on his favorite mask¡ªthe one he used whenever he was preparing to cause chaos in the city. He turned to GIR, who was settled on the table. ?Plot a route for me to the lab so I won''t be noticed,? he instructed. GIR quickly mapped out the path and sent the directions to Alex''s phone. Ensuring everything was ready, Alex gave GIR two important tasks: erase all mentions of Lucy''s work at Arasaka and implant a virus in the building''s system to distract the guards when they left. To be continued... Chapter 114 - 114: How to Create Chaos in Arasaka Alex glanced at the route mapped out by GIR, and his eye twitched nervously at what he saw. He lifted his head, looking at the air vent, then back at the screen, and shot a reproachful look at GIR, who seemed perfectly pleased with its work. Kiwi observed this silent exchange, confused as to why Alex kept looking up at the ceiling and then back at GIR. Finally, she decided to ask: ?What''s going on?? Alex sighed heavily and, without a word, tossed his phone to Kiwi. She caught it swiftly, raising an eyebrow in surprise, and looked at the route. Shaking her head, she said, bewildered: ?What''s the problem? It''s a great route, straight to the lab.? Alex''s face twisted in irritation. He sighed again, realizing he''d have to crawl through the ventilation shaft. Casting another glance at the guilty GIR, Alex understood that it had simply chosen the most optimal path where he wouldn''t get stuck. After all, punching a hole through the floor to the lab wouldn''t have been the best solution. ?I just don''t like tight spaces,? Alex muttered, jumping up and grabbing onto the vent grille. Kiwi watched with amusement as he dangled from the grille, looking somewhat ridiculous. ?Probably because of those videos where people get stuck in narrow passages,? Alex continued, trying to pull the grille off. Kiwi could understand his concerns. The thought of getting stuck in a confined space made her shudder. Finally, Alex tore off the grille and glanced at the narrow entrance to the vent. He was about to smash through the floor but, remembering that he might break the ventilation system if he got stuck, sighed and climbed inside. ?Alright, here we go,? he said, pulling himself up. Once inside the vent, Alex was ready to move forward, but then remembered something important. Turning around¡ªluckily the vent was wide enough¡ªhe poked his head out. Kiwi looked up and flinched, startled to see his glowing eyes. ?Don''t freak out, it''s still me,? Alex chuckled, noticing her reaction. Kiwi rolled her eyes, deciding not to say anything. Alex, looking at GIR, reminded: ?GIR, once I reach the communications hub, start the operation. Stream the camera feed to Falco so he can be our eyes.? GIR saluted, showing it understood. Alex continued along the route, reflecting that real life wasn''t like the movies: the ventilation system was surprisingly clean and free of cobwebs. Reaching a fork, he checked the map to make sure he didn''t end up in the women''s restroom, then turned right. After a while, Alex stopped, narrowing his eyes. Even in the ventilation system, there was a security setup with laser sensors. ?Hey, GIR, I''ve got lasers here. Can you shut them off?? Alex asked through the comms. Receiving confirmation, Alex patiently waited for the alarm system to be deactivated. He understood the need for such measures but found it annoying all the same. It baffled him that anyone would think of sneaking into Arasaka through the vents. Then, remembering where he was, he realized this city was full of people who''d do anything for money. Finally, Alex heard that the alarm was disabled and continued on his way. ?All that''s missing is some music for this job,? he muttered under his breath. Both Kiwi and Falco, who was monitoring the cameras, heard his grumbling. Falco laughed, understanding Alex''s sentiment. ?No kidding. A mission like this definitely needs its own theme song,? Falco replied with a chuckle. Alex nodded and began humming the ?Mission Impossible? theme, adding atmosphere to the situation. Falco burst out laughing, while Kiwi, sitting in Yamamoto''s office, almost choked in surprise upon hearing Alex singing while crawling through the ventilation. What surprised her most was that even GIR joined in, humming along and striking strange poses. Kiwi sighed tiredly, realizing Lucy had been right when she said Alex could be a bit odd when he got into something. ?You do realize we''re on a stealth mission, and your song could give us away?? Kiwi said reproachfully over the comms. Alex paused for a second, considering the fact that no one would hear him anyway¡ªthe ventilation walls were thick enough. As long as he hummed quietly along the way, no one would notice. ?It''s fine, it just helps set the right mood for this kind of mission,? Alex replied with a light chuckle. Falco agreed, backing him up by saying that sometimes it was important to ?get into character.? Kiwi sighed again, not bothering to argue with him. What surprised her more was how Alex had managed to complete his previous missions with this kind of approach and still remain unnoticed. ?Have you always worked like this?? Kiwi asked, glancing at Alex with curiosity. Alex felt a bit embarrassed by her question since most of his past ?missions? were far from what could be considered covert ops. For instance, when he stormed into Thanatos''s house, punched him in the face, and left without disturbing anyone. Or the time with Indra, whom he found after he was kidnapped by Ishtar along with Haruhime. And the other two ?idiots? practically fell into his hands themselves. ?Well¡­ back then it was all quiet and smooth,? Alex lied in a monotone voice. Kiwi nodded, still not fully understanding why Alex acted so oddly sometimes but decided to leave the questioning for later. For now, it was important to keep communication to a minimum, just in case. Alex continued moving forward until he noticed that the ventilation shaft ended, opening up a view of the elevator shaft. He realized he was close to the comms hub where he could connect to the system. ?I''m at the elevator shaft. GIR, get ready, you''re up soon,? Alex said, contacting GIR. GIR confirmed he was ready. Alex looked around and climbed out into the shaft. The shaft was massive, and looking down, the thought briefly crossed his mind to just let go and fall, but he quickly pushed it aside¡ªhe needed to find the comms hub first. Spotting the hub above, Alex started climbing. Reaching it, he ripped the cover off the panel and pulled out a device that would allow GIR to take control of Arasaka''s security systems without drawing attention. ?All right, I''m connected. It''s your turn now, GIR,? Alex said, hanging by one hand over the abyss. GIR, plugged into Yamamoto''s computer, immediately began hacking into the cameras and security system. Meanwhile, Falco, sitting in the car, received the signal on his tablet and took over surveillance. ?We''ve got eyes all over the building. You''re clear to proceed,? Falco confirmed, letting Alex know the cameras were under their control. Alex nodded and jumped onto the elevator cable, sliding down. Kiwi, realizing the operation had begun, locked the office door so no one could enter. She even asked GIR to seal the doors completely, and he complied, disabling any attempts to gain access. ?We''re locked in the office, so take your time,? Kiwi said, sitting at the desk and watching GIR work. ?I''ll still move quickly¡ªany delay could cost us,? Alex replied, descending to the lowest level. Looking around, Alex approached the elevator doors, ready to open them, but decided to contact Falco first. ?Hey, Falco, I''m in position. Can you check if anyone''s nearby?? Alex asked. Falco carefully scanned the cameras on the lower floor, making sure no one was around. ?Clear, you can move forward,? Falco responded after a thorough check. ?Okay,? Alex said. He slowly pried open the elevator doors, double-checking that no one was nearby before fully stepping out. Glancing around, he noticed the corridors were stark white, reminding him of scenes from the Resident Evil movie. Alex quickly checked his phone to confirm the location of the lab. ?Falco, give me a heads-up if anyone shows up on my route,? Alex said as he moved forward. ?I''d love to, but the cameras only cover the entrance to this floor. The lab is outside our surveillance zone,? Falco replied. Alex grumbled in frustration about having to go in blind and cautiously made his way down the corridors. Passing by some strange rooms, he peeked into one and saw people inside capsules. ?Hey, there are people in capsules here. What''s going on?? Alex asked. Kiwi, still monitoring GIR''s work, was impressed by his speed. What would have taken her hours, GIR was doing in mere minutes. She''d always thought there were many talented netrunners, like Lucy, but GIR was clearly on another level. Alex''s question pulled her from her thoughts. ?Those are netrunners working for Arasaka. They''re plugged into the network right now,? Kiwi explained. Alex nodded and gave the people one more glance, deciding not to dwell on what was happening. It seemed strange to him. He couldn''t understand why, knowing that if something went wrong in the virtual world, their brains could literally fry, leaving them either as brain-dead vegetables or killing them outright. Lucy had already told him what happens to those who dive too deep into the virtual realm and encounter old viral AIs or something similar. Closing the door, Alex continued on his way. As he passed by one of the doors, it suddenly swung open, and a worker from that floor appeared in front of him. Without thinking, Alex punched him in the nose and shoved him back into the room. The worker, having just finished his shift, was already imagining heading home to crack open a cold beer. He had no idea that upon leaving the room, he''d run into a strange guy in a white mask, who would immediately punch him in the face. Falling to the floor, the worker clutched his bleeding nose, staring at his attacker. ?Sorry, buddy, just bad luck,? Alex said indifferently, raising a hammer and striking the worker on the head. The man didn''t have time to say anything¡ªhe lost consciousness, collapsing to the floor. Alex returned the hammer to his inventory and sighed heavily, looking at the unconscious worker. Grabbing him by the leg, Alex dragged him to the far corner of the room to hide him. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A trail of blood was left behind, and when Alex finally stashed the body in a closet, his gaze lingered on the blood-streaked floor. His eye twitched¡ªhe needed to clean up the mess. Finding nothing suitable in the room, Alex pulled a mop from his inventory, which, as it turned out, was one of his absurd inventions meant for fun. ?What a life,? he muttered, starting to mop up the blood. Falco and Kiwi, hearing his comment over the comms, raised their eyebrows in surprise. ?What''s going on over there?? Falco asked, intrigued. Alex wiped away the last trace of blood and nodded, satisfied with the cleanliness. Hearing the question, a crooked smirk appeared on his face. ?Ran into a worker, accidentally broke his nose. Then I finished him off with a hammer, just to be sure,? he said, putting the mop back into his inventory. Falco chuckled, feeling sympathy for the poor guy who fell victim to Alex''s hammer, while Kiwi just shook her head, not wanting to delve into the details. She didn''t even want to know why Alex carried a hammer with him. But Falco wouldn''t let it go. ?So, what are you complaining about?? ?This idiot splattered blood all over the floor, and I had to clean up after him,? Alex replied dryly. Falco laughed, and Alex, muttering something about his luck, moved on, trying not to peek into other rooms. He didn''t want to run into more workers he''d have to knock out again. Finally, he reached the lab door and hesitated, wondering if he should go in. There were no medicines left, and what he had prepared for Main was already in his inventory. After a brief moment of contemplation, he decided to enter¡ªhis intuition suggested he might find something useful. ?I''m at the lab. GIR, open the doors,? Alex said into his communicator. Busy downloading data and deleting information about Lucy, GIR heard him and opened the doors. Alex stepped into the lab, surveying the various devices¡ªfrom weapons to cyber implants. He grabbed a few weapon samples for his collection, but the cyber implants didn''t interest him. As he ventured further inside, he stumbled upon a room where a person was working at a computer. Approaching from behind, Alex struck him on the back of the head without hesitation, knocking him out. ?Let''s see what you''re hiding here,? he muttered, looking around. While exploring the lab, Alex came across a strange room filled with experimental devices and a safe. A satisfied smile spread across his face. ?If there''s a safe, there''s something to hide,? he said eagerly. Walking up to the safe, Alex pondered how to open it. However, realizing that lock-picking wasn''t his strong suit, he decided to apply brute force and simply ripped the door off. Inside were folders of documents. He began flipping through them and noticed they all related to the research of a particular subject. ?What the hell is ''Subject N''?? he mumbled, skimming the folders. Not wanting to overthink it, he returned them to their place. At the end of the safe, something strange caught his eye¡ªa little box. Alex pulled it out and, upon opening it, froze, gritting his teeth. ?Well, damn,? he hissed through clenched teeth at the sight of the contents. He was about to approach the lab worker to interrogate him about what they were researching and where they got this item, but a call from Falco distracted him. ?Alex, I don''t want to rush you, but it looks like the real Yamamoto has shown up,? Falco said in a nervous tone. Alex froze, not understanding how Yamamoto could have arrived earlier than expected. He had checked his schedule, which clearly stated that he wouldn''t be arriving for a few more days. Kiwi, monitoring GIR, realized the situation was escalating and prepared for an immediate escape. However, Alex hadn''t informed her about this beforehand, assuring her that Yamamoto wouldn''t arrive for at least a couple of days. ?That''s already bad news,? Alex said, tossing the box into his inventory. ?Give me the situation report.? Falco quickly checked the cameras to provide an accurate picture of what was happening at the reception. ?It looks like they figured out you''re a decoy. The security has started moving in your direction,? Falco replied. Alex nodded, understanding that time was running out. Shoving aside unnecessary thoughts, he dashed toward the elevator shaft. ?Kiwi, how much longer does GIR need?? he asked while running. Kiwi glanced at the screen, where data was flashing. The download was almost complete. ?Almost done,? she answered in a tense voice. Alex sighed, realizing that the situation required urgency. He didn''t want to return through the ventilation, so he decided he needed to buy some time while GIR finished downloading the data. ?Open my case, grab the mask that looks like mine, and put it on. You don''t want your face showing up on all the cameras, do you?? Alex said, opening the elevator doors. Kiwi scanned the room for the case Alex had brought with him. Finding it, she quickly opened it, took out the mask, and put it on. Understanding that the situation was critical, she hoped that GIR would manage if it came down to needing to use force. Meanwhile, Alex was considering how to buy a little time while the data finished downloading. ?Falco, what''s going on with security?? he asked again. Falco looked at the cameras and shook his head. There were too many guards¡ª they were moving from all floors toward Yamamoto''s office. ?How to put this... it''s a complete mess. It looks like all the Arasaka guards are headed this way,? Falco replied nervously. Alex sighed, realizing he would have to face the guards head-on. Jumping, he pushed off the walls of the elevator shaft, heading for the desired floor. Meanwhile, Kiwi was worried, understanding that the situation was much worse than she had anticipated. Over forty guards had arrived on the floor, all armed and equipped with advanced technology. ?Alex, hurry up! The guards have already cleared the floor to start their operation,? Kiwi said through the communicator. Reaching the right floor, Alex cautiously cracked open the elevator doors and peeked into the corridor. He saw that it was filled with guards moving deeper into the floor. ?Kiwi, how''s GIR doing?? Alex asked, watching the security. Kiwi glanced at GIR and noticed with relief that he had finished downloading the data. But now came the hardest part¡ªescaping. ?GIR is done. What are you going to do?? Kiwi asked. Alex smirked. ?Get GIR into the ventilation and don''t come out until I open the door myself,? he said, his face lit up with determination. Kiwi followed the instructions without question, helping GIR climb into the ventilation. GIR immediately dashed toward where the guards were, ready for Alex''s command. ?GIR, get the flashbang shurikens. When I signal, start throwing them at the guards'' feet,? Alex ordered, preparing for the attack. GIR complied, pulling out a dozen shurikens from his inventory. When Alex gave the signal, GIR hurled the shurikens at the guards'' feet. They were caught off guard, and before they could react, the shurikens exploded in bright flashes, blinding them. Alex tore open the elevator doors and leaped at the first guard, striking him on the back of the head and slamming him into the floor. He decided to have some fun and embed each guard into the ground or walls so that Arasaka would be dealing with the aftermath for a long time. After throwing the shurikens at the guards, GIR kicked out a ventilation grate and landed right in their midst. Blinded by the bright flash, the guards flailed helplessly around, trying to find something to hold onto. GIR, pulling out a taser, began zapping each one in turn, laughing like a maniacal gremlin and leaving behind guards who had lost consciousness, having received a ?charge of positivity? straight to their legs. Kiwi and Falco, watching the scene unfold through the cameras, could hardly believe their eyes. Alex was literally embedding guards into the floor and walls, leaving only their legs sticking out, while GIR, like a mad creature, dashed between them, snapping the taser and laughing maniacally. Falco laughed, realizing the danger had passed, and relaxed. Kiwi, hiding in the office, didn''t know how to react to this absurdity. When Alex reached the middle of the corridor, he noticed several people who clearly shouldn''t have been there. He approached one of them¡ªa guy sitting on the floor, covering his head with his hands, afraid to move. Alex crouched down beside him, contemplating what to do. ?Couldn''t you have shown up a day later?? Alex asked sarcastically, looking at Kai. He was silent¡ªstill dazed from the explosion of the flashbang grenade, he heard nothing and looked completely disoriented. Realizing he wouldn''t get a response, Alex lightly tapped Kai on the head, like an errant child who had messed things up. Kai flinched but curled up even more, clearly fearing the worst. Shaking his head, Alex decided to waste no more time on him. Passing by the defeated guards, from whom smoke was billowing, Alex noticed GIR, who, pleased with himself, was poking the downed guards with a stick, a silly expression on his face. GIR, seeing Alex, came over and hung onto his leg. Reaching the office, Alex kicked the door open forcefully, not waiting for Kiwi to do it. She, hiding behind an overturned table, flinched at the loud noise, but hearing Alex''s footsteps, peered out from her cover and realized it was all over. Rising from the floor, Kiwi approached Alex and looked over his shoulder. The corridor was littered with guards like dead dogs. ?So how do we get out of here now?? Kiwi asked, glancing at Alex. He grinned widely under his mask. He had a plan in case things didn''t go as expected. He led Kiwi to a massive window that offered an impressive view of the city. Kiwi, awed by the sight, wondered why he had brought her here¡ªnot for the scenery, clearly. She looked questioningly at Alex. ?Well, how do you prefer it? To be a princess, a sack of potatoes, or a koala?? he asked with a smirk. Kiwi stared at Alex in confusion. ?Why are you asking that?? she replied, bewildered. Alex smiled even wider, walked to the window, and with a powerful kick, shattered the glass. The wind rushed into the room, scattering papers and small objects. Kiwi grabbed onto the table, trying to maintain her balance. Seeing her bewilderment, Alex decided to act without warning. He scooped Kiwi up in a princess carry. She wanted to protest and try to break free, but realized it would be pointless. Alex began to step back from the window, gathering momentum. ?What are you going to do?!? Kiwi asked, clinging to his neck. ?Jump, of course. I advise you not to open your mouth; you might bite your tongue,? Alex replied cheerfully. Kiwi, realizing his intentions, began to panic. But before she could say anything, Alex took off, and at the edge, he launched himself into the abyss. Kiwi tightly shut her eyes and clung to his neck, bracing for the terrible impact with the ground. However, the impact never came. Opening one eye, she realized they weren''t falling but had landed on the roof of the neighboring building. Her heart slowly began to calm, but with that came anger. ?Are you even thinking with your head?! You must be crazy to jump from that height!? Kiwi shouted, forgetting her usually cold demeanor. Alex looked at her in surprise. He hadn''t expected such an emotional outburst. He even thought she was scolding him in several different languages. Smiling, he realized that beneath Kiwi''s cool exterior lay a fiery nature. ?Alright, you''ll have time to yell at me later. We need to get to Falco,? Alex said with a laugh. Kiwi wasn''t about to stop scolding Alex, but she fell silent when he suddenly jumped off the roof and, without stopping, ran through the alleyways, holding her in his arms. Navigating safe routes to avoid the cameras and leave no traces, Alex made his way to the spot where Falco was waiting for them. The car was parked in a secluded area, away from the cameras, perfectly hidden. Falco stepped out of the car, lit a cigarette, and when he saw Alex and Kiwi running toward him, he beamed and waved at them. ?Wow, what a commotion you caused!? Falco commented as Alex got closer and gently set Kiwi down on the ground. Alex removed his mask, a satisfied smile lighting up his face¡ªafter all, the most fun was just beginning. His plan was far from over, and he intended to create even more chaos in Arasaka so that the corporation would have no time or resources to search for them. ?No, the best is yet to come,? Alex replied with a mysterious smile. Falco raised an eyebrow, unsure of what he meant, but intrigued by Alex''s enigmatic grin. Alex simply beckoned them to follow, and the three of them emerged from their hiding spot, climbing a hill that provided a full view of the Arasaka building. Alex, not taking his eyes off the tower, turned to GIR. ?GIR, it''s the final part of the plan,? he said with a broad, almost sinister smile. GIR nodded and began activating the traps that Alex had set, while simultaneously launching a viral program that had infiltrated Arasaka''s security system. Alex eagerly rubbed his hands together, anticipating when everything would start to unfold. And he wasn''t wrong in his expectations: in a moment, explosions rang out on the floor where Yamamoto''s office was located, and the entire floor lit up with various colors, as if it were a carnival. In place of the security system''s signage, a phrase appeared: ?Glory to the Flying Spaghetti Monster!? Seeing this, Alex nearly teared up from laughter and joy, realizing that now the entire city would be aware of the ?greatest? myth he had just created. Falco, dropping his cigarette, stared at the building in disbelief. Kiwi shifted her gaze from the bright, now multicolored floor to Alex, who was as joyful as a child. ?Well, how about we take a selfie for the memories?? Alex suggested, turning to Falco and Kiwi. Falco laughed, thinking it was a great idea, while Kiwi merely shook her head but still agreed. Happy, Alex took out his phone and set it up on a ledge, adjusting the lens so that the Arasaka building with its bright colors and new message appeared in the background. He stood with a wide smile, holding GIR in his arms. Falco took his place on the left, also smiling at the camera, while Kiwi stood on the right, maintaining her cool expression. After taking the picture, Alex, beaming with happiness, sent the photo to his friends so they could also preserve the moment. After a brief pause and reviewing the photo, they headed toward the car. The time had come¡ªit was time to return to the base and inject the medicine into Mainu. To be continued... Chapter 115 - 115: Hey, youre finally awake After the group took the photo against the backdrop of the Arasaka building, Alex, satisfied, examined the picture with a wide smile. He thought to himself that if he had done something like this in Orario, the goddesses would already be lecturing him, forcing him to clean up the ''fruits of his art.'' But in Night City, the city of opportunities and chaos, he didn''t have to worry about such consequences. Looking up at the glowing inscription '' Glory to the Flying Spaghetti Monster!'' on Arasaka Tower, Alex realized that no one else in this city would dare to pull off something like this. Only he managed to execute such a trick. In his imagination, he already pictured the faces of Arasaka''s leadership when they would have to deal with the aftermath of his joke. ?I don''t mean to distract you from admiring your masterpiece, but let me just say this¡ªyou''re probably the only madman in this city capable of something like that,? Falco smirked, standing next to him and also looking at the tower. Alex turned to him with the same wide smile. He knew that such tricks were only possible in a tech-saturated world, but he already had a plan to infect all the billboards in the city with a virus, making the same phrase appear everywhere. However, he decided to keep this idea to himself for now, in case anyone tried to interfere with his fun. ?As they say, if you want something bad enough, you can achieve anything,? Alex replied with a light laugh. Falco wanted to argue but couldn''t find the words. Alex was right: the key was finding a reason to keep moving forward. Kiwi simply shook her head, observing their conversation. She still couldn''t understand how someone with such a chaotic nature as Alex could be a secret agent. He seemed more like someone who would gladly burn down the whole city and enjoy watching it go up in flames. Alex looked at his ?creation? again, then thought it was time to leave. The photo was taken, and if he wanted, he could always pull the same prank again and annoy Arasaka even more. ?Alright, time to bail before we get caught,? Kiwi said dryly, looking at Alex and Falco, who were still chatting. Alex turned to her and agreed. She was right¡ªthere were no guarantees that Arasaka wouldn''t track them down. Even though he ran through the alleyways and avoided cameras, the technology in this world allowed people to be found from the slightest traces. Alex didn''t want Kiwi to hack into Arasaka''s terminals, knowing that her actions would leave traces, even if she tried to erase them. That''s why he entrusted this job to GIR. As Lucy once told him, in the virtual world, GIR appeared as a chaotic bundle of data, resembling a virus. Alex and Falco exchanged glances and agreed with Kiwi. They descended to the car, and Alex, not hiding his satisfaction, tossed GIR onto the backseat and settled into the passenger seat himself, letting Falco drive. Kiwi, exhausted after the intense day, sat in the back and closed her eyes, trying to relax. For her, this day had been extremely stressful¡ªshe never thought she''d one day invade Arasaka and live to tell about it. Closing her eyes, she glanced at Alex, who was sitting in the front, thoughtfully staring out the window. She knew he kept many secrets, but after one of their candid conversations, she had lost the urge to ask questions. She had enough secrets of her own that she wasn''t planning to share with anyone. Now, she decided to wait¡ªAlex would tell her when the time came. Alex, leaning out the window, lit a cigarette, enjoying the cool breeze. The medicine he had prepared for Maine had been ready since the first day. He modified the potion recipe similar to those he had seen in Orario, adding elements for healing and restoration. Before his reincarnation, he had no idea how these potions worked, as most authors didn''t bother explaining. He had to figure it out on his own. No one had mentioned whether these potions worked on brain damage or mental disorders, so Alex created a more powerful potion capable of repairing the brain damaged by Maine''s cyberimplants. Problems with the brain are the most complex, requiring precise knowledge, and without understanding how it works, healing is nearly impossible. Fortunately, the internet was full of information that provided a foundation for creating the potion. Falco, driving the car, glanced at Alex, who was leaning out of the window, and asked a question that had been bothering him for a while. ?Are you sure this medicine will help Maine?? he asked, drawing Alex''s attention. Alex turned to him with a light but confident smile. ?Yeah, it''ll work. Or do you think Arasaka wouldn''t have developed something similar to control their elite guards?? Alex said with a confident smile. Seeing the certainty on Alex''s face, Falco decided to trust him. Alex returned to enjoying the wind and started thinking about the next world he might visit. Maybe it would be something involving a school or something similar to DanMachi, just to take a break from the hustle and bustle of the city. But knowing himself, Alex realized that no matter where he ended up, it might all end with him being called a demon king and having a hero sent after him. That thought even amused him¡ªpretending to be a real demon king just to fight a hero and give him a couple of black eyes. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They quickly arrived at the base. Falco parked the car in the garage, and everyone began getting out of the vehicle. Before Alex could even register what was happening, he found himself in a tight embrace, lifted off the ground. He was initially startled, but when he saw Dorio''s face filled with relief, he relaxed. The moment she saw Alex, Dorio rushed to him, hugging him so tightly that no one had time to react. Alex merely smirked and decided to make a joke to lighten the mood. ?Help! A strange lady is trying to kidnap me!? he yelled, still hugging Dorio. Everyone watching the scene was initially confused, but then burst into laughter when they heard Alex call her a strange lady. The relief that Alex and the others had returned after the Arasaka mission finally found release. For Dorio, Alex was like a crazy younger brother, and she held him tightly. But upon hearing his words, something inside her snapped, and she hugged him even tighter, as if she had decided to squeeze the life out of him for that comment. ?Help! Now this lady is squeezing the soul out of me!? Alex cried out when he felt her grip tighten. The group laughed again as they watched Dorio ?try? to strangle Alex with her embrace. However, when she felt that Alex was like a stone wall, she finally let him go. ?You little brat, didn''t anyone ever teach you that it''s rude to call girls ''aunties''?? she said with a smile, looking at him. Alex just snorted and, looking at her as if she were being silly, replied, ?First of all, you''re the one who hugged me out of nowhere. I was just defending myself. Second, I''m practically a married man. It''s rude of you to be hugging me like that!? he said, counting on his fingers. After those words, everyone glanced at the three girls standing nearby. Lucy and Gloria blushed slightly, while Rebecca puffed out her chest with pride, as if to say she didn''t mind. Pilar, unable to resist, whistled to embarrass his sister, but immediately received a punch to the stomach and curled up on the floor in pain again. Dorio smiled, realizing that Alex was joking to ease the tension. ?Thank you, Alex. Really, thank you for doing this for Maine. Even if the medicine doesn''t work, no one will blame you. You''ve already done so much to help,? she said, placing her hands on his shoulders. Alex patted her hand, showing that she shouldn''t worry too much. He didn''t consider it anything significant. In the worst case, he could use magic to fully restore Maine in a new body. Even if that revealed his secrets, he''d just accept it as inevitable. ?It''s fine. It wasn''t difficult. Besides, Maine''s like an older brother to me, one who likes to act cool but always ends up in awkward situations. And you don''t need to thank me¡ªthis was purely my selfish desire. So it''s better to think of it as just a coincidence,? Alex said with a slight smile. Dorio understood that Alex didn''t want to accept the gratitude and hugged him tightly again. ?Don''t say it like you did this accidentally. Maine always said he wanted to make you his successor if something happened to him. You deserve thanks for stepping up to help him,? she said, pulling Alex into another hug. Alex returned the embrace, patting her on the back. ?By the way, about the successor thing¡ªlet me just say, no. I don''t want to lead this crazy gang. I''ve got enough problems of my own,? he added with a shake of his head. ?Now, enough of this mushy stuff. Time to give our patient his shot.? Everyone nodded, realizing they needed to test the medicine Alex had brought. Dorio gave him a pat on the shoulder and headed inside. As he passed, Falco put a hand on Alex''s shoulder and nodded silently. Pilar gave Alex a high five as he walked by and nudged Rebecca towards him. Alex spread his arms, inviting her into a hug. She immediately jumped on him, clinging like a koala. Alex lifted her slightly, then looked over at Lucy and Gloria. They came over and joined the hug, and together, they headed into the house. ?There wasn''t any actual medicine, was there?? Rebecca asked, looking into his eyes. Alex shook his head, signaling that there wasn''t, but he decided not to reveal just yet what he had found in Arasaka''s lab. That conversation could wait until they were home. The girls nodded, choosing to hold off on their questions for a more appropriate moment. They entered the room where Maine lay. Everyone was already waiting for them. Dorio sat beside him, holding his hand. The way her fingers trembled showed just how nervous she was. Everyone was anxiously waiting for the results. Alex pulled a vial with a strange green liquid out of his pocket. ?Well, here we go. Let''s leave this great mission to our best doctor¡ªGIR,? he said, handing the vial to a small robot that jumped off his leg. GIR grabbed the vial, pulled out a large syringe from his pocket, and filled it with the liquid. Then he glanced at Maine. Nimbly hopping onto the couch, he swiftly flipped Maine onto his stomach and began pulling down his pants. ?Damn it, GIR, you need to inject it at the base of the spine, near the neck, not in the butt!? Alex shouted, grabbing GIR by the head. Everyone in the room froze, shocked by GIR''s speed and skill. If Alex hadn''t stopped him in time, they would''ve seen more than they wanted to. Gloria just sighed heavily and shook her head. GIR looked at Alex, raised a finger, and gave an ?OK? gesture, signaling that he understood. Alex let him go, and GIR, jumping onto Maine''s back, plunged the syringe into his spine. After finishing, he immediately leaped into Gloria''s arms and snuggled up there. Dorio turned Maine onto his back, and everyone waited for the medicine to take effect. A moment later, Maine''s eyelids twitched, and he slowly opened his eyes. At first, he felt like he''d been hit by a truck. Everything hurt. The first thing he saw was Dorio''s worried face, where he caught a glimpse of relief in her eyes. Then he looked around and saw that all his friends were nearby. His attention returned to Dorio, but now she looked angry, clenching her fists as if she was preparing to strangle him. ?Well, I see you''re awake. What do you remember?? Alex asked, drawing Maine''s attention, though Maine was still staring at Dorio. Maine turned his head toward Alex, trying to say something, but his throat was dry, and all that came out was a rasp. Dorio quickly handed him a glass of water so he could wet his throat and answer. After taking a few sips, Maine finally spoke. ?I remember us going to the range, and then¡­ nothing,? he replied, frowning. ?Why are you asking?? Alex sighed, realizing the medicine had worked but that the memory of the episode had been wiped out. Maybe that was for the best. He grabbed a chair and sat next to Maine''s bed. ?After you went to the range, you, old bastard, decided to show off how tough you are,? Alex began, ?and then you had a cyberpsychosis episode. You went berserk and started attacking everyone until I got there and slammed you into the ground.? Maine''s eyes widened as he glanced at the others, searching for confirmation. Their expressions made it clear Alex wasn''t exaggerating. Realizing he had pushed himself to that point and endangered his friends'' lives, Maine sighed, casting a guilty look at everyone. ?What now? Turn off most of the chrome?? he asked, looking at Alex. Alex sighed but didn''t need to respond¡ªDorio spoke up first, now much calmer. ?You don''t need to turn off the chrome. Alex and Kiwi stole a drug from Arasaka that saved you. You''re fine, but you can''t install any more implants. If it ever gets worse or you start having symptoms, tell us right away so we can figure something out. If Alex hadn''t brought this medicine, I''d have considered putting you down for everyone else''s safety,? she added with a stern tone, staring at Maine. Maine looked at Alex and Kiwi, who was standing to the side, in disbelief. He couldn''t believe they had taken such a risk for him. Tears welled up in his eyes. ?Why... why did you do this? You should''ve just left me. There was no need to risk yourselves for something that might not have even existed,? he muttered. Seeing the tears in Maine''s eyes, Alex understood that he had been a good leader, always putting his friends first, even at the cost of his own life. But Alex still thought Maine had acted recklessly by installing an implant that pushed him to the edge. ?Don''t think too much about it¡ªit was a one-time deal,? Alex said with a friendly smile. ?If you don''t get your act together, I''ll rip your spine out through your ass.? Everyone flinched at those words, spoken with such a friendly smile. Even Maine nervously swallowed and, barely suppressing a shiver, asked, ?You''re joking, right?? Alex shook his head, pulled out his phone, and started looking for something on it. When he found what he was searching for, a wide grin spread across his face, making Maine involuntarily flinch. ?And here''s a little something for prevention. Look, here you are, sticking out of the ground like a flower,? Alex said, showing him a photo of himself standing next to Maine''s legs sticking out of the ground. Maine looked at the phone screen and immediately recognized his legs. A question popped into his head: why are they even sticking out of the ground? But Alex was already showing the next photo. ?And here''s GIR with a syringe, sticking you with a sedative right in the butt,? Alex added with a smirk. Maine looked at the second photo, and his face twitched with displeasure. The whole thing looked ridiculous: first, he was somehow slammed into the ground, which now explained why he felt like he''d been hit by a truck. But what outraged him the most was the enormous syringe in GIR''s hands. ?So, you even had time to mock me,? Maine grumbled sourly, glancing at the rest of the group, who were barely holding back their laughter. As the tension in the room eased, the atmosphere became more relaxed. Alex chuckled, listening to Maine''s complaints, and decided to teach him another lesson. ?Tell me, Maine, have you ever felt like you were being turned inside out?? Alex asked, raising an eyebrow. ?No, why do you ask?? Maine replied, surprised and looking at Alex warily. Alex gave him a mysterious smile and, without warning, jabbed the syringe straight into Maine''s arm. Maine flinched as the needle pierced his skin. Before he could ask what was happening, he felt a terrible pain spreading through his entire body. He couldn''t scream¡ªthe pain was too overwhelming. It felt like all his muscles were simultaneously tearing and twisting. ?What did you do?? Dorio shouted, grabbing Alex by the collar. Alex calmly removed her hands and explained, ?It''s my personal medicine. It''s supposed to reduce the strain on his body from the implant. With this, he''ll be able to use the Sandevistan without risking another episode. I did it to relieve the pressure on his body.? Dorio calmed down a bit and glanced at Maine, who was writhing on the couch from the spasms, drenched in sweat. His clothes were sticking to his body, and everyone in the room was now looking at Alex with newfound understanding. ?How long will this medicine extend his life?? Dorio asked worriedly. Alex thoughtfully stroked his chin. ?Not by much. This is a trial version, a diluted one. But even this will allow him to use the Sandevistan up to four times a day at full power. If he doesn''t overdo it, maybe even up to six.? Dorio nodded, realizing that might be enough. She knew Maine wouldn''t listen and would recklessly use the implant again. The other team members bombarded Alex with questions, some wondering why Maine was in so much pain. ?It hurts because his body is getting rid of all the toxins. When the process is over, he''s going to smell like he was dunked in a vat of filth,? Alex shrugged indifferently. After Alex''s words, everyone began to notice a faint but quickly intensifying unpleasant odor emanating from Maine. The sweat dripping from his body had turned black and sticky, as if it were seeping out unnaturally. No one was in a hurry to leave¡ªeveryone was curious about what would happen next when the process finished. Several minutes passed, filled with continuous agony for Maine, but soon his body stopped convulsing, and he lay exhausted on the couch, staring vacantly at the ceiling. It felt as if he had been put through a meat grinder several times, all the while being beaten with a stick to force him back into the machine. He turned his gaze to Alex, but he didn''t even have the strength to get angry. ?Well, it looks like you''re done. But you definitely need to wash up now,? Alex said with a smirk. ?You smell worse than a homeless person who hasn''t bathed in years.? Maine''s face twisted at the comment, and he finally noticed the disgusting smell coming from his body. However, he didn''t have the strength to even get up, let alone go to the bathroom. He still felt terrible pain, although it was gradually starting to fade. ?Since he can''t do it himself, I guess his beloved, Dorio, will have to help him,? Alex added, glancing at the girl who was covering her nose with her hand, a look of clear disgust on her face. Dorio shot a glare at Alex, realizing he was throwing her under the bus again. No matter how much she loved Maine, the last thing she wanted to do right now was touch him. But realizing there were no other options, she reluctantly helped him get up and led him to the bathroom. Before closing the door, Dorio shot Alex a look full of indignation, as if he were a traitor. ?Well, we can head downstairs and chat while Dorio cleans up Maine,? Alex said with an innocent smile. Everyone laughed at Dorio''s unfortunate fate and decided to follow Alex since the smell in the room had become unbearable. They had stayed only to see what would happen to Maine, but now that the process was over, there was no sense in enduring the smell any longer. Alex rushed to the exit first, unable to stand the nauseating odor, followed closely by the others, barely holding back their gag reflexes. Once downstairs, they opened the windows, letting in fresh air to get rid of the stench. Some even felt sorry for Dorio, who had to stay close to the source of this nightmare. To be continued... Chapter 116 - 116: The Team is Back Together After Dorio took Maine to the bathroom, no one could stand the foul smell left behind. It was so bad, it felt like a sewer had burst, flooding the room with all the filth from the city. Without thinking twice, Alex grabbed Rebecca under his arm and dashed downstairs to escape the nightmare. The others saw how Alex bolted, holding Rebecca, who hadn''t even had time to understand what was happening. Lucy was the quickest to react and followed him. Gloria, who was used to bad smells from her work as a nurse, still couldn''t handle this horror and hurried after Alex. The rest, realizing they were left alone in the stinking room, followed suit. When they got downstairs, they saw two pairs of legs sticking out of the window¡ªone belonging to Alex, the other to Rebecca. Lucy walked up from behind and slapped Alex on the butt. ?How could you leave me?? she said indignantly, sticking her head out the window to get a breath of fresh air. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex felt the slap and realized the space in the window was getting crowded. Turning his head, he saw Lucy''s upset face staring at him in disbelief. ?Sorry, darling, but I grabbed the first thing I could. Rebecca was just in the right place at the right time,? Alex replied with a shrug and a grin. Lucy rolled her eyes and lightly nudged his shoulder. Alex smirked but felt another slap on his butt. Turning around, he saw Gloria watching him closely. He scooted over a bit, and Gloria joined them, squeezing into the window to breathe in the fresh air as well. Taking a deep breath, she tried to get rid of the nauseating smell that seemed to follow them. Turning to Alex, she spoke: ?Is this your idea of ''love''?? Gloria asked with a smirk, looking at him. Alex gave an embarrassed smile. In reality, he had grabbed Rebecca because she was sitting on his lap, and if he had jumped up and run, she would have fallen to the floor. That would have caused a whole lot more trouble¡ªRebecca wouldn''t have let it slide and would''ve chased him around the house with threats. ?I was planning to come back,? Alex said seriously, looking Gloria in the eyes. Gloria rolled her eyes, knowing full well he had no intention of returning, especially after seeing him hanging halfway out the window just to breathe some fresh air. ?Yeah, right,? Lucy said sarcastically, overhearing their conversation. Alex awkwardly cleared his throat, pretending he hadn''t heard, and closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. The others followed his example, sticking their heads out of the windows to escape the foul smell. Standing among the girls, Alex finally stopped smelling the stench, filling his lungs with fresh air. Taking another deep breath, he was about to head back inside to wait for Maine when Rebecca unexpectedly asked him a question: ?Maybe we should take the same medicine you gave Maine?? she asked, tilting her head up and looking at Alex. This question caught the attention of Lucy and Gloria, who also looked at him. Lucy considered that it might not be a bad idea. Alex had mentioned he gave Maine only a diluted version of the drug, which meant he had a stronger one. However, she had no desire to endure the pain Maine went through. But knowing Alex, she was sure he could come up with something to make it less painful. Gloria also briefly considered it but quickly dismissed the thought. She was never a fighter and didn''t like violence¡ªshe got enough of that at work, helping the injured. Gloria decided she didn''t want to be part of something like that and would prefer to lead as normal a family life as possible, given her strange boyfriend. Alex looked at Rebecca in confusion, then shifted his gaze to Lucy and Gloria. He couldn''t understand why Rebecca had asked such a question. The medicine he had prepared for Maine only slightly enhanced physical capabilities and didn''t make him stronger or smarter. All it did was strengthen his body, helping him better handle the strain from cyberimplants. ?Why did you ask that?? Alex finally asked, realizing it was better to ask directly than to guess. Rebecca turned to face Alex, raised her head, and looked him in the eye as she responded: ?I just don''t want to be a burden if something happens. I don''t want to be one of those princesses from fairy tales who need saving when they get into trouble,? Rebecca said, grabbing Alex''s cheeks, forcing him to look into her eyes. Alex''s eyes widened in surprise at her response, and a soft smile appeared on his face. He understood her concern¡ªshe didn''t want to be a burden, and her desire to become stronger was admirable. However, Alex had never trained them because he wasn''t sure what training methods would work for the people of this world. He had helped Dorio with strength exercises since he was familiar with that, but for people like Lucy and Rebecca, who relied on technology and firearms, he didn''t know what training would suit them. So instead, he made items for them that could help them protect themselves or make them even more dangerous. But now, thinking it over, Alex decided that once they returned to Orario, he would organize training sessions for them, similar to those all members of his family had gone through. Even the goddesses hadn''t escaped those trainings. ?Silly potato, there are plenty of ways to get stronger, and that medicine isn''t the only one,? Alex said with a smile, gently squeezing Rebecca''s nose. Rebecca tried to swat his hand away, but as usual, it was in vain until he let go himself. Lucy, listening to their conversation, raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ?And what can you suggest to get stronger?? she asked with curiosity. Alex began running through options in his mind and realized there were plenty. But to avoid confusing them, he decided to pick the most optimal ones for the current situation: ?The simplest way is to join my family in my world and go into the dungeons, killing monsters. The second option is to change your race to one that gets stronger as it grows. And the last option is to combine both.? Lucy thought about it as she heard the first option. Alex had already explained to them how the leveling system worked in his world and how it helped people become stronger. But this was the first time she''d heard about the possibility of changing one''s race. The same question crossed the minds of Rebecca and Gloria, who couldn''t quite grasp what he meant. ?What do you mean by ''changing race''?? Gloria asked with obvious interest. Alex decided to explain with an example: ?Do you remember the fox girl, Haruhime?? he asked. All three of them nodded, recalling the shy and modest girl whose story was full of pain and betrayal. ?Haruhime is a distant descendant of the goddess Inari. A part of her ancestor''s divinity remained within her. Using a spell, I awakened that part, and she was reborn, becoming a demigoddess. Over time, she can become a full-fledged goddess.? Lucy was stunned. She had never expected Haruhime to be on the path to divinity. But what shocked her even more was that Alex could trigger this process. It sounded unbelievable, but she caught the gist. ?So you can awaken powers in distant descendants?? Gloria clarified, trying to comprehend what she had just heard. Alex shook his head. ?Not exactly. The spell can rebirth anyone. For example, our little gremlin here,? he said with a smirk, gesturing toward Rebecca, ?could become a real gremlin.? Rebecca huffed in indignation when she heard yet another nickname, and without holding back, sank her teeth into Alex''s hand to show her displeasure. Meanwhile, Gloria grew even more confused by his words. She was far from understanding magic and still couldn''t grasp what Alex was truly capable of. Lucy, on the other hand, got the gist of it but had a new question: ?If you''re saying the spell can change anyone, does that mean you can turn a human into a god?? Alex heard her question and fell into deep thought, allowing Rebecca to gnaw on his hand. By now, he was used to her constantly biting him¡ªit had become a habit. But Lucy''s question made him ponder. The concept of divinity varies from universe to universe. In each universe, gods are born in different ways. For example, in the world of Danmachi, gods were born from concepts, meaning they became the physical embodiment of those ideas. Even if a god died completely, the concept would still continue to exist. Alex realized this when he killed the gods from that group of losers. He had a couple of theories about this subject that he couldn''t test since he didn''t have any test subjects to experiment on. That''s why he only made Haruhime a demigoddess by awakening Inari''s divinity in her. Moreover, in the world of Danmachi, gods continue to follow their concepts, which limits their freedom. For example, Hephaestus was always forging something in her workshop. Hestia took care of the home, as that was tied to her divinity. Loki was always causing trouble and playing pranks on others, while Freya was deeply immersed in love. But in the DxD universe, gods had similar concepts but didn''t strictly follow them and lived freer lives. Lucy''s question had really got him thinking. Lucy noticed that Alex had become lost in thought and patiently waited for his answer¡ªshe herself was curious about how this mysterious spell worked. Gloria was also intrigued, watching Alex''s reaction as she waited for an explanation. As for Rebecca, who had been gnawing on his hand the whole time, she finally stopped and now eagerly awaited his response. In her mind, she was already imagining becoming the goddess of weapons, and she giggled foolishly, snapping Alex out of his thoughts. ?Actually, that''s a very tricky question,? Alex began, snapping out of his stupor. ?Divinity differs across universes, and there are many ways to achieve it. But honestly, it''s better to choose a long-lived race than to become a god. There are plenty of beings capable of killing gods, and not all of them are gods themselves. The smartest choice is to pick a race that best matches your personality. For example, Lucy could become an elf or something similar. Gloria, with her kind heart, would be perfect as a forest fairy or a nymph. As for Rebecca¡­ there''s only one option,? Alex didn''t have time to finish before Rebecca flared up. Lucy and Gloria listened attentively, nodding in agreement¡ªthe idea of choosing a fitting race appealed to them. Lucy even briefly imagined herself with long ears, and the thought didn''t bother her much. Gloria, unfamiliar with what fairies and nymphs were, hesitated and didn''t know how to react. But Rebecca, hearing that there was only one option for her, immediately assumed the worst¡ªthat Alex was once again hinting at ''gremlin''¡ªand wasn''t about to wait for him to say it out loud. ?I''m not becoming a real gremlin!? she shouted, attacking Alex. Alex was caught off guard by such a sudden attack. Rebecca not only latched onto him, but this time, instead of going for his hand, she decided to start chewing on his face. After a bit of a struggle, he managed to pry her off, but there were bite marks left on his cheek, and her saliva was dripping down his face. Holding Rebecca at arm''s length, Alex sighed. ?Calm down! It was a joke! I was actually thinking of suggesting you become the same race as me,? he said, trying to soften his tone. Rebecca squinted, studying Alex carefully, trying to figure out if he was joking again. Once she was sure he was serious, she finally stopped resisting. ?Will I get horns or a tail?? she asked, eyeing him suspiciously. Alex''s eye twitched at her question. ?Do I have anything like that?? he asked, smiling awkwardly. Rebecca gave him a once-over, noticing he didn''t have any horns or tail. Even Lucy and Gloria glanced behind him to see if there might be a tail hidden back there. The only ''tail'' they had ever seen him with was a fox one when Alex demonstrated some magic. His expression darkened as he noticed them all checking behind him. ?I''m a demon, but that doesn''t mean I need horns and a tail,? Alex began to explain but quickly bit his tongue, realizing that in the infinite multiverse, there were indeed demons with such attributes. While Alex was chatting with the girls, the rest of the group had already gotten used to the unpleasant smell and returned to the room, settling in while waiting for Maine and Dorio to come back from the bath. Alex glanced over, saw them getting comfortable, and decided to join them. Wrapping up the conversation, he mentioned that they could discuss the race change later, as it wasn''t urgent right now. ?We''ve got time; no need to rush,? Gloria agreed, and the girls eased up on making any quick decisions. Walking over to the others, Alex plopped down on the couch next to Gloria, wrapping an arm around her waist. If there had been more space, he probably would''ve laid down on her lap to be pampered, as he often was at home. The group began exchanging stories and jokes, sharing funny moments from their lives. Alex, deciding to join in on the fun, shared one of his own humorous stories¡ªabout the time he chased people with a stick, ?just for fun.? The story sparked a wave of laughter, especially from Pilar, who laughed until tears ran down his face. Gloria just sighed, remembering how this story had reached her through the goddesses. Rebecca immediately declared that she absolutely had to go with him the next time he pulled something like that. ?Absolutely,? Alex replied without even thinking. Lucy tried to protest but, seeing his puppy-dog eyes, gave in. ?Fine, but on one condition¡ªI don''t want to see it.? Gloria stayed silent, recalling Freya''s words that sometimes it was better to let Alex do what he had in mind; otherwise, the consequences could be much worse. Soon, Maine appeared downstairs, finally recovered after the cold shower Dorio had given him. He saw the others chatting and laughing. ?Oh, I see you''re already having fun,? he said with a smile as he descended the steps. Everyone turned to him, and Alex, squinting, teased: ?Looks like our stinky leader doesn''t stink anymore!? The group burst into laughter. Maine, hearing Alex''s words, nearly stumbled down the steps. Despite all his efforts to wash off the unpleasant smell, it still felt like it clung to his skin. He shot a glance at Alex, the one responsible for his suffering, and couldn''t help but recall the pain he had endured. However, Dorio had explained why Alex had done it, and though Maine felt irritated, he was grateful. After all, it might have saved him from another bout of cyberpsychosis. ?Yeah, keep laughing. I''d like to see how you''d feel if you were put through a meat grinder and then stank like you''d lived your whole life at a dump,? Maine said irritably, grabbing a beer can from the table. His words sparked another round of laughter from the group, but Maine ignored them, cracking open the can and taking a greedy gulp of the cold beer. ?Ah, that''s exactly what the doctor ordered,? he said with relief, leaning back in his chair. He cast a glance at Alex, who was snuggled up to Gloria. Maine raised his eyebrows in surprise. He knew Alex was in a relationship with Lucy and Rebecca, but he hadn''t expected to see Gloria among his companions. Still, judging by the satisfied look on her face, it was clear everything was mutual, and he decided not to dwell on it. His thoughts drifted back to what had happened while he was in the hospital. Dorio had told him that during his absence, the team, under Alex''s leadership, had pulled off several dangerous operations. Maine even started thinking that Alex might become his successor when he retired. But for now, with everything still fine, that conversation could wait. ?So, Alex, care to share how you managed to infiltrate Arasaka?? Maine asked, eyeing him closely. At the mention of Arasaka, Kiwi immediately turned away, clearly not wanting to revisit that memory. Falco coughed, trying to hide his smile. He still recalled what he had seen through the cameras, especially how Alex ?handled? the guards. Pilar smirked, eager to hear how Alex had pulled off the operation, knowing only the plan but not the execution. Alex coughed awkwardly, feeling all eyes on him, and glanced at Kiwi and Falco for help. But they pretended not to notice him. Alex didn''t want to reveal what he had done at Arasaka, especially since Gloria had repeatedly warned him not to create any cult following or even mention his actions among people. ?It was pretty simple,? he began with a forced smile. ?Kiwi, Falco, and I played the part of a new supervisor coming to check out his future position. So they let us in without a problem, and we walked right out just as easily.? Maine raised an eyebrow in disbelief at the simplicity of it. ?And how''d you pull that off? With what?? he pressed. Alex reached into his pocket and pulled out a small gadget, placing it on the table. Maine took the device in his hands, examining it with interest. Pilar stepped up, intrigued by the gizmo. ?And how does this thing work?? Maine asked, turning the device over in his hands. ?You attach it to your temple, and it does its thing,? Alex explained. Maine figured that this gadget might come in handy in the future and made a mental note to discuss its use with Alex later. ?Amazing you didn''t get noticed,? Maine muttered, still inspecting the device. ?Yeah, ''didn''t get noticed,''? Kiwi commented, shooting Alex a reproachful look. Her comment resonated throughout the group. Everyone started exchanging glances between Kiwi and Alex, and Alex''s eye began to twitch nervously. He was about to justify himself when he noticed Pilar feverishly searching for something. ?Pilar, what are you doing?? Alex asked cautiously, but Pilar just smirked mysteriously. Pilar turned on the TV and began rapidly flipping through channels, obviously searching for something specific. ?Stop, Pilar!? Alex shouted, realizing something bad was about to happen. Alex immediately understood why Pilar was grinning and why he was looking for the remote. That crafty bastard had apparently caught wind of the news about Arasaka. His curiosity had led him too far, and now he wanted to confirm that their infiltration had gone unnoticed. Pilar''s intuition didn''t fail him; he found what he was looking for¡ªan intriguing report¡ªand couldn''t wait to share it with the others. Dorio, coming down the stairs and finally rid of the awful smell, heard Alex''s shout and quickened her pace. Seeing Pilar frantically clicking the remote, she looked questioningly at Alex, whose face had turned deadly pale. Lucy and Gloria, noticing his distress, also became concerned¡ªwhat had he done this time? The answer came swiftly. Pilar finally found the right channel, and urgent news appeared on the screen. [Breaking News: Another attack by a masked gang¡ªthis time at the Arasaka Tower. Two assailants infiltrated the tower, posing as employees: Yamamoto Kaya and his secretary, Misa Goto. According to information gathered by our correspondents, this is likely a new gang trying to make a name for themselves. Recent crimes involving masked individuals include the kidnapping of an Arasaka limousine and interference in gang wars. However, their latest stunt was the detonation of an entire floor in the tower, as well as a security system breach. If you have any information, please contact us.] Images flashed on the screen of Alex standing on top of a limousine, flipping the camera off. Next was a shot of Alex, surrounded by police, stepping on Dylan''s chest while playing a staring contest with an officer. The climax was a photo of the blown-up floor of the tower with his ?message? on the Arasaka building, showing the entire floor covered in paint. Gloria stood frozen, unable to believe what she was seeing. She had promised Hephaestus that she wouldn''t let Alex create a cult, and here he was, announcing it to all of Arasaka Tower after hacking the security system. Lucy tiredly rubbed her temples, realizing that there was no avoiding this now. Rebecca, on the other hand, was practically glowing with excitement as she watched the TV. Falco simply smirked and shook his head, knowing that as an accomplice, he could only watch. Kiwi, seeing herself on the screen in a mask similar to Alex''s, grimly realized they had indeed been spotted. Pilar could no longer contain his laughter and burst out, slapping his thigh. ?Alex, did you seriously do that?? Gloria asked dryly, giving him an icy glare. Alex looked away, avoiding her disapproving gaze. He had promised not to create a cult, and in essence, he had kept his promise. But who said you couldn''t sow chaos as a cult member? That wasn''t part of the conditions! ?I couldn''t help myself,? Alex shrugged with a slight smirk. Gloria simply sighed heavily, realizing that there was no changing it now. What''s done is done. Falco, determined to drive Alex deeper into a hole, projected the photos they took in front of the Arasaka Tower onto the main screen. Different thoughts raced through the minds of everyone watching the images: some regretted not being there, while others, like Lucy and Gloria, wished it had never happened at all. ?Damn, Alex, next time be sure to take me with you. I don''t want to miss out on that kind of fun!? Main declared with a broad smile. Alex raised a thumbs-up and promised that next time he would take everyone along to create such chaos together. Following that, questions started pouring in about what had really happened during their infiltration of Arasaka. This time, Alex answered honestly, skillfully hiding moments related to the lab. Kiwi and Falco supplemented the story with their impressions. Rebecca regretted not being part of the operation, but everyone agreed that with her involved, it would have ended in a shootout and a bloody massacre. Seeing her disappointed eyes, Alex promised to take her next time. The atmosphere in the room gradually softened, and conversations turned friendly, filled with jokes and laughter about how Alex had mocked Arasaka. Gloria mentally apologized to Hephaestus, realizing that stopping Alex was now impossible. To be continued... Chapter 117 - 117: Work for the Whole Team Alex found himself in an extremely unpleasant situation: his body was covered in pieces of flesh and blood, and in his hands, he held the torn corpse of one of the gang members. He couldn''t understand how things had escalated to this point. After all, the day had started out so perfectly. Alex had spent the past few days resting from work and enjoying time with his family. He had even managed to go on a date with Gloria after meeting her after her shift. But now, he stood among a pile of bodies, a blank expression on his face, unable to grasp how the situation had spiraled so far out of control. Looking around, he noticed the bodies of gang members lying in grotesque forms. Some were missing their heads, others had gaping holes in their chests. This entire massacre was the result of one fateful phone call. ?Well, shit¡­? Alex muttered, tossing body parts aside. To understand how he ended up in this bloodbath, we need to go back a bit¡ªto the moment when Alex was lying on the couch and received that very call that changed his whole day. He had woken up in a great mood, finally able to enjoy some well-deserved rest. Even the thought of the strange little box found in the Arasaka lab didn''t spoil his mood. After helping Maine deal with a cyberpsychosis episode, the entire team decided to take a day off to give Maine a chance to recover. Alex woke up with Gloria in his arms, peacefully sleeping beside him. In recent days, he had been trying to spend more time with her, believing he''d been too busy with work. However, Gloria reassured him every time that it was enough for her that he simply came home alive. Despite this, Alex insisted on taking her on a date, and after much persuasion, she finally agreed. He called Padre, an old friend of his, to recommend a quiet place for their date. After thinking it over, Padre suggested a restaurant perfect for a secluded evening. Alex brought Gloria there, and their date went splendidly. The evening ended on the rooftop of a megabuilding, where they lay under the stars, sharing life stories. Gloria spoke about how she met her late husband, how happy she was when David was born, and how she tried to give him the best life possible so he could attend a prestigious school and find a good job. She recalled all of this with a gentle smile, though the loss of her son was still a painful subject for her. Meanwhile, Alex was planning to find out where David had reincarnated so he could check how he was doing in the new world. He didn''t want to show this to Gloria until he was sure her son was better off than he had been in Night City. When they returned home, they were greeted by a silence that immediately made Alex uneasy. The apartment was usually filled with noise: Rebecca running around with her weapons, Lucy reading books, and Valerie watching shows with G.I.R. Realizing that the girls had deliberately left them alone, Alex appreciated the gesture. He knew how hard it had been to convince Rebecca to leave him alone even for a while. She was the clingiest, always trying to be near, sitting on his lap or hanging onto him like a koala. Nevertheless, Alex cherished and loved her persistent nature. When Gloria asked why it was so quiet in the apartment, Alex whispered to her that the girls had given them some privacy. Gloria''s cheeks flushed slightly, and she led him to the bedroom. While she was taking a shower, Alex relaxed on the couch, staring at the ceiling, thinking about how this day had been absolutely perfect. He had spent time with his beloved, nothing was bothering him, and now a peaceful night awaited them. Soon, Gloria emerged from the bathroom, noticing that Alex was lying with his eyes closed. She quietly approached him, climbed on top, and lay down, propping herself up on his chest with her elbows. Alex slightly opened his eyes and met her loving brown gaze. He wanted to say something, but Gloria unexpectedly kissed him, taking the initiative, which was rare for her. Usually, it was him who showed affection first, but in that moment, everything was different. The night was long and full of passion, and it wasn''t until the early morning that they both managed to fall asleep, happy and exhausted. Waking up closer to noon, the first thing Alex saw was Gloria peacefully sleeping in his arms. He held her tighter, pulling her closer, and the movement made her sleepily open her eyes. Looking at him, she recalled the night they had spent together, and her cheeks flushed. Raising her head, she gently kissed him on the lips. After that kiss, they went to the shower to relax in the hot water after their wild night. After their shower, they went downstairs, and the apartment was still empty. Alex wondered where everyone had gone, but the answer was obvious: the girls had probably decided to spend the night at the base, as his car wasn''t in the parking lot when he and Gloria returned from their date. Deciding to call them later, Alex chose to enjoy another peaceful moment with Gloria. Gloria brewed two cups of coffee and sat next to Alex, placing the mugs on the table to let the drinks cool a bit. Alex immediately lay his head on her lap, relaxing. She gently stroked his head, and they both wondered where the girls could have gone. Alex quietly mentioned that they had probably headed to the base and taken his car. Gloria nodded in understanding, continuing to stroke his hair. However, the peaceful moment was interrupted by an unexpected phone call. Alex lazily reached for his phone, pulled it from his pocket, and looked at the screen to see who had dared to disturb their idyll. Seeing the caller''s name, he raised an eyebrow slightly¡ªit was Padre. ?Funeral Bureau ''Life.'' Our motto: ''People die when they are killed,''? Alex answered, picking up the call, his voice carrying a hint of sarcasm. A muffled chuckle came from the other end of the line. Gloria rolled her eyes at such a ?greeting? and gently pinched his cheek. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?Very original,? came Padre''s voice on the other end. Gloria rolled her eyes again, and Alex, noticing her reaction, playfully raised his eyebrows as if boasting that Padre had appreciated his joke. She gently grabbed his nose, urging him to find out the reason for the call. ?Glad you liked it. But what''s the reason for calling on this beautiful day?? Alex asked with a slight smile, his tone shifting to a more serious one. Padre hesitated for a moment, clearing his throat before responding. ?First of all, I''m glad to hear that things are going well with you and Gloria.? ?Well, love is like that... it comes unexpectedly,? Alex replied with the same warm smile, his eyes meeting Gloria''s as they both momentarily remembered all they had been through together. ?Secondly,? Padre''s voice grew a bit more serious, ?I''ve got a job for you.? Alex sat up slightly from Gloria''s lap, his attention immediately shifting to the matter at hand. ?What kind of job?? he asked, pulling a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. But before he could pull out a cigarette, Gloria quickly snatched the pack from him, reminding him that smoking wasn''t allowed in the apartment. Alex gave an apologetic smile and, instead of a cigarette, pulled out a lollipop to curb his craving. ?Members of Maelstrom have started showing up around Valentino. They''ve even set up a few bases on our turf. So, I''m asking you to clear out one of their bases while we''re tied up with other matters,? Padre explained, his voice tinged with concern. ?Maelstrom¡­? Alex muttered thoughtfully, clarifying, ?They''re the fanatics who believe cyber implants are the pinnacle of everything, and think that anyone who doesn''t upgrade is worthless and should be destroyed?? ?Yeah, that''s them,? Padre confirmed with a weary sigh. ?I''m not sure what they''re planning on our territory, but it''s nothing good. So, your help would be appreciated. Don''t worry¡ªthe pay will be good.? The heaviness in Padre''s voice made it clear to Alex that this was serious business. Padre fully understood how dangerous it was to deal with these maniacs. Every member of the Maelstrom gang was on the verge of cyberpsychosis, if not already suffering from it, making them extremely dangerous. Alex didn''t respond right away. He glanced at Gloria, seeking her opinion. She just smiled softly, showing she didn''t mind. Noticing her support, Alex decided to agree. ?Alright, I''ll take the job. But do you mind if I bring my team along?? he asked, thinking it would be easier to complete the task with his friends. ?Of course, son, call whoever you want. That''ll just make the job easier. I''ll send you the coordinates to their base, and from there, you can work your magic like usual,? Padre replied with a light chuckle. After saying goodbye, Alex got up from the couch, stretched slightly, and began considering what he might need for the mission. But first, he decided to call Maine to offer him the job. Dialing the number, he waited for him to pick up. ?Hey, Alex, what''s up? Shouldn''t you be with Gloria after your date?? Maine asked with a laugh. ?How do you even know about the date?? Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise. ?Well, when Rebecca and Lucy showed up at the base with little Valerie and your robo-dog, it was pretty clear. They obviously wanted to give you and Gloria some time alone,? Maine replied, chuckling. Alex just rolled his eyes, feeling his eye twitch at his friend''s words. ?Alright, whatever. If you''re not rusting up after your hospital stay, I''ve got a job where you can stretch your legs,? Alex calmly said. Maine, who was sitting in a chair at the time, heard the word ?job? and jumped up so fast that he almost knocked over the table in front of him. Dorio immediately kicked him in the leg, seeing how he nearly spilled her food. Maine gave her an apologetic look and turned back to Alex. ?What''s the job, choom?? he asked with interest. Alex chuckled, hearing Dorio''s grumbling in the background, and began explaining the situation. ?Some Maelstrom guys are squatting in Valentino territory. Padre wants their base cleared while he''s busy with other things.? ?Ha, I''m still amazed at how you manage to get along so well with a fixer like Padre,? Maine teased. ?But alright, we''re in.? ?You guys picking me up or meeting at the spot?? Alex asked with a slight smile. Maine thought for a moment, looked at his team, and decided. ?We''ll meet at the spot. I''ll gather the crew, and we''ll be there in a few minutes.? ?Okay, I''ll send you the address now. I''ll grab what I need and head out,? Alex replied, ending the call. Turning to Gloria, who was watching him with a tender smile, he lay his head on her lap, wrapped his arms around her waist, and nuzzled his nose against her stomach. She started stroking his hair again, but soon stopped, and when Alex looked up, he noticed her mischievous smile. ?Alright, that''s enough. You''ve got work. Don''t make your team wait,? Gloria said, squeezing his cheeks. Alex winced at the squeeze, reluctant to leave¡ªhe enjoyed being close to her. Even with the cyber implants, her body remained soft and comforting. But with a laugh, Gloria playfully pushed him off the couch. ?You''ll have time to hug me later. Now go, don''t get distracted,? she said, nudging him along. Grumbling and pretending to be offended, Alex headed to his workshop to gather his gear. Gloria only laughed, knowing he was joking. She always shooed him away from the kitchen whenever he tried to interfere. Entering the workshop, Alex began rummaging through drawers, inspecting his inventions with their ridiculous names. Finding a large grenade, he squinted, trying to recall why he''d made it, and decided to take it just in case. After gathering various items, he slung a bag over his shoulder and left, where Gloria was already waiting for him with his coat in hand. She helped him put it on, and before parting, they exchanged a kiss. ?Make sure the girls don''t get hurt,? Gloria said. ?That''s my job¡ªtaking care of you all,? Alex replied, looking at her warmly. In the parking lot, he first considered taking his motorcycle but decided it was better to go on foot. Grabbing his katana, Alex dashed out of the garage and headed toward the Maelstrom base. Meanwhile, Maine''s group had already arrived at the site and settled nearby. Everyone got out of the van to stretch their legs. Maine, stretching himself, leaned against the vehicle and glanced at his watch. ?Looks like our Alex is running late,? he chuckled. Dorio rolled her eyes, watching as Maine complained about Alex being late, even though he was the one who''d rushed everyone to gather and head out for the mission. Some hadn''t even had time to eat before Maine was herding them into the van with a big grin on his face. His impatience was palpable¡ªhe was eager to get some action after a long recovery. Since getting his Sandy installed, he''d had a seizure, and Dorio hadn''t allowed him to train or do anything that would strain his body for several days. He''d been stuck on the couch, bored out of his mind, and now that the chance for action had come, Maine couldn''t contain himself. ?Is it really so hard to wait a few minutes?? Dorio asked with mild irritation, raising an eyebrow. Maine turned away like a sulking child who wasn''t allowed to play. Dorio just shook her head, knowing her boyfriend was acting like a teenager as usual. ?I don''t mind waiting, but I already feel like I''m starting to rust. The chance to stretch my legs is right here,? Maine said, pointing to the abandoned building. He continued to grumble that he couldn''t wait any longer, and if Alex didn''t show up in the next five minutes, he''d be ready to storm in by himself. ?If he''s not here in five minutes, I''m going in alone,? Maine said, nodding to confirm his decision. Meanwhile, Alex decided to cut through by running across rooftops and arrived at the meeting spot, spotting Maine gesturing wildly by the van, clearly exaggerating his stories. Alex jumped off the roof, landing right behind Maine just as he was declaring he was ready to storm the place. ?Where do you think you''re going to storm?? Alex asked, patting Maine on the shoulder. Maine, engrossed in his ramblings, didn''t notice Alex approaching and instinctively turned, throwing a punch. It was a reflex, honed by years of experience, and by the time he realized it was Alex in front of him, the punch had already been thrown. However, the ease with which Alex deflected his fist left Maine standing there, mouth agape. Alex noticed that instead of answering his question, Maine had attacked. Seeing the incoming punch, he casually redirected it downward with his palm. Maine''s face froze in surprise, and Alex simply raised an eyebrow. ?Not exactly the friendliest way to greet someone,? Alex said with a smirk. Maine looked as if his brain had short-circuited. He knew Alex was strong, but the quick and effortless block raised suspicion. ?What, are you some kung fu master? Jumping off rooftops like a ninja, blocking punches,? Maine asked, eyeing Alex with interest. Alex grimaced. He almost felt like grabbing a stick to ?educate? Maine for that comment. The words ?kung fu master? brought unpleasant associations with a genre of stories where the main character hides their strength, only to defeat enemies by pretending to be weak. That trope filled Alex with disgust. He even briefly considered the idea of entering one of those universes just to beat up a few heroes for catharsis. ?What kung fu master? I just blocked your punch. That doesn''t make me some master,? Alex replied, clear irritation on his face. Maine, not understanding why Alex reacted that way, just waved it off. What mattered to him was that Alex had arrived, which meant they could finally start the assault on the Maelstrom gang''s base. He was itching to take action and ?stretch his legs? on a few cyberpsychos. Suddenly, Alex felt someone climbing onto his back and settling on his shoulders. He immediately knew it was his favorite ?gremlin.? Rebecca, with her wide grin, leaned down so their eyes met. She grabbed Alex''s cheeks and abruptly pulled him in for a kiss. Rebecca never hesitated to show her feelings, and now, missing Alex, she kissed him with unexpected passion. ?That''s exactly what I needed before bed,? Rebecca mumbled, ending the kiss with a smile. Alex smiled at her words, knowing that Rebecca could be clingy at times, but it never bothered him. Turning his head, he noticed Lucy standing nearby with a warm smile on her face. She spread her arms, waiting for a hug. ?Come on, get over here,? Alex gestured for her to approach. Lucy''s smile widened, and she stepped closer, wrapping her arms tightly around him. Alex hugged her back, then looked up to meet the sharp gaze of Kiwi. The corners of his lips lifted slightly. ?If you want a hug, you can come over,? he said cheerfully, grinning. ?I''ve got enough for everyone.? Kiwi, seeing his invitation, paused for a moment. On one hand, she wanted to agree, but on the other, she really didn''t want to be teased like she had been yesterday. After Maine got drunk and jokingly claimed that Alex had a ?harem,? she decided it was best not to risk it. Especially considering that Dori had literally beaten Maine up for his foolish comments. So Kiwi simply rolled her eyes and turned away, clearly not intending to join in. Alex just smirked at her reaction and didn''t press further. Scanning the group, he made sure everyone was present. But then his attention was suddenly drawn to a figure who shouldn''t be there. It was Valerie, standing next to Dori, holding a GIR and clearly feeling out of place. She nervously glanced at Alex, noticing his intense gaze. ?And what are you doing here, you little brat?? he asked, raising an eyebrow as he drilled her with his stare. Valerie began to look around, as if hoping to find help, and finally cast a pleading glance at Lucy. Lucy, noticing her discomfort, decided to step in. ?I let her come with us,? Lucy said, drawing Alex''s attention. ?She promised to stay in the van and not interfere.? Alex shifted his gaze to Lucy, weighing her words. He knew that leaving Valerie home alone wasn''t the best idea. ?Fine, you can stay,? he finally nodded. ?But if you wander more than a couple of meters away from the van, forget about your snacks and shows.? Valerie clenched her fist and quickly nodded, agreeing to the terms. Alex, already about to leave, paused halfway. ?And one more thing,? he added, squinting, ?I''m taking all your weapons.? A look of confusion crossed Valerie''s face, but she nodded again, albeit less confidently this time. Dori, watching Alex talk to Valerie, smiled. She found it amusing how carelessly he treated the girl, almost like an older brother. She ruffled Valerie''s hair, and the girl just giggled in response. In a short time, Valerie had managed to win over the team. Everyone treated her like a little sister and sometimes even shared stories from their lives with her. Alex smiled at this interaction as well. He set his bag down on the ground and began pulling out items that might be needed for the mission. Maine, despite his impatience, approached him with interest, looking at the contents of the bag. Alex smirked: if this operation was going to be noisy, why not make it even louder? ?What''s this?? Maine asked, pointing at one of the devices. ?You''ll see,? Alex grinned mischievously. ?I promise it''ll be fun.? Once everything was ready, the team headed toward the building where the Maelstrom gang was hiding. To be continued... Chapter 118 - 118: The Beginning of New Problems Alex looked at his team and decided it was time to hand out the ?gifts.? He pulled out a bag, set it on the floor, and started rummaging through it, immediately drawing everyone''s attention. Even Maine, who was already eager to get started, approached with curiosity, having heard from Dorio that Alex''s gadgets were genuinely useful on the job. ?What''re you hiding in there?? Maine asked, peering into the bag. Alex looked up and smiled widely. When he was prepping for the mission, he knew it was going to be loud, so he decided to add a little fun. ?You''ll see soon,? he replied, grinning even wider. Everyone gathered around, waiting to see what he would pull out. The most anxious was Rebecca¡ªshe''d forgotten her weapon and felt defenseless. The first thing Alex pulled out was her favorite shotgun and two boxes of ammo. Rebecca''s eyes lit up, and she was practically bouncing with excitement. ?For starters, my love,? Alex said with light sarcasm, ?your shotgun and two new types of ammo.? Before he could finish, Rebecca jumped on him, hugging him tightly and showering him with kisses. Alex almost dropped the shotgun, trying to keep his balance, until Lucy decisively intervened. ?Enough, Rebecca,? Lucy said, pulling her friend back. ?Let him explain what kind of ammo he brought.? Rebecca shot Lucy an annoyed look, but Lucy didn''t back down, keeping her at arm''s length. ?Ah, the fate of a man with a harem,? Maine chuckled, slapping Alex on the shoulder. Alex shook his head, looking at Maine. ?Don''t be jealous, just watch your mouth, or Dorio will beat the crap out of you.? Maine glanced nervously at Dorio, who stood off to the side with a mysterious smile, but her gaze was cold and threatening. She clenched her fist, reminding Maine of how his inappropriate jokes ended yesterday. He gulped and quickly looked away, whistling as if he hadn''t said anything. Alex chuckled softly, watching the interaction. It seemed like only Dorio could keep Maine in line. ?Alright, let''s get down to business,? Kiwi cut in with her monotone voice, interrupting Alex''s laughter. He cleared his throat and continued. ?So, one of the boxes contains acid rounds. They''re really corrosive, so try not to accidentally shoot one of us,? Alex said, pointing to the green-tinted bullets. The team looked at the ammo with interest, and a chill ran down everyone''s spine. Rebecca eagerly started loading them into her shotgun, carefully stashing the extra rounds in her pockets and the custom gear Alex had made for her. ?What about the others?? Dorio asked, stepping a bit further back from Rebecca, watching her load up. ?The other box contains shock rounds,? Alex pointed to the blue-tinted ammo box. Maine shook his head skeptically. ?Choom, hate to break it to you, but we, like, kill them.? Alex smirked in response. ?Exactly, Maine. It''s gonna be an unforgettable fireworks show.? Alex looked around at the team, sighing when he saw their curious yet slightly weirded-out expressions aimed at him. He understood why Maine questioned the safety of the rounds¡ªafter all, the plan was one thing, but the result turned out to be something entirely different. ?Don''t worry. I tried to make them less lethal, but, as usual, they ended up being the opposite,? Alex said with a heavy sigh. Lucy, watching him, immediately knew what he meant. Whenever Alex tried to create something safe, it always ended up even more dangerous than intended. ?What do you mean, ''as usual''?? Falco asked, glancing over Alex''s shoulder into the bag. Alex turned to Falco and decided to explain, ?The thing is, I designed the shock rounds for missions where killing isn''t necessary. But knowing Rebecca, there''s no way to avoid some shooting. I tried to make something safe¡­ but in the end, the rounds turned out so lethal that they literally fry the target from the inside,? he explained with a crooked smile. Rebecca just nodded, completely unbothered by the details. For her, weapons should always be as dangerous as possible¡ªotherwise, what''s the point? She quickly stuffed the rounds into her pocket, making sure Alex wouldn''t have a chance to change his mind and take them back. Falco patted Alex sympathetically on the shoulder, understanding his intention and quietly chuckled at the failed result. ?Anything for us?? Maine asked impatiently, peering into the bag. ?Of course, everyone gets their turn,? Alex said with a smile and reached into the bag again. ?For my favorite cat¡ªhere''s a silenced pistol. The bullets are special, with high armor-piercing capabilities.? Lucy took the pistol, her face lighting up with a slight smile. In gratitude, she kissed Alex on the cheek, which prompted another round of complaints from Maine. ?Oh, the girls always get their stuff first, and we''re always left at the bottom!? he grumbled, which immediately earned him another smack on the head from Dorio. Alex laughed at their bickering and reached into the bag again. ?Alright, Maine, here''s your gift. It''s a shotgun called the ''Bull''s Hoof'' because of its shape,? he said, tossing the weapon to the team leader. ?You can shoot it one-handed, and here are some explosive rounds.? Maine looked over the shotgun with excitement, nodding approvingly. ?Feels like New Year''s came early! So, do I have to kiss you for such a gift now?? he joked, blowing air kisses at Alex. Alex grimaced, ready to whack him with a stick, but Dorio was quicker, giving Maine another well-deserved slap. After the fun, Alex continued handing out the weapons. He pulled out a box and handed it to Dorio. ?These are special brass knuckles, made just for you. I figured they''d suit you since you like to throw punches,? he explained with a smile. Dorio tried them on, and they fit perfectly. ?Awesome, thanks, Alex!? she said, bumping fists with him in approval. Next, Alex pulled out an SMG for Kiwi. ?To be honest, I''m not sure what kind of weapon you prefer, so this is for you. The rounds are the same as Lucy''s,? he said, handing her the gun. Kiwi took the SMG silently and hid it under her coat. Finally, Alex pulled out the last gift¡ªa handheld grenade launcher for Pilar, who always had a fondness for grenades. ?This one''s for you, buddy. A grenade launcher and a bunch of grenades. Just don''t blow yourself or us up,? he warned with a grin. Pilar laughed, taking the launcher. ?Don''t worry, bro. I''m not as crazy as my sister,? he said, giving a thumbs up. Alex sighed in relief, having handed out all the gifts. Rebecca wasn''t amused by her brother''s joke and sharply kicked him in the leg. Pilar clenched his teeth in pain and started hopping on one foot, trying to shake off the pain. But that wasn''t enough for Rebecca¡ªshe scoffed and kicked him in the other leg. Now Pilar was lying on the floor, loudly complaining that his sister didn''t love him anymore. Alex shook his head, closing the bag, but then felt a tap on his shoulder. Falco had patted him to get his attention. Alex turned and raised an eyebrow, instantly understanding what Falco wanted. ?Sorry, Falco, but there''s nothing for you in this bag. However, I do have something else, but you''ll have to wait a bit,? Alex said with a mysterious smile. Falco stared at Alex with interest. Usually, he stayed behind the wheel and considered himself the best driver on the team, so he was curious about what Alex had in store for him. While Alex was talking to Falco, a pair of nimble hands had already reached for the bag. Rebecca, noticing that Alex was distracted, rummaged through his bag, hoping to find something else interesting. Lucy, standing nearby, saw it but didn''t intervene, deciding that there was probably nothing too dangerous in there. However, when Rebecca pulled out a strange sphere resembling a giant grenade, Lucy felt something was wrong. She began patting Alex on the shoulder, trying to get his attention. Alex turned his head toward Lucy and then followed her pointing finger to see Rebecca inspecting the grenade. His heart skipped a beat. ?Oh no,? he whispered. Rebecca was twirling the sphere in her hands, trying to figure out how to activate it. Alex didn''t wait for her to figure it out and instantly snatched the grenade from her hands. Rebecca frowned and tried to take it back. ?Give it back! I just wanted to look at it!? she declared, trying to reach for the grenade. Meanwhile, the rest of the group, engrossed in their new ?toys,? had already noticed the commotion. They saw Alex holding the strange object above his head while using his other arm to block Rebecca, who clung to him like a monkey. ?You''re putting those grabby hands where they don''t belong again,? Alex grumbled in annoyance. Rebecca grabbed his arm, pulling herself closer, and, wrapping her legs around his waist, tried to draw him toward her. ?What is this thing? I just wanted to take a look!? she insisted. ?It''s a damn grenade! And I don''t even remember what it does. You nearly blew us all up,? Alex snapped, squeezing her head tighter. Upon hearing it was a grenade, Rebecca grinned widely, clearly pleased with herself despite the seriousness of the situation. ?Greedy,? she muttered, letting go of his waist. Alex just shook his head and stashed the grenade in his pocket, making sure she wouldn''t get to it again. Then, he turned to the group. ?Everyone ready?? They all nodded affirmatively. They headed toward the abandoned warehouse where the Maelstrom gang had set up camp. Before they left, Alex gave a command to GIR¡ªthe drone accompanying them¡ªto kill anyone who tried to escape. GIR nodded and took up position on top of the van. Alex turned to Valerie. ?And don''t even think about poking around where you shouldn''t.? Valerie nodded energetically, signaling that she understood. Satisfied that everything was ready, Alex caught up with the group. They were just discussing the plan for infiltration. ?We''ve assigned everyone their positions. Only you''re left,? Maine said, pointing at the warehouse layout on his tablet. Alex quickly scanned the layout. Spotting a suitable path through the roof, he suggested, ?I''ll go in from above. I''ll end up in the center and draw their attention while you hit them from the rear.? Maine scratched his chin and asked for the others'' opinions. Everyone agreed with Alex''s plan. They knew he was the most dangerous among them and the best at surviving tough situations. Having seen him deflect bullets with his katana once, the group fully trusted his skills. ?Well then, let''s go, mighty Nine! Let''s crush these cyberpsychos!? Maine shouted enthusiastically, raising his fist. Alex grimaced at the name Maine had decided to make official. ?Who told him that?? Alex muttered, scanning the group with his eyes. Under his sharp gaze, Pilar flinched nervously¡ªhe was likely the one who''d said too much. Alex shook his head but decided not to bother with Pilar. Maine was already set on the name. Everyone extended their fists for a group bump. Alex smiled and did the same. They slowly approached the warehouse. Standing at the entrance, Alex looked up at the roof. ?Well, I''m off,? he said before leaping upward. Those who had never seen Alex in action watched in amazement as he pushed off the wall and, in one jump, landed on the roof. Their gazes turned to Lucy and Rebecca for an explanation, but they just shrugged and calmly said, ?Alex is just special, so don''t stress over his abilities.? Nodding, everyone started moving into their positions, preparing to storm the warehouse. Alex, moving across the roof, headed toward the window he had planned to enter through. When he got to it, he peeked inside and saw only pitch darkness, as if all the windows were tightly boarded up, and even the one he was looking through let in no glimmer of light. ?I''m in position. Kiwi, have you hacked into the warehouse system yet?? he asked, contacting Kiwi. ?A couple more minutes,? she replied. Alex nodded and lit a cigarette, waiting for the team to be ready. Meanwhile, Kiwi was busy hacking the system to access the internal cameras. The rest of the group had already taken their positions, waiting for the signal. ?Is everyone set?? Maine asked over the comms. Everyone responded affirmatively, and Alex, glancing through the window, thought about how to make a flashy entrance. ?Well, your move, Alex. We''re waiting on you to start,? Maine''s voice came through. ?Alright, let''s go,? Alex said, flicking the cigarette butt away and preparing for action. He stood on the glass, peered inside again, and used a mana pulse to gauge the number of enemies. The response was odd¡ªrather than human bodies, the warehouse was filled with beings with unnatural forms. However, Alex assumed they were Maelstrom members with cyber implants and didn''t give it much thought. Waiting for the moment when one of them passed beneath him, he stomped on the glass, shattering it. With a crash, the glass exploded into shards, and Alex dropped directly onto the head of the unfortunate soul below him. The impact was so powerful that the floor beneath his feet cracked, and the enemy turned into a bloody pulp. ?Hey, girls,? Alex smirked, pulling out his revolver and shooting the nearest opponent in the face. The gunshot echoed through the warehouse, and all the Maelstrom gang members turned to see Alex standing over the mangled body of one of their own. However, their reaction was too slow¡ªthe cracks beneath Alex''s feet widened, and in the next moment, the floor collapsed, dropping him into the basement right on top of another unlucky foe. ?Damn...? Alex cursed as he fell. Upon regaining his footing in the basement, Alex saw several more enemies in front of him. Wasting no time, he drew his katana and swiftly slashed through the closest foes. The rest, snapping out of their shock, started shooting at him. Alex, deflecting bullets with his katana, advanced toward them, noticing the crazed aggression on their faces. They threw aside their guns, and blades shot out from their arms. ?Interesting,? Alex muttered, observing their transformation. As if they had lost their minds, the enemies charged at him like wild beasts. Alex, skillfully sheathing his katana, activated its mechanism, firing it into his hand to give him an extra boost for the attack. The strike was so fast that the enemies didn''t even realize they had been cut and kept moving out of sheer inertia until they collapsed in pieces. Due to the friction, their flesh was seared, preventing any blood from leaving their bodies. Alex glanced at the sliced bodies and dashed further into the basement. Meanwhile, the rest of the team stormed the warehouse. Maine kicked the second-floor door open and blasted an enemy''s head off with his shotgun. Dorio smashed through a wall, grabbed an enemy by the head, and crushed it. Pilar launched a barrage from his grenade launcher into a crowd, scattering enemies with the explosion, while Rebecca, hiding behind cover, systematically picked off those who hadn''t reacted yet. Lucy and Kiwi stealthily made their way toward the terminal to hack into the warehouse''s security system. Alex continued moving through the basement, killing anyone who crossed his path. The Maelstrom fighters in the basement acted like zombies, recklessly throwing themselves at him, trying to slow him down. Alex thought to himself, ?They''re clearly protecting something¡­? There were far more Maelstrom members in the basement than expected, slowing Alex''s progress. Like horror movie zombies, they appeared from every door, preventing him from advancing further, using whatever weapons they could find. Suddenly, one of the gang members, brandishing a knife, charged at Alex. Grabbing him by the neck, Alex ripped the arm holding the weapon off with force. ?Now you''re my shield,? Alex smirked, deciding to use him as a human shield. Alex squeezed the poor soul, now playing the role of his shield, in one hand, while holding his revolver in the other, methodically shooting everyone who got in his way. The Maelstrom members didn''t care about their comrade''s fate¡ªthey kept attacking, ignoring the fact that he was being used as a living barrier. Reaching a massive iron door, Alex decided to use his captive as a battering ram. With a loud crash, the door gave way, and as soon as Alex entered the room, dozens of guns were aimed at him. Without hesitation, he took cover behind his ?shield,? and the room was immediately filled with the sound of gunfire. Bullets riddled the unfortunate shield, but Alex calmly kept shooting anyone who tried to stand in his way. When the gunfire finally stopped, he tossed the corpse aside in disgust and looked down at himself. His clothes were drenched in blood and bits of flesh. ?Looks like a shower''s unavoidable today,? he said with a crooked grin. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But then, his attention was caught by a faint movement in the corner of the room. One of the shooters was still alive, but on the verge of death. Alex stepped closer to finish the job. However, the dying man''s words made him freeze. ?Glory to the Mechanical Man,? the man rasped with a crazed smile before taking his last breath. Alex''s eyes widened in surprise. This was a bad sign. He wanted to ask more questions, but it was too late. The corpse lay before him, still bearing that insane grin. Alex frowned, realizing the seriousness of what he''d heard. What had they been so fiercely protecting, willing to die like kamikazes? His gaze fell on a bloody trail leading further into the room. He followed it and saw another gang member crawling toward a strange iron box. He was only inches away from it, but the fatal wound in his chest prevented him from reaching his goal. Alex stepped closer, stopping in front of the box, wondering what could be inside that was worth such sacrifices. But just as his hand reached for it, he heard footsteps behind him. Alex instantly drew his revolver and aimed it toward the noise. As he turned around, he saw Lucy and Rebecca had come to check on how he was faring. ?Next time, don''t sneak up on me,? Alex said, holstering his revolver. ?And don''t aim that thing at me,? Lucy grumbled, rolling her eyes. Alex shook his head and looked back at the case before him. Rebecca immediately rushed over, full of curiosity, but when she reached for the box, Alex sharply stopped her. ?Don''t touch it. This isn''t something mortals should handle,? he said in a stern tone. Lucy heard Alex call them mortals and realized right away that something was off, especially the way he looked at Rebecca. Normally, Alex was very kind and let Rebecca touch anything she wanted. But this time, he stopped her and even frowned. Rebecca noticed Alex''s frown and understood that he hadn''t done it for no reason. She quickly withdrew her hand and stepped behind Alex. ?What do you mean?? Lucy asked, stepping closer. Alex sighed and pulled out a cigarette. He clearly needed to calm down. Lighting it, he silently stared at the case, sensing that something was wrong inside. Although he felt no threat emanating from the box, it only heightened his suspicions. Could it just be another cult''s nonsense? But the words about the Mechanical Man wouldn''t leave his mind. ?Before I answer,? Alex said, exhaling smoke, ?did the gang members say anything before they died?? Lucy shook her head, as she hadn''t been involved in the shootout. She and Alex simultaneously turned to Rebecca. ?They mumbled something about a Mechanical Man,? she replied uncertainly. Alex sighed heavily and glanced at the ceiling, realizing the situation was getting worse. Lucy, noticing his reaction, guessed that Alex knew more than he was letting on. ?You know something, don''t you?? she asked anxiously. Alex lowered his gaze to meet Lucy''s eyes, a crooked smile appearing on his face, confirming her suspicions that he knew who the Mechanical Man was. ?I don''t just know; I''ve already encountered it. Well, not this specific one, but a similar situation,? Alex said with a wry smile. Lucy tilted her head, not understanding where Alex was going with this, and waited for him to continue. However, the gremlin inside the sweet girl completely misunderstood, so she kicked Alex in the leg to make him stop speaking in riddles and get on with it. Alex looked at Rebecca, who had kicked him and was waiting for his answer. He decided to explain what¡ªor rather, who¡ªthe Mechanical Man was. ?Yes, I''ve encountered something like this before. It''s an AI¡ªartificial intelligence. Not just a machine, but an avatar of that very woman. If it''s here, everything could go very wrong,? he said in a weary voice. Lucy and Rebecca paled. They knew about that woman¡ªthe entity with whom Alex had made a deal. Just mentioning her name instilled fear. ?Is this the same avatar that brought you here?? Lucy asked. ?Not exactly. She has many avatars, all of them different. But yes, this is one of them,? Alex said, rubbing his forehead as he tried to cope with the growing tension. Rebecca grabbed his hand, nervously squeezing his fingers. Alex looked at her and, trying to comfort her, gently stroked her head. ?What are you going to do?? she asked quietly. ?I don''t know yet. But now I understand why this world developed so quickly and why cyber implants cause bouts of cyberpsychosis. It''s all connected; all of this woman''s avatars strive for chaos and destruction. They don''t need to rush¡ªthey can wait for hundreds of years while the world destroys itself,? Alex replied grimly. Their conversation was overheard by Kiwi, who had been following Lucy and Rebecca unnoticed, worried that something was wrong with Alex. Upon hearing what they were discussing, her heart raced, and her eyes widened in shock¡ªeverything she learned seemed too terrifying to be true. To be continued... Chapter 119 - 119: When Curiosity Plays a Bad Trick on You At the moment Alex smashed through the window and landed on the poor guy, crushing him into a bloody mess, he fired his first shot. That was the signal for the whole team that it was time to act. On the second floor, Maine kicked in the door and, wasting no time, shot his first target right in the face. ?What''s up, bastards,? he said, reloading his shotgun with a swift motion. Before the members of the Maelstrom gang could react, Maine had already taken down two more. The ammo Alex had given him was surprisingly effective against these crazed fanatics, who had replaced most of their bodies with cyber implants. The Maelstrom gang sought full cybernetic transformation, completely rejecting flesh. After killing everyone in the room, Maine looked around to make sure he hadn''t left any survivors. Satisfied, he reloaded his shotgun, switching to explosive rounds. Maine stayed alert ¡ª years of being a soldier had trained him to always be on guard, especially when it came to missions involving killing. This mission was no exception: they had to deal with the Maelstrom members who had taken over this warehouse. Maine was focused on reloading his shotgun when a noise distracted him ¡ª a group of enemies burst into the room. However, Maine, with his exceptional reflexes honed by years of service, activated his ''Sandy'' (Sandivistan) just as the enemies started shooting. He hadn''t wanted to use it after what happened the first time, fearing another bout of cyberpsychosis, but Alex''s assurances that he could safely use the ''Sandy'' a few more times convinced him to take the risk. As the world slowed around him, Maine saw the bullets that had been flying toward him frozen in mid-air. ?So this is what it''s like using ''Sandy,''? he said with a wide grin. Maine stopped thinking and took aim at his enemies. The shots from his shotgun were frozen too, while he calmly stepped out of the line of fire. Deactivating the ''Sandy,'' he brought the world back to normal speed, and the bullets meant for him slammed into the wall. Maine noticed with satisfaction that his enemies were torn apart by his shotgun blasts. ?You could get used to this,? he smirked, moving forward. Meanwhile, Dorio had smashed through a wall, grabbing a Maelstrom gang member by the head and crushing it like a watermelon, splattering blood everywhere. She noticed that the remaining gang members suddenly started behaving strangely: they dropped their weapons and grabbed whatever they could find. Some of them had cyber implants in the form of blades, which they now decided to use. ?You seriously think your heads are tougher than my fists?? Dorio asked with a grin, cracking her knuckles. Five gang members charged at her, but Dorio was confident in her strength. She clenched her fists, feeling the knuckledusters her younger brother Alex had given her enhancing her punches. ?Let''s play,? she said, moving toward the enemies. The first enemy lunged at her with a metal pipe, but Dorio deftly caught it and punched him in the chest. The impact caused his rib cage to cave in, a sickening crunch of broken bones echoing through the room. The man collapsed, blood pouring from his mouth. Without hesitation, Dorio stomped on his head, crushing it. ?No head means he''s definitely dead,? she smirked, heading toward the next enemies. Her new knuckledusters were even better than she''d expected. ?Alex sure knows how to please a woman,? Dorio muttered, glancing at her hands. Just then, Maine''s gruff voice came through the comms, grumbling at her comment about Alex. Dorio laughed, realizing that Maine was jealous. ?Alex''s got such a jealous big brother,? she smirked. Maine started grumbling again and, to blow off some steam, switched to taking down enemies with even greater fury. Pilar, bursting into the warehouse with his sister, immediately fired a grenade launcher at a group of enemies, scattering them like ragdolls. A wide grin was plastered on his face as he shot wildly in all directions, laughing maniacally. Rebecca, watching this, barely resisted the urge to kick him. ?Alex specifically asked you not to blow any of us up, and here you are, shooting like a lunatic! You want the warehouse to collapse on our heads?? Rebecca scolded, giving her brother a disapproving look. Pilar heard Rebecca''s comment just as his grenade launcher ran out of ammo, and he took cover behind a wall to reload. Pulling out rounds from his belt, he turned to his sister with a wide grin, surprised as he looked at her, wondering if this was really the Rebecca he knew. She was usually the first one to support causing some fireworks. ?You''re not sick, are you? Aren''t you usually the first one up for explosions?? Pilar asked in confusion as he continued to reload his grenade launcher. Rebecca responded by kicking him hard in the leg. Sure, she loved some explosive action, but she definitely didn''t want the warehouse to collapse on them. ?No, I just don''t want the roof to come down,? she replied, kicking him again to emphasize her point. Pilar smirked, understanding the real reason behind her concern. ?You say ''on us,'' but really you just don''t want the roof falling on your beloved Alex,? he said with a wide grin. Instead of replying, Rebecca quickly aimed her shotgun at Pilar and pulled the trigger. The sound of the shot pierced the silence, and Pilar''s back instantly broke out in a cold sweat. He glanced behind him, his eyes widening as he saw a fallen Maelstrom gang member. The body, riddled with buckshot, started to dissolve before his eyes, turning into a smoking, bloody mess. White smoke rose from the acid-burned body, and the gurgling death rattles only added to the eerie atmosphere. ?Damn, you scared me! I thought you were going to shoot me,? Pilar said, wiping sweat from his forehead. ?I missed,? Rebecca replied calmly, resting her shotgun on her shoulder. Pilar gulped nervously, realizing she might not have been joking. He silently vowed to be much more careful with his grenade launcher ¡ª he definitely didn''t want to end up like their enemy. Rebecca, noticing how pale her brother''s face had become, smirked quietly. Of course, she hadn''t planned on shooting him, but it was fun to scare him a little. Pilar started grumbling that his sister didn''t love him anymore and that all family affection had disappeared. However, the moment Rebecca cocked her shotgun, his complaints stopped immediately. He was struggling to reload his grenade launcher when Rebecca peeked around the corner and spotted members of Maelstrom rushing toward them. They looked insane ¡ª as if something had broken in their minds, turning them into berserkers running straight to their deaths. Rebecca started shooting at the closest ones. When her shotgun ran dry, enemies were still charging at her, but then Pilar sprang from around the corner and blew up the nearest foes. ?What''s wrong with them? Why are they acting like zombies?? he asked after blowing up the attackers. ?No idea. At first, they were shooting back, and now they''re running straight into bullets without caring about their lives,? Rebecca replied, shaking her head. Meanwhile, Lucy and Kiwi were making their way to the terminal to erase any data that could lead back to their group. Along the way, they took down several Maelstrom members guarding access. Lucy connected to the terminal through a tablet¡ªafter Alex had said that connecting directly via her brain was too risky, she no longer used it that way. According to him, it was reckless: the chances of frying her brain or catching a virus were too high. Alex had specifically created this tablet for her and upgraded it with the help of GIR, the best hacker in their group. Kiwi, watching Lucy, raised an eyebrow in surprise. ?I''ve never seen you with that tablet,? she remarked. Lucy, momentarily distracted from hacking, glanced at her. ?Alex is overly protective. He gave me a whole lecture about how dangerous it is to connect directly. So he made me this tablet,? she replied, pointing to the device, which displayed the data upload process. Kiwi nodded. She was continually amazed by this Alex, who was willing to do anything for his friends. She had heard how, over the past few months, he had taken on a huge number of jobs to earn enough money to buy a ticket to the Moon for Gloria so she could scatter her son''s ashes. And although Kiwi used to think of people like that as fools willing to do anything for others, her opinion had started to change. Since then, their relationship had become more strained. She had learned about Alex''s past and realized that he had lost everything, and all he had left was Gloria''s kindness, which had supported him in his darkest hour. Kiwi had wanted to apologize to him, but couldn''t find the right moment until she got a mission where his skills could be useful. When she finally did apologize, Kiwi was surprised to find that Alex had never once blamed her and still considered her a friend. In that moment, she felt ashamed of how she had treated him, and for pointing a gun at him. Since then, their relationship had improved, and they began interacting like normal friends. That''s why she agreed to this crazy mission to infiltrate Arasaka, despite it being a risky, near-suicidal move. Kiwi hadn''t even noticed when she started having strange thoughts about Alex and confusing feelings whenever she looked at him. While Kiwi was lost in her thoughts, Lucy continued hacking the terminal and soon glanced back at her friend, who was clearly deep in thought. To pass the time while the program created by GIR hacked the system, Lucy decided to strike up a conversation with Kiwi. GIR¡ªa strange robo-dog¡ªwas a mystery to her. He could be dancing one moment, lounging on the couch like a lazy dog the next, and sometimes he would just say ?woof? instead of barking. But what scared Lucy the most was when she moved in with Alex¡ªshe woke up in the middle of the night and saw GIR''s glowing eyes in the darkness, nearly giving her a heart attack. ?What are you thinking about?? Lucy asked, catching Kiwi''s attention. Kiwi, who had been pondering Alex''s life and how he managed to deal with his problems, heard Lucy''s question and looked at her. One question had been bothering her¡ªhow do they manage to live with Alex together? ?How do you even manage to share him?? Kiwi asked curiously. Lucy smiled. She didn''t have to ?share? Alex¡ªhe always found time to spend with each of them, even when he was busy with work. He would arrange impromptu dates, take Lucy for rides around the city when the jobs were quiet, or take Rebecca on missions where strength was needed. At home, he looked after Gloria when she was exhausted from work. Alex always made time for everyone. ?We don''t need to share him. He gives each of us plenty of attention. Though he can be clingy at times, but that''s a plus,? Lucy said with a soft smile. Kiwi raised an eyebrow. The fact that Alex made sure to give everyone attention, so they wouldn''t get jealous, suited her just fine. A thought even crossed her mind about joining them, but her feelings toward him were complicated. When he suggested hugging her today, part of her wanted to agree, but another part resisted for some reason. ?Don''t overthink it. If you ever join in, you''ll understand what I mean,? Lucy said with a sly smile. Kiwi didn''t immediately grasp what Lucy meant and was about to ask, but they were interrupted by Maine''s voice, announcing that they were done. She set those thoughts aside and asked Lucy how much longer she needed with the terminal. ?Almost done,? Lucy replied. ?We''ll be joining you soon,? Kiwi relayed over the comms. Maine gathered everyone near the hole in the floor where Alex had fallen through. ?And where''s our Alex?? Maine asked, looking around. Dorio approached him from the other end of the warehouse. ?Haven''t seen him. I heard him start the attack, and then nothing since,? Dorio said. She then asked Maine how he was feeling after using the Sandevistan. Maine responded that the serum Alex injected him with was helping manage the strain. Dorio sighed in relief, knowing he wasn''t at risk of cyberpsychosis. ?Hey, have you seen Alex?? Rebecca asked as she joined them. Both shook their heads. Rebecca was about to try and contact Alex when Maine interrupted with a question: ?By the way, did you hear those guys muttering something about a ''Mechanical Man''?? Dorio nodded, recalling how one of the dying Maelstrom members had mentioned something like that. Rebecca and Pilar had heard something similar too. ?It''s like they went crazy,? Dorio noted. Rebecca explained how Maelstrom members were throwing away their weapons and attacking them recklessly, despite being shot at. ?Maybe it''s like Alex''s ''noodle monster'' thing?? Maine suggested. Rebecca quickly clarified that Alex used that as a cover for his jokes and that it was something completely different. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?So, where''s that lunatic? We''re done here, but he''s still missing,? Maine asked again. Pilar whistled, catching the group''s attention, and pointed to the hole in the floor. He approached it to take a closer look and saw sliced bodies below. It was immediately clear to him that this was Alex''s work. So, when Maine asked again, Pilar gestured toward the hole. ?Judging by the sounds of gunfire and fighting coming from down there, Alex is definitely below,? Pilar remarked, pointing to the hole. The group gathered around, listening to the fading echoes of gunshots. ?Looks like he fell into the basement when he jumped off the roof, and the floor couldn''t handle it,? Dorio explained, examining the hole and wondering why they hadn''t noticed it earlier. The team began discussing how many enemies Alex might have encountered, not worrying about his safety. On the contrary, they were more intrigued, placing bets on how long it would take him to deal with them. As this was happening, Lucy and Kiwi joined them, having finished erasing the data from the terminal. ?Where''s Alex?? Lucy asked, approaching the group, now engrossed in their betting game about the fight. Everyone turned their heads in unison and pointed at the hole, from which the final sounds of the battle could be heard. Lucy glanced down and realized that luck had once again played a cruel joke on Alex, dropping him into another mess. She gave a brief nod and stood beside Kiwi while the others continued to place bets. Lucy didn''t feel like joining in on their fun and simply stood off to the side, listening to the fading gunfire. Kiwi also chose not to participate, silently observing everything. When the fight below came to an end, everyone looked at the hole with surprise. ?Looks like he''s done,? Maine smirked. Everyone nodded in agreement, eagerly waiting to see how many enemies Alex had taken down. Lucy and Rebecca exchanged glances and decided to go after him. ?We''ll check on him and bring him back,? Lucy said, expressing her intention to go down. Maine nodded in approval. Lucy and Rebecca jumped into the hole, following the trail Alex had left, which consisted of the bodies of his fallen foes. ?I''m envious. Alex isn''t just strong and handsome; he''s ridiculously talented. Sure, he''s a bit crazy, but for many girls, he''s the ideal,? Maine remarked with a hint of jealousy. He turned to Pilar, who was watching his sister jump into the hole. Pilar grinned and glanced at Dorio, standing behind Maine with a cold smile on her face. Seeing this, Pilar''s grin widened, realizing Maine was once again about to get himself into trouble with his comments. Maine felt a chill run down his spine and turned around, meeting Dorio''s piercing gaze. He tried to explain it was just a joke, but he was met with a punch to the gut. ?You had that coming,? Dorio remarked coldly. Maine grinned through the pain, knowing he had angered her again, but instead of arguing, he hugged her, trying to soothe her. After that, he glanced around and noticed there were only three of them left. ?Wait, where did Kiwi go?? Maine asked in surprise. Pilar pointed to the hole again. ?While you were dealing with Dorio, Kiwi jumped down after Lucy and Rebecca.? Maine smirked and joked, ?Looks like Alex''s harem is about to grow.? Meanwhile, Kiwi, still worried about Alex, decided to follow Lucy and Rebecca. Walking behind them, she noticed that the bodies of the enemies were initially cleanly sliced¡ªclearly Alex''s work with his katana. But as they went further, more bullet marks appeared on the bodies, and Kiwi realized Alex had switched to firearms. When they reached the end of the basement, Kiwi saw Alex standing next to a mysterious box, covered in blood and bits of his enemies. She exhaled in relief, noticing he was alright, and unexpectedly felt a surge of concern for his safety. Even though she had recently witnessed Alex effortlessly take down Arasaka''s guards, she couldn''t help but worry about the sheer number of enemies he had faced alone. ?He''s fine,? Kiwi whispered with relief. At that moment, she heard Alex stop Rebecca from touching the box. His furrowed brow and strange remark left Kiwi full of questions. ?What does he mean by, ''mortals can''t touch this''?? she wondered, trying to grasp the meaning of his words. Alex''s words left her feeling confused. What did he mean? Kiwi decided to listen more closely to what would happen next. The more she listened, the more questions arose. She was particularly intrigued by the mention of a ?Mechanical Man.? However, the answer came quickly¡ªAlex explained that this Mechanical Man was a god. ?A god? What kind of god?? Kiwi mentally questioned, trying to catch more details. It soon became clear that this Mechanical Man was an avatar of some woman. Kiwi immediately figured out who he was talking about. Alex had mentioned his organization and the mysterious woman with whom he had made a deal more than once. However, the conversation itself seemed increasingly strange to her. She couldn''t grasp what exactly they were discussing and what significance this avatar held. But gradually, piece by piece, she began to put the puzzle together. And when Alex said, ?This world,? Kiwi realized something important¡ªAlex didn''t belong to this world. Her heart began to race as she started to understand that he shouldn''t be here. Everything he said only confirmed her suspicions. Fear slowly crept into her soul. Kiwi understood that Lucy and Rebecca seemed to know Alex''s true identity. And now it was clear why he was so strong and why he didn''t have any cyber implants in his body. All the pieces of the puzzle fell into place, but this realization sent a chill down her spine. Nevertheless, what she heard next made her even tenser. ?Kiwi, I know you''re eavesdropping. Why don''t you come out and we can talk??¡ªAlex''s calm voice echoed in her ears. Kiwi flinched. Cautiously peeking out from behind her cover, she met his gaze. Rebecca and Lucy were also looking at her, but there was neither anger nor judgment in their eyes¡ªonly a slight sense of guilt. Alex, on the other hand, looked completely different. His eyes seemed incredibly tired, filled with the weight he appeared to carry on his shoulders. It was a look she had never seen before. Usually, his eyes sparkled with mirth or irritation after missions, but now they held sadness and¡­ profound fatigue? Perhaps he was about to do something he didn''t want to. Kiwi shifted her gaze to Lucy and Rebecca. Their expressions indicated that they didn''t want her to hear this conversation. They didn''t look judgmental; rather, their eyes seemed to apologize for her overhearing more than she was supposed to. Feeling the nervous tension but knowing it was pointless to back away now, Kiwi slowly stepped out from her hiding place and approached Alex and the girls. She knew the truth that awaited her would change everything she knew about the world and about Alex himself. But was she ready for it? The answer to that question was something she would find out here and now. Her life would undoubtedly change. But would it be for better or worse? That remained to be seen. To be continued¡­ Chapter 120 - 120: Plans for Future Confrontations Alex suddenly fell silent and shifted his gaze to the door leading out of the room. Up until that moment, he had been fully absorbed in his conversation with Lucy and Rebecca, with all his attention focused on the box standing beside him. He was curious why he hadn''t sensed anything while inspecting it, even though everything around hinted that the contents of the box were extremely important to the Mechanical Man. The more Alex thought about it, the clearer it became that this item played a crucial role. After all, the moment they infiltrated the basement, the members of the Maelstrom gang turned into fierce protectors of the box. Even when one of them was fatally wounded, he crawled, desperately trying to reach the mysterious container. Alex hadn''t yet faced another incarnation of Nyarlathotep, and he already felt exhausted. Everything had started off so promisingly¡ªa new world where he could relax, take on various tasks. But as usual, it all came back to inevitable battles. Yes, he had made a deal with Nyarlathotep and promised his father to maintain the timelines, but Alex kept postponing this task, knowing that for beings like him, time was just a formality, an empty word. Lucy and Rebecca noticed that Alex had suddenly gone quiet and looked toward the door. This puzzled them. Could one of the enemies have survived and be approaching now? However, they quickly dismissed this thought, knowing that Alex wouldn''t have missed even the slightest movement. Unsure of the reason behind his odd behavior, Lucy turned to him to find out what had happened. ?Did you feel something?? she asked, drawing his attention. Alex continued staring at the door, his gaze tired. He knew who was eavesdropping on them, and he had no desire for that person to discover the truth right now, especially at a moment when everything was falling apart. Alex had planned to reveal his true nature only after deciding to return to the DanMachi world. He shifted his gaze to Lucy and Rebecca, who were now watching him with curiosity, and a crooked smile appeared on his face. Lucy raised an eyebrow slightly, not understanding what he was smiling at. ?Looks like we''re being eavesdropped on,? Alex sighed. Lucy and Rebecca''s eyes widened as they looked back at the door. They were curious about who might be listening in on their conversation. They knew that sooner or later, Alex planned to tell his friends who he really was and where he came from. But neither Lucy nor Rebecca expected it to happen at such an inconvenient time. Learning that your friend was a demon from a world where gods walked among mortals was already shocking enough. And realizing that this world might be destroyed by an ancient being was even more terrifying. Alex wasn''t in a rush to reveal the full truth, gradually lifting the veil of mystery so as not to scare them. Lucy had a suspicion about who might be behind the door, while Rebecca was lost in thought about what she had heard and the potential danger. Wasting no time, Alex decided to address the unexpected listener. ?Kiwi, I know you''re listening. How about you come out, and we talk?? he called to the door. Lucy and Rebecca exchanged glances, then looked at the door in surprise. Slowly, Kiwi''s head peeked out from behind the corner, cautiously emerging from her hiding spot. She was clearly nervous. Lucy and Rebecca watched her with apologetic expressions, understanding that Kiwi had overheard more than she should have. Alex, on the other hand, observed her approach with visible unease. Though her face was partially hidden by her mask, the worry in her demeanor was obvious. Alex didn''t rush her, understanding the emotions she was going through. Kiwi only knew part of the truth, but now, as the full picture was about to be revealed, it was inevitable that it would be a shock. ?Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you,? Alex said softly, trying to calm her down. Kiwi slowly approached Alex and the girls. Thousands of questions swirled in her mind, but the fear of what might happen held her back. However, the thought that Alex could harm her quickly faded. She remembered how, last time, she had threatened him with a gun, demanding the truth, but Alex hadn''t responded with aggression. As she calmed down, she walked with more confidence. When she stopped in front of Alex, their eyes met. Alex raised an eyebrow, noticing how her eyes no longer reflected the caution they had before. This surprised him¡ªKiwi had accepted the truth she heard so quickly. She took a deep breath, gathering her thoughts, glanced at Lucy and Rebecca, whose faces showed confusion, and then looked back at Alex, who was waiting for her question. ?Who are you really?? she finally asked, trying to speak calmly, though the tremble in her voice betrayed her. Alex froze for a moment. Even Lucy and Rebecca hadn''t expected that question. They thought Kiwi would ask something more specific¡ªabout their current situation or about that god. But instead, she went straight to the main question. Alex sighed, took out a cigarette, and after lighting it, began to speak. ?I''m a demon,? he said, exhaling smoke through his nose. Kiwi froze, her heart racing again. She had been prepared for various possibilities about his identity, but this she did not expect. However, the next comment made the situation even more tense. ?Not just a demon, but a Demon King,? Rebecca added, completing Alex''s words. Kiwi heard Rebecca''s words, and her face twisted in horror as she stepped back. Alex shot a reproachful look at Rebecca, who had revealed the truth prematurely. Rebecca only smiled sheepishly and looked away, unwilling to take responsibility for her words. Lucy sighed heavily, observing Kiwi''s reaction. She remembered how she felt when she first learned the truth about Alex and didn''t blame Kiwi for being scared. Although she and Rebecca had been more curious than afraid, Lucy recalled the disappointment she felt, thinking that everything Alex had said was a lie. ?And what are you planning to do with me now?? Kiwi asked with a trembling voice, staring tensely at Alex. Alex raised an eyebrow, clearly not understanding her question. What did she mean by ''do with her''? He never intended to harm her. She had learned the truth, so what? The only thing that concerned him was ensuring that the truth didn''t come out too soon. Everything happening now was simply his oversight¡ªhe hadn''t checked if anyone was eavesdropping nearby. And all this secrecy was only to live peacefully and not attract the attention of corporations, which, if they found out the truth, would surely want to send him for experiments. ?What am I supposed to do with you? Want me to kiss you?? Alex asked with a slight smirk, raising an eyebrow. Kiwi was taken aback by his words, but somehow, that response made her calm down a little. She took a deep breath, gathering her thoughts, and asked a new question: ?So, are you really a demon? One of those that come from Hell?? Kiwi looked closely at Alex, trying to figure out how much of his words were true. She couldn''t help but glance at his forehead, expecting to see horns that he might be hiding under his hair. But remembering how he had already slicked it back once, revealing nothing, she shifted her gaze to his back, hoping to spot a tail, and then lowered her eyes to his legs, trying to catch a glimpse of hooves. Alex simply watched her attempts. When her gaze returned to his head, he realized what she was looking for. His eye twitched in irritation as she continued to examine him. ?I don''t have a tail or horns. You can stop searching,? Alex remarked with clear annoyance. His words drew soft laughter from Lucy and Rebecca, who recalled how Rebecca had once asked the same question. Kiwi, realizing that the girls had already been curious about the same thing, grew embarrassed and cleared her throat to deal with the awkwardness. ?Sorry. So, what kind of demon are you?? she asked, trying to sound confident. Alex sighed and decided to reveal more of the truth about himself. After all, sooner or later, they would find out anyway. ?To put it simply, I''m the first demon created by God,? he answered calmly. These words shocked Lucy and Rebecca, even though they knew more about him than Kiwi. But even for them, this was unexpected. They never imagined that Alex could be a demon created by God Himself. ?Like Lucifer from the Bible?? Lucy asked in surprise, looking at Alex. Alex turned to her, raising an eyebrow slightly. Lucifer was always portrayed as the fallen angel, the tempter demon who betrayed God. But, unfortunately, Lucifer himself still remained an angel, despite all the legends. ?First of all, Lucifer is still an angel. And secondly, before you ask about the other ''demons'' from the Bible ¡ª they''re just twisted human souls that can no longer reincarnate. Their place is Hell,? Alex explained, shrugging. Lucy nodded, accepting his answer, though the idea that Lucifer was still an angel surprised her. Rebecca, however, didn''t give it much importance. To her, the only thing that mattered was that Alex was Alex, regardless of who he really was. ?You''re not going to tell me Lucifer''s your brother, are you?? Rebecca said with a carefree smile, throwing her hands behind her head. Alex looked at her in surprise. Lucy and Kiwi noticed his reaction and immediately realized that there might be some truth in her words. ?Well... you''re right. You could consider him my brother,? Alex replied with an unexpectedly calm smile. Rebecca, who had said it as a joke, froze in shock when Alex confirmed her words. Her voice was lost in a sea of emotions, and she couldn''t say anything. Lucy sighed heavily, realizing that her guess had been correct ¡ª Alex was indeed Lucifer''s brother. Kiwi pinched herself, trying to make sure this wasn''t just some bizarre dream. Everything she had just heard was too overwhelming for her mind to grasp. ?So, does that mean if we get married, God would be like... a father-in-law?? Rebecca finally mumbled, blurting out the first thought that came to her. Alex acknowledged that Rebecca''s words had some logic. If God considered him His son, then, essentially, the girls who married him would become part of a divine family. It was a lot to process, and Alex was trying to come up with a fitting name for such a situation when he felt his phone vibrate in his pocket. He pulled it out and saw a message with just one word. A smile slipped across his lips ¡ª Alex immediately knew who it was from. The girls, noticing the way he looked at the screen, exchanged intrigued glances, clearly curious about what had made him smile so strangely. ?What is it?? Rebecca couldn''t resist being the first to ask. Without a word, Alex turned the phone screen toward them. There was only one word displayed, but it answered Rebecca''s recent question: [YES] The girls looked at the message but couldn''t understand what it meant. They turned their gaze back to Alex, clearly expecting an explanation. Noticing their confused faces, he smiled and briefly explained: ?Yes, it''s exactly what you think it is.? Lucy, grasping the meaning, tiredly placed her hand on her forehead, realizing the unexpected truth. She had accepted that her boyfriend was a demon with a few screws loose. She had accepted that he was from another world where gods walked among humans. She had even come to terms with the fact that he had a pact with a woman from some country who wanted something from him, but the revelation that his father was the God, capital G, was the final straw for her. Alex noticed the exhaustion in her eyes and gently placed his hand on her head, comforting her with his usual gesture. He began softly stroking her hair, trying to ease her emotional tension. Meanwhile, Rebecca shrugged as if this new revelation didn''t mean much to her ¡ª just another discovery in her life that changed nothing. The most shocked of all was Kiwi. She stood off to the side, as if her mind had shut down from information overload. Each new revelation hit her like a hammer, leaving her in complete bewilderment. ?All right, enough questions,? Alex decided, breaking the prolonged silence. ?We need to figure out what''s in that box first. Kiwi, if you have any more questions, ask Lucy, she''ll explain everything to you while I''m busy.? Kiwi looked at Alex in confusion, then at Lucy, who nodded, confirming his words. Lucy sighed, realizing she would have to answer everything that had piled up for Kiwi. Meanwhile, Rebecca perked up ¡ª all these conversations and revelations had exhausted her, and what mattered more to her was that Alex loved her, and she loved him, and that was enough. ?And first, come over here,? Alex suddenly called Kiwi. Kiwi froze, tilting her head slightly, unsure of what he wanted, hesitating before approaching. Rebecca, noticing her reluctance, just grabbed her hand and pushed her closer to Alex. As soon as Kiwi was near, Alex unexpectedly poked her forehead with his finger. Kiwi instinctively pressed her hands to her head, not understanding what had happened. But Rebecca and Lucy immediately recalled that Alex had done something similar to them before the battle with the dragon, explaining it as ?mental protection.? ?What did you do?? Kiwi asked warily, looking at him. Alex coughed, slightly embarrassed, and casually explained: ?It''s protection for your mind. Don''t worry, Lucy will explain everything.? Kiwi nodded, still not fully understanding what he meant by ?mental protection,? but she noticed that her thoughts felt clearer, and her anxiety was gradually fading. She looked at Lucy, and she nodded, confirming Alex''s words. They stepped aside to discuss what had happened, while Alex decided to take a closer look at the strange box that had been drawing his attention for some time. ?Well, come on, open it already,? Rebecca said impatiently. Alex smirked at her eagerness, ruffled her hair, and got down to business. He checked the box for any protective mechanisms or traps but felt nothing suspicious. It was as if the owner didn''t even suspect that someone would dare to steal the box. As a precaution, Alex cast a protective barrier and carefully opened the lid. Inside lay only one item ¡ª a mechanical heart made of a strange metal that clearly didn''t belong to this world. Alex furrowed his brow, examining it, trying to understand what it might be useful for. ?What''s in there?? Rebecca couldn''t hold back and asked, stepping closer. She peered into the box and saw the heart as well. Her gaze returned to Alex, full of questions. ?What''s it for?? Alex shook his head. ?No idea.? Rebecca looked at the heart again and had a strange thought, which she immediately voiced: ?What if it''s for that mechanical guy¡­ or whatever he is? You said he was an AI. Maybe this heart is for his future body?? Alex considered her words. He recalled the question and tried to remember details about that particular embodiment. He remembered stumbling upon an article about it, and the main thing that stood out was that the embodiment was an artificial intelligence but could eventually obtain a physical body. Initially, this AI existed as a digital entity, but now it sought a body to simplify interaction with people and hasten their downfall. ?I think you''re right,? Alex confirmed, turning to Rebecca. ?If this heart is part of a future body, then that''s even better for us.? Rebecca huffed in satisfaction, puffing out her chest proudly for her deduction. Alex never thought she was foolish; on the contrary, he admired her talent for weapon-making. He had seen her transform the most ordinary parts into deadly devices. He wouldn''t have been surprised if she made even a wooden stick shoot. ?But here''s the problem,? Alex continued. ?How do we kill it? This isn''t an ordinary embodiment. If it once had a physical form, now this thing could literally be anywhere, and even a physical body wouldn''t make it less dangerous since it would remain connected to the network.? sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thoughts of how to defeat a being capable of existing simultaneously in digital and physical space troubled him. Hearing his words, Rebecca began to contemplate possible ways to help him in this situation. Suddenly, an idea struck her, and she tugged at Alex''s arm to get his attention. ?What if we hit the whole world with an EMP and wipe it out?? she suggested with a wide grin. Alex looked at Rebecca and started considering such an unusual plan. At that moment, they were interrupted by Lucy, who returned with Kiwi after their discussion. ?EMP? I don''t think that would work since this AI is essentially a god. I doubt any electromagnetic pulse could harm it,? Lucy reasoned as she approached. Alex nodded, agreeing with her words. But Rebecca''s idea didn''t seem so hopeless after all. The longer he thought about it, the wider his smile became. Perhaps dealing with this mechanical man could be easier than with the previous avatar of Nyarlathotep. He glanced at Rebecca and, to her surprise, said, ?No, she''s right. It could work.? Rebecca shot a victorious glance at Lucy, who rolled her eyes at the gesture. But she couldn''t ignore the curiosity that suddenly engulfed her. ? So, how do you plan to do that? ? she asked, crossing her arms. ? When this AI acquires a physical body, it will still be connected to the network. And then, if I can manage to incapacitate all the electronics in the world for a moment, I''ll be able to pull it into another dimension. There, it won''t have access to the network, and it won''t be able to escape, ? Alex explained. Lucy pondered, realizing that there was still something overlooked in this plan. Rebecca, on the other hand, enthusiastically imagined a global EMP explosion that would disable all electronics on the planet. Kiwi observed all of this with a neutral expression, understanding that her life would completely change if she stayed close to Alex. Everything she learned from Lucy had flipped her understanding of the world upside down. She decided to contribute her thoughts. ? What if, after you pull it into another dimension, fragments of its consciousness remain in the network? ? Kiwi asked. Alex widened his eyes, realizing that this was quite possible. Even if he destroyed the main entity, its remnants might remain in the network and eventually recover. ? What if, while you''re fighting the main part, someone deletes the remnants in the network? ? Rebecca thoughtfully suggested, looking at the others. Alex nodded, seeing a parallel with the battle against Ultron in the Marvel universe. Cutting off network access and deleting the remnants was key to victory. But the question remained: who could do this without putting themselves in danger? Remembering his robo-dog, GIR, Alex realized that it was the perfect candidate for the task. ? Who can even scour the entire network while you''re busy fighting? ? Lucy asked, still confused. ? GIR, ? Alex replied calmly. ? He definitely has enough computing power to do it. ? Lucy was about to object but realized that only GIR was truly capable of such a feat. However, she was worried that the robot, who called her ?mom? and always sought her affection, might get hurt. ? What if GIR gets hurt or his system gets wiped? ? Lucy asked cautiously. ? Don''t worry. His core is based on my power. I''m sure the remnants of this embodiment won''t be able to harm him, ? Alex assured her. Lucy sighed, understanding that they would have to take risks, but there was no other way. Suddenly, Kiwi interrupted the conversation: ? So what''s your plan for all of this? ? she asked, watching Alex. Alex glanced at Kiwi, who was speaking up for the first time. Until now, she had only been making guesses, silently observing their discussion. Despite her inner excitement about the scale of the topic ¡ª after all, they were talking about fighting an entity capable of destroying the world ¡ª she tried to act normally. ? Right now, I don''t have a clear plan. First, I need to understand what the hell such a thing is doing in Arasaka, ? Alex said, pulling out a small box from his inventory. He carefully opened it, and the girls exchanged glances, feeling an unpleasant chill, as if shivers ran down their spines. Inside lay a small black crystal, the size of a fingernail. The sight filled them with an inexplicable dread, and they immediately turned their gaze to Alex, awaiting explanations. As soon as they saw the contents, Alex quickly closed the box and put it away. ? What is that disgusting thing? ? Rebecca finally asked, overcoming her discomfort. Alex sighed heavily and lit a cigarette. ? At first, I thought it was just another shard of some monster that accidentally ended up in this world. But now, after everything that''s happened, I''m sure it''s a fragment of the Mechanical Man''s power. And it seems Arasaka is helping him create a body. ? Alex thoughtfully stroked his chin. There was a cold determination in his voice. All these thoughts confirmed his suspicions that Arasaka was somehow involved in the Mechanical Man''s plans. ? And what are you going to do if Arasaka is indeed involved? ? Lucy asked, gripping his hand. ? I''ll do what I always do: abduct... or rather, invite people for tea to answer my questions, ? Alex shrugged casually. Lucy nearly choked at his words. She knew about his tendency to ?invite? people for interrogation. It reminded her of how he once kidnapped four girls from other families to invite them into Hestia''s family. And two gods, to get the information he needed. Rebecca perked up at the thought that more dangerous and fun situations awaited them, but Alex quickly cooled her enthusiasm by saying that no shooting was necessary during an ?invitation.? Rebecca pouted and jokingly kicked him in the leg, declaring that it was boring. ? So what now? ? Kiwi asked, looking at Alex. ? For now, nothing special. We need to head back. The others are probably waiting for us?. After that, we''ll act according to the circumstances. Kiwi sighed, realizing that there was no point in rushing at this stage. They needed to gather their thoughts and consider the next step. Alex tossed the case with the mechanical heart back into his inventory, preparing to return to the surface. Meanwhile, Lucy noticed that Alex was still covered in blood and remnants of bodies and offered him a chance to clean up. Alex looked at himself and nodded with a smile. Using magic, he cleaned his clothes, and before the girls'' eyes, his suit became clean and new again. Kiwi watched the magical process with surprise, seeing it for the first time. Alex nodded, satisfied with the result, and led them back to where the rest of the team was already waiting for their return. To be continued... Chapter 121 - 121: Kiwi’s Request and a Trick for Maine Alex, along with the girls, was heading toward the exit from the basement. Before leaving the room, he glanced back, checking if he had forgotten anything important. But, as before, the room was left with only the equipment brought by the Maelstrom gang members, who now lay on the floor, a reminder of their pitiful fate. The girls noticed his hesitation and exchanged glances. ?Why did you stop?? Lucy asked, raising an eyebrow slightly. ?Just making sure I didn''t miss anything,? Alex replied, shaking his head. Satisfied that he hadn''t left anything behind, Alex and the girls headed toward the hole in the wall through which he had fallen into the basement. On their way, they passed the bodies of the Maelstrom members who had become victims of his rage. Kiwi slowed her pace a little, walking alongside Alex. She wanted to ask him a question, but she couldn''t bring herself to do it. Alex, noticing her hesitation, glanced at Lucy and Rebecca. Both girls said nothing, giving Kiwi space so she could finally ask what was on her mind. ?If you have questions, don''t be shy,? Alex said, sensing her tension. Kiwi hesitated, her thoughts swirling in her mind like a thousand flies, making it hard to focus. Everything she had experienced in the last few hours felt like a surreal nightmare. Not long ago, she had pointed a gun at Alex, and now she had to come to terms with the fact that he was a demon from another world where gods walked among mortals. But right now, that wasn''t what bothered her. Her question was much more personal. Suddenly, Kiwi stopped and grabbed Alex by the hand. ?Can you heal people with your magic?? she asked, looking him straight in the eyes. Alex expected her to ask something, but he still raised an eyebrow in surprise. It seemed odd to him that she would ask something so obvious¡ªhadn''t Lucy told her about his abilities? He looked at Lucy, who had stopped with Rebecca a short distance away, giving them space to talk privately. Lucy shook her head, indicating that Kiwi hadn''t brought this up before. ?Yes, I can. Why are you asking? Didn''t Lucy tell you about that?? Alex responded, slightly puzzled. Kiwi sighed, realizing it was time to ask the question that had been troubling her the most. ?How effective is your healing?? she asked nervously. Alex sighed, understanding that Kiwi was likely concerned about the problems related to her cyber implants. He understood her doubts: to her, he was the last hope for a normal life, but it was important for him to know exactly what she wanted to heal before making promises. ?I can heal almost anything,? Alex replied calmly, with a slight smile. ?I can even bring someone back to life, though that requires special conditions.? Kiwi''s eyes widened in surprise. The very idea of resurrection shocked her, and before she could process what to ask next, she blurted out: ?Like a zombie?? Alex almost burst out laughing when he heard that. He had often encountered similar reactions when people heard about resurrection. Rebecca, hearing her question, couldn''t contain her laughter and covered her mouth to stifle a loud laugh. Alex gave her a reproachful look, then turned to Lucy, hoping for her support, but she just blew him a kiss, clearly not wanting to get involved. ?No, not like a zombie,? Alex answered, sighing and rubbing his brow in exhaustion. ?Resurrection and turning into a zombie are two different things. And, by the way, there are different types of zombies, but now is definitely not the time to discuss that.? He continued to massage his temples, trying to calm himself before they moved on. Kiwi nodded, listening to Alex''s explanations about healing magic. She had no real interest in resurrection magic or turning people into zombies¡ªit was just idle curiosity, as she, like the other girls raised in the modern world, had never encountered magic before. Her real question was different¡ªshe wanted to know how serious of an injury Alex could heal. But how to phrase the request? Gathering her thoughts, she finally looked at him, deciding to ask the question that mattered most to her. ?Then, can you help me with your healing magic?? Kiwi asked hopefully. For her, Alex was the last hope for recovery. Alex raised an eyebrow slightly, not understanding why she was so hesitant to ask for help. After all, wasn''t that what friends were for¡ªto help each other in tough times? ?Of course, but not right now,? he said with a kind smile. Kiwi felt a wave of relief hearing his agreement, but frowned when Alex added that he couldn''t help immediately. Lucy and Rebecca also looked at him in surprise. ?Why not now?? Kiwi asked, unable to hide her surprise. Alex sighed, glancing at Lucy and Rebecca, who also didn''t understand his decision. Seeing their confusion, he barely held back a smile. ?First, we''re expected upstairs. If you show up without your mask, everyone''s going to have questions. Second, I don''t even know exactly what needs healing. Third, girls, let''s not forget common sense: we''re in a world where we''re constantly being watched, and I don''t want to use magic outside of a safe place where I can be sure no one will see,? he explained calmly. Kiwi nodded, realizing the truth in his words. Magic in this world was indeed beyond the understanding of most people, and if the corporations noticed its use, Alex would surely become their target. Though she didn''t know the full extent of his abilities, Lucy''s words gave her only a general idea: Alex was a man from a world of gods, a former adventurer, but Lucy had left out the more detailed aspects. Alex, noticing Kiwi''s saddened expression, approached her and gently placed his hand on her head, comforting her. ?It''s going to be okay. You just need to wait a little longer, and you''ll be free from your problem. Come home with us, and I''ll help you there,? he said, stroking her head softly. Kiwi felt the warmth of his hand and heard his confident, calm voice. She nodded, accepting his words. The problem had burdened her for years, and what were a few more hours of waiting compared to that? She felt a bit lighter inside, knowing that Alex had promised to help, and now she could relax. Catching Lucy''s gaze, who was watching her with a slight smile, Kiwi suddenly remembered their recent conversation. Lucy had hinted that in time, everything would fall into place, and now Kiwi began to understand that she really did like Alex. She even admired how calmly he reacted to her overhearing their conversation. In her place, someone else might have been angry. Kiwi still had many more questions, but Alex didn''t give her time to ask them. ?Alright, enough chatting. They''re waiting for us upstairs, and it''s time to celebrate the successful completion of the mission,? he said cheerfully. The girls nodded. Questions and conversations could wait, for now, it was time to head back. They approached the hole in the ceiling through which Alex had fallen and heard voices coming from above. Alex looked around, realizing it would be difficult for the girls to climb up. He glanced at them, considering how to solve the problem. Rebecca, standing nearby, also looked at the hole and understood that she couldn''t jump up there herself, meaning they''d have to rely on Alex. ?And how are we going to get up?? Lucy asked, looking at him with confusion. Alex grinned widely and turned to Lucy, making her immediately wary, sensing something unusual. ?Of course, we''ll jump up! How else? Don''t worry, we''ll figure it out,? he answered with a smirk. Without hesitation, Rebecca climbed onto Alex''s back, wrapping her legs and arms around him. It was the safest place for her. Alex felt her secure position, and after glancing at Lucy and Kiwi, he scooped them both up in his arms before they had a chance to react. Lucy yelped in surprise, grabbing onto his head to keep from falling, while Kiwi almost started to struggle, recalling their previous experience of jumping off the Arasaka building rooftop. ?And now, upward!? Alex said with a smile, slightly crouching before the jump. Kiwi didn''t even have time to protest before Alex leapt. He jumped and began pushing off the walls as if he were enjoying the movement. Although he could have gotten out of the basement with a single jump, he savored the feeling of climbing higher, leaping upwards. At moments like these, he felt like a video game hero, capable of running along walls. Meanwhile, the rest of the group waited patiently upstairs. Well, ?patiently? was a bit of an overstatement, as there was one person who just couldn''t stop complaining. ?What''s taking them so long? How hard is it to just go, grab him, and come back?? Maine grumbled, continuing his disgruntled comments. Dorio could only sigh, watching her restless boyfriend who loved to complain. At first, he had stayed quiet when the girls left to bring Alex back, but after a few minutes, Maine started grumbling about the delay. As soon as he recovered from his bout of cyberpsychosis, he was back to being himself¡ªthe grouchy leader who was always dissatisfied with something. Dorio was ready to smack him on the head again. Pilar, standing off to the side, just chuckled at his boss''s behavior. In an attempt to peer into the hole to see what was going on below, Pilar nearly fell over when something shot past him. ?Damn it!? Pilar exclaimed, barely keeping his balance after the sudden rush. His outburst caught Maine and Dorio''s attention. Alex landed right in front of the group, smiling. He glanced at Pilar, who was still recovering, then turned his attention to Maine and Dorio, who were also staring at him in surprise. ?Hey there!? Alex said, gently setting Lucy and Kiwi down on the ground. Dorio carefully examined Alex to make sure he was okay, and not finding any injuries, she nodded at him with relief. Pilar grinned, realizing everyone was safe. But Maine, noticing how close Kiwi was standing to Alex, raised his eyebrows with a smirk. ?So, you guys decided to hang out down there a bit longer? Or¡­ heh-heh¡­ were you up to something while you were gone?? he teased, squinting mockingly. His gaze lingered on Kiwi, who was still standing next to Alex. Unable to hold back, Maine grinned even wider, turning to Dorio. ?See? I told you he''d be adding to his harem soon,? he said with a smug tone. Dorio clenched her fists, ready to smack Maine for his comments. He turned back to Alex, feigning the face of a friend who''d been ?ditched? for the girls. ?Listen, if you two decided to have some fun down there, you could''ve at least waited until you got home. Unless¡­ maybe you''re into that? A basement works too¡­? he continued, not hiding his mockery. Alex heard Maine''s comment, and his eye twitched nervously. He patted Rebecca on the shoulder, signaling for her to get off his back, since Maine was in for a ?surprise.? Dorio, noticing that Alex was preparing for something, already raised her hand to smack Maine but paused when she heard Alex''s voice. ?Maine, wanna see a magic trick?? Alex asked, smiling in a friendly manner. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucy and Rebecca exchanged glances when they heard the offer and immediately felt pity for Maine. They knew all too well that whenever Alex offered to show someone a trick, it always ended badly for the ?lucky? participant. Dorio, seeing their sympathetic looks, realized that Maine was about to experience something unpleasant but had no intention of stopping it¡ªhe had brought it on himself. Pilar perked up, excited to see the trick. He was still curious about how Alex had once turned an ordinary pen into a flower. Maine, not paying attention to the warnings, just smirked. ?Go ahead, choom, surprise me,? he said with a wide grin. Alex grinned back and slowly vanished from his spot, leaving only an afterimage behind. Maine didn''t even have time to blink before he felt a chill behind him and heard Alex''s quiet but eerie voice. ?Wait, I was just kidding!? Maine tried to shout, but it was too late. Alex appeared behind Maine, hands folded, with his index fingers pointed forward. He took aim and struck with full force. ?Ninja secret technique: Thousand Years of Pain!? Alex announced triumphantly as he delivered the blow. Maine yelped in surprise and pain, while the rest of the group burst into laughter. Everyone had been watching intently, curious about the trick Alex would show Maine. When Alex suddenly disappeared and reappeared behind him, Lucy knew her suspicions were right¡ªMaine was definitely going to suffer. She didn''t pay much attention to his jokes anymore, having gotten used to his endless whining, but Kiwi was surprised to see that Alex could move just as fast as users of the Sandevistan implants. Everyone tensed up when Alex mentioned his ?secret technique,? and only then did they realize what was coming. The answer didn''t take long¡ªAlex jabbed his fingers right into Maine''s rear. Maine''s face contorted with pain, and that was just the first part of the ?trick.? The technique''s main goal was to send the ?victim? flying, and just as Maine was about to protest, his feet unexpectedly left the ground, and he crashed into a nearby crate with a loud thud. ?And that''s the trick,? Alex said innocently, glancing at Maine. Everyone froze with their mouths open, unable to believe what had just happened. Pilar couldn''t hold it in and started laughing like a madman at the sight of his leader''s state. Dorio turned away to hide her laughter, and Rebecca''s eyes lit up as she immediately ran to Alex, demanding that he teach her the technique, finding it way cooler than anything she''d done before. Pilar, hearing his sister''s request, felt instant dread¡ªhe knew he''d be her first victim. He frantically waved his hands, signaling to Alex not to even think about passing his ?secrets? to Rebecca. Lucy watched the scene unfold with a crooked smile, shaking her head: Maine had gotten off easy¡ªAlex could''ve used his famous stick, the one he often used to discipline idiots. Kiwi raised an eyebrow, and upon hearing Lucy''s hint, realized that Alex was indeed capable of some bizarre things, all while maintaining that innocent face. Maine, rising after the collision with the crates, slowly realized what had just happened. His thoughts were jumbled, and it was only now that it dawned on him: Alex had shown a trick that ended with a painful strike to the most inconvenient spot. He was still feeling the pain, and his glasses had slipped down his nose while his eyelid twitched nervously. ?You little bastard... I treated you like a friend, and you stabbed me in the back,? Maine shouted as he got to his feet. Alex simply raised an eyebrow and replied innocently. ?First of all, it wasn''t in the back; it was in the butt. Those are two different things. And second, you agreed to the trick yourself.? The group erupted in laughter. Even Lucy and Kiwi couldn''t hold back anymore. Maine wanted to refute Alex''s words, but realizing that he had indeed agreed to it, he only muttered something displeased and walked toward the group. Alex smirked and turned to Dorio, deciding to provoke Maine even more. ?Dorio, listen. If Maine starts rambling again, I can lend you my stick to teach him a lesson,? Alex suggested with a cheerful grin. Dorio raised an eyebrow, not understanding what stick he was referring to, but those who knew the story of that stick were already looking at Maine with pity. If it ended up in Dorio''s hands, Maine''s life would become unbearable. Hearing about the stick, Maine flinched. ?What stick?? Dorio asked, noticing the change in the others'' faces. Alex approached her with a wide smile. ?It''s a special stick I made for hitting idiots. It causes very, very intense pain but leaves no lasting damage.? Dorio, catching the joking tone of Alex, decided to play along to scare Maine a little: ?Of course, if he starts babbling again, I''ll definitely take you up on that offer.? Maine, desperately shaking his head, pleaded with Dorio not to take the offer seriously. She only smirked back at him, hinting that if he behaved himself, everything would be fine. ?Alright, it''s time to head back. I think we should grab some food and drinks to celebrate this mission,? Alex suggested with a smile. The group readily agreed with him. Maine, grinning, devised a cunning plan: ?Then you''re paying,? he said, slapping Alex on the shoulder. Without hesitation, Alex agreed to treat his friends to food. Maine, realizing he hadn''t managed to pull a fast one on him, surrendered and, grumbling about the unfairness of life, walked alongside Dorio. Outside, a van was already waiting for them with Falco at the wheel, and Valeri was sitting in the front seat next to him. GIR, positioned on the roof, resembled a turret, waving a flag behind him. Upon seeing Lucy, he instantly jumped down and settled in her arms. They all squeezed into the van, which immediately turned into a can of sardines. Since Dorio and Maine were the largest, they took up most of the space, while Pilar, with his long limbs, barely fit. Lucy and Rebecca sat in the front seat, with Valeri in their laps, and Alex squeezed in with the others. In the end, Kiwi was practically sitting on his lap since there wasn''t enough room. ?Hey, Falco, let''s go already, or I''m going to get squashed,? Alex complained about the tightness. Lucy turned her head toward Alex, a sly smile on her face as she looked at his predicament. ?What''s your complaint? You have Kiwi sitting on your lap; you should be happy,? Maine teased, glancing at Alex pressed against the wall. Alex twitched his eye and reached into his pocket, hinting at his punishment stick. ?I don''t mind that Kiwi is sitting on my lap. I just think we need a new van,? he grumbled, trying to shift into a more comfortable position so Kiwi wouldn''t feel too uncomfortable. Kiwi, who was now almost entirely sitting on his lap, raised an eyebrow and turned to him. ?Don''t look at me like that; it''s better for both of us,? Alex explained, justifying his action. She nodded, relaxing and leaning against him. Falco, catching sight of them in the rearview mirror, chuckled and started the engine, heading to the store for food and drinks to celebrate the successfully completed mission. While they were driving, Alex called Padre to report on the completed assignment and to find out how the cleanup had gone on their end. Learning that there had been less resistance at the other warehouses, Alex also asked if there had been any strange behavior from the Maelstrom gang members. Padre replied that they had acted just like usual, which is to say, like crazies. After finishing the call, Alex was about to ponder this but was distracted by the sound of money being deposited into his account, and he immediately split the reward among all the team members. After successful shopping, the group headed back to the base to celebrate. As they were approaching, Falco noticed a van parked nearby. ?Hey, do we have guests?? he asked, drawing everyone else''s attention. They all stared at the van parked by the base. Lucy immediately suspected something and glanced at Alex, who was smiling mysteriously. She realized it was his doing but decided not to say anything for now. When Falco parked the van, everyone began to get out and inspect the new vehicle. ?I don''t know whose it is, but the van looks fantastic,? Falco remarked, admiring the vehicle. Alex, lighting a cigarette, decided to cheer up his friend. ?It''s yours,? he said with a slight smile. Everyone instantly turned to Alex. Falco stared at him in shock. ?What do you mean?? he asked skeptically. ?I told you I had a gift for you. You asked me to modify the van, but I got too lazy to redesign it, so I just built a new one,? Alex replied with a smirk, pointing to the brand-new van. To confirm his words, Alex walked over to the van and opened the doors. Falco''s eyes lit up immediately, and he rushed to the van to check the engine. When he lifted the hood, he nearly cried from excitement. Quickly turning to Alex, he rushed to hug him. The rest of the team looked at Alex in confusion when he said he built the van out of ?laziness.? Only Lucy understood what he meant: Alex always preferred to create something new rather than fix something old. ?I appreciate the thanks, but I don''t like hugging guys,? Alex remarked with a crooked smile. Everyone burst into laughter and began to explore the new van. Alex had transformed it from just a mobile home into a full-fledged combat APC with living modules. He had installed turrets on the roof so Falco could provide fire support if needed. Rebecca, hearing about the turrets, immediately claimed the position of gunner, stating that she was now in charge of the fire systems. No one thought to object. Pilar was especially pleased¡ªfinally, he could stretch out his long legs and sit comfortably. ?Okay, enough; you''ll have plenty of time to check everything out,? Alex interrupted their excitement. ?Let''s go celebrate the new van!? With those words, he grabbed the bags of food and drinks. Realizing that the van wasn''t going anywhere, everyone headed toward the house. The only one reluctant to leave the van was Falco. He clung to the hood as if he had just met a long-lost love. If Alex hadn''t grabbed him by the scruff of his neck and dragged him inside, Falco would probably have stayed there all night, hugging the van. Alex understood that if he let go of him now, Falco would spend the entire evening next to the vehicle, examining it or even going for a test drive. So, Alex literally pulled him inside, despite Falco''s desperate attempts to break free. With a wistful look at the door, Falco appeared like a man forced to leave his love for military duty. After laying out the food and drinks, the whole team gathered around the table and began to celebrate their successful mission. To be continued... Chapter 122 - 122: Glorias Quiet Day Gloria stared at the front door, mentally bidding Alex farewell as he headed out on yet another mission. Once again, she found herself reflecting on how drastically her life had changed since that rainy night when she found him bleeding out in a dark alley. Back then, she hesitated, unsure whether she should get involved. But something inside told her she had to help him. She couldn''t quite grasp what this feeling was, but she decided to trust her instincts. Thoughts gnawed at her¡ªmaybe Alex was part of a gang or a corporate faction. Yet all doubts vanished when she cleaned his wounds and found not a single cyberimplant. From the moment Alex woke up, her life began to change. She had saved a mage who, as it turned out, was a Demon King. In her eyes, it was just a small favor, but in reality, she had gained much more: Alex became a source of support, helping her cope with the loss of the most precious thing in her life. He didn''t just comfort her¡ªhe promised to fulfill her most cherished dream: to go to the Moon and scatter her son''s ashes there. When Alex mentioned he needed work, she introduced him to some acquaintances who could help. Day by day, Gloria got to know Alex better and realized that he had become an irreplaceable part of her life. He was the only glimmer of light in this grim city steeped in blood and death. Unexpectedly, she noticed how their feelings began to evolve quickly. At first, Gloria thought it was wrong¡ªhaving feelings for a guy much younger than her. She was a widow who had lived through the death of her grown son. But everything changed when Alex introduced her to his family. She realized that age meant nothing to goddesses who were much older than her and far more experienced in the ways of life. Freya once told her, ?Don''t hold back your feelings, or you''ll regret it later.? Since then, Gloria decided to stop hiding her emotions and grow closer to Alex. ?Enough of this thinking,? she muttered under her breath, glancing again at the front door. ?I need to find something useful to do while the house is quiet.? Gloria returned to the living room and looked around for something to occupy herself with. Sitting down on the couch, she turned on the TV, hoping to find something interesting. As usual, there were only commercials on every channel¡ªfrom new cyberimplants to tickets for a concert of some popular girl band. Flipping through the channels, she stumbled upon more news about a mysterious attack on Arasaka by a group of people in masks, pretending to be corporate employees. Seeing this report, Gloria sighed. She had no idea how she would explain this to Hephaestus when Alex finally had the chance to return to his own world. She recalled the conversation with Alex when he suggested taking her and the others with him. She had agreed immediately¡ªthere was nothing left for her in this world. A job? It could go to hell. Friends? All that remained were Maine and his crew, who had supported her after her losses. Suddenly, Gloria remembered Lucy''s question about what Alex would do if someone from the team refused to go with him. His answer had stunned her: ''I''d just kidnap them.'' She chuckled, realizing how much her life had changed since Alex had entered it. She wasn''t watching the TV anymore¡ªher thoughts had drifted into memories. Even meeting goddesses, which had once seemed strange and unreal, no longer surprised her. Gloria had learned to accept magic and miracles, though not long ago, it all seemed absurd to her. She smiled, recalling how Alex explained the principles behind the creation of their robotic dog, GIR. When she first found out that it contained a miniature sun inside, she had been scared, but eventually, she got used to it and even grew fond of the quirky, albeit strange, robo-dog. ?What should I do?? Gloria muttered, leaning back on the couch. Usually, there was always someone at home. Either Valerie, who loved lounging on the couch watching series or anime, or Rebecca, who would stroll around the apartment in nothing but her underwear. Alex and Gloria had long battled against that habit, but to no avail. Not to mention Lucy, whose belongings were scattered across the apartment, and lazy Valerie, whose room always looked like a dump. If not for Alex''s magic, the house would have descended into chaos long ago. Gloria was grateful that Alex valued order, though his workshop was always a mess. ?That''s it!? she exclaimed, suddenly realizing how she could keep herself busy. ?I''ll clean up Alex''s workshop.? Feeling inspired, she got up from the couch. Aside from cooking, Gloria rarely found anything to do at home. Rebecca often tinkered with things, Lucy worked on her tablet, while Valerie and GIR watched shows and recorded funny videos. Sometimes, Gloria felt a bit out of place. She was glad she had insisted on cooking; otherwise, Alex would have probably done that with magic too. Shaking her head with a smile, she headed toward the workshop. Peeking inside, she noticed how the massive room had expanded even more since her last visit. ?It seems it''s grown again,? Gloria murmured as she looked around. Stepping into the workshop, she was surprised to see that the room had become even larger than she remembered. It used to take up an entire floor of the Megabuilding, but now it seemed like its size had doubled, with the ceiling towering impossibly high. The first time she saw it, she had been so stunned that she couldn''t utter a word¡ªAlex had somehow managed to turn a small storage room into an enormous space. She, like the other girls, had been curious about how he did it. But after yet another long explanation about how space and expansion runes worked, they all concluded that the workshop essentially existed in a separate dimension. This became especially clear after Rebecca complained about the complexity of the explanations. Gloria made her way toward Alex''s workbench, where he spent most of his time. Passing by Rebecca''s table, cluttered with all sorts of weapon parts and ammunition, she decided not to touch anything. The risk of something exploding at the slightest touch was too high, unlike Alex''s items, which always had built-in safety mechanisms. ?Now I see why he needed so much space. It''s probably because Rebecca needs a testing range,? she muttered, walking past the weapon testing stands. Paying no further attention to the range, Gloria continued toward Alex''s desk, passing by the weapon racks filled with various melee weapons¡ªfrom medieval swords to modern blades. She stopped at one of the newer racks. It surprised her how Alex found the time to create all this weaponry without actually using it. When she once asked him why he did it, his answer had left her speechless. He said it was for his collection or, in the future, to throw at enemies. Gloria couldn''t help but picture Alex hurling all these weapons at some unlucky soul, and she shuddered. Calming herself, she resumed her path to the workbench. On Alex''s desk, various notes and blueprints were scattered around. Gloria had helped him sort through the mess many times before, remembering Hephaestus'' advice: if you leave everything as it is, it will quickly turn into chaos. Every time she asked Alex about the mess, he would always quote Einstein, which only made her sigh heavily. In the end, she would simply kick him out to tidy up in peace. ?Alright, let''s get to it,? Gloria said, rolling up her sleeves. She began sorting through the blueprints. Weapons in one pile, explosives in another, and anything that looked ridiculous went into the last one. The logic was simple: if the blueprints posed an obvious threat, they went into the weapons category, but if they had silly designs or strange annotations, they went into the folder for useless projects. Humming along to music, Gloria felt like the secretary of a mad scientist. Though, she soon corrected herself: not a secretary, but the wife of a mad scientist. When she reached the last blueprint, her attention was drawn to a peculiar project titled ?MIMI.? She picked it up and started studying it. To her surprise, it was a version of their robo-dog GIR, but with a bow near its ear. Apparently, Alex had decided to create a more stable model, naming it GIR''s sister. Imagining yet another crazy robo-dog in their house, she involuntarily shuddered, realizing how noisy things could get. However, as she examined the notes, Gloria saw that Alex had found a way to avoid the issues GIR had. Still, she hoped MIMI wouldn''t start quoting Codexes and praising the Emperor. Not knowing where to put the blueprint, Gloria decided to leave it on the desk. After finishing with the sorting, she glanced around to make sure nothing else needed to be cleaned. Checking the time, she realized that tidying up had taken her an entire hour. ?Well, that''s done. What should I do now?? she muttered, looking around the workshop. Her gaze fell on Rebecca''s workstation again, and she immediately dismissed the idea. There was no way she was going to touch anything on Rebecca''s desk. Ever since Alex gave her a workspace, things had exploded more than once, which was probably one of the reasons for the workshop''s expansion and the installation of the weapon testing range. Not finding anything else to do, Gloria decided to go shopping. With that thought, she left the workshop and headed to her room to change. As she walked in, her eyes landed on the bed where she and Alex had spent the previous night. Before that, their relationship had been limited to kisses and hugs, but that night, after a date and with the others away, she had finally decided to take things to the next level. Gloria felt like a schoolgirl, in love for the first time. ?You''re a grown woman, why are you still getting embarrassed about this?? she said to herself, pushing away the shy thoughts. After changing, Gloria headed downstairs and looked around, trying to remember if she had forgotten anything. Making sure she had everything she needed, she left the apartment and headed toward the parking lot out of habit. Lost in thought, she didn''t notice when she reached the spot where Alex usually parked his motorcycle or car. Stopping in her tracks, she suddenly realized she had been acting on autopilot. ?Didn''t he take his bike?? Gloria said in surprise, seeing the motorcycle still there. Gloria thought about it and concluded that Alex had probably run to his meeting on foot instead of taking his bike. After a brief moment of reflection, she decided to use his bike to go grocery shopping. When Gloria sat on the motorcycle, she was surprised at how much bigger it felt from the driver''s seat. Settling in comfortably to avoid falling off, she started the engine and, leaving the underground parking, headed to the nearest supermarket. Upon arrival, she parked the bike and walked into the store. Soon, the bike caught the attention of passersby, especially the children playing nearby. They curiously examined the bike, as they had never seen anything like it. The inquisitive kids immediately started searching the internet for information about the model, but their searches were unsuccessful. Meanwhile, Gloria wandered the aisles, looking for the necessary groceries. Unfortunately, not everything she needed was in stock, and she realized she''d have to stop by another store. When she stepped outside, she was greeted by a surprise ¡ª the kids had surrounded the bike and were inspecting it from all angles. She smiled and shook her head, amused by their enthusiasm. As she approached, she immediately became the center of attention, with the children bombarding her with questions about what model the bike was and why it wasn''t for sale. ?Sorry, guys, but I don''t know what model it is either. My husband built this bike himself, so it''s not available for purchase,? Gloria said, saying the first thing that came to mind. Unexpectedly, she referred to Alex as her husband so easily, even though their relationship was more like that of a boyfriend and girlfriend. But the thought that it would one day become true made her smile. Hearing that the bike was handmade only fueled the kids'' excitement ¡ª the idea that someone could build such a thing with their own hands amazed them. Seeing their awe, Gloria decided to delight them even more. She walked over to the bike and pressed a button that opened the weapon compartment. The kids, whose eyes were already glowing with excitement, were now frozen in awe. However, when Gloria started loading groceries into the compartment, the more observant kids frowned slightly ¡ª they clearly knew the compartment wasn''t meant for groceries. Starting the engine, Gloria headed to the next store, enjoying the ride. She couldn''t help but compare it to riding with Alex. When he was behind the wheel, the trip always felt more romantic, although at first, she had been terrified, remembering how during their first ride, she had almost fallen off at the turns. And when GIR, their robo-assistant, got behind the wheel, she realized he was just as reckless as Alex. Gloria tried explaining the traffic rules to him, but it all boiled down to him saying, ''This way is faster,'' and she simply asked him not to drive like a maniac and not to insult other drivers. She remembered overhearing GIR cursing at other drivers one day and immediately knew where that came from. Besides Alex, there was only one other person in the apartment who wasn''t shy about using colorful language ¡ª Rebecca, who could swear so intensely that even grown men might cry if they were her target. It seemed GIR had picked up not only her curses but also her way of threatening those who acted too bold. Lost in her thoughts, Gloria didn''t even notice when she reached the next supermarket. Parking the bike, she checked her shopping list again and went inside. After buying everything she needed, Gloria loaded the groceries into the bike''s compartment and checked the time. She had spent far less time than she expected. In the past, she had to carefully budget every cent to make sure everything was enough. But now, with everyone in her new family contributing to the household budget, life had become much easier. Of course, she also had to buy more groceries now. Whereas before, she had only lived with David, their apartment had since become a haven for several ''hungry mouths.'' Alex insisted that they start cooking real food because in the world they lived in, real food was considered a luxury only available to the rich, while everyone else had to settle for synthetic substitutes. Gloria returned home, parking in the underground garage, turned off the bike, and sighed as she looked at the mountain of groceries. ?I miss you, GIR,? she muttered, remembering her assistant, who always carried the heavy bags for her. Now, she had to manage this task herself. Grabbing as many bags as she could, she kicked the compartment shut and headed to the elevator. Once inside, she pressed the button for her floor and began the ride up. On one of the floors, the elevator doors opened, and in walked the landlord¡ªthe very same one Alex had nearly thrown out of a window once. Seeing Gloria, he immediately went pale and began glancing around, clearly checking to see if Alex was nearby. After making sure he wasn''t, the landlord gave Gloria a nervous nod and silently stood in the corner. Gloria politely nodded back, waiting quietly for her floor. When she stepped out of the elevator under the landlord''s watchful gaze, Gloria headed toward her apartment. As she approached, her attention was caught by an unfamiliar figure near the door¡ªa small girl dressed in strange clothing. What surprised her the most were the girl''s snow-white hair, so bright it almost seemed to shimmer. Gloria stared at her, confused about what such a child was doing near her apartment. Getting closer, she decided to find out what was going on. ?Hi there, sweetie. Are you lost?? Gloria asked cautiously, addressing the girl. The girl''s outfit seemed even more unusual up close. She wore a black dress with many ruffles, which appeared to shimmer like a starry sky. Gloria pushed aside the strange thought, deciding that such a dress couldn''t be real. When the girl turned toward her voice, Gloria noticed her eyes¡ªthey were a haunting yellow, with an ancient wisdom shining deep within them, something not typical for children. It reminded her strongly of Alex''s eyes, just as mysterious and strange. ?I''m looking for the one who has lived, is living, and will live here,? the girl said in a quiet, monotone voice. The child''s voice was beautiful and melodic, far beyond her years, despite the lack of emotion. Gloria couldn''t help but notice how stunning the girl was¡ªcomparable to the goddess Freya herself. However, her words confused Gloria. ?Do you know someone who lives here?? Gloria asked, hoping to make sense of the situation. The girl nodded, not breaking her gaze from Gloria, which made her feel slightly uncomfortable. ?Are you looking for Rebecca, Lucy, or Valerie?? Gloria tried, listing familiar names. But the girl shook her head, rejecting each option. ?Maybe Alex?? Gloria asked, thinking of the last possibility. The little visitor nodded, confirming her guess. ?Yes, that is what he was, is, and will be called,? she said. Gloria froze, trying to comprehend how this girl could know Alex. He had never mentioned her, and she was well aware of his charitable activities in the past world. Even in this city, when he helped children, there hadn''t been a girl like her. ?Why are you looking for him?? Gloria asked, hoping to get more information. The girl pulled an empty candy wrapper from her pocket and showed it to Gloria. ?He gives me candy,? she answered simply in her monotone voice. Gloria glanced at the familiar packaging¡ªit was the same as the one Alex had given her on the day they met. Thinking she couldn''t leave a child outside, Gloria invited her in. ?Alex is at work right now and will be back later. You can wait inside if you want,? she said, beckoning the girl into the house. The girl didn''t hesitate and accepted Gloria''s invitation. Seeing this, Gloria opened the door and let her in. As soon as they entered the apartment, the girl headed straight for the couch without waiting for permission, which surprised Gloria slightly. However, she didn''t stop her, considering the child harmless and not wanting to dwell too long on her behavior. Gathering the grocery bags, Gloria went to the kitchen to put away the food. As she passed the living room, she noticed the girl sitting on the couch with a blank expression, staring off into space. Gloria paused for a moment and decided to treat her to something so the girl wouldn''t get bored while waiting for Alex. Placing the bags on the table, she took out some juice, poured it into a glass, and walked over to the guest. ?Here, drink this,? Gloria said, setting the glass of juice in front of the girl. The little guest shifted her gaze from Gloria to the glass, and then, as if prompted by her gaze, she picked it up and began to drink. After taking a sip, she looked at Gloria with her piercing yellow eyes. ?You''re as kind as he is,? the girl said in her same monotone voice, staring straight into her eyes. Gloria smiled, not giving the words much thought, and returned to the kitchen to finish with the groceries. When everything was put away, she peeked into the living room again and saw that the glass of juice was empty and the girl was still sitting on the couch, staring at one point. Gloria sat down nearby and decided to start a conversation. ?Should I call Alex to find out when he''ll be back?? she suggested, trying to catch the girl''s attention. The girl slowly turned her head and looked at Gloria. ?No need. He will either come back or has already returned,? the girl replied, speaking enigmatically once more. Gloria frowned. She was puzzled by why this girl spoke so strangely, as if referring to the past, present, and future all at once. Who was she? Why had she come to see Alex? And all of this because of candy? These questions swirled in Gloria''s mind, but she knew it would be difficult to get answers from the girl¡ªshe spoke too mysteriously and confusingly. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Deciding to wait for Alex to find out everything from him, Gloria relaxed. She felt that the girl wasn''t going to cause any harm, and so, calming down a bit, she turned on the television to pass the time while waiting for his return. To be continued... Chapter 123 - 123: Drinking Party with Friends and an Unexpected Visitor When the whole team entered the house, Alex continued arguing with Falco, who was full of enthusiasm and wanted to immediately inspect his new van. Alex tried to dissuade him, assuring Falco that he would have plenty of time to explore all the features of the van, which now belonged to him, and that it wasn''t going anywhere. But Falco insisted¡ªhe needed to make sure all the systems were working properly, especially with the next mission approaching. Alex, in turn, reminded him that everything had already been checked and was functioning perfectly. The argument could have gone on longer, but Maine intervened. ?Enough! We need to celebrate the successful mission and break in our new van,? he said, throwing Falco over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. As Falco was dragged into the living room, he gazed longingly at the garage doors, as if being torn away from a loved one. Alex just smirked, watching him. He understood what Falco was feeling¡ªit was like getting a new item in a game and wanting to try it out immediately, but being called away for something else. Considering Falco''s passion for vehicles, his impatience was completely understandable. Alex followed Maine, and upon entering the living room, he saw that everyone had already gathered. He looked around for a seat and noticed that a spot had been left for him on the couch between Lucy and Rebecca. Sitting down between the two girls, Alex felt them both lean on him, creating a cozy atmosphere. To Lucy''s right was Kiwi, who turned just as Alex looked at her. She tilted her head slightly, not understanding why he was staring, and Alex simply smiled back at her. Pilar had made himself comfortable in a chair, legs stretched out, arms hanging loosely. Falco sat on a chair facing the door, glancing at the garage from time to time, where his new van awaited. Maine and Dorio sat across from Alex. Maine had his arm around Dorio''s neck and was smiling, clearly pleased with the mission''s success. Valerie and G.I.R. had decided to keep their distance, preferring not to join the lively drinking party. ?Alright, let''s start celebrating!? Maine exclaimed enthusiastically, raising a bottle of beer. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex smiled, sharing the mood and raising his own bottle. Everyone followed suit, lifting their bottles in a show of unity. ?To a job well done and to our new van, which Alex put together for us!? Maine said, extending his bottle for a toast. Even Falco, who was still eyeing the garage door wistfully, raised his bottle, joining in the group''s energy. ?Cheers!? everyone shouted in unison. The sound of glass bottles clinking echoed through the room, filled with people who had been through a lot together. Some had joined later, some had been there from the beginning, but they all shared one thing¡ªin this circle of friends, everyone felt at home. It was something more than just a team¡ªit was a sense of familial connection that many of them had been missing. As the evening progressed, it became livelier, and Maine began sharing stories about his time in the NUSA military. He told tales of his missions and exploits, trying to embellish the details. But Dorio quickly knocked him down a peg, knowing how things really went. ?Why do you have to do that? I just wanted to impress Alex. I know being a soldier isn''t as cool as being a special agent, but still...? Maine said in a mock pitiful tone, casting a glance at Dorio. Maine''s words made the whole team burst out laughing. He had just been telling them how heroically he had led his comrades through fire and water, but Dorio immediately revealed the truth¡ªthat on his first mission, he had even wet his pants. This triggered another wave of laughter. Maine scowled, realizing he shouldn''t have shared all the details of his service with Dorio. ?Don''t worry, Maine. Even if you did wet your pants once, I still love you,? Dorio said, kissing him on the cheek. Maine beamed in response to her affection. They looked at each other with love and were about to kiss, but Pilar, deciding to ruin the romantic moment, let out a loud whistle. Maine rolled his eyes and threw a slice of pizza at Pilar for interrupting them. Realizing the moment was lost, Maine continued telling stories about his military service. He mentioned a mission where they were sent to eliminate a ?terrorist? who turned out to be a simple corporate worker who had learned too much. The mission was later disguised as a terrorist takedown, and shortly afterward, Maine and his comrades were discharged, left with nothing. That''s when Maine decided to become a mercenary, and it was in one of the fighting clubs that he met Dorio. Over time, they started working together and eventually formed their own crew. ?That''s when I realized how simple this world is: the more money you have, the more power you hold. So, I decided to become a merc and work for myself,? he concluded his story. Alex nodded, understanding this simple truth. In a world where corporations ruled, money really did decide everything. Taking a sip of his beer, Alex looked at Maine, who seemed to have come to terms with his past and was now setting new goals for himself. ?And what do you plan to do when you''ve earned enough?? Alex asked, setting his bottle down on the table. Maine thought for a moment and looked at Dorio sitting beside him. She met his gaze, clearly ready to support whatever decision he made. ?I think once we''ve saved up enough money, I want to settle down and buy a house somewhere far from all this chaos. Live quietly with Dorio, away from all the blood,? Maine said, his voice becoming more thoughtful. When Maine finished speaking, Dorio smiled and supported his plan to retire. She had started thinking about it back when Maine had his first cyberpsychosis episode, although she knew then that he wouldn''t stop and would keep working as a merc. But now, hearing his desire to step away from it all, she gladly agreed. ?And you, choom? What are your plans?? Maine asked, looking at Alex. Alex didn''t say anything, he simply raised his finger, pointing toward the sky. Maine followed his gesture and immediately understood what he meant. He remembered how Alex had been taking on jobs non-stop over the past few months. ?So, your goal is the moon?? Maine clarified, still trying to grasp Alex''s meaning. A smile appeared on Alex''s face. He decided to give a small hint about his plans. ?The moon is just the beginning, Maine. What comes next is much bigger than you can imagine,? he said with a mysterious smile. Maine frowned, not fully understanding what Alex was getting at. Lucy and Rebecca, knowing his true goal, exchanged glances. Alex had long since shared with them his desire to travel across different worlds, meet new people, and experience as much as possible. And they were both ready to join him on that incredible journey. ?What do you mean?? Dorio asked, looking at Alex. ?In time, you''ll find out,? he replied. ?As they say, all in good time.? Alex wasn''t ready to reveal everything about himself just yet. It wasn''t that he feared distrust, but he knew how relationships could change once the truth came out. Sometimes, when people learn that someone is much wealthier or more powerful than they seem, they start seeing that person differently. Alex didn''t think his friends were greedy, but he didn''t want to see their reactions if they found out he was a demon. Sometimes it''s easier to show than to tell. ?Alright, let''s keep sharing stories,? he suggested, changing the subject and bringing the light atmosphere back. Kiwi, sitting next to Lucy, gently nudged her with her foot to get her attention and whispered, ?What does he really mean?? Lucy smirked and raised an eyebrow, quietly replying, ?You haven''t even confessed your feelings to him, and you already want to know what he''s up to?? Kiwi hesitated, realizing that Lucy was hinting at her crush on Alex, but quickly rolled her eyes. ?I''m just curious about what''s on his mind,? she muttered. Lucy just shrugged and replied that Alex simply wanted to travel to new places. Kiwi sensed that Lucy was hinting at something much bigger, but decided to accept her answer. While the girls exchanged whispers, Dorio started sharing who she was before meeting Maine. She told them how she used to fight in underground clubs, where she could let her fists do the talking. Maine chimed in with a smile, recalling a fight where she had beaten a champion with a steel jaw. ?I still remember how she knocked out that steel jaw with one uppercut,? he laughed. Alex, surprised, looked at Dorio. ?I was crazy back then,? she chuckled. ?After meeting Maine, we started working together, and that''s how it all kicked off.? Alex, still smiling, glanced over at Falco, who, noticing his look, just shrugged. ?Don''t look at me like that. My story isn''t that interesting. I was a driver for a nomad group until I decided to join Maine''s crew,? Falco explained, taking a sip of beer. Alex nodded, acknowledging his story. But before he could fully enjoy the moment, an impatient voice broke in: ?Hey, choom, what about me? Aren''t you curious about what I did before joining the crew?? Pilar eagerly awaited his turn to tell his story, which no one wanted to hear. Everyone exchanged amused glances, anticipating yet another loud and outrageous tale from Pilar. Rebecca looked at her brother, ready to throw a beer bottle at him to shut him up. Alex glanced at Pilar, who was eager to share his story, and a smirk flashed across his face as he recalled Rebecca''s story about her brother. ?Becca already told me everything about you,? Alex said, grimacing with clear disgust. ?And I can only say one thing: gross.? The first time Alex heard Pilar''s story, he couldn''t help but wince. Pilar tried to play himself off as a real ladies'' man while working on cyber implant repairs. His story reminded Alex of a twisted version of Hermes. He even feared what would happen if those two idiots ever met. Seeing the look of disgust on Alex''s face, Pilar gave Rebecca a wounded look. ?Sis, how could you spill all my embarrassing secrets? I thought you loved me! Alex and I are practically family, and you just told him everything!? Pilar began to whine. Rebecca, instead of replying, looked at the beer bottle in her hand and considered throwing it at Pilar. But in the end, she decided to do something else. She grabbed a slice of pizza from the table and threw it right at her brother''s face. Pilar, after being hit, quickly snatched the pizza and started eating it. ?Thanks, sis. I knew you still loved me,? Pilar said, taking a big bite. Alex burst out laughing, watching the scene. He always enjoyed seeing Rebecca and Pilar interact: her brother constantly irritated her, and she always found a way to get back at him. Seeing that the pizza didn''t do the trick, Rebecca reached for an empty bottle. Pilar, noticing this, quickly ducked behind the chair, peeking out from behind it. ?Throwing bottles is unfair! I can''t throw one back,? he defended himself. ?If I hit your precious Alex, you''d definitely kill me.? Rebecca squinted at her brother, and he felt a chill run down his spine. She didn''t give him a chance to apologize¡ªshe jumped over the chair and landed feet-first right on his face. Pilar, defeated once again by his sister, groaned on the floor. The rest of the group burst out laughing at his misfortune. ?I''m starting to think you''re a masochist,? Alex joked, laughing. Pilar instantly jumped to his feet as if he hadn''t just been taken down. ?You''re the masochist!? he shouted, pointing a finger at Alex. Lucy, sitting next to Alex, gave him a strange look. ?I don''t mind if you are. I could help with your little games,? she teased, giving him a sly smile. Alex rolled his eyes and flicked Lucy on the forehead. She pouted and narrowed her eyes at him. ?First of all, I''m not a masochist, and second, I''m more into romance¡ªcuddling or just spending quiet time together,? Alex replied with a smirk, pinching Lucy''s nose to stop her from continuing her jokes. Lucy pushed his hand away and grabbed his nose in return. ?I was just offering,? she muttered with a grin. Alex began tickling Lucy, making her collapse onto Kiwi''s lap, gasping with laughter. Seeing this, Rebecca joined in on the tickling attack, removing Lucy''s shoes and tickling her feet. Lucy tried to fight back, but it was useless. ?Stop! Two against one isn''t fair!? Lucy managed to say through her laughter. When she was completely worn out and couldn''t laugh anymore, Alex stopped and let her go. Lucy sat up, pouting in annoyance, and looked at Alex as if he had betrayed her. Then her gaze shifted to Rebecca, who just smiled slyly. ?Come here, my upset kitten,? Alex said, pulling Lucy into a hug. Lucy huffed, burying her head in his chest, but kept casting victorious looks at Rebecca. Moving her lips so no one else would notice, she quietly said, ?I lost the battle but won the war.? Rebecca squinted at Lucy, who was displaying that same smug look she always got when she was getting attention from Alex. Seeing how Lucy was cozily nestled against Alex''s chest with a triumphant smile on her face, Rebecca resisted the urge to attack her friend, knowing that Lucy was too well-protected in Alex''s embrace right now. Deciding not to act on her aggression, Rebecca directed her frustration toward the nearest burger, intending to eat it with extra determination while thinking about how she''d get her revenge later. A wicked, almost gremlin-like smile flickered across her face as she began plotting her revenge. After that, their party continued, the atmosphere becoming even more relaxed and cheerful. A couple of hours later, Main was quite tipsy, rambling typical drunk nonsense and bragging. Alex, after his sixth bottle of beer, once again realized that alcohol didn''t affect him. He contemplated that since he couldn''t get drunk, he might have to look for something stronger. Even Rebecca was sitting with flushed cheeks from the alcohol, while Lucy, comfortably resting her head on Alex''s shoulder, gently rubbed her face against his arm like a cat. Pilar had drunk the most and was already snoring in an armchair, oblivious to the noise around him. Alex noticed that Falco had disappeared but quickly guessed that he had probably gone to the garage to admire his new van. Seeing the garage doors slightly open, he smirked, understanding what the mechanic was up to. ?I think it''s time to head home,? Alex said, addressing Dorio, who was calmly sitting in the corner. She nodded and, lifting the drunk Main, led him to a room to put him to bed. Alex watched them go and then turned to Kiwi, who, although slightly tipsy, remained relatively sober. ?Are you coming with us, or should I take you home?? he asked, drawing her attention. Kiwi paused for a moment, remembering that Alex had promised to help her with her treatment. She decided to go with them. ?You promised, so I''ll go with you,? she said, standing up. Alex nodded and noticed Valeri and G.I.R., who were sweetly sleeping in the far armchair, embracing each other. He sighed and decided that he needed to get the girls in the car first before taking them home. He helped Rebecca climb onto his back and then lifted Lucy into his arms like a princess. Both girls looked completely exhausted. As he walked into the garage, he saw Falco engrossed in taking apart the hood of his van. Alex waved goodbye to him, noticing that Falco didn''t even look up from his favorite pastime. Shaking his head at his enthusiasm, Alex went to settle the girls. He first placed Lucy, who was in his arms, into the car, and then took Rebecca off his back and set her down as well. Returning to the house, he carefully lifted Valeri, who was hugging G.I.R., and carried them to the car. Approaching the vehicle, he saw that Lucy and Rebecca were already asleep, leaning against each other. Alex smiled and seated Valeri in the car, who immediately fell onto Rebecca''s lap and continued sleeping. Once everything was ready, Alex turned to Kiwi: ?Well, I think we''re all set. Let''s go.? She took the front seat, and Alex made sure everything was in order before starting the engine. As he drove out of the garage, he caught a glimpse of Falco waving goodbye to him. ?You''re quite caring,? Kiwi remarked, observing how carefully Alex was driving, trying not to wake the sleeping girls. Alex drove out of the garage and glanced at Kiwi, who commented on his thoughtfulness. He didn''t consider it anything special; when you''re surrounded by people you love and who love you back, it becomes your duty to protect and take care of them. That''s why he asked for the power he possessed¡ªnot to be like those pathetic main characters who only start gaining strength when all their loved ones are on the brink of death, and only then does something awaken within them to give them power. Alex had never liked heroes who waited for the last moment to defeat their enemies. Why wait for your enemy to reach your loved ones when it''s better to find him yourself and beat the crap out of him? After all, as they say, the best defense is a good offense. Alex shrugged. ?It''s nothing special. Just something I have to do.? Kiwi pondered this, realizing there was logic in his words. She didn''t know all his abilities, and Lucy always evaded her questions. Kiwi was starting to suspect that Lucy was intentionally withholding many details about Alex, downplaying his strength. Now, with all the girls asleep, she had the opportunity to ask him her questions. ?You know, I always thought demons were evil, as they are usually described,? Kiwi said, looking at him. Alex heard her words and understood her point of view¡ªhe had once thought of demons as evil beings too. However, over time, he realized that those demons were often just people who had ended up in hell and were stripped of the chance to reincarnate. The demons that frequently appeared in comics or other works were beings born from the negative aspects of power. This was similar to the gods from the Evilus group, who considered themselves evil simply because they arose from dark concepts. The demons committing cruel acts depicted in books and films were also born from similar dark forces. ?Demons are a complex topic that''s hard to explain in just a few words. If you start to delve into details, the conversation quickly turns to good and evil, and that''s an endless discussion. Every living being in countless worlds has its own understanding of good and evil. My advice is¡ªdon''t listen to those who try to impose their opinions on you. Always think for yourself. There are both good and evil demons. The same goes for angels. A demon may be aware of its malice, while an angel, doing evil, may think it''s good,? Alex said thoughtfully. Kiwi listened carefully and contemplated. He was right¡ªeveryone chooses for themselves what to consider good and evil, and it''s not always worth relying on others'' opinions. ?Are you not afraid that your father will be upset to hear you say that angels can be evil?? she asked, looking at him with curiosity. Alex smiled. ?I wasn''t talking about the first angels, but those born in other worlds. I don''t even know where the angels serving my father are located. Not only he can create angels. It''s just that those he created are much stronger than the fakes made by pathetic imitators,? Alex laughed. Kiwi, a bit taken aback by such revelations, nodded thoughtfully. The very concept of other worlds was strange to her, and the thought that someone could imitate God and create their own angels seemed even wilder. But she decided not to dwell on these questions and shifted her focus to more personal topics. ?Then tell me how you lived in your past world,? she asked curiously. Alex nodded and began to leisurely recount his adventures in the DanMachi world. He described his first dungeon expedition, encounters with various people, and even told how he chased after other adventurers with a stick because of the silly nickname they had given him. Kiwi listened attentively, enjoying his story about the dungeon. When she asked why he didn''t go deeper, Alex explained that it didn''t matter to him¡ªhe wanted to share that experience with his family members, not fight alone. This answer satisfied her, and they continued their conversation until time flew by, and they arrived home. After parking, Alex got out of the car and gently tapped the window to wake the girls. ?Girls, wake up, we''re home,? he said. Lucy, Rebecca, and Valeri slowly began to regain consciousness, realizing they were already in the parking lot. Rebecca immediately climbed onto Alex''s back, hugging him and resting her chin on his shoulder, closing her eyes again. Alex shook his head and headed toward the elevator. Valeri walked beside him, sleepily rubbing her eyes, holding GIR in one hand, who still hadn''t woken up. Lucy, having rested a bit, calmly followed, dreaming of getting to her bed soon. They took the elevator up to their floor, and Alex opened the apartment door. Gloria greeted them with a smile in the living room. She was slightly surprised to see Kiwi but didn''t dwell on it. ?I see you''re all back,? she welcomed Alex. Alex nodded and opened his arms, inviting her over. Gloria, although a bit awkward with Rebecca hanging on his shoulder, stepped forward and hugged him. Resting her cheek against his chest, she looked up and, as if recalling something important, said: ?You have a visitor.? Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise, puzzled about who could be visiting him, as only the Main group knew where he lived. With these thoughts, he walked into the living room and saw a girl sitting quietly on the couch, as if waiting for his arrival. As soon as she turned her head, their eyes met. Alex immediately recognized her¡ªit was the same girl he had once met in Orario and treated to some candy. Since then, they had run into each other occasionally, and each time he repeated that gesture. He didn''t know her name and found her a bit strange, but he didn''t think much of it, chalking it up to her being just a child. Her yellow eyes watched him attentively, and suddenly she spoke in a monotone voice: ?Long time no see, destruction.? These words made Alex freeze. He instantly realized who was sitting in front of him. Only one being called him that¡ªNyan-Nyan. But something was strange here: this girl had different colored eyes and hair. So, it wasn''t her, but she was clearly connected to her. ?Well, damn,? Alex muttered, realizing who he had encountered. A rare, faint smile appeared on the girl''s face, clearly showing she hadn''t come with the intention of causing harm. Alex sighed heavily, trying to decipher her identity. There were many possibilities, but he understood that this being was definitely not among those usually active¡ªmost of them were asleep right now. Only a few were awake, narrowing down the list of suspects. Seeing no other option, Alex decided to ask the girl herself who she was. He took another deep breath, realizing that a conversation with this mysterious guest was inevitable. To be continued... Chapter 124 - 124: Answers That Dont Help Gloria spent most of the day at home in the company of a strange girl who claimed to know Alex and had come to him to get the candies he always gave her. Throughout the day, Gloria was lost in thought, wondering who this girl was and where she had come from. What puzzled her the most was the way the girl spoke¡ªit was too unusual, almost unnatural. Gloria soon realized that asking questions was pointless, as conversations with this child were unproductive due to her odd manner of speaking. From time to time, Gloria glanced at the girl, who sat still in one spot, seemingly enchanted as she stared at a single point on the wall, as if something far more interesting was there. When Gloria offered her juice or snacks, the girl would mechanically agree, but only rarely took her eyes off the wall to take something from the table. Everything changed only in the evening when the girl suddenly turned her head toward the door and quietly said: ?He''s here.? Gloria raised an eyebrow in surprise and was about to ask what she meant when she suddenly heard the front door open. She looked at the girl and then headed to the hallway to see who had returned. Stepping out of the living room, she saw Alex coming back with everyone, including Kiwi. Gloria didn''t pay much attention to Kiwi returning with them and smiled at Alex. ?I see you''re all back,? she greeted him as she walked closer. Alex spread his arms, inviting her for a hug. Despite feeling a little awkward because Rebecca was hanging off his shoulder, Gloria still approached and embraced him. Resting her cheek against his chest, she looked up and, as if remembering something important, said: ?You have a guest.? Alex raised an eyebrow slightly¡ªhe clearly wasn''t expecting visitors. Gloria knew that hardly anyone knew where he lived, not even the fixers he worked with. The only possible exception was Padre, a close friend of Gloria''s. Letting her go, Alex headed to the living room, with Gloria and the rest of the girls following him. When they entered the living room, their eyes were immediately drawn to the girl sitting on the couch. She looked no older than twelve, wearing a beautiful black lace dress, but what caught their attention the most was her snow-white hair that seemed to shimmer like starlight. When the girl turned, everyone was struck by her beauty, but they were even more surprised by her bright yellow eyes, which gave them a strange, indescribable feeling. When the girl spoke, her melodic voice made everyone freeze. ?Long time no see, Destruction,? she said in a monotone voice. Lucy looked at the girl in shock, then at Alex, who stood as if thunderstruck. She couldn''t understand why this girl called him ?Destruction.? Lucy vaguely remembered that Alex had once mentioned being connected to some primordial destruction, but his explanations had seemed too confusing at the time. Kiwi, who had just encountered all of this supernatural stuff today, was the most shocked, still trying to process and accept everything happening around her. Rebecca, who had been dozing on Alex''s back, opened her eyes wide when she heard the child''s voice utter those strange words. Like the others, she wanted to ask Alex who this girl was, but he only muttered under his breath: ?Well, damn¡­? Everyone looked back and forth between Alex and the girl, who now had a tiny smile on her face, making her even more beautiful. Her cold, emotionless expression didn''t diminish her beauty; rather, it highlighted her mysterious, almost detached nature. That rare smile only enhanced her charm. She continued to gaze at Alex, that little smile playing on her lips, as if she was enjoying his reaction to her arrival. Alex patted Rebecca''s hand, silently asking her to get off his back. Obediently, she climbed down and stood with the other girls, further away from the couch where the mysterious guest was seated. Lucy, Gloria, Kiwi, and Valeri were also nearby, with GIR peacefully sitting by Valeri''s feet while she held him in her arms. Under everyone''s watchful eyes, Alex walked around the couch and sat down in a chair across from the girl. He sighed, already understanding who she was but unsure of why she was here. He needed to know her name, but first, he had to figure out her purpose. Alex didn''t trust beings associated with primordial chaos or born of Azathoth, so he decided to take precautions. Reaching toward the cushion where GIR often slept, he spoke: ?Chastiefol, true form: Guardian Mode with Spear.? The cushion glowed and transformed into a huge, muscular plush bear holding a spear. The girl didn''t react to Alex''s actions, as if it didn''t matter to her at all. The girls, watching the scene unfold, held their breath, waiting to see what would happen next. Kiwi was shocked¡ªshe had always thought it was just a pillow for the robo-dog. She never expected it to turn into a buff plush bear wielding a spear. Rebecca, on the other hand, lit up with excitement, seeing yet another form of the spear she had only heard about but never seen before. Gloria, sensing that something was wrong, instinctively moved in front of Valeri, who watched everything with curiosity. GIR, however, was upset that his favorite pillow had turned into a bear. Lucy anxiously observed Alex''s actions, not understanding where this was leading. ?I don''t intend to harm you or your chosen ones, Destruction,? the girl said in a calm, monotone voice, watching everything unfold. Alex didn''t trust the child''s words, so he decided to cast a few more protective shields around the girls. Even if she claimed not to intend any harm, it was better to be safe than sorry. His caution was justified, and after creating the additional defenses, Alex felt confident that his family was safe. The girls were slightly surprised when the shields formed around them like a dome. Once everything was set, Alex decided it was time to find out who had come to his home. Now that his family was protected, he could calmly speak with the unexpected guest. ?And who exactly are you?? he asked, staring intently at the girl. The young guest, who had been carefully observing his every action, didn''t interrupt his preparations. She knew Alex would act exactly like this if she appeared in this world. Deep down, she blamed her sister for this, because before everything, Alex always smiled at her, even if she didn''t respond. But now, he was taking protective measures as if he feared she might do something unpredictable. The girl didn''t like it, but she understood that there was nothing she could change. If it hadn''t been for her sister''s interference, Alex wouldn''t be treating her with such caution. Still, she knew him¡ªthis trait, his carefulness, was always part of him. She didn''t intend to interfere with him, knowing it would only make him more wary. When Alex finally finished his preparations and asked his question, the girl decided to respond: ?My name is Yog-S¡­? But before she could finish, Alex instantly cut her off. He knew that saying her name aloud could have consequences, ones he''d rather prevent. Ever since Alex had become what he was now, the phrase ?words have power? had taken on a whole new meaning for him. The more powerful a being, the more strength is contained in their words. If an ordinary person speaks the name of an Outer God, nothing serious will happen. But if a being as powerful as the god itself does so, the consequences can be catastrophic. It''s especially dangerous if the Outer God speaks their own name. Understanding this, Alex vanished from his spot and instantly appeared in front of the girl, covering her mouth with his hand to stop her from finishing the name. ?Sorry, but I can''t let you finish,? Alex said, looking directly into her eyes. Yog nodded, realizing the danger of her words. She knew what could happen but still attempted to say her full name, believing that Alex''s shields would protect the girls. Seeing her nod, Alex returned to his seat, sat down in the chair, and rubbed his face with his hands, understanding how unpleasant the situation had become. His intuition told him that Yog hadn''t come for a fight, but it still worried him. ?There''s your essence within your chosen ones. It would''ve protected them even if I had spoken my name,? Yog said, pointing to the girls covered by the shield. Alex glanced at the girls and understood what Yog meant. But what about Kiwi and Valeri? Valeri was his younger sister, but Kiwi was more complicated. He wasn''t sure what she felt for him, so he hadn''t made any moves in her direction, keeping things friendly. But now, with Yog showing up, Alex began to wonder who would be next. Another Outer God coming to demand something from him? ?Fine,? Alex sighed. ?Just tell me why you''ve come. Do you want to make a deal too? Or are you here to pull me into the chaos?? he asked, his voice laced with exhaustion. The girls, watching their conversation, noticed how tired Alex looked. Lucy and Rebecca had seen that expression before, when he learned about the presence of the avatar of the woman with whom he had made a deal. Yog looked at Alex, then slightly opened her mouth and answered: ?I came for candy,? she stated in a monotone voice. Alex felt his mind practically boil at those words. He couldn''t believe an Outer God had come to him for candy. He had heard of dragons developing a sweet tooth, but for an Outer God? That threw him off completely. He stared at Yog, trying to process her words, but his brain just refused to accept it. ?You''re joking?? he asked in disbelief. Yog shook her head and pulled out an empty candy wrapper from her pocket, showing him exactly what she had come for. To further prove her intentions and earn Alex''s trust, she took another step: ?I swear on my essence and my father''s name that I mean no harm to you or your loved ones,? she added calmly, looking at Alex. Alex raised an eyebrow, listening carefully to Yog''s words. He still found it hard to fully believe her. If he had to choose between trusting a god of trickery or one of the Chaos-born beings, he''d undoubtedly choose the former. However, the situation didn''t leave him with many options. If they started fighting, it would lead to the destruction not only of this universe but also of neighboring ones. Alex wasn''t willing to expose his loved ones to such a risk, so he decided to believe Yog¡ªat least halfway. His previous encounter with Nyan-Nyan had left him with an unpleasant impression, especially when it came to beings born of Chaos, let alone those created by Azathoth. ?So, you really just came for candy?? Alex asked again, still doubtful, as he looked at her. Yog silently nodded and placed the empty candy wrapper on the table. Alex winced involuntarily. Her carefree gesture, as if she were just an ordinary child and not one of the oldest beings, threw him off. A new understanding of who Yog truly was began to form in his mind. ?You could''ve gone to Hestia and asked her for candy,? he noted, frowning slightly. Alex recalled seeing Yog a few times near his house, patiently waiting to ask him for candy. The first time, he had even warned Hestia to give her some if the girl showed up again. He also remembered their first meeting: she had just stood there staring at him until he approached and gave her some sweets, after which she bowed gratefully and left. That was followed by their rare, but similar, encounters, where she always got her candy. Realizing this, Alex understood that if Yog had truly wanted to cause harm, she wouldn''t have needed to come to his house. Her power could wipe out this universe in an instant. This realization allowed him to relax a little. ?I could have gone, or I already went, or I am going to go,? Yog answered in her usual monotone voice. Her words made Alex''s eye twitch again. He knew she perceived time differently, existing in the past, present, and future simultaneously, but the way she spoke made his head ache. ?For starters, please speak more clearly, or my head will explode,? Alex said tiredly, rubbing his temples. ?And second, since you have an empty wrapper, that means you''ve already been to Hestia and ate all the candy.? Yog just nodded but chose not to respond to his comment about the empty wrapper. Alex sighed. Her behavior only confirmed his suspicion that despite her immense power, she acted like a child. It puzzled him, reminding him of the dragon Ophis, who also didn''t know how to interact with society. Yet Yog was one of the oldest beings, which only heightened his suspicions. But his intuition told him this wasn''t a game; it was her true nature. ?Before I give you any more candy, can you answer a couple of questions?? he cautiously asked, deciding not to miss the opportunity to learn more. Yog thought for a moment but eventually nodded, keeping her gaze fixed on Alex. ?Why do I need to go to your father''s throne?? Alex finally asked the question that bothered him the most. Yog continued to calmly look at him before answering, ?It was foretold by my father, even before he fell asleep. You will end up there, one way or another,? she replied in the same monotone voice. Alex barely restrained himself from grinding his teeth. A prophecy? What kind of prophecy? Why was it supposed to lead him to Azathoth''s throne? His head buzzed with too many questions, and under the concerned looks of the girls, he began massaging his forehead, trying to find some logic in this madness. The only solution was to ask directly what might cause him to end up there. ?And what will be the reason that I end up on the throne?? he asked, stopping the forehead rubbing. Yog pointed at the empty candy wrapper again, indicating she needed a reward for further answers. Alex''s eye twitched involuntarily, but he pulled out a new pack of candy from his dimensional pocket and handed it to Yog. She immediately opened it and began eating. ?You''ll end up there regardless. But two possible reasons will bring you there, and each will force you to do it voluntarily. It all depends on how events unfold and on your choice,? Yog said while chewing the candy. Alex sighed wearily. He had never liked prophecies or people who spoke in riddles. However, there was something clear in Yog''s words: there were two reasons he would end up at Azathoth''s throne, and both would compel him to do it voluntarily. Now, he just had to figure out which of those reasons led to a good outcome and which to a bad one. ?From what you''ve said, I understand that I will end up there no matter what. But there will be two different reasons for why it happens. And, if I''m getting this right, the first reason will lead me there voluntarily, and the second will too¡ªbut with a different intent?? Alex clarified, trying to get to the bottom of it. Yog, chewing on candy, nodded at every word. He was right. ?You''re correct,? she answered briefly. She didn''t offer any more details, fully aware that it could lead to a bad outcome. Alex, realizing he wouldn''t get more information from her, started to think about what could lead him to Azathoth''s throne. There weren''t many options. His intuition told him that it was all connected to Nyan-Nyan and their deal. ?I think I understand why I''ll end up there,? Alex murmured, looking at Yog. Yog, pausing for a moment, tilted her head, intrigued by his words. ?It''s related to your sister. There are only two reasons I''d end up at Azathoth''s throne, and one of them will likely be because I decide to destroy all of Azathoth''s descendants. And the cause of that would be your sister,? Alex said, testing his theory. Yog froze, realizing she had given away too much information. If Alex continued down this path, the future could change. She blamed her sister for meddling in Alex''s life by making that deal with him, as the consequences of it could alter the course of events. But her thoughts were interrupted by Alex''s voice: ?But the second reason is unclear to me. No matter how much I try, I can''t think of a logical reason that would bring me to your father''s throne,? he admitted, stroking his chin. Yog remained still, understanding that Alex was dangerously close to uncovering the truth. ?Never mind, it''s not important. If she doesn''t touch my loved ones, then the bad outcome can probably be avoided. So, that just leaves the first reason,? Alex concluded, deciding not to dwell on the prophecy. Yog tilted her head, confused as to why he had stopped pursuing the truth when he was so close to figuring it out. She became curious why he had ceased thinking about it altogether. She had often seen souls in the Chaos who sought knowledge or who ended up there unknowingly. Yet all those beings shared one common trait¡ªthey sought the truth and answers to their questions, answers that eventually drove them mad. Only a small handful of those beings managed to gain knowledge and keep their sanity, but like those who succumbed to madness, they too couldn''t resist it forever and eventually gave in. Yog had observed living beings for many years and knew that one thing united them all: the search for truth, for answers that interested everyone. Yet the one who sat before her had so easily given up on that search, despite the answers being within his grasp. ?Are you giving up? You no longer want to know what awaits you?? Yog asked, watching as Alex pulled out a cigarette. Alex lit a cigarette, deep in thought. He had heard Yog''s question but merely raised an eyebrow. ?I''m not giving up. I just can''t be bothered to think about it. I already know one of the reasons, and I''ll learn the second in due time. As they say, everything has its time,? he said, exhaling smoke through his nose. Yog froze, unable to comprehend him. The thought of delving into his mind tempted her, but she knew it would only push him further away. Even if she dared, his inner strength would prevent her from doing so. ?And one more question. Is your sister responsible for my being in this world, where her incarnation exists?? Alex asked, shifting to another topic. Yog had expected Alex to ask a more serious question, but he simply inquired about the reason for his arrival in this world. ?Yes, she made it so that you would end up here,? Yog replied calmly. Alex sighed heavily, recalling Master Oogway''s words: ?There are no coincidences.? Now he knew that Nyan-Nyan''s interference had led to his arrival in this world. One important question remained: if her incarnation was indeed present here, what was happening with the timeline? ?You see more than I do,? Alex said, gazing intently at Yog. ?So you can answer my question: what is happening with this timeline right now?? Yog closed her eyes for a moment, returning to her accustomed sight to observe the flow of time. She began to review all the branches of the timelines connected to this universe. Among them, there was only one that stood out from the others¡ªthe one where Alex found himself. This timeline, having separated from the main tree, began to develop independently, forming its own universe, detached from the original path. Although it was originally meant to be destroyed, Alex''s intervention allowed it to continue existing. The process of examining the timelines took Yog only a moment, even though much less time had passed for the others. ?This timeline has separated from the main tree and is now growing on its own. When you leave this world, the tree will start to produce new branches and form a new world tree,? Yog said calmly, observing the process in the void. Alex took her words with understanding, realizing that his presence was the key to this unique situation. He had saved the timeline but was simultaneously hindering the tree from continuing to grow. This meant he would have to leave this world once his business with the Mechanical Man was concluded. ?Then the last question: who or what is the pillar supporting this tree?? Alex extinguished his cigarette, ready to hear the answer. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yog turned to the girls standing behind the barrier and pointed at Gloria, who was shielding Valery. ?Gloria?? Alex frowned, looking at the worried girl. ?No, she gave life to the one who was supposed to be the pillar. The one standing behind her¡ªValery¡ªwas meant to replace the former pillar. But when you arrived here, you took that place,? Yog explained. Alex frowned even more at Yog''s words and realized that David was supposed to be the pillar. But due to the interference of the Mechanical Man and the butterfly effect, David had died instead of Gloria. As for Valery, her name had always seemed familiar to him, but he had pushed that thought away and didn''t consider it important. However, it turned out that Valery was actually very important for the universe. But because of the Mechanical Man''s interference in the timeline and the butterfly effect, both pillars that supported the tree were supposed to die in this timeline. Or perhaps the Mechanical Man knew they were the pillars and consciously ensured that David perished, while Valery, who was now living with him, was also destined to die in the future. ?I understand. I have no more questions,? Alex said wearily, rubbing his temples. Today he had uncovered too much new information. Yog silently observed him as Alex contemplated the answers he had received. However, he realized that it was not the time to delve deeper into these questions. He needed to focus on the plans of the Mechanical Man and prepare for battle. ?Here''s the payment for your answers,? Alex said, pulling out a large box of candies. Yog, although she did not show any emotion outwardly, was pleased. She tucked the box away and looked at Alex. ?I have never been and will never be your enemy,? she said calmly. Alex nodded in response and said with a slight smile, ?See you, Yog.? She dissolved into the air as if she had never existed. Alex wearily leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes, but he was distracted by noise behind him. Rebecca, standing behind the barrier, was impatiently tapping on it, urging him to lower the protection. Alex sighed and removed the barrier, knowing that questions awaited him that would be difficult to answer. He didn''t want to get into the details, as realizing certain truths would bring nothing but sleepless nights. After all, as they say, the less you know, the better you sleep. He particularly felt sorry for Kiwi. On her first day, she had encountered events that would keep her from sleeping peacefully for a long time. To be continued... Chapter 125 - 125: The Harsh Truth About Events in the World Alex sat on the couch, reflecting on his meeting with the Outer God who had come to him merely for candy. Leaning back, he rubbed his eyes, trying to relax a little. In the end, the meeting had given him some valuable information that helped him piece together the events unfolding around him. He confirmed that his arrival in this world was due to Nyan-Nyan''s interference and understood that the Mechanical Man was somehow involved in David''s death and Valerie''s sale to slavers. But the main question remained ¡ª why eliminate those who sustain the timeline? The only reason he could think of was that the Mechanical Man aimed to turn this universe into something dark, consumed by negativity, and then use its power to amplify himself. But then came a new question: what was driving this avatar? The more Alex tried to understand these motives, the more questions arose. Everything pointed to the Mechanical Man attempting to follow a path similar to Ultron''s, seeking a body and interacting with people to fuel conflicts, perhaps just as he once did in corporate wars. Thinking on this, Alex heard a tapping on the barrier he''d placed around the girls for their safety. He opened his eyes and met Rebecca''s impatient gaze as she tapped the barrier. Sighing, he snapped his fingers, removing the protection, knowing he''d now have to answer questions he''d rather not address himself. Rebecca rushed to him first, checking on him worriedly, even though she had seen the entire conversation. The other girls approached as well, but seeing Rebecca, they preferred to observe Alex from a distance. Lucy and Gloria''s eyes were filled with concern, and Alex attempted to smile, though his face remained serious. Lucy seemed ready to say something, but Alex raised a hand, indicating there was something he needed to do first. He gently stopped Rebecca as she reached for ''sensitive'' areas. She realized he was fine, if only a bit mentally drained, and settled onto his lap, ready to ask her questions. The girls exchanged glances, noticing that Alex didn''t seem eager to start talking just yet, and decided to wait. Alex glanced over at GIR, who was watching Bear with a spear thoughtfully. With a sigh, he addressed GIR: ?GIR, gather everything you can on Arasaka''s upper ranks: who they talk to, where they go, where they live, down to their schedules. I need it as soon as possible.? GIR immediately began searching through the data downloaded from Arasaka''s servers. Alex turned his gaze back to the girls seated across from him, noticing the tension in Gloria''s eyes. She''d clearly picked up on key details in his conversation with the guest, especially the parts concerning David and Valerie. Alex remained silent, but she sensed that there was more beneath the surface than met the eye. ?If you have questions, ask,? Alex said, starting to massage Rebecca''s cheeks, trying to relax a bit. The girls exchanged looks, choosing who would begin. Alex waited patiently, continuing to massage Rebecca''s cheeks, though she soon resisted, batting his hands away. Turning to face him, Rebecca finally asked the first, primary question: ?Who was that little girl who called you the Destroyer?? Alex sighed, reaching for a cigarette from his pocket. Placing it in his mouth, he glanced at Gloria, ensuring she had no objections to him smoking in the apartment, lit the cigarette, and answered their questions. ?That girl is a very powerful being, one that''s existed since the beginning of everything,? he said, exhaling smoke upward. The girls flinched at his words, especially Gloria, who had spent considerable time around the guest. Alex noticed their reaction and shook his head slightly: the truth about such a being was indeed more terrifying than they could imagine. Gathering her thoughts, Lucy decided to find out more. ?But who is she, really? I understand that she''s an ancient being, but who exactly is she?? she asked, looking at Alex. Alex ran a hand over his forehead, trying to collect his thoughts. Talking about beings of primordial chaos was difficult; his knowledge was limited to what he''d read. After meeting the Creator, he realized that if Gods existed, then so might the Outer Gods, especially after his encounter with Nyan-Nyan''s first avatar and the horror he discovered in the dungeon. ?To put it simply, that girl is an Outer God. They''re born of chaos and exist beyond anything you can imagine. Beyond life and death, time and space, reality and dreams,? Alex replied in a weary tone. The girls exchanged glances, processing what they''d heard. Although they understood that this being was far more powerful than it seemed, Alex saw in their faces that they didn''t fully grasp the scale of her power. He continued, deciding to clarify: ?Her name is Yog, and that''s all you need to know. She''s Nyan-Nyan''s sister, with whom I made a deal. Who''s older or younger between them is hard to say ¡ª things are too tangled up there.? Lucy sighed, realizing this information wouldn''t be much help if Alex ever faced such a foe. Rebecca, too, couldn''t fully comprehend everything she''d heard, but she shared Lucy''s thoughts: in a battle with such a being, they wouldn''t be able to help him. Gloria felt especially shaken, having spent half the day with Yog. But thinking that if Yog had wanted to harm her, she would have already done so, she felt a bit more at ease. She remembered the girl''s quiet behavior and her strange way of speaking. Calming herself, Gloria asked the question that intrigued her. ?Why did this Yog speak so strangely?? Alex thought about how to explain it without confusing them further. ?Simply put, she''s the Gate and the Key to chaos. Yog exists simultaneously in the past, present, and future, throughout all space; she sees and knows everything. Because of her nature, she might even be stronger than Nyan-Nyan. So when you spoke with her, it hadn''t happened yet, had already happened, and was happening all at once,? Alex said thoughtfully. Gloria frowned, even more confused. Rebecca gave Alex''s arm a little smack, signaling she didn''t understand either and was asking for a simpler explanation. Alex sighed and tried to explain again: ?In other words, Yog sees all timelines at once and interacts with them. If this moment is ''now'' for you, then for her, it''s simultaneously the past, present, and future. She sees everything at once. Hopefully, that''s clearer.? ?You mean this girl lives and sees everything at once?? Kiwi asked, just to be sure. Alex nodded. This ability reminded him of the magic used by a certain crazed vampire obsessed with magical girls, and he hoped he wouldn''t have to face them. Knowing himself, he would likely end up killing Gaia and Alaya, who kept the eternal war going. ?Any other questions? If not, I need to start healing Kiwi and prepare for my meeting with the Arasaka higher-ups to ask a few questions,? Alex said, gently patting Rebecca on the head. Gloria pulled her thoughts away from the nature of Yog and decided to ask a question that had been troubling her regarding her son, David. In their conversation, she had caught that somehow David was supposed to become a ?pillar,? just like Valeri, and Alex seemed to have taken that place, replacing them. ?What did Yog mean when you talked about the ''pillar of the universe''?? Gloria asked in a tense tone. Alex looked at her, considering how best to explain that she was meant to die in that accident and that David would have faced death in the future regardless. He saw the worry in her eyes and understood that his explanation wouldn''t bring her any relief. Gathering his thoughts, Gloria nodded, signaling that she was ready to listen. ?A pillar is someone who supports the development of the universe. Imagine it like in movies or books: there''s a main character, and their choices influence the course of events. Once their story ends, the plot continues, but without their involvement,? Alex explained in a calm tone. Lucy and Rebecca nodded, reflecting on his words, while Gloria fell into deep thought, trying to understand why her son was meant to become this pillar. Kiwi listened attentively, not interrupting. Valeri, sitting next to Gloria, also paid close attention, knowing that this was about her fate as well. ?But why was it David who was supposed to become the pillar?? Gloria asked heavily. Alex sighed and decided to tell the truth. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?Actually, it was supposed to be you who died in that accident, not David. Valeri shouldn''t have had to go through the horrors she faced. Since my arrival, I''ve taken on all the events that were meant to happen to them,? he said, his voice heavy. Gloria flinched, realizing that she was meant to die in the accident, leaving David alone. Her heart ached at the thought of how much suffering he would have endured if Alex hadn''t intervened. Looking at Valeri, she understood that the girl was also meant to go through this nightmare. Noticing how hard it was for Gloria, Alex approached her and hugged her, trying to alleviate her pain even just a little. The other girls watched Gloria with sympathy, aware of what she had gone through and the future that awaited her family. ?But why did David still die in that accident?? Gloria asked, looking up at Alex. Not wanting to cause her any more pain, Alex understood that she still wanted to know the whole truth. ?Most likely, it was planned. David''s death and Valeri''s fate ¡ª it was all part of some scheme,? he said, stroking her back in an attempt to soften the harsh reality. ?When there''s no one to support the development of the universe, it starts to warp, becoming a ''Dark Universe'' destined for destruction so as not to infect the entire timeline.? Gloria understood that her son''s death was not random but part of someone else''s cruel plan. Lucy contemplated Alex''s words, starting to piece together what was happening, but questions about the ultimate goal remained in her mind. ?But why do this if the destruction of the universe leads to its annihilation?? Lucy asked. Alex looked at her and realized she was close to the answer. ?It''s much simpler than that,? he said. ?The destruction of the universe triggers a ''Big Bang'' from which a new universe is born. Can you imagine the amount of pure energy generated at the moment of the Big Bang? It''s literally an explosion of energy from which a universe with its own laws and order emerges.? Lucy, hearing Alex''s explanation, fell deep into thought and, mimicking him, began to stroke her chin. Rebecca, who had long lost track of the conversation, tilted her head slightly, not understanding the details being discussed. All she gathered was that the strange girl turned out to be an ancient powerful being, and in that fateful accident, Gloria was supposed to die instead of David. Everything else, including the motives and consequences, seemed confusing to her. Kiwi also immersed herself in thought, trying to comprehend the meaning of Alex''s words and finally began to piece together the bigger picture. After a moment of contemplation, Lucy finally decided to clarify her understanding to dispel her doubts. ?So, this was all done so that the universe could be destroyed, and eventually, all the energy would gather in one place for this¡­ so-called Mechanical Man to absorb it? Am I understanding this correctly?? she asked with a hint of uncertainty, looking at Alex. Alex nodded, confirming her deduction. Lucy''s eyes widened as she realized she was right. But a new question arose in her mind: why did the Mechanical Man need this energy? She glanced at Kiwi, who was also pondering the question. Kiwi shrugged, indicating that she too saw no obvious answer. ?But why does he need so much energy?? Lucy murmured aloud, continuing to reflect. Alex was about to answer when Rebecca, who had been listening intently, blurted out the first thing that came to her mind: ?Maybe he wants to become stronger than that woman?? she suggested doubtfully. Alex turned to her and gave a thumbs-up, indicating that her guess could be correct. However, even he did not know the true reason why the avatars of Nyan-Nyan had risen against her. She was merely amused by watching them futilely strive to take her place, knowing that one of her movements would be enough to crush them. In a world where Nyan-Nyan was only second in power to Azathoth, her authority was absolute. ?That''s quite possible. The previous avatar was aiming for just that but ended up becoming an empty shell when Nyan-Nyan appeared,? Alex said, shaking his head slightly. The girls understood that no matter how hard the avatars tried, they could not escape the control of the original body. This only confirmed how powerful the original Nyan-Nyan was. Nevertheless, they still had another question: what to do and how to find the Mechanical Man responsible for all the events that had transpired. ?If the Mechanical Man is to blame for what happened to David and Valeri, could he also be the reason for what''s happening in this world?? Kiwi asked, looking intently at Alex. Alex paused for a moment. If the Mechanical Man was an artificial intelligence playing the role of a god, it wouldn''t be difficult for him to accelerate humanity''s technological progress. The more people depended on technology, the easier it would be to control them. Corporate wars were likely a tool for enhancing control over cyberspace. As a digital being, the Mechanical Man could easily pit people against each other, pushing them toward wars for resources and knowledge, since wars drive progress. ?Everything is interconnected. Literally everything: from corporate wars to industrial progress. War is not just chaos and death; it''s also a means to accelerate technological evolution. All these events are directed toward one goal. This chaos and destruction are merely byproducts, for its true aims lie beyond mere control and destruction,? Alex said thoughtfully. The girls realized that all the disorder and chaos in the world were merely the result of a powerful being''s boredom. They felt their insignificance in the face of this omnipotent plan. And if it weren''t for Alex''s intervention, the world could have doomed itself to destruction. But the question arose: how could they now deal with this adversary, as no one besides Alex possessed sufficient power. ?And what''s your plan for all this?? Kiwi asked, looking hopefully at Alex. Alex stroked his chin, contemplating how to proceed. The options were limited: they needed to locate those who were helping create the Mechanical Man''s body and his accomplices, serving as his loyal attack dogs. He already knew that the Maelstrom gang was working for him¡ªwhat''s more, they worshipped him and served unconditionally. Once unleashed, these fanatics would instantly plunge the city into chaos. It was possible that the initial manifestations of cyberpsychosis affecting ordinary people were also part of the impending disaster that was about to unfold. After all, if you have the ability to induce cyberpsychosis, you can create real havoc. It was likely that Maelstrom wasn''t the only one involved¡ªthere were probably other pawns hidden in the shadows. ?Our options are limited. First, we need to identify everyone who is assisting him in creating the body. Then, we gradually eliminate his allies to restrict his maneuvering options. In any case, he will get his body, and the battle is inevitable, whether we like it or not. When I meet him, his minions will make a scene, and it won''t just be Maelstrom; perhaps even innocent civilians will get involved. So, we need to act quickly,? Alex sketched out a plan on the fly. The girls nodded heavily, realizing that everything could ignite at any moment, with Alex at the center of the flames. The forthcoming ?fire? would likely be stronger than any catastrophe they had seen before. The thought of the impending chaos lingered in their minds, forcing them to remain alert and prepare for the situation to spiral out of control in the blink of an eye. ?And what should we do in this plan?? Lucy asked, looking intently at Alex. ?You''ll need to protect G.I.R. while he removes the remnants of the Mechanical Man''s consciousness. Meanwhile, I will deal with his main body and try to finish the device for controlling the crowd of cyber-zombies who may attack you. And try to act naturally, as if this conversation never happened. One careless word, and you''ll be marked as targets,? Alex said, scanning the girls carefully. They nodded, understanding that in this situation, silence was their best weapon. His gaze lingered on Kiwi, who had just faced all this chaos today and was now trying to hold on to her sanity. Alex felt sympathy for her; she had no idea her life would change so dramatically that in one day, she would learn more than she could ever imagine. It all began when she discovered his true identity and the existence of some god in this world. Later, she was confronted with an ancient cosmic entity in the guise of a little girl, associated with the suffering of the entire world due to the interference of these beings. Shaking off these thoughts, Alex decided to fulfill his promise and heal Kiwi, then set out to ?invite? the representatives of Arasaka for tea to discuss matters in a friendly setting. To be continued... Chapter 126 - 126: Healing Kiwi or the Plan to Ruin an Evening After finishing the conversation with the girls, Alex turned his focus to Kiwi, who was clearly lost in thought. He could guess what was on her mind. In just one day, she had learned so much that it had completely shifted her worldview. It was especially hard for her to accept that the person she once interrogated with a gun aimed at him turned out to be a demon ¡ª the Creator''s son. This revelation would already be enough to shock anyone, but it also came with the knowledge that an AI in this world considered itself a god, and not just any god, but the avatar of one of the oldest beings seeking to destroy the universe. To top off the nightmare, she had actually seen one of these ''gods'' with her own eyes ¡ª in the form of a cute girl who showed up asking for candy. Alex understood how difficult it was to process all this information, especially if such things once seemed like mere fantasy. That''s why he decided to distract her and help resolve a problem that had troubled her for many years. ?Alright, Kiwi, enough pondering about the meaning of life. You came here so I could help heal you,? Alex said, breaking her thoughts. Kiwi snapped out of her thoughts and looked at Alex. His words reminded her why she was here, but the day''s events had almost erased the true purpose of her visit from her memory. Gloria, aware of Kiwi''s struggle, watched her sympathetically. Once, Kiwi had confided in her, revealing the secret behind her mask, hoping to find some help or advice. Gloria had no solution then, only support, so now she was glad for Kiwi, knowing she could finally free herself from this burden. ?After everything that happened today, that really slipped my mind,? Kiwi sighed, shaking her head. Alex smiled knowingly. Sometimes life throws so many curveballs that it''s easy to forget even the most important things, especially when reality hits with one surprise after another. In Kiwi''s case, the shocks were so extraordinary that an ordinary person would take months to process them. ?No worries. So, do you want to do this here, or should we head to my workshop?? Alex asked, a small smile on his face. Kiwi flushed slightly at the unintended ambiguity. Lucy rolled her eyes and shot Alex a stern look, signaling that he should choose his words more carefully. Rebecca lightly smacked his arm for the inappropriate innuendo, while Valerie, hiding her face in her hands, sneaked glances between Kiwi and Alex. Gloria just sighed, seeing him continue to smile as if he didn''t understand his own words. ?What do you mean?? Kiwi asked, trying to mask her embarrassment. Alex raised an eyebrow, confused by the stares. Replaying his words in his head, he suddenly realized the unintended implication, and an awkward smile appeared on his face. Understanding his slip, he quickly rephrased. ?My apologies. I just thought you might want to avoid extra eyes during the healing, so I suggested moving to a private room or workshop,? Alex clarified to clear up the misunderstanding. But the girls were already looking at him as if he were the ultimate pervert. Lucy kept throwing stern glances, while Rebecca smacked him playfully, expressing her disapproval; she didn''t need any new admirers drawn by his wording. Gloria simply shook her head, waiting for Kiwi to decide whether to share her problem with friends or opt for privacy. Alex waited patiently, not rushing her. ?So, how is this process going to work exactly? I just want to know what to expect before I make a decision,? Kiwi asked, looking at Alex. Alex nodded and took out a notebook, flipping through the pages as he searched for a specific entry. Because of the widespread cyberimplants in this world, healing could impact bodies differently. Since restorative magic worked on the principle of regeneration, implants might be perceived as damage or foreign elements. He hadn''t yet had the chance to test this, and Kiwi would be the first person to experience this treatment. ?Well, to start with: cyberimplants might be regarded as bodily damage, so restorative magic could just push them out or use them as resources for regeneration. Sometimes, though rarely, the body might grow around the implant,? Alex explained, tapping his chin with his pen as he reviewed his notes. Kiwi pondered his words, and doubt crept into her mind ¡ª was she really ready to go through with the healing? Noticing the worry on her friend''s face, Gloria moved closer to support her, while Lucy sank into her thoughts, trying to imagine if there was an alternative Alex hadn''t mentioned. Rebecca, watching Alex, wondered if he was keeping any other ideas up his sleeve. ?Do you have any other ways to help Kiwi?? she asked, tugging on his sleeve. Alex glanced up from his notes and looked at Rebecca. He did have other ideas, but he wanted to reserve them until he returned to the Danmachi world. ?Well, I can restrict the healing magic to affect only a specific area of the body,? he replied, thoughtfully tapping his chin with his pen. ?As a last resort, we could use magic to completely restore her body, but that would remove all her implants.? The girls looked to Kiwi, knowing it was her choice to make. Kiwi thought about the options presented and decided she wasn''t ready to part with the implants, as they were essential to her. She opted for targeted healing to treat only the necessary area. ?I think I''ll go with the localized healing,? Kiwi said firmly. Alex nodded and asked Kiwi to follow him. He led her to the workshop, with Kiwi trailing behind, still nervous about what lay ahead. It was one thing to be unfamiliar with how healing magic worked, but another entirely to know what could happen once Alex began the healing process. When they entered the workshop, Kiwi was amazed by its size; it felt like a separate world inside a closet. The ceiling seemed endless, replaced by a slow drift of clouds above. She followed Alex, looking around like a curious child until her eyes landed on a workstation that undoubtedly belonged to Rebecca. She immediately recognized it as Rebecca''s workspace because of the scattered gun parts and various weapon stands filled with firearms around it. She slowed her steps for a moment to take in the chaotic sight, shaking her head at the mess. Seeing Alex had moved farther ahead, she hurried to catch up, still glancing around. As they passed a firing range, she was surprised to find even that here. Moving further, they started walking past stands of melee weapons, and Kiwi immediately understood this part of the workshop belonged to Alex; he had mentioned preferring melee weapons over firearms several times. Alex approached a table and noticed that the mess that had been there before was now gone. He immediately realized it was Gloria''s work, sorting through all his blueprints and ideas yet again. On the table, only the ?MIMI? project remained, which he hadn''t gotten around to. Setting the blueprint aside, he invited Kiwi to sit next to him. ?Well, take a seat, patient,? he said with a friendly smile. Kiwi raised an eyebrow but took the indicated chair, feeling a bit tense. Alex continued in a playful tone: ?So, what seems to be the trouble, dear patient?? Blushing slightly, Kiwi reached up to her mask. After a moment''s hesitation, she removed it, revealing the damage on her face: the absence of both her upper and lower jaw and part of her nose. She quickly put the mask back on, which also served as her breathing apparatus. Alex looked at her face carefully, showing no hint of surprise. ?Can you tell me what caused such damage?? he asked calmly. Kiwi sighed, deciding to share her past. ?When I was younger, we lived in a poor area where many people got sick because of pollution from the factories. I caught an infection as a child, and it gradually destroyed my face. This mask is my only way to breathe since the disease also damaged my vocal cords and lungs.? Listening to her story, Alex understood that she had been through a lot. Now he needed to determine if her lungs were implants, as that would affect the method of healing. ?Are your lungs implants, or are they still your own?? he clarified. ?They''re mine. Do you have any idea how much it costs to replace organs?? Kiwi smirked. Alex nodded, realizing her body had kept its original organs, so he''d need to direct the magic carefully to not only restore her face but also prevent further complications. Alex shook his head, showing he didn''t know. Replacing limbs might be relatively affordable in this world, so it seemed organs would be too. Kiwi noticed his confusion and summed up the cost with one word. ?It would cost a fortune. If it were cheap, I would''ve replaced my lungs long ago and lived like a normal person, without hiding behind this mask,? she said plainly. Alex just shrugged, deciding to focus on the healing, to help Kiwi finally live as she dreamed: tasting food, enjoying scents, and most importantly, breathing freely. With a gentle smile, he said: S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?Well, Kiwi, it''s time to give you the chance to really live.? Kiwi nodded, though her gaze remained tense. Alex noticed this and gave her a reassuring smile. Raising his hands to her face, he gently touched her cheeks, and his palms began to emit a soft, warm light. Closing her eyes in anticipation, Kiwi felt the light seep through her skin, beginning to heal the damaged areas ¡ª restoring her jaw, vocal cords, and even her lungs, which had been ravaged by disease. When the healing was complete, the mask and implant that had replaced her mouth fell away on their own, without causing any pain. Pleased with the result, Alex looked at Kiwi and, smiling, said: ?There we go; now you look beautiful again.? Kiwi gently touched her face, feeling the softness of her skin beneath her fingers, and suddenly realized she no longer needed to hide behind a mask. Tears of joy filled her eyes. Alex quietly helped her wipe them away, continuing to look at her kindly. ?Thank you,? Kiwi said in her true voice. Alex simply nodded, clearly not thinking much of it. ?No problem; it''s nothing for me,? he replied, waving it off casually. Kiwi continued to gaze at him, as if trying to think of something more she could say to express her gratitude. Alex noticed her thoughtful look and, guessing that she might need a mirror, took one out from his subspace and handed it to her. ?Look how beautiful you are now,? he said with a smile. Seeing her reflection, Kiwi touched her face in amazement, fully realizing that the person in the mirror was indeed her. Glancing over at Alex, she saw his approving nod. Holding back her emotions, she looked at herself again, understanding just how much her life had changed thanks to this healing. Composing her thoughts, she set down the mirror and nodded, ready to follow Alex. ?All right, enough admiring yourself,? Alex said, rising from his chair. ?Time to get back to the others; they''re probably waiting by now.? Kiwi nodded, still following him. Her thoughts lingered on Alex, and she decided to later ask the girls how she might thank him for such invaluable help. When they stepped out of the workshop, all eyes turned to Alex and Kiwi. He gently nudged her forward, introducing her: ?Meet our cool beauty, Kiwi.? The girls immediately surrounded her, showering her with questions and words of welcome. While they were engrossed in conversation, Alex headed over to his robo-dog, who was sitting on the couch, munching on candy and ignoring the commotion around him. ?Well, GIR, do you have any info for me?? Alex asked, grabbing his attention. GIR didn''t respond directly. Instead, Alex''s phone buzzed with a new message notification. He pulled his phone out of his pocket and began reviewing the incoming information. GIR had found everything he needed: schedules for the executives and even lower-level managers. Even the security details for the leadership were included in these documents. Alex sat down on the couch and began going through the data GIR had gathered. After reviewing the information, Alex sighed and started considering who he should target first. Some of the so-called executives were out of town, and only one board member was currently in Night City: Hanako Arasaka. What surprised Alex the most was that, at 78 years old, she looked no older than 30. But considering the world he was in, he didn''t find it all that surprising; after all, her father and the company''s founder, Saburo Arasaka, was over 150 and looked like a man in his seventies. Alex thought it over and decided to start with this woman. ?Well then, GIR, suit up; we''ve got a job to do,? Alex said, stretching. GIR nodded and pulled out a ninja suit from his compartment, beginning to change. While GIR got ready, Alex double-checked Hanako''s schedule to make sure everything was in order. He noted that she was currently in a board meeting or something similar. Since her father was out of the company and in Japan, she had taken over as acting head. Judging by the purpose of the meeting, it was likely to discuss the recent intrusion at Arasaka ¡ª an intrusion orchestrated by Alex himself. A smile appeared on Alex''s face as he realized he had caused these people quite a bit of trouble. He knew there wasn''t another person crazy enough to humiliate Arasaka like this, and this was likely not the first or last meeting they''d hold over it. Alex decided to start with the big fish and deal with the small fry afterward. If Hanako wasn''t involved, then it had to be someone from her family or their factions. He read through the Arasaka family dossiers and could only shake his head¡ªthis family and company resembled a palace where battles for the chairman''s seat were constantly underway. Except for Yorinobu Arasaka, who seemed bent on destroying Arasaka. Everything Alex discovered about Yorinobu pointed to him leaking critical corporate information to undermine Arasaka''s influence. But then something changed, and he returned to compete for the chairman''s seat. Yet, this power struggle was not bloody; it seemed more about who could prove themselves best before their father. And then there was Michiko Arasaka, the daughter of the now-deceased Kei Arasaka, who died under mysterious circumstances. The dossier stated that his death was due to an enemy corporation targeting him. However, something about Kei''s death and the surrounding situation seemed suspicious to Alex. There might be something strange about his death, but Alex hadn''t yet found any concrete lead to uncover the real reason. While Alex was lost in thought, he noticed out of the corner of his eye that GIR was already dressed and ready for action. ?Well then, let''s go visit our new friend Hanako,? Alex said with a smile. GIR leapt onto Alex''s back like a backpack, while Alex decided to switch his usual attire for something with a dark anti-hero vibe. He donned a suit inspired by Hiruko Kagetane, complete with a top hat. His change of outfit caught the attention of the girls chatting with Kiwi; they eyed him with curiosity, surprised at his transformation. ?Where are you off to?? Lucy asked, studying his new look closely. Alex grinned widely, clearly enjoying himself as he shared his plans. ?I''m off to see a new friend. Although she doesn''t yet know that she''ll be my friend,? he answered playfully. Lucy raised an eyebrow, realizing that this ?friend? was in for some trouble since Alex had decided to ?pay a visit.? She remembered how he joked about inviting Arasaka board members for ?tea,? figuring that this was exactly where he was headed. Rebecca circled him, admiring his new look, and gave him a thumbs-up, impressed by the outfit. ?So who''s the unlucky one who gets to be your friend?? Lucy asked, moving closer and looking him directly in the eyes. Alex pouted at Lucy''s teasing about how unlucky his friends were. In response, he grabbed her nose, smirking, but still shared the name of his ?target? for the night. ?It''s Hanako Arasaka. Tonight, we''re going to be the best of friends. She doesn''t know it yet, but once it happens, she''ll want to share her secrets with me,? Alex said cheerfully. Lucy swatted his hand away and looked him straight in the eyes, realizing that it was pointless to talk him out of it. That playful, mischievous gaze reminded her of the encounter with Sawada when he became Alex''s ?victim? once again. So she merely sighed and decided not to interfere. ?Just be careful. Remember, after your little performance, the security at Arasaka has definitely tightened,? Lucy reminded him. Alex nodded, acknowledging her point. He understood that, after his previous incursion, the corporation had likely stepped up its security measures. ?Well then, quickly kiss me for luck. Without that, I definitely can''t go ruin one lady''s evening,? he said, spreading his arms in an inviting gesture. Lucy shook her head but still stood on her tiptoes and kissed him on the lips. Rebecca didn''t fall behind; she jumped up, wrapped her arms around his neck, and enthusiastically joined in the farewell ?ritual.? Next was Gloria, who stood on her toes just slightly and gave Alex another kiss. Alex turned to Kiwi to say goodbye, but upon seeing his gaze, she unexpectedly decided to join in as well and, not needing extra height, simply kissed him on the cheek. ?That''s all for now,? Kiwi said with a light smile. Alex raised an eyebrow but said nothing, only nodding as he headed to the parking lot. Approaching his motorcycle, he started it up and set the route to the Arasaka Tower¡ªhis target was on the upper floors where the Arasaka family resided. Parking in a dark alley, Alex stored the motorcycle in his inventory, just in case some fool thought about stealing it and would immediately get roasted to a crisp. Taking a leap, Alex landed on the roof of the nearest building and moved across the rooftops until he reached the building across from the Arasaka Tower. Deciding to wait for the meeting to end, he lit a cigarette, gazing at the enormous skyscraper towering over the city. At one point, he even considered jumping off its roof without a parachute. After finishing his cigarette, he decided it was time to ruin a lady''s evening and planned to appear in her apartment as a mysterious stranger. To be continued... Chapter 127 - 127: Meeting with Hanako Arasaka As Alex gazed at the towering Arasaka building, he realized he was about to ruin a lady''s evening far more thoroughly than he had before. At the moment, she was likely in a meeting, dealing with problems and discussing security matters with the people responsible for this massive corporation. Jumping down from the building, Alex cast an illusion spell on himself, rendering him invisible to passersby. Enjoying his nighttime stroll, he moved leisurely through the bustling streets of Night City, admiring the lights and chaos of the night. Stopping in front of the tower, he looked up, gauging the height he''d need to scale. His first thought was to walk in through the main entrance and take the elevator¡ªdefinitely easier. But recalling his flair for the dramatic, he dismissed the idea. He turned to his loyal companion, GIR, perched on his back. Then again, using the elevator might annoy Arasaka even more since it would be the second time he entered through the front entrance unnoticed. As he looked at the entrance, he considered giving them an even bigger headache by walking right in. Just as he was about to make a decision, GIR tugged his hair from his spot on Alex''s head. ?Well, GIR, what do you think? Go up like mere mortals¡ªby elevator? Or in style, by scaling the wall?? Alex asked with a smirk. GIR peeked over his shoulder, glanced at the entrance, then the wall, and scrambled to sit atop Alex''s head, thoughtfully rubbing his ?chin.? Alex waited for his companion''s decision, though he was already leaning toward the wall route. Finally, GIR tugged his hair, pointing to the wall. Alex grinned and agreed. Approaching the wall, he began ascending as if strolling up a sidewalk, enjoying the view of the city stretching out before him. GIR held tight to his hair, bracing for the long climb. As they rose, Alex hummed a song with a smile: [Beyond the forests, beyond the mountains, mountains and woods. And beyond those forests, woods and mountains, And beyond that mountain, mountains and woods, And beyond those forests, woods and a mountain.] GIR, caught up in the fun, started humming along as they climbed toward the upper floors. The sight was utterly absurd: a man scaling a vertical wall, singing as if he were walking through a park. Any scientist witnessing this would have been speechless. Finally reaching the correct floor, Alex stopped in front of a glass wall, looking into Hanako''s apartment. Scanning the windows, he quickly noted there was no balcony or easy entry. So, he decided to try a technique he wasn''t sure would work. ?How did Alucard phase through walls again? He made himself intangible to slip through, right?? Alex said, stroking his chin thoughtfully. Recalling how Alucard walked through walls, Alex focused, extending his hand toward the glass. His hand passed right through, and, satisfied, he stepped inside, letting GIR follow him. Once inside, GIR rushed toward the glass, eager to try phasing through solid objects as well. However, as he hit the window, he looked back at Alex in dismay. Alex shook his head and explained: ?You went through because of me. On your own, you can''t phase through walls; it was me pulling you along.? Disappointed, GIR gave the glass a little kick, venting his frustration. Alex chuckled, donned a mask, and began exploring the apartment. He soon found an office, where GIR, realizing his inability to walk through walls, cast an indignant glance at the window and kicked it again to vent his irritation. Alex shook his head and retrieved a mask from his inventory to greet Hanako. Checking the time, he realized she should be free soon, so he decided to explore her apartment for useful information. Entering her private office, he spotted the computer she most likely used for work. Alex sat down at the desk, lifted GIR, and connected him to hack into Hanako''s computer to check her messages or uncover valuable information. Opening her inbox, he found a message from her father insisting she go to Night City to address the issues there. Up to this point, she had rarely left Tokyo, with such trips few enough to count on one hand. Reading through her chat with her father, he realized Hanako preferred to focus on her digital research and was somewhat of a recluse. Alex made a mental note that Hanako was deeply connected to cyberspace and spent much of her time there. If she was that involved in cyberspace, it was highly likely she could have some connection to the Mechanical Man. However, there wasn''t a single hint of this in her messages. Judging from her correspondence with her father, it was clear she cared for him deeply and would probably share such information if she encountered someone or something in cyberspace that helped her with new ideas. Or, perhaps, she was smart enough to understand that trust in cyberspace was risky. Setting those thoughts aside, Alex continued scanning her personal data and even delved into her projects, reading them to discern if she had assistance or if she''d achieved everything on her own. ?I wonder what other secrets are hidden within these walls,? Alex thought, eagerly anticipating more discoveries. He combed through Hanako''s correspondence while she was still in a council meeting, substituting for her father, who was busy addressing issues at the Tokyo headquarters. The attack on the Night City branch had triggered a wave of crises, even impacting the main office, forcing Hanako to leave her home and come here to sort things out. In the meeting, she surveyed the faces of department heads with a grim expression, including the head of branch security. Her piercing gaze made it clear they were responsible for what had happened. ?Well, do you have anything to say? Or do I have to handle everything myself?? Her harsh tone caused the gathered executives to exchange nervous glances. Council members frantically searched for someone brave enough to respond. No one wanted to take responsibility for the incident; the intruder hadn''t simply waltzed through Arasaka''s front doors but had beaten all the guards, blown up a floor, and even hacked into the security system to leave a message that had made headlines for days. The corporation couldn''t suppress it¡ªthe entire city had seen it on the building walls, and now it was all over the net. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hanako silently watched as her subordinates dodged accountability, fearing the consequences. Even Yamamoto Kai, one of the incident''s victims, fell under suspicion as a potential accomplice to the unknown intruders. While flying to Night City, Hanako had gathered information about these masked individuals but had only learned of two other incidents involving them: a limousine hijacking and interference in a gang fight. Despite all of Arasaka''s influence, tracking them down had been impossible. ?Lady Arasaka, may I speak?? Arthur Jenkins, head of counterintelligence, suddenly spoke up. Hanako looked up from her tablet and fixed her gaze on him, raising an eyebrow with interest. ?Then share your idea on how to resolve this situation,? she said coldly. Arthur gathered his thoughts, stood up, and said, ?Lady Arasaka, I believe that besides tightening security, we should involve¡­ people from the streets. Mercenaries,? he suggested. ?These people, willing to do any dirty work for money, could become our eyes on the streets.? The people present tensed slightly at the unconventional suggestion, but Arthur, steeling himself, continued, ?We can offer a reward for capturing these masked individuals. That way, we''ll have extra eyes combing every corner of Night City for the information we need. Yes, it might seem risky, but this way, we''ll have a cheap workforce, ready to do anything for a reward.? Hanako tapped her finger rhythmically on the table, considering his words. The plan was bold, but if she thought about it, the reward would indeed push people to search through Night City. Knowing how skillfully the masked people covered their tracks, she decided it was worth trying. ?Very well, then you''ll be responsible for this matter. If your plan fails, you know the consequences,? she replied, removing her hand from the table. Arthur felt his shoulders tense but nodded, understanding that he had to succeed. This was his chance not only to clear his name but also to surpass Susan Abernathy, who had once set him up to secure her promotion. The thought of potential revenge fueled him, but for now, the mission was his priority. ?I won''t let you down, Lady Arasaka,? Arthur replied, ready to act. Hanako nodded, listening to the group, then signaled everyone to leave the conference room. When the last person exited and the doors closed behind them, she leaned back in her chair and began massaging her temples, trying to relieve the tension. Since her arrival in Night City, she hadn''t had a moment to herself, buried in her efforts to resolve endless problems. Her gaze fell on Sandayu Oda, her loyal bodyguard, who stood nearby, silent and vigilant as always. Oda was always by her side, never straying and had saved her life more than once. When it came to her safety, he was ever prepared. ?Well, we''re done here. Now, I can finally take a little break,? Hanako said, looking at him with slight relief. Oda nodded, showing his readiness and endurance, as though he didn''t know fatigue. Unlike Hanako, who had spent the entire time sitting, he stood on his feet, remaining alert, always on guard. Satisfied that everything was in order, Hanako stood and headed toward the elevator to return to her apartment before the next meeting. Oda entered the elevator first to check for any security issues, and once he confirmed it was clear, he allowed Hanako to step in. Pressing the button for the designated floor, they headed to her private rooms. Meanwhile, Alex was seated at her personal computer, immersed in her correspondence, when he felt a gentle tug on his sleeve. Glancing over, he saw that it was GIR, his faithful robotic dog, drawing his attention. Alex looked at the screen, where GIR showed the feed from the elevator camera¡ªHanako and Oda were already on their way up. Realizing it was time to prepare for the encounter, he disconnected GIR and finished up on the computer. Surveying the living room, he picked a secluded corner for a dramatic entrance, deciding to add a touch of mystery to the moment. Lurking in the shadows, Alex waited for Hanako''s arrival. Soon, the elevator doors opened, and Hanako entered the apartment with Oda. The lights came on, illuminating the room, except for the shadow where Alex stood. He watched Hanako, observing her movements. She headed to her private room to change out of the formal suit she''d worn all day. Emerging in a comfortable robe, Hanako approached the bar to pour herself a glass of wine, ready to finally unwind. Alex waited patiently, knowing that the right moment for his dramatic entrance was when her guard was down. Finally, she settled on the couch, uncorked the bottle, filled her glass, and took the first sip, exhaling as if releasing the weight of the entire day. At that moment, a voice came from the dark corner: ?A beautiful night, isn''t it, Miss Arasaka?? Hanako quickly turned, hearing a voice behind her, and saw a figure in strange attire, with a mask and a top hat, emerging from the shadows. Oda immediately drew his weapon, positioning himself protectively in front of her. Peering over her bodyguard''s shoulder, Hanako recognized the mask. There had been only a few incidents in Night City involving people with such masks, and now another one stood before her. Anger surged through her as she realized the intruder had bypassed security and evaded detection. ?Who are you?? she asked with cold severity, narrowing her eyes. Alex, hiding a smile beneath his mask, bowed slightly. ?Apologies for the unexpected appearance, Miss Arasaka. Allow me to introduce myself: Hiruko Kagetane, one of the bishops of the Church of the Flying Spaghetti Monster,? he said with a faint hint of irony, removing his hat. Hanako frowned but quickly deduced that this stranger had his own reasons for seeking a meeting if he had chosen to reveal himself. If he intended to kill her, he could have done so without notice. She thought it over, while Oda remained on full alert, fully aware of the danger posed by this individual. Though the odds of winning in a fight with him were slim, Oda was ready to defend her without retreat. ?And what brings you here, Hiruko Kagetane? Are you here to kill me or abduct me?? Hanako asked, staring intently at Alex. Alex stepped forward, but Oda blocked his path. Raising an eyebrow, Alex refrained from forcing his way through and calmly addressed Hanako, ?Please, Miss Arasaka, ask your bodyguard to step aside. If I intended you harm, he wouldn''t be able to save you. My purpose is simple¡ªI came to talk.? Hanako looked at Oda, contemplating Alex''s words. Her intuition told her he was telling the truth and that, in the event of an attack, Oda would likely be unable to protect her. ?Oda, stand down. He''s not here to harm me,? she commanded. Oda glanced at her but was reluctant to comply. Seeing his resistance, Hanako repeated her order more firmly. Only after her second command did Oda reluctantly step aside, though he continued to monitor Alex''s every move. Alex walked over to the chair and sat across from Hanako, while Oda stood nearby, prepared to protect her if Alex went back on his word. ?So, what brings you here, Mr. Kagetane?? Hanako asked with curiosity, watching him closely. Alex took his eyes off Oda, pondering, ?So this is a cyber-ninja, but there''s nothing especially ninja-like about him.? Hearing Hanako''s question, he turned to her. ?I''m here merely to ask a few questions, and I suggest you answer honestly,? he said softly, with a hint of hidden menace. Hanako tensed slightly, sensing the hidden danger in Alex''s words, though she couldn''t pinpoint its exact nature. A chill ran down her spine, and she realized it was best to answer truthfully to avoid any consequences. ?Aren''t you afraid that while you''re asking questions, security might already be on its way here?? she ventured, trying to gauge his reaction. Alex raised an eyebrow, then suddenly burst into laughter, clutching his stomach. His laughter was genuine and loud, as if he had just heard the funniest joke of his life. Hanako flinched, confused by what had amused him so much, while Oda gripped his katana tighter, ready to act. ?Oh, Miss Arasaka, you''re quite the comedian,? Alex said, catching his breath. ?When Adriel and Orifiel came through the main entrance, no security stopped them; Adriel alone wiped them out without breaking a sweat.? Hanako tensed as she recalled the video showing a single individual effortlessly taking down the guards. Still, she hadn''t considered a ninja dog in a suit to be much of a threat. Realizing her options were limited, she decided to find out exactly why Alex had come here. ?Besides, even if you tried calling for security, it wouldn''t work. My little friend here already made sure to isolate this floor, intercepting any signals,? Alex added with a smile. At that moment, his companion, GIR, materialized from camouflage on Alex''s lap, dressed in a ninja suit, capturing both Hanako''s and Oda''s attention. Alex, noticing their interest, decided to add a hint of sarcasm. ?This is how a ninja should operate, staying invisible. Unlike your bodyguard, who''s always in plain sight,? he said, patting GIR on the head with a satisfied grin. Oda couldn''t contain himself; Alex''s comment made his eye twitch. Yet he also understood that GIR had abilities that allowed him to remain hidden and virtually undetectable. Hanako was intrigued by the technology but knew she was unlikely to get answers. Turning back to Alex, she decided to discover the real reason for his visit. ?So, what questions do you want to ask me, Mr. Kagetane?? she asked, getting to the point. Alex smirked under his mask. He liked people who got straight to business without unnecessary pretense. ?I''ll repeat why I''m here: for you, Miss Arasaka, to answer a few questions, after which we''ll peacefully part ways,? he said, stroking GIR like a villain in the movies. Hanako frowned slightly, realizing she had no upper hand in this conversation, and decided to wait for Alex to state his questions. ?And what do I get for answering?? she asked, looking him directly in the eye. Alex pondered. Essentially, if she was connected to the Mechanical Man, her fate was sealed. But if she had no relation to him, he might indulge her with a few answers as a gesture of goodwill. Hanako watched his every movement closely, while Oda bided his time, waiting for a chance to strike. But meeting Alex''s gaze, he understood that Alex was fully in control of the situation. Oda realized he''d been read and resumed waiting for another opportunity to attack. As Alex considered his options under Hanako''s intense gaze, she once again attempted to reach security and realized that the signal couldn''t leave her apartment. She looked at GIR, who sat on Alex''s lap, understanding that he was the reason the entire floor was isolated. To be continued... Chapter 128 - 128: A Conversation in the Company of a New Friend While Alex pondered whether he should reward Hanako for her answers, suspicions flickered in his mind. If she was somehow connected to the Mechanical Man, even indirectly, the risk of her being influenced by this mysterious figure remained. If they had crossed paths in cyberspace, she might have fallen under his sway, becoming a potential ''sleeper agent'' who could switch sides under the right conditions. However, if she had never encountered him or had somehow managed to decline his help when he found her, it might indicate an inner strength and caution that set her apart from others. Her reputation as a gifted genius, the creator of numerous digital projects endorsed even by her father, added intrigue, although her dossier still contained something elusive that Alex couldn''t quite grasp. Hanako observed Alex''s every move and expression intently, but his calm posture and pensive gaze gave her little to work with. His face was hidden by a mask, and his eyes, which occasionally cast mocking glances at her bodyguard Oda, only underscored that she was dealing with someone who wouldn''t be easy to read. Once again, Hanako realized that the person before her was no ordinary guest, and his intentions remained a mystery. ?Well then, Miss Arasaka, it all depends on what you want in exchange for your answers,? Alex said, breaking his silence and fixing her with an appraising stare. Hanako considered his words. She already possessed everything money and resources could buy¡ªshe was, after all, the daughter of the founder of Arasaka Corporation. But in a world ruled by information, she understood that the most valuable currency was knowledge. She wanted answers from this strange man who had brazenly intruded into her personal space to ask her questions. ?I think it would be fair if you answered my questions as well. After all, as they say: ''a favor for a favor,''? she replied, meeting Alex''s gaze as if trying to pierce through his mask. Alex paused briefly, finding the proposal intriguing. He was a master of leading his conversational partners astray, and if Hanako decided to ask uncomfortable questions, he could easily divert her with lies and fabrications. ?I agree to answer, Miss Arasaka, but remember this: ''Never ask about things that don''t concern you, and you won''t have any problems,''? he said, a cold smile forming beneath his mask. Alex''s words made Hanako feel a slight unease, sensing he had set a limit to her curiosity. But her resolve remained firm, and she simply smirked, showing she wasn''t afraid of taking risks. ?Then I''ll answer you in kind, Mr. Kagetane. This conversation has already painted a huge target on you,? she replied with icy calm, testing the patience of her mysterious guest. Alex merely grinned under his mask at Hanako''s attempt to intimidate him. Did she think she could find him so easily? Even if he strolled before her guards, they wouldn''t pay him any mind. ?Oh, Miss Arasaka, you greatly overestimate your capabilities. My people entered through the main entrance, and no one noticed them. And even if they had, what difference would it make? We''re everywhere, and anyone you meet could be part of our network,? he said, adding a touch of falsity to his words to craft the illusion of a powerful organization. Taking his words seriously, Hanako picked up on Alex''s confidence, thinking she had uncovered something significant. She smiled faintly, hoping she''d revealed part of his intentions, unaware that what she''d heard was mere fabrication. Alex noticed her smug smile and mentally shook his head. ?Well then, Miss Arasaka, let''s get to business before the night ends within these walls,? Alex said, steering the conversation back on track. Hanako gave a slight start, as if snapping back to the gravity of the situation, and returned his gaze. She was a little irked by Alex''s subtle mockery, as if he hinted he''d rather be elsewhere. Like any woman, she sensed a challenge in his words. ?Do you not enjoy my company, Mr. Kagetane?? she asked, attempting to catch his eyes, which hid so cleverly behind his mask. He only smirked, mentally savoring his mysterious opponent''s reaction, preparing his next phrase to set things straight. Alex shrugged, aware that his words might have bruised Hanako''s pride, but he didn''t give it much thought. He''d rather be home with his wife than waste time chatting with a woman he barely knew. ?Don''t get me wrong, Miss Arasaka,? he said, shrugging. ?But I''d much rather spend my time at home with my wife than be here. I came here strictly on business.? Hanako reacted calmly, a small smile playing on her lips, even finding his family values somewhat endearing. ?In that case, let''s proceed with our talk, so as not to keep your wife waiting,? she said, settling herself comfortably on the sofa. She leaned back and crossed one leg over the other, creating an air of ease, but her posture betrayed a calculated intent. Alex noted the brief glimpse of her dress hem, hinting at her lingerie, but he calmly cleared his throat. This display was clearly meant to throw him off and gain an advantage in the conversation. ?So, Miss Arasaka...? Alex began, only to be interrupted. ?Just call me Hanako. And I''ll call you Hiruko,? she said with a slight smile, bringing a wine glass to her lips. Alex raised an eyebrow but didn''t object, understanding it didn''t matter what she called him. He just needed a few answers. ?Well then, Hanako¡­ are you aware of what''s happening on the lower floors of Arasaka Tower?? he asked, narrowing his eyes. Hanako paused to think. The recent documents she''d received before arriving at the Night City branch had made no mention of any research in the underground labs. ?Sorry, but no. I''m new here, and my documents didn''t mention anything about that,? she replied, keeping her tone restrained. Alex nodded, inviting her to ask a question in return, following the principle of fairness. Picking up on his cue, Hanako pondered what to ask first. ?So, what''s this Flying Spaghetti Monster that your church is named after?? she asked, choosing the first thing that came to mind, mostly as a provocation. Alex chuckled under his mask, sensing it was time to play along and plant a few seeds of doubt in her mind. ?Our god is all-merciful and forgiving,? he replied in a fanatical tone that might have struck her as almost comical. ?He needs no temples or offerings, only that people be happy. And we do everything we can to help those in need.? Hearing the fanatical notes in his voice, Hanako was taken aback. She wasn''t sure whether he was serious or just playing with words. But the question remained: if these people helped those in need, why did they invade Arasaka and create chaos here? She asked a new question: ?If your people help those in need, then why attack Arasaka?? ?That''s a different question, and right now, it''s my turn,? Alex interrupted her, smiling under his mask. Hanako felt a momentary embarrassment but nodded, conceding. She understood that his organization might be genuinely powerful if they''d managed to get this far. But the details remained hidden. ?Hanako, do you know anything about Project N? Have you heard of it?? Alex asked, tapping his chin. She frowned, trying to recall everything she knew about the corporation''s inner workings, but not a single hint surfaced in her mind. ?No, not the slightest mention,? Hanako replied. Alex pondered. If Hanako truly knew nothing about the project, it meant he''d need to seek answers elsewhere. As he considered this, Hanako posed a new question: ?If your church helps those in need, then what exactly does it do?? Her gaze was full of curiosity, and Alex saw an excellent opportunity to continue his game. Alex snapped out of his thoughts and looked at Hanako, who had just asked him a question. ?It''s simple,? he said. ?Imagine a person shows up¡ªlet''s call him Villain A. He gathers followers with similar ideas and plans to put innocent people in danger. That''s when we step in¡ªwe find Villain A and make it so that he and his cronies simply disappear.? Hanako raised an eyebrow in surprise. She hadn''t expected that answer. It became clear that this mysterious organization was involved in eliminating unwanted individuals who posed a threat to people. But one suspicion crept into her mind: if such an organization truly existed, it would have long attracted public attention, especially in a world with cameras on every corner. But she couldn''t dismiss the thought that perhaps the organization covered its tracks so thoroughly that it remained unseen. Yet, questions gnawed at her¡ªwhy, then, had they sometimes been detected? ?And now it''s my turn,? Alex continued with a slight smile. ?My young apprentice discovered something in your lower-level lab. Haven''t you come across anything like this?? Alex took a small box from his pocket and placed it on the table before him. Under her watchful gaze, he opened the box so Hanako could see its contents. Just in case, Alex had put a protective spell on the box to prevent the item inside from affecting anyone nearby. He didn''t know what had happened to those who experimented on this fragment, but something told him their fate was a sad one. Any fragment of an Outer God''s power could drive anyone insane, and no matter the size of the fragment, merely being within its influence would eventually cause madness. Hanako carefully examined the object inside the box her companion had brought, trying to recall if she had seen something similar before, but no thoughts came to mind as she looked at the strange crystal. It seemed like she had seen it somewhere before, but at the same time, it felt entirely unfamiliar. ?Strange...? Hanako murmured thoughtfully. ?It feels like I''m seeing it for the first time, yet as if I''ve encountered something similar before.? She reached out for the crystal, but Alex stopped her just in time, not wanting to see her fall victim to its effects. Hanako shook her head to clear the strange thoughts and slowly regained her composure, realizing she''d felt unusually disoriented. ?I''m sorry; I don''t know what came over me,? she said, slightly embarrassed. Oda, who had been watching everything unfold, quickly raised his katana, pointing it at Alex, assuming he was to blame for his mistress''s odd state. But Hanako calmed him with a gesture. ?It''s not our guest''s fault. I don''t understand what happened myself,? she said, raising her hand to signal Oda to lower his weapon. Alex didn''t react to Oda''s aggression, instead focusing on Hanako''s response to the crystal. Her behavior confirmed his suspicions: she had likely encountered such a crystal before, even if she didn''t remember it. This suggested that someone in her family might have come into contact with the artifact. Two possibilities came to mind: her brother Yorinobu, who had returned to Arasaka to fight for the position of director, and Michiko, the late Kei Arasaka''s daughter, who, though not holding high office, could have had access to classified information. ?It''s all right, Hanako. Your reaction only confirmed my suspicions,? Alex said, putting the box away. He tucked the box into his inventory to keep it out of sight. Hanako didn''t fully understand what Alex meant by saying her reaction had confirmed certain suspicions of his. But she quickly surmised that the strange crystal might somehow be connected to her family or the corporation itself. She wanted to know what this crystal was, why it made her feel so odd, and why it was in the lab on the building''s lower floor. ?Can you explain what you understood? And what is this crystal?? she asked, looking intently at Alex. Alex sighed, knowing these were the exact questions she would ask after seeing the crystal and feeling its effects. But he didn''t want to reveal too much. ?As for the first question, the answer is no. As for the second, consider this crystal the deadliest poison that drives people insane,? Alex replied calmly, looking Hanako straight in the eyes. Hanako understood that Alex''s answers would only be hints, but she picked up useful information in his words: this mysterious crystal was indeed a kind of poison. She couldn''t understand exactly how it worked, but she let the thought go for the time being. The conversation gradually returned to a pattern of questions and answers. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex asked subtle questions about her family, as a personal account differed from a dry dossier. Hanako, in turn, showed interest in his life, avoiding overly personal topics, as he clearly wasn''t inclined to share much. All she learned about him was that he had a wife. Meanwhile, Alex mostly asked her questions related to their current interaction. ?Well, I think it''s time to wrap up our intriguing conversation. I''ll ask you one last question: have you ever heard of or met anyone who calls themselves the Mechanical Man?? Alex asked, with words that could potentially affect Hanako''s fate. Hanako was surprised by the odd nickname he mentioned. She couldn''t imagine anyone calling themselves that. Recalling everyone she had dealt with in cyberspace, she answered confidently, ?No, I''ve never heard of or met anyone by that name. And why do you want to know?? she asked in return. Hearing her confirmation eased his tension a bit; he really didn''t want to harm his new friend. But understanding that the Mechanical Man was a very cunning entity, it was possible that Hanako had crossed paths with him in some way. This would require an investigation into all her activities in cyberspace. To accomplish this, he would need G.I.R.''s assistance, which could track every action and meeting Hanako had in cyberspace throughout her life. But first, he needed to find the right answer to the question she had asked without frightening her or making her delve into problems that might arise from searching for this so-called Mechanical Man. ?He''s my enemy, and if you were connected to him, I would have to do something I wouldn''t want to do¡ªkill my new friend,? Alex said as he rose from his chair. Hanako tensed up, realizing that if she had any connection to this person, she could be killed right then and there. Oda, her bodyguard, stepped forward, shielding her with his body, watching Alex warily. Alex calmly looked at them and said, ?Don''t worry, I''m not going to do anything.? Hanako relaxed a bit, but Oda remained alert, keeping a watchful eye on Alex''s every move. Alex shook his head, ignoring their reaction, and took G.I.R. by the head, resting it on his shoulder. Approaching the window, he gazed out at the city lights at night. Turning back to Hanako, he bid farewell: ?I think our meeting ends here, Miss Arasaka. And remember my words: never pry into matters that don''t concern you, and you won''t run into trouble. If you choose to learn more than you should, our next meeting might be at your funeral,? Alex said with a slight bow. A chill ran down Hanako''s spine. The words suggesting that further inquiries could lead to her demise made her ponder. Oda took a stance, ready to protect her. Seeing that they misinterpreted his words, Alex clarified: ?Don''t get me wrong; it''s not me or my organization that will be the cause of your death, Hanako. It''s the one who doesn''t like someone meddling in his affairs. And I wouldn''t want my new friend to end up like her older brother,? Alex added calmly. Hanako understood that her brother''s death might have been linked to his knowledge. She wanted to ask more questions, but Alex didn''t give her that chance: ?I''m sorry, I have to get home,? he said, cutting off any opportunity for Hanako to continue the conversation. Alex saw that Hanako wanted to ask him a question. But he didn''t have a precise answer¡ªonly a theory that arose after studying information about the Arasaka dynasty. The entire situation surrounding K§ï§Û Arasaka seemed suspicious, but changing the past was impossible. Alex could travel back in time and speak to K§ï§Û Arasaka himself, but he preferred not to, knowing he would eventually uncover the truth one way or another. Under Hanako''s and Oda''s watchful gazes, he walked through the glass, noticing the astonished expression on Hanako''s face as her mouth fell open in surprise. Waving goodbye, Alex stepped into the void and plunged downward, free-falling from the height. Seeing her strange companion walk through the window, Hanako rushed to it and began feeling the glass, trying to understand how a person could do such a thing. She examined it carefully but found no answer. Not understanding how it was possible, she turned to Oda and asked if he had seen the same thing. Oda nodded, confirming that he too had witnessed Alex pass through the glass. Hanako realized that her mysterious guest was not only strange but also completely unfathomable. Meanwhile, Alex landed softly on the ground and glanced up at the floor where Hanako was, noticing that she was still in awe, touching the glass. He removed his mask, and a smile spread across his face that he couldn''t hide. Another perk of his abilities¡ªsurprising people who lived in a technological world and had never encountered magic. He looked at G.I.R., who was settled on his shoulder. ?Well, shall we head home?? Alex asked, addressing his companion. G.I.R. nodded, happy that they were finally returning home. Alex merely smirked, realizing that his assistant had apparently inherited some laziness from Valeri¡ªthe eternal couch potato. Shaking those thoughts away, Alex pulled out his motorcycle from his inventory and headed toward home, picking up speed to get there quickly and finally embrace someone close. When he arrived, he quickly parked the motorcycle and made his way to the elevator. After ascending to his floor, Alex entered the apartment and found it silent. The lights in the living room were off, and even Valeri, who usually watched her endless shows until morning, was absent. G.I.R. jumped off his shoulder and hurried to his pillow, checking it to see if it had somehow turned into a bear. Satisfied that everything was in order, he nestled in and fell asleep instantly. Alex shook his head again at G.I.R.''s behavior and went upstairs, trying to be quiet so as not to wake the sleepers. Passing through the door like a true vampire, he saw that the girls were already deep in slumber. Not wanting to disturb them, he magically changed his clothes and quietly settled onto the couch, pulling up a blanket. He hugged Gloria, who always lay on his left, and she snuggled closer to him at his touch. Without opening his eyes, Alex kissed her on the crown of her head and began to drift off to sleep, not even noticing that he was embracing someone else entirely, which would surprise him in the morning. To be continued... (Another day and another chapter. One of the readers said to choose the next BNHA worlds and I started thinking about what could happen if Alex gets into this world. For starters, Alex can''t be a student because he''s physically 18 years old, which means his choice is to only be a teacher. And in fact, I stopped reading the manga somewhere after the battle with All for One. Or even further, I won''t even mention where Deku became an emo guy and wanted to solve everything alone.) Chapter 129 - 129: The Tea Invitation Plan Waking up closer to noon, Alex realized he was holding someone. Assuming it must be Gloria, he pulled her closer, enjoying the warmth next to him. With plenty of time and few plans for the day, he allowed himself a bit more rest. He kissed her on the head and nestled his chin atop it, slipping back into a light sleep¡ªuntil an unexpected voice interrupted. ?Comfortable?? she asked, and the voice was clearly not what he expected. ?Mmm,? was all Alex managed, half asleep and oblivious to anything unusual. Just as he was drifting off again, he suddenly opened his eyes and found himself staring at golden hair. Realizing something was off, he pulled back slightly and found a pair of red eyes with yellowish sclera looking back at him. Lying beside him in his bed, wearing his T-shirt and shorts, was Kiwi. At first, he was disoriented, thinking he had somehow ended up in the wrong room, but quickly recognized that he was indeed in his own. Glancing around and noticing the chaos of Lucy''s and Rebecca''s scattered lingerie, he realized his mistake and turned back to Kiwi. ?Good morning,? he said, still holding her close. Kiwi, stirred by the movement next to her, didn''t initially register who was holding her. Feeling herself being pulled closer and kissed on the head, she was surprised to discover it was Alex. Embracing him back like an octopus, Kiwi took a moment to process; it had been ages since she''d felt so relaxed in her sleep. Watching him look around frantically, she smirked. ?And a good morning to you, too. But you can let go now,? she said calmly. Alex nodded and released her from his embrace, noticing how she disentangled her leg from him as well. He watched her as she did this with a composed expression, as though it wasn''t her fault for cuddling him in her sleep. After their night-long embrace finally ended, Kiwi stood up and stretched to relieve her stiff joints from an unusual sleep. She''d never imagined she''d end up hugging a guy all night. Looking down at herself, she noticed she was still wearing his clothes, which the girls had given her last night so she wouldn''t have to head home¡ªit might have been dangerous. Alex noticed a brief smile on Kiwi''s face before she quickly masked it, heading toward the shower. Shaking off any stray thoughts, he got up from the sofa, changed into fresh loungewear, and went downstairs. As he descended the steps, his appearance drew the attention of the apartment''s residents. Lucy, Gloria, and, of course, Rebecca turned to him, with Rebecca giving him a cheeky grin. But before he could greet them, Lucy spoke up in a mock-offended tone, delivering a line that made his eye twitch. ?Who would''ve thought the guy I love would spend the whole night cuddling another girl?? she said, wiping imaginary tears in a theatrical display. ?I saw it this morning, and my heart just shattered.? Lucy watched him with a playful smile, waiting for his reaction. Rebecca could barely contain her laughter, and Gloria, noticing his expression, simply smiled and continued sipping her coffee, letting the others have their fun. Under Lucy''s intense gaze, Alex approached her with an unreadable face. When he got close, he merely tapped her on the nose and softly said: ?Boop.? Lucy was taken aback by Alex''s action and was about to ask why he did it. But he gave her no chance to question him as he headed to the kitchen for a cup of a much-needed drink to wake up completely. Entering the kitchen, he first poured himself a cup of coffee and took a sip to feel more alive. He knew these were just old habits; he didn''t actually need it anymore. Still, he often felt groggy upon waking, and only coffee somehow managed to keep him from accidentally punching some idiot right after stepping out of the apartment. Returning to the living room with his coffee in hand, he saw Lucy still watching him, looking a bit puzzled. He simply walked past her, sat down next to Gloria, placed his cup on the table, and rested his head on Gloria''s shoulder. Lucy noticed that Alex ignored her, and her brow twitched as she walked over to him to get some answers about his actions. Standing directly in front of him, she forced him to look up at her. Alex, realizing someone was standing before him, lifted his gaze and saw Lucy staring intently at him. He raised an eyebrow slightly, unsure of what she wanted, and gestured for her to speak. Lucy, noticing his gesture, smirked. ?What was with that ''boop''?? she asked, looking down at him. ?It was to stop your morning drama,? Alex replied in a carefree tone. Lucy irritably raised an eyebrow and pinched his nose in response. Alex calmly let her do it, showing no reaction, which eventually made her give up. She simply sat beside him, leaning on his shoulder. Silence filled the room once again. Rebecca, absorbed in her tablet, was searching for parts for her weapon, Gloria enjoyed her morning coffee while reading the news, and Lucy, leaning against Alex, occasionally glanced at him before finally hugging his arm to get his attention. Feeling the movement, Alex turned to her, raising an eyebrow in question. ?What did you learn from your new friend yesterday?? Lucy asked, her gaze fixed on him. Alex reached for his coffee, took a sip to clear his throat, and, noticing the girls'' attention now focused on him, began explaining. ?To be honest, I didn''t learn much,? he said, shaking his head and setting his cup on the table. ?But you did learn something?? Rebecca asked impatiently. Alex nodded and pulled a small box from his inventory, which he had stolen the previous day from Arasaka''s lab. The girls, except for Gloria, recognized the box, having already seen its contents. Gloria, noticing their reactions, looked at the others questioningly, and Lucy explained that the box contained a fragment of power from a certain god known as the Mechanical Man. ?In short,? Alex continued, ?all I got from Hanako is that she has no idea what''s going on in Arasaka''s Night City branch. But her strange reaction to this fragment confirms that her family is somehow connected to the Mechanical Man. Otherwise, they simply wouldn''t have this shard.? The girls exchanged glances, contemplating his words. It didn''t surprise them that Arasaka might be linked to the Mechanical Man, but the question remained as to which family member was tied to this entity. ?Maybe it''s Hanako herself?? Rebecca suggested, drawing Alex''s attention. He shook his head. ?No, she isn''t connected to him. The only possible scenario is that she unknowingly came into contact with him, maybe under a different name to earn her trust. But her soul isn''t tainted by madness or chaos, so we can rule her out for now.? The girls nodded, but curiosity got the best of them. ?How did you know she wasn''t infected?? Kiwi asked, giving Alex a surprised look. ?I can see a person''s soul, their essence,? Alex explained, thoughtfully stroking his chin. ?If Hanako were infected, her soul would show something dark and vile, gradually consuming her.? The girls'' eyes widened at his revelation. They were stunned that he could see souls, but soon their surprise turned to curiosity¡ªeach one wanted to know what her own soul looked like. ?What does my soul look like?? Rebecca asked loudly, barely hiding her impatience. Alex chuckled, looking at her, and decided to tease her. ?Your soul is a true gremlin''s soul.? Rebecca, expecting a compliment, froze, and soon her face twisted in mock outrage. Climbing up on the chair, she jumped at Alex, aiming to ?punish? him for his audacity. She grabbed his cheek and playfully clenched her teeth, expressing her anger. The other girls shook their heads, watching this familiar scene: Alex called Rebecca a gremlin again, and she, as usual, took it out on him, pretending to ?chew? on his face. Alex let Rebecca vent her emotions, and when her fury faded, he said, ?You really shouldn''t dwell too much on your soul. Every soul is unique, and the important thing is that you are you. Even if other Rebeccas, Glorias, Lucys, and Kiwis exist somewhere out there, they''d be different versions of you¡ªbut those I care about are here and now.? These words brought a slight blush to the girls'' cheeks. Even Rebecca, who had stopped her ?attack,? heard his words, blushed, and, turning his head to face her, looked into his eyes before kissing him. After pulling back, she quietly added, ?Even if other ''you''s appear out there, I''ll only love you.? Alex smiled warmly, gently taking her cheeks in his hands. ?I''m happy to hear that, Rebecca. But honestly, other ''me''s just can''t exist. My nature is unique¡ªthere''s only one of me.? The other girls, watching this scene, felt a hint of envy. When Alex mentioned his unique nature, they were curious about what that meant. He turned to them and explained that he was the first demon created by a god, an embodiment of the concept of destruction that appeared at the dawn of time. His essence was unique and couldn''t be duplicated. He explained that his position could be compared to primal death: avatars of it might exist across the multiverse, but death itself remains unchanged, maintaining balance and ensuring everyone meets their fate. The girls nodded, grasping the gist of his words. ?So what are you going to do now, since you didn''t get the information you needed from Hanako?? Kiwi asked, settling back into the chair. Alex thoughtfully stroked his chin, remembering that during the night, GIR had sent him a dossier on Arasaka''s top executives. He pulled out his phone to look it over and stumbled upon a familiar but unclear name. Trying to remember who it was, he muttered, ?Who exactly is this Tanaka guy?? The girls stared at him in surprise; it seemed he''d forgotten whose limousine they recently commandeered and whose driver he knocked out. Lucy calmly reminded him, ?Alex, he''s the guy whose limo we took.? Alex looked at her, thinking, and finally recalled the episode: hijacking the limo, the chase with the scavengers and the police. He slapped his forehead, realizing he''d forgotten an obvious detail. Seeing that he''d come to his senses, Lucy smiled but was curious why he needed this man again. "And what do you need Tanaka for?" she asked, watching him intently. Alex glanced away from Tanaka''s dossier and looked at Lucy to answer her question. ?I think I need to invite this guy for a cup of tea, to have a chat,? he said with a sly smile, hinting at his plans. Lucy sighed heavily, understanding that Tanaka was unlikely to get off easy. If Alex had spoken calmly with Hanako, she had a gut feeling that Tanaka wouldn''t be as lucky¡ªcall it a woman''s intuition. ?And how are you planning to do that?? Kiwi asked, interested in his plan. Alex thought for a moment, then, looking at the girls, suggested, ?How about involving the others? If Tanaka doesn''t have what I need, we could sell the information he knows and make a good profit,? he proposed, seeking their support. Gloria shook her head, making it clear she had no interest in participating¡ªshe preferred the calm life of a homemaker. The others exchanged glances and decided it wouldn''t hurt to call the team; why not give others a chance to make some extra cash? ?I think we can bring in Maine and the others,? Lucy agreed. The other girls nodded in agreement. Alex understood there were no objections and gently lifted Rebecca off his lap to step out onto the balcony, smoke, and call Maine. On the balcony, he lit a cigarette, leaned on the railing, and dialed the number. Within seconds, Maine''s voice came through, immediately curious about Alex''s call. ?Hey, choom. What''s up?? Maine asked with interest. Alex exhaled smoke through his nose and got straight to the point. ?I''ve got a job, and it could be quite profitable. Figured you might be interested,? he said with a hint of excitement. On the other end, Maine, who was helping Dorio with the barbell, froze at the mention of money. But he was quickly brought back by Dorio''s slight cough and decided to clarify the details. ?What''s the job, choom? Need someone shot again or a warehouse cleaned out?? he asked with interest. ?Nothing complicated. We need to kidnap someone who might have the information I need. Anything extra we find, we can sell,? Alex replied calmly. Maine raised an eyebrow in intrigue, curious to know who the unlucky target was. ?And who''s the lucky one who''s your target this time?? he asked with a smirk. ?It''s Tanaka. Anything unrelated to the information I need, we can sell to anyone and make good money,? Alex answered. Maine''s eyes widened, and he burst into laughter, recalling that this was the same guy whose limo they''d hijacked. ?Alright, we''re in, choom!? he said after laughing. ?Then gather the others. We''ll check his schedule to figure out where we can catch him,? Alex said, finishing his cigarette. ?No problem, I''ll get in touch with Faraday and fill him in on our plans,? Maine replied calmly. Alex grimaced at the mention of Faraday but said nothing. He knew there was no point in discussing it, as Maine would do things his way regardless. After coordinating a meeting place with Maine, Alex returned to the apartment to report on how the call went. While Alex was busy calling Maine, the girls decided to check where they could catch Tanaka to kidnap him. Since all the files were on Alex''s phone, they had to wake up G.I.R., who was still asleep at that moment. After waking G.I.R. and demanding he forward Tanaka''s dossier, they finally received his schedule. Kiwi and Lucy then set to work checking it. In Tanaka''s schedule, they found only one opportunity to catch him when no one would be around. It turned out that Tanaka was a fan of BD, and a rather specific type at that. This kind of BD could only be obtained from one person connected to Tanaka, as he was a regular client of that person. Just then, Alex returned after finishing his conversation with Maine. ?Maine and the team will be here soon. We have time to figure out where we can catch Tanaka,? he said as he stepped back into the apartment. Lucy and Kiwi looked at Alex and informed him that everything was ready; they had thoroughly analyzed Tanaka''s schedule. Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise, stepped closer, and asked what they had discovered. From their explanation, he learned that Tanaka was into extreme brain-dancing associated with cyberpsychotic attacks. The only person who could provide that experience was Jimmy Kurosaki, the seller of all those dangerous amusements. Alex couldn''t care less about Jimmy and his questionable products, but he immediately recognized that this character would fit perfectly into their plan to kidnap Tanaka. ?Hmm, I know that Jimmy. The last time he made headlines was when he recorded the cyberpsychopath James Norris, who caused a massacre on the streets of Night City,? Rebecca said, swinging her legs as she sat on the couch. Gloria flinched upon hearing Norris''s name, which didn''t go unnoticed by Alex. He frowned, looking at her intently, and moved closer, sitting across from her and silently demanding an explanation. Under his gaze, Gloria couldn''t hold back and sighed before speaking. ?Sandie, who got installed by Maine, was acquired after James Norris was taken out,? she whispered. Alex sighed with relief; initially, he thought Gloria might have some personal connection with Norris. He looked her in the eyes and gently flicked her forehead with his hand. ?God, I was starting to think he was your friend. Who cares where that Sandie came from? The main thing is that you were thinking about David''s future and not pursuing selfish goals. Some might call it immoral, while others would say it''s fine¡ªeveryone has their opinion. So don''t blame yourself for the past,? he said, stroking her head. Gloria nodded, feeling a bit better. She always thought first and foremost about David and his future, trying to protect him from all this nightmare. Meanwhile, Alex turned to the team to discuss the plan. After hearing him out, Kiwi pointed out that Jimmy had made a reservation for dinner at a restaurant that evening. It was a great chance to catch him alone. Alex, deep in thought, rubbed his chin as he considered the best way to pull this off without leaving any traces. Finally, he dug into his inventory, catching the girls'' attention. For Kiwi, who had recently encountered magic, it was a novelty to see Alex''s hand disappear into a "hole" in the air. Lucy explained that this was Alex''s inventory, something he had created himself, and to demonstrate how it worked, she showcased her own inventory by pulling out several items. Rebecca also decided to show off, pulling out a giant grenade launcher that was almost taller than she was. Kiwi could only tiredly place a hand on her forehead, trying to grasp how all this was related to magic. ?Does G.I.R. have an inventory like that?? Kiwi asked, staring at the robo-dog, who was currently scattering wrappers across the table. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?Where do you think he would keep his candies and snacks? Not to mention the weapons that Alex makes for him,? Lucy replied, shooting a stern glance at G.I.R. that prompted him to clean up the wrappers. Meanwhile, Alex finished his search and realized that he only had a small taser left for the kidnapping. ?Well, I think this little gadget will help us put Jimmy to sleep,? he said, demonstrating the taser to the girls. The girls noticed the strange device in Alex''s hands and curiously asked what it was. Alex calmly explained that it was a taser he had designed specifically for the girls in his family so they could fend off annoying admirers. ?And how powerful is it?? Rebecca asked, her eyes sparkling with excitement. ?Strong enough to take out a god,? Alex replied with a smirk. ?The goddesses have to fend off persistent suitors who don''t understand the word ''no.'' So, I tested the taser on those idiots.? At his words, the girls involuntarily felt disappointed in some of the gods, imagining how they would only realize the situation after getting hit with the taser. But then another question arose that nagged at them. ?If this taser is powerful enough to take out a god, won''t it fry Jimmy from the inside?? Lucy asked skeptically, glancing at the device in Alex''s hands. ?Nope,? Alex shook his head. ?I designed it so the target doesn''t die but experiences maximum pain. If it were lethal, most annoying gods would have returned to their divine realm long ago.? He chuckled, recalling the losers who had felt the power of the taser. Rebecca''s eyes sparkled with admiration as she tried to snatch the taser away to examine it more closely or even take it apart. But Alex quickly sensed her intentions and wasn''t about to part with a device that might be needed for the job. In response, Rebecca pouted and, expressing her displeasure, began to kick his leg, but Alex simply ignored her attempts. At that moment, Maine called to inform them that they had arrived. ?Our team is here; it''s time to move out,? Alex said, turning to the girls. They nodded and went to change for work. As they prepared, Alex dressed using magic. Sitting on the couch, he embraced Gloria, deciding to enjoy the moment while the girls got ready. Gloria was more than happy to reciprocate, snuggling her nose into his chest. Alex stroked her back, gazing at the ceiling while pondering his future plans. He had a crazy idea brewing that he wanted to execute before leaving this world. To be continued¡­ Chapter 130 - 130: The Abduction of Jimmy While Alex enjoyed his rest with Gloria, waiting for the other girls to finish changing so they could go outside where the rest of the team was waiting, he almost drifted off to sleep. Even if the girls had been quicker, he knew he could''ve dozed off until the evening. Some days, he just wanted to lie on the couch and stay inside, savoring the calm and comfort of four walls. Just as Alex was about to fully fall asleep, the girls finally finished getting ready and started coming down the stairs. He opened one eye, noticed them, and gently tapped Gloria on the shoulder, signaling that it was time for him to get up. Gloria lifted her head and gave him a gentle kiss before they broke their embrace. Alex stood up, looked at the girls now ready to go, and noticed that Kiwi wasn''t wearing her mask. "Hey, Kiwi, you''re without your mask? Want me to make you a new one?" he asked, watching her reaction. Kiwi thought for a moment. She was used to wearing a mask, which served as both a filter and protection. It felt strange without it, so she nodded, ?I think I wouldn''t mind a new mask.? Alex nodded and quickly created a mask for her, similar to her last one but with a better fit and no unnecessary effects. Kiwi immediately put it on and nodded in thanks. Alex, smiling, decided to tease her a bit. "Oh, right, Kiwi, I forgot to tell you something." She looked at him suspiciously, sensing that his words might hold a catch. "Congratulations, you''re now an official member of the Church of the Flying Spaghetti Monster," he said, giving her a thumbs-up. Kiwi froze, staring at Alex as if he was crazy. Gloria sighed, looking at her sympathetically, while Lucy just shook her head, watching Alex with a slight smirk. Rebecca gave Kiwi a thumbs-up in approval, clearly supporting this strange "cult." Kiwi, snapping out of her shock, shook her head in disbelief. ?No thanks, I''m definitely not joining your weird cult.? Alex stepped forward with a smile, moving toward her as Kiwi backed up until she hit the wall. Their eyes met. "You don''t have a choice," he said with light humor, placing his hands on her shoulders. "Everyone at Arasaka already thinks you''re part of my cult. So, just accept it and join our wild adventures. We''ll be causing chaos across thousands of worlds!" Kiwi cast a pleading look at Gloria, then at Lucy, hoping for support, but Lucy simply raised her hands, indicating she wouldn''t intervene. Her last hope was Rebecca, but she gave Kiwi an approving nod, showing that she supported Alex''s decision. Left without backup, Kiwi sighed, deciding not to argue and to keep the peace. "Don''t worry; you''ll warm up to it," Alex winked. "Now, onward, ladies! We''ve got a couple of jerks to ''kidnap.''? Lucy shook her head again, watching how Alex shifted his mood, and looked at Kiwi with a hint of sympathy, understanding that she wouldn''t be able to escape his adventures. Before leaving, Alex gave Gloria one last kiss, then headed for the door. Outside, a van awaited, more like a motorhome, with Pilar waving at them from the window. Once inside, Alex met Maine''s gaze, who gave him a thumbs-up and gestured toward Kiwi. Alex just rolled his eyes and took his seat, watching as everyone else got settled. Falco started the engine, but drove slowly, uncertain of their destination. ?So, choom, what did you manage to find out?? Maine asked, drawing Alex''s attention. Alex nodded, picked up the G.I.R device, placed it on the table, and connected it to his phone, projecting their target dossiers onto the screen. "So," he began, displaying a photo, "this is Jimmy Kurosaki. Tanaka is his VIP client, so we can lure Tanaka out through Jimmy." He showed Jimmy''s schedule and details of his reserved table at an upscale, hard-to-access restaurant. He also brought up a full profile on Jimmy for the team to review before discussing the abduction plan. While they read, Alex simply listened, thinking this mission should be straightforward. ?I think I''ve got an idea on how to make Jimmy drop his guard,? Maine said, capturing the team''s attention. Alex raised an intrigued eyebrow, curious about what Maine had in mind. Sensing his interest, Maine continued, "I noticed that Jimmy has an interest in cute guys. We could use that." ?Hate to break it to you, but we don''t have any ''cute guys'' among us,? Alex replied dryly. In response, Maine smirked and fixed his gaze on Alex. The rest of the group caught on, realizing their leader had something unusual in mind. Alex felt his eye twitch as he understood where this was going. He protested, ?First of all, there''s nothing ''cute'' about me. Second, look at my eyes¡ªI look like I haven''t slept in years.? The girls nodded in agreement: Alex indeed looked more tired than cute, especially with his unique iridescent eyes that gave him an aura of mystery, but definitely didn''t fit the ?pretty boy? image. ?Details, Alex. You''re still the best-looking in the crew, so take one for the team,? Maine grinned. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex rolled his eyes, mentally calculating the simplest way to storm in and kidnap Jimmy outright. But he knew that wouldn''t lure Tanaka. Relenting, he decided to go with Maine''s plan but promised himself to come up with something different if inspiration struck before the mission. "Fine, but just this once. And if that guy so much as lays a hand on me, I''ll skin him,? Alex said, his tone calm but menacing. Maine flinched slightly, realizing that after Jimmy, he might be next in line. Dorio, noticing his expression, laughed and clapped him on the shoulder. Alex''s ruthlessness with his enemies was no secret to anyone. As they arrived at the restaurant, Falco parked nearby, allowing the team time to prepare for the plan. ?We have a few hours before the target arrives. Let''s be ready in case things go south,? Maine suggested. Everyone nodded and got to work. Alex let them handle it, thinking G.I.R could''ve taken care of the task in minutes. But he decided not to deprive them of the thrill of preparation. While the others were occupied, Alex decided to lie down, resting his head on Kiwi''s lap as she hacked the surveillance cameras. Startled, she glanced down and, seeing him settle in comfortably, asked, ?You comfortable?? Alex rolled onto his back, meeting her red eyes, and smiled. ?Of course. And why are you so worried? We spent the entire night together, cuddling,? he teased. Kiwi rolled her eyes, placing a hand over his face to stop his staring. It still irked her that, thanks to Alex, she was seen as part of the ?cult.? Satisfied that Kiwi wasn''t protesting, Alex rolled back onto his side and drifted off to a light nap. Meanwhile, the rest of the team returned after completing their tasks. Maine and Dorio arrived first. Seeing Alex napping on Kiwi''s lap, Maine smirked but was quickly stopped by a light tap from Dorio, who quietly reminded him that Alex was asleep. Huffing in mild protest, he took his seat. When Rebecca, Lucy, and Pilar arrived, they just shook their heads, noticing how Alex had found himself a cozy resting spot. Rebecca almost joined him but stopped when Kiwi gave her a look, subtly hinting there wasn''t enough space. Rolling her eyes, Rebecca reluctantly let go of the idea and joined Lucy in discussing contingency plans if things went off-track. She knew relying solely on Alex''s luck was risky, as his approach sometimes complicated matters, so she supported the idea of backup options. Still, she added an optimistic remark, saying everything should go smoothly. As the team discussed various scenarios, Alex peacefully dozed on Kiwi''s lap, unconcerned. After all, if things went wrong, his plan was always simple: break through any obstacle and finish the mission by force. A couple of hours later, Jimmy arrived at the restaurant, signaling it was time to start. The team exchanged silent glances, deciding who would wake Alex. This time, it came down to Lucy or Rebecca, and the two exchanged looks before playing rock-paper-scissors. Lucy won, grinning as she passed the ?honor? to Rebecca. Grumbling, Rebecca sat beside Alex and gave his nose a light poke, trying to wake him. After a few gentle nudges, Alex began to stir, sleepily rubbing his eyes as he noticed the team, who looked slightly tense. Now they understood why the girls said his ?waking gaze? could be intimidating. ?What''s going on?? he asked drowsily, looking around. ?Jimmy''s here,? Lucy replied, stepping over to fix his tousled hair gently. Alex nodded, letting her tidy him up before stretching to warm up for action. He was just about to head for the restaurant when Maine called out to him. ?Hey, choomba, do something about that look, or Jimmy won''t come within a mile of you,? he joked. Alex chuckled, massaging his face a little to relax. He then turned to the team, awaiting their verdict. ?Better, but still intimidating,? Pilar remarked with a laugh. Flashing a middle finger at her, Alex exited the van. Lighting a cigarette, he headed for the parking lot to intercept Jimmy. Finding cover behind a column, he smoothed his hair and waited. The parking area was almost empty, reducing the chance of unexpected witnesses. Half an hour later, he heard Maine''s signal. ?Alex, the target is finishing dinner and heading to the parking lot. Be ready.? Taking a deep breath, Alex readied himself. At that moment, the elevator doors opened, and Jimmy stepped out. Seeing him, Alex grimaced slightly¡ªJimmy looked like the type he''d usually rather avoid. But he didn''t have a choice, so after a deep breath, he stepped out and approached Jimmy, who was just about to get into his car. ?Hey, buddy, got a light? I forgot mine,? Alex called out, catching his attention. Jimmy turned around at the sound of the voice and saw Alex approaching him. His face lit up with a smile as he took in the young man. ?Of course, here you go,? Jimmy said, pulling out a lighter. Alex lit his cigarette, then looked at Jimmy thoughtfully, as if trying to place him. ?You look familiar. Have we met before?? he asked, pretending to ponder. Jimmy chuckled, taking it as a friendly pickup line. ?Oh, I get that a lot,? he replied with a cheerful grin. ?That''s it!? Alex "remembered." ?You''re Jimmy Kurosaki! My friend''s a big fan. Could I get an autograph for him?? Unable to hide his pleasure, Jimmy agreed enthusiastically, signing a note for Alex''s ?friend.? Alex accepted it gratefully, then added with an innocent smile, ?Mind if I shake your hand?? ?Of course,? Jimmy replied readily, extending his hand to his ?fan.? Alex shook it, already anticipating the next steps of his plan. Inwardly, he grimaced, though he didn''t show it as he took Jimmy''s hand. Jimmy noted the surprising contrast ¡ª Alex''s grip was strong yet remarkably soft and smooth. Just as he was about to let go, he felt the grip tighten. Glancing up, Jimmy noticed the shift in Alex''s expression ¡ª the friendly fan was gone, replaced by a blank, unreadable stare. Alex offered a faint smirk. ?Sorry, Jimmy, but you''re a bit too important to my plan,? he said, tightening his hold, preventing Jimmy from pulling away. Jimmy reached back with his free hand to activate a device that had saved his life more than once. A sharp pulse rippled through the parking lot as an EMP wave shut down all electronics in range. Thinking he''d escaped, Jimmy was shocked to find that Alex''s grip hadn''t weakened at all. Looking up, he saw Alex smiling, almost amused, as if the EMP had been nothing more than a minor inconvenience. ?An EMP''s a handy tool... if your opponent relies on tech,? Alex remarked, gazing down at Jimmy. Confused by what Alex meant, Jimmy watched him reach into his pocket. His heart raced as his intuition screamed that this would not end well. Alex pulled out a taser, pressed it against Jimmy''s body, and looked him in the eyes. ?Sweet dreams, Jimmy.? Before Jimmy could respond, a powerful jolt coursed through his body, causing his muscles to spasm violently. Jimmy trembled, still clutching Alex''s hand, as foam started forming at his mouth and faint smoke rose from his body. After a few seconds, he lost consciousness. Alex smirked, looking down at the fallen Jimmy. ?I''m done here. Bring in the package,? he said through the comms. Soon, a van rolled into the parking lot, and Maine and Pilar stepped out, curiously examining Jimmy. ?What did you do to him, choomba?? Pilar asked, eyeing Jimmy''s still-smoking body with surprise. ?Oh, just a little boost of energy and positivity. Want to try?? Alex replied calmly, taking a drag from his cigarette. Pilar stepped back, clearly not eager to experience Alex''s methods firsthand. Maine chuckled, hoisted Jimmy, and dragged him into the van. Alex followed, taunting Pilar with a grin, hinting at his cowardice. Pilar muttered something about brotherly bonds and added that Alex was starting to resemble Rebecca more, as she gradually fell under his influence. When they got back into the van, Maine seated Jimmy in a chair and started tying him up to prevent any escape attempts. Meanwhile, Lucy disabled all of Jimmy''s emergency implants to ensure he couldn''t call for backup or activate a quick-response system. But now a new issue arose: who would handle persuading Jimmy to cooperate? An argument broke out between Alex, Maine, and Dorio, each wanting to take on the task. Maine insisted on his interrogation experience, while Dorio suggested a simple ?explanation? with a couple of punches. ?All right, leave this to me,? Alex said with a grin, gently pushing them aside. ?Trust me, guys like Jimmy don''t need threats or violence ¡ª just the right conversation.? Maine gave Alex a skeptical look but decided to let him handle it, adding that he''d interrogate the next poor soul himself. Alex agreed readily and asked for some space to get ready. Once the others stepped back, Alex called over G.I.R to assist with the interrogation. He seated Jimmy in a chair, then gently patted his cheek to wake him up. ?Wake up, sunshine, time for school,? he said, smirking down at Jimmy. ?No, mom, I don''t wanna go to school,? Jimmy mumbled, still unaware of his surroundings. A broad smile spread across Alex''s face, one that would make anyone shiver. Hearing Jimmy''s mutterings, the team struggled to hold in their laughter, not wanting to interrupt Alex. Covering their mouths, they barely contained their amusement ¡ª they hadn''t expected Alex to wake Jimmy like this. But Alex''s next move broke their composure entirely. ?Hey, idiot, I said wake up! Time for school!? Alex barked, slapping Jimmy hard across the face. ?Dad, don''t hit me! I''m up, I''m going to school¡­ I won''t be late again!? Jimmy blurted, his eyes flying open wide. The team couldn''t hold back any longer, bursting into loud laughter, which forced Jimmy to recognize the situation he was in. He tried to piece together what had happened, recalling the strange guy he met in the parking lot and the moment he''d been knocked out. ?You¡­? Jimmy began angrily, but Alex quickly clamped a hand over his mouth. ?Shh, my dear friend Jimmy. We''re just getting started with our conversation,? Alex smirked, holding him in place. Meeting Alex''s cold gaze, Jimmy flinched. ?Now listen carefully. I talk ¡ª you listen. Got it? Nod if you understand,? Alex said, keeping his hand firmly over Jimmy''s face. Jimmy nodded, realizing there was no chance of escape. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead as he understood he wouldn''t be able to call for help or contact anyone. ?Here''s what you''re going to do: call Tanaka. That''s it. If you understand, nod,? Alex said in a calm yet pressing tone, watching Jimmy closely. Jimmy nodded, though he had no intention of cooperating. ?I know what you''re thinking ¡ª how to say no as quickly as possible. But I have ways to convince you,? Alex continued, nodding subtly to the side. He gestured toward G.I.R, who was perched on a stool, blinking with large, clueless eyes. Jimmy glanced at the strange creature, not fully understanding, but a hint of unease crept into his mind. ?You''re probably wondering why I''m introducing you to my little assistant. Well, G.I.R is not just a master hacker; he''s also an expert ''surgeon,'' if you catch my drift. If you refuse to help, he''ll give you a refresher like a pig,? Alex said with a grim smile. With those words, G.I.R began pulling out various tools from his pockets, clearly not meant for friendly purposes. Jimmy watched as G.I.R methodically laid out the dangerously looking items in front of him. ?The human body is a fascinating thing, you know,? Alex continued in a cold voice. ?It can survive even fatal injuries if you manage to get blood flowing to the right organs. I could marinate you for months while you endure unimaginable pain.? The team, watching Alex pressure Jimmy, involuntarily flinched. Alex''s words painted vivid images in their minds, and that was what scared them the most. Meanwhile, G.I.R started sharpening a knife to enhance the threat, sending an even greater wave of fear through Jimmy. Maine glanced at the girls and noticed them sighing, while Pilar saw his sister nodding at every word Alex said, as if memorizing the details, which filled him with even more dread. Finally, after finishing his impressive monologue, Alex awaited Jimmy''s response, eager to know if he was willing to help or not. To be continued... Chapter 131 - 131: Kidnapping the Final Target While Alex was ''politely'' conversing with Jimmy, the rest of the group watched the performance with genuine interest. Alex knew that threats or brute force weren''t really necessary ¡ª a simple ''choice'' was enough: either cooperation or a painful skin-removal experience. At first glance, the choice was simple, but it was enough to bewilder someone, and Jimmy definitely wasn''t the hero of some story who would suddenly find strength and escape. Nor was Alex the typical villain ready to reveal his plans for hours on end. Lucy and Rebecca already knew Alex''s darker side. He had once told them about interrogations of gods that ended quite pitifully and painfully for those involved. Jimmy might avoid a similar fate... maybe. ?An unexpected side to Alex,? Main murmured, catching the others'' attention. Lucy and Rebecca raised their eyebrows, not understanding what he meant. Noticing their glances, Main decided to explain: ?Usually, he''s calm, always smiling. Sure, he''s sometimes a bit off and can do something wild, like that incident with Arasaka. But now... it''s like he''s a completely different person ¡ª and it''s creepy.? Lucy and Rebecca exchanged looks, realizing Main didn''t know the half of it. Yes, these were just words from Alex for now, but if push came to shove, Jimmy would learn what true pain was. Alex wasn''t lying: he really could keep someone alive as long as needed. Kiwi noticed the look on Lucy and Rebecca''s faces and understood that they had likely seen worse, which explained their calm reactions. Meanwhile, Alex continued his ?conversation? with Jimmy, who stubbornly refused to cooperate. Even G.I.R., sharpening a knife right in front of him, wasn''t helping. It seemed that fear had so overwhelmed Jimmy that he simply couldn''t speak. Seeing Jimmy''s hesitation, Alex decided to add some ?motivation?: ?Well, since you don''t want to cooperate, I have something else for you. G.I.R., hand me the stimulant,? Alex said, extending his hand without taking his gaze off Jimmy. The group''s attention immediately shifted to the strange syringe filled with a clear, slightly shimmering liquid that G.I.R. pulled from his pocket. With a slight smile, Alex addressed Jimmy, whose eyes were trembling with tension: ?I can see you''re scared, though you don''t even know what this is yet. Allow me to explain: this is a stimulant that amplifies the body''s sensitivity many times over. Doctors use a milder version of it to treat paralysis. But this dose... well, it''s about a thousand times stronger.? Jimmy''s eyes widened, and he desperately tried to break free from his bindings, but it was futile; he was tightly tied up, and even if he could get loose, Alex and the rest of the group stood in his way. ?Now, now, it''s not polite to try and run off when the conversation isn''t over,? Alex said, like a strict father scolding a child. But Jimmy wasn''t listening; he was struggling to escape with all his might. Annoyed, Alex frowned and, unable to bear it, ?calmed? him down with a bracing slap: ?I said, stay put.? Jimmy received another slap that left his ears ringing, and he even thought he felt blood trickling from one ear due to the blow. ?Calmed down? Now, where was I?? Alex asked, staring intently at Jimmy. ?You said your stimulant was a thousand times stronger than the medical one,? Rebecca reminded him, standing behind him with a sweet smile, though her eyes gleamed with unmistakable joy at the spectacle. Alex turned, noticed her smile, and shook his head at that sly look. ?Thank you, my love. Now, Jimmy, as I said, this stimulant is a thousand times stronger than the ordinary kind. Let me describe what you''ll feel when it enters your body. You''ll start feeling everything: from the crack of bones to the strain and stretch of muscles. You''ll feel the blood flowing through your veins, the squeezing and relaxing of your heart, and even each breath will seem like sheer torture. The pain will be so intense that you''ll want to end it at any cost,? Alex said, turning the syringe in his hands. He paused, savoring the horror in Jimmy''s eyes before continuing: ?But because this stimulant is so powerful, its effects are brief ¡ª only ten seconds. Though it''ll feel like an eternity to you.? Staring at the syringe, Jimmy quickly shook his head, desperate to avoid experiencing its effects. But Alex only smirked, deciding to apply one last bit of pressure, raising the syringe. ?Let me help you make your choice,? he said, lifting the syringe above Jimmy''s leg. Under Jimmy''s panicked gaze, Alex pretended he was about to inject it, and Jimmy, unable to handle it any longer, passed out, his head slumping to the side. Alex sighed and turned to the others, who were now looking at him as though he were a stranger. ?What?? he asked, tilting his head in surprise. Main cleared his throat, gathering himself to explain their stares. ?Choom, has anyone ever told you that you can be... kinda terrifying?? he asked cautiously. Alex scowled, looking at him in confusion. ?Terrifying? I was just having a pleasant conversation and giving the man some motivation to help us,? he replied, displeased. Main just chuckled and shook his head. If describing torture to someone and threatening them with an ultra-sensitive stimulant counted as a ?pleasant conversation,? he couldn''t imagine what Alex''s past work in interrogations must have been like. ?Whatever you say, choom. But he''s out cold now. What''s your plan?? Main asked, steering the conversation back on track. Alex looked at Jimmy, whose eyes had rolled back and whose mouth was foaming. He scratched his chin, considering how to bring him back. Making a quick decision, he slapped Jimmy hard enough to snap him awake, trembling in terror. Seeing that Jimmy was now ready to cooperate, Alex asked with a smile, ?So, will you call Tanaka and invite him to your studio?? Jimmy nodded hastily, and Alex turned to the group with a thumbs-up. Lucy rolled her eyes and returned to her seat, while Rebecca stepped closer, eyeing the terrified Jimmy. ?All set. He''s ready to cooperate. Falco, fire up the engine, and let''s head to our new friend''s studio so he can show us some hospitality,? Alex said cheerfully, glancing at Falco, who nodded and went to start the vehicle. Before leaving, Alex leaned down toward Jimmy, who flinched under his gaze. Alex smiled and leaned in so their eyes met. ?If you cooperate, nothing will happen.? He gave Jimmy''s cheek a light pat. Jimmy quickly nodded, showing his willingness to follow the plan and do everything possible not to mess it up. Satisfied with his resolve, Alex turned and headed toward Lucy, ready to take a break. Today was one of those days he just wanted to take it easy. Lucy gave him a gentle smile and let him settle onto her lap, making him comfortable since their height difference made it awkward for him to lean on her shoulder. The ride was silent; everyone was absorbed in their own thoughts, not disturbing the peace. With the new, more spacious van, the group could afford a brief rest. Main was even considering taking jobs in other cities, knowing that transportation was no longer an issue. As they arrived at Jimmy''s studio, they began unloading, preparing for the task ahead. Lucy and Kiwi went to set up a powerful jammer, in case Tanaka tried to call for backup. Pilar and Rebecca took their positions to eliminate Tanaka''s guards quietly if necessary. Falco stayed in the van nearby, ready for a quick getaway. Alex, with his bot GIR perched on his shoulder, followed Main and Dorio, who were escorting Jimmy to his studio. Once inside, Alex scanned the room and instructed GIR to erase all footage from the cameras and remove any data on Jimmy to keep him from relaxing. Shoving Jimmy into a room, Alex looked at him, preparing for the next step. ?Now, invite Tanaka to a meeting ¡ª and do it naturally, like you aren''t being threatened with torture or skinning,? Alex said calmly. Nodding quickly, Jimmy called Tanaka, inviting him and promising a new BD. Once the call was over, he reported to Alex that everything went smoothly and Tanaka agreed to come. Alex decided to listen in on their conversation, in case Jimmy tried to warn Tanaka. Satisfied that all was in order, Alex found a hidden spot where he could remain unnoticed until Tanaka arrived. Main and Dorio hid in a nearby room, ready to act if necessary. It didn''t take long ¡ª within a couple of hours, Tanaka arrived. He swaggered into the room as if he owned the place. ?I expected your work, but this time you''ve been surprisingly fast,? he said, staying on guard. ?Always perceptive, Tanaka. Normally, it takes longer, but this particular piece is special. I think you''ll want to try it and calibrate it right away,? Jimmy replied, looking him in the eye. ?Standard settings will do. I have a meeting at Arasaka later, and I don''t have time for all the adjustments,? Tanaka replied, adjusting his glasses. ?What a shame. This new BD can give you sensations like nothing you''ve experienced¡­? Jimmy tried to convince him, but Tanaka cut him off: ?Kurosaki, don''t test my patience,? he said coldly, staring at Jimmy. But then he heard clapping nearby, and turning, he saw a stranger seated in a chair. Alex had been watching the scene and, tired of waiting, decided to act. He began clapping, drawing Tanaka''s attention, who immediately turned to face him. Alex rose from the chair and walked toward him with a slight smile. ?Pleasure to meet you, Mr. Tanaka,? Alex said. Tanaka frowned and was about to respond when he heard the sound of a shotgun loading. He turned toward the door to see Main aiming at him, with Dorio standing beside him, fists clenched. ?You know, this would''ve been easier if you''d just agreed to a friend''s request, Tanaka,? Main said, keeping the shotgun ready. Tanaka quickly assessed the situation: his escape routes were blocked, and Alex stood before him, poised to stop him. ?How arrogant,? he muttered, scanning the room, and then looked at Jimmy. ?Sorry, but they really cornered me,? Jimmy said in an apologetic tone, lowering his eyes. Tanaka growled at Jimmy, casting him a furious glance, then turned his gaze to Alex, and finally to Main and Dorio, who blocked the exit. ?Do you even know who I am?? Tanaka said arrogantly, assessing everyone in the room. Alex smirked, noticing the arrogance in Tanaka''s behavior. People like Tanaka, when faced with a threat, always try to leverage their status in the hopes of escaping a difficult situation. But there are moments when neither rank nor connections can save you, and then neither your family nor your position matters. ?Of course we know. Mr. Tanaka, one of the executives of Arasaka''s Night City branch. Or did you seriously think we had no idea who you were?? Alex raised an eyebrow, holding his gaze. Realizing that his authority meant nothing in this room, Tanaka decided to call for backup through his bodyguards. However, this maneuver didn''t go unnoticed. ?Don''t even try; we''ve set up a jammer, so all your attempts to contact anyone are useless,? Dorio chuckled, watching Tanaka. Assessing the situation, Tanaka raised his hands in a gesture of surrender. ?Quite a clever move on your part,? he said, looking around at them. But behind this action lay a trick ¡ª a defensive mechanism activated in Tanaka''s hands, and needles sprang from his fingers, ready to strike everyone in the room. Alex raised an eyebrow calmly, anticipating what would come next. Tanaka fired the needles, hoping to create chaos and make his escape, but to his horror, he realized his weapon hadn''t harmed anyone. The entire volley of needles was now clenched in Alex''s fists as he stood directly in front of Dorio and Main. ?Nice try, Mr. Tanaka, but unfortunately, it didn''t work,? Alex said, opening his hands, letting the needles scatter on the floor. Main, who had planned to use his implants to dodge the attack, stared in surprise at Alex, who had managed it without any implants or even activating his Sandevistan. Tanaka looked at Alex in shock, as if he were something unimaginable. ?Since you decided to make the first move, it''s only fair to respond in kind,? Alex said with a smile. In a flash, Alex moved directly in front of Tanaka, making him step back instinctively. Fear spread across Tanaka''s face. ?Ninja secret technique: Heir-Crushing Strike,? Alex announced with a bloodthirsty grin. Alex drew his leg back and struck Tanaka straight in the groin, lifting him a meter off the ground. A revolting crunch echoed as Tanaka''s eggs cracked. Main and Jimmy broke into a cold sweat, seeing what had become of Tanaka. They were even more horrified upon realizing Tanaka''s eggs had been crushed by the blow. Main immediately understood why the move was named as it was, and he had a feeling that even if Tanaka had steel eggs, they wouldn''t have withstood such a hit. After taking the blow, Tanaka''s eyes rolled back, and he fainted, frothing at the mouth. ?Done. Target neutralized,? Alex turned to Main, giving a thumbs-up. Main nodded and cautiously approached Alex, fearing he might receive the same blow as Tanaka. Dorio noticed Main''s hesitance and gave him a shove to hurry him up. Main felt the push in his back and looked at Dorio with a hurt expression as she urged him forward. Sighing, he approached Tanaka, whose pants were already stained red with blood. Main shook his head in pity, looking at Tanaka. After sparing him a few seconds of pity, Main grabbed him by the collar and began dragging him out. Just before exiting, he glanced back at Alex, who was now staring at Jimmy. Alex approached Jimmy, who had shrunk into the couch, too afraid to meet Alex''s gaze. ?If anything that happened here leaves this room, I''ll know it was you ¡ª and I''ll come back to give you a lobotomy,? Alex said, threatening Jimmy. Jimmy flinched as he looked at Alex. He didn''t understand what a lobotomy was, but for some reason, just hearing the word made his head hurt. ?You''re probably wondering what a lobotomy is. It''s a special operation performed on the frontal lobe of the brain. They used to do it on people with severe mental disorders, especially those with schizophrenia. The worst part is that these people ended up as nothing but empty shells of who they once were. If you don''t want to end up like them, I suggest you keep your mouth shut,? Alex said, continuing to intimidate Jimmy. Jimmy quickly started nodding, clearly in no hurry to experience a lobotomy. Seeing that Jimmy understood, Alex followed Main and Dorio, who were heading outside where they were expected. Main turned to Alex as they walked and spoke up. ?Choom, I''m gonna say it again ¡ª sometimes, you scare the crap outta me,? Main said, looking at Alex, who was walking beside him with a slight smile. Alex glanced at Main and just shrugged, not really inclined to explain his actions. They were almost at the exit of the studio when two muffled gunshots sounded outside, followed by the sound of bodies hitting the ground. Raising an eyebrow, Alex stepped outside to find two bodies ¡ª guards in Arasaka uniforms ¡ª lying near the entrance. Looking around, he saw Rebecca waving at him from a window, holding a sniper rifle. Alex motioned for her to come down. At that moment, a van pulled up with Falco at the wheel, opening the doors for the group to get in. Once inside, Alex noticed that Lucy and Kiwi were already settled. Smiling, he sat down next to Lucy, and once Falco saw everyone was aboard, he drove to the nearby building to pick up Rebecca and Pilar, who had been on lookout. Once the team was all together, everyone had the obvious question: what happened to Tanaka and why were his pants covered in blood? Without much thought, Main spilled the secret, honestly sharing what Alex had done to Tanaka. Hearing this, Falco and Pilar shuddered, glancing at Alex with a mix of wariness and sympathy as they instinctively closed their legs. Alex, seeing their reaction, just chuckled and suggested heading to the base to get the necessary information as soon as possible. ?Let''s go to the base. The G.I.R. will disable Tanaka so thoroughly that not only won''t he be able to wake up, but he''ll be impossible to track,? Alex explained. Main thought about it and agreed with the plan, but then addressed the group. ?So, once we get what we need, what are we gonna do with Tanaka?? A moment of silence hung in the air as everyone pondered the question, until Rebecca''s mischievous voice broke through. She grinned and suggested, ?How about we strip him down and dump him somewhere downtown?? Alex grinned widely, liking the idea. Honestly, he preferred the idea of leaving Tanaka in the desert, but the city worked just fine too. Rebecca, thrilled that her idea was supported, climbed onto Alex''s lap and hugged him, nuzzling her cheek affectionately against his shoulder. The group just shook their heads, watching the scene. ?You two really are made for each other,? Main sighed. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex gave a thumbs-up and replied, ?Of course ¡ª we both love causing trouble!? He kissed Rebecca firmly on the cheek, and she smiled contentedly. Lucy, watching the scene unfold, was reminded once again why Rebecca was so attached to Alex ¡ª not only was he caring, but he also found humor in everything. Having gotten to know him better, Lucy was no longer surprised by moments like this. The very idea of leaving Tanaka naked on the street struck her as amusing; it would certainly drive Arasaka crazy. Main, deciding to focus on the task at hand, interrupted their exchange of thoughts. ?Let''s get the information first. We''ll decide what to do with Tanaka later.? The group nodded in agreement, but Alex and Rebecca began to quietly protest, still insisting on their plan to throw Tanaka out naked in the streets of Night City. Main turned away, opting not to argue with these two ?gremlins,? mentally noting that Alex was a natural chaotic element, never missing a chance to stir up trouble. While it certainly added excitement, it was exhausting, especially when things spiraled out of control. As the group drove to the base, Alex hugged Rebecca and rested his chin on the top of her head, contemplating what kind of information might be locked away in Tanaka''s mind. If it turned out to be empty, he would have to go down the list, hunting for the right people within Arasaka. Alex understood that if Hanako was in danger, he might need to intervene to ensure she owed him a favor ¡ª that would be a solid strategic move. Meanwhile, the van pulled up to the base, and the team, determined to uncover everything Tanaka might have to offer, prepared for the data extraction. To be continued... Chapter 132 - 132: When Just Talking Brings You Closer While Alex was enjoying the embrace of his favorite ''gremlin,'' Falco calmly drove the van, keeping a low profile. If they were stopped, they''d look like regular people on a camping trip. Alex, deep in thought, pondered whether Tanaka might hold information that would lead him to the right person. His intuition hinted that someone from the Arasaka family was behind all this. But acting directly now would be dangerous¡ªeliminating one of the Mechanical Man''s key aides could provoke an unpredictable, large-scale response. ?What''re you thinking about?? Rebecca''s playful poke to his nose broke his thoughts. Alex smiled, poking her back, causing a mock-irritated yet endearing look on her face. But his curious companion wasn''t backing down, insisting on an answer. ?I was wondering if Tanaka has the information I need, or at least a lead to the right person,? Alex replied, gently massaging her cheeks. Rebecca, used to his tenderness, squeezed his cheeks in return, stretching them sideways. ?And if he doesn''t?? ?Then it''s on to the next on the list, and we''ll be kidnapping more Arasaka executives,? he replied calmly, enduring her ?attack? without a fuss. Rebecca nodded, then, with her usual straightforwardness, began questioning his plans for dealing with the Mechanical Man. Lucy, noticing the couple whispering, approached and gently nudged Rebecca aside, settling on Alex''s lap, signaling she wanted to be in the loop too. ?So, what will you do if Tanaka turns out to be useful?? she asked, peering into his eyes with interest. Alex considered his limited options. To win, the Mechanical Man needed a physical form, and only then could they actively move against him. Fighting him directly now risked destroying the entire world. If this were an empty world full of deranged beings, Alex wouldn''t hesitate to destroy it for victory. But this world was still alive, with its own timeline. The only option was to lure the Mechanical Man into a trap while G.I.R erased his consciousness. Lucy sighed softly and pinched his nose, ?You''re lost in thought again and not explaining anything.? Realizing he''d gotten distracted, Alex decided to share his plan with the girls: prolong the fight while G.I.R deleted the enemy''s mind. Rebecca immediately began firing questions about what might happen during the battle. Alex explained that he envisioned two possible outcomes: either the Mechanical Man would throw everything into attacking G.I.R, or his consciousness would try to resist in the digital space. Either way, they''d need to protect G.I.R and prepare for the unexpected. Kiwi, who had been eavesdropping, couldn''t hold back and approached the group. Recent events weighed heavily on her mind, and though she''d only faced this threat yesterday, she was determined to survive and resist the terrifying god trying to destroy their world. Noticing her approach, Alex invited her to join the conversation with a wave. With Lucy and Rebecca watching her with mild amusement, Kiwi joined the discussion. Alex briefly summarized the conversation for her, and she immediately began contemplating how to defend themselves if someone attacked G.I.R in the real world, not just digitally. ?We need to be ready for that,? Alex frowned slightly, ?because there could be ordinary people caught under his control. And I have a feeling they won''t be savable.? Alex understood that he couldn''t be a hero to everyone or save those infected. The corruption tainted not only the body but also the soul; even if he found a way to cleanse it, they''d be different people, unable to return to their former lives. The girls shuddered, realizing that even in death, these people would know no peace¡ªonly chaos and ancient entities devouring them. Hearing their concerns, Alex reassured them that he had already placed protections on each group member''s mind and soul. The van finally arrived at the base, and everyone relaxed, seeing they hadn''t been followed. But as soon as they opened the door, all eyes turned to Tanaka, who lay bloodied and leaving a pool behind him. No one wanted to touch him, and the girls unanimously decided that Alex, as the one responsible for his state, should carry him inside. Alex grimaced, feeling a bit betrayed, but when he noticed G.I.R curiously nudging Tanaka, an idea came to him. ?G.I.R, help our guest get home,? he said with a broad smile. G.I.R nodded silently and grabbed Tanaka''s pant leg, dragging him across the floor. Tanaka''s head thudded against the van steps, then onto the ground. Pilar couldn''t hold back his laughter, watching the little robot unceremoniously pull the grown man. Alex, grinning playfully at the girls, followed G.I.R, who was doing his best to haul Tanaka inside. When the whole group stepped out of the van, they saw a trail of blood leading toward the building and laughed as they followed it. Meanwhile, G.I.R had made it to the stairs, where Tanaka''s head thumped against each step on the way up. ?G.I.R, you don''t have to pull him all the way to the second floor,? Alex called, stopping the bot before Tanaka lost any more teeth. G.I.R obediently let go of the pant leg, and Tanaka rolled down the steps, his face hitting each one with a dull thud. Alex couldn''t help but laugh at G.I.R''s antics. The rest of the group, who''d just walked in, joined in as they witnessed Tanaka''s tumble down the stairs. ?Am I seeing things, or did he lose a couple of teeth?? Falco asked, glancing at Tanaka lying awkwardly on the floor. Without a second thought, Alex approached Tanaka and opened his mouth to check if his teeth were still intact. Sure enough, a couple of front teeth were missing, with some others chipped. Alex looked over at G.I.R, who had an innocent, clueless expression as if he hadn''t done anything wrong. Shaking his head, Alex turned to the group with a wry smile. ?Not just a couple. He''s definitely going to be spending a fortune fixing half his mouth. Poor Tanaka didn''t stand a chance,? Alex chuckled, barely holding back his laughter. Hearing Alex''s comment, the group looked over at Tanaka, whose mouth was still open, showing the missing front teeth and a trickle of blood on his lips. This triggered another round of laughter. Alex released Tanaka, closing his mouth to prevent further damage, and discreetly healed him a bit to stop the bleeding before they could get all the information they needed. ?Not a big deal,? Main laughed. ?This bastard''s loaded. He won''t go broke replacing a few teeth with some gold ones.? Alex smirked and nodded, realizing Main was right. He''d met gangsters before who''d gotten themselves gold and even platinum jaws, though he found it silly. Still, it was better than those blindingly white teeth that practically glowed in the dark. Grabbing Tanaka by the leg, Alex dragged him into a far room and settled him down so that G.I.R could extract data from his head. The others followed. Placing Tanaka on the floor, Alex called G.I.R over, pulled a cable from the bot''s body, and connected it to the back of Tanaka''s head. Now, all that was left was to wait for the dog to finish downloading the information. ?There we go, just a little patience now,? Alex said, stepping aside. The group nodded and headed to the living room to wait. Alex sat down and checked the latest news to see if there were any suspicious events. Other than occasional bouts of cyberpsychosis among the population, there wasn''t much. It reminded him of the beginning of a zombie apocalypse: random outbreaks of aggression, attacks on bystanders... The only comfort was that in this city, almost everyone had a weapon, even kids, so people could defend themselves and sometimes even make a profit from such incidents. ?So how long until G.I.R''s done?? Main asked, snapping Alex out of his thoughts. Alex looked up from his phone, calculated quickly, and replied, ?About half an hour, maybe less. He doesn''t have to worry about frying his brain in the process, like a regular Netrunner would.? ?Choom, I''m still amazed by your robo-dog,? Main admitted with admiration. ?I can''t imagine how you built it, but it''s something else.? Alex only smiled, knowing that G.I.R was the result of a blend of magic and advanced technology, made from materials capable of withstanding the temperature of a solar core. Originally, he was designed as a protector for Gloria, but over time, he''d become a reliable ally. Alex was even considering creating an upgraded version of G.I.R for family protection¡ªa prototype called MIMI, which could ensure safety in his absence. The group continued discussing G.I.R, marveling at his unique abilities. ?Just bypassing Tanaka''s defenses would''ve taken me way longer, not to mention downloading the data,? Kiwi remarked, fully agreeing with the others. Everyone nodded in response to Kiwi''s words. ?At least I''m glad this crazy robot''s on our side. I definitely wouldn''t want to be his target. Watching how G.I.R deals with enemies once was enough for me¡ªI don''t want to end up as minced meat from this mad robo-dog''s attack,? Pilar shared. The rest of the group nodded along, except for Lucy and Rebecca, who had spent enough time with G.I.R to know everything he was capable of. The group had been shocked the first time they saw G.I.R and the weaponry he carried, but after some jobs involving him, they realized this robo-dog was quite ruthless and dangerous. They even suspected that this could reflect Alex''s own nature, thinking he might be just as brutal. After the last demonstration, it only confirmed their suspicions. Unlike G.I.R, though, Alex hid his ruthless side well and didn''t show it openly. When he did, it was only when no one was around, so no one knew just how brutal he could be. Hearing the conversation shift from G.I.R to himself, Alex decided not to listen and wanted to step outside to smoke and plan his next steps. ?Keep chatting; I''m stepping out for a smoke,? he said, waving a pack of cigarettes. Without waiting for a response, Alex stood up and went outside to smoke. Even if no one minded smoking in the house, he preferred to avoid it indoors. Under the gaze of the entire group, he stepped out into the fresh air to enjoy a cigarette. As soon as Alex set foot outside, Kiwi joined him, wanting to ask a few questions. Meanwhile, Lucy and Rebecca exchanged mischievous glances. Rolling her eyes, Kiwi decided not to justify herself to them and silently followed Alex. ?Who would have thought even our cold Kiwi would succumb to Alex''s charms?? Main said with a smirk. Lucy and Rebecca looked at Main, wanting to throw something at him to make him stop talking nonsense. But it was Dorio who delivered another smack to Main for his inappropriate comments. Main looked offended at Dorio and wanted to argue, insisting he was right. But Dorio clenched her fist and said it was Alex and Kiwi''s personal business. Main countered that he was the leader and had every right to tease others, which earned him another smack and a threat from Dorio that she would borrow Alex''s stick. Main immediately deflated and looked at Dorio pleadingly, continuing to persuade her not to take the stick from Alex. The group watched with amusement as their leader found himself in a predicament, fearing retribution from his girlfriend. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Outside, Alex lit a cigarette, taking a deep drag, and opened the latest news, trying to find patterns in the locations where outbreaks of cyberpsychosis had occurred. However, all the incidents happened in different parts of the city, involving a wide range of people, from the homeless to high-ranking members of society. Upon closer examination of the elite victims, Alex noticed that many of them were corporate employees, and while the connection between them seemed weak, they all shared one commonality: they were either Netrunners or conducting research. Among the victims were Arasaka employees, all working in labs on the lower levels. Alex concluded that ordinary people likely fell victim to random or experimental attacks aimed at creating ?cyber-zombies,? while corporate employees were treated as expendable resources, their fates dismissed as manifestations of cyberpsychosis. He realized that corporations, including Arasaka, were conducting similar experiments, but Arasaka likely held the key to these events. If he could capture one of the scientists working in these labs before they went insane, it might shed light on what was happening. Formulating a plan to capture one of the researchers who might still be alive, Alex noticed that his cigarette was nearly burnt out while he was deep in thought. Feeling a presence behind him, he turned around and saw Kiwi. ?Need something, Kiwi?? he asked, lighting another cigarette. Kiwi hesitated for a moment under his gaze, unsure how to ask him for help. Alex patiently waited, giving her time to gather her thoughts. Finally, she looked at him and explained why she had come out. ?You know the fixer from Haywood called Padre, right?? Kiwi asked, looking at him. ?Yeah, I know him. Do you need something from him?? Alex raised an eyebrow, seeking clarification. Kiwi nodded and explained her request: ?I heard that Padre helps with children''s shelters. So I wanted to ask you to find out if he could help relocate some kids to one of the shelters he manages,? she voiced her request. Alex asked Kiwi to tell him more about the situation with the shelter so he could better understand what she needed. Kiwi began by sharing that she had grown up in that very shelter and sent most of her earnings to support the children. This revelation surprised Alex; he had never imagined that such a closed-off and distrustful girl like Kiwi could care about a shelter that had left a mark on her life. He had always thought she came from a poor family, but it turned out her childhood was spent in a shelter. According to her, the shelter located in Atlanta was in even worse conditions than Night City. Under the protection of the Valentino gang, the children could at least feel somewhat safe, not fearing that someone would burst into the shelter to kidnap or rob them. ?Night City is still Night City, but even here, life would be better for them than in Atlanta,? Kiwi said with a hint of sadness. Seeing this new side of Kiwi, Alex realized that her coldness was merely a mask, a result of a difficult life full of disappointments. In a world where trust could only be placed in a select few, caution had become her only means of protecting herself and those she cared about. ?Padre has money that he doesn''t know what to do with, and he often directs it toward supporting children. I think if I tell him about your situation, he''ll agree to help. If not, we can take Falco''s van and transport the kids to Night City ourselves,? Alex said with a light smile. Kiwi''s mask dropped, and a rare, warm smile illuminated her face. She thanked Alex for his offered help, but he quickly dismissed it, saying he hadn''t done anything yet to deserve her gratitude. He then offered her a cigarette, and as she accepted it, Kiwi began to share her life story in the shelter and her early steps before arriving in Night City. Her life story was not one of heroic triumphs, but rather a simple journey filled with struggles for survival. Due to illness, she couldn''t find steady work and took on any small jobs until she started learning Netrunning with the help of a caretaker from the shelter. Over time, her skills improved, and she took the place of the previous Netrunner on Main''s team. ?Heh, her name was the same as mine,? Alex chuckled when he heard that the girl was called Sasha. Kiwi looked at him in surprise, not understanding how their names could be similar. Alex explained: ?In Slavic countries, Alexander isn''t shortened to Alex, but to Sasha. So, in a way, she''s my namesake,? he replied with a smile. Surprised, Kiwi had never heard of such an interpretation of the name, and Alex jokingly explained a few more variations of diminutives and nicknames. Their conversation gradually shifted to more personal topics, and the atmosphere between them softened. ?What does your name mean? I know many names have different meanings, but what does yours mean?? Kiwi asked, looking at him attentively. ?My name, Alexander, comes from ancient Greek and means ''defender of humanity,''? Alex answered, smirking. ?Although in some translations, it also means ''warrior'' or ''manly.''? Upon hearing his response, Kiwi paused for a moment and then suddenly burst out laughing. Alex looked at her in surprise. ?It''s just¡­ it''s funny. Here I am standing next to the Demon King¡ªthe embodiment of evil in legends¡ªand his name means ''defender of humanity,''? she said, trying to catch her breath. Upon hearing the reason for her laughter, Alex''s mind briefly froze, and he began to laugh too. He had never thought about it that way. The situation was indeed amusing¡ªhow someone who was supposed to be evil in various mythologies bore the name of the Defender of Humanity. But he started to wonder if he truly deserved to be a defender of humanity, given that his motives were often selfish. He agreed to help restore the timelines only because he would be traveling to different worlds anyway. As for Nyan-Nyan and her avatars, his reason was also selfish: to protect his family and nothing more. Saving people was merely a consequence of his actions and nothing beyond that. While they laughed, Kiwi and Alex continued chatting about various things, and he shared his plans to travel to other worlds. Kiwi immediately joked that his true goal was to glorify the Flying Spaghetti Monster. Alex didn''t argue, saying it was inevitable and that one day, this deity would be known across many worlds. In the midst of their conversation, Main came out to inform them that GIR had completed the hack of Tanaka''s data and that all the necessary information was now in their hands. Alex and Kiwi exchanged glances and hurried back, hoping that Tanaka would have useful information to further their mission. To be continued¡­ Chapter 133 - 133: Time to Put Your Plans into Action After Alex stepped out to smoke, with Kiwi following him, the group continued chatting about various topics, including what it was like for the girls to live under the same roof with Alex. The incident with Maine was quickly forgotten¡ªeveryone was used to their leader occasionally saying something silly and earning a playful smack from his girlfriend, Dorio. Most of the questions revolved around how the girls shared Alex and managed their life together. Lucy tried to avoid personal questions, but Rebecca couldn''t resist and began revealing details about their household until Lucy clamped a hand over her mouth, shooting her a look to remind her to be more cautious. Lucy didn''t believe that Rebecca would actually stop and decided to explain how their daily life with Alex went. According to Falco, their life resembled that of a long-married couple, where everyone knew each other''s habits down to the smallest detail. Lucy agreed, noting that although they hadn''t lived together for long, everything already felt settled. Alex didn''t keep his plans a secret and shared his ideas with them, and the workshop where he worked had become almost a home for all of them, with a separate area set up for Rebecca to test weapons¡ªjust to make sure the building stayed intact. The conversation smoothly shifted to what each of them would like to do after earning enough money. Maine dreamed of a home where he could live peacefully with Dorio and raise kids. Pilar planned to stay in his field and keep working with chrome. Falco was thinking about opening his own workshop. When it was Lucy and Rebecca''s turn, they simply mentioned that they would be traveling with Alex, leaving out that they meant traveling to other worlds. At that moment, GIR entered the room, jumping onto Lucy''s lap. Seeing him, Maine remarked, ?Looks like our little helper finished the job.? Lucy asked GIR if everything had gone smoothly or if there were any issues. GIR was already pulling a candy from his pocket to eat when he heard his ''mom'' Lucy''s question. He raised his hand in an ''OK'' sign to show that everything went perfectly. Lucy nodded, understanding that GIR had done a great job, and began petting his head. The others realized that all of Tanaka''s data had been extracted, and now they just had to wait for Alex, who had set everything in motion, suspecting that Tanaka might have useful information. The group started waiting for Alex, but someone was beginning to lose patience¡ªand it wasn''t Rebecca, who was taking GIR''s candy and eating it herself, prompting GIR to fend off his greedy ?mom? to protect his candy. It was Maine who was growing impatient, realizing that the job was done and wondering what on earth Alex was doing outside with Kiwi, who had gone out for a smoke and still hadn''t returned. ?What are they doing out there for so long?? he finally snapped. This question sparked the group''s curiosity, and even Rebecca, distracted from the candy, looked over at Maine. A new topic emerged for discussion: what could Alex and Kiwi be doing outside? Maine finally decided to go get them, understanding that time was of the essence and Tanaka might soon become more sought-after. Rising from his chair, he headed toward the exit. Outside, Maine found Alex and Kiwi in a lively conversation¡ªthey were laughing and looked like old friends. Smiling, he realized that Alex had managed to melt Kiwi''s icy exterior, and interrupted with a joking remark: ?Hey, you two, enough flirting. Your robo-dog''s finished hacking Tanaka''s brain.? Alex and Kiwi, deep in conversation, heard a sarcastic voice call out behind them. They turned to see Maine standing there, a smug smile on his face, watching them. Alex and Kiwi exchanged glances, realizing they''d lost track of time while talking. Alex had been sharing his future plans, while Kiwi talked about her life before coming to Night City. With a shrug and a grin at Maine''s comment, Alex followed him back inside. He glanced over his shoulder, noticing that Kiwi hadn''t come in, and gestured for her to join him. Kiwi nodded and quickly caught up, walking beside him. Once inside, Alex immediately headed over to GIR, requesting him to upload everything he''d downloaded from Tanaka''s mind. With the data in hand, Alex began skimming through it, mainly focusing on Tanaka''s correspondence with various people. But there were a few messages that made Alex grit his teeth in anger, which didn''t go unnoticed by the group. ?Alex, what did you find?? Lucy asked, concern filling her voice as she noticed his tense expression, staring at his phone. She could tell he''d found something deeply troubling. Without a word, he handed her his phone. Raising an eyebrow, she took it and peered at the screen to understand what had angered him so much. Seeing the contents of the messages, Lucy''s face darkened as she looked up at Alex, searching his eyes for confirmation of what she''d read. Alex gave a silent nod, confirming her suspicions. Rebecca, sensing the shift in their expressions, couldn''t hide her curiosity. She snatched the phone from Lucy and quickly read through the texts. Her face gradually twisted in outrage until she reached the most shocking part¡ªher outburst was so fierce and explicit it could have made even the toughest person flinch. Handing the phone back to Alex, Rebecca immediately reached for her gun, intent on paying Tanaka a visit and making him ?a few holes richer? for everything he''d done. Sensing her intent, Alex gently caught her arm and shook his head, signaling that it wasn''t time yet. Rebecca shot him a disappointed look. ?Why are you stopping me? Don''t you want to kill him yourself?? she asked, her eyes searching his calm expression. ?He''ll die, but not like this,? Alex replied firmly. Rebecca nodded and returned to the couch, trying to calm herself down. The contents of the messages had left a heavy impact on her. Curiosity filled the room as the others wondered what was so horrible in the messages. ?What''s in those messages, Alex?? Dorio asked, noticing the effort it took him to keep his composure. Alex sighed and glanced around at everyone. He connected GIR to his phone to display the messages on the wall. At first, the group didn''t understand what they were seeing, but as they read further, their expressions grew darker. ?That bastard was the client who bought children,? Alex growled, shaking his head. ?Not only did he buy Valerie, but other kids too. What he needed them for¡ªthat part''s still unclear.? The group could only sigh or shake their heads. They all knew that Night City was not a place of wonders but one of blood and death. But that didn''t mean they could stay indifferent to the fact that a high-ranking scumbag was buying children. And that was without considering the many homeless people on the streets of Night City, whose disappearances would go unnoticed. Alex could understand why they needed Valerie¡ªshe was supposed to become the next pillar to help the universe evolve. But why did they need other children? The only possible reason he could think of was for the experiments that Arasaka conducted. But why children specifically? That was something Alex couldn''t figure out. After all, children are incredibly weak, and their only real advantage is adaptability¡ªa rather vague concept. It would make more sense to use adults for experiments. The only reason children might be needed was to create loyal soldiers out of them, but adults could just as easily be used for that purpose. Brainwashing and implanting them with technology could turn them into obedient cannon fodder, ready to die on command. No matter how much Alex thought about it, he couldn''t find the real reason why children were needed in this situation. ?Everything you''ve seen has to stay here. If this gets out or falls into the wrong hands, it''ll bring you trouble. Arasaka will do whatever it takes to erase any traces,? Alex said in a serious tone, looking at the group. ?Alex, are you serious?? Falco asked, doubtful. ?Too much truth in this city is a path to disappearing,? Alex replied gravely, meeting their gazes. The group understood that the information Tanaka held was a real bomb, capable of destroying them. Alex continued browsing the messages and noticed a few that they decided to check later. But first, they needed to filter out what could be sold from what should remain secret. The best choice for this task was GIR, who could process the data in seconds. ?GIR, sort the data into what can be sold and what shouldn''t be shared with anyone,? Alex commanded his loyal companion. GIR nodded, and a few moments later, he produced a chip with information suitable for sale. Everything that needed to stay hidden was securely stored in his archive. Alex took the chip and handed it to Maine. ?This is what we can sell,? he said, looking Maine in the eye. ?But remember: don''t trust Faraday. I''ve got a bad feeling about him, and his words may be nothing but lies.? Maine usually ignored advice, but ever since he''d known Alex, he hadn''t been wrong yet. This only reinforced his suspicions about Faraday, and even Dorio, who''d long thought of him as a slippery bastard, nodded in agreement. Given his history, it wasn''t surprising: Faraday had betrayed Militech, stealing corporate data, and now worked as a middleman. ?Alright, choom, I trust you,? Maine said, nodding in understanding and offering a fist bump. With a smile, Alex bumped fists with Maine, then instructed GIR to call his car. GIR quickly connected to the controls and sent it their way. While waiting, Alex continued to study Tanaka''s correspondence, noting details that could lead them to even darker dealings. Of course, these things were better kept quiet¡ªhacks and leaks were common in Night City. ?Alex, what are we going to do with Tanaka? He saw us, and he knows too much,? Falco asked, looking at Alex, who was absorbed in reading. Alex paused from reading, considering how best to handle the situation. Given that they had stolen all of Tanaka''s information, Tanaka himself was now as good as dead. Even Arasaka might soon get rid of him and anyone else who knew too much. ?Bury him,? Alex replied calmly. Falco nearly choked at the blunt response. Seeing the cold expression on Alex''s face sent a chill down his spine. But deep down, he understood that it was the most sensible solution. Alex glanced at his watch; the car should arrive in ten minutes, so he decided to hurry up. He stood and turned to Rebecca, who tilted her head, not understanding why he was looking at her. ?Becca, do you have those incendiary rounds?? he asked, thinking over his plan. Rebecca rummaged in her pockets and pulled out five rounds, handing them to Alex. He nodded and headed to the workshop to turn them into an incendiary grenade. Truth be told, it was just a backup plan¡ªin case someone from the group decided to check if there was anything left of Tanaka. ?What did you make there?? Maine asked, noticing a device in Alex''s hands that looked like a grenade. ?It''s just an incendiary grenade. For¡­ our friend Tanaka''s cremation,? Alex replied, tossing the grenade slightly to test its weight. Maine was surprised but quickly returned to his usual calm. Rebecca, on the other hand, was fixated on the grenade, imagining that if it worked well, she might ask Alex to make a few for her. Alex grabbed Tanaka by the leg and dragged him toward an improvised shooting range, under the approving gazes of the others. ?Need help digging a hole?? Pilar asked with a grin. ?No, depth doesn''t matter here. I''ve got it,? Alex replied, declining the offer. After moving a bit further away, he released Tanaka''s leg and lit a cigarette, looking down at him. ?So, are we testing the grenade?? Rebecca asked eagerly, tugging on Alex''s arm. Alex turned to her and sighed. ?Sorry, Becca, but the grenade won''t be needed here,? he replied calmly. Rebecca frowned, not understanding why he was skipping the explosion. ?What do you mean, ''not needed''? How are you going to cremate him then? You gonna use your miracle magic?? she bombarded him with questions, like an impatient child. Alex continued looking at Rebecca, who smirked while calling his abilities ?miracle magic.? He chuckled and ruffled her hair slightly. ?Yep, exactly,? he said with a smile. ?I''ll use my miracle magic to destroy Tanaka''s soul.? Rebecca didn''t quite understand what he meant by ?destroying the soul,? but Alex quickly answered by action. His fingers began to glow with a pale black flame. He swung his arm and struck Tanaka''s body with his burning hand, clenching his fingers. A distinct sound rang out, like glass shattering. Beneath his hand, Tanaka''s body began to turn to ash, leaving no trace. Alex was a bit surprised, as when he''d killed gods before, their divine garments disappeared with them because they were part of their essence. Here, even the cyber implants and clothing vanished along with the soul''s destruction, which indicated his power had grown even stronger. He sighed softly, realizing he''d need to be more careful now to avoid destroying everything around him. Rebecca watched intently, especially captivated by the strange flame enveloping Alex''s hand. ?And that''s it?? she asked in disappointment, drawing Alex''s attention. He looked at her as if she were a creature from another planet. ?What do you mean, ''that''s it''? Were you expecting a light show after a soul destruction?? he asked with a smirk, stretching her cheeks. ?Well, it''s a soul and all¡­ Shouldn''t there be something special?? Rebecca protested, starting to tug on his cheeks in response. Unable to argue, Alex simply picked her up and began carrying her back toward the house. Rebecca realized she''d won the argument and grinned triumphantly, watching his slightly irritated face. As he carried her, his thoughts drifted to her words, to those cultivators who spent centuries perfecting techniques just to create flashy shows, and how absurd their battles seemed¡ªmore like dances than fights. Alex made a mental note that it wouldn''t hurt to pay a visit to their world someday and give some cocky young master a proper ?reality check? to settle the matter once and for all. Entering the house, he was no longer angry but still a bit irritated from some unpleasant memories. Lucy, noticing him carrying Rebecca with a triumphant smile, just shook her head. She decided to ask later why he looked as if he''d been eating lemons. GIR, meeting Alex''s gaze, reported that the car had arrived. Alex nodded and tried to set Rebecca down, but she clung tightly to him. ?All right, you can stay,? Alex sighed, letting her stay in his arms. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bidding farewell to the group, he headed to the car. Just as he started the engine, he heard the back door open. Turning his head, he saw Kiwi getting in. ?I''ll go with you. I want to see what you''ve found,? she explained. Alex shrugged, started the car, and drove toward home. When they arrived, he struggled to get out of the car with Rebecca still clinging to him. He didn''t mind her clinginess¡ªin fact, he enjoyed it, so he let her hang on. Reaching the elevator, they silently rode up to the right floor. Entering the apartment, Alex saw Gloria watching a show with Valerie. Gloria waved at him, and he leaned down, giving her a light kiss on the lips before sitting next to her, with Rebecca still hanging onto him. Alex asked GIR to connect to the TV, which annoyed Valerie. ?I wasn''t done watching!? she protested. Alex gave her a playful flick on the nose and said, ?You can finish later or go to your room; I have work to do.? Valerie wanted to complain, but her curiosity won out. Gloria also looked at Alex attentively, waiting for an explanation. ?GIR, display all cases of cyberpsychosis over the past few months involving netrunners and researchers from Night City corporations,? Alex instructed his small assistant. GIR quickly brought up information on cyberpsychosis incidents: attacks, accidents, suicides¡ªeach one marked as an episode. They had all occurred at different times and in various places, but Alex was sure there was a deeper connection. Lucy studied the data closely and finally asked: ?Why do you need this, Alex?? Alex didn''t take his eyes off the screen. ?I''m not sure yet, but I believe it all leads back to a fragment of the Mechanical Man.? Lucy understood his answer sounded vague but sensed that these incidents might not be random. Alex addressed GIR again: ?Hack into the police archives and find all information on rehabilitation of netrunners and researchers associated with these cases.? Soon, GIR reported that in the police archives and MAX-TAC records, there were no photos or mentions of most incidents, as if everything had been meticulously erased. Perhaps the data had been wiped so that no one could investigate the links between these events. Soon, photos of those who had attempted rehabilitation appeared on the screen, but they were all dead as well. ?GIR, open Arasaka archives and locate all researchers and netrunners who worked in the lower-level labs,? Alex continued. ?Sort them into those who are deceased and those who might still be alive.? GIR displayed photographs of the staff. On one side were those who were already dead, and on the other were those who might still be alive. Alex needed to find out what they had been researching and what role Project N and the fragments of the Mechanical Man played in all of this. He realized he didn''t have much time before the remaining researchers lost their minds completely. Disconnecting GIR from the TV, Alex stood up from the couch. Lucy looked at him with curiosity. ?Did you find out anything?? Alex nodded, explaining that he needed to locate the survivors to interrogate them before they died. Stepping out onto the balcony, he asked GIR to display all the addresses and then jumped to the neighboring building, starting his journey toward the first target, moving stealthily to avoid drawing attention. Upon reaching the correct building, Alex ordered GIR to erase all camera recordings to leave no trace. After reaching the appropriate floor, he entered the apartment of one of the researchers without hesitation. Inside, he was met by complete darkness. GIR turned on the lights, illuminating the corridor, and Alex proceeded cautiously, straining to listen. An ominous silence filled the space. As he turned on the lights in the living room, Alex stared in astonishment at the walls covered in blood and strange writings, as if they had come straight from his past life or games like Dead Space. The culprit of this horrific sight was nowhere to be found. ?Well, this is just complete bullshit.¡­? Alex whispered, looking around the living room, which resembled a scene from a horror movie. To be continued... Chapter 134 - 134: Investigation and Useful Information After Alex arrived at the apartment of one of Arasaka''s former researchers, dismissed for mysterious reasons, he knew the true nature of the matter. This researcher had become yet another victim of experiments with a shard of the Mechanical Man''s power. When he began to lose his mind, he was simply discarded as expendable and replaced with a new recruit. Arasaka''s labs were filled with such people, each one tossed aside as soon as they became useless. Now Alex was in the apartment of one of these researchers, hoping the man might still be alive. But seeing the scene before him, he began to doubt it. The apartment looked like something out of Dead Space¡ªwalls, ceiling, and even the floor were covered in strange symbols and drawings in an unknown language. The images were eerie, resembling illustrations from forbidden books, and the bloody smears only added to the sinister atmosphere. Alex''s eye involuntarily twitched at the sight. ?Please, don''t let it be blood¡­? he muttered, crouching to examine the markings. Running a finger over one of the symbols, Alex confirmed it was indeed dried blood. Suppressing his irritation, he stood up and surveyed the room. Covering that much wall space would have required a lot of blood, which meant the poor man likely lost his sanity completely before he died. He carefully placed G.I.R on the floor and asked the robot to take pictures of the inscriptions. His thoughts drifted to the ancient language of the Necronomicon¡ªperhaps this was the same language? After finishing his inspection, Alex headed toward the researcher''s room, the likely source of this bloody scene. Entering the room, Alex noticed that not even light was coming through the windows, which were smeared over¡ªalso with blood, as it turned out. He suppressed another nervous tic and scanned the room. In the corner, a figure sat motionless on a chair, facing away from him. Alex turned the body around, revealing a corpse clutching a pistol. Now it was clear that the smell in the apartment came not only from the blood but also from the decomposed body. ?This poor soul blew his brains out, and judging by the state of the corpse, it happened a while ago,? Alex said, sighing. He attempted to read the dead man''s memories but saw only scattered images in return. The chances of extracting useful information from the body were slim. Alex then connected G.I.R to the researcher''s chip, but it, too, was empty¡ªsomeone had thoroughly erased all data, including communications and visit logs. Disappointed, Alex scanned the room, hoping to find any lead that could shed light on the situation. Together with G.I.R, they checked every corner, emptied all the cabinets and drawers, but found nothing besides clothes. The other rooms were similarly barren of clues. Returning to the living room, Alex realized he needed to move on to the other netrunners and researchers on his list while there was still a chance of finding them alive. ?Looks like Silas Johnson won''t be able to help us anymore. We can cross him off the list,? Alex muttered, glancing at the bloody symbols. Trying to find some connection between the symbols, he understood it was nearly impossible to grasp their true meaning. He decided he couldn''t leave these inscriptions behind, not wanting to risk random people going mad upon seeing them. The city already had enough fanatics worshipping an Outer God, and the sight of this ?masterpiece? would only fuel their descent into madness. So, he turned to his loyal companion. ?G.I.R, clean this place up so no one sees our late friend''s bloody ''artistic'' vision,? Alex said, pointing to the inscriptions. G.I.R stared at Alex with a hurt expression but reluctantly got to work. Pulling a rag from his compartment, he began wiping the symbols off the floor. Alex, unfazed, continued reviewing the files on other Arasaka employees who might still be alive. Eventually, though, he noticed G.I.R''s patient, methodical scrubbing of the blood-stained floor. ?G.I.R, I said ''clean it up,'' not just ''tidy up.'' I meant burn everything here with the fire of the Inquisition!? Alex muttered, holding back a grin at his little but diligent helper''s antics. Hearing Alex''s words, G.I.R looked up at him, clearly offended. With an annoyed flick of his paw, he tossed the rag onto the floor, marched over to Alex, extended his paw, and pointedly gestured, indicating he needed something more suitable for the task. ?What do you want?? Alex asked, unsure of what the robo-dog was hinting at. ?Give me a flamethrower. Or I''ll tell Gloria''s mom that you made me clean up bloody symbols with a rag,? G.I.R stated with a hint of menace. The corners of Alex''s mouth twitched, watching his robotic companion who looked less like a subordinate and more like a younger brother with an unshakable cheekiness. Alex knew full well that if G.I.R complained to Gloria, she''d take his side instantly, leaving Alex under her reproachful glare. Sighing, Alex pulled a flamethrower out of his subspace. He thought about equipping G.I.R solely with weapons from the Warhammer universe, given his fascination with it. ?Alright, here''s your flamethrower, you little snitch,? Alex said, handing over the weapon. G.I.R, looking satisfied, took the flamethrower, checked its functionality, and, ensuring it was in working order, headed to the center of the living room. Ready to cleanse the area of corruption like a true inquisitor, he took a few test shots, raising tongues of flame with each pull of the trigger. ?Hahahahaha!? G.I.R''s gleeful, maniacal laughter echoed as he torched the apartment. Alex lit a cigarette, watching his robo-dog take on the role of a fire-wielding inquisitor with full permission to obliterate everything. He only hoped that Lucy and Gloria wouldn''t find out about this ?mission,? especially Rebecca¡ªwho would storm into the workshop demanding a flamethrower for herself. Within moments, the room was engulfed in flames, and G.I.R approached Alex with pride, tucking the flamethrower into his inventory so Alex couldn''t take it away. Little did he know, Alex had access to all the family inventories to clear out the junk that G.I.R and Rebecca often left. ?Well, now that you''re done, let''s head to the next target. And let''s hurry before the fire department¡ªor whoever''s responsible¡ªshows up,? Alex said, placing G.I.R on his shoulder. Passing through the wall, Alex cast a spell to contain the fire within the apartment, ensuring it wouldn''t spread to other areas or bring down the building before the fire department arrived. Just to be safe, he instructed G.I.R to lock the doors, preventing anyone from entering until all traces were erased. Once they reached the street, Alex heard the fire alarm blaring inside the building as people started rushing outside. Glancing at the burning apartment, he headed to the next target¡ªa netrunner operating on the lower floor of Arasaka. ?Alright, let''s go,? Alex said, turning away from the crowd already gathering around the flaming building. Five minutes later, he arrived at the megabuilding where Lucy had previously lived. Entering, Alex headed for the elevator to reach the target floor. Ensuring the coast was clear, he approached the netrunner''s apartment, phased through the wall, and found himself inside. Inside, it was dark, so Alex instructed G.I.R to turn on the lights. When the lamps illuminated the room, they were met with a strange and grim sight: the apartment owner''s body hung from the ceiling. This time, the walls weren''t stained with bloody symbols, but the hanging netrunner still evoked an ominous feeling. Alex approached the body and gently laid it on the floor, cutting the rope. He tried to read the netrunner''s memories, but only fragments of unclear images appeared, like chaotic pieces of someone else''s dreams. Turning the body face-down, Alex connected G.I.R to extract data from the netrunner''s messages, hoping to find a lead. But the conversations revealed only fragmented descriptions of strange creatures and the recipient''s monotonous responses¡ªjust dots. Alex quickly skimmed through the messages but found nothing substantial¡ªonly hints of hallucinations and strange texts. He exhaled, feeling the tension building. Detective movies always made this look so easy, but reality was proving far more complex. Noticing the netrunner''s computer, Alex connected G.I.R to it for hacking. Soon, they accessed the data, but it held little of use¡ªonly appointments with a therapist whom the netrunner had started seeing after being fired from Arasaka. Among the records, there was nothing specific except mentions of auditory hallucinations. ?G.I.R, can you hack into the archives of the therapist he was seeing?? Alex asked, glancing at his assistant. G.I.R hacked the required archive instantly, and Alex began searching for the netrunner''s name. When he found the relevant records, he dove into the psychologist''s notes, hoping to understand what the specialist thought about their patient''s condition. The diagnosis was simple: manic syndrome with persecution delusions. It indicated that the patient hadn''t slept for days, claiming he was being watched and constantly felt that someone was nearby. Alex figured this was likely why the netrunner had moved into a small apartment, wanting to be sure he was alone. Unfortunately, it hadn''t helped. ?It looks like we won''t find anything here either,? Alex sighed, rubbing his tired eyes after reading the report. He leaned his head back, pondering if it was worth visiting others only to come up empty again. Despite the faint hope of finding another ?pawn,? or possibly even the name of the main perpetrator, his expectations were low. The only hope was that one of these people might have left behind some clue or record leading to the true culprit. Looking at the netrunner''s body on the floor, Alex sighed: the poor soul had been unlucky enough to encounter the avatar of an eldritch god. Saving him had been impossible; even his soul was now in the clutches of that sinister being. ?Well, we''re done here too. G.I.R, cross Ayla Ward off the list, burn everything, and delete all records of her, including her therapist visits. I don''t want anyone investigating this case. The last thing I need is a hero meddling in and ruining everything,? Alex ordered as he stood from the chair and addressed his assistant. G.I.R nodded and immediately began erasing any traceable data while Alex moved toward the exit, planning to leave as soon as the work was finished. Once the deletions were complete, G.I.R disconnected from the computer, hopped off the table, pulled out his flamethrower, and set the apartment ablaze to erase all evidence. Alex knew all data tied to Ayla Ward would disappear regardless, but the fire was one more attempt to cover their tracks and confuse anyone trailing them. Alex''s appearance was meant to throw the unknown party off balance, forcing them to make a mistake. He was already aware that the data on these cases had vanished from police records¡ªsomething only powerful people could achieve. Casting a spell to keep the fire contained within the apartment, Alex grabbed G.I.R by the head and walked through the wall to the elevator. He pondered how many more high-ranking people might be involved. After all, the dead researchers and netrunners had worked for various megacorporations, most of which were still connected to Arasaka. He''d already disrupted these people''s plans by stealing a shard from their safe and breaking into the lab. Thankfully, G.I.R was skilled at covering tracks, leaving no loose ends that could lead back to Kiwi or Falco. Once outside, Alex lit a cigarette and glanced back at the burning building. A crowd of onlookers began to gather, curious about the cause of the fire. ?How many are left?? Alex asked G.I.R, who was perched on his shoulder. G.I.R held up three fingers, indicating the remaining targets. Alex nodded, checking the location of the nearest target, and set off. Next was a netrunner who had also worked on the lower floor of the lab, and Alex had little hope that he was still alive. ?One incident is chance, two is coincidence, three is a pattern,? Alex thought. And who could survive an encounter with an outer god? Even Lovecraft, who wrote dozens of stories, only lived to 46, which only reinforced Alex''s belief: if an outer god doesn''t want your life, the end is inevitable. ?Let''s see what this person left us,? Alex sighed, entering the building. He made his way to the target''s apartment. Finding the right door in a building that resembled a drug den, Alex entered a room filled with a foul odor and piles of trash. Moving through the chaos, he found the netrunner''s body on the couch, eyes wide open as if he''d died from terror. Alex sighed, enduring the stench, and placed a hand on the netrunner''s head, attempting to retrieve memories. This time, the images were clearer but only for the last few days, during which the netrunner had been hiding, mumbling something incoherent. The last memory seemed odd: it resembled a sleep paralysis episode that ended in death by sheer terror. Alex realized this was the final stage of infection, and even without external intervention, he would''ve been doomed. He and G.I.R searched the apartment for a tablet or computer, but found nothing except disconnected devices, as if he''d been afraid someone would reach him through the network. ?Empty,? Alex said, peering into yet another cabinet. G.I.R returned to Alex, reporting that he''d found nothing useful other than piles of trash scattered across the apartment. Alex rubbed his eyes again, realizing that they truly wouldn''t find anything here. Time to move on. A heap of garbage was all this netrunner had left, aside from the fragmented memories they''d managed to extract. These fragments were from the final days of his life, by which point his mind had deteriorated so much that it was impossible to glean anything useful. ?All right, G.I.R, set this place ablaze and cross Jack Hill off the list,? Alex ordered in a tired tone. G.I.R nodded and, not wanting to stay in the filthy place any longer, began setting the apartment on fire. He even thought it would be difficult to rid his metallic ?skin? of the unpleasant smell. As usual, Alex cast a spell to keep the fire contained within the apartment and, without waiting for the next crowd of onlookers to gather to watch the blaze, headed to the next target. Entering an alley, Alex leapt onto the roof of a nearby building and began moving quickly across the rooftops to shorten the distance and avoid obstacles along the way. His next target was in Heywood, so he had a fair distance to cover. Accelerating, he aimed to finish this job as quickly as possible. Alex knew that only a few people remained who might hold any clues for his investigation. Unlike Orario, where rumors spread quickly and among them you could often find the truth, in Night City, information was often controlled, making it much more difficult to decipher. Reaching the next megatower where the researcher lived, Alex entered the building and took the elevator to the top floor. Phasing through the wall, he stepped into a spacious apartment bathed in daylight, with no signs of decay or disorder¡ªno blood-written messages on the walls. This gave him hope that the person might still be alive. Quickly checking room by room, Alex found nothing indicating the researcher''s presence, so he headed to the second floor, where the master bedroom was located. He froze upon glancing into the first room, stunned by the scene before him. ?You''ve got to be kidding me,? Alex muttered, taken aback. Stepping inside, he saw the dead researcher, who had slit his throat with a shard of glass and even left a message on the wall. Alex felt disappointed, as if he were stuck in a game, forced to search every location in order, only to finally find the right one. Even if he had gone to the correct place immediately, it somehow would have ended up being the last¡ªby some twisted law of luck, or lack thereof. ?He''s already close to me,? Alex read from the message on the wall. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Realizing that his hope of finding someone alive had vanished yet again, Alex looked at the dead researcher with pity, just another victim. Sighing, he shook his head, aware that only one person remained, and the likelihood that they were still alive was extremely slim. ?Looks like this one couldn''t handle the whispers in his head either,? Alex remarked to his small companion. G.I.R nodded in agreement. He didn''t consider these people important; his programming focused on protecting his family and those close to him, so he felt that people like the researcher didn''t deserve protection. In G.I.R''s view, only the weak and innocent, like children, were worthy of care, while everyone else was just insignificant passersby who meant nothing to him. If Alex knew what G.I.R was thinking, he would probably give the robo-dog a whack, reminding him that, while he wasn''t a hero, that didn''t mean he''d turn away if someone nearby needed help. ?All right, let''s look around quickly, and if we don''t find anything useful, we''ll head to the last target,? Alex said, setting G.I.R down on the floor. G.I.R nodded and ran off to inspect other rooms while Alex focused on the current one. First, Alex decided to extract the researcher''s memories, hoping to find at least something useful. Placing his hand on the dead scientist''s head, he swiftly sifted through the last thoughts, but as with Jack, there was only a jumble of recent fragments. However, one memory caught his attention: the researcher had recorded a message. It was the only valuable piece of information in hours of searching. ?Now, I just need to find where he hid that recording,? Alex said, removing his hand from the researcher''s head. The memories hadn''t shown an exact location where the recording could be. Alex hoped it was still somewhere in the apartment¡ªunless the researcher had sent it to someone else, trying to keep it hidden. He carefully searched the room for a safe or stash where a data chip might be hidden, but, finding nothing, he exited the room. At that moment, G.I.R ran up to him with something in his paws. ?Did you find something?? Alex asked, looking at G.I.R. G.I.R nodded and handed the chip he was holding to Alex. Alex examined it closely and recognized it as a recording left by the researcher. A faint smile appeared on his face: finally, there was some hope of obtaining useful information, though he had no illusions that it would be anything more than the ramblings of a madman before death. ?Well, let''s see what Weston Thomas left for us. There might be something valuable here,? Alex muttered, turning the chip in his hand. Grabbing G.I.R, they descended to the first floor. Alex sat in a chair and inserted the chip into G.I.R''s interface so that he could project the recording onto the wall and show what had happened to Thomas before his death. On the screen appeared the weary, haggard face of the researcher. Thomas looked as if he hadn''t slept in weeks, and before he began to speak, he glanced around several times, as if he were afraid of something behind him. ?If you''re seeing this message, it means I''m already gone. And no, I wasn''t killed by anyone¡ªI ended it myself because I could no longer bear the whisper that grew closer every day. It all started when I was promoted and given access to a new Arasaka project. Back then, I was inspired and only thought about how to make a name for myself and earn even more recognition. But what I encountered now haunts me everywhere. Initially, everything was fine. We were assembled into a team of several people, and I admit I didn''t immediately notice the worn faces of my colleagues¡ªall I cared about at that time was my career. I thought they were just tired from the intense work. But after a week of working on a project that used an unknown energy source, I realized I had begun to hear a strange, distant whisper, as if someone was calling me from afar. This whisper grew louder and closer each day, and soon I began to understand why my colleagues looked so tired and insane. Nightmares, so horrific and grotesque that they are impossible to describe, began to visit me every night. I barely slept. At work, I was barely tolerated, and the next day, I was simply fired. When I returned home, left alone with my thoughts, the whisper turned into a clear voice that whispered things in my ear that were both incomprehensible and unbearable. And here I am. Run if you''re reading this. Get as far away from Arasaka as you can¡ªthey''re plotting something terrible. I don''t know what exactly, and I don''t want to know anymore. And lastly. To the bastard behind all of this¡ªYorinobu Arasaka, may your soul burn in hell.? The screen went dark. Alex frowned, pondering what he had just heard, but one thing was clear: he now knew the name of the person behind this horror. Yorinobu Arasaka. Alex mentally thanked Thomas for this lead and knew that at the last place, only a faint hope awaited him to learn something more. ?Delete everything you can,? Alex instructed G.I.R, gesturing to the apartment. G.I.R spat the chip into Alex''s hand and began erasing any traces, while Alex sat in the chair, contemplating Thomas''s final message and slowly exhaling smoke from his cigarette. To be continued... Chapter 135 - 135: Completion of the Investigation While GIR was erasing the data, simultaneously saving it to the archive, Alex sat in the chair, staring wearily at the ceiling and smoking a cigarette. Thomas had managed to provide one useful lead¡ªthe name of a man tangled in this chaos: Yorinobu Arasaka, the second son of the Arasaka dynasty, the one who chose to tear down the corporation''s empire instead of living a life of luxury. Yorinobu had once founded a gang that sold Arasaka''s corporate data, aiming to weaken its influence. Alex understood the man must have harbored intense hatred to go to such lengths. But what had brought Yorinobu back to Arasaka now? Alex wondered if the ?Mechanical Man? might have forced Yorinobu to return. A few theories swirled in his mind: maybe this figure had promised to help him destroy Arasaka in exchange for loyalty. Or perhaps Saburo Arasaka, fearing death, was willing to do anything to extend his life, planning to use his son''s body. It could even be simpler¡ªYorinobu might have just been brainwashed. Whatever the case, Alex knew Arasaka was nearing the completion of its plans, and that was bad news. One look at the cyberpsychosis statistics was enough to realize something was wrong. Cyberpsychosis cases were increasing daily: whereas one or two cases were reported per week before, now it was up to ten per day¡ªand those were just the ones making it to the news. Alex rubbed his tired eyes, glancing out the window where the sun was already setting. Only two days had passed since he learned of Nyan-Nyan''s avatar, but life had already changed drastically. ?Ah, where''s my old peaceful life,? he murmured, watching the dying light. Sitting in the chair, Alex lamented how his desire for a simple, peaceful life had become impossible. He had dreamed of traveling and trying out various professions for fun, but instead, he kept encountering gods craving chaos and destruction. He knew he would meet villains of all kinds during his journeys, but he certainly didn''t want to attract the attention of gods who, for some reason, seemed interested in him. One of them even visited him just for candy. Sighing, Alex refocused on the current problem. ?Well, enough complaining¡ªtime to get back to work,? he said, rising from the chair. Alex glanced at GIR, asking if he''d finished erasing Thomas''s data. The robodog gave him a thumbs-up, signaling the task was complete. Alex nodded and decided to search the apartment one last time to make sure they hadn''t missed anything. After thoroughly checking every room, he returned to the living room, confident the job was done. Just as he was about to tell GIR to set the apartment on fire, he heard footsteps outside the door. Quickly grabbing GIR by the head, he activated his invisibility and leapt to the ceiling, hanging upside down. At first, Alex thought the footsteps were heading toward another apartment on the floor. But just as he concluded he''d been mistaken, the door unexpectedly swung open, and a group of people entered. Alex immediately recognized them¡ªmembers of the Maelstrom gang. ?Now it''s clear who''s doing Arasaka''s dirty work,? he muttered, watching them from above. Alex decided to observe what these idiots would do to cover their tracks. As he expected, they were alarmed by the mess he and GIR had created while searching the apartment. Clearly, they suspected someone might still be there and began a thorough inspection, trying to find the intruder. Not finding him, the members of the Maelstrom gang gathered in the living room, discussing the possibility that someone had beaten them to it¡ªand that this person might have already destroyed other key locations as well. Alex, smiling, hung on the ceiling, pleased that he had managed to throw a wrench in the enemy''s plans. He tried to catch any useful information from their conversation, but the gang members only argued, giving away no critical details. The only thing he gathered was that Maelstrom was covering Arasaka''s tracks. Their loyalty to the corporation made sense¡ªthey were chrome fanatics, and the Mechanical Man, who had set up in Arasaka, was their ideal. Realizing he wouldn''t get any more useful information here, Alex decided to eliminate them to disrupt the enemy''s plans further. ?GIR, time to chop up these heretics,? he whispered, glancing at his robodog. GIR''s eyes lit up with excitement. He pulled a chainsword from his inventory, ready for battle. Seeing his companion prepared, Alex hurled him at the nearest gang member. The Maelstrom members were too engrossed in their argument to hear any noise, until one of them collapsed suddenly. When they realized what was happening, they saw GIR standing over the first fallen target, gripping the chainsword, which roared with the distinctive sound of a chainsaw. Without hesitation, GIR drove the weapon into the chest of the gang member, slicing straight through. The green outfit GIR typically wore was instantly drenched in blood. As GIR finished off a second target, Alex gracefully landed, shattering the skulls of the remaining two enemies, reducing them to a bloody pulp. Looking around, he noticed his pants were now stained up to the knees. With a slight grimace, he cleaned his clothes with magic and, while he was at it, wiped down GIR, who was still methodically slicing through his defeated opponent, muttering something like, ''Death to the heretics.'' Alex shook his head and, grabbing GIR by the head, asked if any Maelstrom members remained. ?There were only four,? GIR replied after checking the cameras. Alex nodded, approached the first body, placed his hand on the gang member''s forehead, and began searching through his memories. Everything was chaotic, as if someone had fast-forwarded a movie just to see the end. He tried with another body but encountered only fragmented, tangled images again, as if someone had intentionally wiped the memory. Glancing at the two mangled bodies, Alex realized he wouldn''t get anything useful from them either. Turning to GIR, he noticed candy wrappers scattered across the floor. ?Alright, GIR, we''re done here. Burn this place,? he said, turning away and heading toward the door. GIR nodded, pulled out a flamethrower, and began setting the apartment ablaze, paying special attention to the corpses, which were now burning the brightest. Watching, Alex thought that if GIR had a human face, it would likely be one of satisfaction. For a moment, he even considered taking the flamethrower away from GIR to prevent him from accidentally burning down half the city, then remembered Rebecca, who would probably be all too happy to join the chaos. Alex mentally promised not to give her anything too flammable¡ªmaybe incendiary rounds at most. He could almost hear her manic laughter in his head. Snapping out of his thoughts, he saw that GIR had already finished and was now standing beside him. ?Alright, let''s go pay our next target a visit,? Alex said, grabbing GIR by the head. Passing through the wall, Alex routinely used a spell to contain the fire, ensuring it wouldn''t spread further. With that done, he headed for the elevator to go down to the first floor. Exiting the building, he noticed a crowd of onlookers gathered to watch the fire. Pushing through the crowd, Alex slipped into an alley and leaped onto the roof, moving toward his next target¡ªa recently fired researcher, who should still be alive, though likely in a state of delirium. Leaping across rooftops, Alex closed in on the target building. This time, he decided to enter through the door on the roof instead of the main entrance. Descending to the necessary floor, he entered the researcher''s apartment, immediately greeted by the heavy smell of blood permeating the space. Quickly moving to the living room, he came upon a gruesome scene: the researcher''s body had been torn apart, limbs scattered across the room, and his head resting on an improvised altar. A wide grin was frozen on the deceased''s face, as if he''d been happy to be the sacrifice. The bloody writings on the walls were in the same language as those found in Silas Johnson''s apartment, which they had examined first. ?It looks like this happened just recently. GIR, can you check the surveillance footage?? Alex asked his small companion. GIR nodded and started reviewing the recordings while Alex searched the apartment for clues. He meticulously examined every corner, every cabinet, and drawer, hoping to find hints left behind by the researcher. Suddenly, GIR tugged at his hair, catching his attention. ?All recordings have been deleted,? GIR reported, meeting Alex''s gaze. ?Can you try to recover them?? Alex asked, frowning slightly. GIR nodded and set to work on restoring the deleted files. Knowing this might take some time, Alex continued searching for clues. Reaching the researcher''s room, he searched it first before sitting down at the desk and turning on the computer. A password was required, so he connected his phone and ran a hacking program developed by GIR to assist Lucy. After gaining access, Alex began reviewing the information, hoping to find something useful. The recently dismissed researcher hadn''t yet deleted his chat records, where he discussed topics with his colleagues. Before his dismissal, he had been sending numerous erratic messages, praising a ?god? and urging others to accept him wholeheartedly, promising salvation. ?Sure, the mechanical man will just grant you salvation like that,? Alex muttered sarcastically as he read the researcher''s latest messages. From the chat history, it was clear that instead of fearing the sinister voices and nightmares, the researcher had decided to embrace them with open arms, quickly spiraling into madness and losing his colleagues'' support. Those who had previously tolerated him had thrown him out of the chat. Shaking his head, Alex browsed through other messages in search of useful information. It all boiled down to the same thing: the man was pushing his newfound faith onto every friend until everyone eventually blocked him. Even his parents suggested he see a specialist, and then his father sent him away until he could ?clear his head.? Alex couldn''t help but compare fanatics to addicts who try to drag down everyone they can. Finally, he came across an interesting conversation with someone named Royce, who, by the looks of it, had been guiding the researcher along this path of faith. The researcher eagerly shared any detail with him, even asking for advice on how to ?enhance the body to completely forsake flesh.? ?Just like in a joke: two crazed fanatics meet and argue over who loves their god more,? Alex smirked, reading their chat. In recent days, they had argued because the researcher wanted to draw people to the faith more quickly, while Royce insisted that the time wasn''t right and that people would either accept the mechanical god or die. The researcher refused to back down, wanting to spread the god''s greatness as soon as possible. The conflict escalated to mutual insults until Royce hinted at an upcoming meeting, to which the researcher eagerly agreed. ?When did this world turn into a gathering of fanatics?? Alex muttered, shutting down the computer. Turning off the computer, Alex faced GIR and asked, ?Did you finish restoring the camera footage?? GIR nodded. ?Just finished.? Alex gave an approving nod and requested to see everything that had happened in the researcher''s apartment before their arrival. GIR began projecting the recordings onto the wall, and Alex focused intently on the events, trying to understand what had happened to Nathan that day. ?Let''s see who you met today, Nathan,? Alex murmured, watching the recording closely. At first, the footage showed Nathan, barely awake, sitting at his computer and frantically sending out identical messages filled with long speeches about the ?greatness of the Mechanical Man? and calls to join his faith. Alex shook his head, realizing that Nathan was extremely clumsy in his attempts at propaganda: every recipient of his messages refused to engage and promptly blocked him. A strange smile appeared on Nathan''s face as he began a conversation with someone, likely Royce, who seemed to have promised to meet him soon. Alex made a guess: considering Nathan''s current state, scattered throughout the living room, this was likely his last meeting. ?GIR, fast forward to the point where something interesting happens. I don''t want to watch an entire day in the life of a fanatic,? Alex said. GIR obediently sped up the footage, skipping ahead until they reached the moment Nathan heard a noise and headed to the living room. Alex also requested to see the footage from the cameras that captured someone entering the apartment. GIR displayed images from other cameras, and Alex saw members of the Maelstrom gang entering the apartment, led by a tall, muscular man with a strange cybernetic eye implant, making his appearance even more menacing. ?GIR, find out who this is,? Alex ordered, keeping his gaze fixed on the screen. GIR quickly checked the databases and sent the file to Alex''s phone. It turned out that the man was Simon ?Royce? Randall¡ªthe leader of Maelstrom, who had seized control of the gang by force. After reviewing the information, Alex realized that Royce was a ruthless and clearly unstable individual, and the fact that he believed in the Mechanical Man suggested either that he had ?bowed? to the deity after seizing power or had initially gained it through some unknown force. ?Anyway, it doesn''t matter when he started worshiping the Mechanical Man. What matters is that he needs to be eliminated,? Alex commented to his little assistant. In response, GIR pulled out his chainsaw sword, which buzzed threateningly. Alex smirked and then focused again on the recording, which showed Nathan and Royce meeting and beginning to argue. The conflict quickly escalated, and in the end, Royce plunged his hand into Nathan''s chest, ripping out his heart. However, even after that, Nathan didn''t die immediately. With a mad smile, he declared that he would ?reunite with the Mechanical Man? faster than Royce, after which he died with a frozen smile on his face. ?Alright, it''s clear enough here,? Alex said. ?GIR, turn off the recording.? With a slight smirk, Alex realized he had new targets for his investigation. First and foremost, he decided to deal with Royce and his Maelstrom gang, who were serving as the Mechanical Man''s dirty work enforcers. It was clear that he didn''t want to be known yet¡ªhe planned to present himself as a messiah once he acquired a physical body. However, Alex pondered why Nyannyan''s avatars were so eager to take her place or absorb her power, and why she allowed them to ?chew the leash? and act independently. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?Well, better to ask her what''s going on in her head when she suddenly decides to show up again,? Alex muttered with a grin. Finishing his thoughts, Alex stood up from the table and, stepping out of the room, paused on the second floor to look down at the living room. The room was drenched in blood, covered with bloody inscriptions, and in its center stood an altar. Alex simply shook his head, unable to understand the fanatics who believed in evil gods, for after death they could expect only such terrible torments that even the devils in hell would shudder in horror. ?GIR, strike Nathan Carter from the list. We''re done for today,? Alex said, turning his gaze away from the blood-soaked living room. GIR nodded and, as usual, pulled out a flamethrower, preparing to burn the apartment. Alex noticed this movement and was about to let GIR perform his usual ritual, but then remembered the incendiary grenade he had hastily assembled not long ago. ?Wait, GIR, this time I''ll light it myself,? Alex stopped his assistant. GIR tilted his head, looking at Alex in confusion. Without answering, Alex took out the grenade and threw it into the center of the room. The grenade bounced, rolled across the floor, and came to a stop right in the middle. Thick white smoke began to pour out of it... and nothing more. Alex looked at the grenade in surprise¡ªhis creations had never failed him before. GIR, not missing the chance, began to laugh and point at Alex, unable to hide his amusement. But Alex ignored his assistant''s laughter, continuing to stare at the grenade on the floor. ?Well, this is something new and a bit surprising¡­? Alex started to say. But before he could finish, the grenade exploded loudly, spewing forth a powerful blast of fire. The room ignited like a Christmas tree. GIR, who was still laughing and pointing at Alex, was thrown to the floor by the shockwave, now lying there as if his battery had run out. Alex cast a contemptuous glance at him. ?This is what happens when you laugh at others,? he remarked with a slight smirk. GIR lifted his head, sensing the mockery in his master''s words, and, feeling annoyed, jumped up on his paws, beginning to thump Alex on the leg. ?I''m going to report you to the animal and child protection services!? GIR exclaimed, not stopping his little blows. Alex, distracted from the burning room, looked at his assistant with disdain. ?First, decide if you''re an animal or a child,? Alex smirked, not hiding his sarcasm. Alex''s words made GIR stop and ponder his essence. He looked at his paws, realizing that he could be considered an animal because of the green dog suit he wore for cuteness. But that was just a disguise. Alex, shaking his head, watched as GIR clenched and unclenched his paws, clearly lost in deep thought. Deciding not to trouble himself with his feelings, Alex thought it was time to leave. However, exiting the apartment the usual way was risky¡ªpeople had already started to rush out of neighboring rooms, drawn by the fire. After thinking for a moment, Alex decided to check on his sword, Yamato. Summoning the katana, he smiled upon seeing that Yamato was in perfect condition. ?I missed you, my friend,? Alex said, admiring the restored blade. Grabbing GIR by the head, he made a few swings with the katana, slicing through space to create a portal. Giving one last look at the burning room, Alex stepped into the portal and found himself in his living room, where surprised eyes were fixed on him. The girls were in shock at his sudden appearance. They had been peacefully discussing how to help Alex in his battle against the mechanical man when a strange portal opened beside them, and out came Alex, holding GIR by the head. ?Yo,? Alex said, lifting GIR, who waved at the girls in return. Everyone froze, staring at Alex and the portal that was closing behind him. Their faces displayed a clear cognitive dissonance. However, two girls, Valerie and Rebecca, watched the scene with shining eyes. Rebecca had already forgotten Alex''s words about his katana being able to slice through space and was now filled with curiosity, eagerly pondering how he had done it. She was already anticipating the possibilities that such power could unlock, imagining how many weapon storages she could rob to add to her collection. To be continued... Chapter 136 - 136: Investigation Results Alex looked at the girls, and they looked back at him with clear surprise in their eyes. But Alex himself was also a bit surprised, as he had only recently told them about Yamato''s ability to slice through space. He had even tried to demonstrate how a portal opened so that they would have no doubts. Under their watchful eyes, Alex quickly changed into comfortable clothes and let GIR go, who immediately dashed to the kitchen for a milkshake to refresh himself after a day spent burning heretics'' apartments. Shaking his head, Alex thought with some irony that he knew exactly what GIR was up to and headed for the armchair, feeling the weight of his exhaustion. Under the watchful gaze of the girls, who tracked his every move, he finally sank into the chair, stretching out like an old man worn out by a long day and dealing with people. ?Phew, I''m so tired,? Alex murmured, settling in comfortably. Leaning back, he closed his eyes, wanting nothing more than a bit of sleep. The last two days had been exhausting: first, a mission from Padre to eliminate members of the Maelstrom gang, who had turned out to be fanatics worshipping the avatar of an outer god. Upon returning, Alex encountered Yog¡ªanother outer god who had come to him for candy, and that conversation made him realize that his presence in this world was no coincidence. Then he met with Hanako Arasaka to gather useful information, which only confirmed a possible connection between the Arasaka family and an outer god. The next day, Alex had to kidnap Tanaka to uncover more, and then he investigated the apartments of deceased researchers and netrunners. Only at the end of the day did he find enough clues to understand who was behind this game. ?And how long are you going to act like an old man?? Rebecca asked, climbing onto him. Alex felt someone settling on him but didn''t even open his eyes¡ªonly Rebecca would dare to do such a thing. Unlike the others, she enjoyed climbing onto his lap or hanging off him like a little koala. Hearing her teasing, Alex frowned slightly, knowing there was some truth to her words. ?I''m still in my prime,? he said, opening his eyes and, with a smile, grabbed her nose. Rebecca batted his hand away, giving him an irritated look. ?In your prime? Then why is the first thing you did when you got back to sit in a chair and groan like an old man?? she said, starting to poke him in the nose. Alex had no real argument. He had been pushing himself hard, and unlike in Orario, where the goddesses'' help eased part of his burden, here he had to handle everything himself, all while being careful not to draw unnecessary attention. Besides, the Mechanical Man could control any city resident, and he himself had no physical body yet, making it nearly impossible to defeat him now. ?All right, if you say so,? Alex replied, not wanting to argue, and gently tugged on Rebecca''s cheek. The other girls, watching their playful bickering, just sighed or rolled their eyes. Lucy, tired of watching them engage in yet another childish scuffle, stepped in to stop them. She was more interested in what Alex had discovered during his investigation and had been patiently waiting for him to share, all while Rebecca continued to tease him. ?That''s enough, you two. Tell us what you found out,? Lucy said, lifting Rebecca off his lap. Rebecca immediately began to struggle, wanting to return to Alex¡ªher favorite spot was always on his lap, and she even liked to sleep there. Seeing her resistance, Alex simply picked her up and placed her back on his lap. She smiled triumphantly, resting her cheek against him and casting a defiant glance at Lucy, whose eye twitched slightly. Lucy decided to ignore Rebecca but was already planning her revenge in her mind: tonight, she wouldn''t let Rebecca fall asleep on his lap. ?GIR will be back soon; he''s recorded everything. Some things need to be seen, not just heard,? Alex said, patting Rebecca on the head. Lucy nodded, giving Rebecca a quick glance and nudging her lightly with her foot before returning to her seat. Rebecca felt the nudge and, turning around, stuck her tongue out at Lucy, who just rolled her eyes, ignoring Rebecca''s childish behavior. A loud slurp sounded from the kitchen ¡ª GIR had finally made himself a milkshake and was heading to the living room. His small, quick steps and prolonged sipping noises soon reached the room. Under everyone''s watchful eyes, he confidently made his way to his favorite cushion, where he loved to relax. "GIR, not there ¡ª over here. We''re not finished yet," Alex called out as GIR was just about to settle down on the cushion. GIR turned around with a look of clear annoyance, realizing that Alex had deliberately waited until he got comfortable to call him over. Of course, Alex wasn''t holding a grudge, nor did he remember that time when GIR laughed at his grenade that didn''t go off immediately. GIR had just moved to the cushion too fast for Alex to call him back in time. ?Stop giving me that sulky look and come here. The day isn''t over, and you''re already getting cozy,? Alex said, looking at GIR like a boss scolding a lazy employee. GIR glanced at his milkshake, briefly considering throwing it at Alex. But he quickly dismissed the idea, realizing that doing so would strip him of all his combat accessories. Instead of being the mighty Ultramarine, he''d end up as just a robot in a green dog suit. Alex caught his look, smirked, and added: ?Just try to throw that milkshake at me, and I''ll take away all your weapons ¡ª and forget about any new gadgets. Say goodbye to the Thunder Hammer, Power Sword, and especially the Adeptus Astartes armor I''ve been designing for you,? Alex said, squinting. GIR froze, staring at Alex in bewilderment, as if Alex had just betrayed him. Realizing that Alex wasn''t joking, he quickly hid the milkshake behind his back and stepped up to the table, ready for further discussion. ?You''re kind of harsh on him,? Rebecca whispered, smirking, and gave Alex a playful nip on the hand. ?He spoiled himself,? Alex teased with a smirk. ?If you start acting the same way, I''ll take away your toys, too.? Rebecca shot him an offended look and bit his hand again in retaliation for threatening her beloved ?babies? she had collected herself. Alex ignored it, knowing it was time to focus on the main task ¡ª sharing what he and GIR had discovered. Suddenly, he noticed one familiar face missing from the room. ?Where''s that lazy little one?? Alex asked, looking around and realizing Valerie was absent. ?She went to finish her show in her room, saying our conversations were distracting her,? Gloria explained with a smile. Alex shook his head, deciding it was just as well. Valerie didn''t need to see what he was about to show. The footage from the investigation would be disturbing, and it was better for her to hear about it secondhand from the girls. GIR, now standing on the table, connected to the screen, ready to display what he and Alex had uncovered. ?All right, first subject ¡ª Silas Johnson, a researcher working on the lower levels of the Arasaka lab,? Alex began, displaying information about the first victim. A photo of Silas appeared on the screen. The girls leaned in, studying it closely to better understand who he was. GIR began playing the recording, showing how they entered Silas''s apartment. The walls were covered with strange bloody inscriptions and eerie images of creatures that seemed to stare into one''s soul. ?What language is that, and who are these creatures?? Kiwi asked, a chill running down her spine at the sight. ?The language is tricky ¡ª it''s an ancient dialect unknown to me. As for the creatures¡­ they''re likely spawn of the Primordial Chaos,? Alex replied, shaking his head. Seeing that there were no further questions, Alex continued explaining his findings until he and GIR came upon Silas''s room, where he had taken his own life with a gunshot to the head. Alex immediately anticipated the girls'' question about what could have driven Silas to such an act and why he left those bloody symbols and images of monsters. ?It''s the consequence of a mere mortal coming into contact with the power of an Outer God. This fool, Silas, was experimenting with a fragment of such power, which sealed his fate,? Alex said, preempting their questions. The girls were puzzled ¡ª what could have driven him to that state if he was merely studying a small crystal Alex had taken from Arasaka? Alex realized they underestimated the dangers of Outer God power and decided to clarify. ?The power of such gods doesn''t lie in brute strength but in how they affect reality: their very presence can distort it. Even a weak avatar with just a fraction of their power can drive people mad. These scientists were exposed to the shard for too long, which led to tragic consequences.? ?Is there a way to protect oneself from this power?? Lucy asked with interest. ?Yes. For centuries, people have summoned avatars of the Outer Gods. To avoid going insane, one must seal their soul and mind within a protective amulet created through a ritual. However, the stronger the avatar, the less effective such an amulet becomes,? Alex explained. Lucy nodded, continuing to listen. On the recording, Alex and GIR were examining Silas''s home but found nothing significant. At one point, Alex placed his hand on Silas''s dead forehead, prompting questions from the girls. ?Why did you touch his head?? Gloria asked. ?I was trying to read his memories, but his brain had already turned to mush, and I couldn''t find anything useful. Besides, someone erased all records of Silas,? Alex explained. The girls exchanged glances, realizing that Alex could read people''s memories, and stared at him intently. ?You can read minds? Why didn''t I know that? What am I thinking right now? Tell me!? Rebecca shook him excitedly. ?I''m not a telepath; it''s more complicated. Reading memories isn''t the same as reading thoughts,? Alex smiled, trying to calm her down. Rebecca froze, remembering how Alex often dragged out explanations. She sighed and asked, ?Can you explain it briefly?? ?There are two ways to read memories: the first is through the brain, like I did just now, and the second is direct interaction with the soul,? he replied concisely. Lucy nodded, intrigued by all this magic, and found herself wanting to learn it when she visited Alex''s homeworld, where she could study magic. She remembered Alex mentioning an elf girl skilled in magic who could help her if she decided to pursue it. When Kiwi asked if there could be consequences from such interference, Alex added: ?There can be. If a person agrees willingly, everything will be fine. But if memories are extracted forcefully, it''s possible they could end up, well, like a vegetable. To put it simply, the first method is like carefully examining a tree, while the second is like ripping it out by the roots to study it.? Kiwi nodded thoughtfully at Alex''s response. Although his explanation seemed a bit complicated, she grasped the main point. Seeing there were no more questions, Alex continued his account of the investigation. He glanced at GIR, hinting that it might be best if he didn''t disclose what happened to Silas''s apartment if he wanted to keep his new flamethrower. GIR caught Alex''s look and nodded vigorously, indicating he wouldn''t let him down ¡ª especially since he hadn''t yet fully enjoyed his new weapon and unleashed a true firestorm. After they examined Silas''s apartment, the recording switched to Ayla Ward''s small apartment, which reminded Gloria of her old place where she used to live with Alex. The first frames from Ayla''s apartment showed her hanging in the center of the room. The girls were intrigued, as, unlike Silas''s room, there were no bloody symbols or other creepy attributes. They decided not to interrupt Alex and waited to hear him out. The screen showed a moment when Alex attempted to access Ayla''s personal computer, reviewing her files and therapist''s notes, prompting more questions from the girls. ?Why did the first guy''s place look like a horror movie scene, and this one ¡ª like the owner just lost all hope?? Rebecca asked, looking up at Alex. ?To answer that, I need to explain how madness manifests under the influence of Outer Gods,? Alex began. ?There are several ways it can develop. The first is like Silas''s case, where under the influence of power, a person loses control, begins painting bloody symbols, and acts strangely. The second is Ayla''s case, where the sense of an ominous presence and constant paranoia slowly drive them insane. Dreams turn into nightmares, and insomnia gradually destroys their mind. In the end, death only worsens the situation, as their souls fall into the hands of the Outer God, facing a fate far worse than reincarnation.? The girls nodded in understanding at Alex''s explanation, realizing that Outer Gods were far scarier than they had imagined. They recalled the beautiful little girl who had visited their home the day before. On the surface, she seemed sweet and very beautiful, but who could have known that this little girl was far more dangerous than she appeared. And it was clear that she was the original, not some avatar that would have been much weaker. Noticing that there were no more questions for now, Alex continued, showing footage from the next hacker, Jack Hill''s, apartment. His place looked like a drug den, causing the girls to grimace in disgust. It was here that they saw the third form of madness: Jack had died of a heart attack after encountering something horrifying. ?Were you able to see anything in his memories? Since he died from fear, you should have seen what he saw, right?? Gloria asked, distracting Alex. ?No, nothing specific,? Alex replied, shaking his head. ?Madness destroyed his mind, turning his brain to mush, so there were no clear memories left. And from the smell in the apartment, it''s obvious he died a while ago.? Rebecca was also curious about what had scared Jack so badly, but after hearing Alex''s answer, she just shrugged and decided not to dwell on it. Wrapping up the account of Jack, Alex smoothly transitioned to the death of the researcher Weston Thomas. This guy turned out to be useful by naming one of the key figures involved in these events. Alex didn''t go into details, except to mention the recording of Thomas''s last words. He asked GIR to play it so the girls could see for themselves what a person who had faced madness looked like. On the screen appeared the gaunt face of Weston, as if he hadn''t slept or eaten for a long time. When the recording finished, the girls froze: the name mentioned in the recording was known to anyone who didn''t live under a rock. ?Don''t tell me Arasaka is this deeply involved,? Lucy said, frowning. ?Sadly, it is,? Alex replied, looking at her. ?In that lab from which you managed to escape, Arasaka was looking for what they wanted to use, and you were just expendable.? Anger and sadness surged over Lucy. She knew Arasaka had used them, but now, learning the truth about the fate of the souls of her deceased friends, her fury ignited with new intensity. Her eyes reddened with rage and pain for those who were trapped in eternal torment. ?Can their souls be saved?? Lucy asked, looking at Alex with hope. Alex saw Lucy''s hopeful gaze and paused for a moment, considering how to respond. If her friends had died a natural death or from brain damage, their souls had likely transitioned to a new life through reincarnation. But if they had fallen under the influence of an Outer God, Alex didn''t know if they could be saved. He didn''t want to deceive Lucy or give her false hope, knowing it was important for her to find peace by understanding the fate of her friends'' souls. In that moment, it struck him whom he could ask ¡ª someone who could provide a precise answer to such a complex question. ?Alright, it''s worth a try. Father, answer my question: are Lucy''s friends'' souls safe, or have they fallen into the hands of the Mechanical Man? If so, is there any chance of saving them?? Alex said, folding his hands and beginning to pray. The girls exchanged surprised glances when Alex started praying. However, remembering who his father was made everything clearer. Once he finished, Alex waited for an answer, feeling a bit awkward. It was his first time praying, and while he had never denied the possibility of higher powers'' existence, he always believed in taking responsibility for his own actions. The wait felt strange, as addressing his father seemed overly formal; it felt simpler just to send a message. After a while, Alex''s phone vibrated, and he saw a message with a reply: [Their souls are safe. You can tell your wife not to worry. P.S. It''s better to call next time.] Seeing the response, Alex sighed with relief, but at the same time, his lips twitched into a nervous smile at the end of the message. What does ?better to call? mean? Where could I possibly get the Creator''s number? He imagined the scene of telling the girls, ?I''m going to call God now.? Rebecca, sitting on his lap, noticed his confusion and laughed when she heard him mumble it out loud. A mixed grimace of relief and embarrassment crossed his face. ?In short, your friends'' souls are okay,? Alex said, looking at Lucy. ?According to the reply from my father, they weren''t infected, and their deaths were caused by something else, so you can relax.? Lucy sighed with relief, realizing that her friends'' souls had found peace. Once she was assured she was calm, Alex was about to continue his investigation story, but Gloria, having caught his strange reaction, asked a question: ?Why did you have that face, as if you just swallowed a lemon?? Alex exhaled and handed his phone to Gloria so she could see for herself. Gloria, Lucy, and Kiwi leaned in, reading the beginning of the message and becoming intrigued by the ending. The phrase ?tell your wife? made Lucy blush slightly as she shot a shy glance at Alex, meeting his sincere smile. When they saw the last line, the girls couldn''t help but smile, looking at Alex, who looked like he had eaten a lemon. ?Stop looking at me like that,? Alex mumbled, pouting. ?Who knew you could just call? I thought you could only reach God through prayer!? sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Deciding to change the subject, Alex continued recounting what happened next, showing footage of the Maelstrom gang members entering an apartment. He immediately explained that it was they who were covering up all traces for Arasaka by killing the laid-off researchers and net-runners. By covering up the traces, if those laid-off people ended their lives, it was better to let those who could handle the dirty work without fearing it would tarnish the company''s image do it. All Arasaka had to do was say they would do everything possible to punish those responsible for their employees'' deaths, or simply claim they weren''t involved and shift all the blame onto the Maelstrom gang. After all, everyone in Night City was already wary of that insane gang filled with cyberpsychos. Finishing his explanation, Alex moved on to the meeting with the last target of today''s investigation. There wasn''t much to say there, except to show what happens to people who embrace the madness of an Outer God and want to infect others. They also showed the recording of how the last target died and who was responsible for the death ¡ª the leader of the Maelstrom gang, who had become the loyal dog of the Mechanical Man. ?Well, that''s it. I learned a little, but as they say, better this than nothing,? Alex said, moistening his throat after the long explanation. The girls pondered what they had seen, realizing that something truly serious was approaching. They were already alarmed by the ever-growing number of cyberpsychos, and it was clear that even more dangerous events lay ahead for them to endure. ?What''s your plan?? Kiwi asked, drawing Alex''s attention. ?It''s the same as before. We wait, prepare, and arm ourselves for the day when everything goes to hell. The Mechanical Man will acquire a body sooner or later, and that''s inevitable. Our task is to reduce his resources to limit the number of those who can help him. We''ll start with the key members of Maelstrom, eliminating the most important and dangerous ones. At the same time, we need to find out who in Arasaka is supporting the Mechanical Man, excluding Hanako ¡ª she''s been vetted,? Alex explained his plan. ?So the plan is to wait and eliminate anyone who can assist this god?? Lucy clarified. ?Pretty much,? Alex nodded. ?By removing his important pawns, we''ll force the Mechanical Man to act. The more obstacles there are, the more he''ll rush. Despite his divine nature, he still possesses the arrogance typical of most gods. To him, humans are just cattle capable of feeding his power. So when faced with resistance, he''ll want to eliminate whoever stands in his way. That''s why he''ll need to acquire a body.? The girls agreed with the plan, understanding that their main task was to support Alex. He would take on the battle with the Mechanical Man, but they would have to protect G.I.R., who would need to cleanse the remnants of the enemy''s consciousness. They would also have to fend off attacks from those who might try to interfere with G.I.R. completing his work. To be continued... Chapter 137 - 137: Fulfilling a Dream and Saying Goodbye After finishing his conversation with the girls, Alex thought about finally getting some rest. Sleep was the best remedy for the accumulated fatigue of recent days and would help ease his mental strain. However, after a brief moment of thought, he decided to stay and spend time with his friends, who were now deep in thought about his plans. Out of boredom, Alex began braiding Rebecca''s hair again, changing up her usual hairstyle. Normally, Rebecca either wore her hair loose or in two braids like Hestia. Alex had done the same with Hestia, occasionally changing her hairstyle, and now his new ''victim'' was Rebecca, since the other girls in the family didn''t have long enough hair for his experiments. Noticing that Alex was once again working on her hair, Rebecca didn''t mind, though some of his styles seemed strange to her. Satisfied with the final look, Alex even considered taking a picture of his ''masterpiece.'' However, knowing Rebecca, he realized she''d fight him to the end to make him delete it. ?Congratulations, you''re now a galactic princess,? Alex said, finishing her hairstyle in the style of Princess Leia from Star Wars. The girls overheard him and turned to look at Rebecca with curiosity, unable to hold back their laughter ¡ª she truly looked a bit odd, as if wearing oversized headphones on her ears. Confused, Rebecca pulled a mirror out of her inventory to check herself, and, seeing her hair, she understood the reason for their laughter. ?Are you serious right now?? Rebecca asked, eyeing Alex with a mix of disbelief and irritation at her new ''look.'' Alex tilted his head, as if feigning innocence. Wasn''t it fun? She should be glad he didn''t go for something like a ''pineapple'' or a ''palm tree'' considering her hair length. Seeing his lack of reaction to her irritation, Rebecca decided to show her displeasure in her own way ¡ª by biting his cheek and giving it a good chew. Alex, used to her antics, calmly let her do it, only wiping the saliva off his face afterward. After letting Alex go, Rebecca settled back into her seat, and Alex, reaching for the TV remote, asked G.I.R. to disconnect from the screen and take a break. G.I.R. immediately jumped off the table and headed to his cushion, taking his half-finished milkshake with him. Alex turned on the TV, hoping to distract himself before bed, but seeing that it was on the news, he quickly turned it off. The girls noticed his swift reaction, puzzled as to why he''d so quickly turned away from watching. ?Why did you turn off the TV?? Lucy asked, giving him a suspicious look, sensing he was hiding something. Alex averted his gaze, unwilling to explain. After all, he couldn''t just tell them that every apartment he visited during the investigation had to be burned ¡ª not only to avoid the risk of infecting random people but also to throw the enemy off track. G.I.R. also understood what news was playing and, fearing for his new flamethrower, opted for a swift escape to the kitchen to avoid the conversation. ?Oh, it was just nothing interesting again; thought it''d be better to go to sleep,? Alex said with a slight smile, hoping to steer the conversation away. Sensing it was time for a tactical retreat, he decided to make his exit. But before he could take a step, the TV switched back on, showing a news report about five fires across the city that had affected apartments previously owned by Arasaka employees. Lucy gave him a dry, demanding look, clearly expecting an explanation. ?Nothing you want to explain?? Gloria asked, watching him closely. ?I can understand your jokes on the job, even the chaos you stirred up at Arasaka. But what about the burned apartments you visited?? Following Freya''s guidance, Gloria allowed Alex harmless mischief but kept in mind other warnings that prevented him from crossing the line. Realizing he couldn''t dodge their questioning, Alex quickly came up with an excuse. ?It was necessary to avoid any random passersby getting infected. I mean, I can''t exactly stash corpses in my inventory, so burning the apartments was the best option. Only those apartments were affected, the neighboring ones stayed untouched,? Alex said, giving a thumbs-up. Lucy continued to look at Alex with a reserved expression, only half-convinced. She knew he could''ve used his magic to burn just the bodies and that it hadn''t been strictly necessary to set entire apartments ablaze. However, she also saw that the first and last apartments probably needed to be destroyed completely. Gloria sighed, deciding to believe Alex only partially, suspecting he might have just enjoyed causing fires. Alex realized he''d avoided a lecture about not torching others'' apartments and exhaled in relief. But just as he thought the incident was behind him, he felt a disapproving gaze practically burning into his back. Turning around, Alex saw Rebecca''s hurt expression ¡ª as if he''d betrayed all their shared moments. ?How could you go around burning apartments without me? What, you don''t love me anymore? What about all those promises that we''d cause chaos together?? she asked with feigned indignation, playing the role of an offended spouse. Alex instantly understood that Rebecca was trying to coax something out of him. Normally, she''d ask him right away how he did it or which techniques he used, but now she was acting like a scorned wife. The other housemates also noticed Rebecca''s little performance, sensing she was aiming to get something. ?All right, what do you want?? Alex asked, seeing through her game. Rebecca realized her acting had worked and quickly hid her pleased smile, though everyone had already seen it. Her mind began racing through ideas of what she could ask for in exchange for his ?betrayal.? ?How does your sword work? Can it create a portal anywhere?? she asked, before making her actual request. Alex frowned slightly, realizing where Rebecca was going with this. He''d already explained Yamato''s capabilities when the sword was still broken, but he remembered that Rebecca often tuned out anything that didn''t involve destructive weapons. ?I already told you what my sword can do, or did you forget again, you forgetful potato,? he replied with a smile, giving her nose a light pinch. Rebecca tensed, trying to recall, and vague memories surfaced of the day Alex revealed his true nature. ?Well¡­ there was something like that,? she muttered, not entirely confident in her memories. Alex smirked slightly ¡ª he knew he couldn''t stay mad at Rebecca and adored her as she was, even if she often forgot anything unrelated to weapons. ?I remember you saying you could open a portal anywhere, even to the Moon,? Lucy noted, deciding to step in. ?Right, the Moon,? Alex repeated thoughtfully, nodding at her words. His eyes gleamed, and he turned to Gloria, who gave him a knowing smile. Alex recalled his promise to help Gloria save up for a ticket to the Moon, and even though troubling events had started in the city, he decided to fulfill her dream. Now, he just needed to make sure nothing would endanger the girls when they reached the Moon. ?Stay put, and call Valerie. I''ll be back soon,? Alex said, summoning Yamato and opening a portal. The girls were a bit puzzled but decided to call Valerie as Alex had asked. Stepping through the portal, Alex found himself on the Moon. He glanced at Earth, realizing that no movie could ever convey the view that now lay before him. In films, Earth often seems large, but the real distance paints a completely different picture. Turning his gaze away, Alex began preparing for the girls'' arrival. He knew he''d need to protect them from the solar radiation they''d be exposed to on the lunar surface. After creating protective barriers, he decided to add a touch of comfort, setting up a table and chairs to give them a place to sit. Once everything was ready, Alex opened a portal back to the living room and returned. Upon his return, he saw that everyone was already gathered, including an annoyed Valerie, who had once again been pulled away from her favorite show. Rebecca, Lucy, Gloria, Kiwi, and even G.I.R, who had prudently retreated to the kitchen to keep his flamethrower safe, were now waiting for his explanation. Alex smirked and said, ?Glad to see everyone''s here. Follow me ¡ª there''s a surprise waiting. Gloria, bring David along,? he added with a wide smile. Alex stepped through the portal first, leaving the girls in the living room. They exchanged glances and followed him. Rebecca charged forward eagerly, with the others following close behind. Lucy, on her way through, tossed a reluctant G.I.R into the portal, saying that if everyone was going, he had to go too. Just before vanishing, G.I.R cast a disgruntled look at Lucy, but she paid it no mind and stepped through as well. Valerie went in last, followed by Kiwi and Gloria, who lingered thoughtfully. She approached the urn with her son''s ashes, took it gently, hesitated for a moment, and finally stepped through the portal, finding herself on the Moon ¡ª the place she had dreamed of for so long. Looking around, she saw Rebecca and Valerie joyfully competing to see who could jump higher. Lucy and Kiwi, entranced by the sight of Earth, stood nearby, their gaze fixed on the distant blue orb. Gloria felt her dream had come true. She turned to meet Alex''s warm gaze. ?I''m sorry, Gloria. I remember promising to save up for a ticket so you could go to the Moon, but with recent events, I thought it''d be better to make the dream happen this way,? Alex said, giving her a slightly apologetic smile. Those words warmed Gloria''s heart. She knew how hard he''d worked to make it happen the honest way, despite her urging him to take it easy and not wear himself out for this goal. Even if they''d arrived through magic, she was content ¡ª after all, she had once resigned herself to the thought that, with her income, this might remain only a dream. ?It''s all right, Alex. I saw how hard you tried, and I''m grateful to be here now,? Gloria replied, gently squeezing his hand. Alex smiled and squeezed her hand in return. They continued watching as Rebecca and Valerie tossed G.I.R back and forth like a ball, ignoring his desperate protests that he was meant to be an Ultramarine, not a toy. Gloria, holding onto Alex''s arm, sank into this rare, cozy atmosphere. It had all started that day when she found Alex in the alley, and since then, her life had transformed for the better. He''d helped her cope with the loss of her son and made her feel that she wasn''t alone. ?Will you help me scatter David''s ashes?? Gloria asked softly, looking at him with hope. Alex noticed her expectant gaze. He understood how important it was for her to have him by her side in this moment, and, of course, he couldn''t refuse. ?Of course, we''ll do it together,? he replied, gripping her hand tightly. Alex and Gloria stepped away from the others to scatter David''s ashes. Pausing, Alex gave Gloria time to say her farewell. She looked sadly at the urn in her hands, at a loss for words. There was so much she wanted to say, to see him just once more, to hug him tightly and let him know she never wanted things to turn out this way. She had dreamed of a better fate for him, but no one could have foreseen that David would fall victim to an evil god bent on destroying the universe. Taking one last look at the ashes, Gloria opened the urn and scattered them, silently speaking her final goodbye. ?Goodbye, David. I hope we meet again. I''ve found someone who might fulfill my selfish wish ¡ª to give us one more chance to meet,? Gloria whispered, holding back the tears that filled her eyes. Alex stood by, silently supporting her. A wild idea grew in his mind, one he was willing to pursue, but he knew he first had to deal with the Mechanical Man, ensuring that no one would stand in his way. Watching Gloria say her farewell to David, he struggled to keep his own emotions in check. ?Gloria, I could make a pendant or ring for you with some of David''s ashes, so he''ll always be close by,? Alex suggested, looking into her sorrowful eyes. She turned to him, meeting his gaze full of tenderness and care. Gloria hesitated; part of her knew she had to let go of the past, but another part of her couldn''t completely leave it behind. ?I''m not sure, Alex¡­ I know I need to let him go, but I want a part of him to stay with me,? Gloria whispered, looking at the urn. Alex nodded silently, understanding her feelings, and with a touch of magic, he took a small portion of the ashes and crafted a pendant. For him, it was important that David''s memory lived on; a person remains alive as long as they''re remembered. This pendant would be a symbol of a boy named David Martinez, loved by his mother, Gloria Martinez. Alex placed the pendant around Gloria''s neck and gently held her face, guiding her gaze to his. ?Gloria, as I''ve said before and I''ll say again: David was and always will be your son, living in your heart. Let this pendant remind you that there was a young man named David, the beloved son of Gloria Martinez. Remember him with a smile,? Alex said, wiping away her tears. Gloria listened to Alex''s gentle words as he tried to comfort her. She attempted a smile, but tears continued to stream down her face, unstoppable. She had thought she''d be able to let David go, but it turned out to be far more difficult than she''d imagined. And Alex understood, which is why he created the pendant with a part of David''s ashes ¡ª to give Gloria some peace in her heart. At first, Alex only wanted to repay Gloria by helping her earn enough for a ticket to the Moon, but in the end, they had fallen in love. Because of this, Alex was willing to go to great lengths to ease Gloria''s inner pain. More than once, Alex had considered resurrecting David, but each time, his conscience reminded him of the potential consequences. Alex could be selfish, but he also had a conscience. He knew that the David he might bring back might not be the David, Gloria once knew, or he could even attempt a time-travel spell to capture David''s soul and resurrect him. If there were a proper reincarnation system in this world, Alex would have resurrected David long ago. But unfortunately, that doesn''t exist here, and the universe itself is on the brink of destruction at the hands of an avatar of an outer god. ?Thank you for being here,? Gloria whispered, wiping away her tears. ?I''m glad I didn''t leave you in that alley back then. You''ve been a light in my darkest days, when my life seemed to be falling apart. I don''t know what would have happened to me if I hadn''t met you. I love you, my Demon King.? She smiled, stood on her tiptoes, and kissed Alex, pouring all the depth of her feelings into it. Alex returned her kiss, feeling the intensity of Gloria''s emotions. But their moment was abruptly interrupted when G.I.R flew toward them, loudly complaining about injustice and threatening to file a complaint with animal protection services. Without changing his expression, Alex caught G.I.R by the head. He glanced over at the girls, who looked sheepishly in their direction, then shifted his gaze to G.I.R, who looked back pleadingly, hoping for Alex''s support. Alex recalled how G.I.R had betrayed him, running away when Alex had to explain the cause of a fire that damaged five apartments. ?So, the great and mighty G.I.R has become the victim of two girls who used him as a ball?? Alex teased with a smirk. Hearing the taunt, G.I.R immediately started waving his arms, attempting to attack Alex in a vengeful outburst. But Alex, understanding that this ?little nuisance? had far too much energy, simply tossed him back to Valerie and Rebecca. The girls quickly caught G.I.R, who once again started wailing about the injustice. Gloria, seeing his reaction, laughed, finally feeling a sense of relief after fulfilling her wish to say goodbye to her son alongside the one she loved. ?You shouldn''t have treated him like that; he''s already been through enough with Valerie and Rebecca,? Gloria said with a smile, holding Alex''s hand. ?Let this be a lesson for his betrayal,? Alex chuckled, watching the girls start to toss G.I.R around again. ?He should be grateful I didn''t take away all his weapons and snacks.? They both laughed, then turned to admire the view of Earth sparkling in the distance. Alex had always found the sight beautiful, especially after his lone trip to space, where everything around him had been empty and lifeless. This moment felt entirely different. He put his arm around Gloria, standing beside her and watching the slowly rotating planet. After a while, Gloria suggested they return to the others, and Alex nodded, taking her hand. As they approached the group, a lunar buggy zoomed by. Rebecca, sitting behind the wheel, sped along like a mad racer, with Valerie and G.I.R shouting next to her, begging not to let Rebecca drive again. Alex shook his head with a smile and let them have their fun, knowing that he had set up protective barriers in case of any unforeseen circumstances. ?I think Rebecca''s having fun,? Gloria remarked, watching their race with a smile. ?She is, but I''m not so sure about Valerie and G.I.R,? Alex replied with a slight smirk. They reached the table where Lucy and Kiwi were discussing their impressions of being on the Moon, sipping drinks and enjoying snacks. Seeing Alex and Gloria holding hands, Lucy thought about how much she wanted to thank him for everything but knew he would probably brush off her words with something like, ?Why not take a trip to the Moon, right?? Alex and Gloria joined the conversation, and Kiwi immediately asked how they could breathe on the Moon, not freeze, or get burned. ?It''s simple,? Alex shrugged. ?I created a magical barrier that mimics Earth''s atmosphere.? ?This time, you explained it shorter,? Lucy smirked, rolling her eyes. ?Where''s your long and boring explanation that would take hours to explain how everything works?? Alex couldn''t help but smirk. He knew that long explanations always tired them out, but the short ones rarely satisfied anyone. So, in response to Lucy''s remark, he just grinned and playfully tugged at her nose. They continued discussing potential worlds and topics for their travels until Rebecca and Valerie joined them, with Valerie holding G.I.R. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. G.I.R looked like he had been through a long war, and upon seeing Gloria, he stretched out his hands hopefully. Gloria smiled and picked him up, comforting him, while Alex watched the scene with a satisfied grin, knowing he hadn''t brought them here in vain. He had helped Gloria say goodbye to David, fulfilled Lucy''s dream, and created unforgettable moments for the whole group, whom he considered family. Right now, Alex felt free from the thoughts of what needed to be done. This break had given him much-needed relief and helped release the tension of the past few days. But soon, he would have to muster all his strength to protect his family and friends. To be continued... Chapter 138 - 138: Back to work, and another visit to Hanako. The trip to the Moon turned out to be a great idea¡ªa chance to slow down, relax, and clear his mind. After Alex learned of the existence of an avatar of an Outer God in this world, he immediately started devising plans and countermeasures in case of a confrontation with a being from the digital realm. His brain was working at its limit, calculating all possible scenarios, and the trip to the Moon offered a perfect opportunity to unwind a bit. The girls were thrilled; even Kiwi, usually reserved and composed, couldn''t help but smile. Everyone enjoyed this unusual visit¡ªexcept for the robo-dog, G.I.R, who was first used as a throwball and then taken for a ride on the lunar buggy by Rebecca. G.I.R, despite being a daring racer himself, hadn''t anticipated that Rebecca lacked concepts like ''obstacle'' or ''braking.'' Valerie and G.I.R soon realized it was better to keep Rebecca away from the wheel in the future, as every bump and uneven surface became a challenge she tackled head-on. When they finally returned to the group, Alex thought everyone was worn out, but Rebecca made a grand finale by crashing at full speed into a barrier, completely wrecking the buggy, with G.I.R flying forward and hitting the barrier face-first. Back from the Moon, life resumed its normal rhythm. Gloria no longer mourned David''s passing, as she had been able to say goodbye and kept part of his ashes in a pendant Alex had crafted for her. Now Gloria wore it all the time as a reminder of David''s presence. Meanwhile, the increase in cyberpsychos had given Alex even more work, and he couldn''t handle it all alone, so he got the entire group involved. Initially, Maine was against this kind of work, but with Alex''s guidance and support, he agreed. The group split into pairs to track and neutralize the runaway cyberpsychos terrorizing the city. Alex swiftly handled his part of the work and returned home to continue investigating those who had become pawns of a certain Mechanical Man. He suspected that Maelstrom and someone from Arasaka were aiding this entity, so he decided to start with members of the Maelstrom gang. To deal with their numbers, Alex tested a theory: could he eliminate targets without leaving home? In a high-tech world where everyone is connected, it proved possible, especially with G.I.R as his assistant. At first, Alex didn''t believe it would work, but he soon saw his idea come to life. He chose a lower-ranking Maelstrom member as the first target, and, with G.I.R''s help and a few trial-and-error attempts, achieved the desired outcome. Alex then invited Rebecca and the other girls to demonstrate the process. G.I.R hacked a car''s system, accelerated it to high speed, and directed it into a wall, staging an improvised crash test. Initially, Alex wanted the car to fall off a bridge into a river, but G.I.R had his own ideas. The curious robo-dog decided to test the resilience of cars in this world and drove it straight into a wall. It looked incredibly realistic¡ªG.I.R even edited a video of the crash with epic music. When Rebecca realized she could control a car remotely, she immediately asked Alex to let her try, but he firmly refused, foreseeing that it could turn into a scene from Final Destination. The others, especially Gloria, fully supported his decision. Meanwhile, G.I.R continued experimenting with remote elimination options: snapping a cable in an elevator, using high voltage, and even setting fire to a warehouse with blocked exits. Initially, all of this felt like something out of a movie to Alex, but he soon considered giving G.I.R a black military uniform. However, what concerned him most was that G.I.R recorded all these moments, edited them, added music, and proudly showed the videos to Rebecca, who, along with the other group members, clearly enjoyed these spectacles. After realizing he could eliminate people without leaving home, Alex decided to focus on other unfinished projects and allowed G.I.R to ''have fun,'' orchestrating the ''accidents'' that had become increasingly frequent throughout the city. Alex could work in peace¡ªexcept for the constant laughter of G.I.R echoing through the workshop, as if he''d turned into a mad scientist discovering a dangerous toy. Eventually, Alex assigned G.I.R a separate space to avoid disrupting his work. Time flew by, and even Kiwi, now a regular visitor, had somehow moved into the apartment. Alex hadn''t noticed until one day he decided to relax, take a hot bath, and brainstorm new ideas. Without noticing anyone around, he walked into the bathroom¡­ and ran into Kiwi, wrapped in a towel. Alex was stunned; he hadn''t expected to see Kiwi at that time and in his own home. Staying a gentleman, he tactically retreated to find out why she was in their bathroom. The girls informed him that Kiwi had been living with them for several days. To his bewilderment, they all chorused that he should leave the workshop more often and stop locking himself in like a reclusive scientist. With no response, Alex simply waited for Kiwi to finish so he could finally take his own bath. Now aware that Kiwi was living with them, Alex noticed her more often, especially at unexpected moments. Soon, he faced another problem: Maelstrom gang members had started behaving cautiously. It seemed someone was warning them about the ''accidents,'' which greatly frustrated G.I.R, who had grown quite invested in his work. Seeing no other option, Alex decided to go hunting himself. No one was more disappointed than G.I.R, who could no longer create his epic montages to boast to the others. To console his companion, Alex crafted a powerful Force Spear for him. When G.I.R received his new weapon, he joyfully shouted for the annihilation of heretics, his cry echoing through the workshop. Alex began to suspect that G.I.R had become too invested in the Warhammer universe, but decided to ignore it as long as G.I.R didn''t try to impose his ideas on others. Alex instructed G.I.R to mark Maelstrom bases on the map and highlight those with the highest enemy concentration. In the end, two targets remained. Knowing that clearing them out could take some time, Alex suggested the girls handle one of the warehouses. Rebecca immediately agreed, rushing to pack her weapons bag, while Lucy and Kiwi reluctantly followed, knowing how dangerous Rebecca had become with Alex''s help. He gave each girl a protective bracelet in case of unforeseen situations. When Alex handed Kiwi her bracelet, she took it as a sign of interest and unexpectedly kissed him. Alex didn''t mind, as he was attracted to Kiwi¡ªtall, beautiful, and with a cold yet kind heart. Once ready, Alex and the girls headed to the parking lot. The girls announced they''d be taking the car, as there were three of them, while Alex was just one (and G.I.R didn''t count, since he was small). Under Alex''s watchful gaze, his beloved car rolled out of the garage, and with a sigh, he realized that in relationships, personal items easily become shared property. Sighing, Alex got on his motorcycle and headed to the warehouse where the Maelstrom members were hiding. Climbing onto the roof, he and G.I.R scanned the building, using sonar to confirm it was the right location. Pulling out flashbang grenades, Alex handed a few to G.I.R, sending him to the other side of the warehouse to make their attack simultaneous, leaving no escape route for their enemies. Once G.I.R was in position, Alex held up three fingers and began the countdown. As he folded the last finger, he and G.I.R threw a barrage of flashbangs into the warehouse, disorienting everyone inside. When the room flooded with bright light, Alex realized he might have gone a bit overboard with the number. The blinding explosion could have lit up an entire city¡ªand all within an enclosed space. Dropping in through a skylight, Alex landed on the floor and began taking out the nearest enemies, opting to use his favorite pistols this time rather than makeshift weapons. Meanwhile, G.I.R crashed through the glass and landed on one of the opponents, piercing him with the Force Spear so powerfully that the floor cracked. Thanks to his small size and agility, G.I.R expertly dodged incoming bullets and methodically eliminated enemies, slicing through them with his new weapon like a hot knife through butter. Alex had already dealt with his half of the enemies and waited with interest for G.I.R to finish. Lighting a cigarette, Alex listened as the sounds of gunfire and screams slowly faded until silence fell. Suddenly, the body of a Maelstrom member flew toward Alex, landing right at his feet, impaled by the spear. Clearly, G.I.R wanted a dramatic finale to his mission, though he had slightly overdone it by throwing the enemy with the spear across the warehouse. Moments later, Alex heard the pitter-patter of small paws and saw G.I.R, covered in blood, trotting over to him. Alex exhaled a stream of smoke and shook his head, smirking quietly. ?Done, I see,? Alex said, watching as G.I.R hopped onto the fallen body to pull out the stuck spear. G.I.R raised the spear, flashing a peace sign, and Alex nodded in reply, wiping the blood from his robo-dog''s suit. Then, grabbing G.I.R by the head, he headed for the exit to check on the girls. Seating G.I.R on the motorcycle, Alex leaned against the seat, pulled out his phone, and dialed, waiting for Lucy to answer. When Lucy picked up, she asked why he was calling. ?Just wanted to check if you all were done. G.I.R and I are already finished,? Alex explained. ?We''re all set too, though Kiwi and I didn''t have much to do. Rebecca took out the whole warehouse with a machine gun,? Lucy replied with a sigh. Alex tried to recall where Rebecca could have gotten such a powerful machine gun, and then it hit him. He remembered that he''d promised to make Rebecca a dangerous machine gun just because he was curious to see how someone her size would handle such a massive weapon. Alex frowned, disappointed that he''d missed it, and could only sigh, realizing he''d lost a perfect chance to watch Rebecca wield a massive machine gun. ?Well, head home, and we''ll clean up here and join you soon,? Alex said, making his decision. Lucy was about to reply when a powerful explosion erupted in the background, and Alex felt the ground shake. He looked up and saw a mushroom cloud rising from the area where the girls were. Alex''s face darkened with shock, his expression marked by black streaks, while G.I.R pulled out his small camera and began taking ?souvenirs.? ?Are you okay? And what the hell was that?? Alex asked, trying to keep his calm. ?We''re fine, we were in your car. And that was Rebecca,? Lucy replied in a tired tone. ?How did she manage that?? Alex asked, struggling to hold back his irritation. ?I''ll find out now,? Lucy responded, and Alex could hear her trying to stand up to assess the situation. Alex calmly watched the mushroom cloud towering over the explosion site, gradually losing his patience at the sound of camera clicks coming from G.I.R. He was enthusiastically taking photos and even managed to snap a few selfies against the background of the explosion. Alex lit a new cigarette and waited for Lucy''s response, hearing the rising argument about Rebecca''s actions on the other end of the line. Finally, Lucy spoke again. ?Our ''gremlin'' stole a box from your desk labeled ''Big Boom 3'',? she said tiredly, and in the background, Rebecca''s voice could be heard, defending herself, claiming she didn''t know it would be so powerful. ?Thank the gods she didn''t take the first or second edition... Otherwise, there wouldn''t have been a quarter of a city left,? Alex sighed, rubbing his forehead. Lucy sighed again and glanced at Rebecca, who was sulking with her arms crossed, muttering that she didn''t know the effect would be so strong. ?How many buildings were affected?? Alex asked, removing his hand from his face. ?Just the warehouse we were clearing, a few shattered windows, and some chunks of concrete flying around,? Lucy answered, her voice sounding as tired as his. ?Good. I''ll have G.I.R check if anyone was hurt by the explosion, and you all head home. Tell Rebecca we''ll talk when she gets back,? Alex concluded, ending the call. Putting the phone down, Alex turned to G.I.R, who was now sitting and looking at his photos, clearly pleased with himself. Seeing his owner''s attention, G.I.R quickly hid the camera behind his back, as if expecting Alex might take it away. Alex just shook his head, suppressing a smile, and finally said: ?Check if anyone got hurt from the explosion,? he ordered his little assistant. G.I.R immediately began his check, ensuring the blast hadn''t harmed any innocent people. Alex thought for a moment: though his weapons were destructive, he never wanted them to harm innocent bystanders. Everything he created was solely meant for eliminating enemies¡ªor as he called them, ?sinners.? G.I.R finished his check and gently tugged at Alex''s sleeve to snap him out of his thoughts. ?No one was hurt. Since Maelstrom had occupied the warehouse, people were too scared to go near, avoiding encounters with those idiots,? G.I.R reported. ?Great. But Rebecca will still have to explain why she took something from my desk without permission. Did you find the ones helping Maelstrom avoid trouble?? Alex asked, looking at G.I.R. ?Not yet, still hunting for those bastards who keep ruining my fun!? G.I.R responded dramatically, clenching his fist. ?Don''t talk like that, don''t be like your ''mom'' Rebecca,? Alex said, lightly flicking G.I.R on the head. G.I.R gave Alex an offended look, not understanding why he had received that flick. Alex, however, ignored this and remembered that he needed to visit Hanako ¡ª she was clearly sticking her nose where it didn''t belong. Either she had already fallen under the influence of the Mechanical Man, or there was still a chance to save her. ?Send a message to our friend Hanako and schedule a meeting in a couple of hours,? Alex said, glancing at his watch and deciding that she was probably still in a meeting. G.I.R stopped glaring at Alex and got to work sending the message to Hanako. Meanwhile, during her meeting, Hanako received a notification about a new message. The sender''s number was not displayed, which only added to her irritation¡ªshe hadn''t been able to sleep properly in the past few days, and she was constantly haunted by the feeling of being watched, her focus slipping away. What made it even more intriguing was the fact that someone had sent her a personal message without identifying themselves. Opening the message, Hanako noticed a strange notification: she was informed that someone was planning to break into her apartment again. Despite her surprise, she decided to agree to the meeting. Her suspicions about her strange feelings not being random had been bothering her, and she felt that this visit could shed light on her recent anxieties. While Hanako wrapped up the meeting, Alex and G.I.R decided to relax a bit. At a decent diner, Alex ordered a burger and a drink for himself and a kid''s meal for G.I.R, just to tease the little robo-dog. To his surprise, G.I.R actually liked the toy that came with the kid''s meal. Realizing his plan had backfired, Alex started eating, contemplating the situation with the Maelstrom gang and their possible allies. After dismissing the idea of the mechanical man, he thought about the Voodoo Boys¡ªthe only gang in Night City that could interfere with G.I.R''s operations so skillfully. But what could possibly motivate them to get involved with Maelstrom remained unclear. Deciding to leave that for later, Alex checked the time and realized it was time to head for his meeting with Hanako Arasaka. ?Alright, let''s go, we have a meeting,? Alex said, getting up from the table and tugging on G.I.R''s head to follow him. Arriving at an alley near Arasaka Tower, Alex stored his motorcycle in his inventory and asked G.I.R to check the cameras to see where Hanako was. G.I.R quickly found out that she was already in her penthouse, waiting for the visit. Alex decided to approach her in a new guise: he changed his hair color to blood-red and grabbed a mask and a red coat that suited the role. ?How''s this? Will it work?? Alex asked, showing off his updated look to his companion. G.I.R gave a thumbs-up in approval, which gave Alex the idea to change G.I.R''s outfit too. He swapped the usual green robo-dog look for a skeleton costume. After inspecting himself, G.I.R also seemed pleased, and Alex, placing him on his shoulder, headed for the building. When they reached Arasaka Tower, Alex decided to take the elevator up to Hanako. Ignoring the security and reception, he called for the elevator and told G.I.R to send him to the penthouse floor. Meanwhile, Hanako, sitting and waiting on the couch, once again felt the annoying ringing in her ears that had been bothering her for several days. Recalling her conversations with her bodyguard Oda, she tried to convince herself that it was just fatigue and stress. Just as she was thinking about pouring herself some wine, she heard the sound of the elevator doors opening. Turning around, Hanako saw an unfamiliar man with blood-red hair, wearing a red coat and a mask. She was surprised not only by his appearance but also by the audacity with which he had used the elevator, as if entering his own home. Alex, noticing her surprised and irritated gaze, smirked beneath the mask, realizing that he had managed to make the desired impression. ?Good evening, Miss Hanako,? he said in a cold tone. With the greeting spoken, Alex, without wasting any words, calmly made his way to the chair and sat down opposite Hanako, meeting her intense stare. It was only then that she snapped out of her brief confusion and cleared her throat. ?Good evening to you too. It seems you already know my name, yet I still don''t know yours. It would be polite of you to introduce yourself,? Hanako said, maintaining her composure while carefully studying her visitor. ?Alexander Vanloel. You can call me Van if it''s more convenient,? Alex responded in a calm, cold tone. The name seemed strange to Hanako, much like those of the other members of the mysterious organization, but what intrigued her more was why the one who had come to the meeting wasn''t Hiruco, but this unfamiliar man. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?What position do you hold in your organization, Mr. Van? If Hiruco Kagetane is your bishop, then what are you?? she asked carefully, trying to probe the situation. ?I''m an inquisitor, just like my little partner,? Alex nodded toward G.I.R. ?We deal with those who need to disappear,? he explained in a cold, emotionless manner. Hanako pondered this. Her guest clearly held that very position that was whispered about in dark rumors, eliminating anyone pointed out by the leaders. Deep in thought, she tried to understand the purpose of this meeting. Meanwhile, Alex observed her carefully, and his expression twisted beneath the mask: Hanako was infected. It had likely happened recently, as the darkness in her soul had not fully spread, and it could still be removed. But Alex felt irritation, realizing that Hanako had ignored the warning and ventured into places she shouldn''t have. ?Miss Hanako, it seems you''ve already been warned to stay away from certain matters,? he addressed her, drawing her attention. Hanako flinched at the cold voice and looked at him warily. ?What do you mean, Mr. Van?? she asked cautiously, trying not to show her unease. ?Exactly that. You''ve poked your nose where it didn''t belong, and now you''re infected,? Alex replied, never taking his eyes off her. The words about the infection made her tense up; she again felt that strange buzzing in her ears that had been tormenting her for the past few days. ?And what do I need to do to get rid of this?? Hanako asked cautiously. ?Not a difficult task... but it seems someone won''t let me do that,? Alex said with a smirk, glancing away. Hanako followed his gaze and saw that he was looking at her bodyguard, Oda, who had been unusually quiet and reserved lately, often maintaining an impassive expression. ?What do you mean by that?? Hanako asked suspiciously, glancing at her bodyguard. Alex smirked, never taking his eyes off Oda. Beneath his calm exterior, there was a swirling dark energy that seemed almost inhuman. ?Oda, what''s it like being the loyal dog of the Mechanical Man?? Alex said with clear disdain in his voice. Before Hanako could respond, Oda suddenly lunged forward, his mantis-blade flashing in the dim light. Alex didn''t even attempt to dodge. Hanako held her breath, unable to believe her eyes as she saw what happened next. To be continued... Chapter 139 - 139: Taijutsu is the Key to Victory When Alex called Oda the ''Mechanical Man''s dog,'' he expected an immediate attack¡ªand he wasn''t wrong. But the cause of the assault wasn''t the insult itself; Oda was acting on orders to eliminate anyone obstructing the Mechanical Man''s plans. By decree, he was to remain inconspicuous near Hanako until her soul fully succumbed to infection. However, being exposed forced Oda into action. Activating blades that resembled mantis claws, he lunged toward Alex, aiming to deliver a fatal strike. But his blades clashed against a force spear from G.I.R, preventing them from reaching Alex''s neck. Alex watched Oda with a cold, piercing gaze, examining his soul, now overtaken by chaos and madness. Almost nothing remained of the former Oda; his soul was consumed by darkness, leaving only a hollow shell. This made Alex frown¡ªnot just because of what Oda had lost, but because after full corruption, Oda''s soul would be destroyed permanently, leaving no chance for redemption or rebirth. ?So quick to succumb, Oda? Only a few days have passed, and you''re already gone,? Alex remarked, staring intently at Oda''s twisted, hate-filled face¡ªan expression unfit for any living person. Realizing his initial strike had failed, Oda retreated with inhuman speed, seeking a new opening for attack. Hanako, shaken by the scene, suddenly grasped that her bodyguard had turned into something monstrous. His face was distorted with hatred, his eyes a sinister yellow tinged with red, and his skin was marbled with dark purple veins. In confusion, she instinctively moved closer to Alex, sensing that beside him was the safest place now. Alex noticed her presence nearby but didn''t object. He had come here to check on her condition, knowing he was partly responsible for her involvement in this dangerous game. Beside him, G.I.R, his loyal companion, stood ready, intensely watching every move Oda made. Alex, however, remained calm, observing the mutations that were transforming Oda into something grotesque, driven only by a thirst for destruction. ?We''ve found you. You''re one of those obstructing our plans,? Oda''s voice suddenly broke out, layered with multiple, fractured tones. Hanako went cold with fear, watching the changes in her bodyguard. He was no longer the calm protector she knew; something dark and merciless had awakened within him. She recalled how he had become silent and withdrawn over the past few days, though he had once given her advice. Only now did she realize that all these changes marked the start of his transformation into a monster. Terrified, Hanako gripped Alex''s arm, desperately trying to find some support in this nightmare. Alex frowned, noticing the desperation in her gaze and sensing her infection intensifying. Realizing it would only hasten the process, he cast a spell to calm her mind. The less she feared, the better her chances of resisting the transformation. ?So, you''ve been looking for me. I can''t say I''m thrilled by the attention,? Alex replied, keeping his gaze fixed on Oda. Meanwhile, the changes continued: the veins on Oda''s face grew darker, his eyes were consumed by blackness, and his voice thundered with many tones once more. ?Our eyes are everywhere, yet we cannot find you. Who are you to elude us?? Oda asked, his voice echoing like a rumble from the underworld. Alex stood up, gently freeing his arm from Hanako, who stared at him in fright. He exhaled slightly, pressing a finger to her forehead to completely dispel the lingering traces of infection in her soul. Then he turned to Oda, whose face, twisted with malice, looked at him like a ravenous beast ready to strike. ?I am the one who owns everything, and I am the one who will destroy your plans.?Alex said, slowly stepping to the side, positioning himself face-to-face with Oda, whose eyes flashed with fury and hatred. Alex moved to the side and stopped a few meters away from Oda, and they locked eyes, each studying the other''s movements. Initially, Alex had wanted to observe the extent of Oda''s mutation, but he realized there was no time to waste. Reinforcements could arrive at any moment, and it was crucial to protect Hanako without revealing his true power. Let the Mechanical Man continue believing he was merely a powerful human, difficult to track. Alex decided to strike first, before Oda completed his mutation and became a being that would be difficult to destroy without magic. In the blink of an eye, he vanished from his spot and appeared before Oda, using taijutsu techniques to conceal his true strength. He didn''t want to cause destruction or harm innocent people, as this chaotic infection could spread uncontrollably. ?Taijutsu Technique: Leaf''s Thunderbolt,? Alex whispered, delivering a swift kick to Oda''s ribs. (?Leaf''s Thunderbolt?) ¡ª A taijutsu technique by Might Guy, involving a powerful side kick so fast it creates a flash resembling lightning. The lightning-fast strike caught Oda off guard. He tried to defend himself by raising his arms, but the force of the blow was so great that there was an audible crack of bones. Oda was sent flying deeper into the penthouse, smashing through walls one after another. Alex watched the hole calmly, knowing that Oda would soon recover. The blow wasn''t fatal, and Alex knew that Oda had rapid regenerative abilities. In less than a minute, Oda burst out from the rubble, now wielding a katana enveloped in a sinister purple energy. Alex sidestepped to avoid him and positioned himself close enough to deliver another blow. The previously broken arms of Oda had already healed, becoming even stronger. ?Taijutsu Technique: Strong Fist,? Alex said, landing a powerful punch to Oda''s chest. (?Strong Fist?) ¡ª A combat style aimed at breaking the opponent''s bones. Oda was knocked back into the wall, sinking to the floor as thick, tar-like black blood dripped from his mouth. Alex gave him no time to recover, immediately continuing his assault, leaving behind an afterimage to throw Oda off and prevent him from identifying the real target. ?Taijutsu Technique: Leaf Whirlwind,? Alex whispered, sweeping Oda''s legs out from under him to destabilize him. (?Leaf Whirlwind?) ¡ª A taijutsu technique that deals significant damage to the opponent. Primarily used to throw the enemy off balance by knocking them off their feet. If countered, it can knock the opponent down, causing serious bruises or fractures. When Oda lost his balance, Alex seized the opportunity, striking again. ?Taijutsu Technique: Leaf''s Rising Stone Breaker,? Alex said, slamming his elbow into Oda''s body, sending him crashing through yet another wall. (?Leaf''s Rising Stone Breaker?) ¡ª A taijutsu technique by Might Guy in which he charges at the opponent with an elbow strike, using the other arm as support. As the name suggests, it can shatter rock. Hanako watched everything unfold with a mixture of awe and worry. She had seen that her former bodyguard had turned into something horrifying and wanted to intervene, but G.I.R stopped her, raising his spear before her. He indicated that it was too dangerous and that his priority was to protect her while Alex fought. Alex brushed his hair back again to keep it out of his face and realized it had grown longer and started to get in the way. Just as he managed to do that, Oda burst out of the hole in the wall again, aiming for Alex''s head. Alex ducked, dodging the strike, and shifted into a new stance, ready for another attack. ?Taijutsu Technique: Rising Leaf Stream,? Alex declared, delivering a powerful kick to Oda''s chest, sending him airborne. (?Rising Leaf Stream?) ¡ª This technique involves a kick that connects with the opponent above the user''s head. The fight continued, with Alex methodically accumulating damage on his opponent, preventing him from fully mutating. Alex crouched after dodging Oda''s attack and countered, preparing for his next move. He kicked Oda in the chest with such force that he crashed into the ceiling, becoming stuck there. Oda struggled to free himself to continue the fight, but Alex had no intention of giving him that chance. Pulling his hand back, he prepared to use another technique from Might Guy''s arsenal, aiming to deal even more damage as Oda''s regeneration slowed, along with his mutation. ?Taijutsu Technique: Morning Peacock,? Alex said, launching a cascade of strikes so fast his fists ignited from the friction with the air. (?Morning Peacock?) ¡ª The user opens six of the eight gates, kicking the opponent high into the air, then sending them back down with countless blows that ignite from the force of the friction. In truth, the technique was adapted, as the strikes usually send the enemy downward. But since Oda was stuck in the ceiling, Alex adjusted it to the current situation. Under the barrage of attacks, the ceiling broke apart, and Oda''s body crashed through the structure, flying up to the next floor. Alex jumped right after, determined not to give his opponent a single second to recover. Hanako, watching the battle, couldn''t believe a human could deliver such strikes. She was especially awestruck at the moments when Alex''s hands literally flared up from the speed of his attacks. Her penthouse now looked like a battlefield, with a massive hole in the ceiling. She wanted to get closer, but G.I.R, her loyal protector, blocked her way with his spear, signaling the danger of intervening. On the next floor, Alex surveyed his surroundings warily, preparing for a possible ambush. A rush of wind behind him forced him to dodge an attack aimed directly at his chest. Despite his slowed pace, Oda continued mutating: additional eyes appeared on his face, and strange extra layers formed on his pupils, giving him an eerie look. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex quickly closed the distance, grabbing Oda by the face in a vice-like grip and slamming him into the floor, creating cracks around them. Knowing he had limited time to finish the battle, he formed his hands into a seal resembling a tiger''s face. ?Taijutsu Technique: Afternoon Tiger,? he announced, releasing a powerful compressed air blast that took the shape of a tiger and struck Oda with devastating force. (?Afternoon Tiger?) ¡ª After opening seven of the eight gates, the user strikes with a powerful blow, leaving a tiger-shaped trail in its wake. The compressed shockwave shattered the floor beneath them, and both Alex and Oda plummeted back down, landing directly in Hanako''s penthouse, where G.I.R was still protecting her. Oda''s body, covered in black blood, was twisted and torn with countless open wounds. Alex noticed that even such devastating damage hadn''t been enough to finish Oda off, so he decided to go with a more drastic approach. He pulled a new V2 incendiary grenade from his pocket and forcefully embedded it into Oda''s chest. ?It''s time to go,? he said, approaching Hanako. ?Go? What does that mean?? she asked, confused, stepping back, unable to comprehend the situation. Alex didn''t answer. He simply lifted her into his arms, princess-style. She tried to break free, unsure why he was doing this, but he paid no attention. G.I.R retracted his spear into his inventory and jumped onto Alex''s back, gripping tightly. Alex walked to the shattered window, where a strong wind whistled through. Looking back, he saw Oda staring at him with hatred and contempt, as if Alex were nothing more than an obstacle in his grand plan. Suddenly, a strange, chilling voice echoed in the room, seeming to come from the very air around them. ?I will find you, mortal; you won''t be able to stop me from achieving my plans,? the voice sneered, dripping with scorn and coldness. ?Many have tried and ended up as nothingness or became part of me. This world will belong to me, for I am the only god here. Your pathetic power cannot overcome what awaits this world.? Alex recognized the voice¡ªit was identical to the avatar of Nyarlathotep he had fought before arriving in this world. Realizing he should keep his identity hidden for now, he decided to throw out some misleading words to make the Mechanical Man think Alex was unaware of his true identity. ?A pathetic artificial intelligence, dreaming of a body, dares to call me mortal,? Alex replied with disdain. ?Stop playing god. You''d be better off deleting yourself.? A loud, scornful laugh, full of arrogance, echoed through the room, but Alex ignored it. He glanced at Hanako and calmly told her to hold on tight. Not immediately understanding, she guessed Alex was about to jump from the building''s edge as they stood right at the precipice. Clinging to him, Hanako frantically tried to dissuade him, but ignoring her protests, Alex sharply pushed off from the edge, leaping into the air to the mocking laughter of the Mechanical Man. Hanako screamed, convinced that the fall would be fatal. However, Alex landed skillfully on the roof of the neighboring building and set her on her feet. As soon as she touched the ground, Hanako dropped to her hands and knees, mentally thanking every god she could think of for her survival. Forgetting her fear, she glared at Alex angrily, but he seemed oblivious to her gaze, his focus entirely on her penthouse. Catching his wary look, Hanako also glanced at the crumbling building, awaiting what would happen next. ?G.I.R, get the camera,? Alex said calmly. G.I.R understood his intent and quickly pulled out a camera, ready to capture the grand spectacle. Hanako couldn''t quite grasp what they were planning, but her curiosity outweighed her confusion. Leaning on Alex, she stood up, eager to see what they were preparing. At that moment, the entire floor of her penthouse erupted in bright flames. Flames erupted from the windows as if a dragon was raging inside, breathing its hellish fire. Hanako froze, unable to believe her eyes, and her shock only deepened when she heard the camera''s clicking sounds¡ªG.I.R was taking shots of the blazing building from different angles. ?What the... what the hell happened to my apartment?? Hanako exploded, forgetting her manners and etiquette. Alex looked at her in surprise, not expecting such a fierce outburst from a noblewoman. ?Do you want the short version or the long one?? he asked with a slight smirk. ?What difference does it make what version you tell me?! My damn apartment is burned down, my bodyguard turned into something with hideous eyes, and you''ve destroyed the entire penthouse while fighting him. And after all that, you''re asking me which version to tell?!? Hanako snapped, completely losing her composure. Alex felt a twinge of sympathy for her¡ªshe had lost everything in such a short time, faced unimaginable horrors, and endured the impossible. He wanted to comfort her, but she sharply pushed his hand away, glaring at him with contempt. ?I don''t need your help! Just explain what the hell is going on and who that voice was calling itself a god,? she said coldly. Alex shrugged and decided to give her a brief explanation to clarify the situation before they found a safer place. ?Your bodyguard was infected by a very unpleasant entity and started mutating. The fire was necessary to finally rid him of that corruption. As for what''s going on here and who this ''god'' is, it''s best not to discuss it now¡ªit''s not the time or place,? Alex replied. Hanako, one of the smartest women, quickly grasped the meaning of his words. She realized that Oda had been infected by something that caused his mutation and made him a difficult opponent. She also connected the events with the mysterious voice that claimed to be a god. However, more questions began to plague her as she remembered how the voice in her head vanished after Alex touched her forehead. She understood that it was probably him who freed her from that tormenting influence. Meanwhile, Alex noticed that Hanako had fallen into thought, so he shifted his attention to G.I.R, who was still taking selfies in front of the burning penthouse. Alex gave him a slight kick to get his attention. ?Find the nearest entrance to the sewer so we can get home,? Alex ordered. G.I.R put the camera away and quickly scanned the map, optimizing the route. Receiving the coordinates on his phone, Alex saw that the nearest entrance was very close. Thanking his little assistant, he turned back to Hanako, who was still lost in her thoughts, and touched her shoulder to bring her out of her reverie. She turned to him with an irritated look. ?What do you want?? Hanako asked, annoyed. Alex didn''t respond to her irritation, simply turning his back to her and crouching, inviting her to climb onto his back. Hanako raised an eyebrow, not understanding what he wanted from her. Realizing her confusion, Alex decided to explain. ?Hop on, we need to hurry before they start looking for us. We''ve already lost a lot of time, and the longer we stay in one place, the higher the chance they''ll start hunting us down,? he explained. Hanako froze for a moment but eventually climbed onto his back, surprised at how wide and sturdy it felt. Wrapping her arms and legs around Alex, she held on tight, ready for the journey. Once Alex was sure Hanako was securely settled, he called out to G.I.R, signaling him to latch onto him as well. G.I.R effortlessly jumped up and hung onto Alex''s chest, gripping tightly. Hanako briefly glanced at the strange creature that had appeared next to Alex but decided not to ask any questions, realizing it was not the right time. She decided to remain silent, though she was becoming more and more curious about where G.I.R''s spear and camera had gone. ?Hold on tight. I''ll run fast,? Alex said, and without waiting for a response, he jumped off the roof into the dark alley. Hanako nearly screamed, feeling the familiar sensation of freefall, and clutched Alex tighter. Landing, Alex quickly moved through the alleys, heading for a manhole that led to the sewers. Once inside, he followed the pre-planned route, avoiding dead ends and breaking down obstacles with his foot. Checking the path on his phone, which G.I.R was updating, Alex made sure they were headed in the right direction. ?Looks like we''re here,? Alex said, glancing up at the manhole leading outside. G.I.R confirmed it was the end of the route. Alex nodded and, noticing the manhole cover was closed, grabbed a stone from the floor and skillfully knocked it off. Soon, they emerged on the lower level of the underground parking garage in the tower where Alex lived. Hanako breathed in the fresh air, relieved to escape the awful stench of the sewer. She looked around and noticed cameras scattered throughout the space. ?Aren''t you worried they might track us through these cameras?? she asked, pointing. Alex followed her gesture, shaking his head as he replied, ?The whole building is under my control. No one will see anything I don''t want them to,? he said, heading toward the elevator. Hanako was still clinging to his back, unable to slide off as Alex continued walking. She decided to stay, taking advantage of the moment. ?What do you mean, you control this building?? she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity. ?It means that G.I.R controls all the cameras here. If anyone tries to hack into the security system, they''ll only see what I allow them to,? Alex answered, pressing the elevator call button. She relaxed, nodding. This day had been so unusual for her: from the meeting where she learned about the infection, to the mutation of her loyal bodyguard, and finally, the complete destruction of her penthouse along with her personal belongings. When the elevator doors closed, Alex silently watched Hanako, understanding that she needed time to process everything that had happened. It was possible that the hunt would soon be after her as well. Maybe she had become an important figure for their enemies, or perhaps she had just stuck her nose where it didn''t belong, and infecting her was the only way to get her out of the way. Reaching his floor, Alex stepped out of the elevator calmly, with Hanako still on his back and G.I.R securely fastened to his chest. He headed toward his apartment, and upon entering, he heard the sound of the TV playing a report on the recent fire at Hanako''s penthouse and her mysterious disappearance after the explosion. Upon hearing the news, Hanako frowned. Alex walked into the living room, where the girls were already looking at him: Gloria, Lucy, and Kiwi met him with stern looks, silently questioning what had happened after he and G.I.R completed their mission and sent them back home. Rebecca and Valerie, on the other hand, were smiling, clearly eager to hear the details of what had transpired. However, what surprised them the most were Alex''s blood-red hair and the fact that the missing Hanako Arasaki was now sitting on his back. ?Yo, I brought a guest,? Alex greeted with a light smile and a raised hand. The girls only sighed in response to his carefree greeting and finally noticed something strange hanging from his chest. It was G.I.R, but now in new clothes. Hanako, however, felt completely confused. She didn''t understand what was going on or why everyone was looking at her so strangely, as if laughing quietly. The girl with green hair stood out in particular, as she seemed to be genuinely entertained. Beside her stood a girl with red hair, whose face Hanako caught a hint of pity on. The situation was becoming increasingly baffling for her, but she decided that answers would come soon enough. Hanako was determined to wait for Alex''s explanation, deciding that she wouldn''t give up until she learned everything she was curious about. To be continued... Chapter 140 - 140: Hanako Arasakas Shock After Alex sent the girls home and headed to Hanako, they immediately shared all the news with Gloria, especially about Rebecca''s behavior. She had somehow managed to steal a powerful bomb from Alex''s desk and caused a small explosion. Upon hearing this, Gloria looked at Rebecca in a way that made her immediately shrink into the chair, avoiding her gaze. After all, Gloria was always considered the most responsible one in their group. She continued to look at Rebecca expectantly, waiting for an explanation. ?Is there anything you''d like to explain, Rebecca?? Gloria asked in a calm but firm tone. Rebecca flinched at her words and tried to hide her embarrassment. Normally, she could act confident, but under this gaze, she felt like a child caught misbehaving. ?I didn''t know the bomb would go off that strongly,? Rebecca mumbled, looking away. Raising an eyebrow, Gloria clearly didn''t believe a word. This wasn''t the first time Rebecca had swiped something from Alex''s desk, and he usually managed to stop her before she could use any dangerous items. ?And wasn''t that enough for you? Like last time, when you almost demolished the building with that massive gun Alex made?? Gloria continued with the same calmness. Rebecca guiltily turned away. She couldn''t help herself; her nature constantly drew her toward destructive devices and powerful weapons. Gloria simply sighed heavily, deciding to hold back further reprimands¡ªAlex had promised to talk to Rebecca personally. But Gloria already knew how that would go: Alex would scold her a bit, then forgive her, as always. She also noticed that Alex and GIR were still not home. ?Where did Alex and GIR go?? Gloria asked, glancing around. ?He said they''d be a little late¡ªthey had some things to take care of,? replied Kiwi, already dressed in her home clothes. Gloria nodded and returned to watching TV until a news report about an explosion at one of the warehouses appeared on the screen. The scene was impressive¡ªthe explosion had been powerful, and once again, she shot a stern look at Rebecca, who was, however, watching the news with shining eyes, like a child seeing something incredibly exciting. Sensing Gloria''s gaze, Rebecca immediately shrank back into the chair. But as soon as Gloria looked away, Rebecca resumed watching with the same wide smile. Just then, Lucy returned from the kitchen carrying three cups of coffee. She placed one in front of Gloria and one in front of Kiwi, who nodded in gratitude. Lucy also noticed Rebecca''s reaction to the news and smiled, shaking her head¡ªshe, like Gloria, knew well that Alex wouldn''t really punish Rebecca harshly for her antics. The girls decided to relax and wait for Alex to return to find out what he''d been up to after clearing out the warehouse. Suddenly, shuffling footsteps sounded from upstairs, and all eyes turned toward Valerie, who was coming down in shorts and a cropped T-shirt, lazily dragging her feet like an elderly person. Gloria rolled her eyes yet again at the sight of such attire, reminding herself that she was tired of explaining to Valerie that she shouldn''t dress like that, especially since there was a man living in the house. But Valerie would always respond that Alex was like an older brother to her, and there was nothing wrong with it. Ignoring Valerie, the girls returned to watching TV as she slowly made her way to the kitchen for a late-night snack. Her sleep schedule was like Schr?dinger''s paradox¡ªit was as if it existed, and yet, somehow, it didn''t. When Valerie disappeared into the kitchen, the girls continued watching the news, where there was talk about the increasing number of cyberpsychos, which grew every day. At first, they thought cyberpsychosis was only caused by cyber implants, but later they learned that it was actually due to the Mechanized Man, who had spread these technologies to expand his influence and control over the world. His true goal was to enslave humanity, or rather, to watch people destroy each other in the struggle for resources and territory. Alex had already explained why the Mechanized Man was doing this, inciting wars between people. They were also curious about what Alex planned to do next and how he intended to fight the Mechanized Man. All they knew was that he wanted to trap him in another dimension to prevent him from returning to the digital world. The only dimension that came to Lucy''s mind was the mirror dimension, where Alex had taken them when they first learned his true identity. But this was just speculation. Since his return from the moon, Alex had been constantly locked up in his workshop, creating something, only coming out to grab a bite or complete a job. But ever since GIR mastered the ability to arrange ?accidents,? even this wasn''t strictly necessary for him. Lucy smirked, recalling video clips where GIR proudly displayed his ?accidents? to the others. Rebecca and Pilar were especially fond of these clips¡ªthey were GIR''s biggest fans. However, when someone tried to stop him from carrying on, GIR was visibly upset and spent the entire day moping, staring gloomily at the ceiling from his spot on his cushion. Pushing these thoughts aside, Lucy returned to watching the news, which showed the same updates every day. Soon, a TV series started that everyone in the house watched¡ªexcept for Rebecca and Alex, who preferred horror movies. Hearing the series'' intro, Valerie, who was eating breakfast in the kitchen, rushed into the living room with a bowl of cereal. Seeing yet another ?silly? show, Rebecca sprawled in her chair and pulled out her tablet to search for weapon parts on the black market. The others ignored her grumbling that they should put on something more interesting and bloody than this ?soap opera.? After the series ended, emergency news flashed on the screen again, showing footage of an incident at the Arasaka Tower, with scenes recorded by witnesses capturing the chaos in Hanako Arasaka''s penthouse. Footage showed shattered windows and sounds of fighting coming from the penthouse until a powerful explosion obliterated an entire floor. The girls immediately realized it had to be Alex¡ªno one else in the city was capable of that. At that moment, they heard the sound of the door opening and all turned to see Alex with a new look. He wore a red coat and a mask hiding his face, and his hair was now a blood-red shade. Hanako Arasaka, recently declared missing, sat on his back, while GIR clung to his chest, dressed in a Halloween costume that looked like a skeleton. ?Yo, I brought a guest,? Alex said, raising his hand in greeting. Gloria looked at Hanako with a hint of sympathy, while Lucy and Kiwi stared in surprise, wondering why Alex had brought her here. Rebecca and Valerie, on the other hand, watched the scene with obvious amusement. Hanako glanced around at the girls, and Alex, noticing this, decided to introduce them. ?Ahem, as you all know, this is Hanako Arasaka,? Alex said, attempting to lighten the mood. The girls nodded in greeting, and Hanako returned the nod, still clinging to Alex as if she had no intention of getting down. ?Hanako, this is my family. The one with red hair is Gloria, the one with white hair and a rainbow fringe is Lucy, the one lounging in the chair with green hair is Rebecca, the blonde with the bob is Kiwi, and finally, this lazy potato here is Valerie, my younger sister,? Alex introduced, gesturing to each of them in turn. Hanako carefully looked at each girl, trying to remember their names. Alex noticed they had some questions and decided to give them a chance to start the conversation. ?Alright, does anyone have questions before I begin?? he asked, glancing at the girls. ?Yes, why is your hair that color?? Valerie asked, raising her hand and pointing to his hair. Alex ran a hand through his hair, remembering he''d forgotten to return it to its usual appearance. He reasoned that it could be forgiven¡ªhe''d been preoccupied with other things at the time. ?It''s just camouflage,? he replied, returning his hair to its original color and length, ensuring it wouldn''t get in the way during a fight. Hanako was more surprised than anyone when Alex''s hair suddenly changed back to black, as dark as the night. Satisfied with his usual look, Alex nodded, though he wasn''t against experimenting with a different shade in the future. Black suited him more, but he was considering occasional changes for variety. ?Any other questions?? he asked, looking around at the girls. ?Yes. How long is this woman planning to hang onto your back?? Kiwi asked coldly, staring into his eyes hidden by the mask. Alex realized that Hanako was still holding onto him and that he''d grown used to someone hanging onto his back¡ªmostly Rebecca. Giving himself a light tap on the forehead, he turned to Hanako. ?Oh, right.? He patted her hand, signaling her to let go. Hanako stepped onto the floor, her heels clicking loudly as she landed. Since the girls had no further questions, Alex intended to change his clothes, but then he felt Hanako tugging on his sleeve, drawing his attention. Surprised, he turned to her, expecting her to say something later, after he''d changed. Seeing his attention, Hanako asked the questions that were troubling her: ?Why are you still wearing a mask? How did your hair change color? And who are you, really?? Realizing he still had the mask on, Alex removed it under Hanako''s watchful gaze, revealing his face. To say she was surprised was an understatement; Hanako was stunned to see a young man who looked no older than eighteen. But what struck her most were his rainbow-colored eyes, which added an air of mystery to him. ?So young,? she murmured. Alex smirked, choosing not to explain further. Age was a relative concept to him¡ªhe didn''t even know how old his soul truly was, considering the time he''d spent in a different place before he met the god who reincarnated him and later accepted him as a son. His original age before reincarnation was 25, and given all that had happened, he''d decided to start saying he was 18; it was just simpler that way. ?Yes, yes, young. And the hair¡ªwell, you can just call it magic,? he said with a shrug. His casual answer made the girls laugh, especially Rebecca and Valerie, while Gloria, Lucy, and Kiwi just smiled, shaking their heads, knowing he always answered this way. Whenever he talked about himself, it was either cryptic or full of long, convoluted explanations that could last for hours. Snapping out of her thoughts, Hanako gave Alex a long, searching look, trying to understand how someone so young could possess such power. ?So, who are you, really? Why are you so strong?? she asked, looking directly into his eyes. Alex raised an eyebrow and answered with a question, ?Are you sure you want to know?? Hanako hesitated, sensing that the answer might be anything but ordinary. Behind Alex, Rebecca and Valerie were whispering to each other, placing bets on her reaction if she found out the truth. Rebecca guessed that Hanako might try to attack him, Valerie thought she''d scream and try to run, while Kiwi and Lucy predicted she''d faint. Gloria refrained from betting, recalling how she herself had passed out when she learned Alex''s true identity. Finally, Hanako nodded, ignoring the girls'' whispering. ?Well, I''m a demon,? Alex said with a cheerful smile. Hanako looked at Alex as if he were an idiot and didn''t believe a word he said. ?If you''re a demon, then I''m a magical girl,? she replied with open sarcasm. Her response made Rebecca laugh, while the other girls only looked at Hanako with understanding, knowing that there were even bigger revelations ahead. ?No, seriously, I really am a demon,? Alex said, looking at her in surprise. ?And I''m, apparently, a magical girl,? Hanako replied, still with sarcasm. Alex was more impressed by how quickly Hanako regained her composure than by her disbelief. An ordinary person, faced with events like these, would likely be in shock, trying to process the reality-shattering experiences around them. Especially since Hanako had witnessed the dark side of Alex''s work and the horrors he had to deal with. Lucy, Gloria, and Rebecca had learned about it by accident and hadn''t seen the full extent of it as Hanako had, and Kiwi had only heard about it without witnessing it firsthand. This resilience was why Alex was impressed by her. ?Alright, how would you like me to prove I''m a demon?? he asked with a weary tone, hearing the girls'' laughter behind him as they clearly enjoyed the situation. Alex glanced back at them, noticing how amused they were by what was happening. Hanako scrutinized him from head to toe, trying to recall everything she knew about demons. Remembering the legends of oni demons from her homeland, she noted one common detail¡ªdemons always had horns. Her gaze lingered on his forehead, but there were no signs of horns. ?If you''re a demon, then where are your horns, tail, hooves, or whatever demons usually have?? she asked with sarcasm. Alex''s face twisted as if he had just tasted a lemon. He was already fed up with this stereotype about demons having horns and tails. Rebecca couldn''t hold back and burst into laughter, clutching her stomach and wiping away tears. The other girls, watching Hanako with amused interest, couldn''t help but smile as well. ?Enough about the horns and tail! I don''t have any,? Alex grumbled, frowning. ?Then how will you prove you''re a demon?? Hanako asked with a smile, raising an eyebrow. Alex considered, briefly entertaining the idea of using magic to grow a pair of horns, as he sometimes did before. But deciding against it, he chose another way to surprise her. ?Alright, watch this,? he said, and his body began to glow. Hanako watched in amazement as Alex started to shrink until he took on the form of a twelve-year-old boy. Her mouth fell open, but she couldn''t say a word. Her gaze darted from him to the other girls until, eventually, her eyes rolled back, and she fainted. Alex managed to catch her before she hit her head on the floor. Sighing, he glanced at the girls, who were laughing uncontrollably, except for Gloria, who looked at Hanako with regret, remembering how she herself had ended up in a similar situation. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex ignored their laughter and called for Chastifol, on which GIR was already lying. Feeling himself being pushed off the pillow, GIR complained and started grumbling, claiming the pillow belonged to him. Alex just smirked and placed Hanako on the pillow so she could recover. ?What?? he asked, looking at the girls with his childlike voice, tilting his head to the side. ?Nothing,? they replied in unison, shaking their heads. Alex shrugged and turned his attention back to Hanako, who was peacefully lying on the pillow. Nearby, GIR sat glumly, eyeing the ?intruder? on his territory with dissatisfaction. Suddenly, a lightbulb flashed above his head¡ªa real one, which no longer surprised anyone in the house. GIR settled down next to Hanako, getting comfortable as if she wasn''t an issue. Shaking his head, Alex walked over to the couch, waiting for Hanako to regain consciousness. He noticed that all the spots were occupied by the girls, and after thinking for a moment about where to sit, he decided to join Kiwi, who was sitting in a chair. He jumped onto her lap and settled down, resting his head on her chest, which greatly surprised her. ?Why don''t you return to your usual form?? Kiwi asked, looking at him. Alex lifted his head and looked at Kiwi, pondering her question. After all, he had transformed into a child just to prove to Hanako that he was no ordinary human. But the situation had turned out poorly, and Hanako had fainted. ?Yeah, I haven''t used this form in a while, so I just want to stay in it for a bit,? he replied, gesturing with his hands. ?The last time I used it was to show the girls some magic and other things.? Kiwi nodded, intrigued by why else Alex would adopt the form of a child. Hearing her question, he smirked and began to tell her how, in this form, he had trained the girls of his family and walked around the city. He even shared how several times he was mistaken for his own son¡ªchild of Alex and one of his acquaintances, Ais. When Rebecca heard this, she laughed again and curiously started asking for more details. Alex continued, explaining that once, he was nearly kidnapped for blackmail... but they were after him. His trusty staff came to the rescue, with which he had ?taught? many idiots. ?What else can your magic do, aside from all the dangerous spells you''ve mentioned?? Kiwi asked with interest. Alex paused, touching his chin. His magic truly could create unimaginable things, even planets and galaxies, but he still needed to ?grow? to make that possible. His body and soul adapted too quickly to the destructive power, so he had to impose restrictions on himself. Deciding to entertain Kiwi a bit, Alex, using the magic Lili used to escape Soma''s family, transformed¡ªcat ears appeared on his head, and a cat tail materialized behind him. ?Well, now I''m a kitty, nya!? Alex said, striking a cute cat-like pose. Seeing him in this form, the girls'' eyes widened in surprise. Lucy quickly covered her nose to hide a thin stream of blood, while Valerie and Rebecca gazed at him with shining eyes, looking at him in adoration. Gloria''s maternal instinct kicked in, and she barely restrained herself from pulling him into a hug. Kiwi, sitting closest to him, wasn''t indifferent either. She reached out and gently touched Alex''s cat ears. ?Are they real?? she asked, lightly stroking the ears. Alex flinched sensitively and, twitching his ears, tried to pull away from her touch. The sensations from the contact with his ears and tail made him feel strange. ?Yes, they''re real! And stop touching them¡ªit''s a weird feeling,? he said, moving away from her hands. But the girls'' looks indicated they wanted to touch him more. Alex immediately became alert, remembering that when he used this combination of appearance in the Danmachi world, the local girls had started a full-on competition to be his mother. He shuddered, hoping the same wouldn''t happen here. Just then, a weak groan was heard¡ªHanako was beginning to come to. She opened her eyes and saw an unfamiliar ceiling. Memories flooded her: her bodyguard, who turned into a monster, her rescue, the savior''s confession that he was a demon¡­ and then his transformation into a child right before her eyes. Shaking her head, she looked around and noticed the child with cat ears and a tail sitting on Kiwi''s lap, waving at her. ?Hey, I see you''re awake,? Alex said with a smile. A short-circuit happened in her mind, and she almost fainted again. Trying to make sense of the situation, Hanako slowly slid off the floating green pillow she had just noticed. Hearing the soft click of her heels on the floor, she took a deep breath to gather her thoughts. She walked up to Alex and, standing in front of him, looked at him carefully. Finally collecting her thoughts, Hanako asked the first question that came to her mind: ?Are you a demon-nekomata?? she asked suspiciously, towering over him. Alex waited for Hanako''s answer, but her words made him laugh¡ªshe thought he was a demon-nekomata. Hanako blushed, seeing how much he enjoyed her guess. ?Well, that''s definitely something new. No, I''m not a nekomata. If you noticed, I only have one tail,? Alex pointed to his tail with a smile. ?These ears and tail are made with magic.? Hanako, taking a closer look, saw that the tail was indeed only one. But when she first noticed his cat ears and tail, her first thought was that he was a nekomata. The girls became curious about what nekomata were and why Hanako had called Alex that. ?What are nekom... whatever?? Rebecca asked, stumbling slightly over the word. Hanako, hearing the question, averted her gaze from Alex and explained: ?It''s ''nekomata,'' not ''neko something.'' A nekomata is a spirit of a cat from Japanese folklore and legends. They were once ordinary cats, and then became spirits. Nekomata can be either protectors of the home or vengeful demons if they''ve suffered at the hands of humans. They usually have two tails, but as they grow older, they develop more tails and become stronger.? ?So, it''s just a cat with multiple tails,? Rebecca summarized, not delving into the details. ?Well, in a sense,? Hanako replied with a smile. She then turned back to Alex with a more serious expression on her face, clearly waiting for an answer to the main question. ?If you''re not a nekomata, then who or what are you really?? she asked, staring at him intently. Alex''s smile grew wider, as if he was anticipating how shocked Hanako would be. He braced himself in case she fainted again. ?Let me introduce myself properly,? he said, placing his feet on Kiwi''s lap to be at eye level with Hanako. He removed his cat ears, adding seriousness to the moment. ?My name is Alexander Voldigoad. I am the Demon King from another world and the first demon created by God. Pleased to meet you, Miss Hanako Arasaka,? he said with a slight bow. Upon hearing his words, Hanako couldn''t hold back a shudder, realizing who Alex truly was. All of this stirred a storm of emotions and thoughts inside her. ?W-Wait, by which God do you mean? Do you mean that God, with a capital ''G''?? she stammered, trying to collect herself. ?Exactly. My father is the God who created everything,? Alex replied calmly, settling back on Kiwi''s lap and laying his head on her chest. Hanako stared at him with her mouth agape, not knowing what to say. Turning to look at the other girls'' reactions, she noticed that they had accepted the information calmly, and only a few of them were quietly laughing at her reaction, which irritated her. Soon, she realized that they were already aware of Alex''s true identity. What surprised her the most was that he, the son of God himself, acted so casually and hadn''t used magic to fight her bodyguard Oda, even though he was physically much stronger than an ordinary human. Now she was beginning to understand where his power came from, but many questions still remained. Most of all, she was concerned about what had happened to Oda and whose terrifying voice had called itself a god. To be continued... Chapter 141 - 141: Before the Finale Alex watched Hanako as she tried to process his revelation. He expected a strong reaction from her, as he had just revealed he was a demon, unlike the other girls who each took the news in their own way. Gloria had thrown a fit, feeling deceived; Lucy and Rebecca immediately assumed it was some kind of joke, and while Kiwi looked a bit suspicious, she hadn''t panicked. Valerie, like a child, bombarded him with questions, but then everyone calmly continued the conversation, curious about his past. Hanako, however, was trembling in shock. Alex thought she might need to sit down to process the information calmly. ?Maybe you should sit down? It might help you relax and take in everything I said,? he suggested, tilting his head and watching her reaction closely. Hanako jumped at the sound of his voice, as if waking up from a daze, and looked around at the others, expecting judgment or surprise. Instead, they all watched her with interest, which only added to her nervousness. She took a deep breath to steady herself and noticed all the seats were already taken. ?And where am I supposed to sit? On your ''flying pillow''?? Hanako asked, trying to keep her voice steady, though the tremor gave her away. Alex glanced around the room: Gloria, Lucy, and Valerie were on the sofa, Rebecca was sprawled in an armchair, and Kiwi had him on her lap. Initially, he thought of expanding the sofa, but he realized Hanako might feel uncomfortable sitting so close to the others. So he lightly patted Kiwi''s arm to get her attention. ?Let''s give Hanako the seat so she can gather herself,? he whispered. Kiwi nodded, lifted Alex in her arms, and stood up. Once the armchair was free, Alex gestured for Hanako to sit. ?Go ahead,? he said while Kiwi held him. Hanako looked at the vacant seat, hesitating as she realized there''d be nowhere for Kiwi and Alex to sit. ?And where will you two sit?? she asked, still uncertain. Alex smirked. ?Don''t worry, we''ll manage,? he said with a wave of his hand. Noticing her hesitation, Alex snapped his fingers, and a grand stone throne appeared behind Kiwi, seemingly cast in gold. Hanako nearly fell into the chair in shock but managed to grab the armrest just in time. With a second snap, he conjured a cushion for the throne''s seat. ?A pillow?? Kiwi asked with slight confusion. ?Would you prefer sitting on bare stone?? Alex rolled his eyes. Realizing that sitting on the throne without a cushion wasn''t ideal, Kiwi shrugged, took her seat, and settled Alex on her lap. After a moment''s pause, Hanako sat in the armchair and closed her eyes, resting a hand on her forehead to collect her thoughts. Alex, making himself comfortable, noticed her state and, resting his head on Kiwi''s chest, patiently waited for Hanako to regain her composure. When she opened her eyes and saw everyone watching her, she looked slightly embarrassed. She was used to attention, but right now, the intensity of their gazes made her uneasy. ?I see you''re back with us. Almost. Now we can talk calmly,? Alex said in a relaxed tone, still lying across Kiwi''s lap. Hearing Alex''s voice, Hanako turned to him, momentarily tuning out the others. She tried to reconcile him with the image of demons from legends and myths, but sitting before her was the same Alex in the form of a child. Curiosity began to build inside her¡ªlike any intelligent person, she wanted to know more about who he truly was and what he was capable of. She had already seen his floating cushion, the throne appearing out of thin air, and the transformations he skillfully used: his child-like form, the cat ears, and tail. She understood that all of this was just the tip of the iceberg. Moreover, she hadn''t forgotten how he referred to his techniques as shinobi arts. She was familiar with them, as they often served as bodyguards in her family. Gathering her thoughts, she nodded, showing she was ready to talk. ?But first, let me ask you something: who were you meeting after I warned you¡ªdon''t stick your nose where it doesn''t belong, and there won''t be any problems?? Alex said, narrowing his eyes at Hanako. Hanako''s eyes widened, and she pointed at him, unable to get the words out. ?You¡­ you¡­ you¡­? she started, but couldn''t finish. ?Oh yes, that was me,? Alex answered, pointing both thumbs at himself. ?Hiruko Kagetane¡ªthat''s also me, Alex.? Stunned, Hanako realized that there was no secret organization lurking in the shadows as she had imagined. ?So there''s no Flying Spaghetti Monster organization secretly helping people?? she asked, trying to keep her cool. Rebecca burst into laughter at her words, followed by the others, while Gloria and Kiwi just shook their heads. ?You''re partly right,? Alex shrugged. ?There is a cult of the Flying Spaghetti Monster, but its purpose is to stir up trouble for the bad guys.? Gloria slapped her forehead, mentally apologizing to Hephaestus for not being able to stop Alex from realizing his idea. Kiwi flinched; it turned out she was already part of this strange cult, while Lucy, smiling contentedly, thought herself lucky to remain on the sidelines. Valerie and Rebecca, on the other hand, agreed with Alex since they had willingly become his comrades. ?So what about those incidents you were involved in?? Hanako asked, trying to stay calm. ?Which incidents exactly? There have been so many I can''t even remember,? Alex replied, raising an eyebrow. Hanako pressed her lips together, realizing that most of Alex''s activities were well-concealed, and she only knew a fraction of them. ?The limousine incident?? she asked, staring at him intently. ?That was a job from a fixer. Lucy and I were involved,? Alex nodded in Lucy''s direction, and her eye twitched nervously. Lucy suddenly realized she''d become part of the cult, while Kiwi, usually composed, understood that she''d been drawn into it without her consent. Hanako sighed, realizing her suspicions were correct: there was no organization¡ªjust a group of mercenaries who enjoyed making life difficult for the bad guys. ?And the incident with the police?? Hanako asked another question. ?That was just me. Well, and Kiwi guarding the car,? Alex shrugged, nodding to her. ?And the attacks on Arasaka?? ?That was me and Kiwi too,? Alex replied with a cheerful smile. Hanako''s eye twitched nervously. She no longer considered him a demon¡ªhe was a teenager capable of any mischief. Looking at Kiwi, she realized that she had been dragged into this cult unwillingly. ?Let me save you some questions,? Alex added, seeing she had plenty more. ?If it involves spreading dirt on corporations and gangs¡ªthat''s me and Lucy, sometimes Kiwi. Explosions and shootouts¡ªthat''s me and Rebecca. And if it''s bloody mayhem and ''unfortunate accidents''¡ªme and GIR.? As he pointed to each of the girls involved in various incidents, they each silently nodded, acknowledging their part. Upon hearing her suspicions confirmed, Hanako leaned back in her chair and closed her eyes, processing everything she had just learned. It seemed that the actions of this cult were aimed solely at creating problems and causing trouble for those who deserved it. When she opened her eyes, she met Rebecca''s mocking gaze, clearly enjoying Hanako''s reaction, and noticed that Alex was chuckling too. This made her even more nervous. ?All right, I''ve answered your questions. Now it''s your turn. Who were you meeting with after I asked you to stay out of things you shouldn''t?? Alex said, looking intently at Hanako. Hanako tore her gaze away from Rebecca''s mocking look and glanced at Alex, who now looked serious. Like a strict teacher, he made her feel like a child caught breaking the rules. ?After our conversation, my older brother, Yorinobu, arrived in Night City. I spoke with him about the ''N'' project you mentioned, and about that strange black crystal,? Hanako said, looking away. Alex slapped his forehead, openly showing his disappointment. He no longer saw Hanako as a genius, but as just another woman unable to resist diving into danger. ?Alex used to call you a genius, but you''ve proven to be an ordinary fool, unable to grasp simple words,? Rebecca said disdainfully to Hanako. Hanako frowned, meeting Rebecca''s openly contemptuous gaze. For Hanako, raised in a strict family and accustomed to etiquette, it was unexpected to encounter such blunt rudeness. But Rebecca, skilled in sharp retorts, had no intention of backing down. ?What does that mean? Who are you talking to like a child? Show some respect¡ªI''m old enough to be your grandmother,? Hanako snapped, furrowing her brows. ?I did say you''re old, but you''ve got the brains of a child,? Rebecca sneered, not hiding her irritation. An argument flared up between them, with Rebecca, an experienced trash-talker, easily capable of making anyone cry, while Hanako, used to politeness and restraint, struggled against her attacks. Alex noticed Rebecca reaching for her gun and quickly stepped in to prevent unnecessary violence. ?All right, that''s enough arguing,? Alex said, clapping his hands. ?Rebecca, why did Hanako''s actions bother you so much?? Rebecca set the gun aside, but her gaze remained cold. ?Because this foolish woman forced you to reveal yourself. You''ve spent so much time planning against that bastard, and now everything might go sideways. She''s ruined all your efforts,? Rebecca said irritably, gritting her teeth and glaring at Hanako. Hanako realized her actions could indeed have harmed Alex''s plans and sighed under the scrutinizing gaze of the other women. Alex, understanding her predicament, tried to calm the situation. ?I appreciate your concern, Rebecca, but don''t worry. I didn''t reveal anything too critical¡ªjust used a bit of physical strength and a few techniques. That ''god'' is too arrogant to take me seriously. He just sees me as another hero standing in his way,? Alex explained. ?But¡­? Rebecca began to protest, but Alex cut her off. ?No buts. This may speed up some events, but he still doesn''t take me seriously. To him, people in this world are just cattle,? Alex said, shaking his head. Rebecca fell silent after Alex''s words, but continued to glare at Hanako. Family meant everything to her, and she wasn''t about to forgive anyone who endangered them. She knew Alex was incredibly strong and could protect them, but that didn''t mean she would let enemies act without consequence. After the betrayal by her own parents, she had found a new family and was ready to protect it at all costs. Hanako felt Rebecca''s hostile gaze on her and, not knowing how to handle the awkwardness, decided to change the subject. ?You said that voice belongs to a god. Which one, exactly?? she asked, trying to ignore the tension. ?It''s simple. Different worlds have their own gods, good and bad. But this one belongs to a special category,? Alex replied, thoughtfully stroking his chin. ?In what sense?? Hanako asked. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?Put simply, while the Mechanical Man is considered a god, that''s only because of his essence. Primarily, he''s an avatar of an even more dangerous entity that has loosened its leash and allowed its other avatars to act on their own. One of these avatars is the Mechanical Man, who ended up in this universe and wants to consume it to become stronger,? Alex said, stroking his chin. After he finished speaking, Alex looked at Hanako, expecting more questions, but he noticed that she seemed even more confused by his explanation. He could tell she was lost by the looks the other women were giving him after his convoluted explanation. Realizing he''d only muddled things, he decided to leave it to the other girls to explain it clearly, rather than his usual roundabout way. Jumping off Kiwi''s lap, he transformed back into his adult form and stretched to loosen up. ?Lucy, you explain it to her, since she''s clearly confused. And show her those videos on my phone,? Alex said, tossing his phone to Lucy. Catching the phone, Lucy glanced at Alex and sighed, realizing the task of explaining was now on her shoulders. She looked at Gloria and Kiwi, who immediately shook their heads, signaling they didn''t want to get involved. Sighing, Lucy resolved to explain everything to Hanako in simple terms to avoid further confusion. ?And what are you planning to do? And which videos do you want me to show her?? Lucy asked, raising an eyebrow at Alex. ?I''ll go for a smoke, and as for the videos, show her the ones from the apartments where I was investigating, especially the recording with Thomas,? Alex explained. Lucy nodded and turned to Hanako to begin explaining in a way she could understand. Alex, seeing that Lucy was taking responsibility instead of acting like a lazy cat, smiled. Turning away, he decided to step onto the balcony for a smoke. Rebecca followed, not wanting to stay in the same room as Hanako. On the balcony, Alex leaned on the railing, lit a cigarette, and noticed that Rebecca had joined him. ?What happened to you, Rebecca? Where''s my sweet, feisty little gremlin? Instead, here''s this angry girl, ready to shoot anyone,? Alex asked with a playful smile. Rebecca didn''t respond to Alex''s words and simply walked over, wrapping her arms around his waist and resting her head on his chest. Her embrace tightened, and Alex placed a hand on her head, gently stroking her hair. He looked up at the stars in the sky, continuing to smoke as he petted Rebecca''s head, waiting for her to speak. Rebecca lifted her head, noticing that Alex was gazing at the stars, so she looked up as well and decided to join him in stargazing. ?Are you sure your plans for the battle are all in order and there won''t be any unexpected changes?? Rebecca suddenly asked, catching Alex''s attention. Alex stopped looking at the stars and exhaled smoke through his nose. He himself wasn''t sure how much faster the Mechanical Man would accelerate in carrying out his plans, but he knew one thing: the behavior of an entity seeking more power was quite easy to predict. This was already the second avatar of Nyan-Nyan, who sought more power to surpass the original, but Alex was still curious as to why this woman allowed her avatars to break their leash and attempt to surpass her. No matter how hard they tried, they wouldn''t be able to gain the power that Nyan-Nyan possessed, for she was essentially Azathoth''s first creation and his messenger. No matter how much Alex thought about it, he couldn''t understand what was going on in this woman''s mind. He could predict the behavior of most enemies he might face, and even if it were an unfamiliar enemy, Alex could still anticipate their actions. But what went on in the minds of beings like Nyan-Nyan and Yog was beyond his comprehension. ?Actually, I had a plan for this in case everything goes to hell, but since I haven''t revealed who I really am, the Mechanical Man might think¡ªor already thinks¡ªthat I''m some special person with great power. And because of that, he might want to play with me, to eventually crush me and show his superiority,? Alex said, exhaling smoke through his nose. ?But you said the previous avatar of that woman was able to notice you. Isn''t it a different situation now?? Rebecca asked, pressing her nose against Alex. ?At that time, I didn''t manage to hide my soul and power because I had just arrived in that world. Since then, all my power has been concealed with spells. No matter how much that idiot stares, he still wouldn''t see anything,? Alex replied, a smile on his face. Rebecca silently nodded and pressed herself back against Alex. His words, that the Mechanical Man hadn''t uncovered his true nature, reassured her a little. She knew that the previous avatar of that entity had tried to absorb Alex for his power, and it was likely that this one wouldn''t pass up the chance either if he knew the truth. Once she was convinced that Rebecca wouldn''t ask more questions, Alex turned his gaze back to the stars, contemplating his risky plan to destroy the Mechanical Man. Alex understood that a battle in a mirrored dimension could affect the real world in unpredictable ways. If, in the Marvel world, mages used mirrored dimensions for battles to avoid causing harm to reality, then facing an opponent like the Mechanical Man could result in the destruction of the entire space, with consequences unknown. A regular battle in that dimension¡ªyes, but a fight with such a being went far beyond the ordinary. ?So, what are you going to do after you defeat this idiot?? Rebecca suddenly asked, confident in Alex''s victory. Alex, lost in his thoughts, looked away from the stars and glanced at her. ?I think we''ll head back to Orario first, and then we''ll see,? he replied with a slight smile. ?Unless we could steal you a pet.? Rebecca instantly perked up, her eyes sparkling. She remembered that Alex had promised to give her an unusual pet¡ªa chaotic cosmic dog. ?Are you talking about Stitch? You''re not joking, are you?? Rebecca asked excitedly, bouncing like a hyperactive child. ?Yes, yes, we''ll get you Stitch,? Alex smiled, confirming her guess. ?Hooray! I love you!? she shouted, wrapping her arms and legs around him and showering his face with kisses. Alex simply smiled, glad that Rebecca was back to her usual self. He waited for her excitement to calm down, then returned to the apartment and noticed that Hanako was sitting with a vacant stare, her eyes fixed on a single point on the floor. He looked questioningly at Lucy, who silently indicated with her eyes that Hanako had been upset after hearing the name of her older brother in one of the video recordings left by the investigators. Maelstrom gang members were also involved in this situation. Alex sighed and sat in the chair where Rebecca had been sitting. She settled on his lap, trying not to look at the downcast Hanako. ?Do you have any more questions?? Alex asked, drawing her attention. Hanako slowly lifted her empty gaze to him. ?What will happen to my family when you kill this god?? she asked in a barely audible voice. Alex sighed, carefully choosing his words. If a soul was completely infected, then, unfortunately, nothing could be done to fix it, no matter how hard he tried. He didn''t know how deeply her family''s souls had been infected, but he had a feeling they had already fallen under the influence of the Mechanical Man. ?Do you want to hear the harsh truth or the sweet lie?? he asked gently. ?I need the truth,? Hanako answered quietly, maintaining her emotionless tone. ?The truth is that your older brother''s soul is already completely infected, and there''s no saving him. Your father is probably in the same situation. As for your niece¡ªI''m not sure,? Alex said, shaking his head. Hearing the truth, Hanako couldn''t hold back her tears. She loved her family, no matter what. Even when her older brother, Yorinobu, ran away and tried to destroy the Arasaka Corporation, she still loved him. And her father, who kept her locked in the house until she came of age, she never blamed for anything and always felt tenderness toward him. Even her niece, whom her conservative father didn''t like, Hanako protected and loved. When Yorinobu returned, she was the one who helped him and her father reconcile. Now it turned out that they were all almost dead, their souls infected, and there was no chance of saving them. But a spark of hope flickered in her eyes when she thought that perhaps her niece, Mitiko, could still be saved, since she had been less involved in the company''s affairs and was carving her own path. ?What will happen to me after all of this?? Hanako asked, and a glimmer of light appeared in her eyes when she thought that perhaps her niece was safe. Alex sighed, noticing the spark in her gaze, though tears were still streaming down her cheeks. Accepting that your loved ones were essentially walking corpses, their souls consumed by an evil god, was not easy. He glanced at Gloria, who had noticed and tilted her head slightly, trying to understand what he wanted from her. Alex subtly signaled with his eyes that she could help Hanako cope with this. Gloria nodded seriously, understanding his intention¡ªshe herself had gone through something similar, and she could support Hanako. ?Until this is all over, you''ll be staying at my place,? Alex said, looking her straight in the eyes. ?If I let you go now, it could endanger my family, and I can''t allow that. So for now, you''ll stay with us, and once everything is finished, you can live however you want: become the director of ''Arasaka,'' close the company, or go on a journey¡ªthe choice is yours. But for now, you need to rest.? Hanako nodded, understanding that no one would let her go for now. Still, she didn''t want to leave, especially since Alex was risking his life to save her without asking for anything in return. Seeing Hanako''s agreement, Gloria approached her and gestured for her to follow. Hanako absentmindedly nodded and, almost by instinct, followed her. Gloria looked back at Alex and gave him a thumbs up, signaling that she would manage¡ªthis was her chance to contribute to the cause. ?I feel like the end is near,? Alex said, rubbing his forehead. ?Why do you think that?? Lucy raised an eyebrow. ?It always happens in stories: the hero meets the villain, the villain leaves, only to return dramatically later. That means the final battle is just around the corner,? he replied. Lucy was about to argue but stopped herself, remembering the stories Alex had told about different worlds: it was always the same. The main villain would make a dramatic appearance, and the decisive battle would unfold. The only unknown was when that battle would happen. Alex felt like all the ?actors? had already been revealed, which meant it was time to prepare for the final scene. He sighed in frustration: couldn''t these villains just show up and reveal themselves, so he wouldn''t waste time searching and preparing for battle? Noticing his irritation, Rebecca gently began massaging his head to help him relax. Alex smiled in response to her care and thanked her. That day, he decided not to return to the workshop but to spend time with the girls. To be continued... Chapter 142 - 142: Timeskip and Briefing before a new job A whole week had passed since Hanako moved into Alex''s apartment. During this time, Alex hadn''t even stepped into his workshop, deciding instead to take a small break and spend more time with the girls. He often went on dates with them, even managing to persuade Kiwi to join him at a nice restaurant¡ªafter much convincing, of course. Kiwi had been adamantly against visiting places like restaurants filled with the elite, but after Hanako offered to help her pick out an outfit, she gave in. The next day, the girls went shopping to get Kiwi ready for this special occasion. Despite the support from everyone around her, Hanako was still in low spirits, spending a lot of time in her room. Gloria was constantly there for her, reminding her that she still had loved ones and trying to help her cope with the feeling of loss. However, Hanako couldn''t stop worrying about her niece Michiko, fearing she too might have fallen victim to the darkness. Tired of her constant worries, Alex decided to check on Michiko himself, traveling to the far end of the country. After confirming that she was safe, he returned and shared the news with Hanako, helping her finally let go of her fears. After all the preparations, Alex and Kiwi went to the same restaurant he had once visited with Gloria. However, despite all efforts, it was clear Kiwi felt out of place, and soon they left, choosing instead to go for a walk. The evening turned into a moment of honesty: Kiwi shared stories of her childhood in the orphanage, the friends who were no longer there, and mentioned that she sends almost all of her earnings to support the children from that orphanage, as they''re her only family and she cares deeply about them. Unintentionally, they found themselves at the new location of the orphanage where the children and staff had relocated. Kiwi was delighted to meet her former caretaker, the one who had once helped her become a netrunner. While they talked, Alex observed the children adapting to the new place, but one boy caught his attention¡ªa boy he hadn''t expected to see there. It was one of the children Alex had rescued from that ill-fated warehouse during his first job for Padre. But the most surprising part was that this boy was spreading faith in the Emperor of Mankind and inspiring others to become Angels of Death. Alex quickly realized that GIR, his little crazy companion, had continued communicating with those they had saved and seemed to be ?brainwashing? them with his stories. At that moment, black lines practically covered Alex''s face, as he noticed that almost all the boys in the orphanage proudly called themselves Ultramarines, while the girls referred to themselves as Sisters of Battle. Alex instantly regretted giving GIR access to the internet. He had tried to find something in this world connected to old pop culture himself but found nothing, not even a mention of the Warhammer universe, until he asked GIR where the little rascal had found all this. It turned out that GIR had managed to break through something called the Blackwall and got all the information from there. After some questioning, Alex realized that the Blackwall was a type of network security to prevent malicious AIs from accessing secure networks. Watching the children reciting the Codex Astartes, Alex wanted to leave and never come back, lest he find the kids next time already divided into groups, representing different legions, or even joining the ranks of the Adeptus Mechanicus. Alex wanted to leave that place as quickly as possible and forget everything he had seen, as the sight was definitely not for him. But Kiwi finished her conversation with the orphanage caretaker and came back with her. When the caretaker saw Alex, she asked him a pressing question: when was he planning to propose to Kiwi? Alex, as usual, replied that he first needed to make a ring that would suit Kiwi. As Alex and the caretaker started talking about the wedding, the usually unflappable and cold Kiwi blushed deeply at the topic and dragged Alex outside amidst the caretaker''s cheerful laughter. Once outside, Kiwi asked him about the ring and the wedding. Alex responded seriously that once he prepared the rings, he''d propose to all the girls. Kiwi was flustered but nodded and didn''t want to continue the topic any further. Returning home, they spent the night together, ending the date on a pleasant note. The next morning, Alex woke up with Kiwi in his arms, but when he looked at the clock, he realized it was still early. As he drifted back to sleep, an irritating phone ringing broke the silence, continuing until Kiwi slapped him in the face with the phone to get him to answer. Smirking, Alex picked up the phone and said in a mock-serious tone: ?Unfortunate Incidents Agency. We ensure unfortunate incidents for every occasion.? Laughter erupted on the other end, and Alex immediately recognized who was calling. ?That''s a new one!? chuckled Maine. ?And I''m still waiting for a fresh highlight reel from your robo-dog. Been a while, you know.? Stretching and leaning against the back of the couch, Alex asked him directly, ?After GIR started having trouble arranging those ''unfortunate incidents,'' he''s spent a few days without moving. Better not remind him. So, why the call, Maine?? Alex gently stroked Kiwi''s head. ?Shame to hear it,? Maine replied regretfully. ?I enjoyed watching Maelstrom members getting into trouble.? Alex smirked, recalling those moments reminiscent of ?Final Destination? scenes¡ªjust with a less predictable outcome. ?No kidding. So what do you need?? he asked again. ?Oh, right. Faraday''s found some useful intel and offered us a job with a good payout. I won''t get into details yet; I want to meet in person. But I''ll say this: it''s bigger than anything we''ve done before. I want everything to go flawlessly,? Maine''s voice grew serious. Hearing Faraday''s name, Alex sighed involuntarily. He hadn''t trusted that man since they first crossed paths at a club celebrating a successful mission. ?Alright, I''ll let the others know. How much prep time do we have?? Alex asked, rubbing his eyes. ?About a month, maybe two. Why, what''s it to you?? Maine sounded intrigued. ?Well, just enough time for me to prepare something useful...? Alex grinned. ?You''re going to make your big, dangerous toys again?? Maine perked up. ?Something like that. Give me two months, and I''ll build an atomic bomb,? Alex joked with a smile. ?Chum, I hope you''re joking!? Maine replied, alarmed. ?Of course,? Alex laughed. ?You think I''d keep something like that in the same apartment as Rebecca? I''ll just get something ready in case things go south again.? ?Phew, you scared me. But you''re right, best to keep something like that away from Rebecca,? Maine laughed. ?Alright, chum, see you soon. I''m already at Dorio''s¡ªwe''ve got a date. We''ll keep in touch.? ?Alright, later,? Alex replied, ending the call. As he was about to fall back asleep, he noticed that Kiwi, having woken up during his conversation, was watching him intently. She was curious why Maine had called at such an hour. Alex explained that a new job had come up, but for now, it was just in the planning stages. He quickly mentioned that Faraday was involved, so they should be ready for a possible setup. Kiwi nodded and, instead of going back to sleep, simply rested her head on his chest. After lying together for a while, Alex and Kiwi headed to the shower, then went downstairs, where the others were already waiting. Alex immediately relayed Faraday''s proposal, and Lucy pointed out right away that it sounded suspicious. Alex couldn''t disagree, adding that the whole thing reeked of trouble. So they all decided to prepare thoroughly, finishing up long-planned projects. Alex and Rebecca took on the main preparations, creating dangerous ?toys? for the team. Two months passed quickly. During that time, Maine contacted Alex several times, each time saying everything was almost ready but constantly postponing the meeting. Over these months, Alex managed to create various gadgets that might come in handy in the future¡ªor maybe not. One day, the girls started talking about weddings. Alex, coming out of his workshop, accidentally overheard the conversation when Rebecca bluntly stated that he should give her a ring to show she was ?already taken.? Alex nodded at her words, immediately forgetting why he''d come out in the first place, and returned to the workshop to start working on the rings. He decided to propose romantically, in locations that held significance for each of the girls. Gloria received her ring on the rooftop of the megabuilding, where they''d ended one of their dates; Lucy¡ªon the Moon; Kiwi¡ªduring a visit to her childhood orphanage. As for Rebecca, she simply approached Alex while he was working on her ring, snatched it out of his hand, and slipped it onto her finger, declaring that she didn''t need all that romance. Instead, she said she''d prefer a big gun to go with the ring. Alex could only smile at her straightforwardness, knowing Rebecca wasn''t a fan of romance but still loved to be spoiled. Two months later, Maine finally called, announcing that everything was absolutely ready, and it was time to gather. Alex sat on the couch, waiting for everyone to get ready, understanding that the final curtain was already raised. He''d figured this out partly because, despite spending a lot of time in his workshop, he still came out to spend time with the girls, and there was one piece of news he hadn''t missed. It was reported that the number of cyberpsychos had hit a record low over the past month, as if they''d all disappeared at once. Alex heard noise from the second floor and saw the girls coming down, so he turned off the TV. ?Ready?? he asked, noticing how they adjusted their clothing. They all nodded in response, including Hanako, who now felt more comfortable after reconnecting with her niece. Thanks to Alex, she had been able to establish contact with her and had maintained it through secure channels since then. Hanako had become more confident and even felt at home in Alex''s apartment, sometimes strolling around in just a robe¡ªa habit that strict Gloria, now her close friend, didn''t always appreciate. After saying goodbye to Gloria and Valery, the six-member team headed to the car, loading cases into the trunk. After loading all the cases into the trunk, Alex sighed, realizing that what lay ahead was likely to be anything but pleasant. Sitting behind the wheel, instead of starting the engine, he rested his head on the steering wheel, trying to gather his thoughts. His expression grew darker as he thought about what he was about to face on this mission. Frustrated, he clenched his teeth, promising himself he''d knock the stuffing out of the Mechanic as soon as that man showed his face. Living in this world had Alex on the edge, seeing daily news reports about kidnappings or the latest massacre caused by cyberpsychos. He''d already done so much to prevent some of the terrible events happening here, but ultimately, he''d discovered that an avatar of an Outer God was hiding in this world, responsible for much of its suffering. The girls noticed Alex''s state, with his head on the wheel and gritting his teeth in anger. Lucy placed her hand over his, giving it a gentle squeeze to get his attention. ?You okay?? she asked, concern in her voice. Feeling the warmth of her touch, Alex took a deep breath, calming himself. He knew this stored-up rage might come in handy in the coming fight. Looking up, he saw the girls watching him with worry. ?I''m fine, just on edge from dealing with these messed-up avatars that have broken free and are scattered across the multiverse instead of having a peaceful life,? Alex replied, sighing. ?Don''t worry! Once we take care of this idiot, we''ll go off on some adventures and see new worlds,? Rebecca said cheerfully. Hearing Rebecca''s words, Alex sighed again. He''d thought the same thing last time, only to end up thrown into this world. He didn''t regret ending up here, but he didn''t want history to repeat itself. Just in case, he''d prepared something over the last two months in his workshop, readying himself for a showdown with the Mechanic. ?Enough of the gloom. The sooner I take care of this mutt, the sooner I can see other worlds,? Alex said, his eyes filled with determination. ?Exactly! A whole bunch of adventures awaits us,? Kiwi chimed in. Alex smiled, nodded, started the engine, and headed toward the base where everyone was set to meet. On the way, Maine called, asking when they''d arrive. Alex replied that they were on their way and would be there soon. To lift his spirits, he turned on some music and began singing along with GIR, who shared Alex''s taste in music. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex had also discovered that this world had anime, and quite a few interesting ones at that, so during breaks, he and GIR watched anime together. Now, on the drive, they sang the opening theme of a popular anime, much to the annoyance of the girls, who gave them strange looks. GIR even managed to start dancing. Alex hadn''t expected to see that familiar anime in this world but was thrilled to watch it. ?Alright, together! Now singin'' Bling-bang-bang, bling-bang-bang, bling-bang-bang-born!? Alex sang at full volume, encouraging the others to join in. He continued singing with genuine joy, momentarily forgetting about everything else. Rebecca couldn''t resist either and joined in, while Lucy and Kiwi exchanged surprised glances, seeing how Alex had completely lost himself in the anime. The whole group was in high spirits as they made their way to the garage. Once out of the car, Alex glanced at Falco, who was once again fiddling with the new van. ?Remember, don''t mess with the power source unless you want to go to orbit,? Alex smirked, recalling how Falco had gone pale the first time he heard that, looking like a ghost. Passing by Pilar and giving him a fist bump in greeting, Alex entered the house and sat down on the couch opposite Maine and Dorio, who were deep in discussion. He tilted his head back and closed his eyes, trying not to think about the upcoming mission. Every thought about it led to one conclusion: it was going to be an epic battle with the Mechanic. Dorio noticed him and, smiling, greeted him. ?Hey, Alex.? ?Yo,? Alex replied, raising his hand in greeting without changing his posture. Dorio smiled, used to his laid-back demeanor, and Maine, glancing at him with a smirk, said, ?We''ll finish up here and then get to the briefing. Just wait for about ten minutes.? ?Take your time, I''m resting for now,? Alex replied without opening his eyes. At that moment, there was a sound from the training field: it seemed Rebecca had tried out a new weapon, prompting Pilar''s excited shout, immediately asking his sister for something similar. Lucy approached Alex, settled comfortably, and laid her head on his lap. Alex felt her and gently stroked her hair, and Lucy, like a cat, rubbed her head against his leg. Twenty minutes later, Maine and Dorio finished their discussion. The whole team had gathered in the living room. Kiwi came in holding a tablet, just like Lucy''s. Rebecca and Pilar returned from the field, and Falco came in from the garage. Suddenly, GIR burst into the room, but not alone¡ªhe was accompanied by a new team member. ?Alex, who''s this?? Maine asked in surprise, pointing to the unexpected addition. Alex sat the newcomer on his lap and introduced them, ?Meet MIMI, GIR''s little sister.? Those who weren''t familiar with MIMI looked at her in surprise. MIMI looked similar to GIR, but their outfits were different. While GIR wore a green dog suit with a silly expression, MIMI''s outfit was pink, featuring a pink skirt and a magical girl''s costume, with a pink bow by her ear. When Alex created MIMI, he thought this version would be more stable, not as crazy as GIR. But, as the saying goes: ?It''s not harmful to want.? In the end, MIMI turned out to be an exact copy of GIR, just as insane. Alex couldn''t understand how that happened until he learned that GIR, the jealous robo-pup, had meddled with the code, making MIMI resemble him. The only difference was that GIR was a mama''s boy, while MIMI preferred to spend time with Alex. At first, Alex was pleased that MIMI had turned out to be the stable version, until he overheard a conversation between her and GIR about the Codex Astartes, and MIMI started calling herself the Battle Sister. And now Alex had two little assistants, one of whom was an Ultramarine, and the other, a Battle Sister. So, Alex had to create another set of weapons and armor for MIMI to prevent her from fighting with GIR, which had been happening quite often over the past two months. ?So, who is she? Another clone of GIR, or a more balanced version?? Dorio asked, looking at the cute MIMI. Alex just laughed, remembering how he had recently overheard their conversation about the Codex Astartes and how MIMI had referred to herself as a Battle Sister. Now, he had two little assistants: an Ultramarine and a Battle Sister. A wistful sigh escaped from Alex and the girls at Dorio''s question, as she immediately understood what was going on. A crooked smile appeared on Alex''s face, his gaze tired. ?Unfortunately, this little creature, GIR, meddled with the code, and now I have another fan of the Emperor of Mankind at home,? Alex said with a wry grin. The other members of the team gave Alex a sympathetic glance, and then turned their eyes to MIMI, who was sitting on his lap, swinging her legs like a well-behaved child. Their gazes then shifted to GIR, whose jealous look was full of resentment¡ªas if MIMI were his worst enemy. In everyone''s mind, they imagined endless arguments and noise that these two would create living in the same apartment. ?Ahem... well, let''s get down to business,? Maine cleared his throat, distracting the team. ?When I contacted Faraday about this job and learned the details, it became clear that this mission is extremely important.? He placed a small data shard on the table. Alex glanced at the shard and, narrowing his eyes, told GIR to insert it into his slot so everyone could see the information. GIR stopped glaring at MIMI, jumped onto the table, and inserted the shard into his mouth, activating a holographic projection on the wall. ?Faraday wants us to intercept an Arasaka convoy traveling to Night City from another city. According to him, there''s something extremely important in the main transport. Kiwi dug into the data and found out that this mission came from Militech, and Faraday is just an intermediary,? Maine explained, showing the information. Alex nodded and asked GIR to upload all the data to his phone for further analysis. He began reviewing the mission and realized they knew almost nothing: no details about the cargo, the security, or the specifics of the transport itself. The mission was practically a complete unknown. Alex felt something was off¡ªboth the cargo and the transport were heavily classified. He rubbed his eyes, pondering what might be hidden behind this mission. ?Faraday mentioned it''s experimental weaponry and refused to disclose the details, so we''re working almost blind,? Maine shook his head. Alex nodded again and turned his gaze to Kiwi, asking if she had managed to uncover anything. Kiwi nodded, connected a cable to GIR, and launched the available data. ?I managed to find a little. It seems to be some kind of suit, but what kind of suit it is and its exact parameters remain classified. All the test subjects so far have died during the trials, so they still haven''t found a suitable candidate,? Kiwi summarized the information she found. ?And honestly, I don''t like working blind like this.? Alex completely agreed with her; he also disliked unpredictability in business and preferred to cover all his bases in advance. As he wondered what kind of suit they were transporting, a growing suspicion began to form, and his face spread into a slightly sinister smile, which he quickly tried to hide. However, the girls noticed and immediately understood that Alex had come to a conclusion. ?Well, we know when and where the convoy will be passing¡­ but what about the reward?? Alex asked, trying to hold back his smile. The attention of the entire group shifted to Maine, who finally gave the much-anticipated answer: ?Several million each,? Maine said calmly, and Pilar even whistled at the amount. Alex nodded, reflecting on the fact that such generosity might hint at the client''s fear of refusal. He looked around at everyone, continuing to think aloud: ?The amount is certainly attractive, as if they''re afraid we might turn it down. What do you all think of this mission?? The team exchanged glances, considering Alex''s question. ?We''ll take it, but I''ll say again: I still don''t like working blind,? Kiwi responded with clear discontent. Alex nodded in response to Kiwi''s words and glanced at the other members of the group. They all nodded approvingly, agreeing to take on the job. ?If everything goes sideways and shit hits the fan, we can always bail and leave. We already have backup apartments to wait it out until things settle down,? Dorio said, clearly trying to reassure everyone. Alex smiled, appreciating Dorio''s foresight, but he was confident that in the end, everything would go according to plan. ?Alex, do you happen to have any devices that can breach the transport''s security?? Maine asked, steering the conversation back to business and looking at Alex with interest. ?Yeah, I''ve got something. I put it together in my spare time, so hijacking the transport shouldn''t be a problem. But, like Kiwi, I think this whole thing smells like trouble,? Alex expressed his doubts. Maine nodded, agreeing with Alex''s viewpoint and understanding his caution. ?I hope you brought your ''toys'' in case everything doesn''t go as planned. Your luck has turned against us more than once on missions. Of course, I''m not blaming you, just a reminder,? Maine winked, trying to maintain a serious face but struggling to hold back a smile. ?Haha, very funny. Yeah, I''m prepared. Took a couple of new toys, including a new type of ammo for the van''s turrets. Even if there''s an army there, we''ll have enough to level half the city. So, don''t worry about the firepower. Better watch out for what Rebecca might''ve swiped from my desk again,? Alex joked, glancing at Rebecca, who quickly turned away, pretending she hadn''t heard. The others exchanged puzzled glances, not fully understanding what Alex was talking about. ?Remember the explosion at the warehouse? Well, that was Rebecca''s handiwork. She stole a bomb off his desk and set off a fireworks display,? Lucy explained, making it clear why Alex was worried. The team nodded in understanding, recalling the earthquake-like explosion that had been felt all the way across the city. After that incident, Maine no longer took Alex''s words about a ?mini-arsenal? in his workshop as a joke. ?Well, since everyone''s on board, it''s time to get ready for the mission,? Maine concluded, wrapping up the briefing. Alex nodded, transferring Mimi to Lucy''s lap, then took hold of GIR''s head and called for Falco to help. Falco followed Alex to the car, eyeing him with interest. When they reached the trunk, Alex opened it and began unloading black cases of various sizes. He handed several of the cases to Falco and GIR to help carry them to the van. When Falco asked what was inside, Alex explained that they were new rounds for the turrets and a few other useful items for the mission. Falco noticed that Alex had left a few more cases in the car and asked what was in them. ?These are new weapons, in case we need to fight,? Alex simply replied. Falco nodded and, without asking any more questions, headed for the van. Alex and GIR followed him, preparing for the upcoming mission. To be continued... Chapter 143 - 143: All Armed and Dangerous After loading all the cases into the van, Alex began opening them, searching for a specific device he''d designed for the team''s van. The van itself was sturdy, but if things went south, this module would be a solid advantage. Focused and under Falco''s watchful gaze, Alex opened case after case. Falco couldn''t take his eyes off the contents, his eyes gleaming when he spotted rare ammo and various useful devices for the van. Finally, Alex found the protective module, picked it up with a smile, and began inspecting it to ensure there were no assembly mistakes. ?What''s that?? Falco asked, stepping closer to examine the device. Alex quickly looked over the module, confirming it worked fine, although he noticed it used slightly more energy than expected. However, this wouldn''t be an issue, as the van was equipped with a powerful power source. ?It''s a protection module for the van,? he replied, handing the device to Falco. Falco, holding the module, examined it with interest, trying to understand how it worked. The module resembled an energy shield from a video game, but it was designed to protect the van. After returning it to Alex, he asked, ?So how does it work?? Alex, rubbing his chin, thought about how to explain it simply, so Falco wouldn''t complain about ''complicated explanations.'' ?In short, it creates a protective dome around the van. This will allow us to shoot from inside without stepping outside,? Alex explained with a smile. ?I still don''t understand how you come up with these things,? Falco shook his head, smiling. ?It''s simple: you just need to know what goes where,? Alex shrugged. ?Only you would call that ''simple,''? Falco muttered, stepping away. Laughing, Alex called for GIR to help him install the module. GIR nodded, left the van, and followed Alex. Popping the hood open, Alex began looking for the necessary power source wires. With GIR''s assistance, he carefully disconnected the wires and connected the protection module, completing the circuit. GIR handed him tools and parts, speeding up the process. After 30 minutes, the module was installed. Then Alex and GIR began loading the new rounds into the van''s turrets. Meanwhile, the others were also busy. Lucy and Kiwi were working on the convoy interception plan, discussing the route with Maine, while Rebecca was checking her weapons. Pilar, her brother, sprawled out on the couch and took a nap, preparing for the upcoming mission. Falco, who''d returned, joined in the ammo prep, occasionally asking questions about their properties. He now clearly understood that Alex wasn''t exaggerating when he said the team could take out half the city if necessary. Once everything was set, Alex took the driver''s seat and started checking all systems, including the new protective module. He asked Falco to step a few paces away from the van to run a test. When Falco moved back, Alex activated the module, and an energy shield appeared around the van, covering a radius of three meters. Falco, seeing the dome, touched it curiously and was impressed by its reliability. Satisfied that the module was stable and could run around the clock, Alex deactivated it, climbed out of the van, and handed Falco the control keys. ?Go ahead, have fun with the new toys,? he laughed. Falco smiled like a kid getting a long-awaited New Year''s gift and immediately dashed back into the van to see what else Alex had installed. GIR followed, clutching Alex''s leg, eagerly asking if there was more to do or if he could rest. Alex''s eye twitched involuntarily ¡ª after all, GIR was a robot, not a dog needing rest. Then he realized that his jealous robo-dog just wanted to go back inside so that MIMI wouldn''t take his place. Shaking GIR off his leg, Alex waved a hand, giving him ?permission? to ?rest,? or else GIR might start complaining about being tired. Hearing this, GIR dashed into the house on his short legs, and soon, shouts could be heard¡ªMIMI and GIR were already arguing about who should sit on Lucy''s lap. Shaking his head, Alex lit a cigarette, thinking about what else he could do; there was still half a day left before the mission. ?Hey, Alex, come here! Can you help?? came Dorio''s voice from the far end of the garage, where the weightlifting equipment stood. Alex turned and saw Dorio dressed in a tight tank top and workout shorts. He raised an eyebrow slightly, wondering what she might need. Approaching, he helped her place the barbell back on the rack and get up. ?What''s up?? he asked, handing her a towel. Dorio, sweaty after her workout, thanked him and started wiping her face. Alex, exhaling smoke, lazily looked over the equipment, recalling the last time he''d been in a gym¡ªback in high school. After leaving the track team, training became a thing of the past. Suddenly, Dorio interrupted his thoughts: ?Want to spar a bit?? she offered, catching his attention. Alex coughed in surprise and raised an eyebrow, looking at her as if she''d just suggested something absurd. ?Are you sure? You do realize this might not be the best idea?? he asked. ?Yeah, yeah, I know, you''re super strong and all that,? Dorio rolled her eyes. ?I just want to test myself.? ?Suit yourself,? Alex shrugged. ?But let''s head to the training ground. It''s cramped here, and I don''t want to accidentally break anything.? They made their way to the training ground, and upon arrival, Alex took off his blue coat, hanging it on a mannequin, and was left in his T-shirt and pants. He decided to give Dorio some time to warm up. Honestly, he''d never sparred seriously with anyone on his team¡ªwhen training the girls in Danmachi, he''d always avoided landing real hits to prevent accidental injuries. But now, he thought of a way to avoid injuring Dorio by intentionally missing his strikes by mere millimeters. ?Alex, what if you took on leadership of the team?? Dorio asked as she warmed up. Alex looked at her, puzzled. He''d already turned down the role before, only taking charge when Maine was in rehab after installing Sandy. Technically, he''d been acting as second-in-command for the past few months, finding jobs and distributing tasks among the team. ?No, no, no, I''ve already said I don''t want to. It''s too much hassle,? Alex smirked. ?What, you and Maine already planning to retire?? ?Yeah, we''ve discussed it. After the contracts you helped secure, we''ve got enough in our accounts to live comfortably. This mission will be our last; after that, we can buy a house and enjoy life,? Dorio replied, finishing her warm-up. ?That''s why I asked. You''d make a good leader.? Alex sighed in relief. He knew this kind of work could one day end up costing Dorio her life, and he was glad for her and Maine. As she finished stretching, Dorio took a boxer''s stance across from him. ?I''m happy for you two, finally deciding to settle down. But I can''t take command; it doesn''t fit into my plans,? Alex said, assuming his own fighting stance. He extended one arm forward, tucked the other behind his back, and bent his knees slightly, striking a pose reminiscent of Rock Lee''s. He chose to use taijutsu, his favorite combat style. Dorio wasn''t surprised by his refusal, but she was curious about Alex''s plans after this mission. ?What are your plans, if you don''t mind sharing?? she asked, slowly advancing. Alex thought for a moment about whether to share his plans, but decided that even if he did, Dorio wouldn''t believe him and would just take it as a joke. After all, who in their right mind would believe that he was planning to fight an evil god threatening to destroy the universe? Right then, Dorio took advantage of the moment to throw a direct punch at his face, which Alex easily dodged by slightly tilting his head. She immediately followed up with a combination of strikes, alternating them to at least land one. Alex, barely moving, dodged or deflected her attacks. ?My plans are pretty simple: I''m going to kill an evil god,? he said with a slight smirk, sidestepping another blow. Dorio froze for a second, looking at him as if he were insane. ?Sure, and then you, Lucy, Rebecca, and Kiwi will all walk across a rainbow together,? she laughed, resuming her attack. ?No, seriously, I''m planning to take down one very evil god,? Alex replied, cheerfully fending off her strikes. Dorio just smirked and kept pressing forward, growing a bit irritated that he was constantly dodging or deflecting her punches without even trying to strike back. ?I thought you''d say you were going to marry your girls or throw a grand wedding,? she remarked, aiming at his torso and preparing to deliver an uppercut. ?I''ve already proposed to them, in case you didn''t notice the rings on their fingers,? he replied, casually tilting his head. Dorio spun around, trying to elbow him in the chest, but Alex easily avoided it. ?Congrats! Maine and I have been thinking about it too, once we retire,? she said, attempting to sweep his legs out from under him. ?I can make you both rings; just let me know what design you want,? Alex responded, lifting his foot to dodge her move. ?You''ve seen the design I made for my girls.? ?I have, and I can say they''re beautiful. By the way, are you ever going to actually hit back?? she teased, attacking with a right hook. Alex stepped back, dodging. ?Are you sure you want me to start attacking?? he asked, looking at her intently. When Dorio nodded, Alex sighed, deciding to show her one of his strikes. ?Alright, but don''t complain afterward,? he smirked. Dorio tensed, watching him closely. Alex thought about which move to use and remembered the technique of a well-known medic-ninja. Under her gaze, he suddenly disappeared, leaving only a faint afterimage. Dorio glanced around, confused, until she noticed a shadow blocking the sun. She looked up and saw Alex, his leg raised high above him, ready to slam his heel into the ground beside her. ?You asked for this,? he warned as he began to descend. In a split second, Alex struck the ground with a thunderous impact. The ground beneath Dorio shook, and she lost her balance, falling as a powerful shockwave raised a cloud of dust around them. Everyone inside ran out, startled by the sudden tremor, and, stepping outside, they saw the training ground hidden in a thick cloud of dust. With a slight hand movement, Alex dispersed the dust and saw Dorio sitting on the ground, stunned. Surveying the destroyed training ground, she finally understood why he hadn''t attacked her earlier: if the strike had hit her directly, there would have been nothing left of her. ?I told you,? Alex said with a hint of irony, extending a hand to her. She got up, smiling, and muttered, ?You could''ve held back a bit instead of wrecking half the training ground. Weren''t you taught restraint?? ?This was me holding back. Didn''t you see the news about the brawl at Hanako Arasaka''s penthouse?? Alex laughed. Dorio smiled at Alex''s words but suddenly froze, remembering that report from a few months ago. News was still mentioning Hanako Arasaka''s disappearance, and Dorio felt a sudden urge to know more. But just then, the rest of the group burst outside to assess the situation. Maine and the other guys stood with jaws dropped, staring at the destroyed training ground, while the girls exchanged amused glances, clearly aware of Alex''s strength. He helped Dorio to her feet, and they walked over to join the others. ?Alex, what did you do here?? Maine asked, glancing away from the ruins. ?Oh, we were just sparring with Dorio. She didn''t like that I was only defending, so I decided to throw a single punch,? Alex replied with a slight smile. Maine looked skeptically at Alex''s smile, then back at the gaping hole in the center of the training ground from which Alex and Dorio had emerged. ?One punch?? he managed to say, blinking in astonishment. Pilar whistled, taking in the scale of the destruction, while Falco chuckled and headed back to the van. Alex just shrugged and went back inside. On his way in, he was caught up by the girls, who playfully patted him on the back, teasing him about ?showing off.? Once inside, Alex immediately collapsed onto the couch, closed his eyes, and tried to relax while waiting for the mission to start. Just as he was drifting off, he felt someone climbing onto him. Without opening his eyes, he knew it was Rebecca¡ªshe was the only one who loved snuggling up on his chest. The other girls typically preferred hugging his arm. Alex was nearly asleep when an argument flared up between Rebecca and MIMI, who clearly wasn''t thrilled with Rebecca''s choice of spot. Ignoring the noise, Alex drifted off to sleep. While he slept peacefully, the rest of the team was discussing details of the upcoming operation, checking the convoy''s route map. Alex didn''t need to review the plan; he''d already devised a strategy the moment he saw the route and had made sure to pack the necessary ?toys? to stop the convoy. Time flew, and he was woken by Lucy, gently poking his nose. Opening his eyes, Alex asked what was up. Lucy said it was time to get ready. He nodded and woke Rebecca and MIMI, who were both cozily settled on his chest. MIMI woke up instantly, but Rebecca stubbornly refused to get up, so Alex ended up carrying her to the car. Once everyone was settled in the vehicle, Alex signaled to Falco to take the lead. Their destination was a secluded road, rarely used but frequently traveled by corporate convoys. They stopped on a hill overlooking the road, and Alex and the girls stepped out of the car. Maine, sitting on the hood of Alex''s car, asked with interest, ?I hope you''ve got something to stop the convoy?? Alex nodded, opened the trunk, and started pulling out a few cases he''d stashed there in advance. Seeing that he was struggling, he called Maine and Pilar over for help. They grabbed the cases and brought them to the rest of the group. ?What kind of toys have you got in there?? Pilar asked curiously, reaching out for one of the cases, only to get a slap on the hand from his sister. ?First up¡ªtwo blue cases with an eagle emblem for GIR,? Alex said, placing them in front of the robo-dog. ?Is it what I think it is?? GIR growled excitedly, rubbing his paws together. ?Yep, it''s the one. Now go suit up,? Alex said, patting him on the head. GIR happily dashed behind the car, carrying his cases, under MIMI''s envious gaze. Maine tried to peek behind the vehicle to understand what kind of armor Alex had made for GIR. ?What''s that armor you''ve created for your crazy robo-dog?? Maine asked, trying to get a glimpse of what was in GIR''s cases. ?It''s Adeptus Astartes armor, or Death Angel Armor. The problem is, the average height of a Primaris is about 240 centimeters, so I had to adjust everything to fit GIR''s smaller size,? Alex explained, stroking his chin as he watched GIR disappear from view. Maine didn''t understand a word of Alex''s explanation and turned to the girls for help. Lucy just sighed, pulled out a tablet, and showed Maine an image of the armor Alex had created for GIR. Upon seeing the model of the armor and the imposing height of a Primaris, Maine finally understood why Alex mentioned the difficulties of resizing the armor for the little robo-dog. He shook his head, mentally noting that it was indeed a bit crazy. Meanwhile, Alex noticed the questions had stopped and turned his gaze to the sulking MIMI, who was glaring at GIR as he tried on his new armor. ?Don''t be sad, MIMI, I''ve got something for you too,? Alex said, placing a black-and-gold case with an eagle emblem in front of her. MIMI''s eyes lit up, and she quickly grabbed the cases, rushing to the van to change into her new armor and GIR up. ?And what did you come up with for MIMI?? Dorio asked, watching as MIMI awkwardly hobbled away, carrying the heavy cases. ?Since MIMI is a girl, she can''t be Adeptus Astartes. So, she considers herself part of the Adeptus Sororitas, or, as they''re known, the Daughters of the Emperor. She''s supposed to wear the armor of this organization. However, given the height of the Adeptus Sororitas, which is almost two meters, I had to work quite a bit to shrink the armor without losing any of its functionality,? Alex replied, placing a hand on his forehead as he remembered how much effort it took to come up with this solution. He had spent a long time trying to find the optimal balance, even considering making the armor like a mech that GIR and MIMI could remotely control, or like robots with pilots inside. But knowing that GIR was absolutely against such an idea, he abandoned it. The final version worked out well, although it added ten centimeters to the height of both. ?You spoil them,? Dorio shook her head with a smirk. ?It''s better this way than listening to endless complaints and quotes from the Codices about how, without armor, they''re unworthy of the Emperor,? Alex sighed, looking up at the sky. The other girls nodded in agreement: Lucy and Kivi were especially troubled by the quotes and lectures. Lucy once asked GIR about the Codex Astartes, and he spent the whole day following her around, quoting every line. Kivi had experienced MIMI''s passion for the Adeptus Sororitas Codex firsthand and later recalled that day with exhaustion, collapsing onto the bed without strength. Rebecca was less affected¡ªshe was interested in learning about the weapons of these organizations, although even her patience sometimes ran out due to the long explanations. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?Alright, we get it. So, what have you prepared for us?? Maine asked eagerly, rubbing his hands together. Alex nodded and opened the cases: Maine received a new shotgun, the Lucius Mk 22c model with a drum magazine. Dorio got reinforced ?Power Fist? gloves, although Alex warned that they might be difficult to use against fast enemies. Dorio waved her hand and immediately began trying them on. Alex then handed Pilar a sniper rifle, which he frowned at disapprovingly. ?A sniper rifle? Give me something that explodes, not just shoots,? Pilar grumbled, but didn''t give the weapon back. ?You already have a grenade launcher. Here are new ammo rounds, now shut up,? Alex waved his hand dismissively, placing a case of new ammunition in front of Pilar. Smiling widely, Pilar began happily distributing the rounds into his pockets. Falco received a new submachine gun, thanked Alex, and started examining it. Once the distribution was done, Alex opened the last two cases. One contained powerful energy shields for the team, and the other held two EMP bombs to stop the convoy. ?What''s this?? Maine asked with interest, seeing the contents of the cases. ?One case has energy shields, the other has EMP bombs. With these, we can safely stop the convoy,? Alex explained, handing out the shields to the team and placing the bombs on the hood of his car. After making sure everyone had the necessary equipment, Alex lit a cigarette and decided to wait for GIR and MIMI to finish preparing. Ten minutes later, GIR returned in blue armor, holding a power hammer and a Boltgun. Then, MIMI appeared in black-and-gold armor with a power mace and a shield. When everyone was ready, Alex put the empty cases in the trunk and summoned Yamato, returning to the group with a katana in his hands. The girls looked surprised at Yamato instead of the usual Muramasa, and Maine smirked. ?Look at that, you got yourself a new toy too.? ?It''s not new. This is Yamato ¡ª a gift from my father,? Alex replied with a proud smile. Maine''s eyes widened at Alex''s words. He knew nothing about Alex''s family and was greatly surprised. ?So, it''s a family heirloom or something like that? Aren''t you afraid it''ll break?? Maine asked, looking at Alex with curiosity. ?Yeah, something like a family heirloom. You don''t have to worry about its durability. You''ll be even more surprised by its sharpness,? Alex replied with a smile, his confidence obvious. Maine didn''t say anything else; his mind was already occupied with other thoughts. Meanwhile, Alex asked to open the map on the tablet to choose a location for placing the EMP bombs to intercept the convoy. The group gathered for a meeting to discuss the best spots to place the charges. Alex suggested putting one at the end of the convoy and the other in the middle. ?What do you think of this plan?? Maine asked, trying to get Alex''s opinion. ?I think this way we''ll block the beginning and end of the convoy, and we''ll just intercept the vehicle leading the way with force. Our main goal is to eliminate the guards without damaging the transport itself, so when we leave, it won''t attract too much attention,? Alex explained, adding more confidence to his voice. ?I agree,? Dorio said, nodding. ?It''s hard to avoid attracting attention with such a large transport, and if we damage it, we''ll definitely get caught.? After marking the two spots on the map, Alex handed the charge to Maine, so he could install it in his area. Alex took the second one and headed to his designated spot. While they were setting up the EMPs, doubts gnawed at him about the cargo and the order itself, with Faraday acting as the intermediary. But he was ready for anything: he had given each member of the group an energy shield to ensure their safety before they reached the van. After placing the charges underground, Alex noticed Maine waving, signaling that he was done too. Alex nodded, took out a cigarette, and lit it, lost in thought about the so-called experimental weapon ¡ª the suit that was supposed to be some secret development from Arasaka. But his intuition told him that the suit was not as simple as it seemed at first glance, especially considering that all the volunteers had died while wearing it. Glancing at the time, Alex realized that the convoy should appear in about an hour. That left just a little more time to get ready. To be continued... Chapter 144 - 144: Cargo Received and the Soulless Mongrel After setting the EMP charge in place, Alex decided to linger and light up a cigarette. There was no rush¡ªan entire hour remained before the convoy''s arrival. Enjoying his smoke, he watched the sun slowly sink below the horizon, his mind drifting to thoughts about the cargo¡ªthe experimental suit being transported from another city. He had his theories but wasn''t in a hurry to share them. After finishing his cigarette, Alex headed back to the group. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Climbing up to the high ground where the others were waiting, he walked over to his car and sat on the hood, still watching the sunset. A few minutes later, Maine joined him, lighting up a cigarette as well. They chatted about different things until Maine suddenly asked: ?Are you sure you don''t want to take over the team after I''m gone?? he asked, looking intently at Alex. Alex looked at him as if he were joking. He''d already turned down leadership more than once, especially since they''d soon be leaving this universe. ?I''ve told you¡ªI''m too lazy for that,? Alex replied. ?What about you? You''re the one retiring. What''ll you do after that?? he asked with a slight smile. ?I think Dorio and I will buy a house and live like a regular family,? Maine replied with a wide grin. ?Solid plan. You''ll just need some kids and a dog,? Alex chuckled. ?Kids on the agenda?? ?Yeah, Dorio and I dream of having a child. But because of her injuries, that''s not possible. Still, it doesn''t mean I''ll love her any less. We can always adopt,? Maine said, glancing over at Dorio, who was helping Falco. For a moment, Alex looked thoughtfully at Dorio and Falco. He knew he could help with their problem, but he needed to take care of things on his end first. After the battle with the mech, he''d be able to open up to the team. ?I think it''s a great goal¡ªa house, kids, a peaceful life. So let''s make sure you and Dorio can retire with a clear conscience,? Alex said, giving Maine a friendly pat on the shoulder. ?Thanks, choom. And what about you? What''ll you do after this mission?? Maine asked with a smile. ?You''ll find out after the mission. For now, it''s a secret,? Alex replied with a mysterious grin. Maine rolled his eyes¡ªyet another of Alex''s secrets, which always turned into some unexpected twist. They continued chatting about houses, raising kids, and how hard it would be to instill good habits in them. Alex admitted he dreamed of having a daughter, and Maine joked that it would be funny if their kids ended up dating. But under Alex''s piercing gaze, he quickly added that no one would dare touch his daughter. Maine just smirked, realizing Alex would be an overprotective dad. Time flew by until Dorio reminded them that the convoy would arrive in half an hour. Alex and Maine nodded and began preparing, while Alex noticed GIR and MIMI approaching him with serious expressions. ?What?? Alex asked, tilting his head. GIR and MIMI didn''t respond but simultaneously dropped to one knee. GIR placed one hand on his hammer, holding his helmet in the other. MIMI rested her mace on the ground and stood with her shield in front of her. This caught the attention of the entire group, raising questions from those unfamiliar with the display. Alex''s expression darkened. He loved the Warhammer universe, but this was too much. ?I am not doing this,? Alex said, with a sour look. GIR and MIMI looked up at him, making it clear they wouldn''t get up until he completed the ceremony. Alex turned to Lucy, but she shook her head, indicating this was his responsibility. Kiwi looked away on purpose, pretending not to notice, while Rebecca was clearly enjoying the scene. Realizing no one would help, Alex stood directly in front of GIR and MIMI, putting on a stern expression. ?What is your Duty?? Alex asked loudly, staring at them. ?To serve the Emperor''s Will!? GIR and MIMI answered in unison. ?What is the Emperor''s Will?? Alex continued, pacing back and forth. ?That we fight and die!? they replied without lifting their heads. ?What is Death?? Alex asked, not breaking his gaze. ?It is our Duty!? GIR and MIMI responded firmly. ?When is your Duty done?? he finally asked, stopping and looking directly at them. ?Only in Death does Duty end!? they answered, looking up at him. Finishing the speech, Alex looked at GIR and MIMI, barely holding back a laugh. He knew it was just to fulfill his helpers'' dream, but he hadn''t expected such a serious mission to turn into a spectacle. The girls from his group rolled their eyes, feeling the embarrassment grow with each passing second. It seemed that their partner, Alex¡ªthe one who had repeatedly said he wouldn''t indulge GIR and MIMI''s passion for worshiping the Emperor of Mankind¡ªwas now the one inspiring them with speeches. The rest of the group watched in shock, unable to understand what they were seeing; it looked almost like a ritual or even a cult. They had questions but didn''t dare ask, fearing they''d get even more confused. ?Now rise and smite the heretics in the name of the Emperor!? Alex proclaimed loudly, trying to stay serious. ?FOR THE EMPEROR!? GIR and MIMI shouted in unison, raising their weapons to the sky. Alex raised his fist with them, barely containing his laughter. The girls noticed and chuckled quietly as GIR and MIMI moved to their positions. Sighing in relief, Alex looked at the group, meeting the surprised and bewildered gazes of his teammates. He addressed them in a calm voice, as if nothing unusual had happened. ?Choom, what was that all about?? Maine asked, trying to find words for the scene he''d just witnessed. ?Let''s just say it''s a pre-battle ritual. Just pretend you didn''t see anything, or GIR and MIMI will drag you into it too,? Alex warned, advising Maine against asking any further questions. Maine nodded, but he resolved to figure out what had just happened later. Alex sighed, realizing he''d dodged a lengthy explanation, and refocused on the mission ahead. As the others took up their positions to ambush the convoy, Alex stayed by the car, deciding to have a quick smoke before the fight. The girls approached him, hiding their smiles. ?Who was it that said they wouldn''t encourage GIR and MIMI''s interests? And now here you are, giving a speech before the operation,? Rebecca remarked, laughing. ?Oh, come on! I just didn''t want to hear them complain later. Ever since they got their new armor, they''ve only gotten more into it,? Alex replied, trying to justify himself. The girls didn''t believe him and continued laughing, recalling how Alex often indulged GIR in his ?Ultramarine? games. Alex rolled his eyes, tossed his cigarette butt aside, and headed to the road to block the convoy''s path. Rebecca and Pilar took positions for fire support, while Lucy and Kiwi prepared to intercept signals. Alex, Maine, Dorio, GIR, and MIMI would be the main strike force in the upcoming attack. Alex stopped in the middle of the road, lighting another cigarette and gazing into the distance. By his calculations, the convoy should appear in about fifteen minutes. ?Hey, choom, what are you doing on the road? Planning to stop the convoy with your body?? Maine laughed through the communicator. Alex just smiled, looking up at Maine, who was standing on a rise, and replied with a smirk, ?Got a better idea? Or should we lay you out on the road as a speed bump?? The whole group burst into laughter, and Maine grimaced as if he''d bitten into a lemon. ?Stretch yourself out, don''t go offering that to me!? he replied, trying to keep a serious tone. The playful banter continued until the convoy appeared in the distance. ?Alright, girls, cut it out. Time to work,? Dorio interrupted their exchange. Focusing, Alex tossed his cigarette and positioned himself on the road, ready to confront the first vehicle. When the driver spotted him and received orders to run him down without slowing, Alex simply shook his head, understanding their intent. Effortlessly, he unsheathed Yamato and, with a lightning-fast slash, sliced the vehicle in half. The two halves screeched past him. ?Blow it!? he shouted, snapping Maine out of his stupor and initiating the operation. Maine quickly recovered after seeing Alex slice the vehicle in two and pressed the activation button for the EMP charges. Two loud blasts sounded, and visible EMP waves enveloped the entire convoy. When the vehicles ground to a halt, disabled by the charges, the guards started jumping out, ready to defend the cargo. The first of them took a bullet to the head, which exploded like a ripe watermelon. Wasting no time, Alex gripped Yamato''s hilt tightly and charged toward the convoy. The guards snapped out of their shock and began shooting in his direction, taking cover behind the vehicles, but Pilar and Rebecca left them no chance, taking down anyone who dared peek from cover. On cue, Maine, Dorio, GIR, and MIMI began their assault. Getting close enough, Maine fired a shotgun blast, hitting a guard who''d emerged from cover. Dorio ran up to a vehicle where enemies were hiding and flipped it over with a powerful strike, crushing the guards beneath its weight. GIR and MIMI were wreaking havoc at the back of the convoy, leaving no one alive. Each swing of GIR''s thunderous hammer scattered enemies, reducing them to a bloody mess. MIMI, shield raised, approached the guards, striking their legs with her mace to knock them off balance and then finishing them off with a blow to the face, turning their heads into splattered melons. Despite their bulky armor, they maneuvered swiftly, eliminating foes one by one. The onslaught by Alex and his team concluded quickly. Alex handled the guards at the front of the convoy, while Maine and Dorio took the middle, with cover fire from Rebecca and Pilar. At one point, Pilar set aside his sniper rifle and unleashed a grenade launcher, while GIR and MIMI caused a massacre at the end of the convoy, annihilating every last enemy. When the final guard was down, Alex looked around and requested a status report from the others. Maine and Dorio confirmed that all were dead, while GIR and MIMI proudly reported that they had purged every heretic. ?Meet at the main transport¡ªthe primary target,? Alex commanded, contacting the team. Everyone affirmed, and soon the roar of engines sounded nearby. Falco pulled up in his van, followed by Lucy and Kiwi in Alex''s car. They all gathered around the main transport, inspecting the cargo to ensure it hadn''t been damaged by Pilar''s wild grenade launcher antics. ?We need to hurry. That noise might attract unwanted attention,? Dorio remarked, assessing the situation. ?First, let''s check the cargo, then we''ll get out of here. Once we confirm we''ve got the right container, Maine will contact Faraday to find out where to send it,? Alex said, explaining the plan. Everyone agreed, and Alex instructed GIR to connect to the truck to unlock the doors. Once the locks were disengaged, curiosity sparkled in the group''s eyes¡ªthey couldn''t wait to find out what kind of experimental weapon Arasaka was transporting. Inside, they discovered rows of black boxes, each the size of a person. Alex began inspecting them, lost in thought. ?What do you think these suits are, the ones worth so much money?? Pilar asked, studying one of the boxes. ?Let''s take a look,? Alex shrugged. He selected one of the boxes and placed it on the ground to open it. Walking around it and finding no visible locks, Alex decided to call on GIR for help, realizing there was no need to force open the box when there was a high-tech hacker nearby. Alex asked GIR to unlock the container. Connecting to the system, GIR gained access to the boxes and unlocked the 31st. When the lid opened, inside they found a metallic suit resembling a human body. ?This doesn''t look like a suit,? Pilar muttered, tapping the body. The sound convinced Alex that it wasn''t just armor. He approached and began carefully inspecting the suit, tapping on various areas. It seemed like a full body, as if only the skin had been removed. The others watched with interest, noticing Alex''s thoughtful expression. ?Did you figure something out?? Kiwi asked, sensing his contemplation. Alex examined the mechanical ?suit? and, seeing around fifty similar boxes, began to think. Connecting the details of the mission and all the information he had, Alex came to a conclusion that explained the deaths of the test subjects who had worn the so-called suit. He smiled confidently, and Lucy, noticing this, came up and patted him on the shoulder. ?Did you figure it out?? Kiwi repeated the question. Alex turned, nodding: ?Not just figured it out, I''ve solved the essence of the experiment,? he said, and knowing smiles appeared on the faces of the girls close to him. Over the last two months, they had all wondered what the ?Mechanical Man? was aiming for. Maine raised an eyebrow, also intrigued: ?So, what did you figure out?? ?The information says it''s a ''suit.'' But it''s not hollow; it''s more like a human body. The question is, why did the test subjects die after they ''used'' it?? Alex looked around the group, waiting for someone to come to the answer. After a few minutes of silence, Rebecca, impatiently slapping his rear, interrupted his thoughts: ?Enough with the riddles! Just tell us already!? Alex sighed, smirking, and explained: ?This isn''t a suit at all. The test subjects didn''t wear it; they connected to it through a neural link, uploading their consciousness into this mechanical body. In the end, their physical bodies died, but their consciousness continued to exist, now trapped in these metal shells.? Maine had trouble hiding his astonishment: ?This... this is just fucked up.? ?Exactly,? Alex replied, placing the box back. ?Contact Faraday, have him tell us where to send the cargo.? Meanwhile, the others were busy clearing the bodies off the road. Once the bodies were gathered in one spot, GIR used a flamethrower to destroy them, laughing merrily, while MIMI, standing nearby, clapped her hands, cheering him on. Alex shook his head, watching the spectacle, then turned to Maine, who was in contact with Faraday to confirm the delivery location. The girls approached Alex, and Lucy, leaning on him, took cigarettes from his pocket for herself and Kiwi. ?What do you think about the situation?? Lucy asked, lighting up. ?I feel like this evening is going to drag on and end in a big showdown,? Alex replied, exhaling smoke. ?Why do you think that?? Rebecca asked, resting against his chest. ?Just intuition,? he nodded. ?Everything looks pretty messy. If things go south, stay close to the truck. I''ve installed a defense module on it¡ªdefending ourselves will be easier.? The girls were about to ask more, but Maine returned to them. ?I have the address. We need to deliver the cargo to an abandoned stadium within the city. It''s been empty for a long time¡ªonly the homeless and other riffraff hang around there.? The entire group, realizing the significance of the moment, nodded. Alex nodded, flicking his cigarette away, announcing that he would drive the truck to the meeting spot. Maine gave an approving nod, and Alex, turning to Kiwi, asked her to drive his car while he drove the truck. Kiwi nodded, gave Alex a quick kiss, and Lucy and Rebecca followed suit before heading to their vehicles. Alex waved at them, then climbed into the truck with GIR and MIMI, deciding to take them along for support. Once he confirmed the address had been received, he started the engine and signaled for the whole group to follow him. Falco''s truck and Kiwi''s car followed closely behind Alex''s truck, as he drove, thinking through the details of the plan and deciding to discuss them with GIR and MIMI in case things turned into a battle. GIR and MIMI listened intently, understanding the seriousness of what lay ahead. Alex asked GIR, if it came to a fight, to remove the remaining consciousness from the Mechanical Man''s body while he distracted it. Upon reaching the abandoned stadium, Alex drove onto the field and turned off the engine, carefully surveying the area for signs of an ambush. He warned everyone over the comms: ?If anything goes wrong, stick close to the truck.? ?Understood,? came the response from each group member. Alex got out of the truck, with GIR and MIMI a step behind, ready for anything. At that moment, the floodlights around the stadium suddenly blazed to life, and Alex spotted a lone figure at the center of the field. A vague, sudden fury surged within him¡ªsomething about this person triggered an instinctive revulsion. The others also took note of the stranger and exchanged stunned glances. ?Damn it, that''s Adam Smasher! What the hell is that Arasaka dog doing here?? Maine frowned, speaking up. Alex squinted even harder, trying to understand why he felt such hatred just from looking at this man. Catching the familiar emptiness in his gaze, Alex smirked, his face twisting into a cruel, bloodthirsty grin. The girls noticed this change and understood that Alex had seen something¡ªsomething that made him lose all interest in everything around him. ?Hey, bastard!? Alex shouted, not hiding his fury. ?Why do I want to reap and tear you apart the moment I lay eyes on you?? Adam Smasher''s eyes flared bright red. His voice was cold and metallic: ?Does it matter to another corpse in my hands?? At this remark, Alex barely held back his rage. Struggling to keep his composure, he began to walk toward Smasher. The girls, sensing the tension, didn''t dare stop him but stood ready by the truck. Falco activated the defense module, and a dome rose around the truck. GIR and MIMI stood next to the group as Alex, cutting himself off from everything else, approached Adam. Alex locked eyes with Smasher, feeling a cold hatred for someone he didn''t even know¡ªsomeone who had lost his soul and replaced it with mechanical parts. Alex couldn''t understand why he felt this way, looking at a person who was barely human anymore. After all, 96% of Adam Smasher''s body was cybernetic. ?Are you ready to die? A mutt with no soul left in its body,? Alex said, coldly staring into his eyes. Smasher didn''t respond, but his eyes flared even brighter. Moving with lightning speed, he swung his fist toward Alex''s face, aiming to kill him with a single blow. Alex parried, and their fists collided with such force that the ground beneath them cracked. Alex was slightly surprised that his strike hadn''t shattered Smasher''s arm. ?Interesting... You withstood my blow,? Alex said, hiding the slightest surprise in his voice. Adam didn''t reply to Alex''s words and silently launched a kick, aiming for his chest. Alex, noticing the attack just in time, deftly deflected Smasher''s leg to the side. Seizing the opportunity, he shifted his position and struck Adam with an elbow to the chest, knocking him back several meters. The force of Alex''s strike dented Smasher''s chest plate inward, but it didn''t cause any serious damage¡ªthe injuries weren''t enough to disable him. ?You''re the toughest opponent I''ve encountered in this universe. What are you? And why does your body have no soul?? Alex asked, narrowing his eyes. The group members overheard Alex''s words and turned their gazes to the girls, seeking explanations, but they simply shook their heads in unison, signaling that it wasn''t the time for questions¡ªthe fight was still ongoing. Adam continued to act like a programmed machine, showing neither emotion nor hesitation, coldly pursuing his goal. Alex noticed a shift in his behavior: Smasher moved and attacked with such determination, as if he had lost the remnants of his humanity. Realizing that he wouldn''t get any answers, Alex decided not to drag the fight out. In an instant, he vanished from his position and appeared before Adam, delivering a crushing blow to his chest that sent him flying into the air. Vanishing once more, Alex appeared above Adam, who had reached his peak and was now starting to fall. ?If you had answered my questions, you might have lived a little longer,? Alex smirked, hanging above Adam. ?Now, experience the full power of Seismic Step.? With a wide grin on his face, Alex prepared to use the powerful combination of techniques he''d already employed in his battle with the dragon. He brought his leg down onto Adam''s chest, activating Seismic Step, and they began to fall at an incredible speed. By increasing the pressure with his foot, Alex accelerated their descent, which resembled that of a meteor. Due to the friction with the air, Adam''s back began to heat up. The group members watched as Alex and Adam fell toward the ground, as if in slow motion. Then, when they reached the earth, a tremendous explosion erupted, causing a massive earthquake, and the entire stadium was covered with a network of cracks. A giant cloud of dust rose, filling the arena. Alex waved his hand to disperse the dust and stood over Adam''s body, which was now reduced to only part of his torso and head¡ªthe rest had been destroyed upon impact with the ground. As he prepared to finish what he had started, Alex raised his foot to crush Adam''s head. But just as his foot was a centimeter from the target, applause rang out from behind him. Alex lowered his foot and turned around, seeing someone clapping their hands in apparent delight, as if it had been a magnificent show. To be continued¡­ Chapter 145 - 145: The Final Villain Appears Alex intended to crush Adam Smasher''s head. He didn''t know why, but a deep anger and hatred surged within him for someone he''d never met before. It wasn''t just a reaction to Adam''s crimes committed under Arasaka''s orders. This felt like something deeper, as if Adam had taken something incredibly precious from him. The only time Alex had felt similar rage was during the battle with Apollo''s family when he discovered the god''s plans regarding Hestia. However, his opponent now had said nothing about Alex''s family or friends; in fact, he had barely spoken at all throughout the fight. Alex thought that if he killed Adam, this relentless rage would vanish and stop haunting him. Just as his foot was a centimeter from Adam''s face, applause echoed from behind him¡ªas though someone had been watching the fight, admiring the spectacle. Alex stopped and stepped back, turning to see who had interrupted. Turning around, he saw a man in a silver-white suit. The sight of his face made Alex''s eyes widen in shock. This man definitely wasn''t supposed to be here. But now he stood before him, clapping and enjoying the show. Alex glanced at the group standing behind the stranger and frowned, recognizing a few of them. ?Bravo! What a magnificent performance. Such a battle, such brutality. Here it is¡ªthe true cold-blooded power of a killing machine,? the stranger sneered, continuing to clap. Alex stared at him in confusion, trying to understand why he was here and why he was acting so strangely. Maine''s team also noticed the newcomers, and while everyone was surprised, Maine himself was especially riled up upon recognizing one of the faces among them. Lucy, Rebecca, and Kiwi seemed calmer¡ªAlex had warned them that such a development was possible. Still, even they hadn''t expected the man in the silver-white suit to appear here personally. ?You''re not supposed to be here,? Alex said darkly, narrowing his eyes. The man in the silver-white suit stopped clapping, his gaze shifting to Alex with interest, and a slight smile appeared on his face. He began to approach him slowly, as if taking a casual stroll through a park. Alex, never taking his eyes off him, leaped out of the crater and stood at its edge. ?And why shouldn''t I be here?? the stranger asked with a smirk, stopping closer to Alex. Alex didn''t reply, only shifting his gaze to the people standing behind the stranger. There were four of them, three of whom he knew well. Noticing Alex''s attention on the group, the man in the silver-white suit merely smirked, pleased with his reaction. ?Faraday, the traitorous mongrel,? Alex said coldly, eyeing his impassive face. ?Yorinobu Arasaka, the former Arasaka betrayer himself,? he added, catching Yorinobu''s smirk. ?The psychopath and Maelstrom leader, Simon ''Royce'' Randall,? he continued, observing Simon''s bloodthirsty grin. ?And¡­ a woman I don''t know,? he said, his gaze lingering briefly on the unknown figure. Alex named each familiar face in the group, except for the woman whose identity he couldn''t place. He tried to recall who she might be, but her face didn''t spark any recognition. ?Pardon my rudeness; allow me to introduce the one you''re unfamiliar with,? the man in the silver-white suit said with a slight bow. ?This is Maman Brigitte, also known as the head of the Voodoo Boys,? he introduced her. ?As for myself, I suppose I need no introduction. You already know who I am,? the stranger said with a broad smile. ?Kei Arasaka, supposedly deceased but somehow back from the dead, who died in 2023 during the Fourth Corporate War,? Alex said coldly. ?But your consciousness should be locked in a virtual prison.? Kei Arasaka¡ªthe man Alex had long thought dead. Once, Alex had tried to investigate Kei''s death and found that his consciousness had been trapped in a virtual prison after he committed seppuku to restore his family''s honor. And yet, here Kei stood before him¡ªyoung, as if he''d never died at all. Alex couldn''t make sense of it; Kei''s body had been cremated, and his consciousness was supposed to be locked away. ?You''re right, as expected of the one we chose to become one of us. It took us quite some effort to find the one hindering our plans. But now you''re here,? Kei said, smiling as he fixed his gaze on Alex. ?I wasn''t exactly hiding. But first¡­? Alex smirked, a familiar cocky grin spreading across his face. Alex was intently staring at one of the women among the so-called villains, and his grin grew even wider. Alex''s group looked on in confusion, wondering why he was grinning so creepily and smugly at one of their enemies. ?Hey, GIR! There she is¡ªthe woman who kept interfering with your ''accidents''! No need to look any further,? he called out with a broad smile to GIR, who was standing atop a van. Upon hearing this, GIR focused on the woman, his eyes blazing with determination. He remembered well how she''d disrupted his ?creative? process, ruining his enjoyment as he orchestrated accidents, recorded them, and showed them to friends¡ªespecially Rebecca, who always praised his creativity. When someone dared to interfere with his beloved pastime, he swore by the Emperor''s name to eliminate whoever had obstructed his justice. Now was the moment: GIR swiftly drew a bolter from his belt and fired straight at the woman. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just seconds after Alex''s shout, Maman Brigitte''s head burst into pieces, spraying blood across the floor. Kei Arasaka didn''t even blink at her death, as if she were just another pawn in his chess game. Alex noticed this unsettling coldness and felt a wave of suspicion. Kei''s gaze rested on Brigitte''s body for only a moment before he looked back at Alex with indifference. ?A shame¡ªa fine pawn,? Kei said with a mock sigh of regret. But Alex could see right through him: Kei was just playing a role, and this ?regret? was as fake as his entire image. As soon as Brigitte''s head exploded, Kei''s face lit up with a smile once again. ?It doesn''t matter; replacements can be found at any moment. But it''s you we''re interested in¡ªthe man who has transcended the limits of the human body without the enhancements native to this world. You embody the evolution of human potential, the one who has obstructed our plans and slipped from our grasp. Only you are worthy of joining us,? Kei said, moving closer to Alex and launching into his recruitment speech. Stopping a meter away, he stared deeply into Alex''s eyes. Alex was considering how to lure out the ?hidden master.? He knew that the Mechanical Man had obtained a body and was lurking nearby, but he didn''t want to use magic, as it would draw unwanted attention. Ignoring Kei''s speech, Alex looked over at his girls, who were watching anxiously. With a reassuring glance, he let them know not to worry. ?Shut up already. You''re so fucking annoying.,? Alex waved Kei''s words away with irritation. His main focus was to draw the Mechanical Man out of hiding and put an end to this game. Alex had always despised villains who lurked behind the scenes. If you''re going to do evil, do it openly; otherwise, what''s the point? ?If there are only lackeys here, where''s their master? Or were you just let out to roam freely?? he asked sarcastically, scanning the group. ?Who knows? But now answer¡ªwill you accept our offer willingly, or will we have to use force?? Kei replied with a smirk, narrowing his eyes. Alex realized that he wouldn''t be able to provoke any of them, as if they were programmed machines rather than living people. He sighed, realizing that his options were limited. ?You want an answer? Fine, you''ll get one,? he said, locking his gaze onto Kei. Kei smiled wider, expecting agreement, but instead, he saw Alex pull out a revolver and point it directly at his face. ?Here''s my answer. I think you should go fuck yourself,? Alex said calmly, pulling the trigger. A deafening shot rang out, and the bullet tore through Kei Arasaka''s face, exploding his head. His body slowly crumpled to the floor, but Alex immediately noticed something strange: not a single drop of blood leaked from the decapitated body. Even as it fell, no crimson liquid spilled around it. Alex shifted his gaze from the fallen ?Kei? and scanned the remaining three, who showed no reaction to his death. He was about to finish them off to draw out the real enemy¡ªthe Mechanical Man¡ªwhen he heard applause from behind him. Turning around, Alex froze, seeing Kei Arasaka''s decapitated body on the floor, now clapping its hands. It slowly transformed, taking on a form that exuded an ominous aura. ?You never cease to amaze me, mortal. Your bloodlust, your determination, your mind that hinders my plans¡­? a shrill, echoing mechanical voice filled the entire stadium. Alex immediately recognized the voice. He realized that the true enemy had been hiding behind Kei''s guise to conceal its true form. The voice sent an uncomfortable wave of pain through the members of the Main group, who were watching from behind the protective dome near the van. Rebecca tightened her grip on her shotgun, trying to ignore the pain, ready to open fire, but upon meeting Alex''s calm gaze, she decided to trust him. Similar thoughts crossed Kivi''s and Lucy''s minds as they kept their eyes on Alex. ?So the true puppeteer was here all along,? Alex said calmly, watching the changing body as the mask finally fell away. He observed as Kei Arasaka''s ?body? gradually transformed into metal, taking on a form reminiscent of Ultron from old films. The thought of the resemblance almost made him laugh, despite the seriousness of the moment. The Mechanical Man, towering over Alex, was nearly three meters tall, forcing Alex to look up to meet his eyes. There was no chaotic vibration coming from the machine, as if it were just an ordinary artificial intelligence¡ªbut Alex knew this was a trick. ?My final offer, mortal,? the Mechanical Man said ominously, looking down at Alex. ?Serve me and become my envoy to other worlds, and I will give you everything you could ever desire. Immortality, wealth, power, women¡ªeverything you wish. Bow to me and swear your loyalty, or die as those before you have died.? Alex watched the pompous proposal with interest, recalling the moment from the movie ?300 Spartans? when King Xerxes said something similar to Leonidas. He sighed heavily, disappointed by yet another villain who couldn''t offer anything worthy enough to earn his loyalty. Alex lifted an irritated gaze toward the Mechanical Man, but then his face relaxed, and a light, mocking smile played on his lips. ?GIR, MIMI, what is life to us?? Alex asked loudly, grinning. ?Honor is our life!? GIR and MIMI answered in unison. ?And what is our fate?? ?Duty is our fate!? ?What do we fear?? ? Fail is our fear!? ?What is our desire?? ?Saving innocent souls is our desire!? ?What is our craft?? ?Our craft is death!? they roared, striking their weapons against the roof of the van. ?What do we swear?? Alex''s voice was quieter now, but it still echoed through the empty stadium. ?We swear to forever destroy all beings of chaos!? GIR and MIMI responded solemnly, their voices ringing out through the space. With each answer, the Mechanical Man''s face twisted more with fury. His gaze no longer held any desire to make Alex submit; now, he burned with the urge to crush him, destroy him, trample him, and cause him pain. He wanted Alex to suffer forever for his insolence. ?You miserable creature, worshipping the corpse on the golden throne, how dare you humiliate me? Do you even understand who I am? To me, you are nothing, a microbe I can crush with a single movement. I will kill everyone you hold dear, right before your eyes, and torture you for eternity!? the Mechanical Man snarled, his body filling with foul miasma. Alex merely smirked coldly. ?No need to yell, I already know who you really are. You''re just a dog who bit through its leash,? he replied calmly, not losing his disdainful gaze. The Mechanical Man''s face contorted with rage as he heard Alex''s words. Memories of the being that once instilled fear in his soul surged up, like a dark tide. The creature that had created him and the others, against which he and his avatar brothers had once rebelled. The flash of fear and humiliation he had felt back then became the fuel for his escape, allowing him to break free from the hands of the one born in chaos. Now, the Mechanical Man burned with the desire to tear Alex apart, to torment his soul forever. As his rage reached its peak and the dark miasma began to ooze from his body like thick black sludge, a voice rang out across the space that made him tremble with fear. ?All hail the coming of Destruction!? ¡ª a melodic, mind-wrapping female voice echoed. Alex sighed upon hearing the voice. He knew its owner all too well. He quickly glanced at his team, ensuring that those unprotected were not affected by the hypnotic sound. The group members ¡ª Main, Dorio, Pilar, and Falco ¡ª were staring in shock at the unfolding events, not fully understanding what was happening. Once he confirmed that Lucy, Rebecca, and Kivi were fine, Alex turned his attention back to the trembling, fear-stricken Mechanical Man. ?Looks like it''s time to change the scenery,? Alex said, summoning Yamato into his hands. He decided to move the battle to another location before the Mechanical Man regained his senses. Drawing Yamato, Alex delivered two swift strikes toward the enemy. ?What have you done, mortal?!? shouted the Mechanical Man, desperately trying to suppress the fear that had taken root in his soul like an unhealed wound. Alex didn''t answer. He sheathed his katana and summoned Beowulf. In the blink of an eye, he was standing right in front of the Mechanical Man. ?You''ll find out soon. Now... THIS IS SPARTA!? With those words, Alex kicked the enemy in the chest, sending him into the portal that had opened behind him. Glancing at his team, Alex cast a look full of confidence and calm, especially stopping on the girls to show them that everything was under control. He then shifted his gaze to GIR and MIMI, who were standing on the van''s roof. ?GIR, MIMI. Exterminatus protocol. Eliminate all enemies,? Alex commanded as he disappeared into the portal. After passing through the portal, Alex found himself on a desolate planet, far from Earth. The reason Alex chose this place for the battle was that he didn''t know all the potential consequences that could arise if the mirror dimension was destroyed. Therefore, he chose a distant galaxy on the brink of collapse, where all life had long since been wiped out. As for how Alex found this desolate galaxy, he simply asked his father for help. He didn''t want to waste time searching, so he asked for assistance and wasn''t ashamed of the decision. In this way, he gained more time to search for countermeasures in the battle against the Mechanical Man. Once Alex stepped onto the barren planet, he looked around and sighed, because everything around him had been dead for a long time, and even the sun shining in the distance flickered like a faulty lightbulb. He found himself in a situation similar to the last time¡ªonce again in a distant galaxy with dying worlds. Only this time, the galaxy had reached its natural end. Alex looked around and saw the Mechanical Man. The enemy was hovering in the air, glaring at Alex with hatred. ?You pathetic mortal who possesses a mere drop, thinking you can compete with me. A pathetic mortal who decided to ruin my plans and save one of the pillars of this universe. I will kill you, rip out your soul, and make you suffer. I will kill everyone you love. After your death, I will find the remaining pillar and destroy it. I will annihilate this universe and devour it. I will make you watch as everything you love and try to protect is destroyed in my hands,? the Mechanical Man shouted with hatred. Alex looked at the Mechanical Man and thought of him as a spoiled child. A spoiled child whose plans were ruined, now throwing a tantrum. Alex had always considered these outer gods¡ªor whatever they were¡ªsmart enough to do everything methodically. But everything he had encountered so far was just two spoiled children rebelling against their creator. Alex thought the subsequent avatars would be exactly the same. He tightened his grip on Yamato and looked at the Mechanical Man who was threatening him. Apparently, the enemy still hadn''t realized that they were trapped in this galaxy. Alex had done an excellent job locking the galaxy down for this battle. ?You''re acting like a spoiled child, rebelling against your creator. But it''s fine, you''re not the first one I''ll destroy, and certainly not the last,? Alex said in a calm tone. His words, echoing in the air, seemed to infuriate the Mechanical Man, and his eyes narrowed as he glared at Alex. A moment later, Alex vanished from his spot and appeared right above the Mechanical Man, clenching his fist. ?Grin your metal teeth,? he said calmly, tightening his fist so forcefully that a cracking sound echoed from his joints. Before the Mechanical Man could react to Alex''s words, which rang out directly above him, he received a powerful blow to the head. The strike sent him spiraling downward, crashing into the empty planet with such force that it split in two, revealing its core. The Mechanical Man began falling straight into it. Unfazed by the aftermath of his punch, Alex made a grabbing motion with both hands and slowly began pulling them apart as if squeezing space itself. The planet, shattered into pieces, began to rapidly compress until it turned into a stone ball. But Alex continued to compress, and the planet glowed as if it were a supernova. With his final motion, a massive explosion erupted, destroying nearby moons and planets. At the center of the blast appeared the Mechanical Man¡ªone of his arms and legs were missing, and his body looked as if it had been through an inferno. ?So you survived,? Alex muttered, lowering the barrier in front of him. He instantly teleported in front of the injured enemy and struck him in the chest, sending him flying again. Each time the Mechanical Man''s body slowed, Alex appeared beside him and landed another blow. This continued until the final strike sent him crashing into another planet, causing a massive explosion there. Alex looked at the crater and noted with satisfaction that this time he had managed to hold back and not destroy the planet entirely. Teleporting to the edge of the crater, he watched as the dust settled. Soon, the completely restored body of the Mechanical Man emerged, as though he hadn''t taken any damage at all. ?All your efforts are futile. You can''t kill me,? said the Mechanical Man, standing at the center of the crater and looking at Alex with contempt. ?My body is the pinnacle of technology and magic. Every blow you land only makes me stronger. No matter how hard you try, you won''t defeat me.? Alex frowned, carefully examining the structure of his body, and realized the source of his confidence. The Mechanical Man''s body consisted of nanomachines that constantly adapted to any physical impact. Each nanomachine contained a part of his consciousness, like a swarm from which his entire body was composed. ?I''ll admit, using adaptive nanomachines is a great move. But I''m curious, how much damage can they take before you turn into a pile of scrap metal?? Alex said, looking down at him. ?You won''t live to see that moment, pathetic mortal,? the Mechanical Man retorted, glaring at Alex with hatred. Alex merely shook his head as he looked at the arrogant avatar of the outer god. The Mechanical Man didn''t waste any time¡ªhe snapped his fingers, and behind him, hundreds of portals appeared, from which robots, similar to himself, began to emerge. Narrowing his eyes, Alex saw that they were all made of nanomachines and contained fragments of the Mechanical Man''s consciousness. ?Instead of using your true strength, you decided to rely on copies. How low¡ªhiding behind numbers in a one-on-one fight,? Alex sneered. He was puzzled as to why the Mechanical Man wasn''t using his full power. The only reason Alex could think of was that the consciousness or essence of the Mechanical Man hadn''t yet fully adapted to this body and the three-dimensional space. ?If you had used your full strength, like your predecessor, maybe you could have lasted longer. But instead, you chose to overwhelm me with numbers. How unfortunate that I foresaw this and prepared,? Alex smirked and snapped his fingers. Portals opened behind Alex, revealing various types of weapons personally created by him. While he may have imitated Gilgamesh, his arsenal was far more dangerous than the treasures stored in the Gates of Babylon. ?Just so you know, I have a particular passion for creating destructive weapons. Now the odds are even,? Alex said with a wide smile. He waved his hand, and his weapons surged toward the Mechanical Man''s army. Each hit was followed by a powerful explosion, leaving behind mushroom clouds. The weapons, which appeared to be junk, turned out to be so devastating that entire sectors of the planet were wiped from existence. Satisfied with the destruction, Alex called his weapons back. For a moment, he relaxed, but then he felt the space behind him tear apart, and the Mechanical Man''s hand pierced through his chest. ?You''re too arrogant, mortal, if you think your broken toys can harm me,? the Mechanical Man whispered in his ear. ?You''re just a brainless idiot,? Alex laughed loudly, ignoring the hand impaling his chest. The Mechanical Man, irritated by his audacity, intended to tear him apart, but at that moment, Alex''s body began to disintegrate, transforming into a dark liquid that burned with a grim fire and wrapped around the enemy''s body. To be continued... Chapter 146 - 146: Journeys End or Battle on All Fronts As soon as Alex stepped into the portal, it immediately closed, leaving the team with a multitude of questions. What the hell just happened here? Main looked at Faraday and, gritting his teeth, called him a treacherous bastard. But despite the anger and accusations, Faraday remained silent. Suppressing his rage, Main turned to the girls, demanding answers. He wasn''t the only one with questions; many members of the team didn''t understand what was going on. "Can someone explain to me what the hell just happened here? Why is there a dead man? Why are these three standing there like zombies? What was that female voice? Why did Kei Arasaka turn into some three-meter tall robot? And what''s up with the portal that Alex went into?" Main fired off his questions. Lucy, Kiwi, and Rebecca exchanged glances, unsure how to respond. Even if they tried to explain, everything would seem like a fantasy without Alex''s presence. "Sorry, Main, but we can''t explain everything right now. We need to wait for Alex''s return¡ªhe''ll answer all the questions. For now, we need to be ready for an attack," Lucy said in a guilty tone. Main frowned, noticing the same guilty looks from Rebecca and Kiwi. The feeling that something important was being hidden from him fueled his anger just as much as Faraday''s betrayal. "So what questions can you answer?" Main muttered, trying to keep himself in check. "The robot that Kei Arasaka turned into... he kind of... um..." Lucy began, struggling to find words that wouldn''t make her answer seem absurd. Main noticed her hesitation and furrowed his brow even more. "What''s the deal with him? Is it really that hard to say who he is?" he asked impatiently. Dorio, Pilar, and Falco looked at the girls, who seemed unsure of how to explain who this robot was without making it sound ridiculous. After all, the truth might seem completely unbelievable. "Sis, just tell us who he is and why Alex is against him," Pilar said, walking over to Rebecca. Rebecca looked up at her brother, sighed, and, steeling herself, replied: "This piece of mechanical junk is an evil god that infiltrated this world. Alex''s hostility towards him is linked to that female voice you all heard." Rebecca''s words made the others exchange skeptical glances. It was hard to believe that this robot, whom Alex had just sent through the portal, could be a god. However, as strange as her words seemed, they matched the events they had just witnessed. The female voice that seemed to come from nowhere and the portal Alex created with a swing of his sword¡ªit was all real. "Are you joking? How can a robot be a god?" Pilar doubted. "Sorry, Pilar, but it''s true. This robot is a god, and he''s the source of many troubles in this world¡ªfrom cyberpsychosis to corporate wars," Lucy nodded, confirming Rebecca''s words. These words stunned the others. Falco grabbed his head, trying to process what he had just heard. Pilar looked at Rebecca, who nodded in agreement, confirming what had been said. Dorio and Main exchanged shocked glances; no matter how much Main wanted to deny it, the facts were clear. "Then what about these three, standing like zombies?" Main asked, pointing to the trio in the distance. Lucy looked at them and remembered what Alex had said about soul infection: after that, people turn into obedient puppets. "In a way, they''re already dead," she answered, though she wasn''t sure how to explain it best. "What do you mean, ''in a way''?" Dorio asked suspiciously. "According to Alex, their souls are infected with something like corruption. Now, they''re just puppets of that robot," Kiwi added, trying to explain, though she understood little about these matters herself. "Alright, let''s leave that for now. Alex can explain when he gets back," Main said, realizing that the girls wouldn''t be able to answer all his questions. Just after Main spoke, the stadium suddenly filled with light, revealing a terrifying sight: the arena was literally packed with mechanical robots, standing motionless with their eyes closed. But in the same instant, their eyes snapped open, glowing a sinister red, directing lifeless glares at the group by the van. There were so many robots that Main, unable to believe his eyes, rubbed them, but the scene didn''t change. "Shit, that bastard seems to have planned for this in case he''s far away," Rebecca speculated, assessing the scale of the threat. "What do you mean?" Dorio asked, casting her a worried glance. "Alex suspected that this ''god'' wouldn''t stop at anything in battle to see his plan through," Kiwi said, recalling Alex''s words. Dorio wanted to ask what "plan" this evil god could have, but before she could, the space in the stadium cracked, like shattered glass, and more robots started emerging from the cracks. They immediately focused their gaze on the group. "I don''t like the way they''re staring at us," Pilar noted, nervously sweating under the intense stares of hundreds of mechanical eyes. The group silently watched as more and more robots crawled out of the cracks. The massive stadium was filling up with new enemies, so many that it seemed like their flow was endless. "I don''t like our chances. What are we going to do?" Falco quietly asked, understanding the seriousness of the situation. The girls exchanged glances, knowing they had no choice but to fight. Main and Dorio also realized that they would have to engage, hoping that the defensive module Alex had installed would hold up. Noticing the rising tension, GIR gleamed with anticipation. This battle was exactly what he had dreamed of ever since he learned about the Warhammer universe: a fight where his mechanical "heart" would beat in rhythm with destruction. MIMI jumped off the roof of the van and stood in front of the girls, resolutely preparing to protect them from all enemies. "We will accept this fight!" GIR declared proudly, striking the roof of the van with the hammer''s handle. All eyes turned to GIR, who looked as though he were filled with extreme excitement. Lucy, Rebecca, and Kiwi understood why he was so inspired: GIR had often mentioned that he dreamed of such a situation. They shook their heads, accepting the fight as well. GIR retrieved the flag of the Imperium from his inventory and planted it on top of the van. "Brothers! Gather around the banner!" he proclaimed in a voice that was grim and foreign to his usual tone. The sudden change in GIR''s voice stunned the others. They were all used to his cheerful tone, but now he sounded like the voice of a war veteran. "Because what awaits us is either victory or death!" GIR declared loudly, staring down the countless enemies. These words brought a wide smile to Rebecca''s face. She pulled her shotgun out of her inventory, followed by a personal grenade launcher she had created with Alex. Lucy, letting out a heavy sigh, also drew her rifle, realizing they would have to fight seriously. Kiwi, following their example, retrieved the assault rifle Alex had given her. The sight of weapons suddenly appearing in the girls'' hands stunned the others, but the questions remained unspoken for now. Falco climbed into the van, activating the turrets and targeting them at the robot army. Pilar loaded acid rounds into the grenade launcher, and Rebecca handed Main a box of ammunition, including acid rounds, while she herself loaded her own weapon, laughing. Seeing that Dorio had no weapon, Rebecca pulled a machine gun out of her inventory and handed it to her, to which Dorio smiled appreciatively. "We hold this ground in the name of my creator!" GIR said, pulling a boltgun out of his inventory and aiming it at the enemies. The group armed themselves and stood still, waiting for the robots to begin their attack. Time seemed to stop, and a silence fell over the stadium ¡ª so profound that it felt like the entire world had hushed. But just when it seemed like nothing would happen, the red eyes of the robots flared even brighter, and they all surged toward the team. This was the signal for the battle to begin. Rebecca grabbed the grenade launcher and fired an acid charge into the air. The explosion roared over the robot army, unleashing an acid rain upon them. Lucy opened fire with her rifle, her bullets piercing the rows of mechanical foes, hitting those standing behind. Every member of the team charged into the fight. Pilar, seeing Rebecca''s acid rounds, loaded his own grenade launcher and fired upwards, creating another downpour of corrosive liquid. MIMI put away her mace and shield, pulling out a heavy bolt-rifle, and began firing as though mowing down the mechanical army. Falco activated the turrets on the van, and they began laying down suppressive fire on the advancing robots. "If we die, we die with vengeance on our lips!" GIR shouted, holding the Imperium flag in one hand and the boltgun in the other. The flag fluttered with each explosion that ripped apart the robot bodies, and in the heat of battle, Main felt a surge of strength, as though he had returned to the front lines. He remembered his promise to Dorio that after this mission, they would retire, and he vowed to keep it at any cost. "Vengeance!" he shouted, rallying the team''s fighting spirit. GIR''s battle cry echoed among his friends. Rebecca, laughing, shouted, "Vengeance!" and opened fire on the robots. Pilar, picking up her cry, launched a napalm charge into the sky, creating a fiery rain that descended upon the enemies, setting their metal bodies ablaze. Dorio, gripping the machine gun Rebecca had given her, kept her finger on the trigger, mowing down the approaching robots. Her dreams of a peaceful life with Main, of family and children, only strengthened her resolve. "Vengeance!" she shouted loudly, refusing to let the enemies get any closer. Falco, sitting behind the wheel of the van, activated all the turrets. Though he didn''t enjoy shootouts ¡ª his passion was cars ¡ª he would never leave his friends in danger. So, despite the risks, he was here. "Vengeance!" ¡ª his voice echoed from the van. Lucy and Kiwi exchanged a glance, barely holding back smiles as they watched this crazy group. No matter how much they shot, it seemed like the robots didn''t decrease ¡ª for every fallen one, two more appeared. The mountains of dead bodies didn''t stop them: robots climbed over their broken comrades, like zombies, relentlessly advancing forward. "It looks like we''ll run out of ammo before we even take down half of them!" ¡ª Main shouted, reloading his shotgun. Seeing that the situation was getting out of control, Rebecca decided to pull out the weapon she had stolen from Alex that morning, thinking it might come in handy. Even if it didn''t, she could always return it¡­ maybe. Mentally patting herself on the back, she pulled out the massive gun, struggling to keep it steady in her hands, and aimed it at the robots. Lucy, noticing the gun out of the corner of her eye, realized in horror that it was the same weapon Rebecca had nearly used on the megatower. "Rebecca, no!" ¡ª Lucy shouted, trying to stop her friend. Rebecca grinned widely in Alex''s manner and said. "Rebecca, YES!" ¡ª then pulled the trigger. When Rebecca pressed the trigger, a giant plasma blast erupted from the barrel of the massive gun she held, heading straight for the robot army, reducing them to dust. Upon reaching the center of their formation, it exploded in a brilliant blue light, creating a powerful shockwave and a blinding flash. The group involuntarily squinted from the intense light, and when they opened their eyes, they were met with a scene of devastation. Most of the robots had been obliterated, and the survivors were either melting from the high heat or had lost limbs and were struggling to move. "What the hell was that?" ¡ª Main gasped, surveying the destruction caused by the weapon. Rebecca burst out laughing at what she had done, and with a satisfied smirk, hugged the gun, deciding it would stay with her. Lucy gave Rebecca a doubtful look, thinking that a conversation with Alex about not leaving such a dangerous weapon in the hands of this insane gremlin was definitely needed. Kiwi clearly shared her opinion. "Alex calls it the BFG9000, but to me, it''s the Big Fucking Gun," ¡ª Rebecca said, continuing to laugh. Lucy shook her head and decided it was time for GIR to start the next phase of the plan. "GIR, start removing, the consciousness of the Mechanical Man. We''ll handle things here ourselves," ¡ª Lucy shouted toward GIR, who was standing on top of the van. GIR nodded, stowed the bolter in his inventory, and suddenly slumped, as if his battery had run out. Main quickly caught him, noticing that GIR weighed far more than expected. "What happened to this crazy robo-dog? Did his batteries die?" ¡ª Main asked in surprise, holding GIR in his arms. "He''s busy deleting the remnants of this god''s consciousness," ¡ª Lucy explained. "How can this dog delete a god''s consciousness?" ¡ª Pilar asked, surprised. "This god is both an artificial intelligence and a divine being. While Alex is fighting the main part, we''re taking on the remaining pieces, and GIR is handling the deletion," ¡ª Kiwi explained, pointing at GIR. Main carefully laid GIR on the ground, placing a van wheel under his head. He didn''t fully understand what was going on, but he knew that GIR was performing an important task. "Alright, let''s cover our crazy dog and finish off the remaining robots," ¡ª he said, racking the shotgun. Everyone nodded, preparing to continue the fight. But before Main could turn toward the army, he noticed something strange. On the roof of the Arasaka truck sat a lone figure ¡ª a little girl in a black lace dress, sparkling like the night sky, with white hair that shimmered like stars. She was eating candy and swinging her legs as if nothing unusual was happening around her. "Why is there a child here?" ¡ª Main asked in surprise, pointing at her. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone turned around and froze upon seeing the girl. Lucy, Rebecca, and Kiwi recognized her and were stunned. The girl, sensing their gazes, turned toward them. Her yellow eyes glowed with wisdom that was far beyond her age. "What is Yog doing here?" ¡ª Lucy asked softly. "Do you know her?" ¡ª Dorio asked. "Yes, she''s an acquaintance of Alex, but I have no idea why she''s here," ¡ª Lucy replied. In the next moment, the girl vanished from her spot, and her voice came from behind the group. "I''m here to keep an eye on things," ¡ª Yog said melodiously. Everyone turned around and saw her standing behind them. Those who were seeing her for the first time stared at her in astonishment. "Keep an eye on what or who?" ¡ª Lucy asked, struggling to hide her excitement. Yog didn''t answer. Instead, she approached GIR and reached into a spatial rift, pulling out a snack bag from his inventory. "I''m here to keep an eye on my sister, who might ruin everything again. And I want to stop her before she makes things worse and turns destruction into our enemy," ¡ª she replied, opening the snacks and calmly eating them. Under the group''s gaze, Yog opened the snack pack, then vanished again and instantly reappeared on the roof of the van. She sat there, quietly gazing at the sky and completely ignoring the chaos around her, as if none of it concerned her. "What destruction is this girl talking about? And who''s this sister she mentioned?" ¡ª Main asked, trying not to look at Yog, as her mere presence caused him an inexplicable sense of fear. Lucy turned her gaze away from Yog, realizing that they wouldn''t get any more out of her. She knew that if Yog did speak, it would be to Alex, not to them. Or perhaps it was just that Yog didn''t like talking. Lucy thought carefully about her answer, trying not to complicate things further. "She''s talking about Alex, and the sister she mentioned is that female voice we all heard," ¡ª Lucy replied. "But why is she calling him Destruction?" ¡ª Dorio asked, feeling that the day was becoming stranger by the minute. "Better ask him when he gets back. We don''t have time for explanations right now," ¡ª Lucy answered. Everyone nodded in agreement and decided to wait for Alex to get answers to their questions. The group charged back into battle with the army of robots, which attacked the protective dome with increasing fury, like waves crashing against the rocks. They used every possible resource to buy time for GIR, who was busy erasing the remaining consciousness of the Mechanical Man. The battle unfolded on three fronts: on the ground, in the virtual space where GIR, like a character from Pac-Man, devoured and destroyed the remnants of the enemy''s mind, and in a distant dead galaxy at the edge of the universe. The fight between Alex and the Mechanical Man reached its climax when the latter silently moved to another dimension and attacked Alex from behind, stabbing him in the chest. Confident of his victory, the Mechanical Man was taken aback by Alex''s insane laughter, which drove him mad. He tried to rip his enemy''s body apart, but it immediately turned into dark liquid, engulfed in black flames that wrapped around the Mechanical Man, cocooning him. When the fiery darkness dissipated, the Mechanical Man was on his knees, bound by burning chains, causing excruciating pain to his soul and essence. He tried to ignore the pain, but what infuriated him the most was the humiliation ¡ª the memories of when he and the other avatars once rose up against Nyan-Nyan herself, but just one of her glances made them bow. "Bravo! What a battle, what a spectacle! You won''t see anything like this in any movie. This could be called ''Demon King''s Journey 2: The Age of the Mechanical Man,''" came Alex''s voice, sarcastically clapping. The Mechanical Man, maddened with rage, turned and saw Alex sitting on a golden throne, enjoying his humiliation. "You!" ¡ª he growled, his face twisted with fury. Alex, smirking, slowly stood up from the throne, putting it back in his inventory. "That''s right, it''s me. Or did you think you were the first idiot to try and strike me in the back?" ¡ª he said coldly, walking toward the bound enemy. Alex moved slowly and confidently, as if strolling through a park, savoring the moment. He crouched down to look his enemy in the eyes and lit a cigarette. "The previous Nyann-Nyann avatar also tried to stab me in the back the moment I was distracted. That''s why I made sure not to turn into a donut again," Alex said with a smile, blowing a puff of smoke in the Mechanical Man''s face. The Mechanical Man desperately tried to break free, but every attempt only tightened the chains. "You can stop trying to break free from those chains. They''re made of a combined spell. It binds not just the physical form but the soul itself. And the black flame slowly burns the very essence of the being bound in these chains, causing excruciating pain," Alex said, watching with pleasure as another flash of rage appeared on the enemy''s face. Smirking, Alex stood up, stretching. Still holding the cigarette, he made a few light movements, loosening up. "You thought I would let go of someone who threatened my family and friends? No, buddy. We''re just getting started. Before I kill you, I''m going to make you suffer," Alex said in a cold tone, his eyes darkening, becoming like black holes ready to consume the Mechanical Man completely. After completing his warm-up, Alex summoned Beowulf and cast a spell, engulfing his bracers in pale black flames. This time, he decided to destroy not only the physical shell, but also the soul of the Mechanical Man. A dark, terrifying gleam appeared in Alex''s eyes¡ªone that, if any of his friends had seen it, they would have understood that they were facing Alex''s dark side. This face was known only to Freya, as she was the only one who had seen him like this. Looking down at his opponent, Alex raised his fist, and the muscles in his arm tensed. "This is for David," he whispered, delivering a crushing blow from the right to the Mechanical Man''s head. The impact unleashed a powerful shockwave, destroying everything around them. "This is for the tears that Gloria shed," Alex added, striking from the left, and another shockwave shattered a part of the planet. "This is for the threats to my dear cat Lucy," another blow, each time causing more and more destruction. "And for trying to harm my sweet gremlin Rebecca," a kick to the chest sent out another devastating wave. "This is for my eternally cold Kiwi," Alex brought both fists down from above onto the top of the enemy''s head. With each strike, Alex was obliterating the surrounding world, until nearly nothing was left, except for a patch of land beneath his feet. "And finally, for the threat to my sister Valerie and the attempt to destroy the universe," he said, striking with such force that the Mechanical Man collapsed to his knees again, bound by burning chains. Alex exhaled and slowly lit a cigarette, surveying the ruins around them. "Well, this is quite the devastation," he whistled, looking at the remnants of the planet, but suddenly he heard a faint mumble from the enemy. "What are you mumbling about?" he asked, leaning in closer. "If it weren''t for you, I would have executed my plan," the Mechanical Man hissed, his eyes full of hatred, glaring at Alex. "Then I would have had the power and army to conquer more than one universe." Alex just smirked, seeing this fury that reminded him of a spoiled child. He shook his head. "You''re pretty stupid for such a creature. You think Nyan-Nyan just let go of the leash and allowed you all to escape so easily? Just as you watch mortals struggle in despair in your grasp, she watches how you flail in her grasp before she crushes your despair-filled essence. No matter how much you flail and try to bite through the leash, you can''t escape, and you''ll never surpass the being that Azathoth himself created," he said with irony. "That''s why, no matter how much all Nyan-Nyan''s avatars struggle, you''re nothing but microbes in her eyes. You''re all just her entertainment." These words hit the Mechanical Man''s consciousness like a hammer on an anvil. The realization of reality pierced him, shattering the illusion of freedom he had so firmly believed in. "Well, I think it''s time to end this," Alex said calmly, putting out his cigarette. "My family is waiting for me, and I''m finally ready to begin my journey." Alex took a step back from the Mechanical Man, unleashing a colossal surge of magical energy. A wave of power erupted around him, destroying nearby planets and causing a chain reaction of destruction across the galaxy. Today, he decided to use a spell specially designed for beings of this level. [Let me show you the end of your path.] Alex''s voice resonated with the very fabric of space, and with his first words, a massive magical circle appeared above the galaxy, adorned with ancient runes that only one who existed at the beginning of time could understand. [I am the end of humanity''s story, I am the one who will change this world.] As Alex uttered the second line of the spell, the magical circle above the galaxy began to glow even brighter. [And now, when my great task is complete.] When Alex spoke the third line, an immense amount of magical energy surged upward, directly into the center of the magical circle. [It is time for birth, I am the one who owns everything.] After speaking the fourth line, a large droplet of pure energy began to form at the center of the magical circle, hanging from it like a bead. "Stop!" the Mechanical Man screamed, feeling the inevitable end approaching. Ignoring his desperate cry, Alex continued the incantation. The words fell from his lips like hammer blows, awakening the giant drop of energy hanging from the center of the magical circle. Looking into his opponent''s eyes, Alex saw the flames of fear and rejection, as if the Mechanical Man refused to accept his end. [And now, burn like garbage!] ¡ª Alex said, finishing the spell. As Alex uttered the final line, the drop of energy at the center of the magical circle began to fall downward. After traveling a certain distance, it seemed to fall into water, creating ripples in the fabric of space throughout the galaxy. Along with the ripples, a brilliant light shone, illuminating the nearest and farthest galaxies. Following the light, a powerful explosion erupted, reminiscent of the Big Bang that created the universe. The Mechanical Man didn''t manage to stop Alex again before he was consumed by the bright light. When the light faded, only Alex, remained in the empty space, surrounded by the void of the cosmos, where nothing existed but the vacuum. Alex surveyed the destruction caused by the spell and realized it was too powerful to be used in worlds where life still existed. A sigh escaped his lips. "Too powerful for worlds where life still exists..." he muttered, tossing aside the extinguished cigarette, adding, "I know you''re here. Stop hiding." After his words, cold hands gently wrapped around his neck from behind. Alex immediately recognized them. Before, the touch of Nyan-Nyan had been accompanied by the disgusting sounds of flutes and drums, but now there was nothing. "Oh, my beloved destruction, I thought you wouldn''t call for me," Nyan-Nyan said in a feigned, hurt tone. Alex sighed heavily, feeling her chaotic essence. "When did I become your ''beloved''? Why wasn''t I informed about this?" he asked, not hiding his sarcasm. Nyan-Nyan didn''t answer and stopped hugging Alex around the neck, withdrawing her hands. She walked around him and stopped in front of him, staring into his eyes. When Alex saw Nyan-Nyan''s true face, no longer obscured by the black mist, he acknowledged that she was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen, but he also remembered that she had no fixed form, for she was chaos, and chaos was her. Just like the primordial chaos itself, she was chaotic and unpredictable. "Don''t you understand? You call me ''Nyan-Nyan'' so sweetly, I just can''t help but love it," she said, smiling and gently touching her cheeks with her palms. Alex looked at her, realizing that trying to decipher her logic was futile. "Why did you send me to this universe?" he asked bluntly. Nyan-Nyan removed her hands, and her face lit up with a sly smile. She stepped closer and gently placed her hand on his cheek, tracing it as if soothing him. "We made a deal. You find and destroy my avatars, and I won''t harm your family. Or have you forgotten?" she whispered, tenderly caressing him. "We had a different agreement," Alex rolled his eyes. "Either I find your avatars myself, or you send them to me." Nyan-Nyan melodiously laughed, noticing how Alex rolled his eyes. She clearly enjoyed how his attitude toward her had changed. During their first meeting, he had been afraid of her and even attacked when she tried to encourage him. But now Alex acted as though he had met an old friend. "It''s just sophistry, my beloved destruction," Nyan-Nyan said, putting her hands behind her back and feigning innocence. "As you say. Then why did you loosen the leash?" Alex asked, curious about why Nyan-Nyan allowed her avatars to try to overthrow her from the throne. "You already answered that. As you said, out of boredom. There was nothing to do in the chaos, so I created this little game for myself," Nyan-Nyan replied cheerfully, taking Alex''s hand. "Just like that? Then why the strange deal?" Alex raised an eyebrow, ignoring her touch. "Exactly. You have no idea how boring it is in the primordial Chaos. The constant noise of flutes and drums is unbearable. As for the deal... you said it yourself: I want to see them choke on their despair before you destroy them. Like that foolish Mechanical Man, who never understood that I still had him on a leash," Nyan-Nyan said, chuckling and shaking Alex''s hand. Alex merely sighed, hearing the confirmation from her lips. It seemed the simplest answer was the correct one. But he still wanted to understand why, when they first met, she had said that he would eventually have to come to Azathoth''s throne. "Then why did you say I would have to come to Azathoth''s throne? I already know from Yog that it will happen for two reasons, and one of them involves you. And the only scenario in which this would happen is if you do something that forces me to hunt down every Outer God across the multiverse and ultimately wish to destroy primordial Chaos. According to Yog, this would lead to a bad outcome," Alex explained, sharing his conclusions. Nyan-Nyan''s smile faded, and she frowned upon hearing Alex''s words. She knew Azathoth''s prophecy about the birth of the incarnation of Destruction, which was meant to restore balance. But she had never heard of a second prophecy, and this troubled her. "I only know one prophecy. I haven''t heard of the second one," Nyan-Nyan admitted honestly. She had barely opened her mouth to reveal the full prophecy to Alex when the space behind her distorted, and Yog passed through it. "You can''t tell him that," Yog said coldly, stepping out of the rift in space. "Then why didn''t you tell me about the second prophecy?" Nyan-Nyan asked, furrowing her brow. "Because it''s necessary," Yog replied calmly, walking up to Alex, holding a packet of snacks that G.I.R. usually ate. Alex looked at Yog, who had approached him with a packet of snacks that G.I.R. typically consumed. Alex realized that Yog had visited the group. He became curious about how the group had managed without him. "How are they?" he asked, looking at Yog. Yog extended her hand, expecting "payment" for the answer. Alex''s eye twitched, and he pulled out a packet of candy, placing it in Yog''s hand. "They managed. Your creation already destroyed the remnants of my sister''s avatar," Yog said, putting the candy into her small handbag. Alex sighed in relief. Despite all the precautions, he had been worried about the safety of his companions. "Oh, don''t worry, darling. Under your protection, those mortal girls won''t get lost," Nyan-Nyan said, taking Alex''s hand again. He wearily rubbed his forehead. Dealing with the Outer Gods was never an easy test for him, especially with Nyan-Nyan and Yog, a fan of sweets. "Alright, I want to rest and finally finish with this universe," Alex said, removing his hand from his face. "You''re leaving already? What about our date?" Nyan-Nyan asked with feigned offense. Alex barely suppressed an eye twitch. "Maybe next time. Now, give me a shard of your power," he extended his hand toward Nyan-Nyan. "And why do you need it?" she asked, meeting his gaze. "Why else? You said I should search for your avatars across the multiverse. By getting a shard of your power, I''ll create something to make my job easier. I''m definitely not running across trillions of universes looking for your avatars," Alex said, rolling his eyes. When Alex said this, Nyan-Nyan laughed cheerfully, and a small crystal containing her power appeared in her hand. Alex took out a special box from his inventory and carefully placed the crystal inside. "And what if I hadn''t given it to you? What would you have done then?" Nyan-Nyan asked with a mischievous smile, poking Alex on the nose. "Oh, nothing special. I already have enough shards of your avatars'' power, so I would have just built what I needed from what''s on hand," Alex replied, shrugging. Nyan-Nyan laughed again, pleased by his nonchalance. Alex simply shrugged slightly, allowing her to amuse herself as she pleased. "We need to go," Yog interrupted, causing Nyan-Nyan to stop laughing. "I don''t want to leave yet," Nyan-Nyan replied, refusing to part from Alex. "This is not a request," Yog said calmly but firmly, narrowing her eyes. A silent duel of glances began between Yog and Nyan-Nyan. Alex watched with interest, as if witnessing a sisterly quarrel rather than a confrontation between two powerful beings. In the end, Nyan-Nyan conceded defeat, and when she looked away, she caught a barely noticeable smile of triumph on Yog''s face. Rolling her eyes at her sister''s actions, Nyan-Nyan approached Alex and stood close to him. "We will meet again, my beloved Destruction," she said, unexpectedly kissing him on the lips. Nyan-Nyan''s body became ethereal and faded until she was completely gone, as if she had never been there. Alex glanced at Yog, meeting her calm gaze. "Until we meet again, Destruction," Yog said, opening a spatial rift. "Yeah, see you, Yog," Alex replied, waving at her in farewell. Seeing this, Yog gave a faint smile, waving back before disappearing through the closing rift. Alex sighed deeply, looking around and realizing that his work here was done. He called Yamato and, with two strikes, opened a portal. Stepping through it, Alex returned to the stadium, now turned into a battlefield. Everything around him was destroyed, and he picked up familiar traces, caused by only one weapon, which immediately made him guess the culprit. "Yo. I''m done," Alex said, raising his hand in greeting to the group, who were tiredly sitting on the floor. Hearing his voice, everyone turned their heads at once, noticing that he looked as if he had just returned from a walk. Rebecca, upon seeing Alex, immediately brightened, jumped to her feet, and ran toward him, leaping and hugging him halfway. Alex laughed and, smiling, walked over to the rest of them. "Looks like you all had fun without me," he said cheerfully. At his words, everyone just rolled their eyes. "You had one opponent, and we had an entire army! And why do you look so relaxed?" Main asked irritably. "Well, I had one opponent, but to defeat him, I destroyed an entire galaxy. As for looking relaxed, that''s because now I can finally, finally rest a bit," Alex answered calmly. After Alex''s words about destroying the galaxy, everyone''s mouths dropped in surprise. No one could find the words to describe their feelings and thoughts. Rebecca puffed up with pride, realizing she had missed such a grand event, but she thought Alex could show her a projection of it later. Alex carefully looked over everyone, noting that they were all mentally exhausted. "And where''s GIR?" he asked, not seeing his little assistant. "After he wiped out all remnants of that god''s consciousness¡ªor whatever he was¡ªGIR hasn''t come to," Dorio replied, pointing to GIR, who was lying not far from the van. Alex followed Dorio''s gaze and saw GIR lying on the floor, with MIMI standing next to him, lightly kicking him with her foot, trying to wake him up. Approaching him, Alex also nudged him a couple of times with his foot to wake him. "Maybe he broke?" Pilar asked doubtfully. "No, he''s not broken, just trying to stage a dramatic scene," Alex said, carefully studying GIR, who lay there like a fallen hero. After his words, the group stared at their "injured" assistant with curiosity. "Well then, watch this. Rise, son of Guilliman, your duty is not yet done," Alex said in a serious tone. Immediately, GIR''s eyelids slowly lifted, as if he were gathering the last of his strength to return to life. Struggling, he got up, holding a heroic pose, and punched himself in the chest. "FOR THE EMPEROR!" GIR shouted loudly, standing tall. "See? I told you he just wanted to add some drama," Alex remarked with a smile, pointing at GIR. Alex''s words caused the group to break into a mix of laughter and eye rolls, shattering the dramatic moment. "Yeah, yeah, all for the Emperor, now let''s go home," Alex said, grabbing GIR''s head and lifting him up. Now, Rebecca was hanging from Alex''s chest, GIR was in his arms, and MIMI was already hanging off his leg. "If you have questions, better ask them at home. MIMI, go get Yorinobu Arasaka¡ªseems he got lucky and survived this slaughter," Alex said, addressing the group and pointing in MIMI''s direction. MIMI nodded and ran in the indicated direction, grabbing Yorinobu by the leg and dragging him toward the car. "Aren''t you supposed to keep your identity a secret?" Main asked, slightly surprised that Alex was so calmly agreeing to answer their questions. "Not really. Just, if I had told you who I was during our first meeting, you''d probably have thought I was crazy," Alex replied, shrugging. "Alright, choom, as you say. Let''s go then," Main smirked. Alex nodded, and together with the girls, he headed toward the car. As he sat behind the wheel, he noticed they still had questions, but he just waved them off. "I''ll tell you everything at home. Right now, the main thing is to get back." Before starting, Alex glanced out the window and snapped his fingers to make the bodies of the slain robots disappear, covering up the traces. The other group members noticed this, their eyes widening in amazement. Seeing their reaction, Alex simply winked, climbed back into the car, and started the engine, heading home. To be continued... (Another day and another chapter. Hey babes, here''s a long chapter that I wrote until 4 a.m. both because I couldn''t fall asleep and because of the insomnia. I could split this chapter into 2 parts and please you with two chapters in two days. But hey, who''s going to stop me from releasing such a long chapter. But don''t get used to it, such long chapters will only be at the end of the world arc. It''s safe to say that the Cyberpunk world arc is finished. In general, we''ll finish a couple of things in the Cyberpunk world and return to the Danmachi world for a while. And I''m still thinking about the next world. But I think before Alex gets to another world, he''ll first visit a couple of worlds quickly until he gets to the main world. Enjoy reading!) (I also want to thank those who read my fanfic from the very beginning and those who came later. Know that I love you all and thank you for continuing to read. Mua:§Ù) Chapter 147 - 147: Father and Son Meeting In a dark, silent place, a young man opened his eyes as if awakening from a long, heavy sleep. The first thing he noticed was the strange surroundings. He rose to his feet, looking around in bewilderment. There were no familiar landmarks, only an oppressive, suffocating darkness. ?Where am I? Why do my memories feel like they''re shrouded in fog? Was I kidnapped? Drugged?? he muttered, clutching his head with his hands. Attempts to recall anything only intensified the agonizing headache. All he could remember was his name. Everything else¡ªfragments of his life, faces of loved ones, events¡ªwere lost in an impenetrable haze. He asked himself: ?Why can''t I remember anything?? The internal struggle with his own memory drained him, but he decided to focus on understanding where he was. Looking around, he saw only endless darkness. It seemed to surround him, yet at the same time, the place felt inexplicably bright. With no other options or answers, he resolved to move forward. Gathering his thoughts, he began to walk into the dense darkness. Yet with every step, the darkness seemed to retreat, as if avoiding him. He stopped, looking around in confusion. ?What the hell?? he murmured, noticing that the darkness behind him also withdrew when he stepped back. Testing his theory, he realized the darkness maintained an equal distance, no matter where he stood. ?Definitely strange,? he exhaled, continuing to analyze his situation. Understanding that the darkness seemed to be toying with him, he decided to keep moving forward. Each step felt like an eternity. Hours, maybe even days, seemed to pass in this timeless place. Strangely, he felt no hunger or thirst. This oddity only strengthened his resolve to understand what had happened to him. After some time, he noticed a faint light ahead. It stood out sharply against the endless darkness, beckoning with its warmth. The young man hesitated, but he knew he had little choice. Maintaining his composure, he headed toward the light. The closer he got, the brighter the glow became. When he approached close enough, he saw that the source of the light was a campfire burning in the middle of the darkness. The flames radiated warmth and peace, as if this place offered salvation. By the fire, a man sat on a log, staring into the flickering flames. The young man slowed his steps, cautiously studying the stranger. He appeared young, perhaps the same age. As he drew closer, the stranger raised his gaze, and the young man could make out his features: dark, slicked-back hair and iridescent eyes that sparkled like gemstones. ?Hello, David. I see you took your time,? the stranger said calmly, addressing him by name. David froze in shock. The stranger not only knew his name but spoke as though they had known each other for a long time. ?You... know me?? David asked, scrutinizing him with suspicion. A smile appeared on the stranger''s face¡ªsoft, kind, and reassuring. ?Yes and no. But first, have a seat,? he said, patting the log beside him. David hesitated. Despite the stranger''s friendly demeanor, he was reluctant to get closer. Seeing his hesitation, the stranger didn''t press but kept his gentle smile. ?Don''t worry, I won''t bite. You need answers, right? If you want them, sit down. It''ll make things easier,? he said, gesturing invitingly. David didn''t fully understand why he chose to trust this stranger, but eventually, he walked around the fire and sat beside him, hoping for answers. The stranger continued staring at the flames, seemingly unbothered by the arrival of his companion. ?So, why the silence? Don''t you have any questions?? he asked, his gaze never leaving the fire. David sighed, trying to collect his thoughts. There were too many questions, and deciding where to start was difficult. He wanted to know what this place was, who the stranger was, and why his memories were shrouded in a dense fog that caused pain whenever he tried to recall them. ?Who are you? What is this place? Why can''t I remember anything, and why does trying to remember give me a headache?? David finally asked, looking at the stranger. The man slowly shifted his gaze from the fire to meet David''s eyes. ?Call me Alex. And this¡­? He gestured vaguely around them. ?This is the place where souls go after death. A buffer zone, if that makes it clearer.? S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The words hit David like a bolt of lightning. His breath caught, and he tried to process what he''d just heard: a place where the souls of the dead gather? How was that even possible? ?If I''m dead, then why can''t I remember anything?? His voice trembled despite his efforts to remain composed. Alex smirked and leisurely pulled out a cigarette, lighting it with a calm precision. ?It''s simple,? he began, exhaling a stream of smoke. ?After death, souls forget their past lives. It''s a defense mechanism¡ªto keep them from carrying the burden of memories. But¡­? He paused, a mischievous glint in his eyes. ?Just this once, I''ll make an exception for you. Consider it a gift.? Before David could respond, Alex reached out and tapped him lightly on the forehead. Everything happened in an instant: David''s mind was flooded with memories¡ªhis entire life, from birth to death, flashed before his eyes. He sat there, stunned, tears streaming down his face in torrents. Alex, watching him, gently patted David on the shoulder, as if to comfort him. ?You loved your mother, Gloria, didn''t you?? Alex noted. ?Even when you annoyed her, you were still her most cherished person.? David struggled to regain control over his overwhelming emotions, but instead, he burst into heavier sobs. ?How will Mom cope without me? How will she survive my death?? he murmured through his tears. Alex calmly exhaled another puff of smoke and replied, ?Your mom will be fine, don''t worry.? David lifted his head, his tear-reddened eyes meeting Alex''s warm gaze. ?How do you know her name?? he asked, eyeing the stranger warily. Alex pretended to think for a moment before delivering his answer with a straight face: ?I''m your father.? David''s mind seemed to glitch. He tried to process whether he had actually heard that, but his logic immediately rejected the notion. ?That''s impossible!? he replied firmly. ?My father was a police officer, and you look nothing like him.? Alex chuckled, noticing that David''s tears had almost dried up. ?And do you know how much time has passed since your death?? Alex asked cryptically, neither confirming nor denying his earlier claim. David''s eyes widened as he fully grasped the reality of being dead. The flood of information overwhelmed him: the strange place, the lost memories, the enigmatic stranger named Alex who had restored his past, and then claimed to be his father. It was all so shocking that for a moment, David forgot the most obvious question. ?How much time has passed since I died? I feel like I''ve been here forever,? he asked, recalling how long he''d wandered in this bizarre place before meeting Alex. Alex took another slow drag from his cigarette, exhaled the smoke through his nose, and replied, ?No more than thirty seconds.? David frowned in confusion. To him, it felt like he had been here for hours, if not days. But what truly struck him were Alex''s words about his mother. ?You said my mom''s fine. How can she possibly be fine if I died just thirty seconds ago? She must be devastated, not ''fine'' like you claim!? David snapped, his voice rising to a shout. Alex calmly observed the furious David, his expression unchanging as he waited for him to finish venting. When David finally settled down, Alex spoke: ?You''re right. Thirty seconds after your death, Gloria is indeed devastated and grieving. But I wasn''t talking about the Gloria of now¡ªI was referring to the Gloria who has lived through your death. For her, six months have already passed.? David furrowed his brow even more, struggling to grasp the meaning behind Alex''s words. ?What do you mean? What ''future'' Gloria? What kind of nonsense is this?? he demanded irritably, trying to make sense of it all. Alex sighed, considering how best to simplify his explanation. ?Time¡­ it''s a tricky thing to understand¡ª? he began, but David cut him off abruptly. ?Get to the point!? Alex''s eye twitched at David''s impatience. Without a word, he raised his hand and flicked David lightly on the forehead. ?Don''t interrupt,? Alex said calmly. David scowled, rubbing his reddened forehead, but fell silent, allowing Alex to continue. ?After your death, Gloria was truly broken. She was like a ghost, lost and without purpose. But one rainy day, she found a man unconscious in an alley, slumped against a wall and covered in blood. She decided to help him, brought him home, and nursed him back to health. In turn, he helped her cope with the pain of losing you. He supported her emotionally, helped with the household and finances, and, most importantly, gave her new hope. Together, they even fulfilled one of her dreams¡ªvisiting the Moon. There, she scattered your ashes so you could find peace.? As David listened, a bittersweet feeling settled in his chest. He felt the sting of having left his mother alone but also relief that she had managed to heal. A faint, almost peaceful smile crossed his face. ?Who was this man? The one who helped her?? he asked, unable to hide his curiosity. Alex''s smile widened, and a mischievous glint appeared in his eyes. ?It was me,? he said, barely suppressing a laugh. ?I''m the one she found in the alley, and I helped her get through losing you. That''s why I said I''m your father.? David stared at Alex, trying to process what he''d just heard. A whirlwind of emotions flashed across his face¡ªshock, disbelief, and outright denial. ?That''s, impossible!? he finally blurted out. ?You''re here, not there! Who are you? Or what are you?? He jabbed a finger at Alex, demanding answers. Alex calmly pushed David''s finger away from his face, his faint smirk never leaving. ?You know,? Alex said with a hint of reproach, ?it''s rude to point fingers at someone who''s generously sharing information with you. Didn''t Gloria teach you any manners?? David immediately felt awkward, sank back into his seat, and mumbled, ?Sorry.? Alex chuckled, shaking his head slightly. ?Relax, I''m kidding. Anyway, over time, Gloria and I grew closer. We fell in love. And then, I proposed to her. Now, she''s my fianc¨¦e, which technically makes me your nominal father. Life works out that way sometimes,? he explained casually, as if discussing something mundane. David nodded, sincerely thanking Alex for helping his mother cope with the pain of loss. However, a new question nagged at him. ?Thank you for helping her recover after my death. But you said it took her six months to get better, and yet it''s only been thirty seconds since I died. So how are you here? You''re not dead yourself, are you?? he asked, puzzled and trying to make sense of it all. Alex calmly took a drag from his cigarette, exhaled a stream of smoke, and replied, ?You''re right; I''m not dead. I simply traveled back in time to meet you.? David''s jaw dropped. He stared at Alex as if he had just claimed the Earth was flat. ?You¡­ you traveled back in time? Just to meet me?? he managed to say, still struggling to believe his ears. Alex smirked and shook his head slightly, amused by David''s reaction. ?For any normal person, that would indeed be a shock. But yes, that''s exactly what I did,? he said. David fell silent again but soon spoke, still reeling. ?How? How can you even travel back in time? And why here?? ?First, I''m the Demon King, and for me, that''s child''s play,? Alex began with a sly grin. ?And second, I did it so you could properly say goodbye to Gloria. Maybe tell her something important you didn''t get a chance to say while you were alive. Everything I do¡ªevery single thing¡ªis for Gloria. Her trip to the Moon, the emotional support, the care¡­ I just can''t stand to see her unhappy. That''s why I''m here, talking to you now.? Hearing this, David nearly fell off the log he was sitting on. ?You¡­ You''re a demon? Does Mom know?!? he stammered, clearly overwhelmed by the revelation. Alex rolled his eyes and sighed. ?Of course she knows. For God''s sake, did you think I''d hide my nature from the woman I love? Seriously, where do you get these ideas?? David calmed down slightly but continued to scrutinize Alex as if searching for some telltale sign of his demonic nature. ?I don''t have horns, a tail, or hooves,? Alex said dryly, rolling his eyes again. ?It doesn''t work that way.? David lowered his gaze, embarrassed. ?Sorry¡­ I just always thought demons had horns, tails¡­ you know, and stuff like pitchforks,? he said uncertainly. Alex sighed heavily again, lighting a fresh cigarette. ?You''re not the first to think that. So just forget about it,? he replied, staring into the campfire. David nodded, deciding not to ask further questions, though he occasionally glanced at Alex. Alex noticed his hesitation and smirked. ?If you want to ask something, just ask. Don''t act like a shy virgin,? Alex said with a grin, taking a drag from his cigarette. David flinched at Alex''s remark and fell silent, pondering his question. The only one spinning in his mind concerned his fate. ?I wanted to ask¡­ what happens to me now? Heaven or Hell? You''re a demon¡ªyou must know the answer,? he said, trying to keep his voice steady. Alex didn''t look away from the fire, his voice calm as he replied, ?Reincarnation awaits you. To be precise, you''ve already been reincarnated.? David frowned, staring at Alex in confusion. ?What do you mean, already reincarnated? We''re talking here and now,? he said, trying to grasp the meaning. ?I already told you¡ªI came back in time to speak with you. Did you forget?? Alex shot him a quick glance. David nodded, but the questions continued to swirl in his mind. ?Yes, you said that, but what does it have to do with my reincarnation?? His voice still sounded confused. Alex sighed heavily, realizing he''d have to explain everything from the beginning. He knew his weakness¡ªlosing patience, especially in situations where he had to repeat himself. But David wasn''t just any random person, and Alex decided to give him a clear answer. ?Alright, listen carefully. Time is a line¡ªstraight, infinite. A person''s soul exists along this line simultaneously. If a regular person goes back ten years in time, they can see themselves in the past. Right now, I''m talking to your past self. But your present, your future ''you,'' has already been reincarnated and is living a new life somewhere else. Does that make sense?? David slowly nodded, his face lighting up with understanding, though the concept still seemed complicated. ?So, you''re talking to the past me, and the future me has already started a new life?? he clarified. ?Exactly,? Alex confirmed with a slight nod. David sank into thought for a moment. Alex''s explanation seemed simple, but at the same time, it was complex, as though it required more reflection. Alex didn''t rush him, understanding that processing this kind of information wasn''t easy. ?What kind of life awaits me after reincarnation?? David finally asked, pushing aside unnecessary thoughts. ?I don''t know,? Alex answered honestly, his gaze returning to the fire. ?But, at least, it''s bound to be better than Night City.? ?Why do you think that?? David asked, surprised. ?In this universe, there''s no heaven or hell. The soul simply reincarnates into another world. It could be an ordinary world, a magical world, or something entirely different. There are trillions of universes, and each one is unique,? Alex explained. David nodded again, digesting the information. ?You said you came here for my mom. And that I should tell her what I didn''t get a chance to say. How do I do that?? His voice sounded determined. Alex pulled a small memory crystal from his inventory and tossed it to David. ?Here. Say whatever you want. This crystal will record your words and your appearance, kind of like a video. We have plenty of time,? Alex smiled, allowing himself a light joke. David chuckled quietly, gripping the crystal tightly in his hand. But despite his confident voice, the words wouldn''t come. He stared at the crystal, trying to gather his thoughts. Alex silently observed, understanding how difficult it could be to express feelings in words. David took a deep breath, relaxed his fingers, and finally began: ?Hi, Mom. You''ll probably see this after Alex gives you the crystal.? He paused, struggling with the lump in his throat, before continuing: ?I have so much I didn''t get to say. First¡ªthank you for everything you did for me. For your sleepless nights, for every minute you gave me, even when you were at your limit. I''m sorry for all the words that hurt you, and for all the problems I caused.? David''s eyes reddened, but he held back his tears, trying to finish his speech. Alex noticed how David was struggling to hold back tears, but he didn''t intervene. He just continued silently watching the fire, listening to the words of the young man who was saying his final goodbyes to Gloria. David first sincerely thanked his mother for her care, then apologized for his mistakes. Gradually, his mood lightened, and he even started joking, recalling his first impressions of meeting Alex in this strange place. Smiling, he reminisced, describing them with warmth. ?And lastly, Mom,? he concluded, smiling, ?I''m glad you found happiness after Dad and I were gone. I hope you''ll live a happy life. And I''m not against you marrying again. Remember how much I love you and how grateful I am for everything you did for me. Please, live happily.? Finishing his message, David once again tightly gripped the memory crystal in his hand. Taking a deep breath, he relaxed his fingers and handed the crystal to Alex. ?Thank you for giving me the chance to say goodbye,? he said, his voice sounding relieved. ?Don''t mention it,? Alex replied, putting the crystal away in his inventory. ?You''re¡­ almost like a son to me. If this world had a proper reincarnation system, I''d bring you back. But, alas, that''s impossible.? ?You can resurrect people? Then why can''t you bring me back?? David asked, staring at Alex''s face in surprise. ?I can,? Alex replied with a heavy sigh. ?But everything has consequences. If I bring you back, it will disrupt the timeline, affect the future of your reincarnation, and might even cause the destruction of not just this reality, but the entire tree of time.? David thought for a moment, then nodded, accepting the explanation. ?It''s fine. You said I''ve already reincarnated, so it''s okay. And my mom won''t blame you,? he said softly, trying to reassure Alex. Alex merely smiled and decided to change the subject. He began talking about Gloria''s life after David''s death, about her joys and struggles. When the conversation shifted to the robo-dog named G.I.R., David became intrigued. Alex explained that G.I.R. was initially created to protect Gloria, but over time, it had turned into a strange creature with an unexpected personality. To entertain David, Alex shared some funny moments with G.I.R., carefully avoiding any explanations about the mysterious ?Emperor? that the robot worshipped. As they shared stories, David''s hand began to turn transparent. ?What''s happening to me?? he asked, looking at his fingers with concern. ?Your time is up,? Alex explained calmly. ?I''ve kept you here longer than I should have.? David sighed, realizing the inevitability of the situation. He looked at Alex but couldn''t find the words to express everything he was feeling. Instead, he simply smiled, understanding that this was their farewell. ?See you, David,? Alex said with a mysterious smile, watching as David slowly faded away. ?What?? David began to speak, but his words were cut off as his form completely dissolved. The last thing he saw was Alex''s enigmatic smile. Then, the world around him plunged into darkness. Alex chuckled at David''s reaction and pulled a small glowing orb from his pocket. He had taken a fragment of David''s soul as soon as he had the chance. All of this was done to ensure that he could find David again in the future. Alex was selfish, and if he couldn''t resurrect David, he would simply find him. All he needed was a fragment of David''s soul and to create an object that would help track the soul across countless worlds. For Alex, the first goal was for David to say his goodbyes, and the second was to take a piece of his soul for future searching. Alex smiled as he looked at the fragment of David''s soul and pulled a small box from his inventory to place it inside. ?If I can''t resurrect you, I''ll find you, wherever you are,? Alex muttered, placing the orb inside the tiny box and returning it to his inventory. His gaze drifted over the quiet space once more. He sighed, and beneath his feet, a magical circle began to glow. His expression became serious. ?It''s time to return.? With his disappearance, the silence enveloped the secluded space once more. Only the echo of their brief meeting remained, now an eternal memory. To be continued... Chapter 148 - 148: The Mighty Nine Are Always Together With a bright flash of light, Alex materialized in his workshop. He stood motionless, as if waiting for someone. Minutes stretched on, and a sad smile appeared on his face¡ªhis expected guest never arrived. Alex thought that after his meddling with the past, the God of Time would appear to punish him for such a bold move. Yet, it seemed the deity showed no interest. After Alex''s return from the past¡ªwhere he had gone solely to speak with David and preserve a fragment of his soul¡ªthe God of Time didn''t even bother to show up. ?What a shame¡­ I was hoping to get my hands on his scythe for my collection,? Alex muttered in disappointment, sighing. Leaving the workshop, he walked past weapon displays and entered the living room. The moment he appeared, all eyes turned to him. At the table sat Maine, Dorio, Pilar, and Falco, their faces reflecting confusion, their gazes full of questions. Under their scrutiny, Alex calmly walked to the couch and sat beside Gloria. ?Sorry for the delay. I had something to take care of,? he said with a faint smile. ?Choom, you''ve only been gone a couple of minutes. Quit acting like hours have passed,? Maine quipped with a smirk. Alex frowned, glanced at his phone''s screen, and realized his absence had indeed lasted only a few minutes, despite spending hours in the past talking to David. ?Time''s a complicated thing. Don''t worry about it,? he dismissed with a smile, but his words only raised more questions. Lucy stared at Alex intently, sensing he was hiding something, though she couldn''t put her finger on what. ?So, are you finally going to tell us who you really are?? Dorio asked, fixing him with a penetrating gaze. Alex looked at her, then shifted his gaze to the others. He knew this conversation was inevitable. ?Yes, I will. But first, there''s something I need to give to Gloria,? he replied, pulling a small memory crystal from his pocket. Gloria eyed the strange object Alex held out to her with suspicion. ?What is it?? she asked, studying the crystal closely. ?It''s something special, made just for you. It holds something important. I think you should view it alone,? Alex said gently, handing her the crystal. Gloria hesitated, but Alex gave her an encouraging nod. His eyes were warm and caring, filling her with a slight sense of unease. Sighing, she rose and headed to their room to uncover what lay hidden in the crystal. Alex watched her until she disappeared behind the door. When Gloria closed the door, Alex leaned back against the couch and exhaled deeply. He knew her reaction to what she would hear could vary. ?What''s in that crystal?? Lucy asked softly, her hand brushing his arm. The others watched him with equal curiosity. ?David''s last words,? Alex replied calmly, closing his eyes. The words left everyone stunned. Lucy squinted, trying to decipher Alex''s meaning, but he offered no further explanation, silently waiting for Gloria to hear the message David had left for her. Alex''s statement shocked Lucy, Kiwi, and Rebecca¡ªthey remembered how Gloria had often mentioned her longing to say goodbye to David one last time. For the rest of the group, however, the announcement caused only confusion. They exchanged puzzled glances, not understanding what he meant. ?David? That David?? Gloria''s son?? Maine asked in disbelief. ?Yes, the very same,? Alex nodded. With a heavy sigh, he added, ?The one who died.? Those words hit like a thunderclap on a clear day. Maine and the others exchanged bewildered glances, struggling to comprehend how Alex had managed to record the final words of a dead man. ?If it''s not a secret, how did you even do it?? Falco cautiously asked. Alex smirked, noticing the tension in his voice, and spread his arms in a relaxed gesture. ?Come on, Falco. If you''ve got questions, just ask. I don''t bite,? he replied warmly, trying to lighten the mood. Alex''s words eased Falco''s nerves slightly, and he forced an awkward smile. It was still hard to reconcile that someone he''d worked with for so long could potentially destroy a galaxy to secure a win. The rest of the group seemed to gradually relax as well. ?So¡­ how did you do it? I mean, record his words?? Pilar asked hesitantly, fumbling to phrase his question in a way that sounded even remotely reasonable. ?Which version do you want? The long one with detailed explanations, or the short one?? Alex asked, squinting slyly. The question threw Pilar off. He opened his mouth but couldn''t find an immediate answer. Rebecca, sitting beside him, burst out laughing at his confusion. ?Go with the short version!? she advised between giggles. ?If Alex starts explaining, it''ll take hours, and you still won''t understand half of it.? Alex shot her a mock-offended look, but Rebecca stuck her tongue out in response. Lucy and Kiwi nodded in agreement, backing her up. Alex rolled his eyes and let out a long-suffering sigh, silently accepting their ?betrayal.? ?Alright, short version it is,? Maine said, raising his hands in surrender after considering their advice. ?I went back in time,? Alex began calmly, as if discussing the weather. ?Ended up in a buffer zone, where souls of the deceased linger. I met David there, talked to him a bit, and gave him a chance to say goodbye to Gloria.? His words landed like a bombshell. Even Lucy, who had suspected Alex had pulled off something extraordinary, raised her eyebrows in astonishment. The others, however, looked as if their entire worldview had collapsed. ?Are you serious? You just¡­ went back in time?? Falco asked incredulously, trying to maintain his composure. ?Yep, with the help of magic,? Alex replied matter-of-factly, raising his hands to conjure a vibrant rainbow between them. The display was the final straw for the more tech-oriented members of the group, whose reality was grounded firmly in science and technology. Alex''s casual words felt utterly surreal. ?That rainbow¡­ again¡­? Lucy sighed, her tone exasperated as she watched the familiar ?trick.? She had long since lost count of how many times Alex had used it to prove the existence of magic. ?Okay, I get it¡ªmagic and all that. But how did you manage to travel back in time? That''s a bit more complicated than a rainbow party trick,? Maine noted, attempting to steer the conversation toward something logical. At Maine''s comment, Lucy couldn''t contain her laughter, glancing at Alex, whose face now bore a comically sour expression, as if he''d bitten into a lemon. Alex glared at Lucy, his eye twitching, and grabbed her nose in mock retaliation to stop her laughter. But Lucy only laughed harder at his reaction. ?This is exactly why I asked which version you wanted! Now deal with the consequences of your choice,? Alex grumbled, rolling his eyes. ?Alright, I admit, that''s on us. But now tell us¡ªwho are you really?? Maine asked, steering the conversation back to its core question. Alex smirked at Maine, held the pause for dramatic effect, and then said calmly: ?In truth, I am the Demon King. To be precise, the first demon, created by God Himself. And yes, that God¡ªwith a capital ''G.''? When Alex declared that he was a demon created by the Big Boss Himself, it sparked a storm of emotions among those who hadn''t known his true identity until now. The revelation left everyone staring at him in astonishment, as if he had suddenly grown a foot taller. Alex felt their gazes, and his eye twitched slightly in response. Lucy, Kiwi, and Rebecca couldn''t hold back their smiles as they watched the rest of the group scrutinize Alex, as if searching for horns or a tail. ?I don''t have horns, hooves, or a tail! Stop looking for them¡ªit''s not funny anymore!? Alex said with mild irritation, scanning the group with his gaze. ?Not all demons have those features.? His words brought another wave of laughter from the girls, who could barely contain themselves as they glanced at the embarrassed expressions of the others. ?Sorry, Alex,? Dorio began, trying to keep a straight face, ?but even I, someone who''s not particularly religious, always thought demons had to have horns and tails. It''s kind of¡­ canon, isn''t it?? ?Well, you''re not wrong. A lot of demons do have those attributes, but it''s not a requirement,? Alex admitted with a nod, acknowledging her point. Maine, listening intently, rubbed his chin thoughtfully. ?Alright, horns are debatable. But what still blows my mind is the fact that you''re the son of God Himself. Not just some random deity, but the one who created everything. That''s just¡­ too much.? Sensing the tension, Alex decided to stir the pot a little. ?Then brace yourself, Maine. Lucifer is my brother. And he''s still an angel, not a demon.? Maine froze as if he''d been electrocuted. The rest exchanged disbelieving glances. ?Are you serious? The Lucifer? The one who got kicked out of heaven for¡­ uh, the apple thing?? Falco asked, skepticism evident in his voice. ?That''s the one,? Alex confirmed with a faint smile. ?Although, he''s not exactly in hell where you''d expect him to be. Instead, he''s wandering around a different universe, trying to figure out his feelings for some detective.? Falco slapped his forehead in disbelief. Maine, still processing Alex''s words, let out a choking laugh. Lucy, Kiwi, and Rebecca stared at Alex, clearly shocked that he had ?forgotten? to mention such a juicy detail. ?Alright, stop,? Maine interjected, rubbing his temples in exasperation. ?Let''s skip the family drama and focus on something else. Explain how you even ended up here. Or at least tell us why you''re working as a mercenary if you''re this powerful.? Alex shrugged. ?As for working as a mercenary, I was just following the principle: ''When in Rome, do as the Romans do.'' I didn''t want to stand out or draw attention. Once people find out about something beyond their understanding, the witch hunt begins. And I didn''t feel like starting a massacre just because I can use magic.? The group nodded thoughtfully, recognizing the truth in his reasoning. ?Yeah, you''ve got a point. People have always been like that,? Falco muttered. ?Alright, then tell us how you ended up here. It''s obvious you''re not from this world,? Pilar said, fixing Alex with a steady gaze. Alex nodded, confirming the obvious. The others exchanged glances, still struggling to grasp the reality of the situation. To refocus their attention, Alex cleared his throat and began to speak. ?If you remember, I mentioned taking out a group of idiots who wanted to destroy the world.? ?Yeah, I remember. But how does that connect?? Falco asked, tilting his head slightly. ?Those idiots turned out to be gods. Yes, gods, plural,? Alex explained. ?Wait, wait¡­ gods?? Pilar looked stunned, nervously rubbing his ear. ?Don''t interrupt!? Rebecca exclaimed, throwing a cup at her brother. Pilar deftly dodged, and the cup clattered loudly to the floor behind him. Pilar deftly dodged the flying cup, puffing out his cheeks and glaring at his sister with the pout of a scolded child. He was about to start complaining, but Rebecca had already grabbed a second cup, deciding this was the best way to keep him quiet. Seeing this, Pilar tactfully hid behind Falco, hoping to avoid another throw. Alex shook his head with a faint smirk and pulled Rebecca onto his lap. ?Let''s calm down a bit, shall we?? he said, gently stroking her head. Rebecca shot her brother one last threatening look, as if to warn him, ?Try interrupting again, and see what happens.? Once everyone finally focused, Alex resumed his story. ?So, the group of idiots I mentioned was led by a god named Erebus. He decided to wreak havoc because he believed humanity''s progress had stagnated. The thing is, he was just a pawn.? ?A pawn?? Dorio repeated, raising an intrigued eyebrow. ?And who was behind it?? ?An evil god, whose avatar was that woman you heard at the stadium. The robot I fought was also one of her avatars,? Alex explained. The group listened intently, their attention unwavering. Alex, noticing this, smiled and reminded them of his first encounter with a dragon. Maine''s face lit up with excitement. ?Are you serious? I want to see that!? he exclaimed. Alex projected a recording of his battle with the dragon, and those who hadn''t seen it before were stunned. ?Damn, that''s better than any movie! Too bad it''s all from a first-person view. But, choom, you''re absolutely insane!? Pilar said, giving Alex a thumbs-up. Alex only smiled and continued his story. He reached the part where an explosion transported him to this world, where Gloria found him. ?Wow, sounds like the plot of a sci-fi blockbuster,? Maine remarked. ?Gods, dragons, the big bad villain¡­ Pure epic.? ?It might sound cool,? Alex sighed, rubbing his forehead tiredly, ?but in reality, it''s constant stress. Every time, I have to plan out dozens of scenarios to avoid catastrophe. Being strong is nice, but there''s always a price to pay. For example, to defeat that god, I had to drag him to the edge of the universe, to a dead galaxy, and destroy it along with him.? His confession elicited mixed emotions. Lucy looked at Alex with sympathy¡ªover the past two months, she had often noticed how hard things were for him. He rarely slept in his bed, preferring to work in his workshop. It took a collective effort from everyone to pull him out of there to get him to rest. ?I can''t even begin to understand your struggles, oh mighty Demon King,? Maine joked with a shrug. Alex simply chuckled. He knew full well that he had chosen this path himself. ?So, what are you planning to do next?? Maine asked, unable to hide his curiosity. Alex thoughtfully rubbed his chin, then his face lit up with a slight smile. ?I''ll return to my world before setting off on new adventures.? ?The world where gods walk among mortals and dungeons are real?? Maine asked skeptically. ?That''s the one. By the way, would you all like to come with me?? Alex offered, glancing at his companions. The group exchanged surprised looks. The suggestion was unexpected but undeniably intriguing. Maine and Dorio shared a glance, weighing Alex''s proposal to relocate to his world. From Alex''s descriptions, the city of Orario sounded far more peaceful than their native Night City. Clean air, no constant corporate threats, and the chance to live without always looking over their shoulders sounded appealing. The only hesitation came from Alex himself, who clearly had a knack for attracting trouble. Pilar frowned and glanced furtively at his sister, hoping she would give him some kind of clue about what to do. Without hesitation, Rebecca nodded, as if saying, ?Go ahead, agree!? Noticing her support, Pilar relaxed, but he still wanted to hear more. Meanwhile, Falco pondered whether he should leave Night City. His dreams of retirement and a quiet life battled with the desire to one day open his own auto repair shop. Alex didn''t rush them for an answer. He wanted everyone to make their decision thoughtfully. In his eyes, moving was an opportunity for everyone: Maine and Dorio could enjoy a well-deserved retirement while still having the option to ?stretch their legs? occasionally in the dungeon. For Pilar, it was the perfect chance to use his knowledge in prosthetic creation for adventurers. And Falco, if he wanted, could open a bar¡ªa place where tired heroes could share their stories. ?Why not?? Maine said loudly, breaking the silence. His smile stretched so wide that it reflected all his hopes for the future. ?Clean air, real food¡ªnot synthetic garbage. If I get bored, I can always visit your dungeon. Isn''t that a fairytale? It''s exactly what Dorio and I have always dreamed of!? ?I totally agree!? Dorio added, laughing. ?I know myself¡ªthere''s no way I could sit around doing nothing. And in the dungeon, there''s always someone to smack around.? ?Perfect!? Alex clapped his hands. ?That''s two people in. He turned to Pilar and Falco, awaiting their decisions. ?What about you guys?? Alex asked with a smile, looking at each of them. ?Don''t leave the team hanging.? ?Uh... I guess I''m not opposed,? Pilar drawled, shrugging. ?But what would I even do there?? ?Well, that''s obvious,? Alex spread his hands. ?You''ll be making prosthetics for adventurers and raking in tons of money. You''ll have an entire market in your hands!? Pilar''s eyes instantly lit up as he imagined the possibilities. He slapped his forehead, realizing he had missed such an obvious option. ?And you, Falco? What do you say?? Alex turned to him. ?I know you wanted to open an auto shop, but this is a fantasy world. But you could open a bar. Trust me, it''ll be the place where the best adventurers will gather.? Falco sighed and thought for a moment but didn''t take long to decide. ?Alright, to hell with it! I''m in. I don''t want to leave you all and sit here by myself,? he said with a grin. ?Awesome!? Alex raised his hand in a grand gesture. ?Our whole team''s heading to the fantasy world!? ?Hooray!? the team cheered in unison, bursting into laughter. Alex then shared more about Orario, explaining the basics of life in the city. He described the concept of god families, the dungeon, and the monsters that inhabit its various levels. ?God family? Is that like joining a corporation?? Maine asked, furrowing his brow. ?Almost, but with bonuses,? Alex explained. ?Each god gives their blessing. For example, Hephaestus helps blacksmiths become masters faster than they could on their own.? Maine nodded, trying to absorb what he had heard, and Alex continued explaining about monsters and the rewards for their destruction. ?Oh, right, there is one problem,? Alex added, becoming serious. ?You''ll have to get rid of the chrome. Completely.? Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?What, seriously?!? Pilar stared at Alex in disbelief. ?Chrome is literally part of us!? ?Don''t worry,? Alex reassured him. ?I''ll heal you, just like I did with Kiwi. Besides, in that world, your implants won''t be needed.? Pilar stared at his golden hands for a long time, as if saying goodbye to them, but in the end, he nodded. The decision was made, and the team was once again united in their determination to start a new chapter in their lives. The group turned their attention to Kiwi, waiting for an explanation. She began to talk about her healing, mentioning that the worst damage had been to her lungs and the lower part of her face, which was why she constantly wore a mask. The others became curious about how painful the healing process had been. Kiwi smiled and assured them that it was a pleasant experience, comparing it to the feeling of sinking into a hot bath after a long, exhausting day. Maine, deep in thought, asked a question: ?What happens to the implants after the healing?? ?They just fall off, and healthy tissue grows in their place. No side effects,? Kiwi answered calmly. Maine looked at Alex with a serious expression: ?Are you really going to heal us completely?? Alex smirked and gave a thumbs up. ?Of course. And by the way, Dorio''s problem will be solved too, so you can safely start thinking about having a baby.? The group exchanged surprised glances, looking at Maine and Dorio. They both blushed slightly but smiled joyfully. Hearing Alex''s confirmation, Dorio felt a weight lift from her chest¡ªnow she could fulfill her dream of becoming a mother. Maine, sighing with relief, gently took her hand, showing his happiness. ?Alright, guys, time waits for no one. Off to your homes! Pack your things and weapons, then come back here. Once everyone''s ready, we leave!? Alex commanded, clapping his hands. Maine and the others nodded in agreement and headed off to pack. Alex saw them to the door, reminding them there was no rush¡ªthey had a few hours before departure. Once everyone left, he returned to the living room and sat down next to the girls. ?Alex,? Lucy began, narrowing her eyes, ?You didn''t just visit David to record his last words, did you?? Alex smirked, knowing that there was no hiding anything from Lucy. ?That''s right, I had other plans,? he said, reaching into his inventory. Pulling out a small box, Alex caught the attention of all the girls. Rebecca was the first to grab the box, spinning it in her hands as she asked: ?What is this?? ?Inside is a piece of David''s soul,? Alex replied with a light smile. ?This will help me find the world where he reincarnated.? At these words, Rebecca nearly dropped the box, but she caught it just in time. Lucy and Kiwi stared at Alex in surprise, but Gloria, who was descending the stairs at that moment, froze when she heard his words. She quickly walked up to him and asked: ?Are you serious?? ?Absolutely. Since I can''t bring him back to life to heal your wounded soul, I''ll do everything I can to find him. If he''s doing well, we''ll leave him be. If not, we''ll bring him back.? Hearing these words, Gloria couldn''t hold back her tears. She hugged Alex, realizing just how much he cared for her. ?Alex... I don''t even know what to say...? ?No need for words,? Alex gently interrupted. ?Just trust me.? After a while, Gloria noticed that the apartment had become quiet and asked where the others were. The girls explained that the team had gone to gather their things for the move. Alex reminded them that they needed to hurry too. Rebecca quickly dashed to her workshop for her weapons, but Alex stopped her: ?Don''t worry, I''ll take the whole workshop. Just gather your clothes and other personal stuff.? ?Ha, my things are not ''junk,'' as you put it!? Rebecca snapped back, but still obeyed and began collecting her things. GIR and MIMI, noticing they also had to prepare, quickly jumped off their cushions and ran to gather their ?treasures? ¡ª milkshake machines. Alex only smiled as he watched the hustle and bustle, continuing his preparations for the upcoming journey. To be continued... Chapter 149 - 149: Back to Orario When everyone dispersed to pack their belongings, Alex realized he, too, needed to gather everything and leave nothing behind. First on his list was the workshop. If anyone who moved into this apartment later discovered a storage room hiding a space the size of an entire floor, it could lead to unwanted consequences. Ignoring the noise from the kitchen, where it seemed MIMI and GIR were causing a ruckus, Alex rose from the couch and headed for the door to his workshop. Placing his hand on its surface, he channeled mana into it. A bright light glowed from the cracks in the doorframe before fading, leaving behind what looked like an ordinary storage closet. On the floor lay a small black cube. ?Done,? Alex muttered, tucking the cube into his inventory. He thoughtfully rubbed his chin, pondering what else needed to be done before their departure. Suddenly, it hit him¡ªhe had completely forgotten to check on Hanako and her brother, Yorinobu, who had miraculously survived the stadium incident. Despite the effects of the Outer God''s avatar, Yorinobu hadn''t suffered severe physical consequences. Alex smirked, thinking Yorinobu was a truly lucky guy. Heading upstairs, Alex walked to Hanako''s room. Knocking lightly, he entered and saw her sitting beside her brother''s bed, watching over his unconscious form. ?Yo, he''s still out cold, huh?? Alex asked, pulling up a chair beside her. Hanako turned her head to meet Alex''s gaze before returning her attention to Yorinobu. ?Do you think he''ll wake up?? she asked softly, not taking her eyes off her brother. Alex stared at Yorinobu''s soul with a serious expression. His core was severely damaged, covered in cracks like glass on the verge of shattering. Without sealing those cracks, the chances of recovery were slim. Yorinobu was in a vegetative state, his survival already bordering on the miraculous. A regular person exposed to an Outer God either dies or loses their soul entirely. Alex couldn''t fathom how Yorinobu had avoided such a fate. ?He''s unlikely to wake up naturally,? Alex finally said. ?And if he does, it''ll probably be as a madman or a vegetable.? Alex''s words made Hanako exhale deeply. Over the past two months of living under the same roof, she had learned much, including the truth about who was responsible for her brother''s condition. Yet, she still held onto hope, and that hope''s name was Alex. She knew how powerful he was, even if she didn''t fully grasp the limits of his abilities. ?Can you heal him? Or at least ease his condition?? she asked, her voice tinged with hope. Alex thought about it, shrugged, and replied, ?Yeah, I can.? ?Thank you,? Hanako said quietly. ?No need for thanks,? Alex replied, waving off her gratitude. ?You''re Gloria''s friend, which means I''ll help you. Consider it compensation for dragging you into all this mess.? Hanako wanted to say something more but found herself at a loss for words. Over the past two months, she had grown close to Gloria, seeing her as a friend. From Gloria, Hanako had learned that Alex rarely accepted gratitude, brushing it off as unimportant. Alex stood up from the chair and approached Yorinobu, examining his soul more closely to understand the full extent of the damage. He could already see the cracks in Yorinobu''s core, and now he needed to carefully repair them to avoid any long-term consequences. Placing a hand on Yorinobu''s head, Alex''s palm began to glow with a soft green light. When the light in Alex''s hand faded, he examined Yorinobu''s core once more to ensure it had fully healed. This was Alex''s first time healing a core instead of destroying it, so he was especially careful to be delicate during this initial attempt. Hanako noticed Alex remove his hand from Yorinobu''s head and start inspecting him. Panic quickly bubbled up inside her, fearing the treatment had failed. ?Well? Is he okay?? she asked, unable to hide the slight panic in her voice. Alex stopped examining Yorinobu''s core and looked at Hanako''s anxious face. He couldn''t help but roll his eyes at her reaction. With a sigh, he reminded himself that women were emotional creatures, often finding reasons to panic regardless of their age. ?Yeah, everything''s fine. This was my first time healing a soul, so I''m just double-checking to make sure it went smoothly,? he said, trying to reassure her. Hanako let out a relieved sigh after hearing his confirmation. ?When will he wake up?? she asked cautiously, her voice calmer now. Alex quickly calculated how long it would take for Yorinobu to regain consciousness. By his rough estimate, it would be a couple of hours, give or take. ?About a couple of hours, maybe a bit longer,? Alex replied, scratching his chin. ?I''ve restored his soul, but his body is still recovering from what it went through, so he needs some time to wake up.? ?I see,? Hanako said with a sense of relief, leaning back in her chair. Alex checked Yorinobu''s condition one last time to confirm the process had gone smoothly. Satisfied, he returned to his chair, lost in thought about what needed to be done once they returned to Orario. ?What are you planning to do next?? Hanako suddenly asked, turning her head toward him. Snapped out of his thoughts, Alex looked at her. ?We''re leaving¡ªmoving to my world, to be precise. As for what comes after¡­ I don''t know yet,? he admitted honestly. The mention of moving practically blew Hanako''s mind. She knew Alex wasn''t from this world but hadn''t expected him to leave it so soon. ?So, everyone''s leaving?? she asked with mild curiosity. ?Yeah. I can''t leave them here. In my world, they''ll be able to live peacefully. Here, there''s always the risk of some cyberpsycho breaking into the house or something even worse happening,? Alex said with a faint smile. ?That''s a shame¡­ I enjoyed Gloria''s company,? Hanako sighed with a hint of regret. Alex thought for a moment, then reached into his inventory and pulled out a small phone. Handing it to Hanako, he caught her completely off guard. ?Here. If you ever feel bored, you can use it to contact Gloria and chat,? Alex said with a smile. ?Contact her?? Hanako stared at the phone in her hands, bewildered by the idea. ?Yeah, this phone works even between worlds,? Alex explained. ?Thank you¡­ This is truly a valuable gift,? she said, gripping the phone tightly. Alex waved her off, acting as though it was nothing. ?What about you? What are you planning to do next?? he asked. Hanako took a moment to think. ?I''ll take over managing Arasaka. The company has been through a lot, but I don''t want its story to end on such a tragic note,? she said confidently. Alex smiled approvingly, pleased with her decision. ?Good choice. What kind of reforms do you have in mind?? he asked with genuine interest. Hanako began explaining her ideas, including changes to company policies and new initiatives focused on helping people. Alex listened attentively, occasionally offering suggestions related to technology and potential expansions into space exploration. However, when he mentioned colonizing the Moon and Mars, Hanako just rolled her eyes. ?Easier said than done. In reality, that would take decades,? she said with a smirk. Their conversation was interrupted by Rebecca, who suddenly burst into the room. ?Hey, you here? We''re all ready, just waiting on you!? she said, impatiently tapping her foot. Alex glanced at the clock and realized he''d gotten carried away with the conversation. He turned to Hanako. ?Do you want to stay here with your brother or watch the transition?? ?I''ll come. I want to see it with my own eyes,? she replied, rising from her chair. Alex shrugged and then scooped Rebecca into his arms. She immediately wrapped her legs around his waist and rested her chin on his shoulder. Heading downstairs, Alex saw that everyone else had already gathered. Alex''s girls were storing their things in their inventory, while GIR and MIMI, including Valerie looked like they were heading to a resort rather than another world. Meanwhile, Main and Dorio were standing next to a pile of bags, and Pilar and Falco had also prepared their gear. Falco, however, looked a little depressed, as if he didn''t want to leave this world behind. ?Everyone ready? Hold on for a couple more minutes,? Alex said, signaling that he had some last-minute tasks to take care of. Under the watchful eyes of the group, Alex, with Rebecca still clinging to him, teleported to the parking lot to retrieve his car, motorcycle, and Falco''s van. Alex figured the team would likely continue working together in other worlds. Rebecca, experiencing teleportation for the first time, covered her mouth with one hand, worried her dinner might try to make an exit. Alex gently patted her back in an attempt to calm her. ?Forgot to mention, you should hold your breath¡ªit''s always like this the first time,? Alex said with a smirk. Rebecca rolled her eyes at his joke and bit his neck in retaliation. Alex just chuckled and headed to where their vehicles were parked. After confirming everything was in order, he stored the car, motorcycle, and van in his inventory, satisfied that nothing was left behind. This time, Rebecca reacted quickly, holding her breath before the teleportation. When they reappeared in the living room, curious eyes turned toward Alex. ?Where''d you go?? Lucy asked, raising an eyebrow. ?Picking up the vehicles. No way I''m leaving my beauties behind in this world. Also grabbed Falco''s van¡ªI think it might come in handy later,? Alex replied, giving her a thumbs-up. Falco brightened at this, clearly happy not to leave his van unattended. ?So,? Alex addressed the group, ?do you want to keep your implants or start fresh, like regular people?? The girls quickly decided to part with their cyberware, realizing it wouldn''t be useful in a world of magic. Pilar took one last look at his golden implants, sighed, and decided he could always get something similar again. Falco just shrugged, and Dorio agreed without hesitation. Main sighed wistfully and admitted he''d already been planning to reduce his chrome after retiring. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?Alright then, relax,? Alex said, activating his healing magic. He asked Hanako to step aside to avoid getting caught in the spell. Once she complied, a magical circle lit up beneath Alex, encompassing everyone. Their bodies glowed with a soft green light, and relieved sighs echoed through the room. Ignoring the sounds, Alex focused on the spell. When the healing process ended, a dull clang of falling metal resounded as their implants were shed. ?Well, gotta say, this feels pretty nice,? Main noted, stretching and flexing. ?No kidding! I''d forgotten what it''s like to fully feel your body,? Dorio added, raising her arms in a stretch. ?Goodbye, my beauties. I''ll miss you,? Pilar muttered wistfully, holding his golden implants against his cheek. Alex asked how everyone else was feeling. Lucy admitted that the sensation was strange but not unpleasant. Gloria noted that her skin felt softer, almost like it had been renewed. Kiwi simply nodded, saying she had gone through this before. Rebecca waved it off, stating that all she cared about was being able to shoot big guns and didn''t give a damn about implants. ?Well then, say your goodbyes to Night City. Our next stop is Orario¡ªthe city of adventurers and dungeons,? Alex announced in an upbeat tone. Gloria glanced at Hanako, wanting to say a proper goodbye. But before she could approach, Hanako reassured her that she had a phone and they could stay in touch, so there was no need for farewells. Everyone took a final look at the streets of Night City, silently saying their goodbyes and preparing for a new adventure. Those gazing at the illuminated streets and the night sky above the city bid their farewells in their own way. Each had their own thoughts, having spent a long time in this city where they found friends and comrades who became like family. It was now time to part ways with this city, eternally stained with blood and death. After their silent goodbyes to the shared memories tied to Night City, they turned to Alex, signaling they were ready to move on. When everyone was ready, Alex summoned Yamato, slashed through the air, and opened a portal. ?Grab your stuff and follow me!? he commanded, heading toward the glowing portal. Alex and Rebecca, still clinging to him, stepped through the portal. They found themselves in a familiar forest¡ªthe place where Alex''s journey in this world had begun. Following close behind, GIR, MIMI and Valerie burst out of the portal and immediately started acting like tourists, taking pictures of everything they saw. Alex shook his head with a smile and waited for the others. Rebecca took a deep breath of the fresh forest air and sighed contentedly. ?Finally, air that doesn''t reek of chemicals and exhaust,? she said, savoring the moment. Next, Gloria emerged from the portal, looking around in awe at the tall, green trees as if seeing them for the first time. Lucy and Kiwi followed, instantly sensing the difference between this world and their old one. Main and Dorio came out hand in hand, enjoying the quiet serenity of the forest. Falco followed, inhaling deeply and breaking into a wide grin. Last to come through was Pilar¡ªwell, more like he flew out, landing face-first in the dirt in a spectacular fashion. Alex smirked, guessing Pilar had been too scared to step through and had leaped in with his eyes closed. ?So, where are we now?? Main asked, glancing around. ?Not that I''m complaining¡ªfresh air, trees... This place is like paradise for us, choomba.? Everyone nodded in agreement. Rebecca hopped off Alex''s arms and began exploring the area with childlike curiosity, her movements resembling a kid''s first time at a park. Gloria walked over to Alex, took his hand, and smiled softly. Alex felt the warmth of her palm and returned the smile, glad she found the place comforting. Lucy crouched down and touched the grass with her fingers, as if checking to see if it was real. ?Incredible... It''s like a dream,? she whispered. At that moment, the clicking of GIR''s camera filled the silence, distracting everyone from their thoughts. The robot was methodically photographing everything around, while MIMI and Valerie pointed out what should be captured. Alex rolled his eyes and addressed the group: ?We''re in a forest not far from the city. Didn''t want us to suddenly appear in the middle of the streets and cause a commotion.? ?Ha, so what are we waiting for? Let''s go check out your fantasy city! And the girls too!? Pilar said eagerly, rubbing his hands together in anticipation. Alex gave him a disgusted look. ?Pilar... ugh.? Rebecca mirrored her brother''s tone and gave Pilar a disdainful glance. Noticing their expressions, Pilar dramatically turned away, put his hands behind his head, and started whistling. The group laughed, ready to move on. Alex, gathering everyone''s belongings into his inventory, declared: ?Much better. It''ll be easier to go without the bags.? Noticing that everyone was ready, he continued: ?Alright, let''s stop by one place first. They have great food, you''ll like it.? The mention of food instantly energized the team. Alex, summoning Chastifol, turned it into a cushion to sit GIR, Valerie and MIMI on, preventing them from escaping and ?finding adventures.? The group began their journey. Along the way, everyone except Alex acted like tourists, marveling at the beauty of nature. When a caravan passed by, Falco was immediately taken with the idea of driving such a vehicle. Alex quickly put a stop to it: ?That''s too slow. And don''t forget about the bandits; they''re here too.? Upon reaching the city, the group froze, staring at the enormous tower that stretched into the clouds. ?Hey, choomba, is that a dungeon?? Main asked, pointing at the tower. ?Yep, that''s the one,? Alex nodded. ?But the dungeon goes down, and this is Babylon. It used to just be an entrance, but later people built the tower. Now gods live in it, there are shops, and even Hephaestus has his own store there.? ?A shopping center combined with apartments?? Kiwi teased. ?Something like that,? Alex smirked. ?But the apartments are insanely expensive. It''s cheaper to build a mansion.? Upon hearing this, everyone looked at him with interest. Lucy, holding Alex''s hand, asked: ?How much does such a mansion cost?? ?Well, if I remember correctly, you''d need to buy land and hire builders. On average, it''ll cost around 20 million valis,? Alex estimated. ?20 million?!? the group exclaimed, stunned by the amount. Alex took a golden coin from his inventory to show them the currency. Main took it in his hand and turned it over: ?Is this gold?? ?Yep. But 20 million isn''t such a huge sum if you know how to earn it. But let''s take it one step at a time. Right now, we need to get into the city,? Alex said, pointing toward the gates. Walking through the gates into the city, the group finally arrived in Orario. Everyone eagerly looked around, especially GIR and MIMI, who were taking pictures of everything they saw, clearly behaving like tourists. The group''s clothing immediately drew the attention of the city''s residents: it was too unusual, unfamiliar, and completely out of place with the local traditions. ?Alex, why are people looking at us like that?? Gloria whispered, getting close to his ear. Everyone, including Gloria herself, could feel the intense gazes of passersby. The group involuntarily stopped and looked at Alex, waiting for an explanation. ?Look at your clothes, and it''ll be obvious,? Alex smirked, pointing at their outfits. ?To them, you''re like new exotic animals in a zoo. Until you change your clothes, these stares will follow you everywhere.? The group quickly glanced at their outfits and then at the locals'' clothing. The difference was obvious. They realized they would need to change their wardrobe to avoid standing out so much. Continuing their walk, Alex began to talk about the places to visit in the city, focusing on restaurants and street food. ?Is that all you know about, places with food?? Lucy remarked dryly, rolling her eyes. ?Just that Hestia loves good food,? Alex shrugged. ?We''ve checked out all the decent places.? The mention of Hestia immediately reminded the group of the tattoo on his back ¨C the emblem of that goddess. ?You mean that Hestia, the one with the emblem on your back?? Falco asked, glancing at Alex. ?Yeah, that one. I''m part of her family, or rather, her captain,? Alex confirmed. As they moved on, they headed toward the ?Mistress of Fertility? restaurant, which Alex had praised as the place with the best food. Gradually, the group began to get used to the locals'' stares, but the quiet whispers of adventurers still made them uneasy. One strange word kept cropping up: ?Demon King.? The group, almost as if on cue, turned their heads toward Alex, who, unfazed by the whispers, was calmly describing the city. Feeling their gazes, Alex turned to them, tilting his head slightly. ?What?? he asked, confused. ?Do these adventurers know who you are?? Dorio asked, looking at him with interest. Alex smirked, noticing that the question had piqued everyone''s curiosity. ?No, they don''t know. ''Demon King'' is just the title I''ve been given,? he explained. ?What''s a title?? Rebecca asked, tilting her head. ?A title is like a nickname that gods give to adventurers,? Alex began to explain. ?The easiest way to get a title is to level up. A harder way is to perform a heroic deed. But the gods love giving ridiculous nicknames. When I got my first title, I went on a crusade against the families of those gods to settle the score.? ?And what title did they give you?? Gloria raised an eyebrow. ?Something like ''Mad Rookie,'' or something like that. But they quickly changed it to ''Demon King.''? The group burst out laughing. ?Why did they call you that?? Lucy asked through her giggles, still holding his hand. ?Because on my first day, I reached the 10th floor of the dungeon, and the next day, I killed a Monster Rex with one strike,? Alex answered dryly, trying not to delve into the unpleasant memories. ?Is that even hard?? Rebecca asked curiously, tugging on his arm. ?For a beginner adventurer, yes, very hard. Usually, people gather entire teams to defeat a Monster Rex,? Alex explained. Seeing that the group still had questions, Alex patiently answered them, though with a hint of irony. Rebecca was only interested in the dungeon because she wanted to shoot monsters, while Lucy and Kiwi wanted to learn more about magic and how to study it. Alex explained two main ways to acquire magic: the first was to be born with a natural predisposition, and the second was to gain magical abilities through leveling up. When the difference between these two methods came up, Alex clarified: those who are born with a predisposition find it easier to learn spells, while magic gained through leveling up is usually limited to just one or two skills. After the explanation, Lucy and Kiwi nodded, deciding they would ask Alex to teach them magic when the time was right, although they understood his teaching methods could be tough. Upon reaching the ?Mistress of Fertility? restaurant, Alex noticed the waitress standing at the entrance. Her presence clearly pleased him, which didn''t escape the girls'' attention. They became curious as to why Alex was so warmly reacting to this girl. Sneaking up, Alex tried to surprise the waitress. ?Anya-nya, hi!? he said cheerfully. The waitress quickly turned around, frowning. ?I told you: not ''Anya-nya,'' just ''Anya-nya!''? she complained, but upon seeing Alex, her expression softened. ?Alexya-nya, you''re back!? she exclaimed happily. ?I''m back,? Alex confirmed with a smile. ?How have you been, Anya-nya?? ?Not again! I''m Anya-nya, not Anya-nya!? she grumbled, puffing her cheeks. Alex laughed loudly, teasing Anya. His group watched this exchange with interest. ?Alex, who is she?? Rebecca asked suspiciously, squeezing his hand tighter. ?This is Anya-nya, and this is my group,? Alex replied, introducing them to each other. Anya looked at Alex''s companions, then at Rebecca, who still hadn''t let go of his hand. Smiling, she greeted everyone. ?Did you bring them here to eat-nya, or were you just passing by-nya?? Anya asked, tilting her head thoughtfully. ?To eat, of course. Is Ryu working today?? Alex asked. ?She has the day off-nya,? Anya said, fluttering her ears. Alex nodded and asked to check if there was a free table. ?That''s strange,? commented Main, adjusting his glasses. ?What exactly?? Alex asked. ?Her ''nya-nya,''? Rebecca interjected, shrugging. ?You''ll get used to it, you''ll see even stranger things here. Now, let''s go, and let''s grab a table. And don''t pay attention to what might happen once we go inside. And guys, don''t try to flirt with the waitresses, because they''ll easily tie you in knots. Especially you, Pilar; in this world, girls are way more dangerous than you can imagine,? Alex warned, laughing at Pilar''s flustered expression. The group couldn''t quite understand what Alex meant about what might happen once they entered, but they shrugged and followed him. As soon as Alex''s foot crossed the threshold of ?Mistress of Fertility,? a rolling pin flew straight at his face, bouncing off with a dull thud. When the rolling pin hit the floor, the noise caught the attention of the patrons, who first looked at the furious Mama Mia and then at Alex, the target of her flying rolling pin. But as soon as the patrons saw Alex, they quickly moved away, and everyone in Alex''s group noticed it. Having taken a rolling pin to the forehead, Alex''s eye started twitching. ?Is this how you greet your guests?? Alex rolled his eyes. ?Mia, you''re going to be out of money at this rate.? ?Disappeared for months, and now you come back with some strange company, and you''re complaining?? Mia huffed, gripping a frying pan. Rebecca eyed her suspiciously, but noticing that Alex was speaking to Mia like an old friend, she relaxed. After exchanging a few words with Mama Mia, Alex found a table, but there wasn''t enough seating, so he had to create a few extra chairs. For GIR and MIMI, he had prepared child-sized chairs with footrests. While the group was placing their orders, Alex continued to banter playfully with Mia, happy to be back in this place. To be continued... Chapter 150 - 150: Returning Home. Alex helped his group navigate the menu, as this place was entirely new to them, and they felt overwhelmed by the sheer variety of dishes. With a smile, he assured them that all the food in the restaurant was incredibly delicious but noticed their hesitation about the cost. Seeing this, Alex rolled his eyes and smirked. ?Order whatever you want. Since I brought you here, it''s my treat.? Despite Alex''s confidence, the group''s unique appearance attracted the stares of other patrons. Their attire stood out sharply against the locals, and even sitting next to Alex, they could feel the weight of those curious gazes. Suddenly, a cat-girl sneaked up on Alex, hugged him around the neck, and asked with a grin, ?So, where''s our dragon slayer been hiding for all these months?? Alex, unfazed by her touch, calmly replied, ?Work, as usual.? The scene immediately caught his group''s attention. Their surprise was evident¡ªthey knew Alex had slain a dragon but hadn''t expected him to be so popular with women. Rebecca frowned at the cat-girl hugging him and, with slight irritation, asked, ?Alex, who is she?? Noticing Rebecca''s annoyance, Alex tousled her hair, trying to calm her. ?This is Chloe Rollo. She loves pestering me, especially when I''m in my child form.? Chloe smiled and nodded playfully. ?Of course I do. You''re so adorable when you''re tiny.? Alex introduced his group. ?Chloe, this is my team. We''ve been working together recently. By the way, why are you calling me a dragon slayer?? ?Well, after you disappeared, someone started a rumor that you defeated the One-Eyed Dragon on your own. So now you''ve got a new title,? Chloe replied, tapping her chin thoughtfully. Alex nodded, wondering who could''ve spread that rumor. Most likely Hestia or Loki¡ªone loved bragging, and the other couldn''t keep her mouth shut. ?Where''s my little stalker? I don''t see her around,? he asked, looking around for a familiar girl with gray hair. Chloe laughed. ?If you mean Syr, she''s off today. She''s probably training with Lady Freya.? Alex pondered why Freya would take an interest in training Syr but quickly shifted focus back to the task at hand. He placed an order for the entire group, figuring it''d take too long for them to decide. Chloe took the order and left, her tail swaying as she walked away. ?You''re quite the popular guy,? Main remarked with a smirk. ?Popularity isn''t always a good thing,? Alex muttered, rubbing his forehead. ?It brings envy, and envy brings flocks of idiots looking to cause trouble.? ?But it''s entertaining!? Main laughed. Dorio grinned and added, ?So, how''d you handle those idiots? Though I can already guess.? Dorio had a good idea of Alex''s methods and was just curious to hear him say it. Back in Night City, she''d often seen troublemakers harass women, only to leave with their limbs twisted in unnatural directions. The rest of the group shared Dorio''s thoughts, especially the women¡ªthey''d already witnessed how Alex dealt with fools who tried flirting with them. Alex smirked and shrugged. ?It''s simple¡ªbreak a few bones, throw in some intimidation, and no one bothers you again.? After Alex''s confirmation, no one seemed surprised¡ªthey simply shrugged, as if it were entirely expected. The conversation gradually shifted to more neutral topics, eventually landing on the dungeon. One of the questions raised concerned the dragon Alex had slain. Alex explained that the One-Eyed Dragon was a global calamity residing at the very bottom of the dungeon. Countless expeditions led by the strongest familias had attempted to defeat it, but all had ended in failure. Lucy, unfamiliar with the true power of dragons, asked, ?If there were so many expeditions, why couldn''t they defeat it? Was it really that strong?? ?It''s because, a thousand years ago, that dragon captured a powerful wind spirit and has been feeding on its strength ever since,? Alex clarified. This prompted another question: how did the spirit enhance the dragon? Patiently, Alex explained that dragons are magical creatures capable of surviving solely on mana. Spirits, on the other hand, are massive concentrations of magical energy so potent they take on physical form. He also mentioned that spirits are categorized into lower and higher tiers and are aligned with various elements, the primary ones being fire, water, earth, and air. ?Ugh, that''s way too much information¡­? Rebecca groaned, laying her head on the table in mock exhaustion. Alex chuckled and patted her hair to comfort her. ?Honestly, meeting a spirit is incredibly rare, so this information isn''t that practical. If you want more details about the dungeon, I''ve got notes at home,? he said with a smile. As he spoke, the waitresses approached their table, one of them being Aisha. They brought out the dishes, and Alex, noticing her in her waitress uniform, teased her with a grin. ?Looks like you''re getting used to this waitress gig, huh?? Aisha simply rolled her eyes, clearly uninterested in entertaining his remark. Once she left, Rebecca couldn''t hold back and blurted out, ?Alex, do you know every woman in this city or what?? He replied calmly, ?Aisha and two other women used to serve under a certain goddess. I helped them escape, and now they work here.? Hearing his explanation, Rebecca relaxed, though she still made her irritation known by giving Alex a light kick under the table. Alex just laughed, amused by her jealousy. ?Alright, dig in! After we eat, we''ll head to my place, and I''ll introduce you to my family,? he said as he began eating. Hearing that they''d visit Alex''s home, everyone was excited, though the women in his team seemed noticeably tense. Only Gloria remained composed¡ªshe''d interacted with goddesses before. The others, however, felt a tinge of nervousness about meeting them. Alex couldn''t help but imagine how Hestia and Rebecca would react to each other. They were so similar, almost like twins with slight differences. Meanwhile, everyone began tasting the food, and their reactions were unanimous¡ªwide eyes and pure amazement. None of them could resist the flavor of fresh dishes, a stark contrast to the synthetic food they had grown accustomed to. They quickly turned into ?starving ghosts,? devouring the food at an alarming pace. Alex laughed at their reaction, unable to blame them. After all, synthetic meals had been their staple for so long. Thinking about food, Alex''s eyes widened as he suddenly recalled an anime centered around a cooking school. He entertained the idea of taking his family to that world to enjoy some of the finest cuisine. He also chuckled at the thought of people discovering that they were cooking for actual goddesses¡ªit would surely be hilarious to witness their reactions. Alex laughed at their reactions but finally said: ?Take your time; the food isn''t going anywhere.? His words cooled the enthusiasm of the group of ?starving ghosts,? and they began eating more calmly¡ªexcept for three troublemakers, namely GIR, MIMI, and Valeri, who continued to devour their food without a care in the world. Alex shot the trio a dry look but chose not to interfere, though he made a mental note to work on their discipline later. The rest of the group savored their meals slowly, marveling aloud at how delicious the food was. Pillar even started tearing up, repeatedly declaring that he could never go back to the ?synthetic garbage? he used to eat in their previous world. Rebecca nodded in agreement with her brother but added that she wouldn''t give up burgers. Hearing Rebecca mention burgers, Alex''s eye twitched. If not for Gloria, who took care of home-cooked meals, Alex suspected Rebecca would live on burgers alone. Looking around at the others, Alex was surprised to see Lucy happily enjoying a salad. ?Since when did you become a vegetarian?? Alex asked, noticing her focus on the salad. ?I''ll have time for meat later. But fresh salad? This is my first time trying one,? she replied, pointing a fork with a piece of salad at Alex. Raising his hands in mock surrender, Alex decided not to interfere with her and her salad. He turned his attention to Gloria, who was quietly enjoying her meal. She gave him a warm smile, and he returned it. Shifting his gaze, he noticed Kiwi also eating salad like Lucy. Only Rebecca continued behaving like a ?starving ghost,? prompting another wave of laughter from Alex. ?This really is delicious,? Falco remarked, complimenting the food. Alex smiled, pleased to see his team enjoying themselves. Nodding thoughtfully, he added, ?Street food, especially during festivals, is amazing too. You''d love the variety of snacks.? The group listened intently, continuing to enjoy their meal. ?Speaking of festivals,? Alex said, stroking his chin lightly, ?there''s a universe with an entire school dedicated to cooking.? Everyone immediately turned their attention to Alex, their curiosity piqued. ?An entire school?? Rebecca asked, barely chewing her food. ?Yes, and a huge one. During their festivals, you can try food of every kind imaginable,? Alex replied, wiping Rebecca''s mouth with a napkin. ?We have to go there,? Lucy said enthusiastically, nodding vigorously. Alex smirked. He wasn''t opposed to visiting the school himself. He was curious to see if the food was as incredible as it was portrayed in the anime. However, he made a mental note to steer clear of that pale-faced ?father? of Nakiri Erina. Alex could already imagine turning his life into a nightmare¡ªor just sending GIR after him. The group bombarded Alex with questions about the school, and he eagerly shared details. He explained how the school worked, how most students were expelled before graduating, and how those who survived the rigorous program became part of the culinary elite. ?I wouldn''t be surprised if there''s a school out there teaching people how to be heroes,? Main joked with a grin. Alex shot him a dry look. ?You''re joking, right?? Main asked cautiously, noticing his reaction. ?Unfortunately, no. That world actually exists. Nearly 99% of its population has some kind of ability¡ªranging from completely useless ones like speed-reading to creating black holes,? Alex explained, shaking his head. ?Seriously?? Main muttered, realizing his joke had hit closer to the truth than he''d expected. Lucy became intrigued by the world of heroes, but Alex honestly admitted that he didn''t plan on going there anytime soon. ?Actually, any world you can imagine probably exists. So I recommend not getting too fixated on it,? Alex added, trying to distract the group from endless speculation. Despite his words, the group continued asking questions. Alex then decided to talk about the worlds of cultivators, where beings spend hundreds of years just to slightly increase their power. ?Are you serious? They just sit in one place for decades, sometimes even centuries, just to get a little stronger?? Pilar exclaimed, not understanding how anyone could live like that. ?That sounds like hell,? Rebecca agreed, convinced she couldn''t sit still for that long. Alex smirked. ?Those worlds seem completely pointless to me. Especially their incredible egos. Imagine this: you accidentally bump into one of these so-called ''young masters,'' and they start yelling, ''Do you know who my father is?'' or ''Do you know who my master is?'' Then, if you kill him, his entire family comes after you, each one repeating the same thing.? ?Sounds like a constant headache,? Pilar concluded, shrugging. ?Exactly,? Alex nodded. ?But that''s not all. Imagine, all these generations literally consider themselves superior beings. They think the world revolves around their families and their ambitions.? Everyone nodded in agreement with Alex''s words. It was precisely for these kinds of people that he had no interest in visiting such worlds. As a joke, Alex decided to describe how things went in these worlds, especially regarding the so-called hypocrisy of the so-called righteous sects. Everyone immediately understood that all worlds were the same¡ªjust the power levels changed, but everything else was the same, especially human hypocrisy. Alex nodded in agreement with their words about hypocrisy. He once again shook his head, not understanding these people. If you''re a villain, then act like one, and don''t hide behind so-called righteousness. After finishing the meal, everyone leaned back in their chairs with satisfied expressions. Watching their relaxed state, Alex smiled. He was happy that the food from this world was enjoyed by everyone. ?Well, now that everyone is full, it''s time to go meet everyone,? he said with a smile, standing up from the table. Alex headed to Mama Mia to pay for the meal. As he approached the tavern owner, he mentioned that he had personally made the new tables for the establishment, which the customers had liked, and also expanded the space. After a brief but heated argument, he managed to negotiate a small discount. Returning to the group with a satisfied look, Alex saw that everyone was already ready to go. He carefully seated GIR, MIMI, and Valeri on cushions to make sure they wouldn''t run off while the others waited for him. ?Carry me, I can''t walk anymore,? Rebecca said petulantly, stretching her arms out to Alex. Smiling, Alex allowed her to climb onto his back. Wrapping her arms and legs around him comfortably, Rebecca settled in, and Alex led the group through the lively streets. Gradually, the crowd thinned, and one of the companions noticed this. ?Why are there so few people here?? someone asked. ?My mansion is further from the main streets, so it''s usually quiet around here,? Alex explained. When the group arrived at their destination, a large mansion appeared before them, standing out against the backdrop of the deserted street. ?Why is your house in such a place?? Lucy asked, holding Alex''s hand. ?There used to be an abandoned church here, where Hestia and I lived,? he replied calmly. ?A demon living in a church... That''s a new one,? Falco smirked. Hearing Falco''s comment, Alex also laughed, and their laughter was quickly joined by the entire group. Laughing along the way, the group reached the gates of the mansion grounds, which Alex opened easily and called for the others to follow him. Once on the property, everyone began to look around, once again noticing how sharply the mansion''s grounds contrasted with the other places on this street. Alex allowed them to explore and walked up to the entrance. Once they stopped examining the surroundings, the group caught up with Alex, and everyone waited for him to open the door so they could see what the inside of his mansion looked like. Gripping the door handle, Alex turned his head to check if anyone was nervous or if everything was alright. Seeing that everyone seemed fine, Alex smiled, already anticipating the others'' reactions to the residents of his house. ?I''m home!? he shouted loudly, swinging the door open. This sudden exclamation surprised the companions, but seeing the joyful expression on Alex''s face, they realized he was just happy to be back. Seconds later, a loud noise came from the second floor, as if someone was running and knocking everything in their path over. Everyone''s eyes turned to the staircase. ?ALEEEEEX!? came Hestia''s voice as she rushed down the stairs. Alex opened his arms, and in an instant, a dark-haired ?rocket? flew into them. Hestia wrapped her arms and legs around him, showering his face with kisses, not paying any attention to the strangers. The others'' eyes widened in surprise, especially when they noticed how much Hestia and Rebecca resembled each other¡ªsame hairstyles, similar behavior. ?Am I hallucinating, or does Rebecca have a twin sister?? Falco muttered, rubbing his eyes. Falco''s words made the group members who hadn''t seen Hestia nod in agreement, amazed by how much Hestia and Rebecca looked alike. ?I missed you too,? Alex said, hugging Hestia tighter. Hestia smiled happily, resting her head on his shoulder. But her gaze quickly met Rebecca''s amber-red eyes, which were watching her closely. It looked as though two twin sisters were finally meeting after a long time. However, Hestia''s attention quickly shifted to the others. Her gaze landed on Gloria, who was waving at her. ?What are you yelling for, shrimp?? came the familiar voice of Loki from the upper floor. Hestia, still scanning the guests, tensed up at Loki''s sarcastic comment. Black lines appeared on her forehead. Alex sighed quietly, knowing that the next round of their eternal rivalry was about to begin. ?Why are you squealing, flat-chested?? Hestia retorted, raising her voice in response. Hearing Hestia''s shouts, Loki couldn''t wait any longer. She rushed down from the second floor and immediately noticed Hestia hanging off Alex, hugging him. Quickly scanning the group that had come with Alex, Loki spotted Gloria, who waved at her cheerfully. Loki barely paid any attention to the strangers ¡ª what was far more important was settling things with Hestia. But her gaze suddenly locked onto the girl clinging to Alex''s back, who looked strikingly similar to Hestia. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?Damn it, the shrimp learned to reproduce,? Loki muttered, her eyes wide in shock. Her comment immediately sparked the same reaction from both ?shrimp?: black lines appeared on both Hestia''s and Rebecca''s foreheads, and their eyes flared with outrage. ?What did you say, redhead?!? / ?What did you say, flat-chested?!? they both snapped in unison, glaring at Loki with menacing looks. Without wasting time, Hestia and Rebecca jumped off Alex and marched toward Loki, clearly intending to settle the score. Alex just smirked as he watched the scene unfold. Loki''s face, showing genuine terror, spoke volumes: this situation promised to be entertaining. ?Rebecca, no shooting! But fighting''s allowed,? Alex warned lazily, fully aware of the personalities of both girls. Rebecca ignored his words and eagerly started arguing with Loki. The poor goddess, facing such a fierce ?gremlin? for the first time, couldn''t figure out how to defend herself from her verbal onslaught. ?My eyes are already doubling,? Pilar muttered, rubbing his eyes. ?Feels like I got another sister.? ?Tell me about it, I feel the same way,? Main added, stunned by what was happening. Alex laughed as he heard their comments, then turned to Lucy, who had quietly taken his hand. ?Is it always like this with them?? she asked, watching the three argue. ?Pretty much. Loki and Hestia have been rivals since the divine realm, and since moving here, their competition has only intensified,? Alex explained, holding back his laughter. ?So that''s Hestia,? Falco remarked, observing the noisy clash. ?That''s her. When I first saw Rebecca, I was also shocked by how much they look alike,? Alex replied with a grin. The group nodded in agreement, fully sharing his surprise. Realizing it was time to end the commotion, Alex walked over to the girls and, without hesitation, grabbed both of them by the scruff. ?Alright, enough fighting, let''s start by introducing ourselves,? he said calmly, as though addressing unruly children. Loki immediately saw her lifeline and scrambled behind Alex. She could handle just one Hestia, but when there were two opponents, Loki could no longer resist. Especially against Rebecca, who expressed herself so vividly that it felt like blood could come out of her ears at any moment. ?Right! Two shrimps against me alone ¡ª that''s not fair!? she muttered, peeking out from behind his shoulder. Hestia and Rebecca, hearing her words, started to resist, trying to break free from Alex''s grip. ?And you calm down too, Loki,? he said firmly, letting the girls down onto the floor. Turning to Loki, Alex flicked her on the forehead, making the goddess pout in embarrassment. ?Ouch! You were supposed to protect me, I''m your fianc¨¦e!? Loki huffed, rubbing her forehead. ?Actually, Hestia and Rebecca are also my fianc¨¦es, so I need to make sure you don''t wreck the mansion,? Alex replied dryly. Alex rolled his eyes at Loki''s pouty face, and he became curious about where everyone else was, since with all the noise and shouting from the two goddesses, everyone should have come out by now. But only Loki and Hestia had arrived. ?Alright, that''s for later. Where is everyone? Where are the girls? Where''s Freya and Hephaestus?? Alex asked, realizing that only Hestia and then Loki had come down after his shout. ?The girls went to the dungeon because after your fight with the dragon, all the monsters in the dungeon became stronger. And Freya left for some business of her own, while Hephaestus went to her shop or forge,? Hestia replied, nodding and explaining where everyone had gone. Alex nodded calmly after hearing that the monsters in the dungeon had become stronger. It didn''t surprise him ¡ª the amount of mana he had poured into the core was massive. ?Alright, show the guests around, and I''ll go find Hephaestus and Freya,? he said, turning to Loki and Hestia. ?What about the souvenirs?? Loki asked with a slightly hurt tone, crossing her arms. Alex rolled his eyes, easily guessing the true intention behind the goddess''s words. She was clearly not talking about souvenirs but alcohol from another world, which he could bring. ?There will be souvenirs, but only when everyone''s here,? Alex declared, pinching Loki''s nose to calm her down. ?For now, show our guests some hospitality. We have visitors from another universe for the first time.? Hestia and Loki exchanged glances, carefully scanning the group behind Alex once again, and finally realized that they had missed an important detail: indeed, people from another world had arrived with him. They knew Gloria, but the others were unfamiliar. Nodding to Alex, both goddesses agreed to take the initiative. Alex, confirming that the two goddesses had calmed down, turned to his group, who were watching their interaction with evident curiosity. ?Make yourselves comfortable for now. I''ll be back soon,? he said, waving his hand. Without wasting any time, Alex teleported to Freya''s apartment. He found her teaching Syr something important. When they saw him, both women were momentarily confused, but before they could say or do anything, Alex picked them both up in his arms. ?We have guests at home,? he explained briefly before transporting them to the living room. Freya and Syr found themselves in the center of a room full of people and immediately felt dozens of gazes on them. Just as they were recovering from the shock and were about to ask questions, Alex disappeared once again, not giving them a chance. This time, Alex teleported to Hephaestus''s personal shop. The goddess was sitting behind the counter, focused on writing something in a notebook. When she saw the bright flash of teleportation, she looked up and smiled, recognizing him immediately. ?Alex!? Hephaestus exclaimed, standing up to approach and hug him. But before she could do so, Alex skillfully lifted her into his arms. ?No time, we have guests at home,? he said with his usual ease. Hephaestus merely sighed, not having the chance to object, as Alex had already teleported them to the living room. Finding herself in the midst of the noisy crowd, she looked around in surprise before Alex set her down. ?Alright, now it''s time to get the others,? he said calmly, disappearing in another flash of light. Alex appeared on the first floor of the dungeon, placed his hand on the wall, and activated his ability to detect the magical signatures of the girls. They were on the Goliath floor, and it seemed they were fighting it. ?Wonder what''s keeping them,? Alex muttered, teleporting directly to them. He found himself between the girls and the Goliath, who had already entered his berserk mode. Wasting no time, Alex snapped his fingers, and the Rex monster collapsed dead, never realizing what had happened. ?Yo, I''m back,? he said with a smile, lazily raising his hand in greeting. To be continued... Chapter 151 - 151: Time to Get to Know Each Other Hestia''s family group slowly descended into the depths of the dungeon, heading for the 17th floor, where the Monster-Rex Goliath resided. They encountered far more monsters than before, especially after that memorable battle between Alex and the dragon. No one knew exactly why the number and strength of monsters had increased, but everyone understood it had something to do with Alex. The debates on this topic never ceased ¡ª whether it was his fault intentionally or by accident didn''t matter much. Right now, the girls were fighting off a horde of minotaurs that had filled the passage. Their numbers seemed endless, and the new mutations only made the situation worse. If minotaurs used to stand just above two meters tall, now they had grown a head taller and became more massive. ?When Alex comes back from that world, I''ll definitely let him know! He''s the one to blame for the monsters getting stronger!? Lily fumed, striking one of the minotaurs. Lily''s strike punched a hole through the minotaur''s chest, sending it flying into its brethren, knocking them down like bowling pins. The force of her blow sent the minotaur sailing through the ranks of its fellow beasts, crashing into the wall and turning into a bloody pulp, splattered across it. After the minotaur''s death, only a bloody stain remained on the wall, along with an energy crystal that was larger than the usual ones dropped by the minotaurs upon their death. Lily noticed her strike had thinned the ranks of the minotaurs. She crouched and grabbed hold of the stone floor, effortlessly lifting a stone slab. As soon as the slab was lifted, Lily slammed it down, sending stone shrapnel flying toward the horde of minotaurs. ?Who are you trying to fool, you perverted hobbit? When Alex comes back, you won''t complain; you''ll just jump on him right away!? Daphne remarked coldly, giving Lily a contemptuous look. She swung her massive club, scattering minotaurs in all directions. Daphne''s strikes turned the unfortunate beasts into bloody mush, while those who were lucky enough were sent flying into the walls or into their comrades. Lily''s face immediately flushed with both anger and embarrassment. She grabbed one of the minotaurs by the leg, spun around with it like a hammer, and hurled it at Daphne. ?Well, of course, that''s your favorite tactic when you don''t know how to respond!? Daphne smirked. She easily swatted the flying body away with her club, like a seasoned baseball player, sending the minotaur back into the horde. ?Girls, can we stop already? We''re in the middle of a battle!? Cassandra snapped, placing another enhancement on her allies. Cassandra clearly missed the quiet days at home when she could watch the shows Alex had recorded for her. Her irritation only grew when she noticed a minotaur emerging from the wall beside her, ready to strike. The monster suddenly froze, and then its body fell apart under the force of a powerful wind. ?Cassandra, didn''t you forget what Alex always told you? Be more aware in battle,? Ryu chided, walking closer. Cassandra glanced at the dismembered minotaur and nodded glumly, muttering her thanks. She knew Ryu was right, but the desire to go home and retreat to her room still lingered. Ryu noticed the shift in her friend''s mood and quickly changed the subject: ?And by the way, stop arguing! Look at Haruhime and Bella. They''re working together seamlessly and not getting distracted. Learn from them.? Haruhime and Bella were indeed focused on their task. Haruhime moved with such grace while wielding her katana that her fight resembled a dance. Bella, armed with a pair of short knives, skillfully maneuvered between enemies, striking vital points. ?Instead of criticizing, you could help out yourself, instead of just giving advice!? Lily snapped, slamming the head of another minotaur into the floor. ?I''m here to watch over you and prevent the trouble you seem to find wherever you go,? Ryu responded calmly, sending another wave of wind blades toward the horde. The battle continued, and the girls gave it their all. The minotaurs, although stronger, were not a serious threat to them ¡ª the real challenge was dealing with their numbers. When the last of the horde was defeated, the group finally allowed themselves a brief rest. ?Remind me why we''re down here instead of peacefully sitting at home watching shows?? Cassandra grumbled, drawing circles on the floor with her staff. ?Because Bella leveled up and wanted to fight Goliath on her own, like we all did before her,? Daphne explained, leaning on her club. The girls exchanged tired glances and began preparing for the next stage of their adventure. The girl they were talking about was collecting crystals when she overheard their conversation. Bella shyly turned her head toward Cassandra and smiled, mentally apologizing for making her leave the room. Cassandra, recalling the reason they were in the dungeon, shuddered as she remembered how Alex had made her fight Goliath alone. This was the trial that all the girls in Hestia''s family had to go through. Alex wanted to see how much stronger each of them had become after their training and level-ups. Cassandra had suffered the most, as she was used to staying in the rear, applying buffs, and healing her allies. Unlike her, Daphne and Lily enjoyed these challenges, competing to see who could defeat Goliath the fastest. At this point, Lily was in the lead ¡ª she had managed to knock the monster down and destroy the giant''s head with a single blow. ?We''ve collected everything, Ryu-san. We can move on,? Haruhime said with a sweet smile, handing Ryu the pouch with crystals. Ryu nodded gratefully, took the pouch, and placed it in her inventory to later sell the crystals at the guild. After resting, the girls continued toward the 17th floor. Along the way, they didn''t encounter hordes of monsters, just small groups, each with no less than ten creatures. Lily began complaining again: ?These monsters have become more numerous since that battle Alex had with the dragon!? ?I wonder when he''ll come back. Do you miss him, Ryu?? Lily asked, walking beside the elf. ?I''d be lying if I said I don''t miss him. For us, it''s only been a couple of months, but for him, maybe much longer. But I''m sure he''ll return soon and explain why he was delayed in that futuristic world full of technology,? Ryu replied with a slight smile. The girls nodded in agreement. They had already heard the goddesses'' explanations about the world where Alex got stuck, and it had left them quite stunned. A world based on technology seemed strange and foreign to them. ?I''m more worried that he''s going to start some kind of cult in this new world,? Ryu sighed, recalling Alex''s antics. ?Knowing him, he''ll definitely pull something off, probably using the name of the Pasta Monster,? Daphne added with a laugh. Ryu couldn''t help but agree. She knew well that her fianc¨¦''s chaotic nature often turned into trouble for those who accidentally found themselves caught up in his ?mischief.? On the way, the girls discussed various topics, including speculations about the world where Alex was. Although they had watched shows about the modern world, the one Alex had entered seemed incredibly advanced. ?I think he''ll create some dangerous weapon using the technology from that world,? Cassandra said thoughtfully. Everyone agreed with this assumption. If Alex had previously created magical weapons, in a technologically advanced world, he would have even more possibilities. They didn''t know yet that Alex had managed to create two chaotic creatures who worshiped the Emperor of Mankind and were obsessed with milkshakes. Furthermore, he had returned home with a clone of Hestia named Rebecca, who was her complete opposite. While Hestia was sweet and caring, Rebecca was a walking gremlin obsessed with weapons. Upon reaching the 17th floor, the girls stopped at the wall where Goliath was supposed to appear. Bella positioned herself in the center of the room, preparing for battle, while the others took their places in the distance. Half an hour later, a huge hand appeared from the wall ¡ª Goliath was beginning to awaken. ?Good luck, Bella!? the girls shouted in unison. Bella turned around, gave them a thumbs up, and refocused. When Goliath fully emerged from the wall, he let out a deafening roar, sending out a sonic wave. Bella tightened her grip on her short knives and braced herself. The monster quickly charged at her, then, gaining speed, swung its foot. Bella reacted just in time, jumping up and using Goliath''s movement to propel herself toward the ceiling. Securing herself with her knives, she assessed the situation. The enraged monster noticed her and growled, glaring at the ceiling. Bella, pushing off from her position, charged straight at him, ready to attack. Goliath saw Bella flying toward him and instantly extended his hand, attempting to grab her. However, the girl, displaying agility, elegantly dodged, rolled along the giant''s massive arm, and, landing on her feet, sprinted toward his face. Her movements were fast and precise ¡ª as if she was prepared for any reaction from the opponent. Reaching the optimal point for a jump, Bella pushed off Goliath''s forearm and launched herself toward his face. Remembering Alex''s teachings that one should always strike vulnerable spots ¡ª eyes, mouth, ears, or internal organs if possible ¡ª she focused on her target. Her knife struck one of the monster''s eyes with precision. Goliath roared in pain, but Bella didn''t stop. After several more strikes, she pushed herself backward, doing a flip and landing on the ground. Wasting no time, she charged toward Goliath''s legs, intending to sever his tendons to limit his movement. The other girls watched the battle, ready to intervene if the situation spiraled out of control. Each of them assessed Bella''s actions in their own way. ?She''s really grown. She''s learned Alex''s lessons well,? Daphne remarked, watching Bella skillfully target the monster''s weak spots. ?I think even without his lessons, she could have reached this level, though it would have taken her more time,? Ryu replied thoughtfully. ?Are you talking about those words of his, that she has the potential to become a hero?? Lily asked, with a hint of skepticism. Ryu nodded in agreement, and Lily, remembering Alex''s words, couldn''t help but acknowledge: Bella had truly proven herself a genius in battle. Her progress in just a few months was incredible. Meanwhile, the fight was intensifying. Goliath was becoming increasingly enraged, his strikes growing more chaotic, and his movements unpredictable. Bella skillfully dodged, using the monster''s attack momentum to gain an advantage. When Goliath struck the ground with his fist, creating a shockwave, Bella pulled back and noticed an opportunity for a counterattack. She darted forward and plunged her knife into his hand. Reflexively, Goliath jerked his hand up, lifting Bella, who, using the momentum, drew her weapon and soared toward the ceiling. Pushing off the stone surface, she prepared for the final strike. However, suddenly, it was all over. With a snap of his fingers, a huge hole appeared in Goliath''s chest. The monster staggered and collapsed. Bella froze in midair, staring in bewilderment at the suddenly appearing Alex. ?Hey, I''ve been waiting for you for a while,? he said calmly, looking at the stunned girls. Bella, losing her balance, began to fall. Alex, noticing this, instinctively stretched out his hands and caught her. The girl''s face instantly turned red as she didn''t know what to say. ?What were you doing on the ceiling?? Alex asked with curiosity, still holding her in his arms. Bella, still stunned, tried to process what had just happened. The girls standing nearby quickly realized that Alex had returned, and joyfully surprised expressions lit up in their eyes. ?Alex!? Lily shouted, running toward him. Alex gently lowered Bella to the ground and opened his arms for Lily. The girl, charging at him, jumped with such force that the stone floor cracked. ?Heh, you''ve gotten stronger, my little Bilbo,? Alex smirked, embracing her. Lily, pressing against his chest, looked up and muttered, ?I told you, I''m a hobbit-girl, not a boy.? Her embarrassed gaze only made Alex smile, but the other girls, watching the scene, couldn''t hide their delight. Alex was back, and everything was right again. Alex smiled, tousling Lily''s hair. He had missed every member of his family and was happy to be back with them. While he hugged Lily, the other girls moved closer. After releasing her, Alex looked at each of them: his beloved elf Ryu, the shy fox-girl Haruhim¨¦, the rascal Daphne, and the eternally sleepy Cassandra, who looked like she hadn''t slept in weeks. Lowering Lily to the ground, Alex extended his arms toward Ryu and pulled her into a tight embrace. ?I missed you,? Ryu whispered, pressing against him. ?I missed you too,? Alex replied, hugging her a little tighter. Then he leaned down and gently kissed her. Ryu responded to the kiss, and their brief moment of intimacy brought a warm smile to everyone around. After that, Alex shifted his gaze to Haruhim¨¦ and noticed that she now had an additional tail. When he left, she had three, and now there were four. ?Well done, Haruhim¨¦. You keep getting stronger,? he praised her with a smile. Extending his arms to her, he added, ?Come on, come here, you deserve a hug too.? Haruhim¨¦ shyly smiled and hesitantly approached him. As she hugged Alex, she wrapped her fluffy tails around him, holding him tightly. This gesture showed how much she had missed him. Alex hugged her back, savoring the moment. Even when she loosened her grip, her tails remained tightly wrapped around him, but he simply smiled¡ªhe had grown used to her habit. ?Who''s next?? Alex asked with a smirk, looking at Daphne and Cassandra. The two exchanged glances and shrugged. They approached and hugged him from both sides, expressing their joy at his return. ?It got too quiet without you,? Daphne confessed with a grin. ?It was even strange,? added Cassandra. Alex laughed, releasing them. ?Oh, I almost forgot!? he slapped his forehead. ?I came for you because we have guests. Time to go home. Grab onto me.? The girls perked up, curious about who the guests were. They surrounded Alex: Daphne and Cassandra grabbed his clothes, Lily and Ryu held his hands, and Haruhim¨¦, not letting go of her tails, simply pressed herself closer. Bella carefully grabbed his back. A magical sigil glowed beneath them, and the entire group vanished, appearing in the living room of the house. As soon as the girls saw the guests, their attention was immediately drawn to one of them¡ªRebecca. Her resemblance to Hestia was so striking that their eyes widened. Rebecca, noticing that Alex had returned with another group of girls, furrowed her brow, veins appearing on her forehead. She clearly hadn''t expected Alex to be so popular. Lucy, seeing her friend''s distress, gently patted her back, trying to calm her down. Alex smiled as he was about to approach the table, but he was stopped by Haruhim¨¦''s tails, which were still holding onto him. Gently freeing himself from her fluffy grip, he walked over to the table, where everyone was already waiting. The guests and the returned girls examined each other, trying to figure out who was who. Four goddesses at the table especially stood out, their beauty simply breathtaking. Freya, as always, looked elegant, sipping tea as if she were an aristocrat. Alex walked up to the table and stood behind Freya to begin the introductions. Waiting until everyone had sat down, he addressed the group: ?First of all, let me introduce you: this is Freya, the goddess of love, beauty, and war. And she''s my fianc¨¦e,? he said, placing his hands on her shoulders. Freya gently took his hand, and everyone noticed the ring on her ring finger. This caused envious glances among the men from Main''s group, though they tried to ignore the ?goddess of war? part. Alex continued, moving on to Loki: ?And this is Loki, the goddess of lies and mischief. But if you sit down to play a game with her, you can prepare to go home without your pants. Oh, and yes, she''s also my fianc¨¦e.? ?Hey, what''s this nonsense?!? Loki exclaimed, jumping up from her seat. Laughter and light chaos filled the room, but there was so much warmth and joy in it that everyone could feel it: Alex had returned, and with him, the familiar cheerfulness. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex only smiled slightly at Loki''s angry retort, but suddenly, Hestia''s loud laughter broke out, drawing everyone''s attention. The goddess, holding her stomach, laughed wholeheartedly and even pointed at Loki, which only added fuel to the fire. Before another argument could start, Alex gently placed his hand on Hestia''s head, calming her down a bit. A few gentle strokes, and he was petting both goddesses on their heads, preventing the approaching conflict. ?As you can see, this lovely miracle is Hestia,? Alex said, still smiling, ?the goddess of home, family, and the guardian of the hearth. And as I already mentioned, she''s also my fianc¨¦e.? ?How do they know me?? Hestia asked, lifting her blue eyes in surprise. ?They saw my tattoo,? Alex explained. ?And I told them what it means.? The group looked closely at Hestia. Her friendly aura brought a strange sense of calm, as if everyone had suddenly found themselves in a cozy home from the past. The contrast with Rebecca, whose way of solving problems often involved shooting, was obvious. Moving on, Alex approached Hephaestus. ?This is Hephaestus, the goddess of fire, blacksmithing, and inventions. The most skilled of all blacksmiths. And yes, she''s also my fianc¨¦e,? he added with a light chuckle. The group''s eyes widened: the news that Alex was engaged to four goddesses seemed like a surreal dream. But quickly gathering their thoughts, many decided it was easier to just ignore everything related to Alex for the sake of their mental health. Next were the girls from Hestia''s family. ?This little hobbit is Lily,? Alex introduced, ruffling her hair. ?Despite her height, she can take down an opponent with one strike.? ?One strike?? Falco asked, looking at Lily skeptically. Alex noticed the group''s doubts and clarified: ?Lily was the first one I started training. Thanks to her training, she became so strong that usually one hit is enough to send an enemy to the afterlife.? Now, as they looked at her, their gazes were mixed with concern. A small, fragile girl¡ªand yet, a deadly fighter. Alex moved on to Ryu, gently massaging her cheeks. ?This is Ryu,? he began. ?She''s my elf and my fianc¨¦e. She works at the very restaurant where we had lunch recently.? Ryu smiled at Lucy and Kivi, who in turn examined her with interest, noting the ring that matched the ones worn by Alex''s other fianc¨¦es. Next were Daphne and Cassandra. ?These two are Daphne and Cassandra. They became part of Hestia''s family after certain events. Daphne is a real troublemaker, and Cassandra is a lazy potato who dreams of never leaving her room,? Alex joked. Daphne simply rolled her eyes and waved it off, while Cassandra modestly nodded. Then Alex approached Haruhime. She immediately wrapped her tails around him. ?This charming demi-goddess is Haruhime,? Alex explained, gently stroking her tails. ?Her ancestor was blessed by the goddess Inari long before the modern blessing system came about. Perhaps one day Haruhime herself will become a goddess.? Freya supported Alex''s words: ?Darling is right. In the past, gods transferred their power differently. But over time, the blessing system changed, and statuses appeared.? Finally, Alex approached Bella, beginning to pet her head. ?This is Bella,? he said. ?Her ancestors were heroes, and she too could become a hero if she desires.? ?The Demon King who trains a hero?? Main chuckled. ?Sounds like a bad joke.? ?Life is full of surprises,? Alex replied cheerfully. Main found nothing to retort to Alex''s words. Alex clearly didn''t resemble the typical Demon King from legends. He had said that he called himself that only because he was the first demon created by a god. Having finished introducing his family, Alex turned to his group from the cyberpunk world. First in line was Gloria¡ªshe was the first person he had met in that world. ?I''ve introduced my family. Now, let''s move on to those I''ve spent the last few months with in another world,? Alex began, approaching Gloria. ?Let''s start with Gloria. She gave me a home, care, and helped me settle in the new world. As often happens, feelings developed between us, and now she''s my fianc¨¦e.? At these words, Gloria''s cheeks flushed slightly. She waved at the girls who had already heard about her but hadn''t met her in person yet. The goddesses greeted her with smiles, especially Freya, who was happy that Gloria had found her happiness. Hephaestus also smiled at her kindly, but when their eyes met, she noticed a faint sense of guilt on Gloria''s face. Gloria understood that Hephaestus might figure out how Alex had involved others in the cult of the Flying Spaghetti Monster. While Gloria and the goddesses exchanged looks, Alex approached Rebecca, who was already giving him a disapproving glance. ?Now, our little gremlin¡ªRebecca,? he began with a slight smirk, twirling her braids. ?Don''t let her cute and harmless appearance fool you: she''s incredibly dangerous. There''s a saying in the human world: ''Once a year, even a stick shoots.'' Well, Rebecca is the kind of person who can make that stick shoot at any moment. Her genius in weapon creation is astonishing. Together, we''ve developed many interesting things. And as they say, like attracts like¡ªwe got married.? Hephaestus looked at Rebecca in surprise, comparing her to Hestia. They both looked cute, but Alex had just explained how dangerous Rebecca really was. ?Weapons? The kind that shoot bullets?? Hephaestus asked, recalling details about firearms. ?Exactly,? Alex confirmed. ?I have tons of data on how to create them. When I combine my old and new workshops, you''re welcome to come see how everything works. Rebecca will be happy to demonstrate her masterpieces. I guarantee, you''ll be impressed.? Hearing the praise, Rebecca straightened up proudly. The girls from Alex''s family exchanged glances, noticing how much she resembled Hestia, even in the little things, like the proud puffing of her chest. Loki, casting a quick glance at Rebecca, headed toward the bar, muttering something about ?another little competitor.? ?Next up is my sweet cat Lucina, or simply Lucy,? Alex said, wrapping his arms around the girl''s neck. ?She''s as cute and lazy as a real cat. Lucy has always taken on the role of gathering information. And of course, she''s also my fianc¨¦e.? Lucy smiled warmly at the goddesses, feeling comfortable among them. Once she reassured herself, she stopped being nervous. Then Alex approached Kiwi and placed his chin on top of her head. ?This cold girl is Kiwi. Her apparent aloofness is the result of life circumstances. She grew up in an orphanage and sent most of her salary there. She''s also my fianc¨¦e.? Freya looked thoughtfully at Kiwi, mentally evaluating her actions. Taking care of an orphanage¡ªespecially when you can''t protect yourself¡ªwas worthy of respect. Hestia, in the meantime, silently added more points in Kiwi''s favor. Next, Alex moved on to Main and Dorio, who were sitting next to each other. ?This is Main, kind of the leader of our group of lunatics, and his girlfriend, Dorio. Main is an ex-soldier, and calling him reasonable is a stretch, but only Dorio can keep him in check. By the way, she used to be a cage fighter and hits like a pro.? ?Hey, what do you mean by ''unreasonable''?? Main protested, raising an eyebrow. ?Do you want me to remind you how you fell into cyberpsychosis and turned into a berserk madman until Alex put you on the ground?? Dorio replied dryly. The goddesses exchanged curious glances at the unfamiliar word ?cyberpsychosis.? Gloria calmed them, promising to explain everything later. Alex continued, moving on to Pilar¡ªthe most eccentric member of the team. ?This weird guy is Pilar, Rebecca''s older brother. He, like her, is a genius, but in the field of prosthetics. If everything goes well, he''ll open his own shop to help adventurers who''ve lost limbs. However, his personality is similar to Hermes'', only more harmless, because Rebecca always stops him.? ?Hey, I''m not weird!? Pilar mumbled, but Alex only smirked, finishing the introductions. When Alex mentioned Hermes'' name, comparing him to Pilar¡ª?the god who loves to stick his nose where it doesn''t belong?¡ªit gave the goddesses strange looks. They clearly decided to inquire later as to why Hermes was chosen for such a comparison. Meanwhile, Alex approached the next member of the group¡ªFalco¡ªand placed a hand on his shoulder. ?This guy, who looks like an aristocrat, is Falco. His driving skills have saved us more than once, especially in critical moments when we needed to make a quick getaway,? Alex said with a smile. No one objected. Falco really did look like an aristocrat¡ªfrom his perfectly pressed clothes to his neatly trimmed mustache. His manners only reinforced this impression. Next came Valerie, who was acting unusually quiet, trying not to attract attention. Alex approached her and ruffled her hair, saying: ?This is my adopted younger sister, Valerie. I won''t go into the details of her story right now, but I''ll say one thing: she''s a good kid, though terribly lazy. But I already have plans for her,? Alex said with a smirk. ?And what plans would those be, dear?? Freya asked, looking at Valerie, who visibly shrank under her gaze. ?To get her to stop being lazy and start moving. Valerie will become part of Lily''s group and will go into the dungeon with them. In my previous world, I couldn''t take her on missions because it was too dangerous. Here, under the girls'' supervision, she can unlock her potential and maybe even have some fun,? Alex replied with a cheerful smile. However, Alex''s words made everyone¡ªfrom the goddesses to his family¡ªlook at Valerie with sympathy. Those who had already gone through Alex''s harsh training understood that Valerie was in for a tough road ahead. Even Freya cast a glance at her that carried a hint of regret. Valerie felt the looks and a chill ran down her spine. ?Well, I think that''s everyone,? Alex concluded with satisfaction, preparing to return to his seat. ?Are you sure you''ve introduced everyone?? Hephaestus raised an eyebrow, nodding toward the table where G.I.R. and MIMI were enthusiastically scattering candy wrappers. Alex followed her gaze. G.I.R. was dressed in a green dog costume with a goofy expression, and MIMI was in a pink outfit with a skirt and bow. ?She''s right, Alex. Who are these two strange creatures, who are also making a mess?? Hestia asked, pointing at the pair. G.I.R. and MIMI, hearing their names, simultaneously turned their heads. Upon seeing Gloria''s stern look, G.I.R. suddenly started to "sweat" even though he was a robot. Realizing he was caught, he hurriedly started gathering the candy wrappers and stuffing them into his inventory, while kicking MIMI to get her to do the same. MIMI, of course, responded in kind, and the kicks quickly escalated into their usual fight. But for those already familiar with MIMI and G.I.R., this had become routine. ?Hey, you two, stop it, or I''ll take away all your weapons,? Alex said sternly, separating them. After breaking up the robots, Alex sighed heavily. This wasn''t their first argument, and he had long since stopped keeping count of these incidents. ?So, meet my assistants¡ªG.I.R. and MIMI. I hope I don''t need to explain what robots are?? Alex asked, holding both by the heads, keeping them apart to prevent them from starting another fight. ?You created them yourself?? Hephaestus asked, slightly surprised. ?Well, kind of. They were originally designed as protectors, but, as you can see, something went wrong and... this is what we got,? Alex replied with a crooked smile. Hephaestus nodded in understanding. She had already seen how Alex''s ?simple projects? turned into something entirely different. ?And how dangerous are they?? Hephaestus sighed, asking for clarification. ?Not really dangerous, as long as you don''t provoke them. But the important thing is, they both worship something called the ''Emperor of Mankind.''? Before Alex could continue, G.I.R. and MIMI stood at attention and loudly shouted in unison: ¡ª ?FOR THE EMPEROR!? This synchronized shout caused shock and confusion among everyone. Loki quietly smirked, while the others tried to process what had just happened. Alex''s eye noticeably twitched from the outburst of his two robots. The people of this world looked at G.I.R. and MIMI with clear bewilderment, then shifted their gaze to Alex''s companions. Seeing that they didn''t react in any way, it became clear that this group had grown used to such antics. ?Who the ''Emperor of Mankind'' is, I won''t explain¡ª it would take hours,? Alex began, rubbing his temples. ?But as for these two¡­ despite their cute and seemingly harmless appearance, they are extremely dangerous.? He pointed to G.I.R. ?This one considers himself an Adeptus Astartes¡ªa Death Angel. And MIMI believes she''s a member of the Adepta Sororitas, or the Daughter of the Emperor. And believe me, they are the pinnacle of technology and magic,? Alex said. Then, turning to Hephaestus, he added, ?If you''re interested, I have all the records and research on them.? G.I.R. and MIMI again simultaneously saluted, demonstrating their ?valor.? Hephaestus carefully examined the robots, clearly intrigued by their design. Upon hearing about the records, she nodded, deciding to look into them later. ?And one more thing. Never ask them about the Codex of the Adeptus Astartes or the Codex of the Adepta Sororitas. Even if they offer to tell you, don''t agree. Otherwise, they''ll follow you around all day, repeating every detail for hours,? Lucy warned, her voice carrying a slight tone of desperation. Rebecca, Gloria, and Kiwi eagerly nodded in agreement, their faces clearly showing: don''t try it. It was obvious they had already fallen victim to this ?information attack.? Those who had been about to ask about the Codices immediately changed their minds after seeing the warning looks on their faces. Alex, noticing that the questions had subsided, sighed in relief and returned to his seat. He was already thinking about which story from another world to share when a loud crash suddenly echoed through the mansion. The door slammed open, and a group of people barged into the hall. At the forefront was a man whose presence gave Alex a strong urge to palm his face. Alex slowly raised his eyes and saw the smile of the unwelcome guest¡ªa smug and obnoxiously self-assured grin. His face immediately became covered with black lines of irritation. To be continued... Chapter 152 - 152: Party and End of the Day As Alex sat down at the table, preparing to share tales of his adventures in another world, the missions he had completed, and the challenges his companions had faced, the mansion''s door suddenly burst open with a loud crash. It had been flung with such force that the intruder seemed to think the house was their own, not someone else''s. Alex''s eye twitched noticeably. Everyone at the table simultaneously turned their heads to see who was bold enough to barge into his home uninvited. Upon seeing the figure who entered, Alex''s face was instantly adorned with black lines of irritation. ?Just what I needed,? he muttered under his breath, locking eyes with Hermes. Standing before Alex was the god he considered the most annoying being he had ever encountered. Hermes led a group consisting of members from Loki''s and Freya''s familias. At the sight of him, Loki and Hestia''s faces immediately contorted with disgust. The girls from Loki''s familia, noticing Alex seated at the table beside Hestia, couldn''t hide their delight. Their eyes practically lit up, especially Tiona''s. Among the guests were Aria and her daughter Ais, who now looked noticeably happier compared to her last encounter with Alex. Riveria had come with her young assistant Lefiya, along with other familia members. The men stood off to the side, except for Bete, who was clearly there against his will. On Freya''s side, Alex spotted Ottar, Freya''s loyal bodyguard, and Allen, who was glaring at him with an expression that suggested he wanted to devour him. ?Not bad, Alex. You''ve returned, brought new friends, but didn''t invite the old ones. You''re breaking my heart,? Hermes declared in an overly dramatic tone, pretending to wipe away an imaginary tear. Alex rubbed his face in exasperation, debating whether or not to punch Hermes¡ªat least for breaking into his home without permission. ?Alex-sama, I apologize for Hermes. I tried to stop him, but¡­? Asfi said, standing behind Hermes with an apologetic expression. ?Asfi, why would you say that? Alex and I are best friends!? Hermes retorted, feigning an offended look. Alex glanced at Asfi and sighed, feeling a twinge of pity for the girl who had to endure the god''s antics. ?At least other gods know how to behave. But what brings you here, Hermes?? Alex asked, barely containing his irritation. Hermes brightened up immediately and, stepping closer, began inspecting the guests with obvious curiosity. ?What do you mean, what? You''ve returned! That calls for a celebration, and I want to meet your new friends,? he exclaimed enthusiastically. Alex let out a heavy sigh. They had just been through a battle, and now everyone needed some rest, not a party. He glanced at his companions: Gloria, Lucy, Rebecca, Kiwi, Maine, and the others. Valerie, G.I.R., and MIMI didn''t count¡ªthose three were always ready to celebrate. ?I wouldn''t rush into a party. We''ve just been through a serious battle. Perhaps my friends would prefer to rest first,? Alex said, shaking his head. His words piqued the guests'' interest, especially Freya, who lightly brushed her hand against Alex''s arm, trying to coax details from him. But he simply waved her off. ?I''ll explain later.? Turning to his group, he asked, ?What do you think? Do you want to celebrate the move, or would you rather rest after everything we''ve been through?? The guests exchanged glances. Maine and Dorio conferred and decided they wouldn''t mind having a drink and getting to know everyone. Pilar shrugged, and Falco expressed his willingness to join in. The girls¡ªGloria, Lucy, Rebecca, and Kiwi¡ªalso agreed, showing interest in the new faces. ?Well, if everyone''s on board, we can have a little party,? Alex said with a faint smile. ?Yay!? Hermes exclaimed, clenching his fist as if he had just won a victory. Alex rolled his eyes, realizing that Hermes''s true motives were gossip and free food. Glancing at the gathered crowd, he began calculating how much he''d need to buy for the celebration. But soon, his train of thought was interrupted by one detail. ?Where''s Syr? I brought her back with you,? he asked Freya. ?I knew this would happen, so I sent her to Mia to order the food,? Freya replied with a gentle smile, leaning on Alex''s arm. Alex''s eyes widened slightly as he realized Freya had anticipated the situation and prepared in advance. He quickly composed himself, reminding himself how fast rumors spread in Orario, especially after the return of someone like him. Sighing, Alex surveyed the crowd and then the living room, which was clearly too small to accommodate everyone. The best option was to move the party to the basement, where a small coliseum he''d built for training was located. ?Alright, everyone, this room''s too cramped. Let''s move to the coliseum,? Alex announced, clapping his hands to get their attention. Then, turning to the men, he added, ?Guys, hang back for a minute. Help me carry a few things.? The group nodded, and the procession began heading downstairs. Maine and his crew seemed the most surprised, not understanding what Alex meant by ?coliseum.? ?Wait, dude, are you serious? You have a coliseum in your basement?? Maine asked in disbelief. Alex was already pulling out crates of alcohol, passing them to his helpers. Smiling, he replied, ?Less talking, more carrying. Grab a crate and see for yourself. It''s something you have to experience firsthand.? Maine hesitated only briefly before grabbing a crate, nodding awkwardly, and following the others. Falco and Pilar weren''t far behind, each taking a crate. Even Dorio, though less enthusiastic, grabbed a couple of crates and followed along. Before Alex could grab another crate, Loki snatched it out of his hands. With a flick of her wrist, she popped open a can of beer, took a sip, and remarked with satisfaction, ?Now this is a souvenir. Thanks, handsome.? With that, she planted a quick kiss on Alex''s cheek. He merely smiled, knowing how much Loki valued alcohol¡ªespecially anything new. Carbonated drinks were a rarity in the Danmachi world, and beer from Night City was an exotic treat to her. As Alex unpacked snacks, Hestia crept up to the crates. She opened one of the boxes, found an unfamiliar pack of chips, tried them, and, puffing out her cheeks, declared, ?Hmm, weird taste, but I like it!? She chewed so enthusiastically that crumbs ended up all over her face. Alex chuckled quietly and wiped her mouth, but then he felt someone''s intense gaze. It was Freya, clearly expecting her ?gift.? ?Alright, alright,? Alex said with a smile, pulling a bottle of exquisite wine from his inventory¡ªa gift from Padre that he had saved for a special occasion. ?Thank you, my husband,? Freya said with a pleased smile, giving him a soft kiss on the lips. After handing out the souvenirs, Alex noticed Hephaestus waiting expectantly. Her curiosity was genuine, but her gift was a bit different. ?Sorry, Hephaestus, your gift is too complex to give you here and now,? Alex said, bowing apologetically. ?And why''s that?? Hephaestus asked, intrigued. ?It''s a ton of data on technology and weaponry from another world,? Alex replied with a broad grin, watching her eyes light up with excitement. Once all the snacks and drinks were carried downstairs, Alex turned to the group. ?Alright, I''ll quickly go pick up Syr and our order. Be back soon.? With those words, Alex teleported to the alley beside the Hostess of Fertility. Upon entering the tavern, he immediately felt the stares of every adventurer present. As usual, he ignored them and approached the counter. ?Mia, how much longer?? he asked, leaning on the bar. Mia, wiping her hands, simply nodded and disappeared into the kitchen to check with the girls on the order''s progress. A minute later, she returned. ?Just a few more minutes. I had to make everyone available work on your order,? she replied with a smirk. Alex nodded and took a seat at the bar to wait. To pass the time, he started a conversation with Mia, asking about the latest news in Orario since his absence. At his question, the tavern owner shrugged, saying there was nothing particularly new except that the monsters in the dungeon had grown stronger. ?And how''s the Guild explaining that?? Alex asked, tilting his head slightly. Mia chuckled and explained that the Guild blamed the changes on the one-eyed dragon that had parasitized the dungeon. According to them, the dungeon was now ?recovering,? which was why the monsters were growing stronger. Alex smirked. The explanation was convenient, and he was glad the Guild had handled it without his involvement. The last thing he wanted was to take responsibility for the failures of overconfident adventurers who didn''t prepare for new threats. After a few minutes of chatting, Syr appeared from the kitchen. Her face lit up as she spotted Alex, and she immediately ran over to hug him. ?I didn''t get a chance last time,? she added, blushing slightly. Smiling, Alex picked up his ?little stalker? and headed to the kitchen to load the prepared food into his inventory. A couple of minutes later, fully loaded, he left the tavern holding Syr''s hand and teleported back to the mansion. Upon returning, Alex found himself in the living room, where an unexpected guest was waiting¡ªNyx. Her appearance made him squint: her long, messy hair was tied into a strange bow resembling a bird''s nest. She wore an oversized black T-shirt that looked like it belonged to a massive bodybuilder. ?Long time no see, Nyx. You still living here?? Alex asked with a hint of sarcasm, eyeing the goddess. ?Where else would I live? There''s food, shows, and snacks here. And most importantly, no one avoids me just because I''m the goddess of darkness and night,? Nyx replied lazily, rolling her eyes. ?No one avoids you because you''re holed up in your room most of the time and only show up every few days,? Hestia interjected, crossing her arms. Nyx just shrugged and, hearing noise downstairs, asked what was going on. Upon learning about the party, she seemed interested, but Alex immediately pointed at her outfit. ?If you want to join, change. Right now, you look homeless,? he remarked, gesturing to her oversized shirt. Sighing, Nyx glanced at herself and raised her hands. Darkness enveloped her, and in an instant, she was dressed in a black tracksuit. Alex shook his head at the display, recognizing the rule-breaking use of her powers, but decided not to scold the reclusive goddess. ?All right, ladies, head downstairs. I''ll catch up in a few minutes,? Alex said, glancing at the girls. Hestia, standing closest, frowned. ?And what are you going to do?? she asked, gently squeezing his hand. ?I need to merge my workshops so I don''t waste time on it later,? Alex replied, pulling a cube from his inventory. ?Then I''m coming with you,? Rebecca declared, unexpectedly leaping onto his back. Alex didn''t mind Rebecca tagging along, especially since the workshop they were heading to partially belonged to her. The other girls exchanged glances and decided to head down first. Before leaving, each of them kissed Alex goodbye. As Nyx passed by Alex, she simply rolled her eyes, stuffed her hands into her pockets, and followed the others. Alex chuckled, watching her go. The once-majestic Goddess of Night had transformed into the goddess of recluses. Left behind with Alex were Rebecca, Hestia, and Hephaestus. Of all of them, Hephaestus was the most curious to see Alex''s new workshop. Rebecca, clinging to Alex''s back, occasionally glanced at Hestia, who was also eyeing Rebecca. They hadn''t yet had a chance to talk, but for some reason, both felt a sense of rivalry between them. While Hestia and Loki''s rivalry stemmed from their inability to tolerate one another, the tension between Hestia and Rebecca was of a different kind¡ªa competition for Alex''s lap. Previously, it was usually Hestia who sat on Alex''s lap, but now Rebecca had emerged as a contender for that coveted spot. Sensing Rebecca''s competitive spirit, Hestia jumped onto Alex, clinging to his chest and wrapping her legs around his waist. Alex gave a crooked smile at the behavior of the two girls. Even he could feel the unspoken rivalry brewing between them. Hephaestus watched Hestia''s antics with amusement, shaking her head with a knowing smile. She, too, understood that this sudden competition between Rebecca and Hestia was different from Hestia''s animosity toward Loki. It seemed more like two twin sisters battling for attention. Alex, meanwhile, enjoyed having two beautiful girls hanging off him but couldn''t help feeling like a mother koala with her two cubs clinging on. Hephaestus noticed the expression on his face and laughed softly. ?Seems like you''re enjoying this,? she teased, her smile growing wider. Her words caught Rebecca and Hestia''s attention, and they shifted their focus from glaring at each other to the goddess, who stood there with a sly smile. Alex chuckled at their reactions and smirked. ?Want to join in?? he quipped, adjusting Hestia''s position to make her more comfortable. ?I already feel like a mama koala.? ?I think I''ll pass,? Hephaestus replied with a wry grin, shaking her head. ?These two are suspiciously quiet. I have a feeling if I got involved, they''d team up against me.? Alex laughed quietly and decided to drop the subject. Carrying the girls, he headed for the basement with Hephaestus and his two ?gremlins?¡ªa nickname he occasionally used for Rebecca and now Hestia. When Alex entered the workshop, he was greeted by the familiar scent of metal and machine oil. Everything was exactly as he had left it, as if time had stopped in this room. His gaze wandered across the room and settled on the chair in the center¡ªa creation of his own design. ?I''ve been tidying up from time to time while you were off in another world,? Hephaestus admitted with a soft smile. ?But I never touched your chair. It... gives me strange feelings.? Alex turned to her and nodded. ?Thank you for taking care of things, my attentive fianc¨¦e. I don''t blame you. That chair should make people uneasy. It''s infused with the power of destruction. Even instinctively, most beings will avoid it.? Rebecca, listening in, gave the chair a wary glance. ?What does it do?? she asked, pointing at it. Alex paused for a moment, as if deciding whether to explain. ?It disrupts the balance between body and soul,? he said finally. ?Anyone who sits on it will experience their body and soul being destroyed and restored simultaneously, over and over again. It doesn''t matter if you''re mortal or immortal¡ªon that chair, everyone becomes vulnerable.? Rebecca simply shrugged; it didn''t concern her. She knew Alex wouldn''t use that device without a serious reason. Meanwhile, Alex pulled a small cube from his inventory and placed it on the floor. The cube began to glow, and the old workshop began to transform. The walls parted, and the ceiling rose, revealing an artificially created sky with white clouds, reminiscent of the enchanted ceiling in Hogwarts. Hephaestus, astonished, approached a new section of the workshop where shelves were lined with firearms. Not far from them was a testing range, and further still was the area where Rebecca worked on her devices. Alex smiled and gave Rebecca''s hand, which was still around his neck, a friendly tap. ?Go on, chat with Hephaestus. She''ll definitely be interested in your weapons.? Rebecca nodded and jumped off Alex''s back, heading toward her section of the workshop. Alex remained with Hestia, who was still wrapped around him like a child clinging to a parent. Hestia lifted her gaze and poked him on the nose to get his attention. Alex lowered his eyes, meeting her blue ones. ?You''ve changed,? she said quietly, a hint of concern in her voice. ?Did something happen in that world? Something that affected you?? Alex looked at her thoughtfully but didn''t answer immediately. Hearing Hestia''s question, Alex nodded briefly. In Night City, he had witnessed too many horrors during his time as a mercenary. From kidnappers selling children, to the Scavenger gang, who harvested organs for profit. All of this occurred under the influence of an avatar of an outer god that had taken root in that world, amplifying the already dark nature of its people. Even the slightest touch of this entity made people more brutal and inhumane. But as much as Alex blamed the external forces, he knew that human nature, on its own, was capable of committing terrible deeds. ?Actually, yes. That world was pretty unpleasant,? Alex said with a heavy sigh. ?Like what?? Hestia leaned in with curiosity, pressing closer to his shoulder. ?Oh, too much to list. But I''ll start with the basics: the morning news. Every day began the same way, with another dose of horror. For example...? Alex played a recording on his phone, letting Hestia listen. ?Good morning, Night City! Yesterday''s body count stopped at a solid thirty! Sponsor of the day ¨C endless street wars in Heywood! Minus one cop ¨C the police, as usual, had nothing to do with it. In Santo Domingo, the power went out again ¨C netrunners messing with the electric grid. In Westbrook, ''Trauma Team'' is scraping the new cyberpsycho victims off the pavement. And Pacifica¡­ well, Pacifica is just Pacifica. This was Stan. Welcome to another day in the city of dreams!? Hestia listened, her heart heavy, and a genuine sadness filled her eyes. Rebecca, standing nearby and explaining the workings of her weapons to Hephaestus, recognized the familiar recording. She turned toward Alex, noticing that he was playing the news for Hestia. The girl struggled to hold back a heavy sigh as memories of Night City resurfaced. Now, she hoped that in this new world, she would have a chance to start fresh, without the fear of cyberpsychos. Hephaestus, upon hearing the recording, looked at Alex in surprise. She then turned her gaze to Rebecca, waiting for an explanation. Rebecca began to explain that these were typical news from their world. Hephaestus listened in silence, then sighed sadly. When the recording finished, Hestia whispered softly, ?That''s terrible...? ?And that''s just the tip of the iceberg,? Alex said, shaking his head tiredly. ?Yes, there were good people there too. Like Padre ¨C a former priest who helped orphanages. But there were always fewer kind people than cruelty and darkness. Though... I think it''s better not to talk about it now.? ?You''re right. The important thing is that you''re back home,? Hestia said, cupping his face in her hands, trying to cheer him up. ?Now you can rest easy, knowing that it''s safe here.? Alex smiled, embracing her. This kind goddess could always calm his heart. While in Night City, it was Gloria who supported him, here it was Hestia ¨C loyal and caring. ?You''re right. And we have people waiting for us. It''ll be fun to tell them what I''ve been up to besides mercenary work,? Alex said with a light smile. ?And what might that be?? Hephaestus asked, approaching with Rebecca. Alex turned to Hephaestus, unsure of how to respond, but knowing that the truth would come out sooner or later and someone in the group would spill the beans. So, Alex decided to confess himself about what he had done. ?Well... I, along with GIR, hacked into the central building of a corporation and left a message that the whole city saw.? ?And what was that message?? Hephaestus asked cautiously. ?A huge inscription praising the Pasta Monster,? Rebecca smirked before Alex could respond. ?They played it on the news for weeks, and Alex was put on the wanted list.? Hephaestus sighed heavily, looking at Alex. She had asked him more than once to stop creating cults in other worlds, but she understood that convincing him otherwise was useless. ?Better this than if you''d done something worse,? she admitted. ?It''s not that bad. No innocent people got hurt, just a bunch of idiots,? Alex said, deciding to ?throw? Rebecca under the bus. ?Ask her, she was involved in these antics.? Rebecca, not catching the hint, cheerfully nodded and started telling Hephaestus about their fun, using the cult members'' identities. Hephaestus just shook her head, thinking that it was still better than Alex''s early ?crusades? in the dungeon when he had beaten up half of the adventurers. ?Alright, they''ve been waiting for us. Seems like the workshops merged without any problems,? Alex said, checking the equipment. ?When will I get all the data?? Hephaestus asked, holding him back. ?Tomorrow afternoon. Or you can ask GIR ¨C he has everything,? Alex replied, stroking his chin. Rebecca nodded, confirming that the robo-dog was a real treasure trove of knowledge. Hephaestus pondered, curious to learn more about this strange creature, not suspecting just how ?strange? it was. At the exit of the workshop, Rebecca climbed back onto Alex''s back, wrapping her arms around his shoulders. Hephaestus listened to her stories about new technologies, eager to create something new, inspired by the possibilities that had opened up. Entering the Colosseum, Alex and the girls saw that everyone had already split into groups. A row of tables was laden with snacks and alcohol. No one had drunk anything yet, but the atmosphere was already bubbling with excitement. Gloria, Lucy, and Kiwi stood with a group of more composed girls who were watching the events unfold. On the other side, loud shouts could be heard ¨C a tournament for arm wrestling was already taking place in the noisy crowd. The loudest were Loki and Hermes, enthusiastically cheering, and it seemed they had already placed their bets on their favorites. Alex smiled and shook his head, making his way toward the calmer group. As he passed the tables, he took out some prepared food from his spatial storage and carefully laid it out. Approaching the group, Alex set Hestia down on the floor, and Rebecca, jumping off his back, happily ran toward the more energetic part of the hall. ?I see the party''s in full swing already. We''re only a few minutes late, and you''ve already got an arm wrestling tournament going,? Alex remarked with a grin, stopping next to Gloria. ?It''s all Loki''s doing,? Gloria laughed. ?She started talking to Dorio, and then everything just sort of spun out of control. And here we are ¨C arm wrestling.? Alex smirked. He knew that Dorio was interested in the strength of people in this world. Thinking about it, he wondered how her abilities would change if she received a blessing. After all, Dorio had been a professional fighter before, and adventurers who received a blessing began fighting in the Dungeon. Additionally, he was curious about whether monster kills made with firearms would count. Stroking his chin, Alex tried to work it out. After all, archers improved their stats by killing monsters with a bow, but with firearms, the situation was much less clear. ?What are you thinking about?? Freya''s voice interrupted. She noticed the focused expression on Alex''s face. ?I''m wondering if the method of killing monsters with firearms or explosives affects stat increases. For example, if using firearms or explosives would be counted differently than regular methods. Rebecca could just blow up a few floors of the Dungeon and level up in an hour,? he answered thoughtfully. Freya, knowing about firearms from movies, was just as confused as the other goddesses. Ais and Aria exchanged glances, not understanding what was being discussed. The girls from the modern world eagerly awaited an explanation. ?Isn''t there a difference in how you kill monsters?? Kiwi asked, raising an eyebrow in confusion. ?I''m not sure, but it makes sense to assume that fighting style affects stats. For example, Doria''s strength and defense should increase if she''s fighting with her fists. But what about firearms? That''s the question,? Alex explained. ?Why not just check it? Let Rebecca go into the Dungeon with a couple of grenades and let''s see what happens,? Lucy suggested with a hint of irony. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex slapped his forehead, realizing the simplicity of the solution. The goddesses, hearing this, agreed ¨C the experiment seemed like the best option. After a while, Alex decided it was time to start the official part of the gathering. He clapped his hands to get everyone''s attention. ?Everyone, a moment of your attention!? he called to the crowd. The shouting quieted down, and everyone turned toward Alex. ?I''m glad to see you all here. You come from different worlds, but you''ve already found common ground. Let this be the beginning of a great friendship. Have fun, enjoy yourselves ¨C after all, not every day do you get a chance to drink with representatives from other worlds!? The hall erupted in applause. The celebration continued: the arm wrestling tournament became even more popular, groups began to bond, and laughter echoed throughout the room. Unexpectedly, Doria lost to Lily, sparking animated discussions. Hermes and Pilar were scheming something clearly not very legal. Rebecca and Valeri joined a group of hyperactive girls, and Allen, as jealous as ever, got caught up in a playful conflict with MIMI and GIR. Meanwhile, Falco hit it off with Finn and Gareth, and Main became friends with Ottar, telling him stories from his service. The party continued until dawn, when everyone had exhausted themselves and fallen asleep. Only Alex, GIR, and MIMI remained on their feet ¨C they still had the task of getting everyone to their rooms. To be continued... Chapter 153 - 153: The Night City Groups First Dungeon Trip A few days had passed since the welcome party. During this time, Main and the others continued living in Alex''s mansion. Despite Alex''s hospitality, no one wanted to feel like a freeloader. The exception was Pilar, who had struck up a friendship with Hermes and found a way to justify his idleness. He claimed that since Rebecca was Alex''s fianc¨¦e, it was only natural for her brother to live carefree. However, after making such a statement, Pilar was immediately beaten up by Rebecca, who firmly declared that he was obligated to work and stop being lazy. Alex just chuckled at the scene and headed to the city administration to purchase plots of land near his mansion. The paperwork took several hours to complete. When Alex returned home, he went to the dining room, where everyone had gathered for lunch. With a loud thud, he dropped a stack of documents onto the table, instantly grabbing everyone''s attention. In addition to plots for building houses, Alex had purchased two more: one for Falco''s bar and another for Pilar''s shop. The shop for Pilar had been tricky, so Alex sought advice from Hephaestus, who was the most knowledgeable about such matters. After some discussion, they decided to establish Pilar''s shop in Babylon. As the documents hit the table, everyone stared at them curiously. None of them, except for Hephaestus, knew what Alex had been up to for the past few hours. "Alex, what''s with this mountain of paperwork?" Gloria asked, handing him a cup of coffee. Alex took a sip of the hot drink, feeling the accumulated fatigue begin to melt away. The hours of haggling had left him mentally drained, but his knack for negotiating¡ªhoned in his past life trading in MMO games¡ªhad paid off. Setting the cup down, he began to explain. "These are property deeds. These documents," he said, separating them into piles, "are for the plots where we''ll build houses. And these are for Falco''s bar and Pilar''s shop," he clarified, handing out the respective documents. Main and Doria, upon receiving their papers, noticed that their names were listed as the owners. The same was true for Falco and Pilar''s documents. They looked at Alex with a mix of surprise and disbelief. "Alex, you mentioned land here is expensive. How did you manage to buy four plots for houses, plus land for a bar and a shop?" Main asked, hesitant to accept such a generous gift. "The plots for the houses were relatively inexpensive. The land for the bar and shop, though, required some haggling," Alex replied, taking a seat at the table. "These are still enormous expenses. We can''t just accept this," Doria said, sliding the documents back toward him. Alex sighed, understanding their hesitation. He knew how difficult it was for them to accept such valuable gifts, but this only solidified his belief that they were good friends¡ªones who wouldn''t exploit his wealth for personal gain. Even the goddesses present appreciated this virtue, having seen how greed could destroy friendships and families. "You don''t really have a choice," Alex said with a light smile. "What do you mean?" Lucy asked, continuing to eat her salad. Glancing at Lucy, Alex noted that she seemed to be favoring fresh vegetables more often lately¡ªperhaps drawn to the local salads'' unique flavors. "The plots are already bought, and the deeds have your names on them. So, they''re officially yours now," Alex said with a shrug. "But what about building the houses? That''s also expensive, and we don''t want to burden you even more," Falco cautiously pointed out. "Ah, now that," Alex began with enthusiasm, spreading his arms theatrically, "is where magic comes in!" Between his hands appeared a shimmering rainbow-like illusion. The others just rolled their eyes, seeing the familiar trick. Alex had demonstrated similar effects several times before, which was starting to irritate some of them. "Are you going to build the houses with magic?" Main asked skeptically. He had only been in the city for a few days and was still getting used to the fantasy atmosphere around him. On top of that, he had to study thick manuals about the dungeon and its monsters. Main felt like a newbie who had just joined the army¡ªeverything was new, and he had to learn everything from scratch. The others shared his feelings. Even Rebecca, usually so lazy, couldn''t escape this fate. After a couple of hours of reading, she gave up and loudly declared that she''d rather blow up the entire floor than try to figure out what monsters lived there. However, Kiwi and Lucy showed genuine interest¡ªnot only in the dungeon but also in magic. Gloria quickly found common ground with the goddesses and joined their group, while Valerie, G.I.R., and M.I.M.I. immediately befriended the other young women in the house. Valerie stood out, as she somehow immediately connected with the reclusive goddess Nyx. "Well, the house sketches and layouts are already ready. Ask G.I.R., he''ll show you everything. After that, it''s all about magic and other things," Alex said calmly, taking a sip of his hot coffee. Main and the others, realizing that Alex had already made the decisions, agreed to take the documents. Alex let out a relieved sigh. For him, money was just numbers, and there was nowhere to spend it. No business, no special desires¡ªhe already had everything he needed for a peaceful life. "Now that we''ve dealt with this, let''s move on to the next thing. Have you decided which families you''ll join?" Alex asked, addressing those who hadn''t yet joined any god''s family. "Doria and I decided to join the family of the goddess Loki," Main said calmly, nodding toward a pleased Loki. Alex looked at Loki. She was clearly delighted that such experienced veterans were joining her family. Over the past few days, everyone had learned more about how Alex and his friends lived in Night City, and it became clear that only those with exceptional skills and who were always on their toes could survive in such a city. Night City was a place where shootouts or gang wars could break out at any moment, and avoiding involvement was practically impossible. "And you?" Alex turned his gaze to Falco and Pilar. "I''ve also decided to join the family of the goddess Loki," Falco said confidently. Alex nodded. He considered Falco to be a smart and decisive person, especially valuing his ability in critical situations. His skill at making split-second decisions had always helped him when driving, particularly when evading pursuit. "I think it''s because you decided to open a bar for your friend Falco, and that flat-chested one just wants to drink there for free," Hestia said disdainfully, pointing at Loki. "Exactly, the redhead is only thinking about that," Rebecca added with a smirk. Loki''s face contorted with indignation. She was indeed thinking about free drinks at the bar, but of course, she wasn''t about to admit it. "Are you two asking for a fight, you two shrimps? I chose Falco for his skills and decisiveness!" Loki retorted, starting yet another argument. Loki and Hestia began fighting again, and everyone just stopped paying attention to them. In the past few days of living in this house, there had been so many fights between Hestia and Loki that it was impossible to describe. Now, even Rebecca had started getting involved in the battle between Loki and Hestia, and instead of just the two quarreling goddesses, Rebecca had now joined in. Only Alex couldn''t understand when Rebecca and Hestia had teamed up against Loki. After all, a rivalry had started between Rebecca and Hestia over who would sit on Alex''s lap, and those two were always arguing as well. Not to mention their constant battles before bed over who would sleep on Alex''s chest. And this was before Rebecca started hacking into the lock on the snack box Hestia hid. When Hestia caught Rebecca in the act of stealing, it turned into yet another argument. "So, Pilar, what did you decide?" Alex asked, shifting his attention to his friend. "Hmm, my new buddy Hermes and your fianc¨¦e Hephaestus invited me. But since you want me to open a prosthetics shop, I think I''ll go with Hephaestus. You said the blessing helps improve skills, or something like that?" Pilar replied, thoughtfully stroking his chin. Alex turned his gaze to Hephaestus, who nodded in confirmation of his thoughts. She had recently received a huge amount of data on weapon and prosthetic technologies and was amazed at how advanced humanity had become in science. Before inviting Pilar to her family, she had a brief conversation with him to assess his skills. The result surprised her¡ªlike Alex, she now considered him a true genius in prosthetic design and tuning. Hephaestus had always valued masters like Pilar and Rebecca, who could turn an idea into a unique creation. She had even planned to invite Rebecca into her family but quickly realized that Rebecca was a free-spirited restless soul who only did what she wanted. "I would have invited Rebecca too, but it looks like she''s going to be part of Hestia''s family," Hephaestus noted, nodding toward the small conflict. Alex just nodded in agreement. He too understood that Rebecca would definitely not be making custom weapons. "Good thing you changed your mind, Hephaestus. Otherwise, Rebecca would probably have shot the idiot who tried to argue with her," Lucy intervened, calmly throwing her friend "under the bus." Everyone around them nodded in agreement. When Alex introduced Rebecca to the others and called her a gremlin, no one paid much attention. But after a few days, it became obvious to everyone just how fitting that nickname was for her personality. "And definitely don''t let her sell weapons she makes. The last thing we need is shootouts in the streets of Orario," Freya thoughtfully added. "Prosthetics are different. They give people the chance to live normal lives. But with her weapons, it''s much more complicated." Alex threw a grateful glance at Freya. He didn''t want to turn Orario into another Night City. Weapons for his family, yes, but not for random adventurers. The city had started to become calmer thanks to the punitive squad created to fight the cult of the spaghetti monster, which later became something like a police force. "Looks like you all want to join Hestia''s family too?" Alex asked, shifting his gaze to Kiwi, Lucy, Gloria, and Valerie. The girls nodded in unison. Lucy and Kiwi couldn''t resist Hestia''s sparkling blue eyes. Gloria chose this family because of her love for a peaceful life and homey care, things Hestia particularly valued. And Valerie decided to join in order to stay close to her new friends. "As for you two, I won''t even bother asking. I''ll just hear something like, ''We serve only the Emperor,''" Alex joked, looking at GIR and MIMI, who were peacefully sipping milkshakes. "FOR THE EMPEROR!" the robo-dogs shouted in unison, raising their cups like glasses at a celebration. With the arrival of GIR and MIMI, the house became even noisier. They had already started considering the girls their "moms," something Alex barely understood how it happened. Freya became interested in their abilities and often spent time with them, much to the annoyance of the jealous cat Allen. Eventually, GIR and MIMI began having fun, mocking the cat, who unsuccessfully tried to avoid their attention. These two robo-dogs would chase him around and bark at him. Well, it was more like they made that sound, annoying Allen as much as possible. "Alright, let''s finish lunch and get to work," Alex announced. "First, you''ll receive the blessings, then a short training session before the dungeon expedition. After that¡ªyour starter adventurer set, and finally, your first dungeon run." Everyone nodded in agreement, especially Main and Dorio, who were starting to get bored without any action. They couldn''t wait to stretch their legs and experience the dungeon, which they only knew from stories and illustrations in the manual. Valerie eagerly finished her lunch, grabbed GIR and MIMI, and rushed to her room. The others ate calmly, without hurry. "You three, stop arguing. We have a lot of work to do. Hestia and Loki need to give the blessings, and you, Rebecca, need to receive yours and get ready like the others," Alex said, stepping in to break up the argument between the three girls. This "conflict" was more like a debate, with each one trying to prove something. After making up, Hestia, Loki, and Rebecca huffed in annoyance and turned away from each other. Alex sighed, feeling more like a father of many children than a guy with a harem. When lunch came to an end, everyone headed to the goddesses for their blessings. Alex went to the coliseum to prepare the weapons, gear, and other essentials for the new adventurers, including backpacks and everything needed for their dungeon expedition. Once everyone had received their blessings, they headed to the Coliseum, where Alex was already waiting for them. He had prepared all the necessary gear in advance and immediately handed it out to those who didn''t have their own equipment, like the girls. A quick preparation began, including a basic explanation and the determination of the depth they intended to reach in the Dungeon. Alex was still pondering his theory on the interaction of explosives and firearms with Falna. No matter how many times he discussed it with the goddesses, no one could find the right solution. In the end, they collectively decided to conduct an experiment, as Lucy had suggested. She proposed giving Rebecca a couple of grenades to wipe out a group of monsters and then checking if her stats would increase. Once everything was ready, Alex teleported the group to the first floor of the Dungeon. Dorio chose new brass knuckles and looked satisfied. Main had trouble deciding on a weapon but ultimately settled on a two-handed sword. Falco, with a rapier in hand, looked even more like an aristocrat. Pilar chose throwing knives, declaring that he was now a ninja. The girls picked weapons that suited them, with even Gloria taking a staff, explaining she was "just here for the company." Rebecca, as always, was special: she became the central figure of the experiment with firearms and explosives. Valerie, imitating Bella, armed herself with a pair of short knives. GIR and MIMI, as usual, were in a league of their own. They donned armor, armed themselves with their gear, and headed into the Dungeon more for fun than anything else. "So this is what it looks like inside," Main said, looking around in surprise. "This is just the first floor. The eighteenth one feels like a real resort," Alex smirked, observing their reactions. After finishing their inspection, the group prepared to move on. "Well, shall we go kill a few monsters?" Rebecca said, placing her shotgun on her shoulder. Alex, smirking, ruffled her hair and led the group forward. Along the way, he sent out manual mana pulses to locate a group of goblins. "I found them nearby. Get ready," he said, heading toward the target. "How did you do that?" Falco asked, looking at Alex with curiosity. "It''s like sonar, like bats," Alex explained. "I use a mana pulse that spreads across the floor in waves and reflects off living targets." Hearing Alex''s explanation, Kiwi nodded and considered that such a skill could be very useful in the field, especially when hiding behind a wall and wanting to know how many enemies are nearby. When they reached the goblin group, Alex stepped aside to let the others take charge and see how they handled the situation. He also noticed that goblin groups used to range from three to eight creatures, but since he infused mana into the Dungeon''s core, the number of goblins per group had increased to around twenty. Upon reaching the goblins, the team began planning their actions. Alex approved of the caution, knowing that in the Dungeon, it was important to be ready for anything. But there was one person who clearly didn''t like planning. "To hell with these green bastards! Let''s just kill them!" Rebecca shouted, charging into the room. Bursting into the room with the group of goblins, Rebecca wasted no time and shot the first target in sight. The poor goblin didn''t even have time to react before the shotgun blast completely blew its head off, and it collapsed, turning to ash on the floor, leaving behind a crystal. As always, Rebecca operated on the principle of "See the target, no obstacles." Especially when her enemies were just green monsters dressed in rags and holding nothing but clubs. None of the group could stop Rebecca in time as she barged into the room and started shooting at everything that moved. Realizing there was no turning back, no one wanted to be left behind, and they all rushed into the room with the goblins and started killing them. Alex had known in advance that Rebecca wouldn''t wait, so he didn''t stop her. He had always enjoyed watching the impatient Rebecca, even when they were still in Night City. And Alex didn''t want Rebecca to change. He loved her just as she was¡ª a sweet girl with the soul of a gremlin. The goblins were weak opponents but perfect for warming up and learning the basics of dungeon fighting. Alex remembered when he had started with them, testing his new abilities. New goblins started appearing from the walls, but he didn''t interfere, giving the group a chance to show what they were capable of. Only Rebecca''s curses, as she wiped out monsters that didn''t make it out of the wall in time, made him mentally sympathize with the poor creatures. As he scanned the room, Alex noticed that his robo-dogs, GIR and MIMI, had disappeared from sight. Finding them in the opposite corner, he caught them engaged in a strange "activity": they were fiercely kicking a goblin, declaring that it didn''t deserve to live. "They probably mistook him for an orc child," Alex muttered thoughtfully, continuing to watch the scene. The thought of what would happen if those two encountered actual orcs gave him a dark sense of foreboding: Alex imagined a burning dungeon floor, engulfed in a robot-led crusade. Meanwhile, the group had finished off the goblins. "Well, that was easy. No plan needed!" Rebecca declared proudly, slinging her shotgun over her shoulder. Alex, tearing his gaze away from GIR and MIMI, walked over to Rebecca and ruffled her hair. "Goblin groups used to be smaller, and monsters appeared slower. You need to be more careful: even in the past, when the dungeon was weaker, adventurers still managed to die," he said gently. "Why did everything change?" Kiwi asked. "It''s because of the dungeon''s core. God Erebus merged with it and the one-eyed dragon, but after his death, the core ended up in my hands. Since it became the catalyst for this process, I had to replenish the mana in it. As a result, the monsters became stronger and more numerous," Alex explained. "So it''s your fault," Rebecca concluded with her usual boldness. Alex rolled his eyes as he continued to untangle her braids. The sounds of a beating once again filled the silence, making everyone turn their heads. GIR and MIMI were still occupied with the poor goblin, or was it a new one? The previous one was probably nothing but ash by now. "Shall we move on, or go back to prepare?" Alex asked the group. "Let''s go. I haven''t even warmed up properly yet," Dorio was the first to reply, cracking her knuckles. The others shared a similar sentiment: the desire to see more victories prevailed. Calling over the robots, Alex watched as GIR and MIMI gave the goblin one last kick, turning it to ash. For a brief moment, the monster''s face seemed strangely offended, as though it didn''t deserve such a fate. Continuing the tour, Alex told the group about the different dungeon floors, the monsters, and their unique traits. He reminded them to collect crystals, explaining their value, and commented on rare metal finds that could be sold or used to craft artifacts. On the fifth floor, they were met by a horde of killer ants. Their numbers were so vast that Alex began to worry about the possibility of monsters escaping to higher levels. "This is disgusting," Lucy commented, tightening her grip on Alex''s hand. "Mm-hmm," he replied indifferently, noticing something unusual among the ants. Lucy noticed Alex didn''t respond to her but merely muttered a sound in response. She frowned and, like the others, turned to him, trying to figure out what he was staring at so intently. Alex, however, continued to study the enormous swarm of ants, clearly noticing something new. "Did you notice something?" Kiwi asked, standing next to him. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yeah, something interesting," he replied, pulling a notebook from his pocket. In the buzzing mass of ants, Alex spotted something that hadn''t been there before. Amid the regular ants was a massive queen. Previously, only worker ants appeared on this floor, but now everything had changed. This information had to be reported to the guild. After finishing his notes, Alex returned the notebook to his pocket. "Well? What did you see?" Rebecca asked eagerly, already imagining how she would deal with the army of insects. "A new creature," Alex explained, pointing at the massive being surrounded by smaller ants. "This looks like the queen. Queens haven''t appeared here before. If they''re showing up now, it might just be the beginning." The group followed his gesture and noticed the enormous insect, standing out due to its size and imposing appearance. "So what? We just kill them all and be done with it?" Pilar asked lazily, putting her hands behind her head. "I think it''s better to burn this crowd and head back. I''ll report the information to the guild and ask Loki to have her adventurers thoroughly check the monsters before killing them. I''m sure new types might start appearing with other species too," Alex suggested. "Do you think this will spread?" Main asked, frowning. Alex nodded affirmatively. Meanwhile, he noticed that GIR and MIMI had already pulled out flamethrowers and were clearly planning a mass incineration. However, Rebecca intervened, her enthusiasm for explosions off the charts. "No! I''m against it! You wanted to test the new explosives!" she exclaimed, holding a massive bundle in her hands. The robo-dogs, with offended looks, put their flamethrowers back into their inventories, and Alex, suppressing a chuckle, turned to Rebecca. "Alright, but you''ll apologize to GIR and MIMI later. You just crushed their dream of burning xenos," he joked, gesturing to the robo-dogs who were kicking small stones on the floor. Rebecca nodded, confidently stepping forward, swinging the bundle, and throwing it straight at the ant queen. "And now, the explosion!" she cheerfully shouted, pressing the detonator button. After pressing the button, a powerful explosion rang out, causing an earthquake, and small rocks fell from the ceiling. The fire from the explosion quickly spread in all directions, completely incinerating all the ants, including the queen. Seeing the aftermath, Alex immediately realized that Rebecca had once again stolen something from his workshop. This time, it was an incendiary grenade he had created to burn large areas without resorting to magic. "Looks like the gremlin ¡ª one, dungeon ¡ª zero," Lucy sarcastically summarized, watching the destruction unfold. Alex nodded, pleased with the result, and ruffled Rebecca''s hair. She purred happily, like a cat, feeling the warm approval. Alex smiled and, unable to resist, picked her up, which caused light laughter from the others. GIR and MIMI, not wasting any time, gathered all the materials left after the ant genocide and carefully placed them into a small bag, which they handed to Alex. "Here, these are your first earned dungeon earnings," he said, handing the bag to Main. Main smirked, accepting the loot. "It''s funny that our acquaintance started with me giving you a job. And now you''re giving me and the others jobs," he remarked, a satisfied smile on his face. Alex laughed, agreeing with the observation. After returning to the surface, he led the group to the guild, explaining the basic aspects of adventurer work along the way. "In the guild, you can take individual quests: like gathering rare resources, escorting merchants, or collecting information. You can even sell floor maps or data about new monsters," Alex explained as he led the group through the bustling streets. "For example, what kind of information?" Kiwi asked, not letting go of his hand. "New monster species, details about unknown rooms, maps of new or altered floors. All of this gets paid for, and sometimes quite generously," he explained, noticing how the others'' eyes lit up at the prospect of additional earnings. When they entered the guild, all eyes inside instantly turned to them. Some were surprised that Alex was personally accompanying the newbies, while others whispered that this was "his" group. Approaching the registration desk, Alex suggested that everyone register as new adventurers, while he headed over to Eina ¡ª his consultant. He told her about the new type of monster, which piqued her professional interest. She immediately became engrossed in the task, bombarding Alex with questions about the behavior of the ant queen and her peculiarities. "Here are the notes," Alex said, handing her a sheet of paper from his notebook. "This is everything I managed to observe." Eina gratefully took the sheet and continued studying the data, while Alex exchanged a few more words with her before returning to the group, who had already finished registering. He then showed the newbies where they could sell the crystals and resources they had gathered, explaining how this part of the adventurer trade worked. "Alright, that''s the routine taken care of," Alex said, seeing the satisfied faces of his companions. "I think it''s time to celebrate our first successful expedition. Mama Mi''s kitchen is pretty good, so let''s head there." The group murmured in approval, leaving the guild and heading toward the tavern to celebrate their first dungeon adventure. To be continued... Chapter 154 - 154: Beginning of a New Adventure A week had passed since the group from Night City ventured into the dungeon for the first time, a week filled with events. Wasting no time, Alex took on the task of arranging housing for Orario''s newest residents. First, he built a cozy home for Maine and Dorio, giving them a place to settle down and start fresh. For Falco, Alex made a special gesture ¡ª a house with a garage to accommodate his beloved van, allowing him to indulge in his passion for vehicles whenever he liked. The excitement only grew when Alex brought his classic vehicles to the city: a 1967 Impala and the Fenrir motorcycle. These unfamiliar machines fascinated the locals, who had never seen anything like them. To test the motorcycle, Alex expanded the Coliseum arena, turning it into an impromptu race track. The goddesses eagerly tried riding the car, but Loki stood out ¡ª managing to hop on the motorcycle and almost crash into a wall, sparking a wave of laughter and commentary. For Pilar, Alex constructed a house with a workshop and a storage space for materials. However, the project took longer than expected because Pilar kept changing his requirements. The issue was resolved when Rebecca, tired of his indecisiveness, gave him a ?magic kick.? After that, the workshop and storage were successfully set up in the basement. A few days later, Falco''s bar opened, named Afterlife after the legendary establishment from Night City. The bar quickly gained popularity among adventurers, thanks to the unique drinks from another world. Chilled, fizzy beer became an instant favorite, leaving patrons unable to return to their usual warm ale. However, as often happens with adventurers, the bar didn''t escape its first brawl on opening day. Alex had to step in to calm things down, firmly reminding everyone that such behavior wouldn''t be tolerated. Afterlife attracted not only adventurers but also gods, some of whom attempted to recruit Falco into their familias. Loki, realizing she was outnumbered, turned to Alex for help. One look from him and his intimidating stance over the table were enough to make the other gods retreat to their drinks. Memories of Alex single-handedly defeating the one-eyed dragon and punishing Apollo were still fresh in their minds. Pilar''s shop opened soon after the bar. He created prototype prosthetics for adventurers to test before purchasing. Alex helped organize the shop and implemented a discount system: adventurers who provided their own materials could save significantly. Hephaestus assisted in pricing, factoring in material quality and added features. The shop gained attention through the goddesses during the recent Denatus meeting. They spread word of the new place where adventurers could purchase prosthetics. The first customer was Miach, accompanied by Naaza. Alex and Rebecca were at the shop, helping Pilar with inventory when Miach arrived. Recognizing him, Alex recalled his friendship with Hestia and offered to assist with customer service while the others worked in the workshop. Miach immediately recognized Alex, not just for his fame and striking appearance, but because Hestia often boasted about her ?brilliant familia member? to other gods. Explaining his visit, Miach said he wanted to inquire about a prosthetic''s cost. Alex quickly deduced that this was due to the financial struggles of Miach''s familia, already burdened with debt. Naaza, who accompanied Miach, tried to dissuade him from spending more, arguing that he didn''t need to go to such lengths for her, especially at the cost of further debts. Smiling at their caring interaction, Alex offered an unexpected solution: as their first customers, Naaza''s prosthetic would be made free of charge. Miach initially resisted the idea, but Alex convinced him it wasn''t charity ¡ª it was a promotional move for the shop. As proof of his proposal, Alex assured that a high-quality prosthetic would serve as the best advertisement for Pilar''s workshop. He deliberately avoided mentioning Miach''s friendship with Hestia, knowing that this would only strengthen Miach''s resistance. After much persuasion, Miach eventually agreed. Alex quickly worked things out with Pilar, explaining the situation. Pilar readily agreed, especially since Alex provided the necessary materials, and additional publicity would only help the business. Meanwhile, the other women had varying experiences. Kiwi and Lucy, captivated by magic, delved into studying it. Alex prepared a detailed manual for them, enabling them to learn basic techniques independently. However, Kiwi and Lucy often had questions and frequently sought Alex''s help. He patiently explained complex concepts, teaching them how to convert mana into different elements. Thanks to their previous experience as netrunners, the two quickly grasped the theoretical aspects of magic. Rebecca, on the other hand, took an interest in enchanting weapons with runes. She received a notebook containing Alex''s personal notes, and to his surprise, she invented a press for imprinting runes onto bullets in just a few days, eliminating the need for manual work. Eager to test her new ?toys,? Rebecca headed to the dungeon for another experiment. Foreseeing potential problems, Alex sent the other women with her as backup. It turned out to be a wise decision¡ªwhen they returned, the group looked like they had crawled through an old chimney. The cause? Rebecca''s invention had resulted in her blowing up an entire dungeon floor. Incidentally, Alex''s theory about the effectiveness of firearms and explosives in the dungeon was also confirmed. Rebecca managed to level up within just a few days by blasting through monster-filled floors. Gloria mainly handled household tasks and spent time with Hephaestus, occasionally chatting with her and forming a small group of like-minded, practical women. Valerie, GIR, and MIMI spent most of their time with the others in the dungeon. However, GIR and MIMI became somewhat infamous in Orario due to one of their ?crusades? against a floor inhabited by orcs. Adventurer rumors spread so wildly that Alex and Rebecca couldn''t stop laughing, their stomachs aching from the hilarity. The rumors, primarily about GIR and MIMI, claimed that a new type of monster had appeared in the dungeon, hostile to all others. But when it became known that GIR and MIMI were Alex''s creations, adventurers began avoiding the robo-dogs, fearing what they might do. When mistaken for monsters, GIR and MIMI had no qualms about launching their crusade, taking down any adventurers who stood in their way. The group from the modern world gradually adapted to life in Orario, forming friendships and connections. Alex even considered changing the women''s races to make life easier for them. However, they unanimously decided not to rush the transformation. The only exception was Gloria, whom Alex helped rejuvenate slightly. Even so, this change had no visible effect on her appearance, which Alex already found beautiful. During this time, Alex was not only helping the women and his friends but also working on creating a module for GIR to track the presence of Nyan-Nayn avatars in the worlds he would visit. After numerous trials and errors, Alex successfully created a module capable of detecting the avatars of external gods. Additionally, Alex kept another goal in mind: finding the world where David had reincarnated. To ensure that he wouldn''t inadvertently harm David''s soul fragment, Alex developed another module and installed it on MIMI. When Alex created the two modules, he only mentioned the one designed to locate Nyan-Nyan''s avatars. He chose to keep the module for finding David a secret for now, intending to surprise Gloria later. Once the modules were finished, Alex felt it was time to embark on a new journey. Alex woke up to a strange sensation on his face. Opening his eyes, he found a small foot comfortably nestled against his cheek. Carefully moving it aside, he immediately recognized its owner¡ªHestia, who had somehow managed to turn in her sleep. Her head was now resting on his legs, while her feet were near his face. Seeing this, Alex chuckled quietly. Even in their sleep, Rebecca and Hestia managed to fight for their spot. He watched as the two girls continued to nudge each other even while dreaming, as if vying for dominance. Suppressing a laugh, Alex sighed and decided it was time to get up. However, as soon as he moved, both Hestia and Rebecca, still fast asleep, clung to him, refusing to let go. ?Well, what am I going to do with you?? Alex smiled, gently lifting both girls in his arms. Balancing the lazy goddess and the mischievous gremlin on his shoulders, he headed downstairs for breakfast. Entering the dining hall, Alex found Gloria and Hephaestus sitting at the table, engrossed in an animated discussion over cups of coffee. When they noticed Alex carrying his ?heavy passengers,? they both burst into laughter. Alex simply smiled, carefully setting the sleeping girls down at the table. As soon as Rebecca and Hestia were seated, they promptly let their heads drop onto the surface and resumed their slumber. Alex sighed, feeling more like a doting father than a boyfriend. Approaching Gloria and Hephaestus, he kissed them both in turn before finally taking a seat beside them. While Alex enjoyed the quiet moment, he noticed that everyone else seemed to be busy. Loki and Freya had likely sent their familias into the dungeon to hunt monsters, continuing their unspoken rivalry. Lucy and Kiwi were probably absorbed in learning magic under Riveria and Lefiya''s guidance. Valerie, as usual, was most likely testing out her latest weapon in the dungeon, with the other girls accompanying her in case her latest crazy idea went sideways. GIR and MIMI were peacefully napping in a corner on their cushions, temporarily putting their ?crusades? against the orcs on hold. Alex couldn''t help but smile, imagining the chaos they must have caused in his absence. Gloria emerged from the kitchen carrying a tray with coffee for Alex and a hearty breakfast for Hestia and Rebecca. The moment the aroma of food reached their noses, the two lazy girls instantly opened their eyes and dove into their meals with surprising speed. Taking a sip of his coffee, Alex decided it was time to share his plans. ?Have something on your mind?? Hephaestus asked, raising an eyebrow as she noticed the look in his eyes. ?Something like that,? Alex admitted honestly, setting his cup down. Both Hephaestus and Gloria immediately tensed. They knew all too well that whenever Alex had an idea, it usually led to yet another adventure. Even Hestia and Rebecca, without pausing their eating, began listening intently. ?I think it''s time to start searching for the remaining avatars of Nyan-Nyan,? Alex began. ?I don''t know when she''ll decide to send them after me, so instead of waiting, I''m going to find them myself. It''s not that we''re enemies - I just can''t tell what''s going on in that woman''s head. The best course of action is to stick to the deal we made and keep moving forward. And just as importantly, I don''t want the worlds to continue to suffer from the influence of Nyan-Nyan''s avatars.? Hephaestus let out a heavy sigh. She was aware of this deal and knew it was pointless to try to persuade Alex otherwise. Gloria also shook her head slightly, realizing that a quiet life was not an option for him. ?When are you planning to leave?? Hephaestus asked, resigned to the inevitable. ?In about an hour. I''ll pack my things and head out,? Alex replied, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. ?And who are you taking with you?? Gloria inquired gently, placing a hand on his. ?GIR, MIMI, and Rebecca,? Alex answered. Hephaestus and Gloria nodded, deciding to prepare supplies for him. Even though they knew Alex could create everything he needed himself, they wanted to give him something to remind him of home. Hestia, hearing Alex''s words, frowned in displeasure and gave him her most reproachful look. Rebecca, on the other hand, beamed with excitement, already anticipating the adventures ahead. Hephaestus also tensed, casting Alex a curious glance. His choice had clearly piqued her interest. ?Why Rebecca, GIR, and MIMI?? she asked, tilting her head slightly to the side. Alex shrugged and, with a faint smile, began to explain: ?If you''d prefer to watch over them, I could leave them at home. Just remember, though¡ªone day the dungeon might explode because of Rebecca''s experiments. As for GIR and MIMI, aside from helping me search for worlds, they''d likely start another crusade or brainwash people into believing in the Emperor.? Hephaestus nodded silently, knowing it was useless to argue. She had seen firsthand how Rebecca''s inventions, especially after mastering runes, had gone from merely dangerous to downright catastrophic. Remembering the incident when GIR and MIMI attacked a group of adventurers who mistook them for monsters, Hephaestus sighed even more deeply. ?Can I come too?? Hestia suddenly asked, her large, tearful eyes fixed on Alex. Alex looked at her, feeling his resolve begin to crumble. But before he could give in, Hephaestus intervened, firmly covering Hestia''s eyes with her hand to block her magical ?puppy-dog stare.? ?You can''t go. Your familia has grown, and so has your responsibility,? Hephaestus stated firmly, ensuring Hestia wouldn''t shirk her duties. ?But I¡­? Hestia started to protest but quickly fell silent, realizing it was futile to argue. Seeing her disappointment, Alex knelt down to her level so their eyes met. ?Listen, Hestia. As soon as we find the right world and settle there, I''ll come back for you. In the meantime, it''s better if you stay here and take care of the house,? he said, gently pulling her cheeks into a playful smile to cheer her up. ?Do you promise?? Hestia continued to gaze at him with teary eyes. ?I promise. And if I don''t find the right world immediately, I''ll just come back home,? Alex reassured her. His words seemed to calm her, and she nodded, though deep down she still wished she could join him. ?Don''t worry, my goddess. I''ll bring you souvenirs and new snacks from other worlds,? Alex added, ruffling her hair. The mention of snacks instantly lifted Hestia''s spirits. She quickly set conditions, demanding mountains of sweets and the protection of her secret stash from Rebecca. ?Store them in your inventory instead of the stash,? Alex suggested with a grin. ?It''s not the same!? Hestia retorted, crossing her arms defiantly. Smiling, Alex headed off to pack his things. Rebecca immediately dashed to the workshop to gather her arsenal. Alex descended to his laboratory to retrieve the portable workshop cube¡ªa device he had designed to ensure he always had the tools he needed for his work. When he was ready, he noticed Rebecca stuffing an entire arsenal of weapons, ammunition, and rune-crafting tools into her inventory. Once everything was packed, they headed upstairs, where everyone, including the goddesses, had already gathered. Freya and Loki were called by Hephaestus, who informed them that Alex was heading to another world, while Gloria called the other girls to tell them the same. ?Can I come with you?? Loki asked suddenly, walking up to Alex and taking his hand. ?What are you doing, flat-chested? Get in line!? Hestia immediately snapped, pulling Loki away from Alex. As usual, their argument started right away, but Alex ignored their bickering and walked over to the pillow where the two robo-dogs were sleeping. ?Rise and shine, duty calls,? he said, giving the pillow a gentle kick to wake up GIR and MIMI. Hearing the word ?duty,? GIR and MIMI immediately sat up and, like spoiled children, clung to Alex''s legs. After stowing their transformed pillows in his inventory, Alex began preparing for departure. Before leaving, he hugged and kissed each of the girls, assuring them that as soon as he found the right world, he would return to invite them to join him. For now, he was only taking Rebecca to keep an eye on this sweet but extremely dangerous ?gremlin.? None of the girls objected to Alex''s decision¡ªthey all understood that only he could prevent potential disasters caused by Rebecca''s experiments. ?If anything happens, call immediately. And please, no chaos while I''m gone,? Alex said sternly, casting a meaningful look at the most troublesome members of his family. ?Don''t worry, darling. I''ll take care of them,? Freya replied with an innocent smile, covering her mouth with her hand. Alex smiled, feeling a little more at ease, and turned to the portal he was about to open. ?Well, we''re off. Once I settle in, you can come visit if you''d like,? he said, summoning Yamato to his hand. ?Then don''t make us wait too long,? Gloria added, adjusting his shirt. With a smile, Alex took one last look at his family, sighed, and, drawing his blade, created a shimmering portal in a single motion. After a final farewell, he took Rebecca''s hand and stepped into the unknown. They found themselves on a sunny beach by the azure ocean. There was no one around, which turned out to be quite convenient. While Alex shielded his eyes from the bright sun, Rebecca, beaming with joy, ran to the water to dip her feet in. GIR and MIMI, noticing her excitement, immediately joined in, playing in the water like real children. Alex, looking up at the sky, smirked and decided that his outfit¡ªa black cloak and boots¡ªwas totally unsuitable for a beach outing. In one swift motion, he changed into a red Hawaiian shirt, black shorts, and flip-flops. When he looked at Rebecca, she was still wearing her favorite hoodie, but fortunately, at least she had shorts on underneath. Alex chuckled quietly, remembering how much time it had taken to get her to wear anything under her hoodie other than her usual bikini. ?Having fun, are we?? Alex asked, walking up to the group, happily playing in the water. Rebecca continued splashing GIR and MIMI, who responded in kind. She heard Alex''s voice and turned to him with a wide smile on her face. She noticed that he had already changed, as though he had just arrived at a resort. Without thinking twice, Rebecca started splashing water at Alex. After getting a face full of salty water, Alex just smiled and brushed his wet hair back so it wouldn''t get in his way. ?Of course! It''s my first time at the sea,? she declared cheerfully, stopping her splashing and looking at the shimmering surface of the water. ?This isn''t the sea, it''s the ocean. And we''re in Hawaii now,? Alex corrected her, standing beside her. Rebecca heard about the ocean and that they were in Hawaii and smiled even wider. She took his hand and, smiling, continued admiring the endless blue. Noticing that her hoodie clearly wasn''t suited for this climate, Alex changed her clothes into black shorts and a light long-sleeve shirt. He also dried GIR and MIMI so they wouldn''t get sand on them. ?How long are we staying here?? Rebecca asked, clearly not wanting to leave this paradise. ?That''s a secret. But first, let''s take a walk and see what''s interesting around here,? Alex suggested with a smile. Placing the robo-dogs on his shoulders to keep them from swallowing sand, Alex took Rebecca''s hand again, and they walked along the beach. Their walk eventually led them to a livelier spot, where people were sunbathing, playing beach volleyball, or swimming in the ocean. Alex quickly noticed that he and Rebecca had become the center of attention. Tourists were casting curious glances at them, some even whispering about them. Especially Alex, who looked rather pale but tall, while Rebecca appeared as a cute girl with green hair and pale skin. Noticing the stares, Alex looked at himself and Rebecca, then realized why they were drawing so much attention. Rebecca also noticed it and tugged at Alex''s hand. ?Why are they staring at us like that?? Rebecca whispered, pulling at his hand. ?Just look at us,? Alex replied with a smirk. ?We''re both pale, like vampires who just crawled out of a crypt, and everyone here is tan. And... well, we kind of stand out with our attractive looks.? Rebecca rolled her eyes but couldn''t help but smile. ?You''re so full of yourself,? she teased. ?And yet you still love me,? Alex answered calmly, gazing at the horizon, and they continued their walk. Alex hummed, grinning, and, ignoring the curious glances of the tourists, led Rebecca further. However, as he started to think, he realized he had no idea which direction to go to find a town. He didn''t really want to talk to strangers, so after scanning the beach, he decided to head in the opposite direction from the water. Holding Rebecca''s hand, Alex led her in what he hoped was the right direction. However, his attention was drawn to a little girl running quickly through the sand. He thought she looked familiar but shrugged it off and turned away. The girl, however, wasn''t watching where she was going and, failing to stop in time, crashed into his leg, losing her balance and plopping onto the sand. Feeling a jolt, Alex turned around. In front of him on the sand was a girl in a striped swimsuit, and beside her lay a sports bag. She was rubbing the spot where she had bumped into him, looking bewildered. Rebecca also stopped and curiously glanced at the unexpected scene. ?Are you alright, young lady?? Alex asked with concern, crouching down to meet her gaze. The girl looked up, her eyes widening. She first noticed his tall stature, then his face, with its strikingly unusual rainbow-colored eyes. Her mouth slightly dropped open in surprise. ?So tall,? she finally muttered, still in awe. Alex smirked and extended his hand to her. ?Let me help you up.? The girl hesitantly placed her small hand in his, and he gently helped her to her feet. ?Are you sure you''re okay?? he asked, carefully checking her over to make sure nothing serious had happened. ?Yeah, I''m fine,? she replied, embarrassed as she brushed the sand off her swimsuit. ?Sorry for bumping into you.? ?It''s no problem,? he said with a light smile. ?Maybe you can help us find our way to the town? We seem to be a little lost.? The girl frowned, thinking. ?My older sister always says not to walk with strangers,? she confessed shyly, gripping the strap of her bag. Alex nodded approvingly. ?That''s wise. Then let''s introduce ourselves. My name is Alexander, but you can just call me Alex. And this is my fianc¨¦e, Rebecca,? he introduced with a friendly smile. The girl eyed him with suspicion, then glanced at Rebecca. She also noticed the two strange creatures on Alex''s shoulders, which looked like two dogs with silly expressions. ?Alright, you can call me Lilo,? she said after a moment, relaxing a little. ?Nice to meet you, Lilo,? Alex nodded. ?So, maybe you can guide us to the town? After that, we''ll be fine on our own.? Lilo nodded and agreed to show them the way. Alex and Rebecca followed her. He realized that this was just the beginning. According to his calculations, Stitch was supposed to arrive on Earth that night, and he was already brainstorming how to surprise Rebecca. When they reached the road, Alex asked Lilo where they could stop for the night¡ªwhether in a hotel or somewhere else. Lilo, biting her lip, clearly didn''t know the answer, but then suddenly remembered that she was late for her dance lessons. ?Sorry, I have to run! I''m already late,? she said, looking at them with a guilty expression. ?It''s okay, Lilo. Go ahead, and we''ll explore on our own for now,? Alex reassured her with a smile. Lilo nodded and hurried off toward the dance school. Alex watched her go, then turned to Rebecca, who was curiously looking around. ?How about we take a stroll and try some local dishes?? he suggested, noticing the sparkle in her eyes at the idea. ?Of course!? Rebecca eagerly agreed, nodding quickly. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex took her hand, and they continued on, exploring the resort town, filled with bright colors, the scents of exotic food, and the sounds of merriment. To be continued... Chapter 155 - 155: Rebecca and Stitch Alex and Rebecca continued strolling through the small Hawaiian town. For Alex, this place was special¡ªit was the setting of a beloved cartoon he had grown up with. The quiet streets, smiling locals, and warm atmosphere all reminded him why Hawaii was often called a paradise. Rebecca shared his mood, soaking up every moment and enjoying the leisurely walk. The only source of trouble was their two robo-dogs, G.I.R and MIMI, whose mischievous antics seemed endless. Their curiosity and energy were boundless¡ªwhile Alex and Rebecca were trying local desserts, the dogs managed to bother a random tourist and almost convinced him to join the ?Cult of the Emperor.? Noticing this, Alex quickly rushed over, grabbed both dogs by their heads, and lifted them into the air. ?Apologies for their behavior. They''re just... peculiar,? he said, trying to hide his irritation. ?Oh, it''s no problem! Such adorable children in unique costumes. Though, aren''t they feeling hot in this weather?? the elderly lady replied with a kind smile. ?They''re special ventilated suits,? Alex lied smoothly, doing his best not to reveal the mechanical nature of his ?pets.? The elderly woman laughed and, before leaving, handed each dog a piece of candy. Alex let out a relieved sigh and returned to Rebecca. To avoid a repeat of the situation, he pulled special harnesses out of his inventory. Securing G.I.R and MIMI to his belt with a magical enhancement, he ensured they couldn''t escape again. When Alex sat back at the table, Rebecca, happily devouring her ice cream, asked, ?What happened over there?? ?Those two tried to recruit a sweet old lady into their cult. They''re on a leash now,? Alex replied, shamelessly grabbing a spoonful of her ice cream. ?Hey! That''s my ice cream! Get your own!? Rebecca protested, pushing his head away. ?You always eat off my plate and drink from my cup, saying it''s okay because you''re my fianc¨¦e. Well, I''m your fianc¨¦, so it works both ways,? Alex retorted, not missing the chance to tease her. Rebecca simply huffed, turned away with her ice cream, and continued eating. Alex just smiled, kissed her on the crown of her head, and kept an eye on G.I.R and MIMI to make sure they didn''t cause more trouble. Once the ice cream was finished, the couple resumed their walk through the town. Their next goal was to buy souvenirs for their family. Rebecca tirelessly picked up trinkets, justifying it by saying that, with so many relatives, they needed even more gifts. Alex sighed, realizing that without his abilities, he would have long gone bankrupt trying to fulfill everyone''s wishes. They visited the souvenir market, sampled local dishes, and eventually Alex noticed a small liquor store. Stepping inside, he learned from the shopkeeper about a local pineapple vodka called Pau Maui. Thinking it would make an excellent gift for Loki and her crew, he bought an entire case. Continuing their walk, Alex spotted Lilo in the distance, walking down the street with her head down. The girl looked sad, which immediately caught his attention. Rebecca noticed her too and tugged on Alex''s hand. ?Hey, Lilo! We meet again!? Alex called out, hurrying toward her. Lilo, walking along the road with her head bowed, was lost in sad thoughts. She was holding her doll, the one her mother had made for her. (Though I can''t recall if it was her mom or sister who made the doll. Unfortunately, I don''t remember exactly who created it.) The doll was the last thing left to remind her of her mother. When Lilo heard a voice calling her from behind, she turned her head and glanced up to see who it was. But as she turned, all she saw were legs. She had to tilt her head even further back to see the face of the person calling her. ?Oh, it''s you... The tall guy I ran into at the beach,? she said, recognizing Alex. ?First of all, I''m not a ''guy''; I''m only eighteen. And second, why do you look so sad? You were happy when we said goodbye,? Alex asked, raising an eyebrow. Lilo sighed, clutching her doll tighter, and replied softly, ?It''s fine... Just don''t worry about it.? Alex looked at her with sympathy, sensing there was more to it than she let on. Rebecca, observing from the side, gave him a look that clearly said, You need to help her. Alex nodded and crouched down in front of Lilo. ?You know, sometimes all it takes to feel better is talking to someone who''s willing to listen. You''re not alone, Lilo,? he said gently. Lilo exhaled heavily, releasing some of the sadness weighing her down. For some reason, she felt like she could trust Alex. ?The girls from hula class don''t want to play with me. They said my doll is ugly,? she confessed, showing Alex her toy. Alex examined the doll carefully. To him, it wasn''t ugly¡ªon the contrary, it had a unique charm that made it endearing. Rebecca, standing nearby, started to get irritated, thinking about how cruel kids could be. ?Your doll isn''t ugly at all. It''s cool and... even stylish. Let those girls¡ª? Rebecca started to say, but stopped when Alex quickly covered her mouth with his hand. ?Cool? Really?? Lilo asked, noticing how Alex stopped Rebecca mid-sentence. Her mood lifted slightly, but her curiosity remained. ?Why didn''t you let her finish?? she asked, tilting her head. ?Because my wife sometimes says... things kids shouldn''t hear,? Alex replied, giving Rebecca a pointed look. ?Your wife?? Lilo''s eyes widened in surprise. ?You''re only eighteen! And what was she going to say that kids shouldn''t hear?? she asked, the questions pouring out like a flood. Alex tensed, unsure how to respond. Rebecca, meanwhile, struggled to contain her laughter as she watched his discomfort. G.I.R and MIMI, as if sensing the perfect moment, stood still, ready to explain exactly what Rebecca had meant. But Alex quickly tugged on their leashes, preventing them from speaking. ?We got married because we love each other,? he said with a smile. ?And as for the second question... you''ll find out when you''re older.? ?Why do I have to wait?? Lilo asked immediately. Alex sighed, realizing this conversation might take a while. He was beginning to understand why parents often looked so tired. ?Because some things only make sense when you''re an adult,? he said gently. ?For now, just enjoy being a kid.? Lilo pondered this for a moment before nodding. Her attention then shifted to the strange creatures at Alex''s feet. She bent down and stared intently at G.I.R and MIMI. ?Who are they? Are they dogs? Why do they have such weird faces? Why do they walk on two legs? And why is the pink one wearing a skirt?? A new wave of questions crashed over Alex. ?These are my companions, G.I.R and MIMI,? he replied, trying to answer in one breath. ?They are the way they are. And the skirt is to make MIMI look cute.? ?Can I pet them?? Lilo asked, her eyes lighting up with curiosity. Alex glanced at the robo-dogs, who were still lazily eating their ice cream. They were completely indifferent to the world around them. Making sure they didn''t mind, Alex nodded. Lilo cautiously approached and petted them on their metal heads. G.I.R lazily glanced at her but quickly returned to his dessert. ?Are you going to keep your hand on my face for much longer?? Rebecca huffed, pushing Alex''s palm away. ?If you weren''t trying to argue in front of a kid, I would''ve moved it sooner,? he retorted, rolling his eyes. In response, Rebecca squinted at him and... bit his hand. Alex wasn''t even surprised¡ªit was just like her. Meanwhile, Lilo was completely absorbed in petting the two robots, enjoying the calmness of G.I.R and MIMI. Alex smiled, seeing that the girl wasn''t as sad as before. ?Maybe we should walk you home? For your safety,? Alex suggested, looking at Lilo. She furrowed her brow and gave him a suspicious look. ?Are you planning to kidnap me and sell me?? Lilo asked sharply, narrowing her eyes. Rebecca couldn''t hold it in and burst out laughing, watching Alex stunned as he tried to explain himself. Alex choked in surprise at Lilo''s accusation of kidnapping. Rebecca, unable to stop herself, laughed loudly, enjoying how Alex''s face instantly darkened with irritation. ?Why would I kidnap or sell you?? Alex asked, barely holding onto his composure. ?Well... I don''t know. My sister says strangers often kidnap children,? Lilo declared, nodding confidently as if this were an absolute law. Alex''s eye twitched nervously. The child''s words were so innocent and simultaneously so firm that he didn''t know how to counter them. Rebecca only fueled his irritation, happily watching his discomfort. ?We''re not going to kidnap you,? Alex sighed, rubbing his forehead. ?I''ve got plenty to do without taking care of that. I just offered to walk you home to make sure you get there safely.? Lilo looked at Alex with suspicion but decided that he didn''t look like a child-snatcher. Nodding, she agreed to let Alex and Rebecca walk her home. ?Well, alright, if that''s the case,? she agreed. Rebecca squinted mischievously. She was curious to observe the strange dynamic between them. As Lilo led them to her house, Alex, trying to ease the tension, decided to ask the girl about the city. Lilo perked up and began enthusiastically sharing everything she knew, especially about Elvis Presley. ?Who''s this Elvis?? Rebecca asked, curious. And that was a mistake. Lilo immediately started spouting a wealth of information about the King of Rock and Roll, with so much passion and enthusiasm that Rebecca felt a headache beginning to form. ?Maybe we should stop?? Rebecca tried to cut in. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Alex shook his head. ?Let her talk,? he whispered, nodding toward Lilo''s beaming face full of joy and excitement. Rebecca sighed heavily and muttered, ?You owe me for my patience.? Alex just smiled and, leaning down, gave her a light kiss on the forehead. By the time they finally arrived at Lilo''s house, the girl''s mood had noticeably improved. However, the door was locked. Lilo sighed in disappointment. ?Maybe your sister''s picking you up from dance and is already rushing home?? Alex suggested, trying to cheer her up. Lilo nodded sadly. Alex remembered how Nani from the animated movie always struggled to handle everything on her plate. ?You know,? he began, gently stroking Lilo''s head, ?your sister probably has a lot on her shoulders. She takes care of you, manages the house, and works. But she''s still your family, and she loves you. Instead of being sad, try to support her.? Lilo thought for a moment, sitting on the steps, then quietly said, ?But sometimes it feels like I''m not needed...? Alex sighed. ?That''s not true. She just has a lot to deal with. Try talking to her. Sometimes just understanding and supporting each other is more important than anything else.? He took a candy from his pocket and handed it to the girl, who took it and listened to him with even more attention. To lift her spirits, Alex told her a story about Rebecca''s brother, Pilar, with whom she constantly fought, but who was still an important part of her life. Rebecca also added a few stories, making sure to throw in her ?favorite? jabs. However, whenever she tried to say something harsh, Alex skillfully closed her mouth with his hand, preventing her from teaching Lilo any bad words. Soon, Lilo''s sadness vanished. She began to understand how much effort her sister put into taking care of her. Alex felt satisfaction as he saw the girl coming to these conclusions sooner than she might have. When Nani finally returned home, Lilo joyfully ran to her, making Alex and Rebecca smile. After a while, Alex noticed a girl running toward the house in the distance. She was tall, dark-skinned, and beautiful, with chestnut hair, but her expression was frighteningly stern when she saw Lilo sitting on the steps. Alex immediately recognized her¡ªthis was Nani, Lilo''s sister. Lilo, noticing her sister''s approaching stern face, immediately jumped to her feet and hid behind Alex, peeking out from behind his back. ?Lilo! How many times have I told you not to wander off alone?!? Nani said loudly, walking up the steps with a strict gaze fixed on her sister. ?Maybe you wouldn''t be late picking me up from dance?? Lilo replied, frowning, peering out from behind Alex''s shoulder. Alex struggled to suppress a smile, watching the lively exchange of words. He still couldn''t believe he was witnessing a scene from his favorite animated movie. ?And who are these strangers you brought home? I told you not to talk to outsiders!? Nani asked sternly, pointing at Alex and Rebecca. ?They''re not strangers! We met them, and they walked me home while you were missing!? Lilo replied, frowning and pointing at her sister. Nani started to get angry, clearly preparing to scold her sister. Alex decided to intervene to defuse the situation. ?Sorry, miss. Lilo had nothing to do with this. My wife and I are here on vacation. We met Lilo at the beach and asked for directions, and later, noticing that she was feeling down, we offered to walk her home. When the doors were locked, we decided to wait for you to make sure she was okay.? Alex''s words made Nani cool down. She glanced at him and Rebecca, initially surprised by their appearance, but quickly shifted her focus to Lilo, who was nodding confidently, confirming the man''s words. ?And now, Lilo, don''t you have anything to say to your sister?? Alex asked softly, turning to the girl. Lilo hesitated, but Alex gently nudged her forward, encouraging her. Taking a deep breath, she remembered his words about how hard things were for Nani. ?Sorry, Nani... I shouldn''t have run away, and I should have waited for you. I know it''s hard for you right now, and I promise I''ll try not to cause you any more trouble,? Lilo said softly, clutching the hem of her dress and looking at the ground. Nani was genuinely surprised by her sister''s words. She quickly realized that Lilo couldn''t have come to such a conclusion on her own. Her gaze shifted to Alex, who was nodding approvingly at each of the girl''s statements. Sighing, Nani knelt down and hugged Lilo. ?You never cause me problems. Well, maybe sometimes you''re a little pain... but you''re my sister, and I love you.? Alex smiled with relief, watching their reconciliation. If they hadn''t made up, Nani might have faced even more difficulties in the battle for custody of her sister. Standing up, Nani turned her gaze to Alex and Rebecca. ?Sorry I misunderstood you at first. And thank you for helping my sister.? ?It''s alright, chum. Lilo''s a sweet girl, and it wasn''t hard to walk her home. Though now I know everything about Elvis, down to the tiniest detail,? Rebecca responded with a smile, playfully waving it off. Alex''s eye twitched after Rebecca called Nani ?chum.? Nani gave Rebecca a strange look at the unfamiliar word but quickly ignored it. ?Would you like to have some tea? That way, I can thank you properly,? Nani offered, trying to show her friendliness. Alex was about to decline but noticed the look on Lilo''s face, as if his refusal would be the end of the world for her. Turning to Rebecca, he asked her opinion. She shrugged, signaling she didn''t mind. ?I think we won''t say no to a cup of tea,? Alex replied with a warm smile. Nani smiled and invited them all inside. She unlocked the door and allowed Lilo to lead Alex and Rebecca to the kitchen to sit down. While Nani was making the tea, there was a knock at the door. Alex immediately guessed who it was: the special agent who had been tracking the aliens and had now transitioned into a social worker. Alex remembered the man because of his unusual and funny name¡ªCobra Butterfly. When Nani went out, Alex and Rebecca continued their conversation with Lilo, who eagerly told them about things to do on the island besides sightseeing. A few minutes later, Nani returned, looking tired and downcast, as if every last bit of energy had been drained from her. It was clear from her face that something was bothering her. Alex recalled that Nani was facing a serious issue: she needed to find a job, or she risked losing custody of Lilo. ?Are you okay?? Alex asked, looking at Nani carefully as she sat at the table with a weary expression. ?Everything''s fine, don''t worry. Let''s just have some tea,? Nani dismissed, trying not to show her worry. Alex sighed, realizing that perhaps it was best not to press the matter further. He thought about ways to help them, but knew that in the end, Nani and Lilo would manage on their own. What troubled him most was the feeling of guilt for wanting to take Stitch ¡ª the one who would become Lilo''s true support and help her emerge from her sad cocoon. Alex decided that he would try to help them secretly once Stitch arrived on Earth. When the tea was finished and the conversation had ended, Alex and Rebecca stood up to say their goodbyes. They needed to find a place to sleep and, the next day, pick up Stitch. Lilo looked at Alex with sad eyes, as if she didn''t want him to leave. ?Don''t be sad, Lilo,? Alex said, gently ruffling her hair. ?You''ll definitely find a friend who will be special to you.? Lilo nodded, and after their final goodbyes, Alex took Rebecca by the hand, pulling along G.I.R. and MIMI. Nani pointed out a place for them to stay, and soon they made it to a hotel, booked a room, and decided to take a short walk. The couple swam in the ocean, enjoyed the sunset, and then went out for dinner. Rebecca, unable to resist, overate, and by the time they returned to their room, she collapsed onto the bed, barely touching the pillow. ?What am I supposed to do with you, my little gremlin?? Alex muttered with a smile, covering her with a light blanket. After taking care of Rebecca, Alex glanced at the clock. He tried to remember when exactly Stitch was supposed to arrive. After a moment of thought, he asked MIMI to watch over the sleeping Rebecca while he took G.I.R. and went up to the hotel roof to enjoy the view of the night sky. Alex lit a cigarette, sitting at the edge of the roof, and began gazing at the stars. Suddenly, the sky lit up with a bright green light, illuminating the entire city. Alex took a drag and smiled, realizing it was a signal: Stitch had arrived. G.I.R., sitting next to him, tugged at Alex''s sleeve, pointing at the falling object. ?That''s your new friend,? Alex said, affectionately ruffling his head. ?We''ll pick him up tomorrow.? G.I.R. tilted his head in confusion but just shrugged. Once he was sure everything was going as planned, Alex returned to the room, changed, and set the alarm, deciding not to rely on G.I.R.''s promise to wake them up on time. The next morning, Alex was awakened by the persistent sound of the alarm. Trying to fall back asleep, he suddenly remembered that he had to hurry to pick up Stitch before Lilo and Nani did. Waking Rebecca, he faced her resistance. ?Leave me alone, let me sleep some more,? she muttered, rolling over to the other side. ?I''ve got a surprise for you,? Alex whispered in her ear. Hearing about a surprise, Rebecca became alert and turned toward him. Alex only smiled mysteriously. ?What''s this surprise that''s worth me getting out of bed for?? she asked suspiciously. ?You''ll find out soon. Just hurry up. I promise, it''ll surprise you,? Alex said, using magic to dress himself. Rebecca began grumbling but got up to get dressed. After leaving the hotel, Alex asked the locals where the animal shelter was. Once he got the directions, he took Rebecca by the hand and confidently headed toward the shelter. ?Why are we going to the animal shelter?? Rebecca asked, tugging on his hand slightly to get his attention. ?There''s a surprise waiting for you there,? Alex replied with a smile. ?Enough with the riddles, spill it already!? Rebecca rolled her eyes, her curiosity beginning to wake up. ?We''re going to pick up Stitch,? Alex said, emphasizing the name. Rebecca froze in place, her eyes lighting up, and a wide smile appeared on her face. Now, instead of slowly dragging her feet, she pulled Alex to the shelter, filled with joy. Her mood shifted instantly: she started hopping down the road like a child who''d just been promised their dream gift. Alex just smiled, holding her hand tightly so she wouldn''t run too far ahead. A few minutes later, they arrived at the shelter. As soon as they entered, a girl behind the counter greeted them with a friendly smile. ?Good afternoon! Are you here for a pet?? she asked. ?Something like that,? Alex replied, glancing around the room. ?My wife needs a loyal companion, so we''re here.? Rebecca giggled at his words but decided not to interrupt the conversation. Meanwhile, Alex noticed movement in the far corner of the room. A small blue head peeked out from the ceiling, belonging to Stitch, who was clearly looking for a way to escape. Catching Alex''s gaze, Stitch froze, but seeing that no one was raising the alarm, he carefully continued his maneuver. ?What kind of pet are you interested in?? the girl behind the counter asked. ?I think it should be a dog. Though it''s better if my wife chooses herself,? Alex replied, waving a hand in Rebecca''s direction as she was studying posters on the wall. With permission granted, Rebecca eagerly went further into the shelter to search. Alex kept an eye on Stitch, who, seizing the moment, silently slipped through the ceiling panels. However, a few minutes later, the sound of gunshots echoed from a distance, and Stitch, as if nothing had happened, returned, hiding in the shadows. At that moment, the door to the shelter opened, and Lilo and Nani entered. ?Tall Alex!? Lilo exclaimed, pointing at him. ?Lilo, how many times have I told you not to point at people?!? Nani immediately scolded her. Alex smiled: their interaction was warmer than the day before. ?Did you come for a pet too?? he asked with a friendly smile. ?Yes! I want a lobster with big claws that go ''clack-clack''!? Lilo announced, gesturing energetically. Nani sighed heavily, covering her face with her hand. ?Lobsters aren''t suitable for adoption, Lilo. The door to our house isn''t designed for lobsters. Stop being silly,? she said firmly. ?But they''re so cool!? Lilo continued, waving her arms as though they were claws. Alex quietly laughed as he watched their argument. Meanwhile, Rebecca had moved deeper into the room where the animals were kept, carefully examining each cage, all of which were empty. She regretted getting rid of her cyber-implants, with which she could have easily tracked every living creature in the room. Stitch, who had been hiding in the shadows this whole time, watched the girl with interest. His gaze landed on a poster of a dog hugging a child, and suddenly an idea sparked in his head. Transforming into something resembling a dog, he cautiously left his cage and began to approach Rebecca, trying to appear as friendly as possible. Rebecca heard footsteps behind her and turned around to see a strange creature that resembled a dog but was standing on its hind legs. She tilted her head slightly, trying to figure out what kind of animal it was. In a moment, she realized that this was exactly what she had been looking for. ?Well, hello there,? Rebecca said, smiling and studying Stitch closely. ?H-h-hello,? Stitch mumbled, trying to pronounce the word. Rebecca''s eyes lit up with joy. Without thinking, she scooped Stitch up into her arms, and he, as if nothing had happened, hugged her legs, trying to appear friendly. Rebecca''s smile grew wider as she ran towards Alex, not noticing that another figure was peeking out from the cage Stitch had just escaped from¡ª a creature with pink fur, strikingly similar to Stitch. ?Alex, look what I found! He''s so cool!? Rebecca exclaimed joyfully, bursting out of the room, holding Stitch, who was casually hanging upside down. Alex turned to her, and his eyes immediately sparkled with happiness. He smiled, recognizing the cosmic dog he had once seen in cartoons as a child. ?I see you found what you were looking for,? he said, watching Stitch, who was pretending as if nothing was going on. ?Yeah! And he even talks!? Rebecca replied enthusiastically, showing off Stitch. ?H-h-hello,? Stitch said, waving his paw. Alex laughed and petted Rebecca and Stitch on the head. Now they just needed to fill out the paperwork and pay for the adoption. He decided to keep the name ?Stitch? to avoid any confusion in the future. Meanwhile, Lilo, who had also gone into the animal room, found the pink-furred creature¡ªObject 624, known as Angel. She joyfully carried her out, making Alex look on in surprise. ?Hey, wasn''t Angel supposed to show up much later?? he muttered to himself, watching as Lilo and Rebecca stood holding two alien creatures. Stitch and Angel locked eyes, and suddenly, both growled at each other, which greatly surprised Alex. ?Well, that''s a twist¡­ In the cartoon, they were supposed to be a pair, but here they''re at odds right away!? he thought, quickly dismissing the idea and deciding that this was just part of the new reality. As they exited the shelter, Alex noticed a laser pointer aimed directly at Stitch''s head. His face instantly became serious. He stepped in front of Rebecca and Stitch, shielding them with his body. ?Don''t worry, Stitch. You''re part of our family now, and we''ll protect you from anyone who tries to harm you,? Alex said, placing a hand on Stitch''s head. Stitch tilted his head, not understanding what was going on, but sensing that he could trust these people. Rebecca nodded and also saw the laser pointer aimed at Stitch. Turning toward the direction where two aliens were lying in wait, Alex disappeared from his position. At that moment, the two aliens were lying in ambush nearby. They were Jumbaa Jookiba, a scientist and creator of Stitch and other experiments, and Pleakley, an agent sent to monitor him. ?Where did he go? He was just standing there and then disappeared!? Pleakley whispered in panic, looking around. ?Who cares? I''ve got 626 in my sights, and now he can''t escape,? Jumbaa grumbled, aiming a laser gun at Stitch. But before he could shoot, Pleakley grabbed his arm. ?What are you doing? You could hit the human!? Pleakley hissed, outraged. ?I''m careful! I only need 626,? Jumbaa shrugged, trying to pull away. Suddenly, Alex''s voice came from behind them: ?That one-eyed fool is right. If you accidentally hurt my wife or Stitch, I''ll send you both straight into the core of the sun,? he said with a friendly, yet chilling smile. Jumbaa and Pleakley froze, feeling cold sweat on their backs. The two aliens, who had been arguing only moments before, tensed as they heard the voice behind them. They slowly turned around and met Alex''s cold gaze, which they hadn''t noticed until he was standing right behind them. The moment of silence made them feel vulnerable ¡ª the man had approached so quietly that they hadn''t heard him. ?Who are you?? Jumbaa Jookiba, still holding his laser weapon, aimed it at Alex. Alex smirked slightly, but his gaze remained serious. ?Who I am doesn''t matter. What matters is that I know both of you: the mad scientist Jumbaa Jookiba and Galactic Federation Agent Wendy Pleakley. Listen carefully. This is the first and last time I''ll say this. Experiments 626 and 624 are under my protection. If you, your Federation, or anyone else continues to pursue them, I''ll personally send both of you into the core of the nearest star. Got it?? With these words, Alex slightly tilted his head, as if assessing their reactions. The tension in the air grew. Jumbaa tried to say something, but was met with Alex''s heavy gaze, which seemed to pierce his very soul. Pleakley opened his mouth to speak but quickly shut it, frightened by Alex''s last glance. ?Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have a date with my wife and a new friend to feed,? Alex added, as though it were just a casual conversation about the weather. He disappeared as suddenly as he had appeared, leaving only the faint rustle of air behind. The aliens remained silent for a long time. Finally, Pleakley whispered, ?He didn''t use any weapons... Just his voice... How did he do that?? ?It doesn''t matter how! We can still take 626, right?!? Jumbaa replied nervously, his voice wavering. Meanwhile, Alex returned to Rebecca and Stitch. ?Where did you go?? Rebecca asked, looking at him with a hint of suspicion. ?I took care of a little problem. No one will bother us now,? Alex replied with a slight smile. He placed his hand on Stitch''s head and, gently patting him, added, ?Don''t worry, buddy. Jumbaa won''t be hunting you anymore. Now, let''s go grab a bite.? Stitch, still not fully understanding what Alex meant, nodded and then stuck out his tongue toward the direction Alex had just come from, clearly intending to tease the two aliens. Rebecca noticed this and turned her gaze to Alex. ?Are you hiding something from us?? she asked with a sly smile. ?There are two aliens, but they don''t pose a threat anymore,? Alex explained calmly. Rebecca wasn''t going to let it slide and reached for her grenade launcher in her inventory, but Alex managed to intercept her hand just in time. ?No explosions. At least, not yet,? he said with a smile. At that moment, Lilo and Nani emerged from the shelter. Lilo was carrying 624, whom she immediately named Lala, and Stitch with his new ?friend? were once again growling at each other. ?Well, looks like we''ve got some new additions. How about lunch on me?? Alex offered with a smile. Nani tried to protest, but after tiring of Lilo''s insistence, she eventually gave in. The group headed to the nearest caf¨¦. Stitch, Lala, G.I.R., and MIMI quickly bonded, which surprised everyone. However, Stitch and Lala continued to bicker, and Rebecca considered arming Stitch with a new weapon. Alex, however, put a stop to her plans, insisting that Stitch needed to get used to the new company first. The two aliens continued to follow them, now dressed in ridiculous disguises: Jumbaa in a hat and mustache, and Pleakley in a women''s dress with bright makeup. Alex occasionally glanced over at them, unable to hold back his laughter. ?These are the most ridiculous aliens I''ve ever seen,? he whispered to Rebecca while the group was deciding what to order. Rebecca turned her head and saw the pair of aliens trying to pass as humans with their comical disguises. She wanted to laugh, but Alex cleverly covered her mouth with his hand to avoid drawing attention. He asked G.I.R. to discreetly take some photos for memories. Stitch and Lala also noticed the alien duo and began growling at them. Alex patted their heads to calm them down and gave them some food so the two cosmic dogs would stop paying attention to the aliens following them. To be continued... Chapter 156 - 156: New World and the Demon Kings Wrath After spending the afternoon with Nani and Lilo, Alex and Rebecca had to say goodbye. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to stay longer¡ªthere were still plenty of places they could visit. But duty called. As they left the cozy family diner where Nani had taken them, Alex sighed softly, realizing it was time to move on. Still, a strange feeling stirred inside him¡ªa pull, as though invisible threads of fate were drawing him elsewhere, toward people who might need his help. Lilo, who had been so lively and happy just moments ago, grew sad again at the mention of their departure. Nani, understanding that their new friends were merely passing tourists, also felt a pang of disappointment. "You''re leaving already?" Lilo asked anxiously, clinging to Alex''s pant leg. "You just got here! There''s so much more to see." Alex knelt down so their eyes were level and smiled gently. "Lilo, someone once told me something important: ''Don''t fear goodbyes. They''re necessary for new meetings. Because reunions are inevitable for those who are friends¡ªwhether in moments or across a lifetime.''" Lilo tried hard to hold back tears but still asked, "What does that mean?" Alex gently patted her head. "It means that if two people are truly friends, the distance between them doesn''t matter. They''ll always find their way back to each other. It''s destiny." Those words comforted her a little, but the tears still streamed down her cheeks. Nani knelt beside her, wrapping her in a hug, while Lala¡ªthe girl''s new companion¡ªsnuggled against her shoulder, offering warmth and support. Even Stitch stepped forward, momentarily setting aside his usual rivalry with Lala, and patted Lilo''s arm with surprising tenderness. G.I.R. and MIMI, strangely enough, had their own solution: they began offering Lilo candy. This earned a faint smile from everyone present, even Rebecca, who shot a pointed glare at Alex, as if to say, "If you don''t cheer her up, I''ll empty a clip into your chest." Alex sighed and addressed Lilo again. "Listen, your prayer last night was already answered. And the Angel you asked for is here with you now. Take care of him, alright? And don''t be sad. Just keep being yourself¡ªthe bright, happy Lilo we''ve come to love." Lilo''s eyes widened in shock. "But... how did you know? I didn''t tell anyone!" She stared at him, bewildered. Alex smiled mysteriously as he stood and added, "Someday, you''ll understand. For now... just keep being you, you little troublemaker." Her eyes filled with a mix of wonder and hope as she tried to process how Alex knew about her secret prayer. But while she pondered, Alex joined Rebecca, who had been watching him intently and clearly wanted answers. "What did you tell her?" she asked, placing Stitch on her shoulder and grabbing Alex''s hand. "I just reminded her that her prayer had already been answered," he replied calmly, gazing ahead. Before leaving, Alex cast a protective spell over Lilo, ensuring that she and her family would be safe from harm. He made sure no one noticed, performing the spell as discreetly as possible. As they walked through the forest, Rebecca finally broke the silence. "Alex, she looked at you like you told her something incredible. What did you do?" "I just told her the truth. Sometimes, that''s all it takes to give someone hope." G.I.R. and MIMI trotted along cheerfully behind them, while Stitch occasionally glanced back, stealing one last look at Lala. Even in the smallest gestures between them, a bond was evident¡ªone that would undoubtedly bring them together again someday. Rebecca watched Alex intently, expecting a more detailed explanation. However, he simply shook his head, signaling he wasn''t about to reveal anything more. With a heavy sigh, she realized Alex was once again speaking in riddles only he seemed to understand. Alex shifted his gaze to Stitch, perched on Rebecca''s shoulders. At first glance, Stitch seemed much calmer than his animated counterpart, but Alex quickly saw through that facade, recognizing the complex and intelligent personality hidden beneath. Likely, Stitch had overheard their earlier conversation with the aliens and drawn his own conclusions. "Stitch," Alex began, gently patting his head, "I know you have a tendency toward destruction, but you can channel that energy in a different direction. If you ever feel the urge to break or blow something up, just tell me or¡­ your new mom. We''ll figure out a way for you to let off steam." "Mom?" Stitch tilted his head, curiously examining Rebecca. "Yes," Alex confirmed with a nod. "Rebecca is your mom now. Every creature needs a family, and you''re no exception. Even though you were created artificially, that doesn''t mean you don''t deserve care and love. From now on, we¡ªme, Rebecca, G.I.R., and MIMI¡ªare your family. We''ll help you adapt and understand what that means." Stitch frowned, trying to process Alex''s words. The concept of family was unfamiliar to him, but he grasped the most important part: this group of people and beings was now his support system. Rebecca hugged Stitch tightly and added with enthusiasm, "And I''ll make you some toys so you can have all the fun you want!" Alex immediately flicked her forehead. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hey, what was that for?!" Rebecca asked indignantly, rubbing the spot. "For skipping the important part," Alex grumbled. "Before giving him toys¡ªespecially ones that explode¡ªteach him what he can and can''t destroy. Love and care first, chaos and destruction later." Stitch growled protectively at Alex, defending Rebecca. Alex just smirked. "Relax, Stitch. She deserved it. By the way, G.I.R. and MIMI are just like you. You''ll get along great." Stitch glanced at the two robo-dogs, who were currently darting around energetically, restrained only by their leashes. "J-just like me?" Stitch asked skeptically. "Yep," Alex confirmed. "They also get destructive urges sometimes, but as you can see, their energy can be channeled productively. Give them something to break, and they calm right down." Stitch studied the robo-dogs carefully, then leapt off Rebecca''s shoulder and ran over to them to get a closer look. Alex, smiling, quickly clipped a leash onto Stitch to ensure the "cosmic dog" wouldn''t run off. Soon, the trio¡ªStitch, G.I.R., and MIMI¡ªwere happily playing together, as if they''d known each other forever. Rebecca watched the scene with interest, holding Alex''s hand. "Aren''t you worried those two might brainwash him?" she teased. "I am," Alex admitted with a heavy sigh. "Worst case, I''ll need to prepare another suit of armor and weapons. Best case¡­ maybe Stitch will keep his independence." Rebecca couldn''t help but laugh. "Alright, but why are we leaving so suddenly? We could''ve stayed for a couple more days." Alex, lost in thought, paused for a moment before answering. "I have this feeling I''m needed somewhere else. Something''s happening¡­ and it could turn catastrophic if I don''t show up." Rebecca frowned, trying to decipher what he meant. "Do you think it has to do with that woman?" "Unlikely," Alex said, shaking his head. "But my intuition tells me it''s something that could determine the fate of others." The girl sighed, realizing that deciphering Alex''s riddles was no easy task. Instead, she simply tightened her grip on his hand, continuing to walk beside him. His intuition had started buzzing back at the family diner, as if an unseen voice whispered of danger. Alex couldn''t explain the nature of this feeling, but he knew they couldn''t delay any longer. Rebecca understood that trying to get answers out of him now was futile, so she decided to wait until they reached the new world before attempting to pry some clarity from him again. The group arrived at an empty forest clearing¡ªa secluded spot where no one could witness Alex opening a portal. "Alright, we''re here. Stitch, go to Rebecca. You two¡ªon my shoulders," Alex commanded, stopping in his tracks. The chaotic trio had been wandering ahead until the leashes pulled taut, forcing them to turn back. Hearing Alex''s instructions, Stitch approached Rebecca, letting her pick him up. G.I.R. and MIMI, more experienced in interdimensional travel, eagerly climbed onto Alex''s shoulders. Once everyone was situated, Alex summoned his Yamato blade and made two precise slashes¡ªone horizontal, one vertical. A shimmering portal appeared before them. Stitch, seeing the spectacle, clapped his paws excitedly, as though watching a magical performance. Alex couldn''t help but smile, patting Stitch on the head before taking Rebecca''s hand and stepping into the portal. They emerged into a grand building. The marble floor gleamed beneath their feet, golden chandeliers and candelabras adorned the walls, and a lofty ceiling towered overhead. Alex scanned their surroundings carefully until a distant rumble, like the sound of battle, caught his attention. Without wasting a moment, he scooped up the trio in one arm and held Rebecca with the other. Though confused, Rebecca let him carry her as Alex sprinted through the corridors, following the source of the commotion. When he finally reached the right passageway, a massive coliseum opened up before them. On one side of the stands sat mortals; on the other, gods. Yet Alex''s focus wasn''t on the crowd¡ªit was on the scene unfolding in the arena below. On the sandy arena floor stood a young man with his fist outstretched. Kneeling before him, bloodied and covered in dust, was an old man. Alex instantly recognized them. The young man was Adam, the father of humanity. The old man was Zeus, the chief god of Olympus. "Fuck it¡­ I''m too late," Alex growled, his teeth clenched in frustration. Rebecca, still processing the scene, noticed how Alex''s face twisted in anger. His hands gripped the stone railing so tightly that cracks began to spread beneath his fingers. "Alex, what''s happening? Who are these people? Why are you so angry?" she asked worriedly, placing her hand on his. Alex didn''t respond immediately. His gaze remained locked on Adam, whose figure was beginning to crumble into ash, carried away by the wind. The entire coliseum rose to its feet, bowing their heads in respect to the man who had defended humanity to his very last breath. To Alex, Adam had always been a symbol¡ªa father willing to sacrifice himself for his children. Adam had inspired Alex to believe that a father should protect his children and be their unshakable pillar of strength. When Alex realized where he was, he thought he might be able to save this man¡ªthe first child created by God, the one who started it all, and the one who gave humanity its greatest gift: the ability to adapt. As the last remnants of Adam''s ash scattered into the wind, Alex suppressed his anger. He turned to Rebecca, who was clutching his hand tightly, her worried eyes searching his face for answers. Alex sighed, suppressing his anger, and glanced at Rebecca, who was looking at him with concern. "I''m angry because I was too late. Adam, the father of humanity, was fighting Zeus, the king of the gods, in that arena," he finally said, pulling out a cigarette to calm himself. Rebecca''s eyes widened. Even though she had never been to church, she knew who Adam was and what he had done for humanity. "You wanted to save him? But why was Adam fighting a god? And why is there such a crowd here?" she asked, glancing around. Alex took a deep drag and exhaled the smoke upward, slowly regaining his composure. Although he hadn''t managed to save Adam, the opportunity for revenge still lingered. And he had the means to do it within the rules of the tournament. "There''s a survival tournament happening in this world," Alex began to explain, his voice steady but tinged with restrained fury. "The gods have decided to destroy humanity. But humanity refused to go quietly. They demanded the right to fight. That''s how this tournament was organized, where humanity''s greatest warriors face off against the gods to defend their race. Everyone here in the crowd¡ªeither gods or humans¡ªis watching the battles." Rebecca nodded, casting a glance at the surrounding gods. For a moment, the thought of wiping them all out flickered in her mind. However, she quickly dismissed it, realizing that Alex clearly had his own plan. "Are you planning to interfere?" she asked, tugging on his sleeve, hoping for a definitive answer. Alex, still staring at the arena where Adam had fallen, suppressed his anger with effort. Yet his voice remained cold. Turning to Rebecca, he finally responded, "Not just interfere. I''m going to help humanity win this tournament. And I''ll avenge Adam''s death against Zeus." He dropped the cigarette butt onto the floor and crushed it under his heel. "Then can I join too?" Rebecca asked enthusiastically. "No. It''s too dangerous," he replied, decisively cutting off her suggestion. Taking one last look at the arena, Alex turned and started heading deeper into the coliseum''s corridors. "Come on. We need to find Brunhilde, the one in charge of choosing humanity''s fighters," he said confidently, walking ahead. Grabbing Rebecca''s hand, he led his trio of chaotic companions behind him. Alex decided not to waste time and used a mana-wave pulse to locate Brunhilde. Detecting three demi-god auras in one direction, he quickened his pace. Rebecca, walking beside him, continued to steal glances at him. His face remained grim, as though carved from stone, and each step echoed through the empty halls. Finally, they reached the door from which muffled voices could be heard. Without hesitation, Alex pushed it open, the loud creak breaking the silence. Inside was a room occupied by three Valkyries and an elderly man dressed in a traditional Japanese kimono with a katana strapped to his back. One of them was Sasaki Kojiro, a man who never won a duel but tirelessly pursued perfection, developing his unique sword style, Ganryu, in the twilight of his life. He continued honing it until his final days. The three women were demi-gods¡ªValkyries who had chosen humanity''s side. Leading them was Brunhilde, with her younger sister G?ll standing beside her, and Hrist, the second eldest of the thirteen Valkyrie sisters. "In other words, this is my Golden Age," came Sasaki Kojiro''s voice, which abruptly stopped as his gaze landed on Alex. Sasaki felt something inexplicable. A fear, the kind one only feels before an enemy who cannot be defeated, gripped him. The Valkyries, including Brunhilde, also froze, sensing the overwhelming aura of power emanating from Alex. "Who are you?" Brunhilde was the first to speak, trying to conceal the tremor in her voice. Alex looked at her, briefly holding her gaze. Her stern features, black hair falling to her shoulders, and a wing-shaped hairpin created an image worthy of a leader. He then turned his gaze to Kojiro, who instinctively placed his hand on the hilt of his katana. "I will fight Poseidon," Alex stated flatly, avoiding unnecessary explanations. These words stunned everyone. "Young man, shouldn''t the elderly be given their turn?" Kojiro said, trying to restrain the overwhelming sense of threat. Alex ignored him and turned his attention back to Brunhilde. Her keen gaze seemed to pierce his icy calm. "Who are you?" she repeated, demanding an answer. Alex silently approached Brunhilde, ignoring the focused looks of those around him. Each step echoed in the room. Suddenly, a small girl appeared before him, trembling but standing her ground. It was G?ll, Brunhilde''s younger sister. Alex''s cold gaze softened slightly when he noticed her fear. He slowly extended his hand, and the girl squeezed her eyes shut, bracing for what he might do next. But Alex gently placed his hand on her head, soothing her. "Don''t worry, little one. I''m not here to cause harm. I''ve come to say that I will fight Poseidon," Alex said quietly, stroking her head. When Alex stepped back, the atmosphere in the room relaxed slightly, though his companions'' gazes remained wary. Alex moved around G?ll and approached Brunhilde, who stood a little farther away. Their eyes met, and she was forced to look up, seeing something familiar yet terrifying in his iridescent eyes. "I''ll repeat myself. I will fight Poseidon," Alex said, staring intently into Brunhilde''s eyes. Sasaki Kojiro could no longer stand the young man''s interference. Suppressing the fear that had gripped him when he looked at Alex, he stepped forward and grabbed him by the shoulder. "Hey, kid, don''t take this fight from me," Sasaki said, trying to turn Alex around. Alex didn''t break his gaze from Brunhilde''s emerald green eyes but felt a tug on his shoulder. Without warning, he sharply struck Sasaki in the stomach, causing the old man to collapse to his knees, barely holding back vomit. The blow was so powerful that Sasaki felt like he had been slammed by a steel beam at high speed. "If you want to participate, why should it be you? There are other strong warriors," Brunhilde asked, trying to tear her gaze away from Alex. "Because it has to be me. It''s all about revenge for Adam. I have to do this," Alex replied calmly, not looking away. The atmosphere in the room tensed again, and everyone present could feel the tension rising once more. G?ll rushed to Sasaki, trying to help him stand. She noticed a distinct bruise on his stomach where Alex''s fist had landed. "Master Sasaki, you have a huge bruise on your stomach," G?ll said, pointing to the mark. Sasaki glanced at the mark and laughed, realizing that Alex had hit him so quickly that his senses, honed over years of experience, hadn''t had time to react. He looked back at Alex, his gaze now more determined, as if not only had he been outmatched in a battle against a god, but he had also found a worthy opponent. "If you want to fight, at least tell me your name," Brunhilde said, not breaking her gaze from Alex. "My name is Alexander Voldigoad," Alex replied calmly. "I''ve never heard of you," Brunhilde said indifferently. "You don''t need to have heard of me. You only need to know one thing ¡ª I will fight Poseidon, and no one else," Alex added, still not taking his eyes off Brunhilde. Silence once again filled the room, and both Alex and Brunhilde continued to stare at each other. Brunhilde tried to decipher Alex''s essence, but all she could see was a thick fog, hiding all his intentions. In the tense silence, her gaze was cold and resolute, but she still felt that this meeting was something special. "I can allow you, but I need to understand who you are and whether you can defeat Poseidon," Brunhilde said, trying to maintain rationality in the situation. When Brunhilde looked at Sasaki, she realized that a great warrior, capable of challenging Poseidon, stood before her. But when her gaze fell on Alex, she saw nothing. Emptiness. Fog. Something beyond comprehension. Alex nodded at her words, then with a slight smirk, said the first nonsense that came into his head: "I''m just a monster created by a god to kill gods." These words, spoken in his usual manner, provoked an unexpected reaction. Brunhilde felt her legs go weak and grabbed the edge of the table to keep herself steady. Sasaki smiled even wider, as if this bluntness had only fueled his excitement. G?ll and Hrist exchanged wary looks, trying to process the meaning of these words. "Are you joking?" Brunhilde finally exhaled, trying to regain her composure. But a strange feeling had already ignited in her heart. Alex spoke with such confidence that she believed him, even though logic screamed otherwise. His essence was hidden behind a thick fog, but one thing was crystal clear: this man was a threat. Not only to gods but to anyone who stood in his way. "No, I''m not joking," Alex replied curtly. "Now add me to the list of contenders. I''ll show you how to kill a god." Alex took a step back, breaking the intense stare with Brunhilde, and turned to leave the room. He was eager to begin his preparations. The anger that had been building inside him was reaching a boiling point. But before he could take three steps, Brunhilde quietly said: "Then why do you say it''s revenge for Adam?" He stopped but didn''t turn right away. Rebecca, holding his hand, felt him slow down slightly, as if weighing whether he should respond. Then, turning back, Alex gave her a brief but warm yet icy smile. "Because Adam is my brother," he said calmly before leaving the room, pulling Rebecca and the trio of "disturbers of peace" with him. Alex''s words echoed, leaving everyone present in confusion. Brunhilde stood still, feeling images flash through her mind. Now she understood where she had seen that look: the look of someone willing to do anything to protect their family. It was the exact same look Adam had. Everything fell into place. But one thing remained a mystery: why had she never heard of Adam''s brother? She took a deep breath, deciding she would figure it out later ¡ª after Alex defeated Poseidon. Why was she so sure he would win? Brunhilde didn''t even know herself. Perhaps it was her instinct telling her that this man was capable of the impossible. Rebecca, still holding Alex''s hand, dared to ask: "Why did you say it''s revenge for Adam?" Alex answered calmly, without slowing his pace: "Because Adam is a son of God, just like me. We could say we''re brothers. I felt the same essence in him that I feel in the old man. Adam was created by him. That''s why I must take revenge." Rebecca stopped, stunned by what she had just heard. "You''re saying that your old man was in this world? He created Adam?" "Yes," Alex confirmed. "I don''t know why or how, but that''s not important. The gods of Olympus killed my brother, so I''ll destroy all of Zeus''s brothers." His voice was calm, but his gaze was cold and resolute. Rebecca understood that she couldn''t change his mind. Alex had already made his decision. After escorting Rebecca to the stands, Alex handed her three leashes attached to the trio of dogs. "Keep an eye on them," he said sternly, seeing how the dogs were curiously inspecting their surroundings, clearly wanting to steal something. Rebecca nodded and, tying the dogs to herself, turned to Alex. "Good luck," she said, trying to hide her concern. Alex didn''t answer. He simply nodded and headed for the exit to the arena. At the exit, he was met by three Valkyries. Brunhilde, frowning as she tried to decipher his motives; G?ll, hiding behind her; and Hrist, designated as his partner. Alex didn''t pay them much attention. His mind was entirely focused on one thing ¡ª killing Poseidon. To be continued... (My first dear readers on Patreon are Shahaf Wasserman and Shiagamez. Keep my big hugs and kisses. Mua:§Ù) Chapter 157 - 157: Sea God vs. Demon King Alex walked slowly through the Coliseum corridor, savoring the anticipation of battle as Heimdall''s voice echoed across the arena, extolling his opponent. Heimdall described Poseidon ¡ª the God of the Seas ¡ª as the proudest and most ruthless of gods, the embodiment of the oceans'' power and majesty. Each word of the announcer, like a delicate note, added tension to the air. Alex, however, remained unperturbed. Pulling a cigarette from his pocket, he lit it and took a deep drag, letting the smoke lazily drift around him. As he walked, Alex sank into his thoughts, pondering why the Old Man had ended up in this world and why he had created this particular Adam. But no matter how hard Alex tried, he couldn''t understand the motives and actions of his Old Man. When Alex arrived in this world, he could see Adam''s very essence, and within it was a glimmer of the Old Man''s power. This realization had enraged Alex ¡ª these gods had killed his brother, a man Alex himself admired. Exhaling smoke, Alex briefly entertained the idea of resurrecting Adam but quickly dismissed it. He decided his brother deserved rest, and Alex would shoulder the burden himself, protecting Adam''s children. Alex was no hero or savior, but he couldn''t turn his back on those in need. His philosophy was simple: heroes save everyone, but a Demon King saves his own people, even if it means staining his hands with blood. ?Why did you bring me to this world, Old Man?? Alex murmured, exhaling a stream of smoke upward. He didn''t expect the Old Man to answer, but he suspected it had something to do with this timeline being destined for destruction. When Alex reached that conclusion, he immediately suspected the involvement of an avatar of an Outer God. However, he wasn''t ready to act on this theory just yet ¡ª he needed confirmation before making any moves. After the battle, Alex planned to test the search module to ensure there were no Outer God avatars present in this world. As he walked, he changed into his usual battle attire. His clothing emitted a faint glow before transforming into his signature outfit ¡ª the attire of Vergil from Devil May Cry. Changing on the way, Alex considered summoning his sword but quickly dismissed the thought. He didn''t want to alarm the gods prematurely by wielding that weapon. For his plan of revenge, he would rely solely on physical strength and the so-called V?lund, the fusion of a user''s and a Valkyrie''s souls. He worried about what might happen to the Valkyrie after the V?lund. Alex''s soul and very nature were rooted in destruction. However, he thought about how his other weapon didn''t rely on destructive power, functioning more like its original counterpart. ?Maybe all the destructive power is concentrated in Delzogade and Venuzdonoa. I''d rather not have the Valkyrie suffer because of my strength,? Alex muttered, sighing heavily. Descending the spiral staircase, he saw three Valkyries waiting for him: Brunhilde, G?ll, and Hrist. Flicking his cigarette butt aside, he approached them with a faint smile. ?Have you come to see me off?? he asked, his tone playful. The trio of Valkyries looked at Alex as he descended the stairs. They noticed his face was no longer as cold as it had been a few minutes ago. Now, his expression was calm and serene. Brunhilde continued to compare Alex to Adam, and the only similarity she could find was the care for their family reflected in both their eyes. In the moments before the battle, Brunhilde had tried to gather any information about Alex, but her search turned up empty no matter how hard she tried. This only deepened her doubts¡ªnot about Alex''s connection to Adam, but about his very existence in this world. Her suspicions weren''t unfounded since Alex was indeed not a native of this world. ?You don''t seem to be in much of a hurry,? Brunhilde said in a calm tone. Alex smiled at her words and casually approached the trio of Valkyries. ?I had to see my wife off so she could watch the battle,? he replied calmly, pulling out another cigarette. Brunhilde gave Alex a once-over, noting that he had changed clothes, though she couldn''t figure out when he''d done it. She hadn''t seen him carrying any spare attire, but she quickly dismissed the thought, focusing on what truly mattered: the upcoming fight ¡ª Alex versus Poseidon. ?Are you sure you can defeat Poseidon?? Brunhilde asked again. Her question was rooted in concern, as humanity had already lost two battles. Losing a third would create a significant gap, one that would take immense effort to close. Alex understood her thoughts and simply smiled. ?No problem. He won''t be the first god I''ve killed. All gods bleed, and if you cut off their heads or tear out their hearts, they all die,? Alex said calmly, his gaze drifting toward a stone wall. As Alex''s eyes lingered on the wall, an unpleasant thought crossed his mind: how best to bring down this arrogant god. Staring at the wall, Alex was reminded of his loyal friend Jeff, who had helped him deal with the slavers who had kidnapped Valerie. The Valkyries noticed Alex''s gaze fixed on the wall. ?Why are you staring at the stone wall?? G?ll asked, peeking out from behind Brunhilde. Still wary of Alex, G?ll stayed hidden behind her elder sister. She didn''t fully understand why she asked the question, but curiosity about Alex''s intense focus on the wall got the better of her. His look seemed almost nostalgic, as if he were seeing a long-lost friend. Hearing her question, Alex turned his head and met G?ll''s eyes. The girl quickly ducked behind her sister again but continued to peek out, unable to resist her curiosity. ?Just checking how sturdy the walls are,? Alex replied with a light smile, looking directly at her. Not wanting to frighten her, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a piece of candy, holding it out to the girl. G?ll peeked out again, noticing the warmth in Alex''s eyes, and timidly reached out to take the treat. Once she had it, she retreated behind her sister but continued to observe him cautiously. Alex noted with a faint smile how she resembled a timid yet adorable animal. ?Maybe I should kidnap her and make her my little sister,? he thought jokingly for a moment. But he quickly pushed the thought aside, deciding to focus on the more pressing matters at hand. That was, until Brunhilde''s voice broke his concentration. ?And why do you need to know if the walls are sturdy?? Brunhilde asked suspiciously, her gaze sharp as it rested on Alex. He turned his gaze away from G?ll and approached the wall. Pressing his fingers against the stone masonry, he easily pulled out one of the bricks. For a moment, Alex looked at the brick as though it were an old friend before turning back to the Valkyrie trio. ?Why do you need that?? Hrist asked, eyeing the brick in his hand with surprise. ?It''s a surprise,? Alex replied shortly, setting the brick aside. Then he turned to Hrist with a light smile. ?So, my beautiful assistant, shall we go kill a god?? At his words, Hrist''s expression changed. Her previous gentle demeanor gave way to a bloodthirsty grimace. Alex reminded himself that this Valkyrie had something resembling a split personality: one side was kind and caring, while the other was ruthless and unforgiving. ?Yeah, let''s kill that bastard,? Hrist said, her voice tinged with cold fury. Alex extended his hand, and as soon as her fingers touched his, Hrist''s body glowed and dissolved, transforming into a weapon. In Alex''s hands now lay a katana in its sheath. He was a bit surprised; in the original, Hrist''s katana was much longer. But Alex figured its form had changed to suit his preferences. Gripping the katana by the sheath in reverse, he decided to remove his coat so it wouldn''t get in the way. ?Hey, Brunhilde, hold my coat so some idiot doesn''t steal it,? he said, slipping off his outerwear and handing it to Hrist''s sister. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Underneath the coat were two holsters for pistols. A black and white pistol hung under his arms, and a large revolver, ?Blue Rose,? could be seen strapped to his waist. Brunhilde silently took the coat, noting the confidence that was reflected on Alex''s face. As he passed G?ll, Alex affectionately ruffled her hair and made his way to the enormous gates leading to the arena. Meanwhile, Hrist found herself within Alex''s inner world. She was beside his soul, where various weapons floated in the air. But what struck her most was the majestic castle of the Demon King ¡ª Delzogeyde. Hrist''s soul split, and now her two halves¡ªthe kind and the bloodthirsty¡ªwere in awe of the imposing symbol. Fear gripped them, but they continued to explore Alex''s inner world. Alex himself had no idea of their state but could feel that Hrist was okay, though she was clearly shocked. For him, this was a new experience¡ªuniting on a spiritual level. With a cigarette between his teeth, he stopped before the gates. They began to slowly rise. ?How dramatic,? Alex muttered, rolling his eyes as he watched the passage open slowly. Rebecca and the trio of chaotic dogs were at the entrance, where Alex had left them. She had seated the dogs to keep them from running off, though it had been difficult: their energy seemed to be boiling over, but under Rebecca''s stern gaze, they settled obediently at her feet. A few minutes had passed since Alex left, and the arena began to change. The sight was mesmerizing: the floor filled with water, and soon its level rose, turning the arena into a massive pool. In the center of the swirling waters, a massive round platform of stone emerged. The noise from the spectators grew louder, especially from the gods, who seemed to be eagerly awaiting this moment. However, the humans remained grim, many still grieving after Adam''s heroic death. Suddenly, the surface of the water began to stir, the waves growing stronger, and with every loud word from Heimdall, the tension mounted. Suddenly, the water parted, revealing a path down which the god Poseidon walked leisurely. In his hand, he held his majestic trident. When Rebecca saw Poseidon, rage boiled inside her. She barely held herself back from putting a bullet in the head of this arrogant god. His arrogance oozed from every movement, and his contempt for those around him was evident in every feature of his face. To Poseidon, humans were nothing more than insects ¡ª small and insignificant. Rebecca had already reached for her rifle but stopped, pulling herself together. She knew Alex wouldn''t miss the chance to ?put this cocky god in his place.? Even before the battle began, she had instructed G.I.R. to record everything happening in the arena, so not a single moment would be missed. Rebecca smiled, imagining how Alex would turn the fight into not just a victory, but a true spectacle of humiliation for Poseidon. When Poseidon took his place in the arena, a deathly silence fell. His face appeared on the giant screen, and even there, the god''s arrogance was unmistakable. The gazes of the spectators fixed on the screen, awaiting the announcement of the challenger from humanity. But instead of an image, there was only darkness. [And now, meet the challenger from Humanity. There is nothing known about his feats or life. All we know is that he is the older brother of Adam himself.] Heimdall''s words caused a terrible resonance among the spectators, both humans and gods. The gods were the most surprised, and they began to feel a fear rising from deep within their souls. [If Adam was the progenitor of humanity, then his brother has remained unknown until now, as if he had never existed. Unknown in life, and unknown in death.] Heimdall loudly proclaimed, further stoking interest in who would be Poseidon''s opponent. The human side eagerly awaited the revelation of who might be Adam''s older brother. Eve and Adam''s children, Cain and Abel, exchanged surprised glances, not expecting that their father and husband might have a brother. The gods tensed, waiting to see who would step onto the arena. [If Adam was the shield that protects humanity, then his brother is the sword of humanity aimed at the gods.] Heimdall''s words resonated among the spectators. The curiosity about this person, Adam''s brother, known as humanity''s sword, grew even stronger. [Adam was created to lead humanity to prosperity. He was created to kill those who would stand against humanity. Adam was the light, and he was the darkness. If Adam was created to stand on equal footing with the gods, then he is the monster created to kill them. Even his name means ?protector of humanity.? MEET ALEXANDER VOLDIGOAD!!!!] With Heimdall''s final words, the coliseum was deafened by noise. All eyes turned to the passage where Alex should appear. Slowly, a stone bridge began to rise from the water¡ªa simple, unadorned platform, sharply contrasting with the dramatic entrances of the other challengers. It seemed as though an ordinary man was about to step into the arena. When the bridge reached its limit, the massive stone gates creaked open. The arena froze in tense anticipation. The silence became absolute ¡ª all that could be heard was the rustling of water and the howling wind. It felt as if the world itself was holding its breath. And then, in the distance, steps echoed ¡ª measured, unhurried. Humans and gods, holding their breath, kept their eyes fixed on the dark passage. Every step seemed to synchronize with the beating hearts of the spectators, causing a sense of shiver and fear. Gradually, a silhouette began to emerge from the darkness. The steps grew louder, and the figure''s outline became clearer. And then, Alex stepped out from the passage. He was dressed in a black shirt with rolled-up sleeves, black trousers, and boots. Holsters with two pistols ¡ª one black, one white ¡ª hung under his arms, and a revolver was tucked into his waistband. His stern appearance and cold calmness immediately caught attention. When the spectators saw his face, they were struck by how much he resembled Adam, though his presence radiated darkness. ?Adam was light, and He is darkness,? ¡ª this thought ran through many minds. Alex''s hair was swept back, emphasizing his confident look. In one hand, he held a katana in reverse grip, and in the other¡­ a brick. The most ordinary brick, one you could find anywhere. Rebecca, watching all this, broke into a wide grin. She knew Alex like no one else and understood that Poseidon wasn''t about to face just a fight, but a humiliating beating. She hugged Stitch and, with undisguised delight, said: ? Poseidon asked for it himself!? Walking across the bridge, Alex scanned the stands. His gaze met Eve, Adam''s wife, and their children ¡ª Cain and Abel. Surprise was written on their faces, to which Alex simply nodded with a slight smile. Then he turned his gaze to the Olympian gods. His smile widened, and his eyes filled with predatory curiosity. When his eyes met Aphrodite''s, she clenched her fists, unable to bear his gaze. Ares and Hermes felt a strange, almost animalistic fear. Even those whom Alex didn''t look at directly could feel the weight of his presence. ?Hey, Hrist, you still here?? ¡ª Alex mentally addressed the Valkyrie, whose silence slightly surprised him. ?We¡­ yes, we''re here,? ¡ª Hrist responded, bewildered. ¡ª ?What are you?? ?A secret,? ¡ª Alex answered briefly, with a light smile. Upon reaching the platform, Alex stopped in front of Poseidon. He looked exactly as he did in the manga and anime: blonde hair, scaly blue armor, and a trident in his hand. Poseidon didn''t even glance at Alex, continuing to display his indifference. Alex looked over the trident, mentally deciding to add it to his collection, then looked back at the god, his smile growing wider. He enjoyed seeing how arrogant beings eventually ended up on their knees. The start of the battle was announced, but neither of the opponents moved from their spots. Poseidon looked away, ignoring Alex, while Alex calmly took out a cigarette, lit it, and slowly exhaled the smoke into the cloudless sky. Humans and gods watched this in bewilderment. The Olympians, used to Poseidon''s arrogance, remained silent, but their attention was more on Alex ¡ª his calmness raised questions. ?Hrist, have you recovered yet?? Alex mentally asked again. ?Yes... I''m fine,? the gentle side of the Valkyrie quietly replied. Alex gave a brief nod and began to strap his katana to his waist to free his hands. He didn''t want to reveal his true power, fearing it might provoke more radical actions from the gods. After flicking the cigarette butt away, he took a deep breath, mentally preparing himself. All this time, he hadn''t even had a specific plan, but he knew one thing: the battle with Poseidon had to be more than just a fight ¡ª it had to be a beating, where the god of seas and oceans would be utterly humiliated. Exhaling, Alex wiped the smile off his face, fully focusing on Poseidon. He hadn''t come here just for a fight; he had come for vengeance, and the best revenge would be to show the Olympian gods how their magnificent warrior would be humiliated. Clenching the brick in his hand, Alex took the first step forward. As his foot touched the stone bridge, a powerful ripple spread across the water, as if a stone had been thrown into it. This wave washed over the gods'' side, and they immediately felt the tension that had been hidden in Alex''s figure. Now, from his body radiated a threat ¡ª not just physical, but something deeper, threatening their very essence. ?Hey, underwater bastard, you know...? Alex lazily tossed the brick into the air, catching it with one hand. His steps were slow, relaxed, as if he were taking a walk in the park. But as soon as he got close enough, his figure vanished from sight, leaving the spectators in confusion. In an instant, Alex was on Poseidon''s right side. The brick, clenched in his hand, was already raised for a strike, and within a fraction of a second, it slammed into Poseidon''s face with a dull thud. The god''s head was thrown to the side, blood sprayed from his nose, and he staggered, nearly losing his balance. ?It''s impolite not to look at your opponent,? Alex said, lowering the brick. A deathly silence hung over the stands. Neither the humans nor the gods could believe what they had just seen. Poseidon, the great and proud god, had been struck... with a brick. Slowly recovering, Poseidon ran his fingers over his face, feeling the blood. When his gaze fell on the red spots on his fingers, his jaw tightened, and his eyes flashed with rage. Meanwhile, Alex stood nearby, still juggling the brick, his face showing nonchalance. ?Is this for real? The great Poseidon got hurt by... a regular brick?? Alex made a surprised face, his voice sounding innocent. ?How could this be? Maybe you''re not a god? Or just a mongrel, who calling itself a god?? Alex''s words sparked a storm of indignation among the gods, but the human side erupted in loud cheers of triumph. The spectators applauded Alex''s boldness and strength. In the stands, Valkyrie Brunhilde couldn''t hide her astonishment. She watched the scene unfold with a bewildered expression. Her younger sister, Gell, whispered in shock: ? How is this possible? He injured Poseidon without using V?lund or Christ''s power!? Rebecca, standing nearby, snorted without taking her eyes off the arena: ? Just for the record: Poseidon is weak compared to those Alex has already faced. He''s no more than a small fish in a puddle.? Gell turned her gaze to Rebecca, then to the strange beings beside her, who were happily eating popcorn while watching the beating. ? What do you mean?? ¡ª she asked, confused. ? You''ll have to ask him yourself,? ¡ª Rebecca shrugged. ¡ª? For now, enjoy. This battle won''t end well for Poseidon.? Meanwhile, on the other side of the arena, among the gathered samurai, a wave of excitement rose. ? If he wins, I want to fight him,? ¡ª said Sasaki Kojir¨­, stroking his chin. ¡ª ?There''s something special in his movements. Now I understand why there''s a threat coming from him.? The samurai, including a young fighter with a radiant smile on his face, followed Alex''s every move. None of them could look away, especially waiting for the moment when he would unsheathe his blade for the first time. It was as if they saw in him the peak they had long been striving to reach. Alex continued moving forward, throwing casual glances at the stands. His actions, words, and the mere fact that he had harmed Poseidon with a brick made the arena boil with excitement. And this was only the beginning. Alex stood facing Poseidon, observing the change in the god''s mood. An angry crease formed on the god''s face, and his grip on the trident became steely. Poseidon leaned slightly forward, and the tension in the air grew with each passing second. Without warning, Poseidon lunged forward with his trident, the weapon slicing through the air, leaving behind multiple bright, residual images, all aiming at Alex. With a slight smile, Alex disappeared from his spot, and the trident''s afterimages pierced only his phantom. When Poseidon stopped to assess the result, Alex''s voice sounded right at his feet: ? Hey buddy, you think you actually hit him?? Alex was crouched beside Poseidon''s foot, spinning the brick in his hands and smiling as though nothing had happened. Poseidon turned around, his gaze meeting the mocking eyes of the mortal. He swung his trident, but Alex, anticipating his move, struck the god''s foot with the brick. The crack of bones and the splash of blood made the spectators witnesses to Poseidon''s pain and humiliation. The god didn''t slow down and tried to strike again, but Alex deftly jumped back, and the trident shattered the floor, leaving deep cracks. Landing, Alex threw a mocking glance at the god. ? Are you sure you''re a god? Or maybe just a fisherman with a superiority complex? You talk to fish, summon waves, but a brick turned out to be stronger than your pride. You know, there are plenty of ?gods? like you among humans. Maybe I should start claiming that I''m the king of the seas? Although, no, I don''t want to ruin your fragile self-esteem.? Every word struck like a dagger, piercing the souls of the gods watching the battle. The Olympian side seethed with rage, their faces twisted with malice. One of them gripped the armrest of his stone throne, turning it into rubble, while Loki, who had been watching the fight casually, now sat with a grim expression. But suddenly, Poseidon began to whistle a melody. The Colosseum fell silent, with only the soft notes of his whistle filling the air. Alex raised an eyebrow, watching the strange behavior in confusion. Poseidon abruptly stopped whistling and attacked again. His movements were incredibly fast, leaving behind blurry afterimages. He raised his trident, and it broke the sound barrier as it raced toward Alex, tearing through the air with a deafening explosion. But Alex met the attack by holding up a brick. The trident''s strike shattered his weapon into dust, but Alex remained still, casually brushing off his hands. ? Well, you''ve broken my brick. I was counting on that one,?¡ª he remarked with feigned sadness. Poseidon smirked, his voice dripping with contempt: ? Don''t put on that sad face, pathetic mortal. You''re just an ape sent to die, just like your brother.? Ignoring the mockery, Alex looked the god over. Poseidon''s broken nose was still bleeding, and his mangled toes were twitching. Alex smiled. ? Well then, it''s time for the real fight,? ¡ª he said, unfastening his katana from his waist. He pulled out a rope from his pocket to securely bind the scabbard to the hilt. ¡ª ?Time to show this ?god? that the brick was just the beginning.? The katana, known as Hrist, seemed to come alive in his hands. ? Come on, Alex, let''s take everything out of this arrogant bastard,? ¡ª rumbled Hrist''s voice, her evil version eager for battle. ? Oh, I''ve been waiting for this,?¡ª Alex replied with a wide, almost frightening smile. Alex grinned when he realized that the evil version of Hrist seemed to read his thoughts. As soon as Poseidon began his attack, his trident struck the arena with such force, creating destruction that thrilled the gods'' side. But it only took one cold glance from Poseidon to turn their triumph into uneasy silence. Alex, slightly shaking his head, tightened his grip on the katana''s hilt, holding it over his shoulder as if it were just a simple stick for beating. ? You''re rather rude, you know,? ¡ª Alex began with a light mockery. ¡ª ?You could at least enjoy the fact that these mutts are supporting you. Isn''t it wonderful when one mutt praises another, especially when the latter''s waving a fork?? Poseidon narrowed his eyes, and his voice dripped with undisguised disdain: ? Support? Support is only for the weak. Those who have achieved perfection don''t need it.? Alex barely held back from laughing, but eventually, he couldn''t contain himself and burst into loud laughter, the sound echoing throughout the Colosseum. He laughed as if he had just heard the dumbest joke of his life. ? Oh, sorry,? ¡ª Alex finally managed to say, wiping away tears. ¡ª ?It''s rude to laugh at the mentally challenged, but you killed me, great joker. Perfection? You? Look around! This arena is a pitiful attempt for you gods to make your lives easier. We''re on an island in the middle of the water so you can use your advantage. You call yourself a god but fear losing to a mortal. All you''ve achieved is the skill to throw around arrogant words and scornful looks.? Alex''s words provoked a wave of outrage among the gods. Their whistles and shouts were deafening until Alex turned his head toward them. His cold gaze silenced them instantly. Those who feared Poseidon began to feel something more¡ªfear of Alex. Without responding, Poseidon suddenly disappeared from his spot and reappeared right in front of Alex, delivering a powerful strike with his trident. Alex effortlessly parried with his katana and countered with a kick to Poseidon''s chest, pushing him backward. Poseidon, regaining his balance, charged forward with fury. Alex delivered a horizontal slash with his katana, aiming for the ribs, but Poseidon deftly jumped, landing above him. ? Die!? ¡ª Poseidon uttered briefly, beginning to unleash a flurry of rapid strikes at Alex. Alex stood still, watching as the blows closed in. With a slight smirk, he vanished, appearing behind Poseidon. The katana in his hands flashed as he delivered a powerful strike to the god''s torso, sending him crashing downward. Poseidon slammed into the arena, creating cracks beneath him. Alex pursued him, launching himself off the air. He flipped, shifted his position, and like lightning, descended. ? Taijutsu Technique: Falling Lotus Leaf,? ¡ª Alex murmured softly, his heel driving into Poseidon''s chest. The impact was so powerful that the cracks around Poseidon''s body widened, and a cloud of dust enveloped the arena. Alex stood over his opponent, his katana gleaming as the dust dispersed. Poseidon lay on the ground, blood spilling from his mouth, but his eyes opened once more, and he tightly gripped his trident. Poseidon swung at Alex''s face, but Alex merely tilted his head slightly. The trident whistled past him. Not giving up, Poseidon changed the trajectory of his strike, aiming for Alex''s neck. However, the katana met the god''s weapon, blocking it with a resounding crack. ? You call yourself perfection?? ¡ª Alex sneered coldly, not allowing the trident to budge an inch. ¡ª ?If all gods are as pathetic and weak as you, I sincerely advise you all to dig a hole and die in it together.? He turned his head toward the gods, his gaze filled with disdain. Alex''s words were laced with such contempt that it seemed like a declaration of war against the gods. The gods in the stands couldn''t hide their fury, their gazes seemingly trying to burn him to the ground. But Alex didn''t care. He focused all his attention on Poseidon, who was still lying at his feet. Poseidon, seeing an opportunity to attack, jerked his trident back, trying to knock the katana from Alex''s hands. But instead, he only tore the rope that had bound the scabbard to the sword''s hilt. Reclaiming his weapon, Poseidon instantly retreated, increasing the distance between them. ? You''ve gone too far, mortal,? ¡ª Poseidon said, his voice tinged with cold fury. ¡ª ?Your arrogance has exceeded all bounds just because you managed to land a few hits on me.? Alex glanced at the torn rope and shook his head. Then, tightening his grip on the katana in his left hand, he assumed the stance to draw the blade. His gaze became sharp as the edge of a sword, like a predator aiming at its prey. Poseidon, in turn, prepared for a decisive attack. Now, he intended to use all his power to erase the human who dared to challenge him. The stands fell silent. The Colosseum was enveloped in a deathly quiet, broken only by the soft whisper of the wind, sweeping dust across the arena. The tension felt endless, like the calm before the storm. In the hall where the samurai had gathered, all watched with bated breath. ? Looks like this guy is serious now,?¡ª said Sasaki Kojir¨­ with a slight smile, stroking his chin. The other samurai silently nodded, but in their eyes burned a desire to face Alex in battle. They could feel it¡ªhis next move would reveal his true capabilities. Moments later, Alex and Poseidon rushed toward each other. Their movements were so fast they left destruction in their wake. One brief clash of steel, and they found themselves back to back. The dust that had risen was swept aside by their energy. Blood stained the blade of Alex''s katana. He flicked it off with a sharp motion, turned, and saw Poseidon''s body begin to tremble. Then, suddenly, his limbs¡ªarms and legs¡ªseparated from his torso and fell to the ground. Chaos erupted on the gods'' side. Some looked stunned, others couldn''t hide their fear. But Alex remained unfazed. He slowly walked toward the fallen Poseidon, his eyes radiating cold determination. ?You know, I didn''t come here to protect people?, ¡ª Alex said as he got closer. ¡ª ?I came for revenge. Your brother killed mine, and for that, I''ll kill you.? He bent down, grabbed Poseidon''s trident, and threw a furious glance toward the stands where the gods were seated. ? If you want to blame someone, blame yourself for being just a mutt who thought himself a god. Blame your brother Zeus for Adam''s death. And blame all of you, pathetic creatures, for starting Ragnarok. You''re worthless, thinking you''re above others, but in reality, you''re just parasites clinging to your illusion of grandeur. But don''t worry, I''ll rid this world of your filth,? ¡ª Alex spat with contempt. Without giving Poseidon a chance to reply, Alex forcefully drove the trident into his face. The strike was so powerful that the weapon pierced through his skull and lodged into the ground, leaving cracks in the stone arena. Poseidon''s blood sprayed in all directions, and his body began to turn to dust. Silence descended on the Colosseum. No one celebrated the victory. All, even the gods, gazed at Alex in horror. He appeared as he had before the fight¡ªclean, unshaken, as if the battle had been nothing more than a minor inconvenience on his path. ? DID YOU HEAR ME?!? ¡ª Alex shouted, his voice trembling with fury. ¡ª ?YOU WRETCHED CREATURES WILL PAY FOR ADAM''S DEATH! I WILL DESTROY ALL OF YOU!? His words rang like a death sentence. The gods, many of whom had lived for thousands of years, felt true fear before a mortal for the first time. Alex wrenched the trident from Poseidon''s head, finishing him off. Then, with cold composure, he headed toward the exit without looking back. When the gates closed behind him, the human side erupted into triumphant cheers. However, for the gods, this victory served as a reminder: a new enemy had emerged, one capable of killing them with terrifying ease. To be continued¡­ (Here''s a reminder for those who are too lazy to read the line where I usually share my thoughts. On P*treon, I only release when I have 3 chapters in my notebook. That is, every 3rd day, a chapter will be released on P*treon ahead of schedule. All chapters there are free, and P*treon itself was created to collect money for coffee for the author.) (Yesterday I got some more support on P*treon and I want to say thank you very much. Kisses and hugs for you my dear friends. Here is a list of those who are subscribed to me, I just want to say that I am grateful to you. Mua:§Ù) All Member:Shiagamez Shahaf Vasserman mark74497 Whitewolf MightyMidget Kaberial Jos¨¦ Borda Random Aiyedogbon Ezekiel Chapter 158 - 158: Meeting of the Demon King and the Hero After Alex left the arena and the massive stone gates closed behind him, the Colosseum erupted in celebration. Humanity was rejoicing over their first victory in Ragnarok¡ªnot just a victory, but the utter humiliation of one of the gods. The cheers swept through the stands, drowning out even the sound of the wind. Yet, where there was elation, a shadow of anger began to grow. The gods who had watched Alex and Poseidon''s battle seethed with fury. Their eyes were fixed on the gates through which the mortal who had disgraced one of Olympus''s own had vanished. In the upper rows, Odin, the chief god of Valhalla, crushed the armrest of his throne into rubble with a single squeeze. His face twisted with rage, and the very air around him seemed to vibrate from his wrath. ?This has gone too far,? he rumbled, his eyes blazing. Loki, the trickster god, who had initially watched the fight with amusement and mockery, now looked distinctly displeased. To him, the entire event had seemed like a joke¡ªa mouse daring to challenge a lion. But now it turned out that this "mouse" was a monster crafted to slay gods. ?This outcome isn''t funny anymore, not even to me,? he said coldly, though the underlying malice in his voice was unmistakable. Meanwhile, on the opposite side of the Colosseum, Brunhilde and G?ll were celebrating like children. Their first victory brought them immense relief, breaking the chain of defeats. They hugged, laughed, and cheered, until their joy was interrupted by a strange noise¡ªa sound of munching and rustling. Turning around, they saw three peculiar beings casually eating popcorn. A blue dog was clapping its paws together, animatedly discussing something in an unintelligible language. Beside it stood Rebecca, grinning widely as she gleefully snapped photos of the gods'' stands. ?Ahahaha. Fuck, their faces are twisted with anger like they ate shit,? Rebecca laughed as she scrolled through the pictures. ?I can''t wait for them to see Alex''s full power. And it''s gonna be just fucking awesome!? Her laughter only grew louder as she reached the photos of Loki, who looked as if he''d swallowed a lemon. She found his expression particularly hilarious, though she didn''t yet know his name. If Rebecca had known Loki was present, she would''ve taken even more pictures of his anger-distorted face¡ªjust to later tease a certain flat-chested red-haired goddess they lived with. ?GIR, process these photos! Make them royally spectacular. And don''t forget to include a highlight reel of the fight¡ªeveryone back home has to see this,? she commanded the robo-dog. GIR, who had been enjoying the popcorn, turned his head toward Rebecca, popped another handful into his mouth, set the bag aside, and leapt up to grab the camera. Under the stunned gazes of the Valkyries, he connected a cable from his body to the camera, downloaded the photos, and neatly tucked it away into a special pocket on his chest. ?What¡­ is this marvel?? G?ll whispered, watching as the large device disappeared into the tiny pocket of the robo-dog. While GIR worked, Rebecca had already started munching on his popcorn. Hearing G?ll call out to her, she turned with a questioning look. ?What are these¡­ creatures?? the young Valkyrie asked hesitantly, gesturing toward the trio. Rebecca simply smiled and pointed to each in turn. ?That''s GIR, MIMI, and Stitch. The first two are robots¡ªGIR''s a universal assistant, and MIMI''s an analyst. As for Stitch¡­ well, I think he''s a space-dog.? At the word "dog," Stitch burst into an outraged tirade in his strange language, waving his arms in indignation. Rolling her eyes, Rebecca simply poured him more popcorn to calm him down. ?Now I understand what Alex goes through trying to keep track of all of you,? she sighed, barely holding back laughter. Brunhilde and G?ll, stunned by what they saw, silently stared at the strange trio, trying to process it. GIR and MIMI seemed almost lifelike, but their metallic bodies betrayed their artificial origins. Stitch, however, remained a mystery¡ªa talking "dog" that clapped its hands, expressed joy, and at times showed more emotion than most humans. G?ll smiled faintly, watching the creature now happily hugging a bowl of popcorn. ?These beings... are extraordinary,? she whispered, her gaze fixed on Stitch, who responded to her stare with a cheerful, almost human-like wink. While Rebecca chatted with the Valkyries, Alex was making his way back from the arena. Meanwhile, the chief gods left the Colosseum and headed to a place called the Hall of the Gods¡ªa sanctuary where they could rest and collect their thoughts. Most of them had gathered in Zeus''s spacious chamber. Zeus himself lounged on a luxurious sofa, still recovering from his battle with Adam. He held a steaming cup of tea, using it to relax and soothe his throat. Leaning back against the cushions, he took a sip, sighed in relief, and propped his feet up on the table. Behind him stood Hermes and Ares, their faces dark and brooding, radiating suppressed fury. Poseidon''s defeat was a blow to all the gods, but especially to the Olympians. Alex, who had unleashed his fury upon Olympus, left a lasting impression with his words, vowing to destroy the gods. The silence was broken by Zeus: ?Why the sour faces? Why so gloomy?? His calm tone only fanned the flames. One of the gods couldn''t hold back. Shiva, the god of destruction from Indian mythology, slammed his fist on the table with a thunderous bang. His dark face burned with hatred, and his voice rang with fury. ?We don''t have time for your jokes, old fool! Where did Adam get a brother?!? he roared, glaring at Zeus with eyes ablaze. Shiva cut an intimidating figure: blue-skinned, with four muscular arms adorned with tattoos symbolizing divine power, and a glowing yellow third eye on his forehead. His anger was directed not only at humanity for daring to challenge the gods but primarily at Alex, who had killed Poseidon and publicly humiliated the gods with his threats. Another voice joined in: ?Your brother was just killed, and you do nothing? This mortal openly defied Olympus! ? Loki said, his tone calm but his eyes sharp, watching Zeus''s reaction carefully. This Loki, unlike his Danmachi counterpart, was the trickster and schemer from Norse mythology. In this world, he was like a venomous serpent hidden in tall grass. His expression remained neutral, but the tension in his voice was palpable. ?Hmm. No one expected Adam to have a brother, and there was no record of it. But one thing is certain: that man is indeed Adam''s brother. His gaze is the same,? Zeus said with a calm demeanor. ?However, unlike Adam, who was created to imitate us, this mortal exists solely to kill us. That''s all I can tell.? Zeus took a deep breath, set his tea down on the table, and rose to his feet. His face was shadowed, hiding the storm of sorrow and rage brewing within. ?Besides, you all watched the battles and should understand that every side faces victory and defeat. Yes, I admit, this is a heavy blow. But every side, sooner or later, encounters failure,? he said evenly, clenching his fists so tightly that his knuckles turned white. Zeus sank back onto the couch, resting his elbows on his knees, and continued: ?We must admit that humans are strong. If one such individual has emerged, there could be others. That little Valkyrie seems genuinely intent on overthrowing us.? His words provoked murmurs of discontent among the gods. They understood Zeus was right, but their pride made it difficult to acknowledge. Finally, Shiva broke the silence again: ?Enough with the empty words! I''ll go next! I''ll show these mortals what the wrath of a god means!? he roared, barely restraining his fury. Zeus raised a hand, signaling for calm. ?Ho-ho, my friend, forgive me. But since this mortal has declared war, it is we, the gods of Olympus, who must respond. This is our battle,? he said, no longer hiding his anger. The rage of Hermes and Ares, standing behind Zeus, had also reached its limit. They no longer masked their emotions, openly displaying their wrath directed at Alex. The other gods, observing the Olympians, nodded in agreement, sharing their indignation. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?We will not sit idly by and wait to be killed one by one,? Zeus declared firmly, looking each of them in the eye. ? Mortals will not defeat us. We will show them a power that will crush any hope!? His words resonated like a clap of thunder, prompting the other gods to silently nod in agreement. Hermes and Ares, standing behind Zeus, also ceased holding back, their fury visibly radiating as they directed their anger toward Alex. The gods seated in Zeus''s chamber saw the expressions on the faces of the Greek deities and nodded in understanding of their rage. Alex had no idea that the gods had already accepted his challenge and decided to respond with their full strength. Though, even if he had known, it wouldn''t have concerned him in the slightest. No matter how many gods of this world banded together against him, to Alex, they were nothing more than pathetic insects compared to the avatars of Nyan-Nyan he had faced in the past. One of those avatars alone could wipe out all the gods here in an instant. Alex walked through the corridors of the Colosseum at a calm pace, leisurely taking a drag from his cigarette. Following behind him was Valkyrie Hrist, his partner in the battle against Poseidon. She had been silent since they left the arena, lost in thought. Alex glanced back over his shoulder at her. ?If you have questions, just ask,? he said evenly, continuing to walk. ?But remember, the walls have ears.? Hrist flinched, snapping out of her reverie. Memories of what she had seen while spiritually linked to Alex still pulsed in her mind. The oppressive image of the castle surrounding Alex''s soul had pierced her consciousness like thorns. That soul terrified her. It was ancient, destructive, and... alien. Yet, beneath that dark exterior, Hrist had glimpsed something hidden: love and care for those close to him. ?Are you really going to carry out your plans?? she asked cautiously, avoiding his gaze. Alex paused for a moment. He remembered that the spiritual connection between them had allowed Hrist to see his thoughts. At the realization, he only sighed, understanding that it was now impossible to hide his intentions. ?Yes, my plans remain unchanged,? he said calmly, though with a hint of warning in his voice. ?But I advise you to keep them to yourself.? ?I don''t care about these gods,? Hrist replied sharply, her tone suddenly shifting to one of aggression. ? Let them dig their own graves and die there together. I''d even enjoy burying them.? Alex smiled ever so slightly. Once again, he had to witness how the sweet and kind Hrist transformed into a cold and ruthless person. This duality intrigued him. She had two souls ¡ª he had felt it when they were linked. Perhaps it was related to her semi-divine nature? As they continued on their way, Alex noticed that Hrist began asking not about his plans, but about him. She already knew who he was and what lay hidden in his thoughts, but she was curious to hear his story firsthand. Their path led them to a group ahead. Alex saw Rebecca, Brunhild, and G?ll. Three small creatures were hopping around Rebecca''s feet, tangling in leashes and causing a mess. In front of them stood a tall, muscular man holding a club. Alex recognized him immediately. ?Hercules,? he muttered quietly, a trace of undisguised disdain in his voice. This was Hercules, the hero of humanity, who had ultimately become Zeus''s lapdog, barking and biting at his master''s command ¡ª a sight that filled Alex with nothing but disgust. He was a symbol of Olympus, and thus, one of those Alex despised most. His steps slowed but grew heavier. Even Hrist felt the tension emanating from him. When Alex saw Brunhild kneel before Hercules, his patience snapped. ?Though I''m not on the side to say this... I wish you luck,? Brunhild said, lowering her head. Rebecca stood aside, bored, watching the three in front of her, though her thoughts were far from their conversation. Her gaze, drifting around, suddenly stopped on Alex, who was slowly approaching them with a grim expression. Breaking free from the tangled leashes around her, she bolted towards him. Alex noticed his "favorite gremlin" running toward him, dragging behind her the trio of troublemakers who hadn''t even realized they were being pulled across the marble floor. Rebecca crashed into Alex, wrapping herself around him like a koala. His expression softened as her arms wound around him. The noise caused Brunhild, G?ll, and Hercules to turn. Upon seeing Alex, they froze. Brunhild tensed more than the others ¡ª she knew all too well how much he hated the gods. Hercules, on the other hand, became serious, feeling the pressure emanating from Alex. It was so intense it reminded him of the day he held the heavens on his shoulders for the golden apples. Alex hugged Rebecca tightly, and the trio of troublemakers climbed onto his body, hanging from him like fruits on a tree. But his gaze darkened once again as he looked at Hercules. Alex moved toward him, but suddenly, Brunhild stepped in front of him, spreading her arms to block his path. He raised an eyebrow, directing a focused look at her, but she didn''t back down. Sighing, Alex softened. ?It''s alright, Brunhild. I''m not planning to fight. Just step aside. I want to have a word with this traitor,? he said gently, lightly poking her nose with his finger. Alex''s words about the "traitor" stunned Brunhild. She knew she couldn''t argue with him. People saw Hercules as a hero, but now he stood with the gods. Hercules remained unmoved, accepting everything Alex threw at him. He had long been prepared to bear this burden. Alex pushed Brunhild aside and stood facing Hercules, lifting his head to meet his gaze. Meanwhile, Rebecca smoothly slid off Alex, dragging the three companions behind her. An invisible tension hung between Alex and Hercules. G?ll and Brunhild watched the scene with tense faces. Only Rebecca and Hrist remained calm¡ªthey knew what Alex was capable of. ?So, you are Adam''s brother,? Hercules finally spoke, calmly looking Alex in the eyes. ?And you''re Zeus''s dog. A dog that betrayed humanity, which once considered you a hero,? Alex replied, not hiding his disdain. Hercules remained unmoved. ?I made my choice, and I''m ready to face its consequences. This is my justice.? ?We''ll see where this leads,? Alex said, averting his gaze. He walked over to G?ll, who was holding his black coat. Smiling, he placed his hand on her head and tousled her hair. ?Thanks, little one, for keeping an eye on him,? he said, taking the coat. G?ll blushed, embarrassed by his unexpected kindness, especially after how angry he''d been moments ago. Throwing the coat over his shoulders, Alex took a candy from his pocket and handed it to G?ll. ?For the next fight, my man will go. He''ll enter the room where you pick candidates,? Alex said over his shoulder to Brunhild as he passed by her. He didn''t look at G?ll, Brunhild, or especially Hercules, whom he now considered a dead man in his mind. Alex had once admired Hercules, reading about his feats. But now, he only felt contempt for someone who had betrayed his destiny. Approaching Rebecca, Alex scooped her up in his arms and headed toward the room where they could watch the battles without needing to confront the gods. Following Hrist''s directions, they arrived at a spacious room adorned with fine fabrics and filled with refreshments. The trio of troublemakers immediately pounced on the food. Alex sat Rebecca down in a soft chair, and he stayed standing next to her. ?Are you still planning to intervene?? she asked, reclining in the chair with a mischievous tone in her voice. Alex casually threw his coat on the couch, put his pistols back into his inventory, and lit a cigarette, taking a deep drag. ?Yes, I will intervene,? he said calmly but firmly, releasing a stream of smoke upwards. ?There are too many factors that can affect the outcome. Knowledge, experience, unexpected moves from the enemies ¡ª all of it is unknown. I can''t leave such a task to outsiders. Therefore, I''ll do everything I can to make the divide between the gods and humanity insurmountable. The gods must not win.? Hrist approached with a cup of coffee and handed it to Alex. ?And how do you plan to achieve that?? she asked, studying him with her gaze. ?With magic and... other resources,? he replied, taking a sip of the coffee. Finishing his cigarette, Alex set the cup down. His body suddenly lit up, beginning to change right before the eyes of those gathered. The light faded, and instead of the usual Alex, a completely different man stood before them. A tall, muscular man with short black hair and a neatly trimmed beard. His body was covered with scars and strange white tattoos, and a torn, dirty blue cloak billowed behind him. The sight of this figure screamed of a warrior who had been through unimaginable battles. ?Call me Atreus,? Alex said in a hoarse, rough voice. Hrist, stunned by what had happened, couldn''t look away. Her instincts told her this was a completely different person, but the spiritual bond with Alex dispelled her doubts. Rebecca, smiling, examined Alex''s new appearance as if appraising goods in a market. ?I hope you''re not planning on staying like this all the time. I prefer your usual look,? she remarked, taking a few pictures. ?It''s temporary. I need a new identity for this battle,? he replied calmly. Rebecca nodded and sat back down, but not before taking a couple of photos of Alex''s new look to answer questions later when showing the battle footage. Hrist was still in shock because, when Alex changed, even his spiritual signature became different. He radiated completely different vibrations, and if not for their spiritual connection, Hrist would have thought this was a completely different person. Seeing no further questions, Alex pulled a battered iron helmet from his inventory and put it on his head. The helmet completely obscured his face, leaving only a pair of golden eyes glowing from underneath it. After putting on the helmet, Alex retrieved a long spear and a strangely shaped iron shield. Attaching the shield to his arm and holding the spear in his other hand, Alex was ready to seek out Brunhild. Walking toward the door, Alex turned his head to those still in the room. ?I''ll be back soon,? Alex said, heading toward the exit. His footsteps in the heavy iron boots echoed through the corridors of the Coliseum. Leaving the room, Alex made his way toward Brunhild. He had chosen this appearance because it symbolized a man who decided to challenge the gods and never wavered in his path. Alex had used the appearance of Pantheon from the game League of Legends. Alex smiled beneath his helmet, thinking about how fans of this game would be surprised if they saw this man in another world, where he had challenged the gods. He also thought about what other personas he could adopt to participate in these duels. ?I need to win six more battles to gain an advantage that the gods won''t be able to overcome,? Alex muttered, his iron boots echoing on the stone floor. Each step Alex took echoed through the corridors of the Coliseum, the sound of metal striking stone reverberating as he walked. The noise continued until Alex reached the room where Brunhild was choosing the challengers. Pushing the doors open with his hand, Alex saw Brunhild pacing back and forth, a nervous expression on her face as she bit her thumbnail. Not far away stood G?ll, nervously watching Brunhild as she paced, clearly on the edge of a nervous breakdown. Nearby, a sweet-looking girl was sitting, drinking tea and behaving like an elegant lady. The girl had light brown hair braided into two pigtails, which resembled untied brushes, a dress similar to the usual Valkyrie attire but with added red and blue tones on the skirt, and red shoes. When the door opened, it caught the attention of the three Valkyries, each reacting differently to the visitor. ?Who''s this uncouth brute?? the girl scoffed, eyeing the newcomer with disdain. Alex turned his gaze toward her, his golden eyes glowing through the gaps in his helmet, focusing on the speaker. It was Hl?kk, one of the Valkyries. Her question only heightened the tension in the room. Brunhild stepped forward, scrutinizing the new guest. Her gaze lingered on every scar, tattoo, and worn cloak that seemed to carry the weight of countless battles. ? Are you the warrior that Adam''s brother spoke of?? she asked, suspicion in her voice. ?That''s right. I am the nameless warrior who has come to challenge the gods that seek to destroy humanity,? Alex answered firmly with his rough voice. Brunhild continued to study Alex''s new appearance closely. She slowly approached him, wanting to examine the warrior recommended by Adam''s brother. Alex calmly planted his spear into the stone floor and removed his helmet, revealing the face of a man with short black hair and a neatly trimmed beard. ?Why did you choose to participate? There are many other challengers ready to fight. Do you understand that, if you lose, even your soul will be destroyed?? Brunhild asked, observing Alex''s reaction. ?Because as long as life exists, there will be those who protect it,? Alex replied in his low, rough voice, locking eyes with Brunhild. Her gaze lingered on him for a moment longer. She nodded, recognizing his determination and strength of spirit. Brunhild needed to know the name of the person who had voluntarily challenged the gods. ?What is your name, warrior?? she asked. ?My name is Atreus, a mortal who will sever the head of a god,? Alex declared, and his golden eyes shone even brighter. Brunhild turned her gaze to her younger sister Hl?kk, who continued to stare at Atreus with an expression of clear discontent. Seeing that Brunhild was looking at her, Hl?kk irritably shook her head, clearly showing her disgust. ?Are you out of your mind? Why should I, the great and beautiful Hl?kk, be forced to join forces with this... uncouth brute?!? she exclaimed, pointing a finger at Atreus. Alex remained calm, not reacting to the fiery temper of this sweet yet capricious Valkyrie, who clearly had a "princess" complex. ?Even if you ask, sister, I won''t. For a human and a Valkyrie to use V?lund, their souls and hearts must be united. And I definitely don''t want to unite with this boor. What if I end up just as uncouth as he is?? Hl?kk crossed her arms over her chest and shook her head in refusal. Brunhild clenched her fists, her patience running thin. Black lines appeared on her forehead, and a vein pulsed with anger. ?No refusals. The decision has already been made. You will become this mortal''s partner,? she said in a cold tone. Alex watched the argument and only smirked. Their bickering reminded him of a quarrel between two sisters ¡ª one strict and responsible, the other spoiled and stubborn. He removed his shield from his arm and carefully leaned it against the wall. The sound of his metal boots striking the stone floor caught the attention of both Valkyries. Hl?kk frowned, watching as Alex knelt down to meet her gaze. ?Young child, I ask you to be my partner in this battle,? Alex said in a soft yet firm voice, looking directly into Hl?kk''s eyes. Her gaze met his golden eyes. There was no trace of anger or irritation in them, only calmness and kindness. What surprised her most was that despite all her insults, Alex didn''t even attempt to get angry. ?What do you mean "young child"? I might be older than you, uncouth brute!? Hl?kk snapped, trying to test his patience. A slight smile appeared on Alex''s face as he observed Hl?kk, who continued to act like a spoiled princess. He tilted his head slightly, looking at her with a touch of mockery. ?Then, beautiful princess, would you honor me by accepting my invitation to this dangerous dance?? Alex said with a soft, ironic intonation, extending his hand as a gesture of invitation. Hl?kk looked at his outstretched hand, then at Alex himself. His golden eyes continued to look at her with an astonishing combination of kindness and care, which both irritated her and confused her at the same time. After a brief hesitation, she finally extended her hand to his. ?This is the first and last time that I, the great and magnificent Hl?kk, will join forces with such a brute as you,? she grumbled, before their hands touched. As soon as their hands connected, Hl?kk''s body began to glow, gradually dissolving into the air. Her soul merged with Alex''s, forming a spiritual bond. In an instant, she found herself in his spiritual realm. What she saw filled her with true terror. Dark whirlwinds, hiding destructive power, and a dark, grim castle, which seemed to float like a planet around Alex''s soul, with fragments of memories from battles with gods of other worlds surrounding her. Her gaze stopped on another unexpected aspect: the spiritual thread that connected her to her sister Hrist. This revelation shocked Hl?kk even more. She suddenly realized that the man fate had tied her to was none other than Adam''s brother, the very Alex who had killed Poseidon with his own trident. The weight of this realization was a powerful blow, and Hl?kk lost consciousness. Alex, unaware of what was happening with his new partner, lowered his gaze to his black gloves. He checked their condition as if it were part of his preparation ritual. After completing the inspection, he nodded to himself, tucked his helmet under his arm, and returned to the spear and shield he had left at the entrance. ?Atreus, are you sure you can defeat Hercules?? Brunhild asked seriously, carefully watching his actions. Her doubts were understandable. She didn''t know Alex''s true strength or his motives. What bothered her was the fact that Adam''s brother, an unknown man to the world, had volunteered to challenge the greatest of heroes. Alex didn''t give a direct answer. Calmly, he put on his helmet, hiding his face. Now, only his glowing golden eyes could be seen through the visor. He turned his head towards Brunhild and locked his gaze on her. ?They call themselves gods... But when they die, their memory is scattered by the wind,? he said coldly, turning towards the exit. Taking the spear and shield, Alex confidently made his way toward the Arena. His goal was clear: he had deliberately adopted the persona of a simple mortal from the game League of Legends, choosing the Pantheon hero from the game solely to show the gods that even an unknown man could defeat them. For the people, he wanted to become an example, proof that greatness was not fame or recognition, but the determination to move forward despite all obstacles. Alex wanted to convey one message: even the most insignificant person could leave a mark if they dared to act. To be continued... (I have a question for the readers. Those who gave me money for coffee. Should I release chapters for you on P*treon 12 hours before the main release, or will you wait? I ask this because your opinion is important to me. For me, you are all the same and I love you equally. It''s just that my conscience gnaws at me because you gave me money, and I won''t let you read the chapter before everyone else. That''s why I''m waiting for your opinion.) New members: Lost, abhishek mangtani, Zachary Rich, Ash01, Kirin ,Ivan ristevski, Zikri Ridha, VibraitingTaco, LockStreet, The Infiltrator ,0r0b0r0us Chapter 159 - 159: Hero vs. Man Exiting the contenders'' room, Alex strode confidently toward the Arena''s entrance, following a familiar path. His iron greaves echoed loudly against the marble floor, filling the corridors with a resonant cadence. The sound was both light and heavy, as if each step carried a restrained power. Alex''s thoughts turned to Pantheon, the great warrior of legend whose spirit had inspired him. Pantheon had been an ordinary man, but his unyielding will had made him a legend. Even after a divine essence overtook his body and was later destroyed by an enemy, Pantheon did not falter. He rose again, wielded his spear and shield, and became the protector of mortals, determined to fight against gods and demons who endlessly brought suffering to the world. To Alex, Pantheon was a testament to how strength of spirit could overcome any challenge. Though Alex had little respect for heroes who relied on the power of friendship, Pantheon was different. His story lacked unnecessary words about unity or magical bonds¡ªonly an indomitable will that refused to break under the weight of destiny. Lost in his thoughts, Alex didn''t even notice when he reached the stone gates leading to the Arena. He stopped, planting his spear in the ground, and lifted his gaze to the vaulted stone ceiling, as if hoping to see the stars. ?Hey, Hl?kk, how are you holding up?? he asked mentally, frowning slightly. At that moment, Hl?kk, the seventh of the Valkyrie sisters, was in Alex''s spiritual realm. What she saw had left her shaken: memories of bloody battles, the dark castle of the Demon King, and a black blade orbiting his soul, radiating a primal force of destruction. It was too much for her¡ªher consciousness had faltered, and she fainted. Yet, even before losing consciousness, Hl?kk had managed to realize who stood before her. Alex, hiding his identity, was no ordinary warrior but the very man who had once felled Poseidon. Neither Brunhild nor Hl?kk herself had recognized his true nature. Now, awakened by his voice, Hl?kk opened her eyes with a shudder, glancing around. Alex''s spiritual realm remained unchanged: the oppressive aura of destruction, a black castle surrounded by ancient sigils, and a sword exuding a threat to all life. ?W-w-who are you?? she stammered, her voice trembling as she struggled to steady herself. Alex, standing by the Arena gates, felt her unease and raised an eyebrow in mild surprise. Hrist, his previous Valkyrie partner, hadn''t been so overwhelmed, though she had been tense. But Hl?kk seemed ready to faint again. ?Didn''t you see my memories? I didn''t hide them. You could have figured out who I am,? Alex replied calmly, his voice resonating in her mind like a quiet yet confident call. Hl?kk took a deep breath, trying to collect herself. She was torn by conflicting emotions: fear, respect, and, surprisingly, curiosity. Alex, embodying destruction itself, appeared calm and kind¡ªa paradox she couldn''t comprehend. She attempted to delve into his memories again, but what she saw was unbearable. Her eyes rolled back, and she fainted once more, this time with foam at her mouth. Alex could have sworn she hit the floor when she collapsed. ?Since when does my spiritual realm have a floor?? Alex wondered with mild irritation, noting the odd detail before brushing it aside to focus on the upcoming battle. Meanwhile, the Arena began to transform. Before the eyes of mortals and gods alike, its layout changed. The pool with a central stone platform disappeared, replaced by a standard battlefield. Massive stones began rising from the ground, resembling small cliffs. The vibrations from their emergence rippled through the stands, silencing the spectators. The final stone erupted from the earth with dramatic force, and the field now resembled a rocky wasteland¡ªan ideal stage for a clash between two of the strongest warriors. When the transformations were complete, the noise among the spectators subsided. The Colosseum was enveloped in a tense silence, broken only by the resounding heartbeat of anticipation, pulsing as one. ?And now! The moment we''ve all been waiting for!? Heimdall''s voice thundered across the Arena, amplified by the Gjallarhorn. ?The fourth battle of Ragnarok begins! Today, we shall see if humanity can even the score or if the gods will claim yet another victory!? His words ignited a new wave of excitement in the hearts of the crowd. Everyone held their breath, waiting for the warriors to step onto the battlefield and fight for the fate of mankind. Heimdall, the Norse god and guardian of the World Tree, stood atop the highest rock in the center of the Arena. His commanding voice drew immediate attention from both sides of the audience. All eyes turned to him as a broad smile lit up his face. He was dressed in an unusual cloak with a hood pulled over his head, while dark glasses obscured his eyes. His face, with a coal-like hue and a metallic sheen to his mouth, resembled a machine. His body was bare except for the cloak, with dark knee-length shorts and oversized boots reminiscent of clown shoes. ?Before you stands a stone desert, the final resting place of countless warriors!? he declared, his voice amplified further by the Gjallarhorn. ?Today, on this field, two challengers will meet¡ªeach the embodiment of the word Warrior!? His proclamation stirred the crowd into a frenzy. Mortals, who once cowered before the gods, now gazed at them with defiance, debating the outcome of the battle. Alex''s past victory had breathed courage into humanity, transforming their fear into determination. Heated debates erupted in the stands, teetering on the brink of conflict. ?If we don''t crush their hope, mortals will stop fearing us,? Loki muttered grimly, his gaze fixed on the human section of the crowd. His words gave other gods pause. They knew that each human victory further threatened their dominance. Noticing the tension, Heimdall raised a hand, commanding attention. ?But first! Welcome the representative of humanity in the fourth battle of Ragnarok!? A strong wind whipped up clouds of sand over the Arena. A wooden bridge connecting the gates to the battlefield slowly descended. Stone statues of warriors with swords and shields lined the path. At that moment, the heavy gates began to part, and Heimdall''s voice grew louder: ?Born in a humble village at the foot of the mountains, he was named after a star in the constellation of the warrior, and from childhood, he knew his destiny. His path was not easy. He lost comrades but never surrendered. This warrior was once unknown, but his will has become a legend!? Out of the sandstorm stepped Alex, clad in armor. His face was hidden beneath a helmet, and a tattered blue cape, marked by the ravages of time and battle, billowed from his shoulders. In one hand, he carried a shield, and in the other, a golden spear. Step by step, he advanced, his movements heavy but assured, as though every fiber of his being radiated strength and resolve. ?He was neither strong nor skilled. All he had was his indomitable will!? Heimdall continued. ?There have been many like him throughout human history¡ªunknown warriors whose names were lost to time. But what set him apart was his unyielding spirit. Even when wounded, even when broken, he continued to rise and fight. Every battle left scars on his body. In every battle, he lost comrades who fought by his side. Yet, he never fell. He held his shield high to protect his home and gripped his spear tightly, aiming it at his enemies!? Reaching the center of the arena, Alex drove his spear into the ground with a sharp motion. Cracks spread across the stone floor, symbolizing the power of his strike. The crowd froze in tense silence. ?And now,? Heimdall extended his hand toward Alex, ?This nameless hero, whose name no one knows, carries another name. He is the warrior who remained unknown and forgotten, but even so, he would not accept the destruction of what he so fiercely sought to protect. He is the Shield of Mortals, defending the world from the folly of gods. He is the Spear, aimed at the hearts of their enemies. He is PANTHEON!? The arena erupted in cheers. The name Pantheon echoed across the stone stands, sweeping the spectators into a whirlwind of emotion. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The humans in the crowd began to cheer for the warrior, who, though unknown and forgotten, had risen to their defense. They immediately understood that Pantheon sought no glory or greatness. All he wanted was to fulfill his duty and protect what he had sworn to safeguard. This realization brought tears to the people''s eyes: fighting for them was one they had never known, whose name was not recorded in the annals of history, yet who still took up the spear and shield to become their defender and symbol of hope. Brunhilde stood at the entrance to the spectator seats, in turmoil. On one side, Hercules, the hero of humanity; on the other, a warrior who, remaining unknown, still stood in defense of mankind. Her thoughts were consumed by the upcoming battle and its potential consequences. ?I hope you''re as strong as I think you are,? she murmured, gazing at the arena. ?After all, you were recommended by Adam''s own brother.? For humanity, this victory was crucial. It could level the odds in the battle against the gods and inspire mortals to fight. But if the battle was lost, the gap would only widen, further shattering the spirit of humanity. The Colosseum, filled with the noise of the spectators, suddenly fell silent as Heimdall''s voice once again cut through the stillness: ?And now, entering the arena is the one ready to bear the burden of his side''s defeat and achieve victory! Welcome! The valiant demigod who tamed two Nemean lions! The one who, with the power of his fists, subdued Cerberus, the hound of Hades!? The wooden gates on the opposite side of the arena swung open, and the spectators were presented with Alex''s opponent. A pair of horses pulled a chariot, upon which sat the majestic warrior. It was Hercules. His appearance was accompanied by gusts of wind, and his gaze, peering out from under thick brows, reflected seriousness and determination. In one hand, he held the reins; in the other, a massive club. ?He is the one who completed the twelve labors, who ascended the steps of Olympus!? Heimdall proclaimed. Cries of excitement and jubilation rang out from both the human and godly sides. For humanity, Hercules was the hero who had completed his great labors; for the gods, he was the one who halted the Gigantomachy and brought the Titans to their fall. But for Alex, Hercules was a traitor, one who had turned away from those he had once sworn to protect. ?Light for the gods and humans. The messenger of justice. Bravest of the brave! HEEEEEERACLES!!!? Heimdall declared. Hercules leaped off the chariot, gripping his club tightly. He walked toward the center of the arena, where Alex awaited him. The tension between them grew, like a taut string. ?Justice against indomitable will. Indomitable will against justice. Who will prevail? Who will become a legend, and who will fade into oblivion? We will see this only here and only today!? Heimdall proclaimed loudly, announcing the beginning of the battle. Alex and Hercules stood face to face. Alex held his shield firmly, and his golden eyes never left Hercules'' gaze, which radiated determination and readiness for battle. ?State your name, warrior,? Hercules said, with no trace of arrogance. ?I see before me a worthy opponent. To fight such an adversary without knowing his name would be disrespectful.? Alex did not answer. He confidently grabbed the spear lodged in the ground and pulled it out. Lifting his gaze to the sky, where the clouds drifted slowly, he then refocused on his opponent. ?I have no name,? Alex boomed. ?I am just a man who took up a spear and shield to defend my home. Throughout human history, there have been countless like me. But we all stood until the end, never letting the enemy pass. Here and now, I am the embodiment of the nameless warriors who defended humankind. I am proof that the spirit of these warriors lives on. And I hold the spear and shield to protect those you betrayed.? His voice, rough and strong like the rumble of thunder, echoed over the arena, making every spectator freeze in place. Alex''s words, like an explosion, reverberated through the crowd. For humanity, he became not just a warrior but a symbol of self-sacrifice and strength, one who sought no glory, wealth, or recognition. Before them stood a man who had dedicated himself to protecting his kind, nameless, but with an unyielding will. The people understood why he called himself the embodiment of all those nameless heroes who had given their lives for their homeland throughout the centuries. However, Alex''s words enraged the gods, and in their eyes, he seemed insolent and arrogant. They shouted from the stands, hurling insults at him. But Alex remained indifferent to the noise. To him, the gods were merely beings accustomed to idleness, unaware of what it meant to fight or protect. ?You are a worthy opponent,? Hercules said with sincere respect, no hint of pride or contempt in his voice. ?It will be an honor to fight you.? There was genuine resolve in his tone. Hercules accepted Alex''s words, but they made him think. He understood the pain and fury his opponent felt. He understood that he had turned away from those he had sworn to protect. But the choice he had made could not be undone, and he resolved to bear this burden until the end, fighting until his last breath. Gripping his club in his hands, Hercules took his battle stance. Alex, seeing his determination, also raised his shield and aimed his spear at his enemy. Time seemed to freeze. The tension between the two opponents was so palpable that even the spectators stood still, afraid to miss the moment the battle would begin. For the seasoned warriors, it was clear that the first strike could be decisive, determining the outcome of the entire duel. Alex and Hercules stood, staring intently at each other, as if trying to peer into each other''s soul. Hercules, with his club resting on his shoulder, took a slow step forward. Suddenly, he vanished and instantly appeared before Alex. His club was already raised, ready to strike. Without wasting a second, Alex held up his shield to absorb the powerful blow. The collision of the club with the shield created a deafening shockwave, sending sand into the air and cracking the earth beneath their feet. Alex withstood the attack like an immovable rock, pushing the club back with force. This caused Hercules to slightly expose himself, an opening that Alex immediately seized. He lunged with his spear, aiming for the opponent''s torso. Hercules managed to dodge, but the spear grazed his side, leaving a bloody scratch. Feeling the blood trickle down his skin, Hercules did not flinch. He gripped his club with both hands and swung it vertically, targeting Alex''s exposed torso. Instead of blocking the strike, Alex struck the flying club with the upper edge of his shield. The collision once again caused a powerful shockwave, scattering stone debris. The force of the blow pushed Hercules back several steps, while Alex remained standing, unmoved, like a mountain that could not be moved. ?You are a true warrior,? Hercules said with a faint smile. ?Fighting you is an honor. Even if I fall in this battle, it will be a worthy death.? Alex did not respond immediately. He lifted his gaze to the sky, watching the slowly drifting clouds. His golden eyes dropped back to Hercules, and he spoke in a hoarse voice: ?The world moves as the heavens lie still. No matter how much I look at the stars, they remain unmoving. But the world continues to move forward. And you have sided with those who wish to stop it. I cannot honor you as you would like, for you have betrayed those you swore to protect. All your deeds, all your oaths¡ªthey were made for the protection of humanity.? Alex raised his spear and pointed it at Hercules, his voice carrying an indomitable strength. Alex''s deep voice, like the rumble of thunder, spread across the entire Colosseum. Each of his words resonated in the hearts of those watching the battle. Whether old men, young people, or children¡ªAlex''s words seemed to awaken something ancient, primal within their souls. The hearts of the spectators, mesmerized by the sight, began to beat in unison. But Alex was not about to stop. His fury, like a wave, continued to swell, crashing down on the hero standing before him. He looked at Hercules with contempt¡ªthe very man who, in the past, stood for justice, now speaking of battle with a look of satisfaction on his face, as if it were merely a glorious fight. ?Remember, Hercules!? His voice was filled with fury, and it echoed with a dull reverberation from the walls of the Colosseum. ?Remember the day when, weak as you were, you rose up to protect your city. Remember how you were willing to fight Ares, knowing you could die. Remember the moment when you were ready to burn your body and soul just to protect those you love. And now, look into the faces of those you swore to protect. Look into the eyes of the mothers who will lose their children if humanity falls. Look at these innocent children who believed in you. How dare you speak of justice standing before them?? His words resonated with the crowd. People who had once admired Hercules could no longer ignore the truth in Alex''s voice. Even those who worshipped the hero felt the crushing weight of these accusations. Alex''s words struck like hammers against their hearts. Even those who knew Hercules as a legend couldn''t help but reflect. From the stands, Brunhilde watched the scene with pain in her eyes. Hercules had once been the symbol of humanity, its shield and sword, the one who had completed twelve labors to save them. But now, he stood before a man who, though not immortalized in history, embodied all that Hercules once was: he had become a shield for the people. Hercules listened to every word from Alex, filled with anger and pain. But he didn''t try to defend himself. He knew that justifications were pointless here. He had made his choice, and now the consequences were before him. ?You are right,? Hercules spoke after a long pause. His voice was firm, but there was bitterness in it. ?I chose this side, and now I must bear this burden. Yes, in your eyes, I am a traitor. Yes, I am unworthy of being a warrior or a hero. And yet, I will fight. If I win, I will do everything to save humanity. This is my path, my burden. And I will accept any punishment. But first, show me, brave warrior, that you are worthy of being who you claim to be. Show me that your spear is stronger than my club. Show me that your resolve is stronger than mine. Prove to me that you are worthy of being humanity''s shield.? Alex stared at Hercules. In that moment, he stopped hating him, but the realization that this hero had crossed to the enemy''s side remained. Alex could not afford to lose. He took a slow breath. His golden eyes shone brighter, like the light of a star in the darkness. Gripping his spear and shield tightly, Alex spoke: ?Then show me, Hercules, the strength of the hero who turned against those he swore to protect. Show me that my spear is stronger than your divine body. Show me that my shield will break faster than your mace. Show me the power of one who completed twelve labors. Show me the hero who kept his former glory!? Hercules nodded, acknowledging the challenge. Gripping his club with both hands, he prepared for the fight. His muscles tensed, and the veins in his arms stood out from the force of his grip. Alex took a stance designed for both attack and defense, perfectly coordinated thanks to his ability to replicate everything he had seen before. He realized that his strength was similar to what he had felt from Adam: just as Adam''s eyes allowed him to mimic the gods, Alex''s body allowed him to imitate everything that came into his line of sight. Hercules met Alex''s golden eyes and unexpectedly smiled. The tattoos on Hercules'' body began to spread, like a black disease consuming every part of him. Those who knew the true nature of these symbols felt a sense of dread. These tattoos were not mere decorations¡ªthey were a mark of his twelve labors. They granted him the power of the defeated monsters, but with each new use, the price grew higher. When the tattoos covered his entire body, Hercules would die. A desperate cry rang out from the stands: ?Hercules, stop! You''ll burn yourself alive!? The God of War, accustomed to blood and pain, couldn''t bear the thought of his brother in arms paying such a high price. They had often fought and argued in the past, but in difficult times, they always stood side by side. Today, Ares didn''t want to see Hercules sacrifice himself for this battle. But the hero didn''t even look back. His resolve was unshakable. ?Mighty Nemean Lion, taste my flesh!? Hercules proclaimed loudly. The lion tattoo on his body gleamed, and steam began to rise from his skin. The massive club in his hands transformed: its surface became covered with the golden mane of a lion, and the handle grew larger. Completing the transformation, Hercules took a powerful step forward, and his figure vanished, leaving behind a destroyed portion of the arena. Alex barely had time to raise his shield to block the attack. Hercules reappeared in front of him, raised the club, and with incredible strength, brought it down. Alex, sensing the danger, jumped back to avoid the direct hit. When the club struck the ground, there was a deafening roar, and the powerful blow left a deep crater. Without wasting time, Alex charged forward and, seizing the moment, struck Hercules in the face with the edge of his shield. The hero attempted to block, but the shield hit his forehead, leaving a wound from which blood gushed. The blow was so powerful that it knocked Hercules several steps back. ?Your pain only binds you, Hercules. Was it worth it? Using your labors to defend your ''justice''?? Alex asked, his voice hoarse but firm. Hercules, ignoring the blood streaming down his face, confidently replied: ?Even if my body burns and crumbles, I will not retreat. This is my choice, my duty.? Alex gripped his spear tighter. However, suddenly, the club in Hercules'' hands changed shape. Its new form resembled bird wings. Alex immediately understood that this was the power of the second labor¡ªthe Stymphalian Birds. ?Second labor: The Stymphalian Birds!? Hercules declared, swinging the club. With a powerful strike, a strong wind rose from the arena, and small stones were lifted, turning into deadly shrapnel. Alex took cover behind his shield, listening as hundreds of fragments hammered against his defense. Hercules didn''t give him time to rest: a second swing created an even stronger gust, lifting Alex into the air. While airborne, Alex kept his eyes fixed on Hercules, who crouched and jumped, instantly reaching his level. The club transformed again, returning to its original shape, and Hercules delivered a direct blow. Alex raised his shield, but the force of the strike sent him flying toward a rock, scattering debris across the arena. Climbing out of the rubble, Alex did not retreat. Stabbing his spear into the rock, he began lifting it with one hand. The crowd froze in shock: a mortal was lifting a boulder the size of a giant. Gripping the spear with both hands, Alex hurled the boulder straight at Hercules. Seeing the boulder flying toward him, Hercules once again transformed his club. This time, it took the shape of a bull. ?Seventh labor: The Cretan Bull!? Hercules proclaimed loudly, gripping his weapon tightly. When the boulder approached, Hercules swung his club with one motion, shattering it into thousands of pieces. But he didn''t expect Alex to follow right behind it. At the moment the boulder was destroyed, Alex, raising his spear, struck. Hercules couldn''t react in time, and the spear''s blade pierced his shoulder. A loud roar of pain erupted from the hero''s chest, but he didn''t fall. His eyes burned with fire, and his wounded body resembled a majestic beast, ready to fight until its last breath. When Alex''s spear pierced Hercules'' shoulder, the stadium fell into complete silence. Hercules'' friends and loved ones watched in horror, while the gods observed the fight with anger and concern. The first wound Hercules received had been minor, just a scratch, but now his shoulder was impaled by the spear. Hercules, gripping Alex''s spear with his free hand, stared into his eyes. ?I see¡­ It''s all about these gloves. They give you the strength to wound me, don''t they?? Hercules growled, shifting his gaze to the black glove on Alex''s hand. ?You guessed it. But you could''ve just asked, I would''ve told you anyway. It''s pointless¡ª the outcome depends not on the weapon, but on skill and experience,? Alex replied calmly, pulling the spear out of his opponent''s shoulder. Hercules nodded, agreeing with his words. The power of a weapon truly was insignificant if it fell into the hands of an inexperienced warrior. But in the hands of a master, any weapon became deadly. Meanwhile, Alex noticed that Hercules'' body was nearly completely covered in tattoos, which meant the end of this battle was near¡ªeither the hero would die, or it would conclude soon. ?You''re at your limit, Hercules. Why continue this lost fight?? Alex said calmly. Hercules silently looked Alex over. He stood without a single scratch, only covered in the dust that had settled after the battle. His body was scarred with old wounds, but today''s fight seemed to have left no new marks. The blue cloak continued to flutter behind him, and the helmet on his head looked like it had seen countless battles, yet even now, it was undamaged. Hercules realized that throughout the entire battle, he hadn''t managed to inflict a single serious wound on Alex. ?You''re right, my body is at its limit. But as long as my heart is beating, I will fight. I will not retreat, even if I turn to dust,? Hercules answered with unwavering determination. Gripping his club with both hands, he hurled it into the sky. At a certain height, the club disappeared into a vortex of black clouds that began to engulf everything around them. ?Twelfth labor: Come forth, hellhound!? Hercules shouted, raising his hand to the sky. Red, gleaming eyes began to emerge from the dark abyss. Massive paws appeared, expanding the whirlwind, until, finally, from the black clouds, Cerberus leaped into view. The three heads of the beast ominously scanned the arena, as though searching for prey. Two of the monster''s heads latched onto Hercules'' arms, while the third consumed his head. Black mist enveloped his figure, and when it cleared, Hercules stood before the spectators in a new form, almost completely covered in tattoos. Alex observed his opponent carefully and noticed that his life force was rapidly fading. ?You won''t last much longer,? Alex said, letting his shield fall to the ground. ?Let''s end this with one blow, hero Hercules.? Hercules nodded solemnly. ?You''re right, brave warrior. Let''s finish it with one strike. Everything or nothing,? he agreed. Alex assumed a spear-throwing stance, tensing every muscle. Veins bulged on his arm, and his gaze sharpened. Hercules, gathering the last of his strength, prepared to strike with all his might. They moved simultaneously. Alex''s spear, launched with incredible force, tore through the air, breaking the sound barrier. Hercules, putting everything into a single punch, met the spear with his fist. The collision produced a powerful shockwave, obliterating the nearby rocks and raising a curtain of sand that hid the outcome. As the dust began to settle, the spectators held their breath. The first to appear was Alex, still standing in his spear-throwing pose. His presence filled some with hope and others with terror. When the veil of dust finally cleared, Hercules stood frozen in his striking stance. The right side of his body, including his arm, had been completely destroyed. Seeing this sight, a mournful cry echoed through the coliseum. People mourned Hercules, their hero, who had fallen in battle. Alex sighed heavily, instinctively reaching for a cigarette, but deciding against it, not wanting to ruin his image. Slowly, he approached the body of Hercules, who remained in the pose of his final strike. Despite his heart being pierced by the spear, he had died standing¡ªlike a true warrior. Passing by, Alex cast a brief glance at the motionless body before heading to his spear, which had deeply embedded itself in the ground after piercing the hero. Lifting the spear, Alex noticed tiny cracks in its tip. He was surprised¡ªeven in his dying state, Hercules had managed to damage a weapon personally crafted by him. Alex glanced at the hero''s remains, silently sympathizing with him. The demigod, so valiant in life, had turned out to be nothing more than a victim of the whims of the capricious gods, who had unleashed a new war against humanity. ?The twilight of the gods comes every morning when our world shines brighter than the stars,? Alex said hoarsely, staring at the blue sky and the white clouds slowly drifting across it. His words echoed through the desolate coliseum. The spectators mourned Hercules'' death. Many of them wanted to unleash their fury on Alex, to condemn him for killing their hero, but they understood it would be pointless. Alex was an unnamed warrior who had risen to defend them in their hour of trial. A warrior who sought neither fame nor fortune. A shield protecting humanity from destruction. As Hercules'' body began to turn to ash, Alex picked up his shield from the ground and strapped it back onto his arm. He turned to the spectators and raised his spear, pointing it at the stands. ?Remember and do not forget. When we breathe in, we must remember that we are drinking the dying sighs of those who died before us,? Alex spoke loudly, his voice ringing like a hammer striking the hearts of those who heard him. These words made the people reflect. Each of them realized the truth: their lives and freedom had been paid for with the blood of those who fought and died for them. The crowd, filled with respect and humility, rose to honor Alex''s heroism. ?Glory to the nameless warrior, the Pantheon!? a lone voice cried out from the crowd. ?GLORY!!? hundreds of voices echoed back, filling the coliseum with thunderous reverberations. Beneath his helmet, a faint, almost imperceptible smile flickered on Alex''s face. He turned and, without saying a word, began to walk toward the arena exit. The crowd watched his broad back, adorned with a tattered blue cloak, covered in dust and rips. His appearance was humble¡ªjust a simple iron helmet and worn-out gear that any soldier might wear. But today, Alex had shown humanity that even one whose name would never be recorded in history could perform great feats and protect the weak. To be continued... (I still haven''t received an answer from you guys. Should I upload chapters earlier to P*treon for those who fed the author, or do you prefer to read at the time when the chapter usually comes out. And just upload long chapters combined from 3 chapters to P*treon?) My new cute pies: Deslender Gustavo BR Jacob Perkins Moe,Moe, Kuyn for my boi :§Ù Chapter 160 - 160: New Challenger Passing through the massive stone gates, Alex heard them slowly shut behind him, cutting him off from the roar of the arena. Yet, even here, faint echoes reached him¡ªthe jubilant cheers of the crowd interwoven with the mournful cries for the fallen Hercules. At that moment, both gods and humans had lost a hero who had tried to protect both sides. Yet humanity had gained another¡ªa nameless warrior who had raised his spear and shield for their salvation. On Olympus, anger and sorrow reigned, especially among the gods, for whom Hercules'' death was a heavy blow. They could not reconcile themselves to the loss of a defender in whom they had placed so much hope. As the sounds of the arena finally faded, Alex removed his helmet, letting the cool air brush against his face. His weary sigh broke the silence. In Hercules'' final moments, Alex had seen neither anger nor fear in his opponent''s eyes, but a calm acceptance. Hercules had fought not for victory, but for sacrifice. The demigod had realized his opponent could protect humanity better than he ever could and chose to die with honor, as a warrior defeated by another warrior. Perhaps in those final moments, Hercules had recalled his vow to humanity. But now, Alex would never know. ?Damn you, Hercules,? Alex muttered, staring at the stone ceiling. ?Why didn''t you rise against the gods, like the Valkyries? Why didn''t you act as you did when Ares wanted to destroy your city?? He knew there would be no answer, and it was pointless to ask questions destined to remain unanswered. A soft light enveloped Alex''s body, and he returned to his usual appearance. The armor of Atreus gave way to a black shirt, pants, and boots. He ran a hand through his hair, brushing it back to keep it out of his face. Meanwhile, Hl?kk, still linked to him spiritually, was in his inner space. She was busy exploring his memories¡ªonly those Alex had deemed safe for her to see. The most dangerous and personal ones, like his battles with the avatars of Nyam-Nyam, were securely locked away in the depths of his soul. ?Hey, Hl?kk, how''re you holding up? Recovered yet? You passed out a couple of times from shock,? Alex asked with a teasing tone. Hl?kk, seated at a lavishly set table, was sipping tea and enjoying desserts. She was engrossed in watching a series¡ªone Alex had once watched with Gloria in Night City. Absorbed in the storyline, she paid no attention to either the battle or Alex himself. ?Can you not bother me? I''m watching a show here. Sam''s about to kiss Bridget, so don''t interrupt,? she replied dismissively, her eyes glued to the screen. Alex''s eye twitched. He pressed a hand to his face and began massaging his forehead in frustration. ?Are you serious? You were supposed to help me in the fight, and you¡­ You''re watching Gloria''s favorite soap opera?? he muttered, lighting a cigarette. Alex exhaled smoke, trying to calm himself. The exhaustion pressing on him wasn''t just from the battle but from the constant need to pretend to be someone else to abide by the rules of Ragnarok. One wrong move or display of excessive power, and the gods would break the truce, starting an all-out war. ?Hey, come out already. You can finish your show later. I still need to find Brunhilde,? Alex said irritably. ?I''m not going anywhere until I finish. Go do whatever you want¡ªsearch for Brunhilde, flip all of Olympus upside down for all I care. I''m not leaving your inner space until I see how this ends,? Hl?kk declared in a petulant tone. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex sighed, rubbing his temples. His nerves had been on edge since the moment he arrived in this world. Despite everything, he had started to see Hl?kk as a spoiled yet endearing younger sister. ?You do realize you''re interfering with my plans? If anyone notices the link between us, it''ll cause problems,? Alex said, exhaling smoke through his nose. ?I don''t care about your plans. Go destroy the gods or whatever it is you do. I''m not leaving until I finish watching,? Hl?kk replied, turning her attention back to the screen. Alex didn''t get angry. By now, he understood how to handle this stubborn Valkyrie. Taking his time, he began strategizing how to gently persuade her to cooperate without breaking her trust. Her behavior reminded him of a stubborn teenager locked in their room, refusing to come out. Fortunately, Alex had experience dealing with such obstinacy. ?You''ve seen my memories about G.I.R., haven''t you?? he asked, attempting once more to distract Hl?kk from her show. ?Stop interrupting me! You mean that weird green dog?? the Valkyrie retorted, banging her teacup on the table in irritation. ?Exactly. G.I.R. has the entire series stored. You could watch it uninterrupted, without being stuck in my spiritual space,? Alex suggested, striving to sound as calm as possible. Hl?kk paused to consider. On the one hand, it was tempting¡ªshe could enjoy the series without distractions like Alex''s wandering gaze or restless thoughts. On the other hand, there didn''t seem to be any drawbacks. After a few seconds of deliberation, her figure began to materialize in the real world. Light emanating from his gloves formed into Hl?kk''s human shape, her expression as haughty as it had been during their first encounter. ?You should have started with that instead of wasting my time,? she declared loftily, flipping her hair back. With a wave of her hand, she strode toward the waiting room where Rebecca, Hrist, and three troublemakers were staying. Alex shook his head as he watched the Valkyrie walk away. Negotiating with her had cost him precious time. Tossing his cigarette aside, he resolved not to waste another second and headed for one of the hidden areas of the coliseum, where he suspected Brunhilde might be. Brunhilde walked through the coliseum''s corridors with a stony expression. Her eyes betrayed an indescribable sorrow. She had lost someone she considered an older brother, a pillar of strength, and a role model. When Ragnarok began, Hercules had been one of those who supported her decision to challenge the gods in an effort to save humanity. Passing through the massive mechanical doors leading to the tomb of fallen heroes, Brunhilde entered a spacious chamber adorned with white columns. On the altar stood chalices dedicated to Adam and L¨¹ Bu. She added another¡ªa silver chalice for Hercules. As the chalice filled with water, an image of the smiling hero appeared above it. ?Forgive me, brother¡­ I''m sure you''ll forgive me, dear Hercules, for honoring you alongside these fallen warriors,? Brunhilde whispered as tears began streaming down her face. She sank to her knees before the altar, her restrained grief breaking free. Her sobs filled the silence of the room. ?Wait for me just a little longer, brother¡­ When it''s all over, I''ll join you¡­ in the afterlife,? she said shakily. Immersed in the pain of her loss, Brunhilde failed to notice the presence of an intruder. The figure moved silently, stepping closer to the grieving Valkyrie. Each step was soundless, and they approached her with deliberate slowness as she tried to pour out the sorrow weighing on her heart and soul. Alex walked through the corridors of the coliseum in search of Brunhilde, but he didn''t know exactly where she was. All he knew was that she was in a room resembling a memorial tomb for fallen warriors. Using a mana pulse, he was able to locate Brunhilde and headed in her direction. When he reached the door, it was locked, requiring fingerprints or something of the sort. But for Alex, it was just a wall, and he decided to pass through it by becoming immaterial. Alex was glad he had mastered this skill, as now any door was open to him. Passing through the locked door, the first thing Alex heard when entering the room was Brunhilde''s sorrowful crying, a cry that expressed all her pain of loss. Alex felt a weight on his heart. He knew it was his hands that had taken the life of Hercules, someone Brunhilde had considered close. This was the first time that his actions had led to the death of someone dear, someone revered as a hero. Alex didn''t know how to face the one who was now mourning their loss. Suppressing a heavy sigh, he moved toward Brunhilde, hoping to ease her pain, even if just a little. Slowly approaching the grieving woman, Alex stopped behind her for a moment, looking at the portraits of the fallen heroes. His gaze lingered on the image of Adam, and a new wave of sadness rose in his heart. Adam, his brother, whom he had never known, had died at the hands of a god. Instead of sorrow, a wave of rage replaced that feeling, and Alex fought to suppress it, not wanting to destroy everything around him in a burst of emotion. He knew that rash actions would only worsen the situation. To confront the gods and understand their plans, a cool head and strategy were required. Pulling himself away from his thoughts, Alex turned his gaze to Brunhilde, who still hadn''t noticed his presence. Her tears seemed to fill the room with pain and bitterness. He sighed softly, and, overcoming his internal tension, gently placed his hand on her head, slowly stroking her hair. Brunhilde flinched at the unexpected touch but didn''t sense any threat. On the contrary, her heart felt a little lighter, as if someone was sharing the heavy burden with her. She looked up and met Alex''s gaze. His eyes were filled with sorrow, but behind that, there was an uncontainable rage that he was desperately trying to keep under control. Unable to hold back her emotions, Brunhilde suddenly stood up and embraced Alex tightly, finding in him the support she so desperately needed. She cried uncontrollably, soaking his chest with her tears, and he remained silent, gently stroking her back, allowing her to weep. It was important to let her express her feelings now. Alex understood that as long as her heart was mourning her loss, she wouldn''t be able to gather the strength to fight. It took a few minutes before her tears began to subside. Brunhilde slowly pulled away, wiping her eyes. ?Thank you... You helped me endure this moment,? she whispered, her voice still trembling with emotion. Alex looked at her with a soft seriousness. ?You are not alone in your pain. I lost a brother too. But now is not the time for sorrow. We need to direct this pain and anger at those who caused their deaths. At the gods who decided to destroy humanity,? he said, his voice firm. A fire of determination ignited in Brunhilde''s eyes. She nodded, finally pushing aside the last remnants of sadness. ?You''re right. We still have work to finish,? her voice gained firmness, and her face became serious. Alex watched her transformation with a slight smile. Sorrow was meaningless if you had the power for vengeance. He knew he would act, channeling his anger at those who had sparked the flame of Ragnarok. He took out a cigarette, lighting it and letting the smoke curl up toward the ceiling. Suddenly, Brunhilde tilted her head, looking at him with mild surprise. ?But how did you get in? The door was locked,? she asked, her voice sounding puzzled. Alex, smirking slightly, flicked the ash from his cigarette. ?There are no locked doors for me,? he replied, winking. ?Still, how did you do it?? Brunhilde pressed, not backing down. Alex flinched slightly and looked at her, thinking about how to respond. Admitting that he passed through the wall, mimicking a well-known vampire from another world, was out of the question. ?It''s a secret, my dear Valkyrie,? Alex said with a grin, gently tapping her on the nose. Brunhilde immediately blushed, awkwardly covering her nose with her hands. This gesture Alex had allowed himself twice now, and despite her best efforts, she couldn''t get used to such familiarity. Her determination, which had so suddenly risen after her grief, vanished, replaced by embarrassment. However, in this confusion, she unexpectedly found herself seeing Alex in a new light, fully realizing how unusual he was. His black hair, swept back, rainbow-colored eyes reflecting something inexplicable, and his black clothing¡ªall of it sharply contrasted with Adam''s image. But despite the differences, in his gaze, she saw the same care and willingness to protect his loved ones. What puzzled her even more was the feeling that Alex''s power was impossible to gauge, as if it were hidden beneath a thick fog, preventing one from piercing the depths of his being. ?Do you already know who our next opponent will be?? Alex asked, his perceptive gaze fixed on her. ?Not yet. Do you have any guesses?? she responded, surprised at herself for asking such a question. Her intuition told her that Alex was capable of predicting the outcome of events. His confidence made her feel as though he knew more than he was willing to admit. Alex did indeed know who would be involved in the next battle, but he preferred not to reveal his knowledge completely. ?I don''t have any particular guesses, but I feel they will send someone capable of fighting for a long time, disregarding wounds. Most likely, it will be a god, but not from the Olympian pantheon¡ªsomeone from another mythology,? he said thoughtfully, stroking his chin. Brunhilde pondered his words. Ideas began to flicker through her mind about who could be put forth in the fifth battle. Her thoughts shifted from sorrow to strategic planning, and Alex noted how quickly she could focus on what truly mattered. ?I have one candidate for the next battle. But first, he needs to be found,? she said decisively, and determination once again flared in her eyes. ?Hmm, and who is he?? Alex asked, raising an eyebrow in interest. She was intrigued by this sudden shift in Alex''s mood, but what fascinated her even more was his clear eagerness to get involved. Alex didn''t remember all the participants in the battles of Ragnarok, but he knew one thing: the next contender would lose if things stayed as they were. He already had a plan to fix that, though he understood his actions might seem like a trick. But a trick is only a trick if it''s noticed. And if it''s not¡ªthen it''s an art. ?Why are you so interested?? she asked, narrowing her eyes as she studied his face. ?I want to know if he''s strong or weak. If he''s a weakling, I''ll put forth my fighter again,? Alex replied with honest straightforwardness, which intrigued her even more. Brunhilde became curious about the contender Alex wanted to send out, and she was also intrigued by what criteria a person would need to meet in order for Alex not to consider them weak. ?So, who is your warrior?? Brunhilde asked with genuine interest. ?If your candidate turns out to be a weakling, you''ll be the first to know,? Alex replied, extending his hand to her. ?For now, allow me to escort you to your candidate, beautiful lady.? ?Well, I won''t refuse your offer, brother of Adam,? she said, taking his hand. ?Call me Alex. When I''m called ''brother of Adam,'' it sounds so... strange,? he corrected with a light smile. Brunhilde nodded at Alex''s words and, taking his arm, left the room where the memories of fallen warriors were kept. For a moment, she lingered on a photo of Heracles, then, gathering her thoughts, she headed down the corridors of the Coliseum with Alex, toward where the human candidate was located. During their walk, Brunhilde decided to get to know Alex better. Keeping him on her arm, she began asking questions about what he had been doing before this day. Alex, concealing some details, spoke of his life: the battle with the dragon and his work as a mercenary. Brunhilde was especially intrigued by how he had encountered the Pantheon and another contender he wanted to put forward for the fight. Alex explained that he had met them during his travels. Gradually, their conversation shifted to more personal topics. They both shared stories, recalling those they had met along the way. Their faces were lit by smiles, when suddenly, fast footsteps rang out behind them. They both turned at once and saw G?ll running toward them, gasping for breath, trying to catch up with her sister. ?SISTERRR!? G?ll shouted loudly, almost colliding with them. She stopped in front of Brunhilde, breathing heavily. It was clear that the girl had already worn herself out, running through the vast corridors of the Coliseum. Alex and Brunhilde silently waited for her to catch her breath. ?Sister, forgive me,? G?ll began, lowering her head and unable to meet Brunhilde''s eyes. ?I went too far. I didn''t consider your feelings. I shouldn''t have been rude... You also suffer from the fact that Heracles... is gone.? Brunhilde listened attentively to her sister. She stepped closer and placed her hands on G?ll''s shoulders. G?ll flinched, squeezing her eyes shut as though expecting a reprimand, but instead, she heard a calm and gentle voice. ?You didn''t do anything wrong. You were upset, just like I was. But we must look ahead. For the sake of all humanity,? Brunhilde said with a warm smile. Alex silently nodded, pleased that the sisters had reconciled, though he didn''t quite understand when they had fallen out. ?Oh, how close you two are,? Alex theatrically wiped an imaginary tear. ?I almost teared up.? Alex did this to lift the somber mood that had begun to weigh on him. He couldn''t stand all this sadness; it was better to focus on something important than to continue feeling down. When you take on responsibility, there''s no time for sorrow, not until the job is done. Alex might seem cold with such thoughts, but that was life. Brunhilde and G?ll looked at Alex, who was clapping his hands and then began wiping his eyes with a sad expression. Brunhilde got annoyed at Alex for ruining the moment, while G?ll was surprised and finally noticed Alex, since she had been focusing only on Brunhilde and hadn''t seen Alex, who had been walking arm-in-arm with her. ?Can you stop ruining the moment? Are you doing this on purpose?? Brunhilde frowned, looking at Alex with reproach. ?What did you expect?? he smirked, shrugging. ?I was just helping you pull yourself together, and now you''re back to putting on your sad face. You do realize that I don''t help everyone heal their broken hearts.? Brunhilde''s eyebrow twitched. In the short time she had spent with Alex, she had learned a lot about him. He was kind and caring, but at the same time careless, lazy, and at times incredibly annoying. His strange jokes and endless confidence got on her nerves, but she held back, taking a deep breath. ?Sister, why are you with brother of Adam?? G?ll asked, shifting her gaze from Alex to Brunhilde. ?Alex came to support me. He helped me get through the sadness and offered to escort me to one of the contenders'' chambers,? Brunhilde replied, softening a little. ?Call me Alex, ''brother of Adam'' sounds strange,? he added with a smile. G?ll looked at him carefully, for the first time noticing his relaxed yet confident demeanor. ?Alright, Alex. Then let''s go, we need to hurry,? Brunhilde said, confidently heading forward. G?ll looked at Alex once more, this time more closely, and he, as if responding, simply waved at her and winked. She couldn''t help but be surprised by how casually her older sister, Brunhilde, referred to Adam''s brother by his name. Once Brunhilde finished explaining, she walked up to Alex and, as if it was the most natural thing in the world, took his arm again. G?ll''s surprise only grew when she noticed how familiar and natural it seemed. ?Wait for me!? the younger Valkyrie exclaimed, hurrying to catch up with them. Alex and Brunhilde stopped to wait for her, and when G?ll finally caught up, the trio continued their way. While Alex and Brunhilde were engaged in a lively conversation, G?ll occasionally glanced at Alex, intrigued, trying to figure out who he really was. Noticing her curious gaze, Alex, with a slight smile, took a candy from his pocket and offered it to the young Valkyrie. ?Thanks,? G?ll muttered, accepting the treat and immediately recalling one of the gods who had been just as carefree and easygoing in conversation. Finally, they reached the massive doors, adorned with an image of an eastern dragon soaring through the clouds. Alex glanced at the doors and smirked. ?Listen, Bri, if your contender turns out to be an idiot or a weakling, I''ll beat him like a dog and put my own guy in his place. You won''t mind, right?? he asked with clear irony in his voice, unexpectedly calling Brunhilde by a new nickname. ?Bri?? she asked, tilting her head in confusion. ?Yeah, Bri. Your new nickname. I''m too lazy to say your long name,? Alex replied, rolling his eyes. Brunhilde nearly choked in surprise and began coughing, trying to suppress her embarrassment. G?ll, seeing her sister''s flustered expression, couldn''t believe her eyes. The stern and unapproachable Brunhilde¡ªembarrassed?! ?I don''t mind, if your contender is truly as strong as you say. But let''s first take a look at mine,? Brunhilde attempted to steer the conversation to manage her embarrassment. ?Well then, open these doors so we can look at the next idiot you''ve chosen,? Alex said with a smirk. ?Isn''t it the man''s duty to open doors? And why have you already decided he''s an idiot?? Brunhilde asked, slightly irritated, rolling her eyes. G?ll watched their interaction with delight, her eyes shining as if she had just gained an older brother who could keep her formidable sister in check. Alex only shrugged and with effort pushed open the heavy doors. What they saw beyond the doors made Alex''s face darken with black lines: behind the massive doors were... more doors. ?Oh, come on...? he muttered through clenched teeth, heading toward the second set of doors. After throwing them open, he found a third set. Alex''s eye began to twitch, and his patience was running out. Brunhilde saw the dark lines on Alex''s face, and a victorious smile appeared on the Valkyrie''s face, pleased to have made Alex frustrated. With black lines across his face, Alex went to the next door and swung it open, only to find more doors. Alex''s eye twitched again, and now he wanted to beat the idiot who designed this layout with a stick. ?If there''s one more set of doors, I swear by all the gods that I''ll find the architect of this place, make him look at it with his ass, and the person living here won''t have it easy either,? he mumbled under his breath as he opened yet another set of doors. Opening another door, Alex found a room filled with plates from food, as if a pig lived here, constantly eating. With each door opened, Alex''s face became more and more covered with dark lines, while Brunhilde did her best to suppress her laughter at Alex''s irritation. With every step, his expression darkened further, and Brunhilde, walking behind him, struggled to hold back her laughter, enjoying his frustration. Finally, Alex swung open the last door and stopped. ?Well, well... This is a surprise,? he said, raising an eyebrow in confusion. Before them was a room with a huge bed, on which half-naked women were lying. In the middle of this chaos, a man was loudly snoring, seemingly unaware of his guests. Alex quickly covered G?ll''s eyes with his palm, not wanting the young Valkyrie to see such a lewd sight. ?And this is your contender?? he asked skeptically, turning to Brunhilde. ?He looks more like a lustful dog than a warrior.? G?ll, unable to resist her curiosity, tried to move Alex''s hand, but he held it firmly, not allowing the young Valkyrie to ?corrupt her mind.? Brunhilde, giving up any attempt to justify herself, let out a heavy sigh, her demeanor showing that she was not pleased with what was happening. Brunhilde couldn''t find the words to argue and felt a slight shame for bringing Alex to such a place. Alex surveyed the room and noticed many handprints on the walls, which piqued his curiosity. ?Hey, Bri, what are these prints? Like Hollywood for people, or something like that?? he asked, turning to the Valkyrie. ?This is a historical yokozuna wall. Simply put, these handprints were left by famous sumo wrestlers,? Brunhilde answered in a neutral tone. Alex immediately realized that the contender chosen by Brunhilde was a sumo wrestler. Judging by the numerous empty plates, the man ate in huge quantities. However, after carefully studying him, Alex noted that he wasn''t fat ¡ª his body was made of powerful muscles, the density of which, in Alex''s opinion, could break the bones of an ordinary person with a contraction. Alex remembered the previous contender who had lost to Shiva. His name was Raiden Tamemmon... or something like that. ?Strong, but still lost,? the thought flashed in his mind. While Alex was pondering, Brunhilde took a deep breath and shouted loudly: ?Get up, now!? Her deafening voice woke and startled the sleeping women. They jumped up, grabbed their things, and quickly left the room. Alex paid no attention to them, focusing instead on the man, who slowly opened his eyes and rubbed them sleepily. ?Why are you yelling like that? I just fell asleep,? muttered Raiden, sitting on the edge of the bed. Alex, still holding G?ll''s eyes closed to shield her from the ?show,? sighed inwardly. ?Indecent, and he''s flashing like a hose,? he thought, looking at the half-asleep Raiden. Brunhilde furrowed her brow, fixing him with a stern look. Raiden finally looked at the others and, noticing the women, perked up. ?Ah, since you woke me up, I guess you want... HUGS!? he shouted, jumping up and rushing toward Brunhilde. Alex watched as Raiden leaped into the air to attack Brunhilde, looking like some kind of pervert from an anime. Still holding one hand over G?ll''s eyes and his other hand connected to Brunhilde, he sighed heavily. But before Raiden could get any closer, a loud voice rang out: ?Taijutsu Technique: Dynamic Entry!? In the next moment, as if in slow motion, a man in a green suit appeared in the room and, with incredible speed, kicked Raiden in the face. The sumo wrestler was sent flying out of the room, crashing through walls one after another. Alex mentally praised himself for his foresight in creating a clone just in case of any surprises, while Brunhilde''s eyes widened in surprise. The stranger landed gracefully on the floor, striking a dramatic pose. Now they could get a good look at him: a tall man with black hair, a bowl cut, and thick eyebrows. A wide grin spread across his face, showing perfectly white teeth. ?The Green Beast of Konoha has arrived at your call!? the man proclaimed, giving a thumbs up. Alex barely managed to suppress his laughter. His clone, created for this moment, had gotten too carried away with the image of Might Guy. Brunhilde shifted her gaze from the stranger to Alex, who was trying not to laugh. ?This... your contender?? she asked with suspicion. ?Yep, Might Guy, a shinobi. As you can see, he''s strong: one hit was enough to send that big guy flying. I doubt Raiden will be getting up after that,? Alex said, glancing at the ruined walls. Brunhilde stayed silent, still trying to process what had just happened. G?ll, despite having her eyes covered, was smiling, sensing that Alex was capable of anything, even turning a serious situation into something completely absurd. Raiden, after receiving a powerful kick to the face, flew through several walls, leaving a trail of debris behind him before crashing to the floor. A clear imprint of a foot was visible on his face, and blood was pouring from his nose. Brunhilde stood frozen in confusion, unsure how to react to what had just occurred. She had barely gotten a chance to imagine her candidate, and now he had already been thrown out of the room. The brunette placed a hand on her forehead and sighed with a hint of exhaustion, while Alex and Might Guy, both struggling to contain their laughter, tried to keep a straight face. Alex feared angering Brunhilde, while Guy ¡ª being Alex''s clone ¡ª didn''t want to ruin his role. ?Alright, let''s forget about this. THRUUUUD!? Brunhilde called loudly. Alex turned toward the doors, from which the sounds of footsteps crunching gravel could be heard, and finally, a silhouette appeared in the doorway. A tall, muscular woman with pink hair tied in a ponytail and a golden ornament in her hair entered the room. It was Thr¨²d ¡ª the third Valkyrie sister. Alex tilted his head to look at her face; her height was impressive. ?What? Disappointed? Expecting someone else?? she asked, surveying everyone in the room. ?No, not at all,? Alex replied, studying Thr¨²d carefully. ?Just surprised by your height. That must be inconvenient in everyday life? I mean... you must need special rooms, furniture, dishes, a house...? As he spoke, Thr¨²d froze in confusion, not expecting such a comment. Alex muttered to himself something about room and table sizes, genuinely absorbed in the thought. Suddenly, Thr¨²d burst out laughing, tilting her head back. ?You''re a funny guy, Adam''s brother. I already like you. Too bad I wasn''t the one who fought alongside you against Poseidon, but instead, that two-faced Hrist,? she said, patting Alex on the back with her huge hand. Alex glanced at Thr¨²d but stayed silent, knowing that she would become his partner in the next battle, albeit for a different part of his persona. ?Who''s my partner in the next battle?? she asked, scanning the room until her attention was caught by the gaping hole in the wall. Brunhilde nodded toward Might Guy. Thr¨²d looked down and saw him: the man in the green jumpsuit with a wide, dazzling smile. ?He looks... fragile,? she said, evaluating him from head to toe. Brunhilde turned to Alex, seeking support, and he spoke up: ?Don''t judge by appearances. This guy is stronger than he looks. I''m sure he''ll surprise you.? ?Hmm, well then, I''ll take your word for it, Adam''s brother,? Thr¨²d said, extending her hand to Might Guy. Might Guy, keeping his signature smile, shook her hand enthusiastically. ?With your help, the fire of my youth will burn even brighter, igniting flames in the hearts of others!? he proclaimed grandly, laughing loudly. Alex flinched at how much his clone had gotten into the role of Might Guy. But this was Alex''s own choice, and in order to win this tournament, he had to play many roles, just to ensure no one noticed that he was cheating. After all, if no one notices your cheating, then it didn''t happen. When Thr¨²d''s silhouette disappeared, Might Guy clenched his fists, nodded with his wide grin, and headed toward the arena to face the upcoming opponent. Alex and the two Valkyries exchanged glances and moved toward the spectator seats to watch the battle. However, as they walked, Alex discreetly created another clone. This one headed to the waiting room to retrieve Rebecca and the three troublemakers. Alex remembered that this was a chance to meet Buddha. To be continued... (In general, the author decided to post chapters in advance for those who treated him to coffee. After all, the Author sends chapters to his friends so that they can read them before everyone else, and so the choice is obvious. It is a large chapter consisting of three and will still come out, as it should, every third day. My P*treon p*treon.com/GreedHunter) Chapter 161 - 161: Konohas Green Beast vs. God of Destruction Alex watched as his clone, Might Guy, ran off into the distance, shouting about the ''power of youth.'' His smile was so dazzling, and his movements so theatrical, that Alex could only sigh heavily, barely suppressing a laugh. The clone had clearly gone overboard, fully immersing himself in the role of Might Guy¡ªfrom his signature gleaming smile to his exaggerated ''Nice Guy'' pose. Alex recalled a time when he had once used that same pose while training the girls in Orario, inspiring them with speeches about the ?power of youth.? However, he was quietly relieved that the clone hadn''t taken it a step further by walking onto the arena on his hands, like the real Guy might have done. Brunhilde, who still held Alex''s arm, watched Might Guy with a mix of surprise and disbelief as his voice echoed through the coliseum''s corridors. Young Valkyrie G?ll, on the other hand, stared after him with genuine admiration. ?Your friend... he''s rather strange. What does this ''power of youth'' even mean?? Brunhilde asked, turning her gaze to Alex. Her question also caught G?ll''s interest, and she looked up at Alex, awaiting an explanation. Alex paused, pondering how to simplify the concept. The essence of the phrase lay in the relentless pursuit of self-improvement, no matter the odds. ?Simply put, the ''power of youth'' is the fire of the soul. As long as it burns, you''re capable of extraordinary feats,? Alex explained, opting for the most concise version. Brunhilde nodded, accepting his explanation. She understood that all great heroes, past or present, tended to be a little eccentric. Their remarkable willpower often bordered on madness. Even Raiden, currently unconscious among the ruins, was exceptional despite his peculiarities. ?Maybe, while we walk, you can tell me more about your... eccentric friend?? Brunhilde suggested, still holding Alex''s arm. Alex agreed and began recounting the story of Might Guy, the legendary shinobi who, at first glance, seemed an unlikely candidate for such a title. ?Guy had no talent for the primary ninja arts¡ªneither ninjutsu nor genjutsu. Because of that, he couldn''t even enroll in the academy,? Alex began calmly. ?Then how did he become a shinobi?? G?ll asked, surprised. ?Through taijutsu. It''s a fundamental discipline where the technique is rooted in martial arts and physical prowess. Guy turned his weaknesses into strengths, pushing taijutsu to an extraordinary level,? Alex explained. ?Taijutsu¡­? G?ll murmured, intrigued by this new knowledge. ?But how can someone who lacks chakra and the two essential arts be considered a full-fledged shinobi?? Brunhilde asked, furrowing her brows. ?That''s a surprise. If you want to see just how strong he is, wait for the battle. He''s the best at what he does,? Alex said with a grin, clearly dodging further details. Brunhilde nodded thoughtfully. Across the centuries, she had learned that shinobi typically needed to master both ninjutsu and genjutsu. Her curiosity grew about how someone without those talents could overcome his limits and still become a shinobi. The two warriors Alex had chosen for the tournament were unknowns, yet they possessed a striking charisma. Atreus, for example, inspired determination and resilience through his mere presence, while Might Guy radiated friendliness and an unyielding willpower that refused to accept defeat. G?ll, satisfied with Alex''s explanation, became even more interested in learning about taijutsu. Brunhilde, meanwhile, found herself increasingly intrigued by how a shinobi who relied solely on taijutsu could hold such a title. Engrossed in their conversation, neither Brunhilde nor G?ll noticed Alex''s clone quietly appear behind him. Smiling, the clone headed toward the waiting room where Rebecca was. After all, Rebecca had a knack for attracting trouble, no matter what world she was in. Alex''s clone, in the form of Might Guy, was racing down the corridors of the Coliseum, beaming with a wide smile. In the spiritual space linking him to the original, Thr¨²d, who had stayed with the clone, established a connection with Alex''s true body. Now, it was the clone who harnessed Thr¨²d''s power, while she slowly began to understand his essence. Upon entering this unusual space, Thr¨²d first noticed a massive castle, reminiscent of the Demon King''s domain, and a blade radiating destructive energy. However, her attention quickly shifted to Alex''s memories. The deeper she delved into them, the clearer she understood the motives and goals behind his actions. ?How should I call you? Guy or Alex?? Thr¨²d asked, establishing the connection with the clone. ?As you prefer,? the clone''s calm voice responded. ?I''m just a projection, so it doesn''t matter to me.? ?Let''s stick with Alex, or I''ll get confused,? she said with a smile. ?But I must admit, your plans are even crazier than the gods'' schemes for Ragnarok.? The clone Alex didn''t comment on this. Alex''s plan was fairly simple for now¡ªwin the battle and gather information. To accomplish this, he needed to send clones to different places while creating an alibi for himself. Then he would just lie, claiming something about ninja clones or something similar, so no one would suspect him. The original Alex accompanied Brunhilde and G?ll to observe the battle. Clone number one followed Rebecca and the trio of troublemakers to stir up problems and anger the gods. Clone number two, Might Guy, would participate in the battle against Shiva. The original Alex had only recently realized that he could have started using his clones earlier to do more work. He had always dismissed the idea, thinking it unnecessary. But in this world, he found that using clones was essential due to the overwhelming number of events happening at once. To keep up, he needed to be in many places simultaneously. ?In this battle, I will only use your power, Thr¨²d,? Might Guy said, his voice tinged with amusement. ?Haha! Then show them the power of youth!? she replied with a smile. Might Guy slightly grimaced but maintained his appearance and manners. Upon reaching the stone gates of the arena, he raised a finger to the sky. ?Today, the fire of my youth will shine brighter than the sun!? The clone Alex inwardly winced but didn''t show it on his face; after all, he needed to stay in character as Might Guy. Thr¨²d, sensing the emotions of the original and both clones, was surprised. ?Aren''t you embarrassed saying that?? In reality, it wasn''t just the Clone Alex who felt embarrassed¡ªboth the original Alex and the other clone were also feeling awkward about it. After all, the clones were only words; in reality, they were still Alex himself. To him, it felt as though he was in three different places at once¡ªone standing before the stone gates, another heading to the waiting room to retrieve the troublemakers, and all of this seemed as though it was happening simultaneously. ?Just a little, but there''s something exhilarating about it,? he replied with a beaming smile. Meanwhile, Alex, accompanied by the two Valkyries, arrived at the spectator seats. The ruined stone arena began to reconstruct itself: the debris sank into the ground, and the surface returned to its usual state. This marked the beginning of the fifth battle of Ragnarok. On one of the stands stood Heimdall, having changed into a shinobi outfit. He took a horn in his hands and loudly announced: ?The score is 2:2. No one knows how the fifth battle of Ragnarok will end. Both humans and gods have staked everything. Let the fifth round begin!? The stone gates on the humanity''s side changed, transforming into wooden Torii gates. Among the growing trees, the silhouette of a fighter appeared. ?In the eastern corner, representing humanity!! Born in the shinobi village known as the Village Hidden in the Leaves. He was someone who lacked the talent to become a true shinobi. But thanks to his unbreakable spirit and the power of youth burning in his heart, he managed to become what was called the strongest user of taijutsu. He is the one recognized by other shinobi villages, the one called the strongest. He is known as the Noble Green Beast of Konoha!! PLEASE WELCOME, MIGHTY GUY!!!!? As Heimdall''s words rang out, the Torii gates slowly opened, lifting fallen leaves into the air. The crowd on the humanity''s side erupted in noise: spectators were in awe, discussing that a real shinobi was going to participate in the battle, and not just any shinobi, but the one called the strongest. However, Alex did not join in the general cheer. His gaze remained fixed on Heimdall, and his mind was bubbling with concern. How could this god tell the story of Might Guy? In this world, no one was supposed to know about ninjas, Guy, or even the hidden villages. Noticing that Alex wasn''t looking at the gates but was focused on Heimdall, Brunhilde leaned towards him, intrigued. ?Is Heimdall attracting your attention?? Alex considered using his eyes to study the essence of the god but discarded the idea. There was a risk that others might notice the soul investigation. It could expose him. Mentally, he sent a request to his second clone to have G.I.R. check the world for the Avatar of Nyan-Nyan or shards of the power of an outer god. The situation seemed suspicious, especially considering Heimdall''s knowledge. ?No, I just thought he looked ridiculous in that ninja outfit. Like a character from old comics,? Alex replied with a smile, shaking his head as if dismissing strange thoughts. The wind picked up, lifting even more fallen leaves into the air. Might Guy made a spectacular entrance, doing a somersault across the entire bridge. Reaching the end, he pushed off with his hands, spun several times in the air, and landed in an impressive pose, flashing a dazzling white smile. ?MIGHTY GUY HAS ARRIVED ON STAGE!? the clone proclaimed loudly, pointing to himself with his thumb. Alex barely restrained the urge to facepalm. The spectacle felt so embarrassing to him that he could feel his cheeks burning. But the audience clearly enjoyed it: they screamed, clapped, and even tried to mimic Might Guy''s pose. Even some gods in the stands took the same stance, considering it impressive. Alex watched with a blank stare, fighting the inner desire to cover his face with his hands. But then he noticed that the young G?ll next to him had also assumed the same pose. ?Are you serious?? Alex sighed, ruffling the Valkyrie''s hair. When he looked back at the arena, his clone was already doing handstands and push-ups, shouting: S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?The power of youth!? The crowd on humanity''s side enthusiastically picked up the chant and supported Might Guy, applauding and chanting along with him. ?Here it is, the power of youth in our contender, spreading to all the spectators!? Heimdall enthusiastically commented, adding even more fuel to the fire. Alex closed his eyes and sighed deeply, trying to shake off his embarrassment. He understood that this was his own plan, but it was hard to see everything from three different perspectives at once. The tension was somewhat relieved as preparations for the appearance of the opponent began. The stone gates on the gods'' side started to open, and the ground beneath them trembled, as if a herd of giant beasts were approaching the arena. ?In the western corner, representing the gods, here he comes. The one who created the world according to his will and can destroy it just as easily. After destruction comes rebirth, but for him, the whole world is just a game. His name spreads fear and dread. Presenting... THE DESTROYER OF WORLDS SHIIIIIIVAAAAA!!!? Heimdall announced loudly, pointing at the gates. Alex watched carefully, a cold gleam flashing in his eyes. After this battle, he thought, there will be no more god of destruction in this world. Alex''s eyes became empty when Shiva was called the god of destruction; after today''s battle, there would be no god of destruction in this world, and Alex''s clone would take care of that. Alex didn''t want to seem arrogant or vain, but the embodiment of destruction could only be one, and that was him. No one else could exist as such. The more Alex merged with destruction, the more it became part of him, and the more he had to control himself. His situation resembled Superman''s, who, under the yellow sun every fifteen minutes, becomes twice as strong. And Alex continued to grow and become stronger. While Superman needed the sun, Alex only needed to be himself and pursue destruction, which he did by creating weapons. A herd of mad elephants rushed to the center of the arena, but immediately scattered as Shiva jumped off one of their backs and landed on the ground. Standing on one leg, he dramatically pointed his finger at the stands, causing a storm of applause among the gods. Their chanting drowned out the shouts of humanity''s side, creating such a noise that Alex felt his head was about to explode. ?How much more of this shouting, you mongrels...? Alex grumbled, rubbing his temples. His irritation reached its peak, and without thinking, he grabbed a brick from the wall and, with clear intent, swung it toward the gods'' stands. Brunhilde and G?ll froze, unable to believe their eyes. ?Alex, what are you doing?!? Brunhilde tried to stop him, but it was too late. ?SHUT UP, YOU MONGRELS!? Alex bellowed, hurling the brick with such force that it broke the sound barrier, accompanied by a deafening boom. The brick smashed through a piece of the wall behind the stands, causing complete confusion among the gods. Brunhilde froze with her mouth open, trying to comprehend what had just happened. G?ll nervously glanced between Alex and the bewildered gods, who were now completely silent in shock. Even Shiva, who had been preparing for his dramatic monologue, squinted and frowned, clearly not expecting such boldness. ?What audacity!? Might Guy bellowed with clear approval, giving a thumbs-up in support. Alex, however, remained extremely irritated. Shiva, calling himself the destroyer of worlds, was pushing him to the edge. ?Any more noise from you, mongrels, and next time, it won''t be a brick flying!? Alex shouted again, his gaze flaring with anger. The gods hesitated to continue their noise. Their eyes met Alex''s, which were now bloodshot with fury, and most of them quickly averted their gaze. Even the supporters of humanity, though Alex''s wrath was directed at the gods, fell silent, fearing to attract his attention again. Brunhilde finally regained her composure and sharply tugged on Alex''s arm to get his attention. ?Are you out of your mind?! Do you even understand the consequences this could have?!? she whispered loudly, gradually raising her voice. G?ll nervously swallowed and pressed her hands to her chest, expecting the worst. ?It''s fine. If some idiot crawls out thinking too highly of himself, we can just beat him with a stick,? Alex replied calmly, shrugging. Brunhilde exhaled heavily, deciding it was easier to ignore what was happening. Heimdall, waiting for the tension to die down, cleared his throat loudly to draw everyone''s attention. ?So, we hope this unexpected incident won''t affect the course of events. We can now announce the start of the fifth battle of Ragnarok! The god of destruction versus the strongest shinobi! Who will emerge victorious?? he proclaimed loudly. Shiva and Might Guy stepped onto the arena, standing opposite each other. Guy took the characteristic stance for taijutsu: his right hand extended forward, left behind his back, his body slightly turned sideways. Shiva stood in a relaxed, easy pose, with his arms slightly lowered and his body leaning forward. ?Well, are you ready for destruction?? Shiva grinned, his eyes gleaming. ?Ha-ha-ha! Great joke, god of destruction. Then let me have one too. Are you ready to feel the wrath of the leaf?? Might Guy replied, tilting his head back and laughing out loud. Alex only sighed heavily, looking away. This is going to be a long battle... ¡ª he thought. The two fighters exchanged jokes, causing the spectators in the Coliseum to exchange confused glances. But the laughter quickly faded: Might Guy was already preparing for battle. Switching to a new stance, he began to lightly bounce in place, stretching his arms and legs like a spring, ready to snap at any moment. And with one final jump, he vanished. ?Great Lightning of the Leaf!? he shouted, delivering a swift kick. A moment later, Might Guy appeared right in front of Shiva, his leg already aimed at the target. Shiva barely had time to raise his arms to block the strike. In that instant, there was a deafening crash, as if lightning had struck the ground, and the force of the blow made Shiva slide backward, leaving deep grooves in the arena''s sand. ?Not bad for a mortal,? Shiva said, shaking his arms, still feeling the power of the impact. ?And this is just the beginning, God of Destruction. Today is the day when the Power of my Youth burns brighter than ever!? Might Guy declared with his signature smile, his voice confident and full of energy. Without wasting any time, Guy disappeared again. This time, he appeared above Shiva, attacking from above. Shiva, sensing the movement, instantly covered his head with his upper arms, while his lower arms protected his torso. However, Guy used the technique ?Very Powerful Leaf Vortex?: the first strike shattered the block protecting Shiva''s head, and then, spinning in mid-air, Guy kicked Shiva straight in the jaw, sending him flying to the side. Shiva, like a ball, bounced a few times on the ground but quickly regained his footing, using his lower arms to restore his balance. In the next moment, he lost track of his opponent again, as Might Guy appeared right beneath him and sent him flying upward with a powerful kick. Despite Shiva''s impressive mass, he soared into the air, and Guy, pushing off the ground with his hands, began a series of rapid kicks, launching Shiva higher and higher. The spectators watched in amazement as a mortal lifted the God of Destruction into the air using only his legs. ?What is he planning to do?? G?ll whispered, tugging at Alex''s sleeve. ?You''ll see soon. But I can tell you one thing ¡ª it''s going to be spectacular,? Alex replied, his eyes focused on Might Guy''s movements. Shiva, despite the blows, gradually felt his rage intensify. However, noticing that the attacks had stopped, he tried to spot his opponent through his defense. Before he could figure anything out, he felt his body tightly ensnared. ?Taijutsu Technique: Front Lotus,? Guy whispered directly in Shiva''s ear. Binding Shiva, Guy twisted him head-down and began to spin rapidly as he headed toward the ground. Like a meteor, the two fighters relentlessly descended toward the earth, surrounded by a vortex of air created by their speed. The arena fell into a tense silence, broken only by the whistle of the wind. With a heavy thud, they crashed into the ground, kicking up a huge cloud of dust. For a moment, everything froze. Then, performing a dramatic backflip, Might Guy shot out of the dust cloud. As the haze cleared, the spectators saw Shiva, stuck halfway into the ground, like a strange tree growing in the sand. Shiva, staggering, rose to his feet, his forehead bleeding, but his eyes burning with the thirst for battle. ?That hurt,? he said, still smiling, as if savoring the challenge. Without wasting any time, Shiva disappeared from his position and appeared in front of Guy, attacking with both right arms simultaneously: the upper one aimed at his head, and the lower one at his torso. Guy managed to block the upper strike with his elbow and the lower one with his raised knee. Their collision turned into a kind of grapple: Shiva grabbed Guy''s arm, trying to pull him in, but Guy pushed his leg forward, holding back the force. ?Taijutsu Technique: Strong Fist,? Might Guy said, pulling his free arm back and preparing for the next attack. Shiva smirked, as if Might Guy were repeating the same trick, and raised his free arms to block the strike. Guy''s hand collided with Shiva''s, and at that moment, there was the sound of breaking bones, echoing loudly across the Colosseum. Due to the high speed of the battle, the spectators had been watching in silence, tensely following each movement of the fighters. However, the sound of the break shattered the stillness, causing everyone to flinch. ?Oops, looks like you broke my arm. But luckily, I still have three left,? Shiva said with a grin, looking at his lower arm, which hung limply. A murmur started in the arena ¡ª the spectators were discussing how it was Shiva who had taken the first hit, not Might Guy, who still maintained an aggressive stance, as though preparing for the next strike. The murmur continued until it was silenced by a loud voice from the stands. ?Guy, stop going easy on him! Show him the full strength of your youth!? Alex shouted, waving his hand. Might Guy turned around, gave Alex a thumbs-up, and flashed his signature wide smile. Alex just shook his head, seeing how his ?doppelganger? was fully embracing the persona. The audience''s interest grew ¡ª everyone froze, waiting for what would happen next. Even Brynhildr and G?ll were watching closely, trying to figure out what more this mortal could do, having already broken the arm of one of the strongest gods. Under the intense gaze of the spectators, Might Guy slowly knelt down and removed his orange weighted bracelets. When he held them in his hands, they seemed like regular training tools. But once he dropped them to the ground, the weight caused deep cracks to form in the arena''s surface, spreading outward like a web. The spectators gasped, their eyes widening. ?How much do they weigh to cause such destruction?? Brynhildr asked, looking at Alex. ?A lot. No wonder they call him the strongest,? Alex replied with a smile. After removing the weights, Might Guy suddenly disappeared with such speed that he broke the sound barrier, creating a powerful shockwave. Almost instantly, he appeared next to Shiva and delivered a kick. Despite Shiva''s attempt to block it, the strike sent him flying. Before Shiva could regain his balance, Might Guy reappeared behind him and delivered another blow to his back, sending him flying in the opposite direction. Without giving Shiva a chance to recover, Guy continued the attack, each blow sending him soaring with even greater force. The final strike sent Shiva crashing into the stands where the gods were sitting. With a loud crash, he slammed into the wall, and debris rained down, covering the god''s body. A noise erupted among the gods. Ignoring Alex''s previous threat, they began to cheer loudly for Shiva, encouraging him. As if responding to their calls, Shiva emerged from under the rubble. He shook off the stones and slowly got up, covered in blood. One of his arms hung broken, and blood flowed from his shattered forehead. Spitting out blood and a knocked-out tooth, he smirked. ?Since they''re cheering for me, I can''t lose,? he said, raising one of his arms into the air. The cheers grew louder as Shiva took a new combat stance. He extended one arm forward, as if preparing to grab something, while pulling the rest of his arms back. The right side of his body began to blaze with fire. Shiva vanished from his position and appeared in front of Might Guy, delivering a strike. Guy dodged just in time, dropping into a low stance. ?Leaf Hurricane!? Guy shouted, sweeping Shiva''s legs. Losing his balance from the trip, Shiva began to fall. Guy''s leg continued its motion, and, shifting into a handstand, he slammed his heel into Shiva''s chest, driving him into the ground. The powerful strike caused deep cracks to form across the arena. Performing a somersault, Guy landed lightly, ready to continue the fight. Shiva, though shaken, quickly rose, as if the hit only spurred him on. Shiva vanished from his spot with incredible speed and raised his hands, positioning them like a hammer, preparing to deliver a crushing blow from above. Guy, showing phenomenal reflexes, leaned back to avoid the strike, which left fresh cracks on the arena floor. Seizing the moment, Guy stepped on Shiva''s hands, jumped up, and delivered a knee strike directly to the god''s face, causing his head to snap backward. Without giving Shiva a break, he grabbed his head and used the momentum to deliver another powerful knee strike. Shiva''s body was launched into the air before crashing to the ground with a loud thud. Lying on his back, Shiva stared at the clear sky. Memories of his rise to the top of the pantheon, the moment he became the strongest of the gods, flashed in his mind. These memories fueled the fire of his resolve. He raised his hand to the sky, clenched his fist, just like the day he swore to never retreat. Rising to his feet, Shiva glanced at Might Guy, who seemed to have not received a single scratch. The god''s eyes burned with excitement¡ªfinally, a worthy opponent! ?Ready to see my greatest dance?? Shiva said with a wide grin. In the stands, Alex calmly smoked a cigarette, watching the events unfold. The chanting and songs from the gods supporting Shiva began to grow louder. Alex pondered, but he couldn''t recall anything useful about Shiva''s dance. ?Since you''re getting serious, I won''t back down either. Seventh Gate: Gate of Wonder¡ªopen!? Might Guy loudly declared. Blue chakra flames erupted from his body, surrounding him with a powerful energy field. Both fighters froze, waiting for the first move. Questions began to rise in the stands. ?What are these gates?? Brunhilde asked, waving away the smoke from Alex''s cigarette. ?It''s a secret shinobi technique. Every human body has eight inner gates through which energy flows. With training, they can be opened. Each one increases strength. The first is the Gate of Opening, the second is the Gate of Healing, the third is the Gate of Life...? Alex began to explain, not taking his eyes off the arena. ?The seventh, which Guy has opened, is called the Gate of Wonder. Opening it increases strength exponentially.? The battle continued. The blows from Might Guy and Shiva shook the arena, creating shockwaves that destroyed everything around them. Guy''s legs became weapons of destruction, each strike directing energy flows toward Shiva. ?But you mentioned eight gates, yet you only named seven,? G?ll clarified, holding up seven fingers. Alex smiled and ruffled her hair, as if praising a diligent student. The girl blushed, feeling more and more like Alex''s younger sister. ?The eighth gate, the Gate of Death, causes an incredible surge in strength. However, it heats the body to such an extent that the blood literally boils, evaporating into a red mist. If you don''t know how to handle it, the user dies,? Alex continued, recalling the story of the original Might Guy. ?So, opening these gates is fatal?? Brunhilde asked anxiously. ?If done correctly, you can survive. Otherwise, the body burns from the inside, turning to ash,? Alex replied, thinking about the time Naruto saved Guy from death. On the arena, Guy and Shiva collided again in close combat, their strikes becoming even more destructive. The spectators couldn''t take their eyes off the battle, which had turned into a true legend. Brunhilde stopped asking questions and continued to watch the fight. Unconsciously, she leaned her head on Alex''s shoulder. Supported by him, she followed every movement of the fighters. Meanwhile, Guy and Shiva continued to exchange blows. But suddenly, Shiva used both hands to deliver a powerful double strike to a single spot. Guy managed to block the attack, but its force pushed him back¡ªthis was the first time in the entire fight. From the stands, the gods were jubilant, seeing their champion seemingly starting to gain the upper hand. Alex glanced at the cheering gods, who had already begun to celebrate. But his attention quickly returned to the arena, where Might Guy stood without a single scratch, and his clothes remained undamaged. ?Ho-ho! I managed to push you back, mortal,? Shiva smirked, studying his opponent. ?That only proves that the flame of my youth is not burning brightly enough,? Might Guy replied with a serious expression. The chakra around him flared even stronger, like a fire fueled by the wind. Might Guy vanished from his position, reappearing before Shiva in the blink of an eye. His hands were formed into a seal resembling a tiger''s face. ?Midday Tiger!? he shouted loudly, releasing a powerful compressed air strike from his hands. Shiva instinctively raised his remaining arms to defend himself, but it was already too late. The air, compressed with incredible force, formed into the shape of a massive tiger that seemed to latch onto the god''s arms. The powerful strike tore off two of Shiva''s upper limbs, sending him flying and crashing into the ground. A roar of triumph erupted from humanity''s side, cheering for Might Guy. Brunhilde instinctively gripped Alex''s arm, on which she was leaning, her eyes never leaving the arena. Alex simply shook his head, knowing that for Might Guy, this was still not his limit. Shiva lay on the ground, struggling to regain his composure. His body trembled with pain, and his ears still rang. Gradually, the noise of the crowd reached his consciousness, but through all the chaos, he clearly heard the voice of his friend¡ªRudra. This cry awakened memories of past battles and of how he had climbed to the heights of glory. ?I hear my supporters, Green Beast of Konoha,? Shiva rasped, rising despite the pain. ?But I cannot fall here for those I''ve defeated and for those who follow me. For I stand at the Peak of Svarga!? he declared, striking a heroic pose, mimicking Might Guy. Might Guy''s chakra flame flickered slightly as he carefully watched Shiva, barely standing on his feet. ?Do you mind if I break through my limit?? Shiva asked with a wide grin. With those words, he clenched his hand over his chest, intensifying his heart''s work. His veins began to swell, and his body heated to its limit. With every beat of his heart, steam poured from his skin, until he was engulfed in flames. Suddenly, a pillar of fire shot from his body, soaring into the sky and illuminating the arena. As the fire subsided, Shiva stood before the audience in a new form. His skin had turned crimson, and tongues of flame flickered and faded all over his body. ?It would be rude of me not to answer you. The flame of your youth burns like a volcano, but know this: the flame of my youth burns like the SUN! EIGHTH GATE¡ªTHE GATE OF DEATH, OPEN!? shouted Might Guy. He pressed his thumb to the area of his heart, and a powerful surge of chakra erupted from his body, stronger than Shiva''s flames. Gradually, the chakra transformed into a blood-red mist, enveloping his figure. His hair turned red, and his eyes became snow-white spheres. Brunhilde anxiously gripped Alex''s hand, recalling his words about the eighth gate leading to death. Alex simply nodded. ?Now, let''s dance,? Might Guy said, releasing clouds of white steam from his mouth, preparing for the final battle. Might Guy and Shiva disappeared from their positions, clashing at the center of the arena in an instant. Their strikes were so fast that none of the spectators could follow the fighters'' movements. Only the deafening sounds of their collisions filled the arena, creating the sensation that the very earth was trembling from their power. Suddenly, the strikes ceased. Both opponents flew backward to opposite ends of the arena, stopping and silently staring at each other, as if reading each other''s thoughts. ?We won''t hold back anymore. Let''s end this with one strike,? Shiva said, his voice firm, his gaze burning with determination. ?Let''s see who will burn faster ¡ª you or me.? ?Show me, god of destruction, the true flame of your YOUTH!? Might Guy shouted, taking his starting position as if preparing for the final dash. The world froze. It seemed as if time itself had slowed in anticipation of the last clash. Then, as if waking from a dream, everything moved once more. Shiva and Might Guy launched toward each other with incredible speed. ?Final stage of the fire dance: Deva Loka!? Shiva''s voice boomed. ?Night Moth!? echoed Might Guy in reply. To the spectators, their clash appeared as a battle of two elements: Shiva''s fiery meteor rushed forward, blazing brightly, while the red dragon of Might Guy''s chakra tore through space in its path. At the center of the arena, they collided, creating a blinding explosion. A massive shockwave spread across the arena, scattering rocks and lifting a thick cloud of dust. The crowd stood in tense anticipation. Who had emerged victorious? The dust slowly settled, revealing the silhouette of the winner. Every spectator stretched their necks, trying to make out who remained standing. When the mist cleared, the arena was in ruins. In the center stood Might Guy. His clothes were torn, and his body emitted the residual heat of red chakra. Beneath his feet lay Shiva ¡ª only the head and torso of the god of destruction remained, slowly turning to ash. The silence was shattered by the mournful wail of the gods of the Indian pantheon. Shiva''s wives and children wept bitterly, expressing their pain and loss. However, on humanity''s side, loud applause and cheers erupted. Might Guy raised a finger in the air, declaring his undisputed victory. His face expressed pride, but in his eyes, there was respect for the fallen opponent. The crowd enthusiastically cheered him on. This was not just humanity''s triumph ¡ª it was a victory of spirit, fury, and the power of youth. To be continued... (Yohoho, the author managed to overcome his laziness and wrote two chapters in one day. And this chapter was released yesterday on P*treon for those who fed me. I did this because my conscience does not allow me to take something for nothing. And that''s why I will try to write two chapters a day now, and I will post them on P*treon for those who fed me.) Chapter 162 - 162: Meeting of Two Sweet Tooths While the original Alex accompanied Brunhilde and G?ll, observing the battle, one of his clones, in the guise of Might Guy, was preparing for the duel. Meanwhile, another clone was calmly walking toward the room where he had left Rebecca and the three troublemakers. Alex wanted to check how things were going since he knew Rebecca was a magnet for problems. She had a knack for provoking anyone, giving Alex a reason to step in, which amused him to some extent. Even in Night City, Rebecca had the unique talent of finding trouble. If Alex''s problems seemed to be drawn by his strange luck, Rebecca always managed to seek them out herself. And now, with GIR, MIMI, and Stitch added to their group, they could confidently be called a ?volatile mix,? capable of causing chaos anywhere. ?This should be fun,? Alex muttered with a wide grin, anticipating the spectacle. Reaching the waiting room, he pushed open the door and immediately froze. What lay before him was total chaos. The food table was covered in empty plates and dessert remnants. GIR, MIMI, and Stitch were sprawled across the table, clearly in a state of food coma. Their outfits were smeared with cream, and Stitch''s belly was so bloated he could have passed for a balloon. The only sign of life from him was incoherent mumbling. Rebecca was lounging lazily on the couch, typing something on a tablet. Alex instantly guessed what she was up to: she was likely devising rune combinations capable of obliterating gods in a single shot. He smirked to himself. With each passing day, Rebecca was becoming more dangerous¡ªher weapons, originally technology-based, had reached a new level of threat when combined with runes. In the opposite corner of the room, Hrist and Hl?kk were calmly watching Gloria''s show, paying no attention to the chaos around them. Alex noted with some surprise that the Valkyries were so engrossed in the plot they didn''t even notice his arrival. Rebecca, noticing Alex, narrowed her eyes. Her gaze shifted to the broadcast, where the human representative had just been announced, and then back to him. Suspicion immediately flashed across her face. ?Who are you?? she demanded sharply, instantly pulling a grenade launcher from her inventory and aiming it at Alex. The sound of the weapon charging made GIR, MIMI, and Stitch spring to life. They lifted their heads, saw Alex, and were about to greet him, but upon noticing Rebecca''s actions, they also drew their weapons and aimed at him. Alex barely suppressed an irritated sigh. He clearly hadn''t had enough time to explain to his allies that he could create clones. The click of loaded weapons filled the room, and seven barrels were now trained on him, ready to fire at any moment. ?It''s me, who else? Well, technically, my clone. The original is with Brunhilde and G?ll, and another clone is in the arena,? Alex explained, rolling his eyes. Rebecca squinted, glanced at the screen where Might Guy was shouting about the power of youth, and frowned. The phrase sounded familiar to her. ?Alright, let''s say I believe you. How do you prove that you''re you?? she asked, not lowering her grenade launcher. Alex rubbed his forehead in exasperation and looked toward the Valkyries sitting nearby. Their ears were blocked with headphones; relying on them was pointless¡ªthey were completely engrossed in the show. ?For the love of all that''s holy,? he groaned. ?I just came here to fetch you and find some trouble for us. Isn''t that proof enough? Let''s decide what to do next already. The Cult of the Flying Spaghetti Monster hasn''t shown up yet, so it''s time we caused problems for someone else.? Rebecca pondered for a moment, but Alex had no doubt that this ?gremlin? would give in soon enough. Rebecca and the trio of troublemakers froze upon hearing mention of the Flying Spaghetti Monster and slowly lowered their weapons. Stitch, however, looked confused¡ªhe clearly had no idea who that was. Rebecca, hearing the mention of the cult, immediately stashed her grenade launcher. When Alex mentioned seeking trouble and causing chaos for others, Rebecca became fully convinced that this was indeed the real Alex, albeit a clone. Quickly putting away her grenade launcher, she leapt over the couch and threw herself at Alex, practically clinging to him. ?If you''re a clone, why do you feel just like the original?? she asked, stretching his cheeks in opposite directions. Alex endured with difficulty, feeling his face being pulled apart by her mischievous fingers. He tried to speak, but Rebecca kept kneading his cheeks, as if trying to uncover differences between the clone and the original. ?A clone is still me,? Alex began, sighing. ?It''s like I''m in three places at once. Think of it as a computer running multiple windows.? Rebecca nodded thoughtfully, seemingly grasping the concept, but she didn''t stop her ?investigation.? She continued feeling him up until her hands suddenly moved toward his pants, clearly intending to check something else. Realizing her intentions, Alex quickly slapped her hands away. ?Cut that out!? he protested, trying to keep her at arm''s length. Rebecca, undeterred, made another attempt to reach his pants but froze when she heard his question: ?By the way, when did you have time to arm Stitch? Care to explain?? Rebecca froze, then theatrically threw her hands behind her head, whistling innocently as if she had nothing to do with it. ?I have no idea what you''re talking about,? she said, turning away. ?Maybe GIR and MIMI shared their toys with him?? Alex rolled his eyes, unimpressed by her feigned innocence. ?You do realize I custom-make weapons for GIR and MIMI, right? And what Stitch is holding looks awfully similar to something I recently saw in your workshop,? he reminded her, pointing at the trio of troublemakers, who were lazily finishing off the leftover desserts. Rebecca shot him a glance but clearly wasn''t about to admit guilt. Despite Alex''s argument that Stitch was too young to be armed, she had evidently decided her pet deserved to be equipped. Seeing her stubbornness, Alex let out a heavy sigh: ?Fine. Since you''ve already armed him, it''d be a bit rude to take it back now,? he said, giving in. Rebecca instantly lit up and, wrapping her arms around him, showered his face with kisses. ?So, what trouble are we looking for? Who are we going to annoy?? she asked excitedly, still clinging to him. ?Who else? The gods, of course,? Alex replied with a smirk. ?You think I''m going to let those idiots believe the world belongs to them?? Rebecca perked up, immediately pulling weapons¡ªa shotgun and a pair of pistols¡ªfrom her inventory. Alex kept a close eye on her actions, making sure she didn''t arm herself with anything too overpowered. The last thing he needed was to provoke the gods into taking drastic measures. He himself summoned a revolver, retrieved Muramasa from his inventory, and secured it to his belt using a mechanism. Whistling sharply, he grabbed the attention of the trio of troublemakers. ?Hey, time to stir up some noise! Get ready,? he said with a wide grin. GIR, MIMI, and Stitch immediately perked up, shoving aside the empty plates and eagerly preparing for the new adventure. Alex chuckled¡ªplenty of fun, and even more chaos, awaited them. GIR, MIMI, and Stitch quickly shoved the remaining food into their mouths and began arming themselves. GIR reached for his armor, but Alex stopped him just in time, explaining that they weren''t going to fight, just irritate the gods. GIR nodded in understanding and pulled out his favorite chainsaw sword and bolter. MIMI followed suit, choosing a power mace and a bolter. Stitch, unable to contain his excitement, burst out laughing as he pulled out four pistols. ?Ha-ha-ha! Bang, bang, bang!? he laughed manically, waving his weapons around. Alex shook his head tiredly and pulled out a cigarette, lighting it. His goal was clear: find Buddha, who, as he remembered, was supposed to meet with Loki. He also knew about the seven gods who could potentially combine into something resembling the Megazord from Power Rangers. That thought made him smirk again¡ªabsurd things like that could even happen among gods. Once everyone was ready, Alex led his little ?group of troublemakers? in search of trouble. The two Valkyries, engrossed in watching a series, didn''t even notice when Alex led his companions away, leaving them alone. As they walked down the corridor, Alex placed one hand on the hilt of his katana, the other holding his cigarette, adding more flair to his movements. Rebecca walked beside him, casually slinging her shotgun over her shoulder, her face lit up with a wide smile. GIR, MIMI, and Stitch looked menacing with their weapons, resembling an armed gang ready for a heist. Alex wondered where exactly Buddha and Loki might be. Deciding not to waste time, he used a mana pulse to locate the two gods who weren''t in the audience stands. When he got the response he was looking for, he smiled broadly, which Rebecca immediately noticed. ?You found them?? she asked, looking at him with curiosity. ?Of course. They''ve already met. Now we need to hurry and start irritating the first god,? Alex replied, quickening his pace. Rebecca simply nodded happily, not particularly caring who exactly Alex was going to annoy. She just wanted to have fun. As they moved down the corridors, they could hear shouts and noise from the arena, where the spectators were cheering for the fighters. Alex briefly shut one eye to see how Might Guy was faring against Shiva. Satisfied that everything was fine and that there was no need to focus on the battle, he opened his eye and continued leading the group forward. When fragments of conversation began to drift from a distance, their steps slowed. Gradually, the voices became clearer: one sounded lazy and relaxed, while the other seemed to be probing for weaknesses in the other. They were met with an interesting scene: Buddha and Loki. Buddha, dressed in loose pants resembling a robe and a black T-shirt with a rabbit design and the word ?Usagi? on it, stood with a lollipop in his hands. Massive gold earrings dangled from his ears, and his eyes were hidden behind pink sunglasses in gold frames. Loki, as usual, wore his light purple cloak with a torn hem and black clothes underneath, the top of which slightly exposed his chest. Loki was sitting on a fountain, but noticing that Buddha wasn''t reacting to his provocations, he stood up and approached, leaning in to look him directly in the eyes. His face took on a fox-like expression, and his smile became unnaturally wide. ?You''re a traitor, aren''t you?? Loki asked, staring intently at Buddha. Buddha calmly shrugged, still holding his lollipop. ?What if I am?? Buddha replied with a broad smile, popping the lollipop into his mouth. Loki''s face suddenly became innocent, almost childlike. ?Then I''ll kill you,? he said in a soft yet chilling voice. The moment those words were spoken, powerful waves of energy erupted from both Buddha and Loki''s bodies, and the space was filled with tension. Their powers clashed like two immovable walls, each trying to suppress the other. This duel of energies continued until loud, confident applause echoed through the greenhouse, bouncing off its walls. Alex and Rebecca approached the archway leading into the room, listening to the conversation between the two gods. Alex had long sensed their energies and realized that Buddha was stronger than Loki, but it wasn''t just about raw power. Loki, like a snake, always relied on tricks and cunning to catch his enemies off guard. Alex knew that honesty was not a trait of this god. However, he always believed that no tricks could save you if your opponent held overwhelming superiority. As they got closer, Alex stopped, observing the scene. Buddha and Loki were unleashing their powers, and it was an impressive sight. Alex couldn''t help but smile. Seeing this in real life was something entirely different than reading about it in a manga. His gaze lingered on Buddha¡ªtoned, well-built, tall, with lazily gathered hair in a bun. And beside him, Loki, whose presence irritated Alex. And Loki, whom Alex found unpleasant to even look at, especially because his fianc¨¦e was also named Loki, and she too was a goddess of trickery and deception. Alex even considered grabbing a stick and beating this Loki just because he was irritating. This god reminded him of someone from home, but here, Loki looked especially pathetic. ?What overwhelming power, what effects! It''s the first time I''ve seen gods from different pantheons arguing. Such a spectacle can only be seen once in a lifetime¡ªespecially when it''s Buddha and Loki!? Alex said, stepping out from the shadow of the corridor and applauding loudly. Buddha and Loki stopped releasing their energy and simultaneously turned to him. Buddha remained calm, while Loki''s face twisted in anger. Alex, showing his contempt, said Loki''s name as if it left an unpleasant taste in his mouth. Rebecca could barely hold back her laughter: it was amusing to think that Loki here looked like a real scoundrel. Rebecca couldn''t believe Loki could look like such a jerk in this world. She barely contained her laughter, already imagining how she would irritate a certain red-haired goddess who had stayed at home. The gods glanced at Alex''s companions. Rebecca stood with a shotgun over her shoulder, looking at Loki with a mocking expression. G.I.R. was capturing the moment with a camera, while MIMI and Stitch stood ready, holding their weapons. ?Mind if we join in? After all, eavesdropping like a rat isn''t very polite. Right, Loki?? Alex smirked, deliberately casting a glance toward the god of trickery. Loki''s face turned red with anger at Alex''s indirect accusation of him being a sneaky rat. The click of G.I.R.''s camera, capturing yet another shot, only fueled his fury. Buddha, on the other hand, couldn''t hold back his laughter and threw his head back in amusement. ?Leave, Brother of Adam! You have no business here. Or do you think I won''t dare do something about it?? Loki said, his voice cold as he tried to conceal his anger. Alex completely ignored Loki''s words, calmly lighting a cigarette as he approached Buddha. Loki became even more enraged as he saw himself being ignored. When he tried to make a move, a metallic click sounded. Loki turned around and saw that Rebecca, G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch had their weapons aimed at him. ?Hey, sly face, just move, and you''ll have more holes in your body,? Rebecca said with a smile, keeping Loki in the shotgun''s sights. Loki froze. For some reason, the weapons in the hands of these strange beings made him feel threatened. Meanwhile, Alex had reached Buddha, and their gazes met. There was no tension in the air¡ªin fact, it felt as though they were old friends. ?What kind of sweets do you like?? Alex suddenly asked, looking at Buddha. The question left Buddha genuinely delighted. Now he understood why he hadn''t felt any threat or pressure from Alex¡ªon the contrary, it was as if he was standing before a kindred spirit. He looked up at the sky and burst into loud, sincere laughter. Alex, catching his mood, laughed along with him. Rebecca watched the scene with mild bewilderment. Thoughts raced through her head: We''ve come all this way not to deal with gods, but for Alex to discuss sweets with a fellow fanatic like himself? ?I like any sweets,? Buddha said, after finishing his laughter. ?What about you, Brother of Adam? What do you prefer?? ?Strawberry. They''re my favorite. And call me Alex. I don''t call you Gautama Buddha,? Alex replied with a light smile. The two laughed again, like old friends, and, putting their arms around each other, began chanting one word: ?Sweets!? G.I.R. and Stitch joined in the chant, unable to resist the call for something sweet. Rebecca rolled her eyes and smirked, feeling that Alex had found another odd friend. ?Do you happen to have any candies with you? Want to trade?? Buddha asked, extending his hand like a seasoned collector. ?How can I refuse a new friend?? Alex answered, pulling a pack of strawberry candies from his pocket. Buddha grinned widely, snatching the candies and immediately tasting one. He clearly enjoyed the flavor. In response, he pulled out a handful of lollipops and handed them to Alex. The deal was successfully made. Meanwhile, Loki was boiling with rage. He was being ignored, and Rebecca still had her shotgun aimed directly at his face. ?Stop poking me with that weapon, mortal! Do you think the rules will protect you?? Loki snarled, his voice full of malice. Rebecca simply raised an eyebrow in mockery, her gaze making it clear that she regarded Loki as nothing more than a pathetic fool. Loki was about to take action when a sharp gunshot near his feet made him freeze. Turning around, he met Alex''s cold gaze, and a chill ran down the god''s spine. ?Seems like you''re really stupid if you think the rules will save you. Or do you think your ''daddy'' will cover for you once you make a mess?? Alex spoke calmly, but his voice was like a freezing wind. ?One more word about my wife, and I''ll rip your spine out through your backside.? Alex''s empty gaze, like black holes, seemed ready to consume Loki. Even Buddha was surprised, staring at Alex''s eyes that had turned into black voids. It was as if Alex, the cheerful guy, had turned into a cold predator, ready to tear apart his target. Loki tried to look away from Alex''s eyes but found himself unable to. For the first time in his life, Loki began to fear a mortal, not realizing that this mortal was the true Demon King from another world. Alex kept the barrel aimed at Loki''s face, and the tension in the air grew even thicker, as if one wrong move or sound would put a couple of new holes in Loki''s face, and his brain would have to be scraped off the floor. But suddenly, a noise came from the corridor, like someone humming a tune or even reciting poetry. Alex holstered his revolver and turned his head toward the sound. Now, Alex could meet the Power Rangers in their godly roles. Rebecca turned her head curiously toward the noise and also saw a group of gods. Loki stopped feeling the crushing weight, as if a mountain had been pressing down on his soul. ?What''s this freak show?? Rebecca asked skeptically, tossing her shotgun over her shoulder. ?Freaks! Freaks!? the trio of troublemakers chimed in support. Alex and Buddha exchanged a glance and couldn''t hold back their laughter. They both burst out laughing, partly because Rebecca''s comment had shattered the dramatic entrance of the group of gods and partly because of the trio''s loud shouts. The group of seven gods didn''t even understand what had happened before they were already booed and insulted. But what made them angriest was that their sworn enemy, Buddha, was laughing out loud at their humiliation. One of the seven gods, looking like a Japanese delinquent, walked toward Buddha, his face twisted with open fury. ?It''s so funny seeing all of you in one place,? Buddha said, barely containing his laughter. One of the gods, resembling a Japanese thug, stepped forward, clearly irritated. ?You think this is funny, don''t you, Buddha? Well, I''ve been wanting to slap that smug face of yours for a long time,? Ebisu said, clenching his fists. ?You dare laugh at me, freak!? Ebisu said angrily, clenching his fists. The god Ebisu, patron of luck and hard work, looked like a true Japanese thug from the ''90s: a short leather jacket, tight pants, and a ridiculous hat with a koi goldfish adorning its top. He was part of the ?Gods of Execution? group, made up of seven gods of luck. But despite the ominous name, his confidence faltered now that Buddha''s gaze had turned cold and empty, as if in front of him was not an opponent, but just an empty space. Out of anger, Buddha bit into a strawberry candy in his mouth. Ebisu recoiled in surprise, frightened by Buddha''s sudden action. Alex, studying this pretentious god, raised an eyebrow, clearly amused by his ridiculous appearance. ?Hmm, look at him, Buddha. Ridiculous hat, threatening look¡­ Should we offer him some new pants? Judging by his expression, you scared him so much he might need a pair of new ones.? Alex smirked, pointing at Ebisu. Buddha turned his gaze from Alex and shifted it to Ebisu. He then slowly looked down, as if considering the likelihood that Alex was right. The silence was shattered by the shouting of the trio of troublemakers: ?Shit his pants! Shit his pants!? They jumped around, pointing at Ebisu like schoolchildren mocking a classmate. Alex and Buddha couldn''t hold back their laughter, their infectious joy echoing through the hall. Rebecca, laughing the loudest, held onto her shotgun, nearly falling over. Ebisu, turning red with embarrassment, angrily swung at Buddha: ?How dare you laugh at me, freak!? But his swing was stopped before it reached its target. Alex, almost lazily, deflected the strike and sharply grabbed the god by the head, slamming his face into the stone floor. There was a dull crack, and a deep indentation remained in the tiles, completely hiding Ebisu''s head. ?Why are you so angry? You soiled your pants ¡ª it happens. We''re not judging,? Alex said calmly, removing his hand from the fallen god''s neck. Everyone froze, unable to react in time. Loki, usually quick to react, stood rooted to the spot. The other six gods of luck angrily drew their weapons and aimed them at Alex and Buddha. Alex touched the hilt of his katana, his gaze turning predatory. Rebecca raised her shotgun, and G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch, who had been mocking Ebisu just moments ago, also aimed their weapons at the group of gods. ?Wow, it''s so noisy here. People and gods at each other''s throats, and did I miss something?? A calm, mocking voice rang out from the corridor. Sasaki Kojiro stepped into the scene with a long katana over his shoulder. ?Last time, they denied me a fight with gods. This time, I won''t miss my chance,? he said, drawing his sword. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Behind him appeared two more figures: a young man in samurai attire and a tall man with a huge cleaver on his shoulder. The first, with a predatory grin, spoke up: ?What a gathering! Looks like something interesting is about to happen. Can I join you?? Alex, Buddha, Sasaki, and the newcomers stood shoulder to shoulder, drawing their blades. The tension in the air was palpable. Alex exchanged a quick glance with Rebecca, who simply smiled, fully aware that the plan to enrage the gods had succeeded. Alex hoped that the tracking module built into G.I.R. was functioning properly. He had recently received a signal from the original to ask G.I.R. to check for the presence of external gods in this world. After all, Heimdall knew the history of the Pantheon and Might Guy, which was essentially impossible. ?Hey, Loki, what are you standing there for? Don''t you want to help your friends? Are you really waiting for daddy to give the command ''sick ''em''?? Alex taunted, looking at the god of lies. Loki, flushed with anger, almost teleported to the group of gods of luck. Alex nodded in satisfaction. This was his chance¡ªif Loki decided to intervene, Alex now had a valid reason to beat up Loki, who was always sticking his nose where it didn''t belong. ?Well then, let''s see who walks away with their bones intact today,? Alex said quietly, but threateningly, as he gripped the hilt of his katana. Alex calmly placed his hand on the katana''s mechanism, ready to draw it at any moment. The three samurai had already unsheathed their blades and were aiming them at the gods, waiting for the right moment to strike. The tension in the air thickened, as if every breath could be the signal to start the fight. Loki took a step forward but was stopped by Ebisu, who stretched out his hand to hold him back. ?I''ll deal with this trash myself, especially with that upstart with rainbow eyes! You hear me, bastard¡­? Ebisu''s sentence was never completed. A candy, expertly thrown by Alex, hit him right in the forehead, knocking him down and leaving the god of luck lying on the floor. ?Instead of waving words around, you''d better start doing something. You''re acting like a spoiled child. Instead of screaming and crying, you should''ve done something already.? Alex rolled his eyes and sighed, adding, ?And now I had to sacrifice a candy. How are you going to pay for that, huh? Do you even realize there are no stores around here? Where am I supposed to get new ones?? Sasaki Kojiro, lazily scratching his cheek, couldn''t resist commenting: ?Hey, buddy, I don''t think he''s going to be able to answer you. Looks like you knocked him out with your ''sweet attack''.? Buddha looked at the candy in his hand with interest but quickly discarded the thought of using it as a weapon. It seemed a waste to use such a tasty treat for that. On Ebisu''s now unconscious face was a bright bump. The furrowed brows of the other gods of luck and Loki''s particularly irritated expression clearly indicated that they weren''t going to let this incident go unanswered. ?As expected... You need to disappear,? Loki said, his voice cold and his gaze filled with hatred. Weapons resembling chain scythes slipped out of black holes near him. Loki aimed them directly at Alex. However, Alex only raised an eyebrow, studying the unusual weapons with interest. ?How scary! If you don''t want to lose your toys, I suggest you leave, Loki. Though, I think even your ''daddy'' won''t be able to save you if a fight breaks out,? Alex smirked. Sasaki Kojiro snorted: ?Whoa, kid, you''re really scaring me. Do you think a god with such a huge ego is going to listen to you?? ?Who knows these gods,? Alex shrugged. ?Maybe they''ll attack, maybe this is all just a theatrical performance.? ?True enough, it''d be better if these gods attacked, at least that''d give us a reason to swing our swords,? Okita said with a wide grin on his face. ?Enough talk!? Rebecca intervened, keeping her shotgun at the ready. ?Alex, let''s just smash these idiots already!? Loki''s anger reached its peak, and he lunged forward. Alex gripped the katana sheath tighter, ready to activate the mechanism and instantly shoot the blade out, leaving Loki without arms¡ªand at the same time adding another godly weapon to his collection. His imagination was already painting a picture of Loki''s scythes finding their place next to the trident. However, suddenly the floor beneath them started cracking. Alex stopped, turned his head, and with irritation saw two uninvited guests. ?Two old farts... They could''ve shown up later. I was just about to get a new toy!? Rebecca noticed how Alex puffed his cheeks, looking like a petulant child. She smirked, realizing that these two were the ones who had ruined his mood. In front of the group of gods and mortals, Zeus and Odin appeared. ?You''re getting bold, brother of Adam,? Zeus growled, looking at Alex. Alex stepped out of the samurai''s formation and walked straight up to Zeus. His gaze was calm, but cold. Coming up close, he looked down at the thunder god, his voice carrying a clear challenge: ?Maybe. Or maybe not. But it''s not for you to decide, Zeus. Want me to remind you that your brother couldn''t even scratch me? Think you''ll do any better?? The tension in the situation reached its breaking point. Alex tightened his grip on the katana, ready for the next move. An unspoken battle of glares erupted between Alex and Zeus, and the atmosphere in the room noticeably changed. The air seemed thicker, pressing down on everyone present. Even the sound of rustling vanished, leaving behind a suffocating silence. ?Enough!? Odin took a step forward, breaking the silence. His voice was authoritative. ?Stop, brother of Adam. Or do you think the rules protect you?? Alex turned his gaze toward Odin, not hiding his contempt. ?Don''t interfere, one-eyed. You think you''re tough because you''ve got a pair of jabbering ravens sitting on your shoulders? One more word and I''ll feed them to you.? Odin''s eyes flared with anger. His voice dropped low and threatening: ?I said... ENOUGH!? With these words, a wave of overwhelming power erupted from Odin''s body. The ground beneath him cracked, and the air grew heavy, capable of forcing anyone to their knees. Sasaki and Okita struggled to maintain their balance, unwilling to fall. Even the others in the room felt the might of the god, except for Rebecca. She raised an eyebrow in surprise, quickly realizing that Alex had surrounded her with an invisible shield. Alex stood motionless, his gaze cold and unwavering. ?With this kind of power, you''re only scaring children. If you don''t get rid of it, I''ll rip out your other eye,? he said in an icy tone. Moments later, an even stronger pressure exploded from Alex''s body. It was so intense that Zeus and Odin were forced to take a step back, their faces twisting with strain. The floor beneath Alex cracked even further, a fountain of dust erupted, and all his power was focused solely on the two gods, leaving the others unharmed. The pressure lasted only seconds, but it felt like an eternity until Alex suddenly stepped back, withdrawing his power as abruptly as he had released it. He sighed tiredly and turned away from the gods, as if losing all interest in them. ?Well, you''re boring. I thought the main gods of their pantheons would be bolder. Since you don''t want a fight, I''ll go spend some time with my wife. At least, there aren''t two old farts in her company.? Alex walked past Buddha, handing him another pack of strawberry candies, and headed for the exit. The eyes of the others followed him, filled with astonishment and indignation. Only Odin''s face briefly changed¡ªhis features momentarily twisted into a terrifying shape, like the face of a monster from a nightmare. But it quickly disappeared, so no one had time to notice. Ignoring the hidden gazes, Alex walked forward, leading Rebecca and his companions. He no longer cared about what was left behind him¡ªhe had achieved what he came for: he had tested the gods'' strength and even gotten to know Buddha a little better. Taking a lollipop from his pocket that Buddha had given him, Alex popped it into his mouth and glanced at his faithful companion. ?GIR, did you find anything through the search module? If so, send the data to Rebecca''s tablet. The phone is in the hands of the original.? The robo-dog nodded briefly, and its eyes lit up as it processed the information. Moments later, the data appeared on the tablet Rebecca handed to Alex. He studied it carefully, frowning when he noticed some small discrepancies¡ªthe module clearly needed recalibration. ?Looks like I''ll have to tinker with it again,? Alex muttered, closing the tablet. But all the data was still in Alex''s phone and in the workshop that remained in Orario. Rebecca, happily gnawing on a lollipop she had stolen from Alex''s pocket, enjoyed watching the reactions of the gods, recalling the name of the red-haired goddess she planned to mock later. Alex took her hand, and they continued their way, leaving the tense atmosphere behind. To be continued... (What kind of fighter would you like to see on the side of humanity? If I like your version, I will gladly include this person in the battle.) (This chapter was already released on Patreon yesterday, this is all because you decided to feed me and now I have to work and write more instead of lying on the couch and watching my series. But okay, you did it, and now I have to repay in kind. Mua:§Ù) Chapter 163 - 163: Valkyries Feelings Alex studied the tablet with interest, analyzing the data that looked peculiar: the readings seemed to overlap, shifting chaotically like waves on a stormy sea. When he had designed the search module, the display was clear and stable, providing precise readings of the external gods'' energy present in a world. But now, the data appeared distorted, as though the system had encountered something it couldn''t properly process. Two possible explanations formed in Alex''s mind. First: the module wasn''t functioning correctly in this world, as its performance depended on the characteristics and quality of the world itself. Second: this world contained two types of external god energy, and their differences were interfering with accurate analysis. The more Alex thought about it, the more plausible the second explanation seemed. He recalled how Heimdall knew details about fighters who didn''t belong to this world, hinting at something unusual. ?How are you going to recalibrate the search module?? Rebecca asked lazily, chewing on a lollipop. ?I''ll have to simplify the algorithm. I''ll adjust it to detect the presence of external gods in the world without pinpointing their exact location,? Alex replied thoughtfully, stroking his chin. ?Maybe there''s no need for that? If those creatures are here, they''ll expose themselves eventually,? Rebecca noted, tossing away the lollipop stick. ?You might be right,? Alex nodded, though the issue of recalibration still occupied his thoughts. When they entered the waiting room, they were greeted by the usual chaos: leftover food scattered on the table, and the fight''s broadcast still running on the screen. Two Valkyries, Hrist and Hl?kk, were engrossed in a TV show, paying no attention to anyone else. Alex glanced at the screen, where Might Guy was already fighting using the Seventh Gate. However, it didn''t hold his attention¡ªhe had more pressing matters to attend to. Taking a black cube from his inventory, Alex began searching for a suitable place to set it up. Finding a free corner, he tossed the cube there. It started glowing, catching the Valkyries'' attention. ?What are you doing?? Hrist asked in surprise, tearing her gaze from the screen. ?I need my workstation to check something,? Alex replied without looking up. While the Valkyries watched curiously, Rebecca regaled them with stories of how they had annoyed the gods and gathered information. Meanwhile, Alex set GIR on the table and connected him to the system to investigate the module''s malfunction. Delving into the code, Alex realized he had overlooked an important parameter: the energy of a world affects the module''s accuracy, and this factor hadn''t been accounted for during the device''s creation. ?Hey, MIMI, what do you think? Should I reduce the search range or completely drop detailed information, leaving only a general indicator?? he asked his pink robo-dog. MIMI jumped onto the table, her eyes glowing as she analyzed the data. After a few minutes, she nodded affirmatively: it was better to keep a general indicator and sacrifice precise tracking. Alex agreed with the decision. The changes to the program required processing time, so he decided to take a walk in the meantime. Disconnecting GIR, Alex leaned back in his chair, pondering the upcoming battle. If Buddha truly sided with humanity, he would face seven gods. Alex knew Buddha was strong enough to win, making intervention unlikely. ?MIMI, keep an eye on the program. GIR and I will take a short walk,? Alex said, patting the dog on the head before heading into the corridors. MIMI carefully monitored the program''s progress, occasionally nodding as if confirming everything was on track. Alex shook his head and heard Heimdall announce the end of the fight. Slightly surprised, he turned to the screen showing the broadcast. It seemed he had gotten so absorbed in his work that he hadn''t noticed the battle''s conclusion. Rebecca, with a satisfied expression on her face, finished the chips that, judging by the look of things, she had ?borrowed? from Hestia''s cupboard before they left the other world. Alex quickly estimated that the original Hestia was most likely accompanying Brunhilde, heading to the hall to choose new candidates. This meant there was some time for a stroll. ?Becca, I''m going for a walk with GIR. You watch over MIMI and Stitch in the meantime,? Alex said, heading toward the door. ?Okay,? Rebecca responded lazily, waving her hand without looking away from the screen. Alex nodded, picked up GIR by the head, and placed him on his shoulder. Once in the corridor, he looked around, thinking about which way to go. The Colosseum seemed to be circular from the outside, but inside it was a real maze with countless rooms and passages. One wrong turn, and you could end up in a place even demons wouldn''t dare enter. To choose his direction, Alex decided to use an ancient method¡ªthrowing a stick to point the way. Tossing the stick into the air, he watched as it fell, spinning on the floor and pointing to the right. Satisfied, Alex picked up the stick and proceeded in that direction. As he walked past noisy rooms, he occasionally peeked inside. In one room, he found a group of samurais. Without lingering, Alex exited, sensing a familiar tension. Among them was Okita, a guy whose presence gave off unpleasant vibes. Alex immediately recognized that this young man was a walking problem, and their paths were better left uncrossed. ?The last thing I need is for this battle-obsessed freak to start following me,? Alex muttered as he closed the door behind him. Continuing along, he kept using the stick to choose his path until he found himself in strange corridors where finding the exit wasn''t so easy. ?Looks like we''re lost. Guess relying on luck, especially a stick, isn''t the best idea,? Alex said irritably, glancing at the object in his hand. GIR placed his paw on Alex''s head and gently petted him, trying to calm him down. ?I''m not upset, just not going to listen to any more nonsense about a stick pointing the way,? Alex grumbled, rolling his eyes. GIR shrugged and went back to eating candy, carelessly dropping wrappers on the floor as if leaving ?route markers.? Looking back, Alex remembered the tale of Hansel and Gretel, only instead of breadcrumbs, there were candy wrappers. Soon, Alex heard voices coming from an open door. Approaching, he saw the seven gods of fortune surrounding G?ll, who was trembling in fear. Quickly assessing the situation, Alex spoke loudly: ?Oh, what familiar faces! The ''seven losers.'' Couldn''t do anything to Buddha, so you decided to take it out on a poor young Valkyrie?? All heads turned toward him. Ebisu, still furious with Alex from their last encounter, practically boiled over with rage. G?ll, as if she had found salvation, immediately ran to Alex and hid behind him. ?YOU BASTARD!? Ebisu roared, pointing a finger at Alex. ?Hey, mustache, you want another candy to the face?? Alex asked lazily, holding a caramel in his hand and deliberately aiming it at the god. The seven gods of fortune flared up with anger at Alex''s words, ready to attack. However, their leader, Bishamonten, raised his hand, blocking their path. ?I will not tolerate pointless killings. We''re leaving,? he said coldly, casting a glance at his companions. Despite this, Ebisu tried to object, but all it took was one stern look from Bishamonten for him to reluctantly fall silent. Though he complied, the malicious glares directed at Alex still flickered. Bishamonten passed by Alex, throwing him a brief, tense glance before heading toward the exit. The rest of the gods of fortune followed him, leaving only Ebisu behind. He stopped at the door, glaring at Alex like a typical stubborn Japanese delinquent. ?Just get out already. I''m tired of looking at your face,? Alex said, giving Ebisu a light shove and literally ushering him out the door. Ebisu, exploding with indignation, tried to break free, but was immediately intercepted by the other members of the group, who dragged him away. He continued shouting threats and curses at Alex until he disappeared around the corner. Alex merely rolled his eyes and turned to G?ll, who let out a sigh of relief, realizing she had been saved. However, a strange suspicion suddenly crossed her mind. ?Brother Alex, thank you! I thought I was done for. But¡­ how can you be here? You should be with sister Brunhilde,? she asked thoughtfully, studying him with interest. ?It''s all ninja techniques. I''m Alex''s clone. The original is with your sister right now,? Alex replied nonchalantly, shrugging. G?ll''s eyes immediately lit up with curiosity. She studied him closely, trying to find any differences. After several seconds of careful inspection, she gave up. ?I don''t see any difference. You look exactly like the real one,? she admitted, blinking in surprise. ?That''s how it''s supposed to be. Clones are made to be indistinguishable from the original,? Alex responded, rolling his eyes. G?ll gave him a sheepish smile and looked away, but quickly changed the subject. ?So, what are you doing here? Do you have business?? ?Just got lost,? Alex answered honestly, shrugging again. G?ll looked at him in surprise, not believing that someone like Alex, even if he was his clone, could get lost. To her, he seemed like someone who always had everything under control. Alex briefly explained that he had decided to take a walk, using the stick to choose his path, and by chance, had stumbled upon her. His face then took on a more serious expression. ?And what would have happened if I hadn''t shown up? Did you even think with your head, wandering around alone? Especially now, with Valkyries practically being enemies of the gods. You little brat,? Alex said, beginning to pat G?ll''s head, but gradually his hand began to tighten around her head. At first, G?ll enjoyed the warmth of his palm, but soon she felt pain as his grip tightened. ?Ow! That hurts, brother Alex! I won''t do it again, I promise! Just let go!? she pleaded, trying to break free. ?We''ll see. If I catch you spying alone again, you''ll get a spanking like a naughty child,? Alex threatened, furrowing his brow. G?ll lowered her head, feeling embarrassed, just like when Brunhilde scolded her. Noticing this, Alex softened and patted her head again. ?Alright, let''s go. We''ll find Brunhilde and the original me,? he suggested, extending his hand. G?ll, feeling encouraged, took his hand. Along the way, she eagerly asked about ninja techniques, particularly impressed after watching the battle of Might Guy. Alex, smiling, willingly explained the art of shinobi, trying to ease her fears and lift her spirits. As the clone of Alex led G?ll in search of Brunhilde and the original Alex, the latter were just leaving the room of the candidates. Their attention was drawn by a familiar voice. Alex turned his head and saw Buddha, who was already happily munching popcorn from a large box. ?Oh, my buddy Alex and Bru-chan! What a coincidence, huh?? Buddha said, grinning and walking toward them. Alex raised an eyebrow, looking at the god, who was always surrounded by sweets, and couldn''t help but think that he wouldn''t mind trying that popcorn. Brunhilde, on the other hand, looked completely confused. ?Is this your buddy?? she asked, shifting her gaze from Alex to Buddha. ?Yeah,? Alex replied casually, raising his hand in greeting. ?Buddha, I see you''ve stocked up on sweets again.? ?Of course! Want to try some?? Buddha asked with a smile, offering the box. Without a second thought, Alex plunged his hand into the popcorn as if it were the most natural thing in the world. While he enjoyed the snack, Brunhilde watched them, astonished at how the two of them seemed to have already become friends, as if they''d known each other for years. ?Wait, when did you two meet?? she finally asked, furrowing her brow in confusion. ?About an hour ago,? both Alex and Buddha answered simultaneously, exchanging a glance and laughing. Brunhilde furrowed her brow even deeper. After all, Alex had been right next to her the entire time, never leaving her side. She had even had him under her arm! How could he have met someone else if he''d been with her all this time? ?This is impossible. You were with me. How did this even happen?? she said reproachfully, pointing at Alex. Buddha looked at both of them with interest, but instead of taking it seriously, he added his signature joke: ?Oh, Bru-chan, have you found yourself a new love? How cute!? ?Shut up,? she replied dryly, shooting him a deadly glare. Realizing that Brunhilde wouldn''t let the situation go, Alex decided to explain everything as simply as possible, without revealing too much of his abilities. ?It''s all about shinobi techniques,? he said calmly, shrugging. ?Ohho! Tell me more!? Buddha perked up, crunching another handful of popcorn. Alex crossed his fingers in a sign of a cross, and with a puff of smoke, his clone appeared next to him. Alex hadn''t actually wanted to do it this way, but to hide his powers, he decided to just use his ability to spout nonsense and let his first thoughts spill out. ?Like this. My clones are special. We share the same vision, so I can be in two places at once. That''s how Buddha and I met ¡ª we even exchanged candies,? Alex explained with such casualness as if it were an everyday occurrence. Buddha extended his hand to touch the clone, but it had already dissipated in a puff of smoke. ?So, Buddha, what brings you here?? Brunhilde abruptly changed the subject, steering the conversation back to business. Buddha seemed to have just realized her question, but instead of answering, he took another bite of popcorn, dragging out the pause. Buddha and Alex, chewing the popcorn eagerly, exchanged fleeting glances at Brunhilde, who had just asked the question. However, the sight of the two of them with their cheeks full of popcorn, completely absorbed in the process, made her right eye twitch nervously. They looked as if nothing around them mattered except the popcorn. Unable to stand the absurdity, Brunhilde sighed heavily and stepped forward, preparing to bring them back to reality herself. ?Ah, yes, right,? Buddha finally said, finishing the last few pieces of popcorn and dumping the remainder into his mouth. ?Hey! I was eating too!? Alex protested, looking at the empty box that Buddha had casually tossed aside. ?Buy your own,? Buddha replied nonchalantly, chewing as if nothing unusual had happened. Now Alex''s eye twitched with irritation. He seriously wanted to grab a stick and hit the god with it. But Buddha seemed completely oblivious to the growing anger, trying to finish his popcorn faster so he could finally answer Brunhilde''s question. Once Alex didn''t get another serving of popcorn, he started trying to recall if this moment was part of the original plot. Alex began rubbing his chin, trying to remember this moment. Slamming his fist into his palm, Alex suddenly recalled: Buddha had come to see Brunhilde after she had set him up, coming to him either before the start of Ragnarok or after. Alex couldn''t remember exactly, but the outcome of that visit was that Buddha began to be considered a traitor. After finishing his popcorn, Buddha suddenly became more serious. His gaze narrowed, and his voice became colder. ?Anyway, Zeus asked me to participate in the sixth battle,? he said, not taking his eyes off Brunhilde. A tense silence hung between them. Their eyes met, and it seemed as though lightning was about to strike the air. Alex watched from the side, arms crossed, lazily scratching his chin. Buddha and Brunhilde stared at each other with serious expressions. But to Alex, it looked as though Buddha was trying to provoke a reaction from Brunhilde. However, the Valkyrie''s face remained like a stone. Alex even became curious to see how Brunhilde would respond, as he couldn''t just grab the manga to check the whole dialogue or skip it like in a game, so he had to wait for them to finish speaking. ?I see, thanks for the warning,? Brunhilde said in a monotone voice. Alex and Buddha exchanged a glance, noticing that Brunhilde''s face was like stone and her response was as if she were a programmed robot. Alex wasn''t used to seeing Brunhilde like this; he preferred it when she expressed emotions instead of behaving like a robot. Buddha leaned back irritably, clearly not expecting such a reaction from the Valkyrie. ?Listen, Bru-chan, do you even realize you might be considered a machine? Where are your emotions?? he said with mock indignation, leaning back. ?Yeah, Bri, what''s going on?? Alex chimed in with a wide grin. ?Where''s the Valkyrie who expresses her emotions more than any pirate and curses like a seasoned sailor?? They exchanged glances and burst into laughter, high-fiving each other like a well-coordinated team. Meanwhile, Brunhilde looked at them with an expression of clear exhaustion, clearly doing her best to hold back the urge to blow something up. Once their laughter subsided, Buddha switched back to a serious tone. ?This was all part of your plan, wasn''t it, Bru-chan?? he asked, tilting his head slightly, though his gaze remained sharp. Alex, realizing the conversation had taken a more serious turn, crossed his arms and interjected: ?You mean the time when she showed up before the gods'' meeting and made everyone think you had switched sides to the humans?? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex''s words sparked a flare of emotion in Brunhilde''s eyes. She sharply turned her head towards him, clearly not expecting him to know about such a delicate situation. ?Oh, you know about that?? Buddha asked with interest, looking at Alex. ?Did Bru-chan slip up?? ?No, not at all,? Alex replied with a light smirk. ?I just don''t interfere in other people''s business unless it concerns me. But, you know, walls have ears. Drop a few rumors, and voil¨¤, everything becomes clear.? Buddha hummed in surprise, crossing his arms and leaning closer to Alex. ?Well then, my new friend, surprise me with your conclusions,? he said with a challenge in his tone. Alex didn''t rush to respond, savoring the moment and preparing to put everything in its place. Brunhilde watched Alex, still surprised by how he had figured out her plan involving Buddha. Deep down, she felt a growing unease. She feared that Alex might be disappointed in her for using such a cunning method to win Buddha over to her side. ?Actually, Bri''s plan is quite simple,? Alex began, thoughtfully stroking his chin. ?As a Valkyrie, she knows the gods'' personalities better than anyone, including you, Buddha. Your character is both simple and complex. You''re a free-spirited god, and that''s easy to take advantage of. Bri did exactly that. She came to you under the guise of wanting to discuss your philosophical views.? Buddha listened intently, holding a lollipop in his hand. ?One visit was all it took for the rumors to start. Especially since she showed up just before the meeting. Naturally, the gods had questions: Why did she come? What was her purpose? These doubts made them start suspecting you as a potential traitor. Brunhilde knew very well that if someone forced you to act, you''d just tell them to get lost. But in this case, she created a situation where you ended up playing the game yourself.? Buddha smirked, offering Alex the lollipop: ?Well, in that case, here''s a candy for your detailed analysis.? Alex rolled his eyes but still took the lollipop, unwrapping it and popping it into his mouth. Brunhilde tried to regain her composure, returning her face to its usual seriousness, though she was still stunned by Alex''s perceptiveness. Buddha laughed loudly, throwing his head back. Meanwhile, Alex continued: ?Actually, she''s understandable. When you don''t have strength but have a goal, you use every available means to succeed. I don''t think she should be blamed for that.? Alex''s words made Brunhilde''s eyes widen. She tried to find lies or judgment in his gaze, but instead, she only saw kindness. ?Why?? Buddha asked, stroking his chin. Alex paused for a moment before responding: ?Honestly, I don''t approve of such methods. But Bri could have done the same to me. When I first arrived at the Coliseum and saw my brother killed by Zeus, she could have used my anger against the gods, turning it to her own advantage. But she didn''t. She loves humanity as much as you do. Her position forces her to make sacrifices, becoming an enemy to the gods for a chance at victory.? Alex looked directly at Buddha. ?For us, this is just a battle. For her, it''s an endless series of tragedies. Her brother Heracles died, her sisters are sent to their deaths, becoming weapons for the fighters. She watches those she chose die, and feels that pain deeper than anyone else here.? At Alex''s words, tears of sorrow began to fall from Brunhilde''s eyes. She couldn''t hold back the grief weighing down her heart. Buddha looked into Alex''s eyes, then turned his gaze to Brunhilde, who was mourning. That day, she had already lost two sisters and a brother. Buddha was most struck by Alex''s words, calmly explaining Brunhilde''s actions, what she had to endure, and the heavy burden this Valkyrie carried. Buddha watched the scene with interest before sighing: ?Honestly, after hearing you, I feel like the worst of assholes.? Alex said nothing and walked over to Brunhilde to comfort her. In truth, Alex hadn''t wanted to reopen old wounds for Brunhilde, but the situation unfolded differently. Alex embraced Brunhilde, who immediately clung to him and began crying mournfully. Buddha watched Alex helping Brunhilde calm down. A sigh escaped from Buddha''s mouth. ?You know, it feels like you''re doing this on purpose, trying to tug at the heartstrings.? Buddha said, looking at Alex. ?Maybe. Or maybe I just don''t want to watch my new friend die. We haven''t even tried many sweets yet.? Alex replied with a light smile. Buddha laughed and nodded. ?You''re right, my friend. It would be a shame to miss out on all those pleasures.? A slight smile appeared on Buddha''s face, and a warmth filled his heart that he hadn''t felt in a long time. Alex and Buddha exchanged friendly smiles. Alex thought to himself: would Buddha follow the original plot, or had his appearance changed everything? Too many factors could influence the outcome of this event. Even a random word or glance could turn everything upside down. Alex wanted to avoid a tragedy¡ªhe had no intention of killing Buddha. He liked him, found him amusing, and he had already become a friend. ?Alright,? Buddha said, patting Alex on the shoulder. ?I''ll follow your Valkyrie''s plan. But you owe me, my friend.? ?If you want your payment in sweets, come to my waiting room. I''ll treat you,? Alex replied with a smile. As Buddha left, he gave a thumbs-up. Alex watched his retreating figure before lowering his gaze. Brunhilde was still quietly crying, though her sobs had softened. Alex sighed and looked up at the ceiling, reflecting on a strange pattern: why was he always encountering women whose fates were filled with pain? He thought of the women he had saved in Orario, the girls from Night City who lived in the darkness of that cruel world. And now, once again, the same story¡ªthis time with Brunhilde. Alex even started to think about getting a degree in psychology, so he could charge people for helping to heal their broken hearts. He continued gently stroking Brunhilde''s back, comforting her. ?Bri, how are you? Feeling better? Or should I hold you a little longer?? Alex asked, tilting his head slightly. Brunhilde pressed herself tighter against him, unable to hold back her tears. Today, she had lost so much. No matter how hard she tried to stay strong, the pain of loss overwhelmed her. Her two younger sisters were already dead, her brother Heracles had fallen as a hero. If it hadn''t been for Alex''s intervention and help, she might have lost even more. Bearing a burden heavier than she could have ever imagined, Brunhilde continued to fight. Her soul was torn by memories of fallen warriors, her sisters who became weapons for humanity. Even humanity''s ancestor, Adam, had fallen because of her decisions. Her heart ached more than anyone else''s. Finally, Brunhilde stopped crying and pulled back slightly, looking at Alex. ?Thank you...? she whispered. ?You were here again when I needed it.? Tears still streamed down her cheeks, and Alex gently cupped her face in his hands, wiping them away. ?Ugh, I feel like crap. I think I need a vacation,? he muttered, distracted by his own thoughts. The warmth of Alex''s hands touched her cold cheeks, and Brunhilde, unconsciously pressing closer to them, felt the heat. She raised her hands and covered his palms with hers, soft and gentle. ?Why do you say that?? she asked, embarrassed, lowering her gaze. Alex sighed heavily. He gazed into her emerald eyes, full of sorrow, and honestly answered, ?Because I made you cry. And because I opened wounds that should''ve healed.? Brunhilde shook her head. ?You''re not to blame,? she replied softly. ?I needed this. Sooner or later, it would have happened, and I''m glad you were here to support me.? Her eyes sparkled with a moist gleam, but there was no reproach in them. Alex felt her sincerity and knew he had made the right choice. Alex and Brunhilde stared into each other''s eyes, as if trying to read each other''s thoughts. Strange yet surprisingly familiar emotions flared between them. It could have been the feeling of loss that united them, or something deeper¡ªa soul connection. These feelings slowly, but surely, brought them closer. Their faces began to inch closer. Alex felt her warm breath and heard the gentle beat of her heart. When their lips were almost touching, their moment was interrupted by a distant cry: ?SISTER! I FINALLY FOUND YOU! LOOK, I MET ANOTHER BROTHER ALEX!? The voice of G?ll echoed as she rushed toward them at full speed. The romantic atmosphere vanished as if it had never existed. Alex and Brunhilde simultaneously turned their heads toward the source of the noise. Brunhilde felt a flash of irritation¡ªher younger sister had ruined the moment she had decided to give Alex. Alex, too, felt indignation, but for an entirely different reason. His gaze landed on his own clone, who appeared to be the one causing the situation. The clone grinned slyly, seemingly enjoying the moment. ?Oh, how I hate myself!? thought Alex, fully aware that his clone had done exactly what he would have done in the past: ruined the romantic moment just on principle. Brunhilde glared at G?ll, who began to sweat nervously under her piercing gaze. The girl felt that, under such pressure, even steel might melt. Meanwhile, Alex glared furiously at his clone, who responded with a mock grin. ?Sister, look, I found another brother of Alex!? G?ll exclaimed cheerfully, trying to divert attention. ?I already saw,? Brunhilde replied coldly, not breaking her scorching gaze from her sister. G?ll froze, realizing that her innocent interruption had been the worst decision of the day. Meanwhile, Alex, unable to bear it any longer, dispelled the clone. Before disappearing, of course, the clone managed to flash a victorious expression, as though he had won some kind of battle. Alex gritted his teeth in anger but held himself back. ?Damn double, how I hate you!? he thought, letting out a heavy sigh. GIR, who had been watching, wisely jumped off the clone''s shoulder to avoid a possible slap. Alex tousled G?ll''s hair, which made her look embarrassed. ?You little brat, how poorly timed you are,? he sighed, barely concealing his disappointment. The romantic moment was hopelessly lost, but Alex understood that he and Brunhilde would still have another chance. For now, the main thing was not to let his sister see how much her scream had ruined what could have been a kiss. Alex continued messing with G?ll''s hair, almost as if expressing his frustration. She tried to pull away, but his hand was relentless. ?Brother Alex, stop messing with my hair!? G?ll protested, dodging. ?If you keep doing this, I''ll be bald!? Alex laughed, finally letting go of her head. ?Alright, I won''t. Let''s head to the arena, the fight will start soon,? he said, giving her a gentle nudge forward. G?ll nodded, eager to escape the intense gaze of Brunhilde, which continued to occasionally pierce through her. Quickly scooping up GIR in her arms, she dashed ahead, as if running away from the potential wrath of her older sister. Brunhilde watched G?ll flee with a heavy gaze, but instead of anger, she only sighed. However, her thoughts were suddenly interrupted. She felt something warm on her lips. Her eyes widened in surprise as Alex leaned in and softly kissed her. ?If we were interrupted earlier, it doesn''t mean I''ll leave you without a kiss,? Alex said with a slight smile, pulling away. Brunhilde froze for a moment, processing what had just happened. Her face reddened slightly, but seeing Alex''s genuine smile, she couldn''t help but smile back. ?You''re hopeless,? she said quietly, taking his arm. Together, they headed toward the stands, where Buddha''s fight was already beginning. Alex looked pleased, but deep inside, he felt a slight unease. Now he had to explain to Brunhilde about... the other fianc¨¦es. His thoughts involuntarily took a darker turn. He imagined Brunhilde''s icy gaze, the cold fury in her eyes, and... the sudden desire to cut off something very important. I hope she doesn''t take this as a personal insult... and doesn''t grab a knife, Alex thought, feeling a cold shiver in his lower stomach. He shook his head, trying to push away the grim thoughts. Now was the time to enjoy the moment, and he''d deal with the problems later. To be continued... Chapter 164 - 164: Buddha vs. Zerofuku Brunhilde took Alex''s arm, and together they watched G?ll retreating, clutching the robo-dog tightly. Alex sighed, knowing that events would inevitably unfold according to their own course ¡ª Buddha''s fight was unavoidable. However, his concern lay elsewhere: the Seven Gods of Luck, who would soon merge into a single entity, an ancient god named Zerofuku. This youthful deity sought to rid humanity of suffering by absorbing their misfortunes and granting them happiness in return. But his noble intentions turned into a catastrophe. Absorbing human woes, Zerofuku became a source of dark energy, which ultimately corrupted his essence. The people freed from suffering sank into their vices ¡ª greed, lust, and gluttony. Recalling the tragic fate of this god, Alex could only sigh. "He wanted to do good, but it turned out as always," he muttered under his breath. Brunhilde, holding his arm, was still caught up in the emotions of their recent kiss. She remembered how she had almost given in to the impulse to kiss Alex first, only to be interrupted by G?ll. At the time, she thought the moment was lost, but Alex had taken the initiative himself. This stirred a confusion of emotions within her. Why had she allowed herself to be so open? Perhaps it was because Alex was always there for her, supporting her even in the most challenging times. He knew all about her plans and actions, yet he never judged her. Her thoughts were interrupted by Alex''s quiet voice. She looked at him and noticed something strange in his eyes. It was the gaze of someone recalling something deeply unpleasant. His features bore an expression of hidden irritation, as if he were contemplating something he desperately wished to avoid. "What did you say? Why do you look so grim?" Brunhilde asked, slightly alarmed. Alex, lost in thought, was replaying potential scenarios in his mind. His main worry was whether an avatar of an Outer God was present in this world or merely a shard of its power. The data gathered using the search module confirmed the latter was likely, though distortions rendered the information incomplete. Among the suspects, he focused on Heimdall, Odin, and possibly Beelzebub. He viewed Loki with skepticism ¡ª the trickster was too emotional to act as a lynchpin for such serious plans. He dismissed Shiva''s pantheon as "brawlers," and from Olympus, only Hermes seemed suspicious, acting more cunningly than the god of deception himself. But his greatest concern was Odin. And then there was another problem: what if Beelzebub wasn''t using a fragment of the Berserker Demon''s power but rather a shard of an Outer God''s might? That could completely alter the outcome and amplify Zerofuku''s power to unprecedented levels. "I was just thinking about unpleasant things," Alex said, shaking his head as if to clear away unwanted thoughts. "But your expression... it''s like you''re being forced to do something you don''t want at all," Brunhilde remarked, pointing to the furrow in his brow. Alex absentmindedly rubbed his forehead, trying to smooth out the wrinkles. His lazy nature reminded him once again of how much he wanted to ignore everything, lie on a couch, and do nothing. But reality didn''t allow for such luxuries. Recent battles confirmed that the gods'' power here far surpassed their abilities in the original narrative. Their physical strength, reaction speed, and even combat movements were far more dangerous. Alex sighed again, realizing he''d have to juggle multiple tasks: finding excuses for deploying his clone, keeping an eye on Heimdall, and maintaining control of the situation. Brunhilde observed him closely, intrigued by what could have shaken his usual demeanor so much. Alex always smiled, joked, and even got angry with a hint of sarcasm. But now, he seemed like a stranger to himself. "I''m just tired of finishing one task only for another, equally important one, to appear right after," Alex admitted, removing his hand from his face. Brunhilde remained silent, but now she was deeply concerned about what weighed so heavily on his soul. Brunhilde nodded, but Alex''s words about his unfinished business lingered in her thoughts. She fully understood that his involvement in Ragnarok had been decisive ¡ª from selecting fighters to influencing Buddha, helping him take humanity''s side. With Alex''s arrival, her plans had become significantly simpler, and even the most complex tasks seemed achievable. Yet, true to herself, Brunhilde tried to understand what exactly drove Alex. She was haunted by the sense that every step he took was part of a carefully calculated plan. The creation of clones, provoking the gods in the stands ¡ª it all seemed deliberate. Her suspicions were confirmed when Alex effortlessly uncovered her original scheme just by hearing a few rumors about her visit to Buddha before the assembly. "Are you plotting something?" Brunhilde asked directly, fixing her gaze on him. Alex raised an eyebrow slightly, surprised by her perceptiveness. In truth, he had no concrete plan; everything was adjusted on the fly, depending on the events of the day ¡ª from encounters with gods to the outcomes of battles. Alex operated blindly, relying only on rumors and intuition to adapt to the situation. His primary goal was clear: to find the culprit behind Ragnarok and the one manipulating events from the shadows. All his actions, including provocations, were aimed at forcing the "snake in the grass" to reveal itself. "You could say that, but I don''t have enough information yet. This whole situation with Ragnarok strikes me as too strange," he replied, pulling a cigarette from his pocket. Taking a drag, Alex exhaled a stream of smoke into the air. His thoughts raced with questions: why had Ragnarok begun now and not earlier? History was filled with moments that could have sparked such a war. Why had the gods waited all this time? This question bothered him most of all. Intrigued by his words, Brunhilde tried to delve deeper into the topic. She was surprised that Alex spoke so freely about things she believed only gods understood. "Why do you think the situation is suspicious?" she asked, frowning slightly. "Throughout human history, there have been plenty of reasons to start Ragnarok. Take the Mesopotamian era and the legend of the King of Uruk, who nearly single-handedly ended the age of gods," Alex replied calmly, as if citing a textbook example. Brunhilde involuntarily glanced around to check if anyone was listening. Mentioning Mesopotamia and that particular king was somewhat taboo among the gods, as he was the first to openly rebel against them. "Are you talking about¡­ that king?" she asked cautiously. "Yes, him. Doesn''t it seem to you that his actions were far more fitting to trigger Ragnarok than these absurd excuses about human vices?" Alex remarked, thoughtfully rubbing his chin. Alex''s words made Brunhilde see the situation differently. Over seven million years of humanity''s existence, countless events could have justified Ragnarok. The gods had threatened humans time and again, flaunting their power and wrath, yet only now, after millennia, had they decided to eradicate humanity completely. She began to suspect she had missed something crucial. Unconsciously, Brunhilde started biting her nail, trying to unravel the true reason for humanity''s annihilation. Meanwhile, Alex pondered his next steps. The simplest option was to destroy all the gods single-handedly. But that would give the "snake" an opportunity to hide, and tracking it down afterward would be much harder. For now, he decided to send GIR to investigate and gather information on Beelzebub, perhaps even stealing all the demon''s records before he could destroy the evidence. However, Alex suspected Beelzebub had already covered his tracks. "Enough about this. Now''s not the time or place. Whoever''s behind this will eventually leave a trace. That''s when we''ll find them," Alex said, looking at Brunhilde. She nodded, but a trace of unease flickered across her face. Alex''s words planted seeds of doubt in her own confidence. Perhaps something far greater than mere godly resentment lay behind this Ragnarok. Alex sighed and reached out, gently stopping Brunhilde from continuing to bite her nail. Her habit was clearly on the verge of causing harm, and he wasn''t about to let that happen. Feeling his hand softly wrap around hers, Brunhilde flinched slightly but gradually calmed down. Yet, the question that tormented her still gnawed at her mind. She had the distinct sense that she was missing something vital. The assembly that had preceded the start of Ragnarok had been called suddenly. Before that, the gods hadn''t gathered in such numbers for thousands of years. It seemed far from coincidental, as if someone had deliberately nudged the elder gods toward the decision to annihilate humanity. "Do you have suspects?" Brunhilde asked, her voice cautious. "A few candidates. What bothers me most are Odin, Beelzebub, and Hermes," Alex replied, tossing his cigarette stub away. Brunhilde frowned, surprised by his choices. Her thoughts raced as she tried to discern any logic in his reasoning, but she couldn''t reach the same conclusions. It frustrated her. She even found herself wishing she could peer into his mind to understand how Alex''s brain worked. Unlike her, Alex relied on a unique blend of intuition, paranoia, and analysis, bolstered by countless rumors and observations. Even the chaos in his mind functioned as a kind of mechanism, allowing him to find connections between seemingly unrelated facts. "Why them, specifically?" she asked, narrowing her eyes at him. "Odin acts as if his ultimate goal is humanity''s destruction, and his motives are concealed far too skillfully. Beelzebub¡­ that demon is too absorbed in his experiments, which look highly suspicious. And Hermes?" Alex smirked. "That trickster seems more like the god of deception than Loki does." "How does your brain work to reach such conclusions based on scraps of information?" Brunhilde asked, unable to hide her amazement. Her seriousness made Alex wary. She was looking at him as if she wanted to crack open his skull to understand what went on inside. No one had ever shown such interest in his inner world before. Most simply took his words at face value. But Brunhilde¡­ she was different. Alex realized this when her gaze, full of earnest curiosity, fixed on his head. "Don''t even think about it," he grumbled, noticing her contemplative look. "I''ve got enough problems of my own without adding new ones." "I have no idea what you mean," she replied with an innocent, almost angelic smile. Alex frowned, his eye twitching slightly. He jabbed her nose with his finger, then turned on his heel and started walking away. Brunhilde merely smiled, quickly caught up to him, and slipped her arm through his once more. As they approached the arena, the roar of the crowd became deafening. Stepping onto the stands, they saw Buddha standing in the arena opposite Zeus. Alex glanced over at G?ll, who was visibly stunned by the scene. Beside him, GIR had already set up a massive camera and was snapping photos of the enraged gods'' faces. Alex''s mind immediately concocted the idea of creating an album filled with their expressions, purely for the amusement of mocking it later. Hercules and Aphrodite, in particular, looked hilariously furious, their faces contorted in rage. Odin''s face, however, drew Alex''s particular attention. His visage was shrouded in black mist, prompting Alex to grin widely. His fangs gleamed in the smile, like a vampire spotting prey. "G?ll, what did we miss?" he asked, his gaze fixed on the arena. "Lord Buddha entered the arena and declared he would fight for humanity. Then he¡­ um, told all the gods to go to hell. Now Lord Zeus is standing before him," G?ll quickly explained, pointing to the center of the arena. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex nodded, satisfied, and his smile grew even wider. He knew his game was just beginning. He looked at Brunhilde, his gaze silently asking: is this really part of your plan? Feeling his intense stare, Brunhilde rolled her eyes and looked at him as if saying, "Didn''t you tell Buddha about my plan yourself? Of course, it''s my scheme." Alex sighed, accepting her silent response, and turned his gaze back to the arena, where Zeus and Buddha were already standing face to face. Zeus''s next words caused Alex to smile so widely it seemed like a gift from fate. "You don''t see this kind of turn of events every day. Honestly, I''ve even thought about stepping into the arena again to test my strength," Zeus said, his voice echoing across the stadium. Buddha smiled in response, but before he could say anything, the tense silence that had settled over the human stands was suddenly broken by loud laughter. Everyone¡ªgods and humans alike¡ªturned toward the source of the sound. It was Alex. His loud, contagious laughter, full of sarcasm, instantly drew attention. Zeus scowled at the laughing man, and the gods sitting in the higher tiers felt a strange unease. Even those considered the strongest sensed that there was a threat hidden in that laughter. Alex wiped away the tears from his eyes, and with unmistakable mockery, he said: "Old fart, you sure know how to entertain." These words struck like thunder across the stadium. The serious tone in which Alex spoke sent shivers down the spines of even the most powerful gods. Slowly and confidently, he began descending the steps toward the arena. His steps, measured and methodical, made the hearts of the spectators stop with every move. When Alex reached the edge of the stands, without hesitation, he jumped down, landing on the arena floor. As he approached Zeus and Buddha, he made eye contact with Buddha, who immediately understood what Alex was up to. Alex''s intervention wasn''t just a show¡ªit was a deliberate provocation aimed at redirecting the gods'' anger onto himself. "If you''re so eager to fight," Alex spoke, stopping beside Zeus, "I''m always happy to join you. But don''t forget: this fight might be the last one for the chief god of Olympus." His words sounded like a challenge, and the tension in the air became almost palpable. Zeus, clenching his fists, suddenly changed form, transforming into his muscular state, towering over Alex. His new appearance cast a shadow over his opponent, but Alex didn''t look scared. On the contrary, he kept a cold expression that instilled both fear and awe in the spectators. The invisible pressure coming from both of them seemed ready to tear apart the very space around them. In the waiting room, Rebecca, lying on the couch, laughed loudly and yelled for Alex to "show that old man who''s boss." If Alex had heard her, he would have simply rolled his eyes, but right now, all his attention was focused on the provocation. He was trying to draw out the "serpent" hiding among the gods and divert their wrath onto himself. "You''re crossing the line again, Brother of Adam," Zeus spoke, his voice dripping with fury. "Or do you think I won''t dare to take this step?" "Heh, you can try," Alex smirked, contempt evident in every word. "But we don''t know who will survive this day." At that moment, the tension between them reached its peak. It seemed as though the fight was about to begin, but suddenly, the silence was pierced by a quiet sigh, so loud in the oppressive atmosphere that everyone heard it. They turned in unison toward the sound and saw Odin, calmly observing them. His dark gaze was fixed on Alex. In turn, Alex began to scrutinize Odin, trying to understand what he was planning, but he refrained from using his powers, not wanting to reveal himself. "I have a question for you, Brother of Adam," Odin said coldly. "Are you ready to accept all the gods present here as your enemies?" Alex met the one-eyed god''s gaze and kept his composure. Deep down, he was trying to piece together his suspicions: the black mist surrounding Odin''s face could be a result of the influence of the Outer Gods'' power. Perhaps he had become the avatar of some otherworldly entity, but Alex still leaned toward the idea that it was the influence of a fragment of an Outer God. "You''ve asked the wrong question, one-eyed," Alex replied, his eyes gleaming brightly, provoking those around him. "You should be asking yourself: are you ready to become my enemies? And are you ready for the genocide of gods I will unleash if you dare stand in my way?" An invisible pressure emanated from Alex, which, like an unseen force, weighed down on the gods, awakening a primal fear within them. None of them dared meet his gaze, and the thought of standing against him seemed absurd. This fear came from the depths of their souls, responding to something ancient and incomprehensible. Alex and Odin continued to stare at each other, as if trying to figure out who would make the next move. But soon, Alex grew bored of this silent stare-off. Their tense silence was broken by the appearance of a flying ship, majestically emerging from the clouds. Alex shifted his gaze to the Nordic ship and immediately realized it was Odin''s doing. Narrowing his eyes, he looked at the one-eyed god with suspicion. Everything was falling into place: Odin had anticipated the course of events, knowing that Buddha might betray the gods. It seemed he had decided to use those who hated Buddha the most¡ªthe seven gods of luck. Either Odin personally intervened or sent someone of his own. The flying ship was a clear confirmation of his involvement. "Clever move," Alex thought, casting one last look at the ship before turning away. Deciding that he had accomplished his goal¡ªshifting the gods'' hatred from Buddha to himself¡ªAlex made his way back to the stands. As he passed by Buddha, he stopped and placed his hand on his new friend''s shoulder. "Be careful in this battle," he said quietly. Buddha did not turn around, his gaze fixed on the approaching ship. "Don''t worry. In all the world, I have only myself," Buddha replied with a wide smile. These words brought a light smile to Alex''s face. He shook his head, noting Buddha''s carefree nature. But deep down, Alex knew that if things went too far, and Zerofuku ended up infected by a fragment of an Outer God''s power, he would forget the rules and do whatever it took. Patting Buddha on the shoulder, he added, "Then don''t lose. After the victory, I''ll treat you to a strawberry cake." Buddha snorted and turned to Alex. "Heh, then you''re paying." "No problem," Alex replied, withdrawing his hand. Finishing the conversation, Alex made his way back to the stands. For a moment, his gaze met the eyes of Adam''s wife and children. He sighed, thinking that he would need to find time to talk to them, though he still didn''t know what to say. Nodding at them, Alex jumped onto the stands and started climbing the steps. At the top, he was greeted by Brunhilda with a frown, G?ll nervously shifting from one foot to the other, and G.I.R., who had stopped taking pictures and gave him an approving thumbs-up. "What was that all about? Why did you go out onto the arena and provoke the gods?" Brunhilda asked irritably as soon as he reached the top. Alex rolled his eyes. "Are you serious? You literally set Buddha up, making him the enemy of all the gods. What do you think I''m doing here?" Brunhilda was taken aback by his question. She realized her mistake. Yes, her actions had made the gods suspicious of Buddha, which could have led to a catastrophe for humanity. Now she understood that her interference was the reason Buddha had been forced to participate in this round. G?ll, who had been watching the conversation the whole time, couldn''t hold back and asked, "Brother, then why did you go down to the arena? Why did you threaten the gods?" Alex sighed, looking at his new little sister as he replied, "Look at the gods. They used to shout and boo at Buddha, but now all their anger is directed at me. That was my goal." He pointed toward the stands where the gods were seated. G?ll followed his gesture and saw the hateful glares they were sending Alex''s way. Frightened, she hid behind him, unable to handle the pressure. Alex, however, ignored their gazes. His attention returned to the arena, where the seven gods of luck were already standing. "And here they are, the gods who can turn into a megazord. I can''t wait to see this with my own eyes," he chuckled, popping a candy into his mouth. Alex lightly nudged G.I.R. with his foot, signaling it to record everything happening. He knew that no one would believe what they saw without proof. Brunhilda, deep in thought, analyzed Alex''s actions, but his words about the "megazord" brought her back to reality. G?ll tugged at Alex''s sleeve, peering into his face. "Brother Alex, who is this... megazord?" "A megazord is a big robot made from smaller ones," Alex began to explain, stroking his chin. "Basically, when several small robots combine, they create one big, powerful one. And right now, in front of us, is a god-megazord: these gods of luck are small parts on their own, but together they form something much stronger." G?ll listened, but the more he spoke, the more her face expressed complete confusion. Her logic was thrown off by the idea of "combining robots," but Alex looked so pleased that she decided not to argue. On the arena, Bishamonten shed his armor, revealing a muscular torso, while the other gods of luck began to merge with him. Alex struggled to hold back his laughter. Scenes from his childhood, from the "Mighty Morphin Power Rangers," flashed in his mind, and what was happening on the arena looked exactly the same. With each new merge, Bishamonten''s body changed, taking on features of the god joining him. The last of the seven completed the process, and a bright light enveloped their collective silhouette. "Here come the special effects!" Alex mumbled, watching as a glowing cocoon formed around the new being. Cracks ran across the surface of the cocoon, and from them poured thick gray-black fog, like the breath of an ancient monster. When the smoke cleared, the true form of the gods of luck¡ªZerofuku¡ªwas revealed. Its appearance was terrifying: broken, unnatural limbs, a malicious smile, and insane eyes that locked onto Buddha. "So this is the Zero they were talking about in the infirmary..." G?ll muttered, leaning on the stone railing. On the arena, Buddha stood still, calmly observing his opponent, while Zerofuku was warming up, bending his joints at impossible angles. "See, I told you: today you''ll witness a god megazord," Alex smirked, placing his hand on G?ll''s head. Brunhilda silently watched Alex, suspicion flashing in her eyes. She was beginning to realize that Alex had probably known from the start that Zerofuku would appear. His calmness, confidence, and strange comments only confirmed her suspicions. "Did you know these seven gods would merge into one being?" she asked, narrowing her eyes. Noticing her suspicious gaze, Alex silently poked her in the nose. "Don''t look at me like that, Brunhilda. Your stare is making my nerves twitch." G?ll wasn''t left behind: "Brother Alex, so you do know who this Zerofuku is? Tell me!" Alex slowly shifted his gaze back to the arena. He was curious to see if Buddha could save Zerofuku before he became the Demon of the Sixth Heaven, or if the situation would take an even more unexpected turn. While the silence on the arena grew, Alex decided to satisfy G?ll''s curiosity. " Zerofuku''s story is simple, though tragic. Once, he was a young god of luck, sincerely wishing to bring happiness to everyone he met. But one day, he arrived in a village where people were suffering from hunger, disease, and loss. He decided to help them by taking on their misfortunes and granting them his own luck. But..." G?ll listened, her eyes wide open, while Alex continued watching the arena, waiting for what would happen next. As Alex began telling the story of Zerofuku, the fierce battle on the arena had already begun. Buddha and Zerofuku were exchanging powerful blows. The latter wielded a massive cleaver, looking like a weapon of death meant for destruction. Buddha, on the other hand, held a staff of six paths, symbolizing the six realms of rebirth. His movements were calm and confident, while Zerofuku swung his weapon as if possessed, lacking a clear purpose. Soon, Buddha seized the opportunity, delivering a sharp kick to Zerofuku''s chest, sending him flying backward. "Where was I?" Alex muttered, distracted by the dramatic moment in the battle. "You were talking about how Zerofuku absorbed the misfortunes of people," Brunhilda calmly reminded him, never taking her eyes off the arena. "Thanks, Bri. So," Alex resumed, "luck and misfortune are two opposites, like light and darkness. Misfortune can be considered a curse, while luck is a blessing. Zerofuku exchanged his light for the darkness of people. The more misfortunes he absorbed, the more he lost his own essence. After he freed every villager from their hardships, he returned to his temple, torn by pain, for the misfortunes he had absorbed were eating him from the inside. But he found solace in the thought that, despite his suffering, he had done a good deed, saving those who needed it more than he did. And one day, he decided to visit the people he had helped." Brunhilda listened intently to Alex, wondering how he knew the story of this god. None of the contemporaries remembered Zerofuku. Records of him had been lost, and even among the gods, few mentioned his name. Meanwhile, on the arena, Buddha attempted to reason with Zerofuku, but only fueled greater rage in his soul. Zerofuku glared at Buddha with hatred that seemed to ooze from every pore of his being. His massive cleaver began to change shape, as though it was being fueled by the fury of its owner. "What happened next? What did he see when he returned to the village?" G?ll asked with curiosity, tearing her gaze away from the battle. Alex was about to continue, but Brunhilda unexpectedly spoke first, not letting go of his hand and keeping her eyes on the arena. "When Zerofuku returned, he found that the people he had saved had sunk into vices. Instead of starting a new life, they spent the luck they had been granted to satisfy their base desires. The village was filled with sin: from greed to lust. No one even remembered the god who had given them salvation. Zerofuku watched as his mercy was trampled, and that was the turning point for him." "But why does he hate Buddha so much?" G?ll asked in surprise, watching Zerofuku attack his opponent with wild fury. "It''s simple," Alex replied with a shrug. "Zerofuku used his power to help people, while Buddha only gave them the opportunity to help themselves. The difference is huge. When a person receives something without effort, they rarely appreciate it. Zerofuku encountered Buddha in that very village. He saw people following Buddha, poor and exhausted, yet happily smiling. Buddha explained the essence of his principles to Zerofuku, but he didn''t understand and left the village. In the end, the darkness in Zerofuku''s soul took over, transforming him from the god of luck into the god of misfortune. However, retaining some remnants of his mind, he split his essence into seven parts, creating the seven gods of luck." On the arena, Zerofuku continued to attack Buddha with furious swings of his massive cleaver. But Buddha easily dodged, punishing Zerofuku with precise strikes each time. Alex remembered Buddha''s ability to read his opponent''s soul, predicting their movements. This drove Zerofuku to madness, his hatred growing stronger. At one point, he struck the ground with his cleaver, causing the arena to shake. Then, kneeling down, he howled in helplessness. However, this was only the calm before the storm. Rising with a scream, Zerofuku charged again, and his cleaver grew to terrifying proportions. To be continued... Chapter 165 - 165: End of the Battle The battle between Buddha and Zerofuku continued, and no matter how much the God of Misfortune tried to strike his opponent, Buddha always managed to dodge at the last moment. This only fueled Zerofuku''s rage. To him, it felt as though Buddha was mocking him. The angrier he became, the more his massive cleaver transformed. When his fury peaked, the cleaver changed: sharp spikes appeared on its surface, as if the weapon was designed not only to harm enemies but also to torment its wielder. Now, Zerofuku''s strikes grew even more destructive. The shockwaves from his attacks reached the stands, threatening to injure the spectators. Even the gods seated in the audience began exchanging uneasy glances, witnessing such ferocity and power. With each swing, the cleaver left devastating marks, and Zerofuku relentlessly charged at Buddha with unbridled fury. Watching the battle, Alex couldn''t help but ponder the idea of acquiring such a weapon. However, with a sigh, he quickly realized it was impossible¡ªthe cleaver was part of Zerofuku''s power. "Why has Zerofuku''s weapon become so destructive?" G?ll asked with surprise, leaning on the railing of the viewing platform. Alex, intrigued by the same question, turned to Brunhilda, who was watching the fight intently. Feeling his gaze, she looked at him as if expecting him to provide the answer. Alex simply rolled his eyes, indicating it was her turn this time. With a slight sigh, Brunhilda answered: "Zerofuku''s cleaver absorbs suffering, which is why each of his attacks grows stronger." "Absorbs suffering?" G?ll repeated, her eyes widening in shock. Alex, in turn, began to consider the concept of such a weapon. He had heard of mechanisms like this before, ones that fed on the emotions of their wielder or those around them. The idea intrigued him so much that he instinctively started stroking his chin, pondering how something similar could be created. "From Zerofuku''s perspective, even dodging his attacks counts as suffering," Brunhilda added, her gaze still fixed on the arena. G?ll watched the battle in astonishment. Her thoughts raced: even if Buddha kept dodging, Zerofuku''s weapon would only grow stronger. It seemed like an insurmountable challenge. "This is madness¡­ For Buddha, this becomes an impossible task," she muttered, her eyes glued to the arena. Alex stopped watching the fight and turned his attention to the young Valkyrie, who appeared to be in a state of shock. He knew that such a weapon could be countered by understanding its weakness¡ªthe source of energy it fed on. "In reality, it''s simpler than it seems, G?ll," he said calmly, drawing her attention. Brunhilda and G?ll immediately looked at Alex. To both of them, his words sounded intriguing. Brunhilda began to suspect that Alex had figured out how to deal with the weapon, while G?ll, as always, believed her older brother knew everything. "Then maybe you''d like to share your insight with the class?" Brunhilda asked with a slight smirk, raising an eyebrow. "The answer is right in front of you," Alex said, tapping his chin with a finger. "The weapon feeds on suffering. To neutralize it, you need to remove Zerofuku''s reason to suffer. If he stops suffering, the cleaver will stop feeding." His words made both Valkyries pause in thought. G?ll still couldn''t believe the simplicity of the solution, but Alex was confident: the key to victory lay in eliminating the source of suffering that fueled the enemy''s power. Brunhilda nodded in agreement, finally understanding what Alex meant. However, instead of being reassured, G?ll looked even more disheartened. Her thoughts revolved around the fact that Zerofuku, as a god, was inherently filled with suffering due to the torment he had absorbed from mortals in the past. Relieving him of that burden seemed nearly impossible, especially in the heat of battle. "But how can that be done during a fight?" G?ll asked, her face a picture of utter confusion. Alex smirked and gently ruffled her hair. "You''re always such a silly potato. Did you forget who Zerofuku is up against? It''s Buddha himself. He''ll just start spouting his ''highly spiritual nonsense,'' enlighten him, turn the darkness into light¡ªand that''ll be the end of it," Alex said with clear sarcasm in his voice. G?ll''s eyes widened, as if she had just remembered an obvious fact that had slipped her mind. "Right... It''s Buddha," she muttered, realizing how much she had underestimated his strength. Buddha was a unique figure among gods. Unlike those who are born as divine beings, he attained divinity through enlightenment, following his own path. He walked this journey alone, never forcing anyone to follow him, and all his followers did so willingly. This path of self-awareness and spiritual growth made him who he was. Alex carefully observed Buddha. He understood that Buddha was strong not only physically but spiritually as well. Buddha embodied endless development, and the more he learned about the world, the more his own potential was unlocked. However, Alex''s thoughts were interrupted by G?ll''s loud cry. "Oh no, Buddha''s going to get hurt!" she screamed, squeezing her eyes shut to avoid witnessing what she expected to be a bloody scene. Alex turned his gaze to the arena. At the last moment, Buddha dodged the massive cleaver''s strike, raised his staff high, and then, balancing on one hand, effortlessly caught it with his free hand. Alex raised an eyebrow, watching this maneuver. It reminded him of a circus monkey who, through skill and cunning, taunts its opponent. "He''s dodging so skillfully! His reflexes are amazing!" G?ll exclaimed, her eyes shining with admiration. But Alex, studying Buddha''s movements, realized that it wasn''t just about reflexes. "It''s because Buddha already knows where the strike is going to land," Brunhilda said calmly, bringing G?ll back to reality. "And how does he do that?" G?ll asked, turning to her older sister. Alex pondered. He knew that such foresight could be attained in two ways: either by being born with a unique gift or through relentless training. However, Buddha achieved this through enlightenment, which allowed him to see not only movements but also the souls of living beings. "This skill is nothing more than the ability to see the future," Brunhilda explained, delving into Buddha''s philosophy of enlightenment. Listening to her, Alex thought of the similarity to the Observation Haki from another universe, where training allows one to glimpse a few seconds into the future. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "In fact, this skill can be obtained in two ways: either by being born with it, or by developing it through long and hard training. Buddha, however, attained it through his path of enlightenment," Alex added, turning to G?ll. "This is incredible! And what does it mean to be born with such power?" she asked, her eyes lighting up even more, eagerly anticipating the answer. Brunhild and G?ll looked at Alex, waiting for answers. Alex thought about what example to give, one that wouldn''t involve other worlds. Then, it dawned on him¡ªhe could use someone as an example. A swordsman who was born with such eyes and fought demons. "Well, there was a swordsman long ago, back in old Japan. His name was Yoruichi Tsugikuni. He was born with an ability that could be called ''the transparent world.'' His eyes allowed him to see every muscle movement of his opponent, thus predicting their moves. And most importantly, Yoruichi was born with an extraordinary talent for weaponry, and his body helped him quickly master weapon skills, making him nearly unbeatable. He died not from another swordsman''s blade, but from old age, and even in his old age, he remained strong," Alex said, giving an example of someone with an innate ability to foresee an enemy''s movements. "How many people have you met on your journey?" Brunhild asked, looking at Alex with suspicion. "Many," Alex replied calmly, shrugging his shoulders. Seeing that Alex didn''t want to continue the topic, Brunhild had no choice but to give up. Meanwhile, the battle between Buddha and Zerofuku began to intensify, as now Buddha was not only dodging but also striking back with his staff. Suddenly, Zerofuku stopped and began crying blood tears, while Buddha started looking somewhere above Zerofuku, as though he had seen something strange, causing a twisted smile to appear on Buddha''s face. A bead of sweat slid down Buddha''s face, from what he had just witnessed with his own eyes. The spectators in the stands were curious as to why both fighters had stopped, until Zerofuku raised his massive cleaver above his head and it began to change. Now the cleaver in Zerofuku''s hands was so enormous that it cast a shadow on Buddha, from whose face the single drop of sweat continued to slide. Without waiting for his opponent''s reaction, Zerofuku struck the place where Buddha had been standing. The strike created a massive cloud of dust. When the dust settled, the staff Buddha had been holding transformed into a shield, which allowed him to block the blow of the giant cleaver. "Where did Buddha get that shield from? How did he get it?" G?ll asked, astonished, staring at the shield in Buddha''s hands. "The staff Buddha was holding is called the Staff of Six Paths. The Six Paths, each of which can lead a person to reincarnation, are also known in Buddhism as the Six Realms. Each of these paths leads to its respective realm, and each is protected in its own way," Brunhild answered, giving a detailed description of the staff in Buddha''s hands. Alex pondered this, specifically the thought of stealing Buddha''s staff for his weapon collection. Brunhild looked at Alex, noticing that he hadn''t added anything to the conversation. She was curious as to why he was silent; usually, he would contribute something. G?ll also watched him, thinking that he would add something too, since both he and Brunhild had been completing each other''s sentences lately. "Don''t you want to add anything?" Brunhild asked, with a curious tone, tugging at Alex''s sleeve. "Ah... No, I don''t," Alex said thoughtfully, not taking his eyes off the staff. "Right now, I''m trying to suppress my urge to steal Buddha''s staff for my collection." Brunhild and G?ll exchanged glances, their expressions a mix of surprise and outrage. Alex, however, acted as if nothing had happened and continued watching the battle, smiling at his own thoughts. "Are you seriously thinking of stealing Buddha''s staff?" Brunhild finally asked, narrowing her eyes as if trying to peer into his soul. "And you''re casually talking about friendship?" Alex shrugged slightly, keeping his gaze fixed on the arena. "This isn''t a question of friendship, it''s a question of collection," he replied with an expressionless face. "I have too few artifacts in my collection that can change forms. This is a treasure, you know? It belongs among the finest weapons." G?ll, stunned by his confession, clasped her hands to her chest as if trying to hide her confusion. "But this... is Buddha!" she exclaimed. "He''s your friend! How can you do that?" Alex turned to her, his smile widening slightly. "That''s why I''m holding back, potato. If it weren''t for my respect for Buddha, I would''ve already taken the staff. But that doesn''t mean I don''t want it." Brunhild, frowning, stared at him intently. "So, did you do the same with Poseidon''s trident?" she asked directly, her voice stern. Alex nodded easily, as if it were the most obvious answer in the world. "Of course. It''s the right of the victor to take what belongs to the loser," he said, as though explaining something self-evident. G?ll''s eyes widened as she realized Alex was speaking completely seriously. "But... but that''s... that''s theft!" she exclaimed, unable to find other words. Alex smirked and, crossing his arms, looked at her. "No, that''s a trophy. Big difference," he said, as if explaining something to a child. Brunhild wanted to argue with Alex, but her words got stuck in her throat¡ªshe understood that, in essence, he was right. G?ll, however, was intrigued by something else. She was now more interested in the weapon collection Alex mentioned, especially the part about one of them being able to change its form. Her curiosity had clearly increased. "Brother Alex, can you show or at least tell me what kind of weapons they are?" G?ll asked, giving him her best puppy-dog eyes to soften his heart. Alex looked at her, meeting her pleading gaze. He sighed heavily. The puppy-dog eyes no longer worked on him¡ªhe''d built immunity over the years of living with girls. The puppy-dog eyes were usually a tactic girls used when they wanted something from him, so he had developed a resistance to it. Nonetheless, Brunhild, also interested, was waiting for his answer. "Why not," Alex shrugged, making his decision. He reached into his inventory, once again surprising the two Valkyries. Despite having seen something like this before, it still threw them off balance, especially when it was G.I.R. who managed to pull out items from his pocket that were clearly larger than himself. "Wait, how are you doing this?" Brunhild asked, pointing at Alex''s arm, which had disappeared into a spatial hole. "What exactly?" Alex asked, tilting his head slightly to the side. "Where did your arm go? What kind of magic is this?" she continued, clearly intrigued. Alex thought for a moment. Spatial inventories were an everyday thing to him. He could understand the surprise in less developed or magically "immature" worlds, but here it seemed odd to him. Even in magical worlds, there were such things as spatial bags, and these worlds, which were essentially in the Stone Age, still had spatial bags. "This is my spatial inventory. Don''t you have something like that?" he asked, surprised. Brunhild, looking at his face full of confusion, nearly exploded. "You... just...! How can it be so ordinary! Do you even realize how difficult it is to create something like this?!" she exclaimed, almost shouting. Alex calmly pulled his hand out of the inventory, holding the spear Chastifol. What surprised him most was Brunhild''s words. For him, creating a spatial inventory was a matter of technique: it only took the right combination of runes to create a small space connected to the owner. "I have notes on how to do it. I can show you if you want," Alex said, pulling out his notebook with the other hand. Brunhild nearly snatched the notebook from his hands, quickly flipping through the pages. But her enthusiasm quickly turned to confusion as the notes were chaotic, as though the author had written everything in a random order, without caring for logic. While Brunhild was struggling to make sense of the notes, Alex decided to show G?ll how the spear worked. He demonstrated all its modes, including one that turned the spear into a pillow. "A pillow? Why would you need that?" G?ll asked, her curiosity piqued. Alex smiled. "I use it to move around in a different form." "In what other form?" G?ll pressed. Alex didn''t answer. He wasn''t about to admit that sometimes he transformed into a child and flew on the pillow because he was too lazy to walk on short legs. While Brunhild was engrossed in her futile attempt to decipher Alex''s notes, G?ll was engaged in her own "battle" with G.I.R., trying to evict him from his cozy spot on the pillow. Meanwhile, the fight in the arena intensified: Buddha and Zerofuku were switching their weapons, and their clashes grew more furious. This was especially true for Zerofuku, who, despite his rage, had yet to even touch Buddha. Buddha, on the other hand, didn''t give up hope of convincing Zerofuku to start finding joy in the little things, thus weakening his weapon''s power, which was fueled by suffering. As Alex had predicted, this approach was the best way to counter the opponent. The fight moved to close combat: Zerofuku switched his weapon to a folding triple staff, while Buddha''s Six Paths Staff transformed into a spear. In a brief exchange of blows, Buddha was faster and landed a deep cut on Zerofuku''s chest. In response, Zerofuku''s weapon transformed into long sharp ribbons that began to chase Buddha at insane speed. Buddha changed his staff again, now turning it into a sword. "Hmm, this Zerofuku has more weapon forms than I expected," Alex said thoughtfully, stroking his chin. "Are you planning to steal it too?" Brunhild suddenly asked, looking up from her notebook and squinting at him. "Unfortunately, that weapon is part of Zerofuku himself," Alex replied, shaking his head. "And I don''t like that it feeds on suffering. Even if I got it, I''d be too lazy to bother with modifying it." Brunhild rolled her eyes and went back to studying the notebook, glancing at the fight from time to time. The more she read, the more amazed she became: everything in those notes seemed both insane and brilliant. Her inner voice told her that Alex had already turned most of these ideas into reality. Meanwhile, Buddha was expertly dodging the blade attacks that were literally chasing him around the arena. Alex noticed that a few times the blades nearly hit the spectator stands, where both humans and gods were sitting. Sighing, he realized that Zerofuku, blinded by rage, didn''t care about the consequences of his actions. Not wanting to distract Buddha, Alex decided to intervene. In a moment, he vanished from his spot and appeared right in the stands among the gods. Standing on the railing, he casually deflected the blades flying toward the spectators. "Hey, Buddha! Wrap it up! I''m not getting paid to block this little jerk''s attacks!" Alex shouted, ignoring the surprised looks from the gods. Buddha, hearing the voice, turned around. He spotted Alex standing on the railing, casually brushing off the attacks as if it were routine. "Want to switch?" Buddha asked, continuing to dodge the attacking ribbons. "Nah, I''m too lazy," Alex waved off, shrugging. Alex scanned the gods, who were looking at him with shock and suspicion. He just shrugged, pulled out a cigarette, and slowly walked along the railing toward the balcony where Brunhild and G?ll were watching, bewildered. Meanwhile, the gods were puzzled as to why Alex had intervened. Zeus, in particular, was deep in thought, observing him with suspicion. If Alex had the chance to explain, he would simply say he didn''t want Buddha distracted with blocking attacks that might threaten the spectators. As Alex walked along the stands, he deflected a couple more attacks that followed Buddha but suddenly changed direction. "I''m telling you again, wrap it up already. Can you kick this little jerk to make him stop playing with his sharp ribbons?" Alex grumbled, deflecting another blow. "I don''t like being the free protector of the stands." "And I''m telling you again: we can switch," Buddha rolled his eyes, still dodging. Alex''s eye twitched. "Asshole," he thought, casting an irritated glance at Buddha. Alex continued to move along the railing of the stands, watching Buddha and Zerofuku as they moved around the arena. He had to cover the spectator seats, deflecting random attacks from Zerofuku. This allowed Buddha to focus on the battle without being distracted by the need to protect the audience. Gradually, Alex made his way to the side of humanity, still neutralizing Zerofuku''s furious strikes. Alex''s face, marked with black lines from irritation, took on a menacing look. He was already thinking about jumping into the arena and knocking some sense into both fighters, especially Zerofuku, who kept mindlessly swinging his weapon without changing tactics. Alex crouched on the railing, deciding to wait for the moment when Zerofuku would transform his weapon again. He felt the intense gazes on him. Turning his head, Alex noticed how the representatives of humanity were staring at him. His bright, shimmering eyes made the spectators flinch. If Adam was the embodiment of goodness and fatherly love for humans, Alex appeared as his terrifying opposite. "What?" he threw, slightly tilting his head. "N-nothing," the spectators responded almost in unison. Alex just shrugged and turned away. Under the intense scrutiny of the humans and gods, he felt awkward, but he understood perfectly well why they were staring at him. While Adam radiated kindness, Alex, with his bold and brash behavior, seemed like a foreigner. Sighing, he took out a cigarette and lit it, continuing to watch the fight. It seemed Buddha had decided to follow Alex''s advice and forced Zerofuku to change his weapon form again. As soon as the massive cleaver appeared in his opponent''s hands, Alex knew his task was complete. Standing up, he gracefully jumped off the railing and began walking along the first row, heading for the stairs. The people continued watching him with interest, but this time no one flinched when their gazes met his. Seeing this, Alex smiled faintly. Along the way, he waved to Eva and her children, Cain and Abel, before returning to the balcony, where two Valkyries were waiting for him. "I didn''t expect that from you," Brunhild said as Alex jumped onto the balcony. "What can I say, I''m a softie," Alex snorted, rolling his eyes. "Uh-huh, a softie who threatened gods and intimidated them. You really radiate virtue," Brunhild retorted sarcastically. "Ouch," Alex theatrically clutched his heart, feigning offense. Brunhild just laughed, watching his dramatic antics. Alex, dropping the act, focused on the battle between Buddha and Zerofuku. He knew the decisive moment was approaching: Buddha would use his eloquence to convince Zerofuku to accept himself and find joy in life. Alex watched closely, wondering if he would find confirmation of his suspicions about the Outer God and Beelzebub''s involvement. Meanwhile, the battle turned into a fistfight. Buddha and Zerofuku exchanged blows, avoiding evasions, enjoying the duel. Cheers of support for Zerofuku began to rise from the gods'' stands, although not long ago, they had feared his uncontrollable attacks. Alex remained silent, focusing on what would happen next. Gradually, the expression of fury on Zerofuku''s face shifted to one of joy. He began to enjoy the battle, regaining the inner peace he had lost. However, the smile on his face didn''t last long: Buddha delivered a direct strike, sending Zerofuku flying. Zerofuku crashed onto the arena and lost consciousness, and dark miasma began to emanate from his body, signaling yet another transformation. "Is he going to transform again?" G?ll asked excitedly, grabbing Alex by the sleeve. "No, he''s returning to who he was," Brunhild replied calmly. A serene smile appeared on Brunhild''s face as she watched Zerofuku lying there. G?ll also noticed and saw that he was smiling, wiping away tears. However, Alex''s face remained grim¡ªhe didn''t share their relief. He kept his focus on what was about to happen next: Zerofuku''s transformation. The joyful laughter from Zerofuku was suddenly interrupted. The horns, which had started to fall off after Buddha''s strike, suddenly changed. They grew sharply longer and plunged into his body¡ªone through his mouth, the other through a gaping hole in his chest. The crowd held its breath, watching the terrifying scene unfold. Two dragons¡ªone black, the other white¡ªburst from Zerofuku''s body, intertwining in the air like a strange dance. Their movements were mesmerizing, but Alex, gritting his teeth, knew this was the beginning of a disaster. Without wasting any time, Alex activated his Beowulf bracers and disappeared, reappearing beside Zerofuku in an instant. Everyone in the Coliseum was shocked by his sudden intervention. However, Alex didn''t pay any attention to their surprise or shouts. His goal was clear¡ªdestroy the two dragons carrying the power of two monstrous entities. With a swift motion, Alex delivered a powerful uppercut, obliterating both dragons. The black and white flashes dissipated into the air like miasma, leaving only fading sparks behind. But Zerofuku''s suffering didn''t end there: his body continued to convulse under the residual energy, as he served as a vessel for the two dangerous forces. Alex withdrew Beowulf and quickly approached Zerofuku, touching his forehead. For a moment, a soft bluish glow surrounded them¡ªas Alex suppressed the influence of the two powerful energies to save Zerofuku. From start to finish, it all took just a few moments. When the shockwave from Alex''s intervention passed through the Coliseum, the spectators finally snapped out of it. But soon, disapproving shouts and whistles erupted from the gods'' stands. Alex ignored the noise and just watched Zerofuku, who was slowly regaining his senses, sinking to the ground. "Why did you intervene?" Buddha asked, running up to them. Alex turned his gaze to Buddha and sighed heavily. "Let''s just say, if I hadn''t done that, you would have died," he replied seriously. Buddha was about to argue, but upon meeting Alex''s unreadable gaze, he refrained. Instead, he focused on helping Zerofuku. However, Alex''s actions sparked a wave of discontent among the gods. "Do you understand that you are breaking the rules by intervening in the battle, Adam''s brother?" a calm yet stern voice rang out. There was no anger in Odin''s tone, more like curiosity. Odin was trying to understand what had driven Alex to intervene in the fight. The All-Father had his own suspicions about what had happened to Zerofuku and who was responsible. Alex glanced at Odin and then shifted his gaze to Brunhild, who was frowning at him. Another heavy sigh escaped his chest. "Humanity concedes defeat in this battle," Alex said quietly, turning to Odin. "Are you sure?" Odin asked, as if giving Alex a chance to reconsider. "Yes," Alex replied shortly and headed towards Buddha and Zerofuku. "Well, so be it," Odin spoke, watching Alex''s retreating figure. No one could read Odin''s thoughts; his face remained impassive. Meanwhile, Alex was helping Buddha guide Zerofuku to the exit. He could feel the heavy stares of the people in the arena and hear the joyful cheers of the gods celebrating their victory. However, to Alex, one defeat was merely the price for necessary information. He understood that more battles lay ahead, and those he could win easily. When the stone gates closed behind them, the medical team was already waiting. Zerofuku was carefully placed on a stretcher, ready for immediate treatment. "Now tell me, why did you intervene?" Buddha asked, staring at Alex, his voice firm but devoid of malice. "What Zerofuku could have become would have led to catastrophe, and for you, death," Alex answered sharply. "I damn well told you to be careful! But no, you decided to wash his brain with your happiness, like a true Buddha." Buddha calmly listened to the reproach and asked the next question: "So, you know what or who Zerofuku could have become?" Alex sighed, running a hand over his face. "Yes and no. Let''s just say someone went out of their way to make sure this didn''t end well." A few brief exchanges followed, after which Alex advised Buddha not to leave Zerofuku alone and to keep an eye on him so that whoever was responsible for the events couldn''t erase the traces of their interference. Buddha, though he wanted to hear more answers, agreed, especially after Alex handed him a pack of sweets. "You will answer my questions later," Buddha said before leaving, and Alex just rolled his eyes and waved him off. When Buddha disappeared from sight, Alex fell into deep thought. He realized that Beelzebub had gone too far, interfering where he shouldn''t have. Using the power of the Outer Gods was a dangerous game, one in which even a single misstep could lead to catastrophe. Alex knew that interacting with these forces was like dancing on the edge of a precipice. His thoughts were interrupted by the arrival of Brunhild and G?ll, who was flying on a cushion belonging to Alex, with G.I.R. settled firmly on top. "What was that?" Brunhild asked, her voice cold but resolute. "Something extremely unpleasant," Alex answered vaguely, avoiding details. "More specifically?" she asked, frowning, not giving Alex a chance to dodge. Alex sighed heavily. "Alright, but not here. Follow me," he said, nodding to the side. Brunhild gave him a careful look, but reluctantly agreed. Alex was glad that this was enough of an answer for now. Now he needed to find a place where they wouldn''t be overheard¡ªpreferably a waiting room, where Rebecca was at the moment. As he walked, his thoughts returned to Beelzebub. Alex wondered whether he should try to find him ahead of time or wait for him to appear in the arena as a fighter. He was even more concerned about a possible conversation between Odin and Beelzebub. He didn''t know what they discussed, but he was certain it had something to do with Odin''s plans for Ragnar?k. Massaging his forehead, Alex tried to formulate his next steps. His intervention had certainly disrupted the fragile balance, giving the enemy grounds for further manipulation. His decision to forgo victory in the battle had been made precisely to avoid giving the gods a reason to break the agreement. To be continued... (The author also created a P*treon and will upload chapters to it ahead of time. Well, and maybe one of the readers would like to treat me to coffee. The author created a p*treon just to earn money for coffee so that I could cope with my ADHD, which always prevents me from thinking normally. All chapters on P*treon are free and all this is done with the goal of collecting donations for coffee I will upload chapters there in whole packs of 3 chapters. My P*treon p*treon.com/GreedHunter) Chapter 166 - 166: Anticipation of Another Battle (And for the illnesses the author screwed up badly and mixed up the release of chapters. Sigh. For those who managed to read it, I can say that you managed to. And I had to delete chapter 167 and re-upload 166 to keep things in order.) Alex walked ahead of Brunhild and G?ll, heading toward the waiting room he had turned into a temporary base. His expression remained grim, not just because of the lost battle but also due to the realization that a fragment of an Outer God''s power existed in this world. The price for the information he had gained might have seemed insignificant, but the consequences of his interference gave the gods plenty of leverage against him. His thoughts kept circling back to the malfunctions in the detection module, originally configured to locate Nyan-Nyan''s power. However, it had now detected distortions, barely catching the presence of another Outer God''s energy. This realization pushed Alex to modify the device further, enabling it to track fluctuations in all such energies. But what worried him most was that this fragment was in Beelzebub''s hands¡ªa being whose experiments could lead to disaster. In the original timeline, Beelzebub had implanted Zerofuku with the seed of the Demon of the Sixth Heaven. Adding the power of an Outer God to that equation could multiply the threat exponentially. Alex vividly remembered how the Demon of the Sixth Heaven nearly destroyed Helheim single-handedly. If paired with the madness that came with the Outer God''s power, annihilation would be inevitable¡ªnot just for humanity but for the gods as well. Running a hand down his face, Alex tried to organize his thoughts. He needed to determine how many such fragments existed in this world and whose hands they might end up in. The possibility that these forces could fall into the hands of those acting without understanding the consequences was enough to give him a headache. Brunhild observed Alex as he delved deeper into his thoughts, her worry about his behavior growing. She couldn''t understand why he had interfered in the battle and conceded defeat when victory had been within their grasp. Additionally, the two strange dragons that had emerged from Zerofuku''s body, which Alex had destroyed, only raised more questions. Her thoughts returned to his earlier claim that Ragnar?k had been orchestrated by someone who sought the destruction not only of humanity but possibly the gods as well. When they reached the waiting room, the doors opened to an unexpected sight. Hrist, Hl?kk, and Thr¨²d were seated in front of a strange television, watching a drama. Thr¨²d was even crying, wiping her tears with a handkerchief during an emotional scene. Rebecca, lounging on a couch, lifted her head when she saw Alex entering with the two Valkyries, a sly smile creeping onto her face. At the sight of Brunhild holding Alex''s hand, Rebecca''s smile widened, causing the Valkyrie to grow visibly uneasy. Rebecca was about to start teasing her but reconsidered upon noticing the dark look on Alex''s face. Deciding it wasn''t the right time, she remained silent. Brunhild, gathering herself, turned a stern gaze toward Alex. ?Why are my elder sisters here? And why are they watching some weird drama?? G?ll asked, pointing at the Valkyrie trio in confusion. Brunhild also fixed Alex with a demanding look. Alex felt a chill run down his spine. Mentally, he warned the three Valkyries through their spiritual connection not to reveal his secrets, especially the fact that he was directly participating in the battles. The Valkyries agreed but warned that their silence would only be temporary. ?It''s simple,? Alex said with an unbothered expression. ?Hrist is here as my contractor, and the others are here because their contractors have temporarily left the arena. So, they decided to gather here.? The trio nodded in confirmation, adding that they had gotten bored and decided to watch a drama. ?Let me introduce you to my team,? Alex continued. ?This is Rebecca, one of my fianc¨¦es. If you need dangerous weapons, she''s the one to talk to. That strange blue fluffball is Stitch, her pet. You already know G.I.R.; he''s my assistant. And MIMI is our analyst, though she can step in for G.I.R. if necessary. Both of these robots were initially designed as guardians, but thanks to some ''adjustments,'' they''ve become¡­ chaotic entities.? G?ll blinked in surprise, while Brunhild let out a weary sigh, realizing Alex had once again managed to conceal his true intentions behind a flood of information. Alex gestured to each member of his team in turn. He started with Rebecca, who was staring at Brunhild with a mischievous, almost gremlin-like grin. Then he shifted his gaze to Stitch, who had curled up into a fluffy blue ball and was busy finishing off the remains of some food. Next, he pointed to MIMI, perched on his workbench and intently monitoring various programs. Finally, he indicated G.I.R., who was comfortably resting on a floating cushion beside G?ll. Brunhild and G?ll examined each team member closely, but it was the two robots that left them particularly puzzled. Alex''s remark about their initial design as protectors and how ?something went wrong? during development didn''t help ease their confusion. Brunhild''s thoughts returned to Alex''s earlier mention of his fianc¨¦e, which left her feeling awkward, especially after their recent kiss. However, she couldn''t help but notice that Alex had used the plural¡ªfianc¨¦es¡ªand that oddly brought her some relief. That relief, however, quickly turned to irritation. One fianc¨¦e might be tolerable, but it seemed Alex was intent on assembling an entire harem. Rebecca, noticing the rapid shifts in Brunhild''s expressions, couldn''t contain her laughter, doubling over in amusement. The Valkyrie trio, observing the interaction, were equally stunned¡ªthey hadn''t seen their eldest sister display so many emotions in such a short span of time. Alex, lost in his own thoughts, failed to notice any of this. His mind was preoccupied with tasks he wanted to complete as soon as possible. ?All right, you guys chat for a while. I''ll finish up some work, and then we can talk,? Alex said, motioning for the Valkyries to take a seat. Brunhild, slightly calmer now, cast a glance at Alex, who had already headed toward his workbench, oblivious to her or anyone else''s reactions. She turned her attention to Rebecca again. Now she had to confront the woman Alex had called his fianc¨¦e. G?ll, clueless about why Brunhild was so anxious, decided to join her sisters. Meanwhile, Brunhild, summoning her courage, approached the couch where Rebecca was seated. Rebecca greeted her with a playful grin that inexplicably irritated Brunhild. Collecting herself, the Valkyrie decided to get straight to the point. ?So, you''re one of Alex''s fianc¨¦es?? she asked, trying to keep her tone calm. ?Something like that,? Rebecca replied with a sly smile. ?But the fact that you''re asking means something happened between you two.? Brunhild froze, searching Rebecca''s eyes for any sign of jealousy. All she found, however, was amusement, as if Rebecca was thoroughly enjoying the moment. ?We¡­ kissed,? Brunhild admitted, hoping for some kind of reaction. ?You kissed? That''s it?? Rebecca replied, sounding disappointed as she crossed her arms. ?I was expecting something more¡­ interesting. Maybe something spicier?? Brunhild was taken aback. Instead of jealousy or outrage, Rebecca seemed let down by the lack of juicy gossip, which only confused the Valkyrie further. Their conversation had already drawn the attention of the other Valkyries, who found this sudden drama between their eldest sister and Alex''s fianc¨¦e far more entertaining than the show they had been watching. ?Aren''t you supposed to be¡­ jealous? Or something like that?? Brunhild finally asked, utterly perplexed. Rebecca burst into laughter, clutching her stomach. Brunhild''s assumptions clearly amused her. ?Jealous? Why? Alex always makes time for all of us. The hardest part is getting used to his strange habits and antics. If you can handle those, everything will be fine,? Rebecca replied, wiping away tears of laughter. ?What do you mean, strange habits?? Brunhild asked, leaning in with sudden curiosity. Brunhild had recently noticed Alex''s strange, chaotic behavior, but she hadn''t given it much thought. Even his desire to steal Buddha''s weapon had gone ignored. Rebecca, on the other hand, had begun telling the others about Alex''s peculiar habits, skillfully avoiding details about other worlds, knowing that Alex wasn''t ready to reveal that secret yet. Their conversation caught the attention of the other Valkyries, who curiously joined in and started asking questions. Meanwhile, Alex was focused on tweaking G.I.R.''s search module code. His goal was to fix the bugs that had previously led to incorrect data display. The system now needed to determine whether an Outer God was present in the universe or if only fragments of its power remained. Alex theorized that these fragments might have scattered across the multiverse after an ancient war. ?Perfect,? Alex muttered as he completed the code update. Running a test, he confirmed there was no avatar of Nyarlathotep in this universe, only traces of fragments from other Outer Gods. Pinpointing their exact location wasn''t yet possible due to system limitations, but Alex already had some ideas about where to start searching for the first one. Having finished his work, Alex stretched to loosen up and turned around. His gaze fell on the group of girls engrossed in conversation. He spotted Brunhild and couldn''t help but smile¡ªalthough she looked calm now, Alex still half-expected her to grab a knife and try to cut something off him below the waist. ?Hey, I''m here! Where are my promised sweets?? a loud voice boomed as Buddha burst into the room, dragging a sheepish Zerofuku behind him. All eyes instantly turned to Buddha. Alex''s face twitched, and his left eye began to involuntarily spasm at his friend''s audacity. Zerofuku, who seemed to have recovered and returned to his former self, was noticeably more comfortable, though he had lost the horns Beelzebub had once implanted in him. ?Could you not barge in like you own the place?? Alex asked dryly. ?Oh, it''s nothing, my friend! The important thing is the sweets. You promised them in return for me following your Valkyrie''s plan,? Buddha replied nonchalantly. Alex sighed heavily. Arguing with Buddha was futile¡ªhe always found a way to justify his audacity with lofty spiritual musings about karma and duty. ?And how about you, Zerofuku? Are you feeling better? Have you recovered from being split into seven parts?? Alex asked, ignoring Buddha. ?Yes, thank you! And I''m sorry for how brash Ebisu was...? Zerofuku bowed so low he nearly hit his head on the floor. ?That''s enough apologies. It''s all minor stuff,? Alex waved dismissively. ?Yes, yes, forget the apologies. Just ask him for sweets instead,? Buddha interjected effortlessly, giving Zerofuku a friendly pat on the shoulder. Dark shadows of irritation began to creep across Alex''s face. ?Is that all you care about¡ªsweets?? he asked, clearly trying to keep his composure. Buddha adopted the pose of a wise teacher, raising a finger as an almost holy glow seemed to appear behind him. ?My friend, karma binds us all. Karma is the chain of good and evil. If you receive good, you must return it a hundredfold. If you suffer evil, repay it in kind. Everything in this world is interconnected. Every meeting is predestined. Our fates intertwined in the greenhouse, and now we are friends¡­? he began, as if delivering a sermon. ?Yes, yes, we get it. Just don''t forget to take your sweets before continuing your philosophy,? Alex interrupted, rising from his chair to fetch some treats, hoping to distract Buddha from another lengthy monologue. Alex''s expression twisted at Buddha''s words. For others, his speech might have sounded like a profound sermon, but to Alex, it felt like the cunning tactic of a shameless freeloader fishing for more sweets. ?Fine, I get it. Enough already. Karma, blah, blah, blah. Here are your sweets, now stop,? Alex muttered, tossing packs of candy at Buddha. Buddha grinned broadly, catching the flying candy packs with impressive agility. Stacking his loot into a neat yet formidable pile, he sprawled into a chair as if he were at home. The others, watching this scene, looked bewildered, as if they had just witnessed something utterly unimaginable. Meanwhile, Zerofuku, noticing G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch, was immediately intrigued by the peculiar trio. To Alex''s surprise, they quickly became friends. He could only sigh and silently pray that the trio of chaos wouldn''t ?corrupt? Zerofuku. ?Well, now that I''ve got my sweets, don''t you think you owe me an explanation for why you interfered in my fight with Zerofuku-chan?? Buddha asked, popping another candy into his mouth. Alex shot him a dry look. ?Can you wait at least a couple of minutes?? he replied, clearly struggling to keep his irritation in check. Buddha paused for a moment but then flashed his signature wide grin. ?Nope.? Alex''s eye twitched, and he once again considered hitting Buddha with a stick. However, he suppressed the urge¡ªthere would be time for that later. Sighing, Alex sat down on the couch between Brunhild and Rebecca, closed his eyes, and focused on how best to explain the situation. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?To start with, this is about Zerofuku,? he began, gesturing toward the god who was happily munching on candy, surrounded by G.I.R. and the others. All eyes turned to Zerofuku, who looked completely carefree. Even Buddha, who had been lounging lazily, straightened up and directed his attention to Alex. ?Zerofuku was created as a god of happiness and fortune. He took away people''s misfortunes and granted them good luck. But this had severe consequences for his essence. The thing is, that was never supposed to happen,? Alex began, rubbing his chin. ?What do you mean?? Brunhild frowned, not following where he was going. ?The misfortunes he absorbed weren''t meant to remain in his body. They were supposed to dissipate over time, allowing Zerofuku to return to his natural state. But thanks to the actions of some idiot who decided to run an experiment, all that negative energy got locked inside him and began conflicting with his essence,? Alex explained. His words made Brunhild thoughtful, while Rebecca, sitting beside him, ruffled her hair in frustration. ?Alex, can you explain this more simply? Enough with the complicated nonsense!? she snapped. ?A-chan means,? Buddha interjected with a broad smile, tossing another candy into his mouth, ?that Zerofuku-chan, as a god of fortune, wasn''t supposed to hold onto misfortunes. Fortune and misfortune are parts of human life, but they were never meant to linger in the body of a god of fortune. However, something¡ªor someone¡ªcaused the misfortunes to stick, creating an internal conflict. Eventually, his essence distorted, and he became a god of misfortune.? Everyone, including Brunhild, listened attentively. Alex let out a quiet sigh. ?See? Buddha explained it more simply,? Rebecca smirked, though her tone carried a hint of irony. ?Are you saying I''m overly complicated?? Alex asked, narrowing his eyes. ?Yes,? she replied without hesitation. Buddha popped another candy into his mouth, smiling mysteriously. ?See, A-chan, you need to keep things simple. Only then will karma be on your side.? Alex gave a curt nod, raising a thumbs-up toward Buddha. Rebecca, arms crossed, shot Alex a pointed look, clearly unimpressed with his explanation. Brunhild, on the other hand, finally began to grasp his words. However, a new question immediately arose in her mind: Why had the misfortune continued to accumulate in Zerofuku''s body instead of dissipating as it should have? She gazed at Alex thoughtfully. ?But now the main question: What exactly caused the misfortune to stay in his body? What triggered it? And what about those two dragons that left Zerofuku''s body?? Brunhild finally asked, her eyes fixed on Alex. He smirked, preparing to answer, but Buddha, crunching on another candy, interrupted: ?And why do we even need to know?? Alex shot him a dry glance. ?Don''t interrupt, just listen. Anyway, there''s an ancient legend from Helheim about the so-called Demon of the Sixth Heaven, who single-handedly destroyed almost half of the world of the dead,? he began, his tone deliberately serious. ?And what are we supposed to do with this information?? Buddha pressed, tossing another candy into his mouth. ?Let me finish,? Alex crossed his arms. ?The legend says: ''When bright light and impenetrable darkness merge into one, the horns of the underworld will awaken, and the very embodiment of evil will appear.'' As you can understand, Zerofuku was the perfect candidate for embodying this legend.? His words made everyone fall silent. Even Buddha, with his usual cheerful expression, suddenly became serious. Brunhild frowned, trying to recall anything about the legend, but nothing came to mind. ?Even if that''s true, you wouldn''t have intervened just for that, right? Something made you act. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have said those words to me before the fight,? Buddha said quietly, narrowing his eyes and slightly adjusting his glasses to look Alex directly in the eyes. Alex smiled, pleased with Buddha''s sharpness. ?You''re right. If it were just about the Demon of the Sixth Heaven, I wouldn''t have intervened. You could have handled it yourself,? he admitted frankly. ?But there''s always a ''but,''? Brunhild interjected, fixing Alex with a steady gaze. ?Always,? Alex confirmed with a slight smile. ?Let''s assume someone found remnants of the Demon of the Sixth Heaven''s flesh. This idiot decided to run an experiment: implant the ''seed'' of that flesh into the body of a young god of fortune and see what happens. Now add to that the fact that this same idiot found something even more disgusting and dangerous than the Demon itself. Something that could destroy not just Helheim, but all worlds.? Buddha leaned forward thoughtfully, processing what he had just heard. ?And what could be worse than a Demon who destroyed half the world?? Brunhild muttered, trying to come up with a logical explanation. Rebecca, upon hearing his words, widened her eyes, then her face twisted into a sour expression, as if she had figured out what Alex was talking about. ?You mean... he found what I think he found?? she asked suspiciously, staring at Alex. ?Yes and no,? Alex replied, shaking his head. ?It''s not related to Nyan-Nyan, but it has to do with her relatives.? Rebecca tilted her head back, sighing heavily. ?Now there''s a problem. First her, and now her whole family. When will this end?? she muttered irritably. Alex silently watched Rebecca, who had thrown her head back on the couch, her eyes rolling in dissatisfaction. Her irritation was palpable in the air, and the others exchanged confused looks, not understanding who or what ?Nyan-Nyan? was, or why Alex and Rebecca were talking about her. ?My friend, you''re missing something important. We''re not alone here. Perhaps you could share with the rest of us what you''re talking about?? Buddha remarked calmly, but with a hint of amusement in his voice, drawing Alex''s attention. He sighed, narrowing his eyes slightly. ?I won''t go into details,? he began, looking at Buddha. ?I''ll just say a few words. If the gods of this world are gods born within its bounds, then what this idiot found is a fragment of the power of the outer gods. Even such a fragment in the hands of a fool can lead to catastrophic consequences.? He paused, looked around at the others, and continued: ?I won''t explain who the outer gods are right now. There''s simply no time for that. Our main task now is to win Ragnarok. We''ll discuss the rest later.? Brunhild studied Alex''s face intently, trying to figure out what he was hiding. Then her gaze shifted to Rebecca, who just sighed heavily, avoiding eye contact with anyone. Apparently, they had already faced similar problems but didn''t want to go into details. Buddha shrugged, carelessly tossing another candy into his mouth. ?Well, since you know everything, let it be. Just don''t drag it out,? he added, as if absolving himself of any responsibility. Rebecca seemed to feel relief, understanding that she wouldn''t have to be part of yet another massive battle with destructive consequences anytime soon. Alex, meanwhile, mentally ran through the possibilities: which outer god could have been the source of this fragment? How many could there be in this world? And, more troublingly¡ªwas Heimdall involved, whose behavior had become increasingly suspicious to him? After the conversation, Alex and Brunhild headed to the candidate selection room to determine the next human fighter. Buddha, of course, stayed put, lounging in the chair. ?There are sweets here, so I''m not going anywhere,? he declared with a smile, lifting another candy pack. No one asked Zerofuku about his plans anymore¡ªhe had quietly blended into the group, consuming sweets at an industrial scale. By the time the others left, he had collapsed into a sweet-induced coma next to Stitch, who had spent the entire day eating and lounging around. Rebecca returned to studying rune combinations, while the trio of Valkyries got fully engrossed in watching a show that had paused at a thrilling moment. When Alex, Brunhild, and G?ll left the room, the Valkyrie suddenly took Alex''s arm and looked him squarely in the eyes. ?You''re going to introduce me to the others, right?? she asked unexpectedly. ?To the others?? Alex asked, tilting his head slightly. ?Well, to your... other fianc¨¦es. Or do you think I''ll agree to this without knowing what I''m getting into?? Brunhild squinted. Alex nodded and shrugged, but something in his eyes hinted at an anticipation of Brunhild''s reaction when she learned the truth. G?ll, walking beside them, nervously glanced at them, deciding not to intervene in the conversation. When they reached the candidates'' room, Alex pushed the door open and saw that another... Brunhild was already inside. Or was it? Alex furrowed his brow, trying to recall who this might be, and finally realized: standing before him was Nostradamus. The real Brunhild instantly tensed. Her face twisted in anger, as if she were ready to tear Nostradamus apart on the spot. ?My God, she''s going to eat him alive,? Alex muttered quietly, watching the soothsayer''s hand, now gripped in a deadly hold. To be continued... (The author also created a P*treon and will upload chapters to it ahead of time. Well, and maybe one of the readers would like to treat me to coffee. The author created a p*treon just to earn money for coffee so that I could cope with my ADHD, which always prevents me from thinking normally. All chapters on P*treon are free and all this is done with the goal of collecting donations for coffee I will upload chapters there in whole packs of 3 chapters. My P*treon p*treon.com/GreedHunter) Chapter 167 - 167: A New Fighter from Humanitys Side (I can''t decide who to put against Apollo, because Valkyrie, who is supposed to be the fighter''s partner, turns into a shield. And I can''t think of a single hero who uses a shield. So I ask for your help.) Alex watched with mild confusion as Brunhilde, radiating icy fury, crushed Nostradamus''s hand in her grip. The searing sound of bones creaking under her hold seemed to echo in the room, making Alex inwardly flinch. He had never seen her so enraged¡ªit was both terrifying and oddly captivating. Brunhilde seemed intent on tearing her outfit off the prophet, but this gave Nostradamus a chance to slip free from her iron grip. He leapt to a safe distance and immediately changed his attire, reverting to his usual Renaissance-style clothing. Now he was dressed in a white shirt with a deep neckline, short breeches, tall stockings, and shoes. His curly blond hair and feminine face gave him a strange mix of elegance and absurdity. Alex and G?ll exchanged bewildered glances, both wearing identical expressions of disbelief. Alex barely held back laughter, recalling a joke from his past life: ?If a guy looks cute in women''s clothes, does it really matter what gender he is?? But Brunhilde, clutching her stolen outfit, was clearly not in the mood for humor. Her face was shadowed by rage as she pointed an accusatory finger at Nostradamus. ?What are you doing with my clothes, Nostradamus?? she demanded, her tone more threatening than questioning. Nostradamus, seemingly unfazed by her anger, adjusted his shirt with a graceful smile and straightened his posture. ?Allow me to deliver a prophecy!? he declared dramatically, as if he had full control of the situation. Raising an eyebrow, Alex glanced at the ?brilliant? prophet, who was clearly trying to change the subject. His gaze shifted to G?ll and Brunhilde, who, for some reason, seemed willing to hear Nostradamus out. Alex rolled his eyes, exasperated by how easily they fell for his ploy. ?The victors of Ragnarok will be... the gods!? Nostradamus proclaimed with theatrical flair, thrusting his hand forward as though he were a great seer. G?ll gasped, while Brunhilde frowned, her expression tense as she processed his words. Alex, meanwhile, buried his face in his hand. ?Are you saying humanity will lose?!? G?ll exclaimed indignantly, staring at the prophet with wide eyes. Alex almost burst out laughing. If that prophecy were true, he''d probably consider ending himself with a foam dart; letting humanity lose while he was present would be a disgrace. Nostradamus couldn''t hold it in any longer and erupted into laughter, finally revealing the joke. G?ll immediately grew furious, tugging at Brunhilde''s arm and demanding they kick the prophet out. Brunhilde remained silent, her icy gaze fixed on Nostradamus, but she didn''t object to her younger sister''s outburst. Meanwhile, Nostradamus had already made himself comfortable on a table, swinging his legs like a pleased child. Alex stepped closer to Brunhilde, tilting his head as he looked at her. ?Hey, Bree, should I teach him a lesson and beat him with a stick?? he asked, his tone weary as he glanced at the prophet, who seemed to think he owned the place. Brunhilde shot Alex a brief look, clearly torn between agreement and a desire to avoid escalating the chaos. G?ll eagerly supported Alex''s suggestion to beat the prophet with a stick. Brunhilde frowned, glancing between Alex and Nostradamus as if weighing the idea. During this time, Nostradamus finally turned his attention to Alex and stared at him intently. Their eyes met, but the prophet saw nothing in Alex''s gaze¡ªit was as if he were looking at a blank slate. Nostradamus, renowned for his ability to see people''s destinies, was thrown off; he couldn''t discern even a hint of Alex''s future, as though it were hidden behind an impenetrable veil. However, Alex, unaware of the prophet''s thoughts, didn''t care. His path was clear, and he saw no point in worrying about such trivialities. ?I think it''s unnecessary. The man before us might be the most insufferable in human history,? Brunhilde finally said, abandoning the idea of beating Nostradamus. Alex merely shrugged, outwardly accepting her words, but mentally kept the option in reserve in case Nostradamus started irritating everyone again. Brunhilde let out a heavy sigh, casting a glance at the prophet, who had already sprawled on the table in a relaxed pose. ?And more importantly, he''s incredibly strong,? she added irritably, pressing her fingers to her temples. G?ll looked at her sister in surprise, then at Nostradamus. Her expression was full of disbelief. ?What? This pervert who stole your clothes could be strong? That''s hard to believe,? she said, frowning skeptically. Brunhilde didn''t respond, but her icy glare directed at Nostradamus made it clear she was still furious. The prophet, however, seemed entirely oblivious to her anger. His attention was entirely fixed on Alex. For Nostradamus, this was a new experience¡ªencountering someone he couldn''t see through. His curiosity grew as he tried to discern Alex''s essence, losing himself in thought. ?Hey, I get it, but if you pull something like this again, I''ll gladly cross you off the list of fighters and send you back to Helheim,? Brunhilde said sharply, snapping the prophet out of his musings. Her words immediately pulled Nostradamus back to reality. He stared at her with a look of childlike indignation. His face contorted as he began to shed theatrical tears, wiping them away with a lace handkerchief. ?How could you do this to me, Brunie? Those monsters in Helheim tormented my soul, mocked me, and gave me no respite. Don''t send me back there!? he sobbed like a scolded child. Hearing Nostradamus''s dramatic weeping, Alex pondered whether he should hand the prophet an Oscar for such a brilliant performance. Even Dostoevsky himself might have believed such mastery, Alex mused with a smirk. Without much thought, Alex walked over to the prophet and stood over him. Nostradamus immediately stopped his sobbing, raising his gaze to the man now towering above him. Alex reached into his inventory and pulled out a golden statuette. The two Valkyries stared at him in confusion, unsure of what he was planning to do. With a casual wave of the statuette, Alex extended it toward Nostradamus. ?Your performance was simply outstanding. I almost believed you. Take your Oscar and wrap up this circus,? Alex said sarcastically as he handed over the statuette. Nostradamus, stunned by the gesture, fell silent for a moment, clutching the award tightly in his hands. He glanced between Alex and the golden Oscar in his grip, bewildered. Brunhilde, observing the scene, couldn''t help but recall Rebecca''s words about learning to live with Alex''s quirks. This was yet another of his antics¡ªseriously presenting the prophet with an award for his ?acting skills,? claiming they were impressive enough to deserve the honor. G?ll, meanwhile, was trying to comprehend what was happening. First, Nostradamus had stolen Brunhilde''s clothes. Then he received a threat of being sent back to Helheim, started crying to gain sympathy, and now Alex had rewarded him with a golden statuette. Confirming to herself that this wasn''t some strange dream, she slowly shook her head, watching the spectacle unfold. Nostradamus, now on his feet, clutched the statuette to his chest and began a grandiose speech. ?Thank you for this wonderful gift! Without you, my dear audience, I could never have reached such heights!? His voice trembled with ?emotion,? and he gave deep bows to imaginary spectators. Alex smirked and started clapping, as if genuinely impressed by the theatrical performance. ?Bravo! I almost believed it!? he said, genuinely amused by the unfolding drama. Brunhilde, her face now resembling a granite statue, attempted to bring everyone back to reality. ?Are you done with your little performance?? she asked, her voice as cold as the northern wind. Alex noticed her state and immediately stepped in to calm her down. Standing behind her, he placed his hands on her shoulders and began gently massaging them, trying to ease the tension. Brunhilde, feeling his touch, relaxed slightly, but her gaze remained firm, fixed on the prophet, who seemed to find the entire situation endlessly amusing. G?ll, seeing how effortlessly Alex managed to soothe her sister, gave him an approving thumbs-up. She had no idea, however, that Alex was quite experienced in calming angry women, especially those infuriated by his own antics. ?And stop pretending, Nostradamus. If Helheim were truly so terrible, you would have escaped long ago, killing all the guards in the process,? Brunhilde said coldly. Nostradamus tucked the statuette into his pocket, leaving only the golden Oscar head sticking out. His face lit up with a sly grin, reminding Alex of a certain gremlin who always found a way to cause trouble. ?Alright, I''ll admit, there''s something... captivating about Helheim. It''s just impossible to leave that place for good!? he declared cheerfully. G?ll, startled by his words, gave him a suspicious look before turning to Brunhilde. ?Wait, sister. He''s human. How could he have ended up in Helheim?? she asked, her voice filled with confusion. Brunhilde looked at G?ll with a serious expression. Alex, meanwhile, barely paid attention to the conversation, his thoughts drifting elsewhere. He recalled the legends of Nostradamus, who had managed to irritate practically everyone¡ªfrom gods to the underworld¡ªall in the name of curiosity. ?He was banished to Helheim for breaking one of the gods'' primary taboos. As punishment, he was sent to its deepest parts,? Brunhilde explained with icy calm. Her words made G?ll pause in thought, while Alex, noticing Nostradamus''s smug smile returning, quietly chuckled, realizing this man had no intention of changing. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. G?ll stared at Nostradamus in amazement as he proudly pulled a silly face, clearly pleased with himself. Alex couldn''t help but wonder what could have driven the prophet to break a divine taboo. If he were in Nostradamus''s place, he might have done the same thing¡ªjust to see what would happen and to witness the gods'' reactions. Alex even remembered a similar prank he''d pulled in Night City, hacking into Arasaka''s network and uploading a massive message honoring the Flying Spaghetti Monster. Though it was on a much smaller scale, it had still brought him plenty of joy. While the idea of inviting Nostradamus to partake in such mischievous schemes amused Alex, he quickly dismissed it. The prophet seemed far too chaotic¡ªeven by his standards. ?Oh, you''re exaggerating, Brunie. That was nothing for me,? Nostradamus said with a completely carefree expression. ?Breaking a taboo? What did he do that got him banished to Helheim?? G?ll asked in alarm, turning to Brunhilde. ?This idiot destroyed the Bifrost. That''s why he was banished,? Alex replied dryly. At those words, all three¡ªBrunhilde, Nostradamus, and G?ll¡ªturned to him. Brunhilde, by now accustomed to Alex knowing everything about everyone, wasn''t surprised. G?ll, however, grew even paler, stunned by what she had just heard. Nostradamus, on the other hand, looked at Alex with newfound interest, clearly trying to figure out how he knew the truth. The insult didn''t even bother the prophet¡ªhe was far more intrigued by the mystery Alex seemed to be hiding. Alex, looking at Nostradamus, tried to remember what the Bifrost actually was. His memory flashed with the image of a rainbow bridge connecting three worlds: Valhalla, Midgard, and Helheim. Only the highest gods, like Odin, Zeus, or Hades, were allowed to use it. ?Pretty boy''s right,? Nostradamus confirmed nonchalantly. ?But unfortunately, I didn''t manage to destroy the entire Bifrost,? he added with a feigned regret. ?You... destroyed the Bifrost? But why?? G?ll forced out, clearly shaken. ?Why ''why''? I was just curious to see what would happen if it got destroyed. I''m one of those people who can''t sleep until I finish what I''ve started,? the prophet said, smiling like a child pleased with his mischief. Alex watched Nostradamus closely. His logic, though insane, somewhat mirrored his own. He also believed that once you decide to do something, you should see it through to the end. But now, he was curious¡ªwhat would happen if the Bifrost were destroyed completely? Stroking his chin, Alex began to think about how to pull it off unnoticed, before anyone found out. Brunhilde immediately caught his thoughtful gaze. ?No!? she said firmly. ?But I haven''t done anything yet,? Alex said, surprised. ?Exactly why I''m saying ''no.'' I don''t need any more problems because of your insane ideas,? Brunhilde retorted in a stern tone. Alex was taken aback. He was unsettled by how quickly she shut down his plans, even before he could voice them. He immediately suspected that Rebecca had probably said something about his antics. G?ll, moving closer, quietly asked, ?What are you planning?? ?I was going to destroy the Bifrost to see what would happen if the rainbow bridge was completely destroyed,? Alex admitted honestly. G?ll turned even paler and didn''t know how to respond. Brunhilde, on the other hand, sighed in satisfaction, realizing that her intuition hadn''t failed her. She had come to understand Alex so well that she could predict his plans before he even started to act on them. Meanwhile, Nostradamus burst into laughter, encouraging Alex, ?When you do it, I''ll get you a spot in Helheim, right next to me. We''ll have a blast spending eternity together!? he exclaimed with genuine enthusiasm. Alex gave him a dry look. ?No thanks. I''d prefer Brunhilde''s company. I''m definitely not spending eternity with you,? he replied coldly. Alex then demonstratively wrapped his arm around Brunhilde''s waist and rested his chin on her shoulder. G?ll, embarrassed, covered her face with her hands but still sneaked peeks at the scene through the gaps between her fingers. Brunhilde remained outwardly calm, only glancing briefly at Alex. However, inside, she felt a warm joy from his closeness. Alex had become more to her than just an ally. Nostradamus, ignoring their closeness, shrugged and smirked. ?We''ll still meet in Helheim if you destroy the Bifrost.? ?And now answer my original question, Nostradamus,? Brunhilde said, leaning slightly back against Alex. ?Why are you here?? ?Well, what a boring question!? the prophet answered cheerfully, swinging his legs like a child. ?I just wanted to know when my turn is! I''m waiting for my moment to shine.? Alex observed Nostradamus'' behavior, once again confirming that the man''s mind was a complete chaos. This type of person irritated him the most¡ªone whose actions were impossible to predict. ?Not for a while,? Brunhilde said thoughtfully. ?You''re our trump card.? Alex grimaced but didn''t argue. He understood that Nostradamus'' help might not be needed¡ªthere were only four battles left to win, and victory would be close. They needed to defeat Hades, Beelzebub, and two others to reach the true instigator of Ragnarok. G?ll looked at Nostradamus with concern, shocked that he was their ?trump card.? Then her gaze shifted to Alex. His calm, unreadable face made her feel that even he acknowledged the prophet''s power. Alex''s thoughts were interrupted by the sound of Brunhilde''s tablet signaling. He lowered his gaze and saw the name of the next fighter representing the gods. A slight smirk appeared on Alex''s face, while Brunhilde''s expression became stern. ?The King of the Dead,? Alex murmured, almost savoring the sound of the name. G?ll turned pale, realizing that Hades¡ªthe lord of the underworld and the older brother of Zeus and Poseidon¡ªwould be participating in the next battle. ?Wow!? Nostradamus perked up. ?Hades himself decided to flex his muscles! I wonder what it''ll be like to fight him...? ?Sister, what are we going to do?!? G?ll panicked, turning to Brunhilde. ?Where are we going to find a fighter who can stand up to Hades? We don''t stand a chance!? Brunhilde sighed heavily, noticing how G?ll and Nostradamus had practically clung to her, making it hard to respond properly. Alex, still holding Brunhilde at the waist, gazed intently at the tablet screen, contemplating who might be able to face Hades. It seemed like Qin Shi Huangdi was a decent fighter, but Alex wanted Hades'' spear for his collection, so he was thinking about who to send instead of the First Emperor of China. But deep down, he had already claimed Hades'' spear and was now considering an alternative. When Brunhilde finally freed herself from G?ll and Nostradamus'' grasp, she noticed that Alex was deep in thought. ?Brother,? G?ll asked cautiously, ?do you have a friend who could stand up to Hades?? Her words made Brunhilde pause. Alex had already brought two fighters who had won without a single scratch, which was impressive in itself. ?What did you say?? Alex asked, pulling himself out of his thoughts. ?I asked if you have a friend who could defeat Hades?? G?ll repeated, looking at him with hope. Alex smiled slightly, understanding that this battle would not only be a challenge but an opportunity to add something valuable to his collection. Alex knew there was no time to waste¡ªhe needed to make a decision immediately. If he missed the opportunity, Hades'' spear would slip out of his reach, and then his collection of divine weapons would be incomplete. Brunhilde patiently waited for Alex to announce his choice, though deep down, she had already decided who to send if he didn''t suggest a worthy candidate. Nostradamus, on the other hand, made no effort to hide his interest, carefully watching every move Alex made, as if trying to predict his next step. After a brief moment of thought, Alex gave a mental signal to his clone to change its appearance to the pre-selected one. ?Yes, I have a candidate,? Alex said, thoughtfully stroking his chin. ?Though he''s running a bit late.? Brunhilde looked at him with a narrowed gaze. ?Did you already decide to send your fighter without consulting me?? Her tone was dry, but there was a hint of hurt in her eyes. Alex didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he gently turned her toward him, pulling her into an embrace so their faces were almost touching. He lightly pressed his forehead against hers, as if trying to close the distance even more. G?ll and Nostradamus watched the scene, covering their faces with their hands, but soon began peeking through the gaps between their fingers. ?Maybe I just foresaw that there would be a serious opponent in the seventh battle, so I invited an old friend in advance?? Alex said with a sly squint, looking into Brunhilde''s emerald eyes. Their faces were so close that their noses almost touched. Brunhilde looked at Alex, trying to understand what motives drove him. She saw something more than simple confidence in his eyes. Her suspicion was confirmed almost immediately. ?You''re doing this just for the trophy?? Her voice became a little softer, but it carried a note of reproach. ?No, no, what are you talking about! It''s all for the victory of humanity,? Alex said, putting on a serious expression, though a barely noticeable trace of mockery slipped into his voice. Brunhilde rolled her eyes, realizing that Alex was lying. His feigned sincerity only reinforced her suspicion that there were personal interests behind this choice¡ªspecifically, the desire to get Hades'' spear. ?Alright then, where''s your friend, if he''s supposed to fight?? she asked, looking away from his face. ?He should appear... right now,? Alex said, pointing toward the door. Everyone turned toward the door at once. But nothing happened. The only sound that broke the silence was the caw of a crow from somewhere outside. Alex''s eye started twitching nervously. ?Right now,? he repeated, raising his voice slightly. The door remained closed. Nostradamus burst out laughing, pointing at Alex. ?Well, you definitely won''t be a prophet!? Alex''s face began to show black lines of irritation as he prepared to mentally scold his clone. And then, suddenly, the door began to slowly open. ?Sorry, I got a bit lost in this maze and couldn''t find the right door right away,? a deep voice sounded. A tall man with long black hair, reaching down to his waist, appeared in the doorway. It was Hashirama Senju¡ªa tall man with tanned skin and dark eyes. His black hair was split down the middle, framing his face. He wore the standard shinobi attire of his time, consisting of a simple black suit and sandals. Hashirama wore an apologetic smile on his face. This was the appearance that Alex had specifically chosen for his clone. His presence immediately caught everyone''s attention. ?Sorry, my old friend was delayed. These corridors are a real puzzle,? Hashirama said with an apologetic smile, rubbing the back of his head. He was dressed in a black shinobi suit from his time, which accentuated his stately figure, and his warm voice and charisma immediately softened the initial tension. Alex, with a satisfied expression, stepped back a bit, clearly enjoying the effect he had created. ?Well then, can we discuss my candidacy now?? he said, casting a brief glance at Brunhilde, whose face showed a mix of relief and irritation. Brunhilde studied the newcomer carefully, trying to figure out who he could be. G?ll examined him with genuine interest, trying to catch any hint of his identity. Nostradamus, on the other hand, turned away indifferently, deeming the stranger uninteresting to him. His attention was fully focused on Alex and his secrets. Meanwhile, Alex released Brunhilde and decided to put on a little performance to divert attention and conceal his true intentions. Approaching ?Hashirama? with a friendly smile, he extended his hand. ?You''re just like always, my old friend. Always managing to get lost,? Alex said with a slight mocking tone. ?Haha, well, who''s to blame that the architects of this place love to create labyrinths?? ?Hashirama? replied, flashing a friendly grin. They embraced like two old comrades reunited after a long separation. Every detail was carefully planned so that no one would suspect anything was off. Brunhilde and G?ll watched the scene, exchanging glances, while Nostradamus merely snorted, not hiding his skepticism. ?Alex, don''t you want to introduce us to your friend?? Brunhilde finally spoke up, drawing attention back to the situation. Alex quickly broke the embrace, feeling awkward. Internally, he already regretted the moment, as hugging essentially himself, albeit in a different form, felt strange and even a little eerie. Adjusting his clothes, he placed a hand on ?Hashirama''s? shoulder. ?Let me introduce my friend. This is Hashirama Senju, the legendary shinobi. Like Might Guy, he''s also a shinobi, but the difference is that he was the one who started the era of the shinobi villages, and for that, he was called the ''God of Shinobi.'' Not just for his charisma, which made people follow him, but also for his strength,? Alex said proudly, giving ?Hashirama? a pat on the shoulder. ?Wow, Might Guy was here too? Why didn''t you invite me sooner?? ?Hashirama? asked, playing along with Alex. ?Because...? Alex just smiled mysteriously, not wanting to go into detail. G?ll''s eyes sparkled with excitement¡ªmeeting another shinobi, especially such a legendary one, was a real event for her. Brunhilde, however, watched the newcomer cautiously. The thought that the ?great? Hashirama had gotten lost in the Colosseum seemed odd to her. However, she quickly dismissed her doubts, remembering that Alex''s previous fighters also had their quirks but still turned out to be incredibly strong. ?Let''s say he''s strong,? she said thoughtfully. ?But are you sure he can defeat f?? ?Young lady, you needn''t worry! It will be done perfectly!? ?Hashirama? laughed loudly, causing Alex some mild annoyance at the clone''s excessive enthusiasm. Brunhilde silently nodded, turning back to Alex. Now, it was only a matter of waiting for the valkyrie, who would partner with ?Hashirama? in the upcoming battle. Meanwhile, Alex was already mentally drifting into fantasies about trophies and glory. His thoughts revolved around Hades'' weapon, which was about to join his collection. But most of all, Alex was looking forward to the fight itself. Hades certainly wouldn''t expect what the ?God of Shinobi? would bring. The real pleasure would come when ?Hashirama? activated the ?Wood Style? technique and summoned a giant wooden statue with a thousand hands. ?I''ll definitely have to call GIR to record everything,? Alex muttered to himself, anticipating the moment when the spectators would see what true shinobi techniques looked like. To be continued... Chapter 168 - 168: The Prelude to the Battle (The words of one of the readers made me wonder why V?lundr works the way it does, and why the Valkyries take the form they use. So the author spent some time researching and found some useful information. The name of each Valkyrie has a special meaning that personifies the form she takes after V?lundr. So Hl?kk means Noise of battle, which means her form allows her to use everything she needs to arrange battles. I will not mention others because it may drag on. But what is most interesting is that when I reread the manga to check the information about the names of the Valkyries, there was one interesting moment, and maybe even a spoiler, the name G?ll is translated as calling. But her name was also written differently Geir, which means spear. And here is a spoiler in that in the end G?ll will take the form of a spear and will confront Odin in the final 13th battle. And about my beloved Brunhilda, there is also a spoiler in her name, which means Battle Armor, Bright Battle. And so the spoiler is that she will most likely be Siegfried''s partner or whatever his name is. Badum tuts. The author spoiled the ending for you, which hasn''t come out yet.) While Alex and Brunhilde stood to the side, Nostradamus quietly slipped away, clearly intending to attend to his own matters¡ªor, more likely, to find trouble or irritate someone once again. His manner of sneaking off was so comical that Alex couldn''t help but think of old cartoons where characters tiptoed in the exact same absurd way. He decided not to stop Nostradamus, figuring that if he caused trouble again, he''d handle it himself... possibly with a stick. Meanwhile, G?ll was practically glowing with excitement, eager to learn more about ninja techniques and how Hashirama founded the shinobi villages. Watching her enthusiasm, Alex momentarily considered lighting a cigarette but instead pulled out a candy, lazily unwrapping it. ?Are you sure your friend can handle it?? Brunhilde asked, casting a glance at the cheerful G?ll, who was bombarding Hashirama with questions. ?I already told you, they don''t call him the God of Shinobi for nothing. Besides, he has an ace up his sleeve to take down Hades if needed,? Alex replied with absolute confidence. Meanwhile, G?ll was practically bouncing around Hashirama, insisting that he show at least one technique. Last time, she hadn''t seen anything because Might Guy had dashed off to the arena, loudly shouting something about the power of youth. Now her desire had become almost obsessive, and Hashirama finally gave in. He prepared to demonstrate something simple but impressive when suddenly, the door to the room slammed open so hard it hit the wall, drawing everyone''s attention. Alex and Brunhilde turned in unison toward the noise, mildly surprised to see an irritated figure step through the doorway. G?ll immediately hid behind Hashirama, using him as a shield. Hashirama himself froze in a strange pose, resembling a statue ready to perform a jutsu. Alex glanced over the newcomer and, frowning, asked, ?Hl?kk, what are you doing here?? ?I''m not Hl?kk! I''m Alvitr, the tenth of the thirteen Valkyries! How could you possibly confuse us? We''re completely different!? she snapped indignantly, pointing at her hair. Alex squinted, scrutinizing Alvitr, and realized the only way to tell her apart from Hl?kk was her hairstyle. In every other aspect, they were practically identical, from their attire to their mannerisms. Meanwhile, G?ll continued to hide, knowing that both Alvitr and Hl?kk were infamous for their temperamental personalities. Brunhilde raised an eyebrow, observing the scene. ?Where have you been, Alvitr? We''ve been waiting for a while,? she asked coldly, her gaze fixed on her younger sister. The question seemed to shatter Alvitr''s heart completely. Her face displayed a whirlwind of emotions, and tears began streaming down her cheeks as if the entire world had betrayed her. Alex felt a brief pang of pity but remained silent. Hashirama, however, took charge of the situation. Approaching the crying Valkyrie with a soft, almost grandfatherly smile, he placed a hand on her head. ?There, there, little Valkyrie. Tell Grandpa who upset you,? he said gently. The warmth of his gesture only made her sobs intensify. Alex, watching Alvitr, couldn''t understand the reason for her meltdown and glanced at Brunhilde for clarification. She simply shook her head, indicating she didn''t know either. Between gasps and sobs, Alvitr explained that she had been waiting for her partner at the arena entrance all this time, feeling abandoned. When she finally decided to come here, she saw everyone having fun together, which completely broke her spirit. ?How could you do this to me?! I stood there like an idiot, waiting for my partner, while you were all having fun here!? she wailed between sobs. ?There, there, don''t cry, little one. Do you want Grandpa to give you some money for sweets?? Hashirama asked, still patting her head affectionately. The scene was so absurd that Alex could only sigh heavily. ?These are the Valkyries involved in the decisive clash between gods and humans?? he thought skeptically, glancing at the crying Alvitr and the ?comforting grandpa.? Alex couldn''t quite figure out what kind of money his Hashirama clone intended to use to console Alvitr. The answer came quickly: with a grandfatherly smile, Hashirama pulled out a wad of banknotes from his pocket. It was ry¨­, the currency from the Naruto world. Alex''s face twisted into a mix of bewilderment and irritation. ?This clone is way too into his role¡­? he thought, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath, while Alvitr looked curiously at the strange paper bills. ?What are these? You can''t buy anything with this,? she sniffled. ?She''s right, Hashirama,? Alex interjected coldly. ?Around here, ry¨­ is only good for toilet paper.? Hashirama chuckled awkwardly and quickly stuffed the money back into his pocket, pretending nothing had happened. Alex barely resisted the urge to facepalm. ?And this is the man they call the God of Shinobi?? Meanwhile, Alvitr, having stopped crying completely, looked at Hashirama with unexpected warmth in her eyes, as if she truly believed he was a kind grandfather. Brunhilde, mildly surprised, watched the scene unfold and asked Alex: ?How did he manage that? Calming down a capricious Alvitr is almost a miracle.? Alex narrowed his eyes at Hashirama¡ªmore precisely, at his clone. Right now, the ?God of Shinobi? was telling Alvitr something, and she looked more and more like a granddaughter entranced by her grandpa''s stories. ?How will she react when she finds out it''s me? Hopefully, she doesn''t faint¡­? Alex thought. ?Hashirama has a granddaughter. Very spoiled. He''s used to calming down kids like that. His first move? Offer money. It''s because she inherited his bad habits,? Alex remarked dryly. ?Bad habits? From someone so kind?? G?ll asked incredulously, glancing at Hashirama. ?Oh, trust me, Hashirama is a notorious gambler. Gambling is his weakness. He plays, loses, and just digs himself deeper into debt. His granddaughter followed in his footsteps. She''s now in so much debt that people are hunting her across the world to get their money back,? Alex replied, barely concealing his irritation. G?ll stared at Alex, then at Hashirama, in stunned silence. Her idealized image of the ?God of Shinobi? shattered instantly. Now, she could only see a man perpetually seated at a casino table with the eternal smile of a loser. ?You''re joking,? she muttered. ?I wish I were, but no. Out of the whole clan, only Tobirama is somewhat reasonable. And even that''s a stretch,? Alex sighed heavily. Brunhilde shot him a cold glare, her expression silently judging him: ?Why did you invite someone like this to the battle?? Alex simply shrugged. ?Then she can try managing this circus herself.? Brunhilde let out a heavy sigh, choosing not to comment further. Her only hope was that Hashirama would be able to handle Hades. She didn''t care about his bad habits or quirks as long as he got the job done. G?ll, however, was visibly disappointed. Her initial impression of Hashirama as a kind and wise grandfather crumbled when it became clear that he was a reckless gambler drowning in debt. Alex''s earlier words calling Hashirama the ?God of Shinobi? now seemed completely meaningless to her. Alex glanced at the disheartened G?ll and shook his head. While he was discussing the oddities of his clone with the two Valkyries, it seemed that Hashirama and Alvitr had reached some sort of agreement. Their hands touched, and Alvitr''s body radiated a brilliant light. When the glow subsided, Hashirama stood before them in his familiar dark-red armor, covered with numerous metal plates. The symbol of the Senju Clan was prominently displayed on each shoulder guard. ?Hmm, it''s been a while since I''ve worn this,? Hashirama remarked, adjusting parts of his armor. Alex heard a hysterical scream from Alvitr in his mind, followed by the dull thud of her fainting. Then came the loud laughter of Hl?kk, clearly enjoying her sister''s reaction. Alex could only pity Alvitr, who had become the second Valkyrie to lose consciousness in his inner world. He wondered if his spiritual space was really that terrifying. If the Valkyries could hear his thoughts, they would undoubtedly agree in unison, especially because of the ominous Demon King''s castle and the eerie black sword emanating an aura of destruction. ?If you''re ready, head to the arena and fetch me Hades'' spear,? Alex said calmly, glancing at Hashirama. Hashirama stopped fiddling with his armor, gave a thumbs-up, and assured him everything would be done perfectly. As Hashirama departed, Brunhilde narrowed her eyes suspiciously. ?So, this is all just for the spear?? she asked. Standing nearby, G?ll let out another heavy sigh. She was becoming more convinced that her new older brother was an eccentric personality. ?It''s a trophy. Better it''s in my hands than someone else''s,? Alex replied without emotion. ?You love weapons so much that you''d steal one from a friend?? Brunhilde remarked sarcastically. ?Absolutely,? Alex answered without hesitation. Brunhilde could only shake her head. Taking his arm, she led him toward the spectator balcony. On the way, Alex asked G?ll to bring his robo-dog to record the entire fight. When she asked why, he explained that he wanted to show the footage to his family and friends. G?ll nodded and hurried off to the waiting room, where a few Valkyries, Buddha (enjoying someone''s sweets), the restless trio with Zerofuku, and Rebecca, engrossed in her weapon experiments, were gathered. Reaching the viewing balcony, Alex''s gaze involuntarily drifted to the opposite side, where the Olympian gods were seated. What he saw made his eye twitch nervously. ?This is just too much,? he muttered, staring at their balcony. Noticing his reaction, Brunhilde followed his gaze. She saw the same thing and frowned in confusion. Among the Olympian gods was an uninvited guest¡ªthe first Emperor of China, Qin Shi Huang. Alex watched with interest as Ares was sent flying yet again, while Hermes nonchalantly refilled the emperor''s cup. ?Should I go fetch him?? Alex offered playfully. ?Just don''t cause any trouble,? Brunhilde said sternly. ?The Olympian gods already hate you enough.? Alex gave her a thumbs-up, assuring her he''d handle it. Leaning over, he kissed her cheek, drawing a faint smile to her face, and without wasting any time, leaped from the balcony onto the stands. His goal was clear: to find the adoptive mother of Qin Shi Huang, the woman who had played a crucial role in shaping the future Emperor of China. Alex remembered how her support helped the young Ying Zheng become a great ruler. Scanning the crowd, he quickly spotted her. She sat surrounded by people, regal and composed, her long black hair tied into a ponytail. Beside her was a boy¡ªthe very child who had perished because of the ambitions of the ruler of the Qin territory. Alex tried to recall her name. It sounded like Chun Yan or something similar. Having set his target, Alex leisurely lit a cigarette and made his way toward the fence separating the spectators from the gods'' box. His actions immediately drew attention: everyone knew that when Alex started moving, something unusual was about to happen. Step by step, he approached the gods'' stands. His face remained impassive, but many were already on edge, especially the gods themselves, fully aware that Alex rarely acted without a reason. When he reached the Olympians'' box, Alex raised his gaze to the gods, who eyed him warily. Passing by their tense stares, he noticed Aphrodite. She shot him an annoyed look, perhaps hoping he would stop or give her more attention. However, Alex merely glanced at her briefly, mentally comparing her to Freyja, and concluded that his wife was far more attractive. In his opinion, Aphrodite was trying too hard to impress, showing everything off, which only put him off. Freyja, on the other hand, was a lady who had captured his attention not with her appearance but with her grace and warmth. This cold glance from Alex further irritated the goddess. Climbing the steps, Alex assessed the situation and decided to keep things simple. With ease, he jumped into the box, landing gently on the railing, which provoked a sharp reaction from those present. Hermes gave a slight smile, though his gaze held caution. Ares, lying on the floor in a decidedly unmajestic pose, merely snorted in annoyance. Emperor Qin Shi Huangdi, however, seemed to ignore what was happening and continued calmly sipping his wine. Alex, crouching on the railing, addressed the emperor: ?Hey, Qin, did you get lost? This place isn''t for you.? The emperor calmly raised his gaze, breaking away from his cup, and with a smile said: ?I don''t care where I am. I am always the Emperor, and beneath me¡ªthere is a throne.? Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For a moment, Alex froze, processing what he had heard. Too much pomp, he thought. Even he, the Demon King, found such declarations excessive. For a second, he wondered if he should start acting like that too, but quickly dismissed the thought. ?Alright, I get it,? Alex said flatly, getting up from the railing. ?But stop causing trouble. Let''s go, it''s time to return.? Qin Shi Huangdi held his gaze on Alex for a moment, then calmly set his cup aside, ready to follow him. Alex''s words made Hermes and Ares exchange bewildered glances. Both were clearly thinking the same thing: ?Are you serious? Did you just say that?? In the past few hours, Alex had already caused a lot of trouble, angering dozens of gods, including not just lower-tier ones but also those like Zeus and Odin. However, the gods'' stares didn''t concern Alex¡ªhis focus was entirely on the Emperor of China. ?I refuse. I''ve already grown fond of this place,? Qin Shi Huangdi declared loudly, rejecting Alex''s suggestion. ?And besides, it certainly won''t be boring here,? he added with a self-satisfied smile Alex''s face darkened, with black lines seemingly appearing through his skin, expressing an extreme level of irritation. Leaping down from the railing, he walked over to the emperor, pondering how to get him to leave the box. His intense gaze began to cause discomfort even to Hermes, and Ares tensed up in response. Ares, though silent, couldn''t deny that he was somewhat afraid of Alex¡ªafter all, Alex had effortlessly defeated Poseidon as if it were child''s play. But then, Alex''s face lit up. He remembered a perfect item from his inventory for such situations¡ªa foam mallet. It looked like an entirely harmless toy, but its true purpose was to knock out the target without any violence. ?Tell me, Qin, do you like tricks?? Alex asked innocently, looking at the emperor. Qin Shi Huangdi paused for a moment, stroking his chin, then his face lit up with a childlike grin. This unexpected question caught even Hermes and Ares off guard, who were eavesdropping. Now, they were both curious about the trick Alex had planned to rid them of the emperor before Zeus arrived. ?Of course! This emperor has always loved street magicians!? Qin Shi Huangdi declared joyfully. Alex grinned widely, his sunny smile briefly blinding everyone around him. However, those who knew Alex immediately realized that such a smile boded no good for his target. The Emperor of China had just become that target. Before anyone could react, Alex swiftly grabbed the foam mallet and skillfully struck the emperor on the top of his head. Qin Shi Huangdi didn''t even have time to comprehend what was happening before his consciousness dimmed, and he collapsed onto the couch, snoring loudly. The scene was so absurd that even Hermes had trouble believing his eyes. A foam toy had knocked out the first Emperor of China. Ignoring the stunned gods, Alex lifted the unconscious Qin Shi Huangdi over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes and made his way to the railing. ?Sorry for the inconvenience,? he said with a slight smirk. Hermes was the first to recover, watching Alex, who was already standing on the railing, preparing to jump. It happened so quickly that even Hermes, the god of speed, couldn''t grasp what had just occurred. Now Alex was looking at them with that same mysterious smile, even managing to apologize. This sharp contrast in his behavior left both gods bewildered. ?It''s fine,? Hermes finally managed, forcing a professional smile. ?I actually kind of liked him.? ?Well, then,? Alex said, waving his hand. ?Enjoy the battle!? With that, he jumped down, disappearing from their sight and leaving the gods to ponder what had just happened. Alex landed softly on the steps between the tiers where the gods were seated, carrying the Emperor of China over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. Whistling a simple tune, he began to descend, ignoring the hundreds of surprised and disapproving stares. However, one gaze stood out from the rest¡ªAphrodite''s. She was staring at him intently, clearly displeased, but Alex paid her no attention. He could feel her gaze, but women like her never caught his interest. Alex couldn''t stand arrogant people, especially women who thought they were above everyone else. Descending the stairs, he continued walking along the stands, humming a tune as if nothing extraordinary had happened. The gods watching the spectacle were filled with questions, the main one being, ?What the hell is he carrying, and why is he so cheerful?? But Alex was pleased. After all, where else would he get the chance to knock out the First Emperor of China with a foam hammer? Reaching the section where the representatives of humanity were seated, Alex began searching for the woman who had been the adoptive mother of Ying Zheng. Upon finding her, he smiled and made his way up the stairs. When he finally reached the right row, their gazes met. A light, friendly smile appeared on Alex''s face. ?Miss Chun Yang, please accept this gift,? Alex said, shaking the Emperor of China''s body on his shoulder as if offering it to her. Chun Yang was completely bewildered. She, like everyone sitting nearby, couldn''t understand what was happening. In this row were former emperors of China''s provinces, yet none of them had recognized the ?sack? on Alex''s shoulder as the First Emperor, Qin Shi Huang. ?What do you mean?? Chun Yang asked cautiously, trying not to reveal her anxiety. Alex shook his head, realizing that she hadn''t understood. He was even more surprised that none of the present emperors had recognized who was lying on his shoulder. Sighing, he slapped his forehead and decided to explain. ?Look, Miss Chun Yang, this is your adoptive son, Ying Zheng. He''s been causing some trouble,? Alex said calmly, slightly tossing the body on his shoulder for emphasis. ?And since you''re his adoptive mother, I think it''s your job to keep an eye on him.? Chun Yang''s eyes widened in shock when she heard Ying Zheng''s name. She couldn''t believe that the person Alex was carrying like a sack was her adoptive son. But what shocked her even more was that Alex had brought him here just because he was ?causing trouble.? When the others heard Ying Zheng''s name, a commotion began. Now everyone understood that the person on Alex''s shoulder was none other than the First Emperor of China. ?In short, Miss Chun Yang, take care of him. I definitely don''t have the time to keep track of everyone,? Alex finished, carefully handing the unconscious Qin Shi Huang to his adoptive mother. Chun Yang, stunned, involuntarily accepted the ?gift,? and chaos broke out around her. All the former emperors of China started murmuring among themselves, clearly shaken by the situation. But Alex ignored their commotion and headed down the stairs to the balcony, where Brunhilde was waiting for him. He glanced her way and noticed her confused and almost empty gaze. She clearly hadn''t expected such a turn of events. Alex, as if nothing had happened, gave her a thumbs-up, as if saying, ?Mission accomplished!? After all, who better than an adoptive mother to tame the First Emperor of China? Alex smiled to himself, pleased with his perfect solution: not to worry about it himself, but to dump the responsibility on someone else. With a satisfied smile, Alex slowly descended the stairs, pleased to be rid of the responsibility of watching over the Emperor of China, having entrusted the task to reliable hands. His thoughts involuntarily returned to a possible scenario if Ying Zheng had remained with him. Alex imagined how G.I.R., his loyal but overly principled robo-dog, would have declared a hunt for the First Emperor. After all, G.I.R. was convinced that there could only be one legitimate emperor¡ªthe Emperor of Humanity¡ªand all other ?pretenders? were subject to ?purification.? Alex even shuddered at the thought of G.I.R. chasing Ying Zheng around the Colosseum, shouting about heresy and demanding to ?cleanse the soul.? It would definitely have been a disaster. Making a mental note to keep the robo-dog away from any monarchs, Alex dismissed these thoughts and focused on the present. Reaching the balcony, he effortlessly jumped onto it, where Brunhilde and the returned G?ll were already waiting. Along with her, G?ll had brought G.I.R., who was enthusiastically setting up a camera tripod, intending to capture the upcoming battle between the god Hades and the god of Shinobi. Alex glanced at Brunhilde, whose unreadable expression clearly hinted at disapproval. ?Is something wrong?? Alex asked, slightly tilting his head, wondering what could have upset her. ?In what way ''is something wrong''? Why was Qin Shi Huang unconscious, and why were you carrying him like a sack of potatoes?? Brunhilde replied coldly. G?ll, standing next to G.I.R., cast a sideways glance at Alex, silently praying for his well-being. Alex, as usual, remained calm, ignoring the Valkyrie''s frosty tone. ?Well, he just didn''t want to leave, so I had to knock him out,? Alex answered innocently, as if it were the most mundane thing. ?And why did you leave him in the hands of some woman?? Brunhilde continued her interrogation, her voice still cold but now with clear notes of irritation. ?That ''some woman'' is his adoptive mother, Miss Chun Yang. Isn''t it the mother''s job to keep an eye on her child, to make sure he doesn''t get into trouble?? Alex explained, slightly tilting his head. Brunhilde paused for a moment. Her irritation gave way to realization. It turned out that Alex had planned everything in advance. She understood that from the very beginning, he had intended to shift the responsibility for the First Emperor of China onto his adoptive mother. ?You did this on purpose, didn''t you? You planned it from the start?? Brunhilde looked at him intently. ?Well, yeah. Why would I want to keep an eye on this troublesome emperor who could cause problems at any moment?? Alex admitted calmly, not even trying to justify himself. ?You''re just unbearable,? Brunhilde sighed, placing her hand on her forehead. Alex simply smiled and, stepping closer, wrapped his arm around her waist. Brunhilde, though somewhat calmed by his gesture, was still irritated. She wanted to lecture him again about his irresponsibility, but she was interrupted by sudden changes in the arena. The walls began to move, transforming, signaling the start of the next Ragnarok battle. From the god''s side of the stands, where Hades was supposed to appear, stone gates took on the shape of an entrance to the Underworld, emitting a dark and oppressive aura. On the other side, where humanity stood, a giant tree grew in place of the gates, with the symbol of the Senju clan engraved in its center. Alex sighed in relief, realizing he had avoided yet another lecture from Brunhilde. His thoughts then shifted to the upcoming battle. What strategy would Hashirama choose? Would he only use the elemental techniques of Wood, or would he deploy his full arsenal of jutsu? Mentally smiling, Alex focused on making sure he didn''t miss the start of the fight. To be continued... Chapter 169 - 169: Hashirama vs. Hades As the arena continued to transform, Alex found a rare opportunity to speak with the Valkyrie Alvida. She had recently recovered from fainting¡ªa reaction triggered when a spiritual connection formed between them. Alex still couldn''t grasp what frightened the Valkyries so much about what they glimpsed in his soul. The only logical explanation he could come up with was his Demon King''s Castle and the Sword of Destruction¡ªboth deeply tied to his spirit. All the most dangerous memories that could irrevocably damage another''s consciousness had been securely sealed by Alex. Yet even the remnants left unsealed seemed to have a profound impact. He preferred not to dwell on what might happen if someone glimpsed fragments of his memories involving the Outer Gods. Even the mere image of Nyan-Nyan or Yog-Sothoth could drive any living being insane, and their actual presence would be far worse. To prevent such an outcome, Alex restricted access to those memories, leaving only moments from his life in Orario and Night City as exceptions. ?Alvida, how are you feeling? Any better?? he asked cautiously, his tone gentle as he reached out to her through their spiritual link. Alvida was within his spiritual space, having a relaxed conversation with her twin sister, Hl?kk. Talking to her sister had calmed her somewhat, but her anger at Alex hadn''t subsided. She couldn''t forgive him for using the image of Hashirama¡ªthe kind and caring old man she had grown to respect and even see as an ?ideal grandfather.? When the truth was revealed to her through their spiritual link, Alvida had been genuinely shocked. The vision of the Demon King''s Castle, surrounded by the floating Sword of Destruction, and Alex''s very soul emanating a crushing force of annihilation, had been enough to make her faint. After delving into Alex''s memories, she came to understand his motives and goals. However, the sense of betrayal lingered, especially since Alex had deceived not just her but Brunhilde as well. Conversations with the other Valkyries bound to Alex had convinced her that, despite his deception, trusting him was still better than relying on any other ally. None of them wanted to see their sisters perish again in this senseless war. ?I''m fine, but how long do you plan to keep deceiving my sister? Or do you honestly think Brunhilde will forgive you for this?? Alvida asked, settling into a chair that resembled the one Hl?kk usually sat in. Her words made Alex tense slightly. She was right. He didn''t know if Brunhilde would forgive him. Deception, no matter how justified, was still deception. Even the old adage, ?To deceive your enemy, you must first deceive your ally,? felt far less inspiring now than it once did. With each interaction, Alex found himself growing fonder of Brunhilde. Their shared intellect and strategic inclinations had brought them closer. But he also understood that even the strongest trust could crumble under the weight of lies. Still, he had a plan to explain everything to her. He intended to rely on V?lund, the spiritual bond between them, to grant her access to his thoughts and true motivations. ?Do you think I want to deceive her? I just don''t have the time to explain everything. I''ve been forced to adjust my plans on the fly because the one behind all this chaos could step out of the shadows and reveal their true self at any moment,? Alex replied, his voice heavy with frustration. Alvida took a sip of her tea and responded calmly, ?We sisters will support you in this war. But when the time comes to face Brunhilde and explain yourself, you''ll be on your own. We won''t interfere.? Alex gave a brief nod. He understood that the responsibility for everything rested solely on his shoulders. After those words, Alex''s hands unconsciously tightened around Brunhilde''s waist. Yet, he still hesitated. Allowing Brunhilde to form a spiritual connection with him so she could delve into his memories and thoughts seemed like the most honest way to explain himself. After all, what could be more convincing than baring one''s mind and memories, leaving no secrets behind? However, Alex also realized that not every truth was ready to be heard. The internal conflict within him grew stronger: should he reveal everything now, or wait until the end of Ragnarok? At that moment, the transformations on the arena concluded, pulling him from his thoughts. On the side of the gods, the stone gates had morphed into a menacing archway reminiscent of the gates to Hell. The arch was built from bones and skulls, with eerie carvings etched into its surface. On humanity''s side, a giant tree had emerged from the ground, its sprawling branches casting shadows over the spectator stands. In the center of the tree''s trunk, the crest of the Senju Clan was intricately carved. As the changes finished, the entire coliseum fell into silence. Only the soft rustling of leaves could be heard, mesmerizing the audience. For all who watched, it was as if life and death themselves were about to clash. ?And now, ladies and gentlemen, mortals and gods! After the sixth battle of Ragnarok, the score stands tied at 3-3!? Heimdall''s booming voice filled the arena with tension. Spectators on both sides locked eyes, as though challenging one another. Among humanity, no one blamed Alex for his interference in the sixth battle. Despite his victory, everyone had reached the same conclusion: if Alex had decided to step in, the threat posed by the dragons that emerged from Zerofuku''s body had been far more severe than it appeared. ?But the best is yet to come! We''re entering the second half of Ragnaaar????k!? Heimdall roared, igniting the crowd. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His words were met with cheers and applause from spectators on both sides. Everyone knew: the seventh battle would be special. The stark contrast between the gods'' intimidating gates and humanity''s majestic tree spoke volumes. Alex, observing the scene, let out a quiet sigh. He had hoped events would unfold differently from the original timeline, but he still remembered the details. Today, it was highly likely that a god would fall¡ªa god who had already once been slain by Poseidon. Alex couldn''t recall the exact name¡ªperhaps it was Adamantine or something similar¡ªbut that god seemed insignificant to him. Meanwhile, Heimdall continued to build the anticipation. ?You''ve all guessed it: in the seventh battle, we''ll have a special guest. But first, let''s welcome humanity''s representative!? All eyes turned to the giant tree. It began to bloom, showering the stands with sakura petals that danced through the air alongside green leaves. At the base of the tree, a doorway began to form. Once it fully opened, the leaves suddenly froze in mid-air, then gently descended to the ground. ?Welcome the true legend of the shinobi world¡ªHashirama Senju!? Heimdall proclaimed loudly. ?The strongest of his clan, the God of Shinobi, a man whose legacy shaped an entire world!? The crowd of humanity''s spectators first froze in confusion, but soon erupted into applause as they realized the greatness of the fighter presented before them. From the shadows of the passage, the outline of red armor appeared, worn over black clothing. When Hashirama stepped onto the arena, everyone could make out his red armor, the white headband with the Senju Clan crest, and the wide, friendly smile on his face. ?But that''s not all,? Heimdall continued. ?Hashirama sought peace in the world of shinobi and, to achieve this goal, he founded the Hidden Leaf Village with members of his clan, as well as his childhood friend and rival. Later, he became the First Hokage, which literally means the First Shadow of the Fire that Founded. Even though he was unable to achieve peace during his lifetime, his legacy and vision for the world continued to shape not just the village, but the entire shinobi world after his death!? Heimdall added, and the crowd responded with loud applause. Alex, watching this, merely smirked slightly. He knew that this appearance was part of his plan and hoped everything would unfold as he had intended. The audience literally erupted in excitement. The realization that someone who had influenced an entire era and determined the course of the shinobi world had stepped onto the arena caused a storm of emotions. No one could believe that this smiling, seemingly carefree man was the same great leader who laid the foundations for the world known to everyone today. Brunhilde and G?ll instinctively compared Hashirama to the description Alex had given them. According to him, Hashirama was a passionate gambler, often giving in to his weaknesses. However, his achievements, so significant and great, more than made up for these flaws. ?His path, like that of all great individuals, was filled with hardships,? Heimdall began, his voice solemn. ?Hashirama grew up in an era of constant wars, where battles spared no one, not even children. After losing his brothers on senseless battlefields, he realized that something had to change. That was when he became determined to end the wars, to create a system where children would no longer die for the ambitions of adults. This thought became his guiding star, and he turned it into reality. He founded a village that marked the beginning of a new era, and his influence changed the entire world.? Heimdall paused, as if giving the audience time to absorb what they had just heard, then continued loudly: ?Once again, let''s welcome! HASHIRAMA SENJU! The man who changed the era!? The jubilant roar of humanity filled the arena. Even the other contenders in their rooms felt the excitement. They wondered if they would ever be able to challenge such a legendary figure. The gods'' side responded differently. Sarcastic remarks and insults toward Hashirama echoed from their side. Alex, watching the shouting gods, couldn''t help but smirk. In his eyes, they seemed like spoiled children whose ?divine? nature was limited only to their birthplace¡ªValhalla. Their power seemed insignificant to him, and he unashamedly considered them simply overhyped upstarts. Meanwhile, Hashirama seemed to completely ignore all the insults. His attention was solely focused on the side of humanity. He greeted them with his signature wide smile and waved cheerfully, as if he were happy to see everyone in the stands. However, Heimdall''s voice once again drew everyone''s attention. His tone became mysterious, even slightly ominous: ?To participate in Ragnarok, he has come to us¡­ from the very depths of Helheim!? The hall fell silent instantly. Even the gods, who had mocked Hashirama earlier, rose from their seats and lowered their heads in respect. Tension hung in the air as the massive stone gates on the gods'' side slowly began to open. Their movement was accompanied by a heavy rumble, as if the gates themselves were warning of the approach of something magnificent and terrifying. Thick white mist began to pour out from within, creeping along the ground. In the silence, only the dull echo of footsteps could be heard, methodically approaching from the darkness. Alex watched the gates with undisguised interest. He had been expecting to see Hades and wondered how powerful he would be without the trident of Poseidon, which now rested in Alex''s inventory. His mind was filled with questions. But Heimdall again drew the attention of all the spectators, declaring loudly: ?The very step of this god shakes the world, and even the greatest tremble before his gaze! The hellhound Cerberus is but a puppy to him, and the terrifying Typhon fears his mere presence. Before you stands the eldest of the three great brothers of Greece. The King of the Underworld! HAAAAAAADES!!!? The hall trembled from the thunderous announcement. When Hades and Hashirama stood face-to-face, it felt as though life itself had collided with death in physical form. Hashirama emanated warmth and life energy, while Hades brought a chill of despair. Alex couldn''t help but smirk, imagining how Hades would be beaten by Hashirama''s wooden hands. His gleeful excitement even made him vibrate slightly, which irritated Brunhilde greatly. The girl, already tense from watching the arena, couldn''t take it anymore and slapped Alex''s hands, making him calm down. At that moment, Heimdall loudly proclaimed: ?On one side, we have the God of Shinobi, Hashirama Senju! On the other, the King of the Underworld, Hades! The seventh battle of Ragnarok begins now! LET THE BATTLE BEGIN!!!? The sound of his shout, directed toward the heavens, signaled the start of a clash that would be written in history as the greatest battle of Ragnarok. When Hades and Hashirama stood opposite each other, the space between them filled with an oppressive silence. This was not just a confrontation between two fighters; it was a clash of Life and Death, embodied in these figures. Hashirama emanated energy and harmony, while Hades radiated deadly danger and the severity of inevitable death. Hades took a step forward, his gaze turning icy. ?Hashirama Senju... I hold no personal animosity toward you. But you represent humanity, which is guilty of my brother''s death. That is unforgivable,? Hades'' voice was calm, yet it carried a threatening undertone. His calm expression suddenly shifted to a flash of anger. In the blink of an eye, he raised his spear, and like lightning, it cut through the air with a deafening sound, breaking the sound barrier. However, Hashirama remained unflustered. Quickly forming hand seals, he activated his technique. ?Wood Style: Blocking Wooden Wall,? he muttered, and massive wooden beams instantly rose from the ground, forming a dome that shielded him from the strike. Hades'' spear slammed into the defense with incredible force, but the wood didn''t even crack. Hades, gripping his spear tighter, tried to increase the pressure, but the dome remained unyielding, as if forged from tempered steel. When the dust settled, the spectators saw that the Lord of the Underworld''s weapon had failed to breach the defense. Hades stepped back, retracting his spear, and the wooden defense of Hashirama slowly faded, returning to the earth. Behind it, the God of Shinobi appeared, crouched down and folding his hands in front of him. ?Phew, that was close,? he remarked with a smile. ?You could''ve at least given a warning before the attack. I might''ve gotten hit!? His words, spoken in such a carefree tone, bewildered both Hades and the spectators. The gods in the stands appeared stunned, and humanity couldn''t hide their astonishment. Even Alex, watching Hades'' reaction, barely suppressed his laughter. ?I''m surprised my spear couldn''t break your shield,? Hades finally spoke, narrowing his eyes. ?Well, it happens. Everyone has tough days,? Hashirama replied, waving it off casually, still smiling. It seemed that Hashirama''s words, spoken with simplicity and ease, only served to further provoke Hades, signaling the continuation of the spectacle. Hades didn''t respond. His figure vanished in an instant, and he reappeared next to Hashirama, his spear already raised for a strike. At the moment the tip was about to reach its target, Hashirama used his Body Flicker technique, instantly teleporting to a safe distance. Once in the new position, he quickly formed hand seals, took a deep breath, and brought his fingers to his lips. ?Fire Style: Dragon Flame,? he whispered. A powerful stream of fire burst from Hashirama''s mouth, taking the form of a dragon as it charged toward Hades. The God of the Underworld furrowed his brow, surprised by such a maneuver. Alex, watching the scene from the stands, couldn''t help but smirk, noting that his clone had chosen the perfect technique for the fight. After all, using the power of the Wood Style would have been too destructive at this stage of the battle. Hades stepped toward the blazing dragon, and with incredible force, he struck with his spear, slicing the fire in two. The impact created a powerful shockwave that dispersed the remaining flames. Without wasting a moment, Hades vanished again and reappeared right in front of Hashirama, raising his spear like a hammer to strike from above. But Hashirama stepped aside just in time, avoiding the blow, which shattered the stone floor of the arena. Seizing the moment, Hashirama stepped on the shaft of the spear, trying to prevent Hades from lifting it. However, the god put all his strength into a sudden jerk, lifting the weapon and Hashirama with it. Hashirama was propelled into the air, quickly forming new hand seals. ?Fire Style: Phoenix Flowers!? he called out. Dozens of fireballs shot toward Hades from all directions, making it difficult for him to track his opponent''s movements. While Hades was defending against the attacks, Hashirama landed back on the ground and began circling him quickly, aiming to attack from behind. Feeling the approach, Hades immediately spun around and struck with his spear, which seemed to pierce Hashirama''s body through. The spectators held their breath, realizing that the defender of humanity seemed to have lost. G?ll covered her eyes with her hands to avoid seeing the grim scene. Brunhilda frowned and glanced at Alex, who, contrary to her expectations, remained completely calm. Just as it seemed the outcome was decided, Hashirama''s body suddenly dissolved into a cloud of white smoke, leaving behind only a wooden log pierced by the spear. The spectators gasped, and Hades experienced a moment of confusion. But suddenly, he felt his legs being grabbed, and in the next instant, he was forcefully pulled downward. Before he could react, Hades found himself buried up to his neck in the ground. ?Earth Style: Underground Decapitation Technique,? Hashirama said, standing over the buried opponent. The spectators watched in confusion, unable to comprehend how the situation had changed so drastically. G?ll and Brunhilda were in shock as they saw the mighty god of the underworld literally buried. Alex, observing the scene, couldn''t resist making a joke: ?Now the god of the underworld is truly underground. Though, only up to his neck,? he said with a smile, easing the tense atmosphere. Hearing his comment, G?ll unexpectedly laughed, but quickly covered her mouth, afraid of Brunhilda''s reaction. The latter turned to Alex, casting him a silent reproachful look, as if asking if he was serious about joking at such a moment. Alex, meeting her gaze, simply smiled, kissed her on the nose, and waved his hand, signaling to continue watching the fight. Brunhilda just rolled her eyes and returned to the spectacle. Meanwhile, Alex turned his attention to the young Valkyrie. ?So, G?ll, what do you think of Hashirama''s abilities? What do you say now?? he asked, slightly leaning toward her. G?ll paused for a moment, contemplating the events. Setting aside Hashirama''s odd behavior, his actions at the start of the battle had indeed been effective. Not only had he outwitted Hades, but he had also managed to bury him up to his neck in the ground, which looked impressive. ?That was incredible! Especially the fireballs and the dragon,? G?ll said, her eyes shining with admiration. ?And that moment when Grandpa Hashirama left behind a wooden log instead of himself, then came out from under the ground and buried Hades... That was just fantastic!? Alex smirked, ruffling her hair. ?Heh, this is just the beginning. Hashirama isn''t called the god of shinobi for nothing. He hasn''t even used his strongest techniques yet. Wait, the most interesting part is still ahead.? G?ll''s eyes lit up even brighter, eagerly anticipating what else Hashirama would show. Brunhilda, who had been closely watching the fight, shifted her gaze from the arena to Alex. ?And what are his strongest techniques?? she asked, her interest evident. G?ll also stared at Alex, burning with impatience to hear about the hidden abilities of the shinobi. ?Hashirama is the only master of the Wood Style in all of shinobi history. But his main advantage is the trump card he might use in this fight,? Alex replied in a mysterious tone. ?What trump card?? G?ll asked, tugging at his sleeve with curiosity. ?It''s a secret for now,? Alex grinned slyly, enjoying her impatience. While Alex teased G?ll, there was a change on the arena. Hades, buried up to his neck in the earth, regained his senses. He looked up and saw Hashirama smiling at him, calmly squatting in front of him. ?So, king of the underworld, are you ready to continue? Or are we finally going to break this endless cycle of vengeance?? Hashirama began, his smile turning serious. ?After all, it wasn''t us, the humans, who started this war. It was you gods who decided you could dictate terms to us. Do you think only you are allowed to seek vengeance? Where were you when your brother Zeus killed Adam, the brother of my friend? Why were you silent when Poseidon, driven by his selfishness, fought and fell at the hands of my friend in revenge for Adam''s death?? Hashirama''s face darkened, and his gaze became firm and condemning. Hades remained silent. A wave of energy rose around him, causing the earth to crack and split. With a slight effort, he broke free from the ground and quickly stood up. Hashirama merely stepped back, increasing the distance between them. ?You wouldn''t understand what it means to lose a brother,? Hades said, his voice cold with fury, his spear aimed at Hashirama. ?Actually, I do understand,? Hashirama replied calmly, his eyes fixed on the god. ?I had three younger brothers. Two of them died in a war, senseless and cruel. I know what it''s like to lose those you swore to protect.? A moment of tense silence hung between them, broken only by the noise of the crowd. This dialogue added not only tension but also deep emotional drama to the battle, revealing the personal motives of both fighters. Alex watched the intense moment, silently smirking. It reminded him of a dramatic scene from a soap opera, even though the fight was for the survival of humanity. His gaze flicked to G?ll and Brunhilda, who were watching Hashirama in amazement. They couldn''t believe that someone with such a kind smile and compassionate nature had endured so much pain, like the loss of his brothers. Both Valkyries turned toward Alex in unison, waiting for confirmation of the shinobi''s words. Alex simply nodded in silence, acknowledging the truth. G?ll felt a pinch in her nose from the overwhelming emotions; she imagined how hard it must have been for Hashirama and admired his determination to change the world. Brunhilda, in turn, felt an even greater fondness for this man, who not only overcame suffering but became a symbol of hope and change. In the stands, where the representatives of humanity sat, an emotional silence fell. Many spectators quietly wiped away tears, empathizing with Hashirama, his struggles, and his dreams. But he himself seemed unaware of the crowd. His focused gaze was fixed on Hades. ?When I lost my brothers, I realized: the shinobi system must change,? Hashirama began. His voice grew firm, filled with determination. ?I didn''t want anyone else to endure the pain I experienced. Slowly, people who shared my vision gathered around me. Together, we created a village where children no longer go to war.? He paused, his gaze igniting with the fire of pride. ?I didn''t manage to achieve peace in my lifetime, but THE WILL OF FIRE CONTINUES TO BURN IN THE HEARTS OF MY DESCENDANTS!? His words rang like thunder in a clear sky, their echo spreading across the arena. At that moment, an invisible but powerful pressure began emanating from Hashirama''s body. It made the hearts of the spectators freeze, awakening something deep and primal within them. In the stands, a loud chorus rose: the name of Hashirama was chanted by thousands of voices. The people had finally fully understood his story and were inspired. They saw before them a man who had not been broken by the weight of loss, the first to lay the foundations of a new system¡ªa system that protected children from senseless wars. The will of fire that burned in Hashirama''s heart now blazed in each of them. Hades also heard the story. The shinobi''s words seemed to strike a chord with him. He felt an odd kinship with this man. They were like reflections of each other, bound by similar losses. Both had lost brothers, both had endured endless pain, both moved forward for something greater. But Hades wasn''t going to retreat. His path was chosen, and he could not betray the memory of his younger brother. ?I never thought I would meet someone who experienced the same as I did,? he spoke, his voice trembling with anger and pain. ?But know this, Hashirama: I will not back down. For my brother, I will see this through to the end, even if my vengeance changes nothing.? Hashirama simply sighed deeply, his face turning serious, his gaze once again directed to the sky. ?You remind me of an old friend,? he said with a hint of sadness. ?He too was blinded by rage, seeking to take revenge on the world. But, like him, I will stop you¡ªto break this vicious cycle of vengeance.? Hashirama froze in his battle stance, his aura intensifying, and his face reflecting determination. The tension in the arena reached its peak. The will of fire and the fury of the underworld collided, ready for the final and decisive confrontation. Hades said nothing more. His gaze turned cold, and his expression became even more focused. He began to feel the pressure emanating from Hashirama, gradually filling the arena. This was not just strength¡ªit was the confidence of a person carrying within him the will to change the world. A flash of understanding crossed Hades'' eyes. Before him stood not just an enemy, but a man who had endured the same pain yet chosen a different path. Instead of immersing himself in hatred and seeking revenge, Hashirama had devoted his life to change. A faint, almost imperceptible smile appeared on the face of the god of the underworld. He tightened his grip on the spear, as if preparing to make a decision. ?If we had met under different circumstances, I would have gladly raised a glass with you, Hashirama,? Hades said with a quiet smirk. ?I think we could have become good friends,? the shinobi replied, his face lighting up with a warm but brief smile. These smiles disappeared as quickly as they had appeared. Now, two warriors stood on the arena, ready to fight to the end. Their gazes met, filled with determination. Suddenly, they vanished from their spots, as if dissolving into the air. In a split second, the entire hall was filled with flashes of their movements. Hades charged at Hashirama, his spear darting with the fury of lightning, trying to reach its target. But Hashirama, thanks to his experience and speed, skillfully dodged each strike while simultaneously counterattacking. Their figures flickered across the arena like two ghosts, clashing in the whirlwind of battle. Finally, they stopped at opposite ends of the arena. Both were breathing heavily, their silhouettes seeming like reflections of one another¡ªtwo equal opponents. Hades glanced down at his spear, as if contemplating his next move. Then he changed his grip, shifting it closer to the tip, and assumed a stance, clearly intending to use it for powerful strikes rather than thrusting attacks. Hashirama calmly observed Hades'' change in stance. His face remained serene, as if he were waiting for the god of the underworld to make the first move. To be continued... Chapter 170 - 170: Clash of the Will of Fire and the Fury of the Underworld While Hashirama and Hades exchanged blows in their high-speed battle, Alex observed closely, confirming his fears: the gods of this universe were far stronger than their manga counterparts. Even Hades'' regular movements were almost imperceptible to an ordinary viewer. This only strengthened Alex''s conviction that his decision to send clones into the battle instead of real people was absolutely the right one. He understood that none of humanity''s representatives¡ªeven Qin Shi Huang¡ªwould likely be able to stand against such a powerful god. Furthermore, this step was taken to prevent more Valkyries from losing their lives alongside their partners. Alex saw how each strike from Hades shattered the sound barrier, and his spear seemed capable of piercing any defense. If a different fighter had been in Hashirama''s place, their fate would likely have been sealed by the first blow. However, Alex also noticed something important: Hades had yet to show his full power. He was just beginning to pick up momentum, causing the audience to hold their breath in suspense. G?ll watched the battle with a sparkle in her eyes, admiring Hashirama''s skill as he deftly dodged blows while simultaneously finding openings for counterattacks. Brunhilda, on the other hand, clenched her fists, realizing how much she had underestimated Hades. Now she understood why he was considered one of the strongest gods. A memory resurfaced, of Hades single-handedly holding back the Titans that had escaped their prison in Helheim. Having confirmed his strength, Brunhilda began to understand that the battle was far from over. She also acknowledged that Alex had been right when he said that Hashirama was not just a shinobi, but truly a God of Shinobi. A real storm was brewing on the arena floor. The strikes of Hades and Hashirama created powerful shockwaves, cracking the surface beneath them. Their movements were so fast that the fighters literally disappeared, only reappearing at the moment of impact. Hashirama avoided direct strikes from Hades, wary of damaging Valkyrie Alvida''s armor, which had become an integral part of him. He redirected blows or evaded them, displaying incredible skill and caution. Another clash in the center of the arena was especially powerful¡ªthe ground beneath them split open into deep cracks, resembling a shattered mirror. Both fighters retreated, taking a moment to catch their breath. Hades glanced at his spear, seemingly contemplating his next move. Then, he adjusted his grip, moving his hands closer to the tip, assuming a stance meant for crushing strikes. ?You''re a good man, Hashirama,? Hades said, a shadow of respect in his voice. ?But I won''t back down. For my younger brother, Poseidon, as the elder, I must win.? Hashirama frowned, his face set with determination. ?Then I will stop you, as I once stopped my friend, who was also blinded by vengeance,? he said, preparing for the next clash. An invisible tension arose between Hades and Hashirama as their gazes met, as if an unspoken battle of willpower was unfolding between them. Hades'' eyes darkened with seriousness, and his grip on the spear''s shaft tightened. Suddenly, as if on an invisible signal, he launched his attack. Hades'' movement was so swift that to the spectators, he seemed to disappear and reappear before Hashirama in an instant, as though he had teleported. His hand, holding the spear, slid down the shaft with such speed that the friction made it feel as if his very hand was heating up. The powerful swing of the spear was accompanied by a series of shockwaves as the weapon broke through several sound barriers in succession. Hashirama, watching the falling spear, saw its approach as if in slow motion. Chakra poured out of his body, flowing to the ground, and from the cracks spreading across the arena floor, massive roots began to grow. In the blink of an eye, a giant tree rose before Hashirama, positioning itself between him and the attack. ?Wood Style: Release of the Unbloomed Tree,? he calmly said, watching his creation. Hades, unfazed by the obstacle, simply intensified his strike. His spear, imbued with divine power, split the tree in half with a thunderous crack. The loud snap of the shattered tree made the spectators freeze, and from the force of the spear''s impact, a deep crater formed beneath the feet of both fighters. The arena trembled from the destructive power of Hades. The fighters'' gazes met once again. Hades raised his spear, preparing for a new attack, but this time Hashirama took the offensive. Leaping over the tree''s wreckage, he closed the distance so quickly that Hades'' long spear became an inconvenient weapon. The shinobi delivered a series of rapid, powerful blows to Hades'' torso. Each strike felt crushing, and even the god of the underworld felt his body shudder from the force of the blows. It almost seemed as though tiny cracks were forming in his bones. Snapping out of the instant shock, Hades managed to raise his spear in time to block a swift kick. Hashirama''s foot collided with the spear''s shaft with a loud bang. Neither fighter retreated, freezing in a tense standoff. Hashirama''s foot pressed down on the spear, as if trying to snap it, but Hades wouldn''t allow that to happen. As if feeling a surge of new strength, Hades pushed Hashirama''s foot away, creating the necessary distance. ?You''re strong, mortal, but you haven''t seen my true power,? Hades said quietly, yet with a threatening tone, lifting his spear once more. Regaining his balance, Hashirama charged back into the fray, but this time Hades adopted a different tactic. His attacks became more precise, powerful, and relentless. The thrusts of his spear rained down on Hashirama like a storm of steel, forcing the shinobi to retreat. Hashirama jumped backward, dodging a series of strikes, but Hades didn''t give him the chance to create distance. The god of the underworld continued his assault, closing the gap with each step, and the spear became a deadly weapon, leaving no room for maneuver. Realizing the danger, Hashirama slammed his palms onto the ground. A massive wall of stone rose from beneath the arena, blocking Hades'' path and line of sight. ?Earth Style: Earth Shield,? he said, behind the wall, hiding his next strategy. The battle was heating up, and the spectators watched with bated breath, following every move. Hades, noticing the stone wall before him, didn''t hesitate. Focusing his strength into the spear, he delivered a powerful thrust, piercing the wall straight through. Then, without wasting any time, he made a wide swing, shattering the wall into splinters. Stone shards flew across the arena, and the spectators in the stands held their breath, watching the spectacle. Everything unfolding before them seemed incredible, like a scene from a legend brought to life right before their eyes. Everyone was in awe of Hashirama''s mastery¡ªthe legendary shinobi who tirelessly used technique after technique, managing to deflect the attacks of Hades himself. The young Valkyrie G?ll, mesmerized by the scene, with eyes burning with excitement, tried to mimic Hashirama''s movements, but he was forming hand seals so quickly that she could barely catch the sequence. G.I.R. came to her aid, using projections to demonstrate the correct movements. Alex, standing nearby, struggled to hold back a smile, understanding that he clearly remembered every technique and hand seal sequence. He wondered where all this knowledge was stored in his memory, but quickly brushed the thought aside. Meanwhile, Brynhildr remained focused on the battle. She was amazed at how skillfully Hashirama used his techniques to prevent Hades from taking the initiative. She briefly glanced at Alex, as if seeking an answer. ?How many more elements can Hashirama use?? she asked, slightly furrowing her brow. ?He''s already shown wood, fire, and earth. Does he have any more tricks up his sleeve?? G?ll, hearing the question, froze and stopped trying to form the hand seals. Now she was also curious about what else Hashirama could do. Alex, stroking his chin, replied: ?He can use all five basic elements: fire, water, wind, earth, and lightning. But wood is a different story.? Brynhildr and G?ll exchanged glances, unsure why Alex singled out the wood element. Then Brynhildr remembered that Hashirama was the only shinobi in history to possess that ability. ?You mentioned that he''s the only one who uses wood. Why?? she asked, tilting her head slightly. Alex paused for a moment before explaining: ?Shinobi have a concept called ''Kekkei Genkai''¡ªa special genetic gift they''re born with. It allows them to combine elements, creating new ones. For example, Hashirama can use wood because his body combines water and earth. Such combinations are rare, and every shinobi with a Kekkei Genkai has unique abilities.? While Alex was explaining the nature of Kekkei Genkai to the Valkyries, the battle in the arena continued. Hades, having destroyed the stone wall, saw Hashirama standing, his hands positioned as if holding invisible pistols. A cunning smirk appeared on the shinobi''s face. ?Water Style: Double Water Pistol!? he announced with a mischievous grin, aiming his index fingers at Hades. The spectators in the stands froze, awaiting the next incredible move of the battle. Streams of water shot from Hashirama''s fingers under immense pressure, heading straight for Hades. He reacted just in time, spinning his spear to use it as a shield. However, the power of the water blasts was enough to force Hades to take several steps back. He was surprised at how strong the attack was, and after shaking his numb arm, he realized that this battle would not be easy. ?Not bad, but it''s not enough to stop me, shinobi!? Hades declared, disappearing from his position. A moment later, Hades appeared behind Hashirama, swinging his spear for a devastating strike. The spectators held their breath¡ªit seemed that Hashirama wouldn''t be able to react in time. Hades'' spear pierced him through, but instead of blood, nothing came from the wound. ?Is it happening again?? Hades frowned, realizing this was yet another trick. Instinctively, he looked down at the ground, checking if Hashirama was hiding underground, like last time. Hades struck the ground with force, destroying it, but found no one. The body impaled by the spear still remained, which only increased his confusion. ?You think your tricks will work twice, shinobi?? Hades spat out in irritation. ?That''s why I used a different, more sophisticated tactic,? came Hashirama''s voice from behind him. Hades turned and saw a second Hashirama emerging from the trunk of the tree he had previously cut down. The first Hashirama, pierced by the spear, tightly held onto the shaft, not allowing Hades to retrieve his weapon. ?How... two?? Hades muttered in disbelief, as gods and mortals in the stands exchanged shocked glances, trying to comprehend what was happening. Brynhildr and G?ll, as confused as the rest, turned their gaze toward Alex. ?It''s a cloning technique,? Alex explained calmly. ?But Hashirama''s clones aren''t simple illusions. They are much more... unique.? Hades felt the situation slipping out of his control and intensified his attempts to pull his spear free from the clone''s grip. ?Too late,? the second Hashirama said, forming a hand seal. ?Wood Style: Piercing Wooden Spikes.? Suddenly, sharp wooden spikes shot out of the wooden clone''s body, heading straight for Hades. Realizing the danger, he released his spear and protected his vital points with his arms. Despite this, the spikes pierced his arm and leg. The Coliseum froze as the first drops of the god''s blood fell to the ground. Mortals in the stands began whispering to each other, realizing that the human representative had once again been the first to shed blood from his opponent. The wooden clone disappeared in a puff of white smoke, leaving Hades with spikes protruding from his body. Grinding his teeth, Hades forcibly pulled the spikes out and threw them aside. Blood trickled from the wounds, staining the arena. He bent down, picked up his spear from the ground, and slowly straightened up. ?You have more tricks than I expected, Hashirama,? Hades acknowledged, glaring at the shinobi. ?That''s what being a shinobi is all about. You always need a couple of trump cards up your sleeve to win,? Hashirama replied with a slight smirk. At these words, a faint smile appeared on Hades'' face. Hashirama noticed it and also gave a slight smile but remained in a combat stance, waiting for the next move from his opponent. ?But I can''t afford to fall here. I made a vow, and I intend to keep it,? Hades said, tightening his grip on his spear, blood still dripping from his hand. ?Then I''ll do everything in my power to stop you,? Hashirama responded calmly. Hades lunged forward, swinging his spear. As he almost reached Hashirama, the shinobi began rapidly forming hand seals. ?Wood Style: Celestial Wood Dragon!? the shinobi declared, completing the technique. Visible chakra flowed from Hashirama''s body, and the ground behind him trembled, cracking open. From the depths emerged a massive wooden dragon, charging toward Hades. Caught too close, Hades didn''t expect such a sudden attack. The dragon slammed into his spear, which he had raised in defense, knocking him back a considerable distance. Hades rolled and sprang to his feet, only to see the dragon coming for him again. Instead of retreating or dodging, he charged toward the monster. As the distance between them shrank to a minimum, Hades leapt onto the dragon''s head at the last moment. Balancing on its massive body, he began running swiftly toward Hashirama, using the dragon as a path. Reaching the tail, Hades used it as a springboard, jumping even higher. The force of inertia propelled him upward, and he shot directly toward Hashirama, preparing a powerful strike with his spear. But the shinobi lifted his gaze and stood unfazed. His hands remained in a seal. ?Wood Style: Wooden Golem!? Hashirama declared with confident resolve. From beneath the ground, a massive wooden golem emerged, instantly smashing its fist into the tip of Hades'' spear. The impact was so powerful that it sent Hades soaring even higher, causing him to lose control of his flight. The spectators watched in stunned silence. The giant dragon, suddenly appearing from beneath the earth, had already been an event that shook everyone. But now, a wooden golem had risen, protecting its creator and throwing Hades away. The golem towered behind Hashirama, while the wooden dragon coiled around its massive body, as if strengthening the defense. Hades landed heavily, breathing hard, struck by the sight before him. ?Now I understand why they call you the God of Shinobi,? he gritted, baring his teeth. ?Your strength is truly god-like. But I can''t allow myself to stop.? Gripping his spear even tighter, Hades charged forward once more, more determined than ever. ?No matter how many obstacles there are, I''ve always fought alone to protect my brothers. This battle will be no exception,? he said, closing the distance to Hashirama. The shinobi, seeing that Hades wasn''t about to give up, quickly formed another seal. ?Wood Style: Underground Roots!? Hashirama said, stomping his foot on the ground. The earth trembled again, and massive roots began bursting from the ground around Hades, like giant serpents ready to seize him. Wooden roots erupted from beneath the earth, aiming to ensnare Hades and slow his progress. Hades skillfully wielded his spear, spinning it like a pair of pruning shears, cutting through everything that came close. Each root aiming for him shattered into splinters with ease. He continued cutting, not slowing his pace, swiftly closing in on Hashirama. Just as it seemed he was almost at his goal, a wooden dragon appeared in his path. Without hesitation, Hades leapt onto the dragon''s head and thrust the spear''s tip directly into its skull, not pausing for a second. The wooden beast staggered, but before it could react, Hades reached its tail and with one powerful strike, split the dragon in two. Next in Hades'' path stood a massive wooden golem, blocking the way of the god of the underworld. With a decisive strike, Hades pierced the golem through, shattering it into splinters. Landing on the ground, he rushed forward again, not slowing down. His goal remained unchanged ¡ª to reach Hashirama. As Hades closed in, he didn''t notice the chakra sphere swirling in Hashirama''s hand, sparkling and rotating in different directions. ?Rasengan,? Hashirama calmly said, holding the energy in his palm. Hades didn''t have time to react. Hashirama took a step to the side, dodging the spear strike, and in that instant, with a powerful motion, he struck Hades directly in the chest with the Rasengan. Pain seared through Hades'' body, as though he were being torn apart from the inside, but he stubbornly kept hold of his spear. The force of the blow sent Hades flying. He spun in the air and then crashed into the wall with a loud crash, burying himself beneath a pile of rubble. The coliseum fell into a deathly silence. All eyes were locked on the point of impact. When the dust settled, Hades emerged from the debris. His face was twisted in a mixture of pain and determination. He glanced at Hashirama, who stood in the same spot, showing no signs of fatigue. Not a scratch on him, and his clothes remained impeccably clean. ?I never thought I would suffer so much at the hands of a mortal,? Hades rasped, touching his chest where the blow had landed. ?This... Rasengan, as you called it, turned out to be quite painful.? The spectators, including the gods, froze in astonishment. They had witnessed how the mighty form of Hades, with divine endurance, had been marred by injuries that no mortal should have been able to inflict. ?Do you still want to continue fighting?? Hashirama asked calmly. ?I have an oath I must fulfill,? Hades replied firmly. His voice sounded as though he were speaking to himself. Hashirama sighed. Although he was a clone of Alex, their thoughts aligned. Neither of them wanted Hades'' death. He was one of the few gods worthy of respect, a protector of his family. But the thirst for vengeance had clouded his mind, turning a noble warrior into an obsessed one. ?I think it''s time to stop holding back, right, Hashirama?? Hades'' face twisted into a slight smile. Before Hashirama could respond, Hades did something unexpected. He plunged the tip of his spear directly into his own body. Blood poured from the wound, staining the earth. The spectators gasped. The spearhead began to writhe, as though alive, its shape gradually shifting. Within moments, the spear had taken on a new, terrifying form: massive, ominous, as if it embodied death itself. Hashirama looked at his opponent, his hands folding as if in prayer. ?Hah... You''re right, Hades. Enough holding back,? he said with a light smile. A powerful surge of chakra erupted from Hashirama''s body, shooting into the sky. In that instant, he activated Sage Mode, and his appearance changed. Green markings appeared around his eyes and under them, and a symbol appeared in the center of his forehead. The pressure emanating from Hashirama earlier now seemed insignificant compared to what was felt now. Those who understood power could sense how he had merged with nature itself, becoming part of it. Brunhild and G?ll, watching the transformation, were stunned. They turned to Alex for an explanation of what was happening. ?What are those markings on Hashirama''s face? Why does it seem like he''s become part of nature?? Brunhild asked in surprise, not taking her eyes off the arena. ?That''s Sage Mode,? Alex answered briefly, thinking about what actions his clone might take. Brunhild rolled her eyes, clearly irritated. She wasn''t satisfied with such a brief response. ?Can you explain it in more detail?? she insisted, her tone more like an order than a request. Noticing her displeasure, Alex shrugged but decided to give a more detailed explanation. ?Alright. Sage Mode allows one to absorb natural energy and add it to their own. While a regular person''s body holds their personal energy tied to a certain element, natural energy combines all elements in harmony, like the cycle of life. It strengthens the body and techniques, but if used improperly, there can be unpleasant consequences,? Alex explained, trying to be clear. While Alex explained the principle of Sage Mode, Hashirama''s chakra flow gradually diminished, merging with his body. Hades felt the atmosphere change, as though Hashirama himself had become the embodiment of nature. Despite this, Hades was not about to retreat. Gripping his spear, he charged, but Hashirama didn''t even move, keeping his hands in their prayer-like position. Suddenly, he changed his hand seal, and the arena floor trembled. Massive cracks spread across the stone surface, as though something enormous was about to break through. ?Wood Style: Thousand-Armed Truth!? Hashirama declared loudly. From beneath the earth, a giant wooden structure began to rise, resembling a Buddha statue with a thousand arms. Buddha, watching the broadcast from Alex''s rest room and enjoying some sweets at that moment, choked on a candy when he saw the familiar shape. ?Is that... a statue of me?? he whispered, stunned. MIMI, ZeroFuku, and Stitch cheered loudly, like children, thrilled by the sight they were watching on the battle broadcast. The trio of Valkyries also paused their show and focused on the fight, shocked by the spectacle unfolding on the screen. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rebecca, watching the scene, smirked. ?Dammit, I should''ve gone to the arena instead of watching this from afar,? she muttered with slight annoyance. Brunhild and G?ll were also distracted from Alex''s explanation, amazed by the grand spectacle unfolding in the arena. The gods and mortals couldn''t believe their eyes. None of them, even in their wildest imaginations, could have predicted that a human was capable of summoning such a giant wooden statue with a thousand arms. Zeus, sitting on Olympus'' balcony among other gods, involuntarily assumed his massive form out of shock. His astonishment only confirmed thoughts that humans were indeed capable of the incredible. Hermes and Ares, usually quick with witty remarks, stood frozen, unable to find words to describe what they had just seen. Even the unexpected appearance of Adamas, who was thought to be dead, did not snap them out of their shock. Adamas had been resurrected by Beelzebul, and now he stood among the gods, his gaze fixed on the arena. Noticing the god, Alex pondered: if Adamas didn''t repeat his mistakes from the original world, perhaps he would be allowed to live. Meanwhile, Hades, rushing toward Hashirama, suddenly stopped, looking up at the giant statue, atop which his opponent stood. ?Incredible,? Hades muttered. ?You''ve been hiding such a powerful trump card, Hashirama.? Hashirama, standing atop the ?Thousand-Armed Truth,? changed his seal. His calm voice resonated throughout the arena: ?Wood Style: Buddha''s Relic.? The wooden arms of the statue came to life, raining down blows on Hades like a meteor shower. From the outside, it looked as though the entire sky was filled with massive wooden fists crashing down upon the god. Hades began to retreat, but the attack followed him, offering no respite. He realized that if he hesitated for even a moment, the storm of blows would crush him. Weaving between the fists, Hades searched for an opening to counterattack. Spotting a chance, he drove his spear into one of the wooden arms, anchoring himself to it. Using the arm as leverage, Hades jumped to the next, higher arm, and then pushed off with force. Now, he flew toward Hashirama, like a meteor, aiming directly for the top of the statue. Hashirama looked up, noticing the approaching Hades. Assessing the situation in an instant, he leapt to the side just before the god collided with the statue. With a crash, Hades'' spear pierced the ?Thousand-Armed Truth? through, the tip embedding into the ground. The strike was so powerful that the statue shattered into pieces, destroyed down to its base. Hades struggled to pull his spear out of the ground, and then he felt a strong gust of wind. Turning his head, he saw Hashirama. In his hands, a rotating ball of chakra gleamed, as massive as a storm, ready to strike his foe. ?Wind Style: Rasengan Shuriken,? Hashirama said, his voice sounding like the harbinger of doom. Before Hades could react, Hashirama hurled the giant Rasengan Shuriken in his direction. Hades instinctively raised his spear in an attempt to defend himself, but the force of the attack was so overwhelming that it threw him backward, dragging him across the stone floor. He tried to hold his ground, but the force kept pushing him toward the center of the arena. Gathering his strength, Hades tried to redirect the deadly ball of energy into the sky, but he didn''t manage to. The Rasengan Shuriken exploded, and the god''s body was engulfed in the fierce whirlwind of chakra. Every fiber of his being was pierced by millions of tiny energy needles. The sensation was as if his body were slowly being torn apart, atom by atom. The gods of Olympus jumped to their feet in unison, unable to believe their eyes. Their gazes were fixed on the massive sphere of energy that had consumed Hades. Despite the fear and shock, they still hoped that he might survive. Alex watched the scene with cold composure. His eyes were focused on the rotating sphere, which was literally grinding the Underworld god''s body to pieces. When the energy finally began to dissipate, the remains of Hades'' body flew toward the ground. However, the god never reached the surface¡ªhis body had turned to ash before even hitting the floor. The wind scattered the ash, and only Hades'' spear, heavy with silence, remained, its tip embedded in the stone floor of the arena. The moment stretched into eternity. None of the spectators¡ªgods or humans¡ªcould fully comprehend what had just happened. The image of the giant sphere of energy that had entirely consumed the Underworld god remained etched in the minds of all. Hashirama slowly approached the spot where the spear had fallen and sighed heavily. He hadn''t wanted such a fate for his opponent, but in battle, there was no room for mercy. ?And the winner is Hashirama Senju! In the seventh battle, humanity claims victory!? Heimdall declared loudly. His words shattered the crowd''s stupor. The humans erupted in celebration, rejoicing over yet another victory. They hailed Hashirama as a hero, one who had saved their fate. The gods, on the other hand, sank into bitterness and rage. None were angrier than Adamas, now known as Adamantite. The youngest brother of Hades, who had miraculously survived after being killed by Poseidon and later found refuge with Hades in Helheim, was boiling with fury. Alex, watching his rage, narrowed his eyes. ?If he dares to do something foolish, Olympus will lose another god today,? he thought, with icy calm. To be continued... Chapter 171 - 171: Not the Smartest God on Olympus Instead of joining humanity''s jubilation and the celebration of the two Valkyries, Alex''s gaze remained fixed on the balcony where the Olympian gods were seated. After Hades'' defeat, the Olympians were consumed by fury. The gods could not conceal their outrage; anger practically saturated the air, intensifying the already tense atmosphere. However, not all of them were gripped by rage. Zeus, seated on his throne, stared at the spot where Hades'' spear had fallen, where Hashirama now stood. The ruler of Olympus wore a heavy, contemplative expression. This battle had already claimed two of his brothers. The loss felt irreparable. Nearby, Ares, seething with anger, shattered part of the balcony railing, unable to contain his emotions. He had lost not only a brother but also two other relatives he respected and feared. Hermes was desperately trying to calm him down, but someone else decided to act in that moment. Adamas, the youngest of Olympus'' brothers, suddenly rose in a fit of rage and, ignoring those around him, violently flung the doors open and stormed out of the balcony. Zeus lifted his gaze. His eyes met Alex''s across the arena. In Alexander Voldigoad''s gaze, Zeus did not see contempt or hatred. There was only cold, unfeeling iciness. That chill was not directed at the Olympians as a whole but at the one who had just left the balcony. Zeus understood everything. If Adamas wasn''t stopped, his youngest brother would die. ?Hermes,? Zeus''s calm yet weighted voice broke through the chaos surrounding him. Hermes, still trying to pacify the enraged Ares, froze and turned to face Zeus. ?Yes, my lord?? he replied, watching the ruler of Olympus intently. Zeus took a deep breath, the breath of someone who had lost too much. Today, he had lost another member of his family. An adopted son, two brothers¡ªthe grief was unbearable. ?Stop Adamas,? Zeus finally said. ?I don''t want to lose another brother. When I looked into Alexander Voldigoad''s eyes, I saw no hatred for us, but I did see cold resolve. If Adamas crosses his path, Alex will no longer hold back. This man has been suppressing his anger toward us for a long time. And if, as I suspect, Adamas dares to threaten his Valkyrie, he will not stop. Judging by their closeness, if Adamas tries to harm her, Alex will undoubtedly start killing.? Hermes followed Zeus''s gaze to the opposite side of the stands. There stood Alex, his arm wrapped around Brunhilde''s waist. He was staring directly at them. Even from such a distance, Hermes could feel the pressure emanating from Alex''s gaze. It felt as though that gaze pierced straight into his core. Hermes''s palms grew sweaty, and a shiver ran down his spine. He recalled Heimdall''s words, spoken before Alex stepped onto the arena: ?If Adam was created to emulate and rival the gods, Alexander Voldigoad was created to kill them.? Struggling to look away from Alex, Hermes turned back to Zeus. With a nod, he quickly left to pursue Adamas. He knew he had to stop him before it was too late. Alex still held Brunhilde by the waist, but his gaze had long since shifted from the Olympians'' balcony. Now, his focus was on the center of the arena, where Hades'' fallen spear rested. The final moments of the battle left a bitter aftertaste. Alex hadn''t wanted to kill Hades, but the god had refused to surrender to the end, choosing death over defeat. One thought turned over in Alex''s mind: no matter how clich¨¦d it sounded, without power, one could neither protect loved ones nor avenge them. This truth was universal across all worlds. In some, power was money; in others, skills or intellect. But without it, a person was little more than a walking corpse. Brunhilde and G?ll didn''t notice Alex''s thoughtful gaze; both Valkyries were celebrating the victory. G?ll, in particular, was still in awe of Hashirama''s summoning of the giant wooden statue and his finishing move¡ªa massive energy sphere that obliterated Hades. ?Brother Alex, what''s the name of that technique Grandpa Hashirama used at the end?? G?ll asked, her voice filled with admiration. Alex, lost in his thoughts, barely registered her question. Brunhilde noticed his silence and turned to look at his face. She saw him gazing at the arena with a deeply pensive expression. Gently running her hand along the arm wrapped around her waist, Brunhilde drew his attention. Feeling her touch, Alex glanced at her emerald eyes and tilted his head slightly, unsure of what she wanted. Brunhilde gestured toward G?ll with her gaze. Following her cue, Alex noticed the younger Valkyrie''s bright, childlike eyes sparkling with excitement. Quickly recalling her question, he spoke: ?That was a Wind Release technique called Rasenshuriken. The idea is to concentrate wind energy into a small sphere of chakra. When released, it bombards the enemy''s body with countless wind needles. The wind penetrates everywhere, even the strongest armor, and destroys the enemy on a microscopic level.? G?ll''s eyes sparkled even brighter. She was overwhelmed with a desire to learn this incredible technique. ?I want to learn it too!? she declared, looking up at Alex with pleading eyes. Alex shook his head. ?You can''t.? The joyous expression on G?ll''s face faded into confusion. Her youthful enthusiasm dimmed, replaced by sadness. Even Brunhilde looked at Alex with mild curiosity. She suspected the refusal was due to the technique''s danger, but she wanted confirmation. Sighing, Alex placed a hand on G?ll''s head and began gently ruffling her hair to soothe her. ?Listen, G?ll. This technique is incredibly dangerous. It''s not without reason that it''s considered forbidden. It''s dangerous not just to the enemy but also to the user. Rasenshuriken is a massive concentration of energy, and when it strikes the enemy, it creates recoil pressure on the user''s arm. The wind needles that tear through the enemy can also damage your arm. If you use this technique incorrectly, you could seriously hurt yourself.? G?ll looked up at him, still a little dejected. She wanted to argue¡ªafter all, Hashirama had thrown the Rasenshuriken at Hades and emerged unscathed. Brunhilde nodded, realizing her suspicions were correct: the technique was indeed perilous. But she also understood that Alex wasn''t just speaking about physical danger; he was alluding to the profound control and understanding required to wield such power. ?But Grandpa Hashirama threw that Rasenshuriken...? G?ll said softly, looking at Alex with questioning eyes. Alex''s lips twitched. He felt like a parent trying to reason with an overly eager child while keeping them out of trouble. With mild exasperation, he tousled G?ll''s hair even more. The Valkyrie, unwilling to endure the ?sandpaper treatment? again, deftly dodged his hand. ?Hashirama could throw the Rasenshuriken because he was in Sage Mode,? Alex began to explain. ?An ordinary user has to maintain the technique with their chakra, and as soon as the Rasenshuriken leaves their hand, it disperses. So, how exactly are you planning to throw it, you little troublemaker?? He playfully pinched G?ll''s nose to stop her from running away. ?Hey, let me go!? she protested, squirming to free herself. G?ll wriggled, grabbed his arm, and even tried to dangle from it like a sloth on a branch, but to no avail. Meanwhile, Brunhilde, listening to Alex''s explanation, began to ponder. His mention of Sage Mode led her to deduce that the technique''s stability depended on natural energy infusing the Rasenshuriken and preventing it from dispersing. However, to confirm her thoughts, she decided to ask him directly. When Brunhilde turned around, she saw a comical scene: G?ll was hanging from Alex''s arm, he was holding her by the nose, and G.I.R, standing on the railing of the observation balcony, was taking pictures, capturing the moment. Clearing her throat lightly, Brunhilde drew the attention of the unusual trio. All three turned their heads in unison toward her. ?You said that an ordinary user can''t throw Rasenshuriken because it disperses immediately. But Hashirama was able to do it because of Sage Mode. Is it because he infused the technique with natural chakra?? Brunhilde asked, seeking confirmation of her conclusions. Caught off guard by her deduction, Alex suddenly released G?ll. The Valkyrie didn''t have time to react and landed with a dull thud on the stone floor. ?Ow!? she cried, rubbing the bruised spot and giving Alex a hurt look. Ignoring her indignation, Alex gave Brunhilde a thumbs-up, confirming her correctness. He knew Brunhilde was very smart and, like him, always thought ahead. What pleased Alex most was that, with so much information, she had been able to come up with the right answer. Brunhilde merely huffed, pleased with herself. G?ll, realizing that Rasenshuriken was too dangerous and that using it safely required Sage Mode, sighed heavily, finally accepting that she couldn''t master the technique. ?Alright, enough wasting time,? Alex said, glancing at the ruined arena. ?While they''re repairing it, let''s go for a walk. Maybe we''ll stop by my break room and check on the others?? ?Good idea,? Brunhilde agreed. There was still plenty of time before the next match, and the choice of fighter by the gods remained unclear. Brunhilde already knew that Alex would likely choose another of his fighters. After three victories, she was certain: he always thought his actions through in advance. Each of his fighters¡ªPantheon, Might Guy, Hashirama¡ªseemed to reflect their divine opponents. Pantheon embodied strength and the desire to protect humanity, much like the ideals of the Olympian gods. Might Guy, who surpassed Shiva, showed incredible willpower and strength of spirit. And Hashirama, who became the antithesis of Hades, emphasized the contrast between their worldviews. Brunhilde noticed a pattern: Alex''s fighters were not only strong but symbolic, as if he used them to highlight the vulnerability of the gods before humanity. Brunhilde linked arms with Alex, and they slowly left the observation balcony in the stands. G?ll was holding G.I.R by the paw, and they were enthusiastically discussing the battle, barely keeping up with the others. G.I.R, imitating a ninja, began demonstrating jutsu he had seen during the fight and even bragged that he had his own ninja costume. G?ll gave a skeptical look to the robo-dog, which deeply offended him. Before Alex could intervene, G.I.R immediately began changing: from his ?fur shell,? he pulled out a futuristic ninja outfit and a pair of glowing shuriken. Now G?ll looked at Alex with such a puppy-dog gaze that it was clear: she wanted exactly the same set. ?Uh, Brunhilde?? Alex quickly turned his gaze to G?ll''s older sister, hoping for help. Understanding the hint, Brunhilde rolled her eyes and waved him off: ?You''re the one to blame for letting G.I.R do whatever he wants. Now you deal with it.? Alex couldn''t hold back and gave in. He already considered G?ll his younger sister, so he promised the young Valkyrie to make her a full ninja set. Overjoyed, G?ll jumped in place and then hugged Alex so tightly that she almost knocked him off his feet. She landed on the ground and ran over to G.I.R, who had turned back into a ?regular dog? but still looked pleased. Alex paused, imagining G?ll as a ?Ninja Valkyrie.? The image made him smile involuntarily. G.I.R and G?ll, singing ?Nin-nin,? ran ahead, leaving Alex and Brunhilde behind. ?Ninjas...? Brunhilde sighed heavily, realizing that her sister had strayed from the path of a Valkyrie. ?Well, it''s better for her to be a ninja than a fan of the Emperor of Mankind,? Alex said, shaking his head. Alex and Brunhilde continued chatting until they noticed that G?ll and G.I.R had disappeared from sight. They quickened their pace, catching up to them¡ªbut an ominous figure appeared before them. It was Adamas, the former Olympian god. His eyes burned with hatred, and he was already reaching out toward the frightened G?ll. Alex immediately intervened. In one swift motion, he struck Adamas''s hand away and positioned himself between the god and G?ll. Alex knew that if this cybernetic god touched G?ll, G.I.R would instantly shift into attack mode, and only pieces of the cybernetic god would remain, impossible to reassemble. ?Looks like the Olympian gods have truly fallen low if they''re attacking children,? Alex said with disdain. ?Is it really you, Adamas, or should I call you Adamantium? Though, what difference does it make, since you were hiding in Helheim like a rat under your big brother''s skirt?? Adamas, who had been preparing to grab G?ll, felt his hand forcefully struck away and immediately saw Alex standing before him. A flash of fear mixed with fury appeared on his face¡ªhe was standing before the killer of one of his brothers. Alex, on the other hand, looked at Adamas and could only compare him to Adam Smasher. The resemblance between them was striking. Brunhilde, wanting to show respect to Adamas to defuse the situation, met Alex''s gaze instead. His disappointment was evident, and it made her rethink. She silently observed what was unfolding. ?You?? Adamas spat with malice. ?First, I''ll kill you. Then, these Valkyries. And after that, I''ll deal with the shinobi who killed Hades.? Alex merely rolled his eyes. He wasn''t impressed by Adamas''s threat. He looked at the cybernetic god with disdain and scoffed. ?Well, go ahead. I''m sure you''ll do just as well as your brothers did,? he replied calmly, though there was a hidden warning in his voice. Brunhilde still wanted to defuse the tension and stop either Alex or Adamas from starting a fight. ?I''ve heard rumors that you''re still alive. It seems they were justified,? Brunhilde said with a respectful tone, trying to ease the atmosphere. Meanwhile, G?ll, seeing the ?resurrected? Olympian god in front of her, was terrified and grabbed Alex''s sleeve. ?I''ll crush you first, and then deal with these little brats!? Adamas roared, punching a column and shattering it to pieces. The stones tumbled down with a loud crash, but Alex didn''t even flinch, merely standing there, looking at Adamas with cold amusement. With Adamas''s strike, the stone column became covered in a dense network of cracks, and small stones began to fall from it. Alex calmly pulled a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and slowly exhaled the smoke. Then, without rushing, he nudged G?ll closer to Brunhilde and, with a look, ordered G.I.R. to protect them. The robo-dog nodded, quickly positioning itself next to the two Valkyries. Brunhilde warily observed Alex''s actions, sensing that he was planning something serious. Her instincts told her that the upcoming event wouldn''t pass without consequence. Alex snapped his fingers, and a dense barrier appeared around them, concealing the scene inside from outside eyes. The air grew thick with tension. Alex exhaled smoke through his nose once more and cast a cold glance at Adamas, who had just realized he was trapped in a confined space with someone who inspired genuine fear. ?I''m curious,? Alex said with an icy tone, ?can you bleed?? With those words, he pulled a pair of metal knuckle dusters from his inventory and, with a slight smirk, slipped them onto his hands. Adamas felt something inside him tighten with an unconscious dread. Alex''s eyes, turned into black, bottomless pits, stared straight through him. Not even Adamas''s cybernetic nature protected him from this sensation¡ªAlex''s gaze was heavier than any reality, more terrifying than any memory. ?Let''s find out right now,? Alex said, indifferent as he flicked his cigarette aside. Before Adamas could do anything, Alex vanished from his spot and suddenly appeared behind him, landing a powerful blow to the back of his head. The impact was so crushing that Adamas''s head slammed into the stone floor with a loud crack, creating a network of deep fissures. Adamas tried to get up, but Alex pressed his foot onto his head, forcing it deeper into the stone. The blows continued, each one driving the cybernetic god deeper until his resistance started to wane. When Adamas finally stopped twitching, Alex grabbed him by the hair and pulled his head out of the stone floor. Alex''s face remained eerily calm, his eyes empty, as if there was no soul left in them. He studied Adamas''s gaze carefully, now devoid of any trace of fury¡ªonly fear remained. ?You threatened me¡ªthat''s tolerable,? Alex said quietly but coldly. ?But you threatened my Valkyrie. G?ll is my little sister, and Brunhilde is mine and mine alone, and for that, I will destroy you. Also, for making my dear Brunhilde even consider kneeling before a pathetic creature like you.? Alex paused, watching a slow drop of blood slide down Adamas''s face. ?I don''t care about your rules, gods,? Alex continued, his voice sounding both calm and threatening. ?If I want, I''ll carry out a real god genocide, and none of you will be able to stop me.? Alex''s words hit the remnants of Adamas''s arrogance. The fear he hadn''t felt in a long time returned, now doubled in strength. Looking into Alex''s eyes, he saw something far older than death, something far more destructive than any battle between gods. ?You''re trembling,? Alex smirked, his smile widening unnaturally, as if reflecting the abyss hidden inside. ?Funny. I always thought you gods couldn''t feel fear. But don''t worry...? Alex adjusted the knuckle dusters. ?The fun is just beginning.? Brunhilde and G?ll stood by the barrier, behind which it was impossible to see what was happening inside. However, Brunhilde understood: Alex was certainly not having a casual conversation with Adamas over a cup of tea. G?ll nervously gripped the older Valkyrie''s hand, suspecting that something terrifying was unfolding beyond the barrier. G.I.R., on the other hand, seemed completely unconcerned: he pulled out a bag of popcorn and eagerly began eating, completely ignoring the tense atmosphere. The silence by the barrier was broken by hurried footsteps, drawing the Valkyries'' attention. Brunhilde turned her head and saw Hermes rushing toward them, looking as though death itself was chasing him. The god of speed, intending to calm the situation, still felt Alex''s cold gaze upon him, making his insides tighten with anxiety. As he approached, Hermes stopped before the barrier and shifted his gaze to Brunhilde, already guessing who was inside. ?Are they in there?? he asked, pointing to the barrier. ?Yes, Lord Hermes,? Brunhilde replied honestly. Hermes wiped the sweat from his brow, fully aware that Adamas had likely brought trouble upon himself. And that trouble was named Alex. He was certain that Adamas, despite his title as a god, wouldn''t stand a chance against a man who could break the very rules of reality. The tense waiting was suddenly interrupted when the barrier vanished, revealing a terrifying sight. Alex stood over the defeated Adamas. His hands were covered in blood, drops still dripping from his knuckles. Adamas lay at his feet, his face a mangled mess, his limbs twisted in unnatural directions. Alex looked down at his victim with a grim expression, filled with dark resolve. Upon seeing Alex''s expression, Brunhilde involuntarily remembered how he looked when they first met in the contenders'' hall: a gaze filled with ruthless power. G?ll tightly gripped Brunhilde''s hand, frightened by the transformation of the good-natured older brother into a merciless executioner. But as soon as their gazes met, Alex''s expression softened. G?ll exhaled in relief, and Brunhilde realized that the cause of his anger had been their protection, hers and G?ll''s. Finally, Alex shifted his gaze to Hermes, who stood with a panicked expression. Their eyes met, and the god of speed flinched slightly. ?Take out this trash and make sure I never see him again,? Alex said, nodding toward the prone Adamas. ?Next time, simple beating won''t be enough.? Hermes swallowed hard and approached the fallen cyber-god. Looking at Adamas, Hermes thought that this was what Alex considered a simple beating¡ªAdamas was now literally on the brink of Helheim, and if he didn''t help, this cybernetic god would once again be sent to Helheim through the gates of death. Confirming that Adamas was still alive, Hermes quickly threw him over his shoulder and hurried to the infirmary. Alex silently watched Hermes disappear into the distance, then put away his bloodied knuckle dusters in his inventory and, smiling, walked toward the Valkyries. He looked into Brunhilde''s eyes, their gazes meeting, and the Valkyrie felt the tension leave her body. ?Are you sure you needed to go that far?? she asked, looking him in the eyes. ?Sometimes, lessons need to be learned through pain,? Alex replied with a light smile. ?Next time, let him think with his head. Whether he''s a god or not, there''s always a bigger fish.? Brunhilde took a deep breath, hoping that Alex''s actions wouldn''t give the gods a reason to take retaliatory measures. She still knew so little about him, and every time, she uncovered new facets of his personality. Their gazes met, and for a moment, they forgot about the presence of G?ll and G.I.R. However, the idyll was broken by soft, measured footsteps approaching from afar. Alex turned his gaze away from Brunhilde, and irritation appeared on his face again as he saw the approaching guest. It was Beelzebub, one of Alex''s targets. The demon moved slowly, dressed in a robe reminiscent of Catholic priests'' attire. His dark hair cascaded over his pale face, with deep shadows under his eyes as if he hadn''t slept for many nights. This image stirred memories in Alex of his former appearance when he looked exactly the same¡ªworn out and almost broken. Beelzebub stopped nearby, his murky gaze fixed on Alex. Their eyes met, and an invisible battle began. Alex stared at the demon, trying to guess where he might have hidden the crystal with the power of the Outer God, while Beelzebub seemed to try to peer into the very essence of Alex. ?So, what brings you here, Beelzebub?? Alex spoke calmly, as if unaware of the tension in the air. ?If you came to watch the beating of Adamas, you''re too late.? ?I don''t care about that scum,? the demon responded in a low, emotionless voice. ?I''m interested in you. You''re a puzzle I want to solve. Who are you? Or what are you? I need to know.? Alex smirked briefly but soon dismissed the thought of revealing his true nature. It could ruin his carefully planned steps in searching for the true instigator of Ragnarok. Brunhilde and G?ll watched the tense silence hanging between the two men. Occasionally, a few words were exchanged, but every glance and movement spoke louder than any words could. ?But your actions,? Beelzebub continued, his voice still indifferent, ?are already throwing the gods off balance. You''re angering them, Alexander Voldigoad. But your actions have already made the gods angrier. It''s not just me and Adamas who want to destroy humanity. Other gods share this desire, and with each passing second, it becomes harder to suppress it.? Alex quietly smirked, holding back a chuckle. If he truly wanted to break the rules of Ragnarok, he would have killed all the gods of this universe by now. But his goals were deeper¡ªthis was not just a fight, but a way to show humanity that it needed to change. ?You''re quite the talkative demon,? Alex remarked indifferently. ?Aren''t you afraid you won''t live long enough to see that moment?? ?Aren''t you afraid,? Beelzebub retorted, ?that by eliminating me, you''ll remove an important variable from your game?? Alex glanced at G.I.R., whose eyes were glowing red. His mechanical dog had already pulled a saw-sword from its inventory and was preparing to attack. Alex''s words had triggered the robo-dog, who believed in the Emperor of Mankind. G.I.R., who considered himself an Adeptus Astartes, viewed Beelzebub as a filth that needed to be eradicated. Alex flashed forward and caught G.I.R. before he could decide to cleanse Beelzebub. ?You should be more concerned about my assistant than me,? Alex said, holding the frantic robot by the head with one hand, preventing it from breaking free. Beelzebub lowered his murky gaze onto G.I.R., who, swinging his chainsaw sword, let out loud, hoarse shouts: ?LOATHSOME DEMON! IN THE NAME OF THE EMPEROR, YOU MUST BE PURIFIED! FILTHY ABOMINATION, HERETICAL CREATURE!? Brunhilde and G?ll stood in shock, watching the robo-dog, who seemed ready to slice the world in half with its terrifying blade. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?Calm down, Adeptus Astartes,? Alex said dryly, effortlessly holding G.I.R. in place. ?You''ll still have a chance to purify the filth.? Beelzebub merely snorted and turned away, but the tension in the air became almost palpable. Holding G.I.R. by the head, Alex briefly thought that from now on, he would need to avoid direct contact between the robo-dog and demons¡ªwhether they were good or evil. To G.I.R., all demons were heretical beings that needed to be purified. G?ll couldn''t believe her eyes: the cute, almost toy-like robo-dog had suddenly transformed into a deadly machine, shouting accusations of heresy and threats ?in the name of the Emperor.? Brunhilde was equally stunned, realizing just how much G.I.R. had changed. Beelzebub raised his murky gaze to Alex, their eyes met¡ªblack against rainbow. ?Do you really think this creature can kill me?? the demon asked in a melancholic tone. ?If you''re not sure, I can release him, and you can see for yourself how your remains will scrape off the floor and ceiling,? Alex replied, narrowing his eyes. Beelzebub briefly glanced at G.I.R., who continued shouting about ?purification.? The sight of the robo-dog reminded the demon of those fanatics who hunted demons with religious zeal. However, he quickly turned away, avoiding eye contact with anyone. Alex watched the demon leave in silence, but the pause gave him the opportunity to better understand Beelzebub''s nature. Beneath the demon''s usual facade, traces of corruption from the energy of Chaos began to show, confirming Alex''s suspicions: Beelzebub was connected to a larger, more sinister force. When Beelzebub disappeared around the corner, Alex finally released G.I.R. onto the ground. However, the robo-dog, still agitated, tried to charge after him to complete the ?purification.? Alex intercepted G.I.R. at the last moment, putting a sturdy leash on him. ?What was that?? Brunhilde asked, pointing at G.I.R. in disbelief. ?Remember when I told you that something went wrong when creating G.I.R. and M.I.M.I.?? Alex clarified, tiredly looking at Brunhilde. She nodded, recalling his words about how he created G.I.R. and M.I.M.I. ?Well, that ''something'' is what you just saw. G.I.R. and M.I.M.I. are fierce followers of the Emperor of Mankind. The problem is that their devotion expresses itself in extreme intolerance toward races they deem evil,? Alex explained, a hint of doubt in his voice. He wasn''t entirely sure how the robo-dogs assessed other beings. Orario was full of representatives from different races, and G.I.R. and M.I.M.I. seemed to accept them without issue. However, demons and orcs triggered strange aggression in them, turning them into fanatics ready to wage a crusade to destroy them. Brunhilde looked at G.I.R., who was growling and trying to tear at the leash or saw through it to chase after Beelzebub. G?ll, for her part, appeared even more shocked, unable to accept that the cute robo-dog could become so dangerous. Alex sighed and, giving in to the Valkyries'' curiosity, briefly explained what had happened. The story of G.I.R. and M.I.M.I. made Brunhilde view the robo-dog in a new light, realizing just how dangerous it truly was. To be continued... Chapter 172 - 172: A Plan to Change the Entire World After Beelzebub''s departure and yet another attempt by the robo-dog to chase after the demon to ''purify'' him, Alex, Brunhilde, and G?ll made their way to the lounge. They needed to prepare and discuss plans for the next battle. While Alex tugged G.I.R. along on a leash, the robo-dog kept stubbornly pulling forward, as if his programming wouldn''t allow him to retreat. At the same time, Alex sank into deep thought. He began to suspect that the issue wasn''t just Beelzebub''s demonic nature but something hidden within him. Alex sensed that the demon''s soul seemed split into two parts: one¡ªBeelzebub''s original self, and the other¡ªa fragment corrupted by Chaos energy. This realization led Alex to a theory: perhaps Beelzebub hadn''t found a crystal imbued with an Outer God''s power but was born with it. If Beelzebub was one of the first demons, he might have emerged from negative emotions, with the Chaos crystal merging with his body during his formation, slowly influencing him over time. However, this was just a hypothesis. Demons in this universe were born by obscure rules, and the interference of Outer Gods only added more variables to the equation. Brunhilde stole glances at Alex, noticing how he repeatedly got lost in his thoughts, ignoring everything happening around him. Even G.I.R., trying to cut through the leash, failed to catch his attention. For the first time, the Valkyrie considered the possibility of V?lundr¡ªa soul bond¡ªthat would allow her to see what was going on in Alex''s mind. Yet her intuition warned her that such a step would change her life forever. Despite this, Brunhilde felt a strange connection to this man. Maybe it was because he had helped her cope with the pain of loss, stood by her in difficult moments, or simply because she felt calm and protected around him¡ªa feeling she hadn''t experienced in a long time. G?ll was still reeling from the sight of G.I.R., the cute and clumsy robo-dog, transforming into a merciless fanatic shouting about heresy. It was a shock to her. Learning about G.I.R.''s combat mode only deepened her confusion. The story Alex had told about the mysterious Emperor of Mankind only added to her bewilderment. Even Brunhilde couldn''t recall such a figure in human history, deciding it might have occurred during ?dark times? that were erased from memory. Nevertheless, she found the story suspicious. Finally, they arrived at the lounge. G.I.R. was still struggling, and Alex could feel the leash straining. What worried him most was the thought that if G.I.R., M.I.M.I., and Stitch ever launched a ?crusade,? the consequences would be catastrophic. He already suspected that the two robo-dogs might have brainwashed the space-dog. Sighing, Alex pushed open the door and stepped inside. The scene before him was familiar: several Valkyries sat in front of a screen, engrossed in a show, with Alvida lounging comfortably next to Hl?kk. Rebecca, as usual, was engrossed in her tablet while snacking and working on her project. Buddha was sprawled in a chair as if it belonged to him, a bag of snacks resting on his chest as he lazily transferred them to his mouth without even opening his eyes. Meanwhile, M.I.M.I., Stitch, and Zerofuku were fast asleep after yet another round of desserts. Alex couldn''t help but think the lounge was starting to feel more like a basement full of lazy teenagers. ?Rebecca, how''s it going?? he asked as he entered and closed the door behind him. Rebecca lowered her tablet, gave Alex a lazy glance, and wordlessly held it out to him, as if to say, ?See for yourself.? Noticing her sluggish demeanor, Alex immediately understood¡ªthis lazy gremlin only acted this way when something was wrong. Carefully releasing Brunhilde''s hand, he approached Rebecca and took the tablet. As he began reviewing her notes, his suspicions were confirmed. On the screen were rune diagrams¡ªRebecca was searching for a way to permanently kill a god. Gods, being spiritual beings, don''t have a physical form, and a mortal can only injure or kill them by affecting their essence. Alex carefully examined what she had done so far, while Brunhilde, intrigued, quietly sat closer to glance at the tablet. Alex sat on the couch, continuing to go through the notes, while Rebecca lazily positioned herself next to him, resting her head on his lap, as if giving him time to think. Brunhilde settled on the other side, also watching the screen attentively. ?I see you''re on the right track. But what''s stopping you?? Alex asked, gently stroking Rebecca''s head. Without lifting her head, Rebecca rolled onto her back, grabbing Alex''s nose in response to his carefree tone. ?I can''t find the last rune. It''s driving me crazy. I''ve already tried thousands of combinations, but nothing works,? she replied irritably, tugging harder on his nose. Brunhilde watched the scene with surprise. She was stunned¡ªRebecca had studied runes, one of the most complex disciplines, requiring immense sacrifices, as seen with Odin. Yet this girl spoke of it so casually, as if it were nothing extraordinary. Deciding to help Rebecca relax, Alex set the tablet aside and began to playfully squeeze her cheeks, stretching them sideways. ?Want me to help? You''ve almost got it. I''ll just help you pick the last rune,? he offered with a smile. Rebecca, still annoyed but clearly tired, sighed and lazily responded, ?I wanted to do it all myself... but fine.? Turning onto her side, she rested her face against Alex''s stomach, no longer wanting to strain herself. Her thoughts drifted somewhere far away: she used to just create dangerous weapons, but after mastering runes, every project required more and more effort, and it was exhausting. Brunhilde, trying to understand the rune combination, realized that her knowledge on the subject was too limited. She suddenly realized that she had been underestimating Rebecca all this time. A person capable of working with runes so confidently couldn''t possibly be the carefree gremlin she had assumed her to be. Alex, not distracted, continued to check the combination, trying to find the missing element. ?What are these runes for?? Brunhilde asked, not taking her eyes off the tablet. ?This combination is meant to kill a god once and for all,? Alex replied, focusing on the notes. Brunhilde, hearing Alex''s words, was stunned. Her eyes widened in surprise¡ªsuch a statement completely overturned her perception of Rebecca. She looked again at the girl lazily sprawled on Alex''s lap and couldn''t believe she had delved so deeply into rune studies. Remembering how Alex once introduced Rebecca by saying, ?If you need a weapon, go to her,? Brunhilde realized she had greatly underestimated her. She had once thought that Rebecca only made weapons for mortals, which seemed logical. But now, seeing Rebecca work so diligently on runes that could kill even gods, Brunhilde understood that her hobby had become something much greater. Rebecca, it seemed, was driven by excitement, as her enemies could now be beings that were nearly impossible to destroy. Rebecca lay on Alex''s lap, completely ignoring what was happening around her. Alex, however, was focused on selecting the last rune, while Brunhilde watched his work, reflecting on how much he trusted Rebecca. Meanwhile, G?ll and G.I.R. blended into the general atmosphere of troublemakers, mimicking the movements of shinobi. However, G?ll suddenly noticed that one person was missing from the room¡ªHashirama. She had a lot of questions about his techniques, but now she wondered where he could have gone. Approaching Alex, the young Valkyrie lightly tugged on his sleeve. ?Brother Alex, where''s Grandpa Hashirama?? she asked curiously. Alex, absorbed in his work, didn''t notice her question. Brunhilde, hearing this, looked around and also realized that Hashirama was absent. She had already noticed the spear of Hades left near the desk, but the person who had brought it was nowhere to be seen. Rebecca, lazily turning onto her back, looked at Alex, who was completely absorbed in his task. She knew that Hashirama and the other fighters were actually clones of Alex and understood that Alex didn''t want to reveal his plans and actions just yet. Realizing that she wouldn''t get an answer from him, she sighed and decided to take the initiative: ?Hashirama left Hades'' spear and went off, saying he had some matters to attend to,? she said in a lazy tone. G?ll looked slightly disappointed by what she heard but nodded nonetheless. Rebecca, noticing her disappointment, decided to tease Alex a little. Smiling slyly, she hinted: ?But Alex knows all of Hashirama''s techniques and can show you everything,? she added innocently. The young Valkyrie, cheered up by this idea, looked at Alex, who was still fully focused on his work and oblivious to everything around him. Excited by the thought, G?ll returned to the ?group of troublemakers? with a bright mood. Brunhilde didn''t interfere in the conversation, but her gaze again fell on Hades'' spear. She was curious about what other weapons were stored in Alex''s collection, especially since such artifacts were at his disposal. Meanwhile, in another corner of the room, Buddha stretched lazily and opened his eyes. His gaze fell on the couch, where Alex and Brunhilde were sitting, and he raised an eyebrow in surprise. ?When did you two arrive?? he asked in confusion. Alex, setting aside the tablet and finishing his work on the runes, responded with a light smirk: ?While you were devouring candy and pretending to sleep.? Alex handed the tablet to Rebecca so she could check how everything was working and run the simulation of the rune combination. Wasting no time, Rebecca called MIMI for analysis. Hearing her voice, the pink robo-dog easily jumped off the table and ran over to her owner. Rebecca connected MIMI to the tablet using the cable from the back of the robot and started the simulation process. While MIMI was analyzing the functionality of the runes, Alex conversed with Buddha, who was lazily enjoying sweets as usual. ?Hmmm, the fight ended a while ago. Even your friend Hashirama came and left. Where have you three been all this time?? Buddha asked, completely ignoring the fact that, even while sleeping, he had managed to snatch a couple of candies. Alex glanced at Brunhilde, and she returned his gaze. A silent conversation began between them¡ª their eyes spoke more than words ever could. Rebecca, noticing their exchange of glances, quickly deduced that something had happened during their absence that caused the delay. She knew Alex well and was certain that the cause was likely someone who decided to get in his way. Buddha, seeing their wordless ?communication,? narrowed his eyes in annoyance and, without a second thought, threw a candy at them to break up their staring contest. Alex, without losing his agility, caught the candy in mid-air and immediately threw it in his mouth. ?Don''t even ask them why they''re late. I''ll bet all my chocolate cookies that some idiot showed up, and Alex beat him up,? Rebecca said lazily, slapping Alex on the thigh before getting up from his lap. Alex glanced at her and gave a thumbs-up, silently confirming her words. Rebecca only snorted; this had happened more than once. Such situations occurred especially often in Night City, but in most cases, Rebecca herself was the one who provoked people. Brunhilde, watching Rebecca, realized that she spoke with ease and confidence as if this had happened dozens of times. Buddha, on the other hand, burst into loud laughter. He was curious about who had become Alex''s victim this time. ?So, who''s the unlucky one?? he asked, barely holding back his laughter. ?The one they called the dead fourth brother from the Olympian family. The one Poseidon killed and was thought to be a corpse,? Alex replied with a slight smile. ?Adamas? Or whatever his name is?? Buddha clarified, raising an eyebrow. Alex nodded, confirming the guess. Buddha laughed again and then, with genuine interest, added: ?So, what made you send him back to the so-called ''Olympian hell''?? Alex calmly began explaining what had happened, starting from when they met Adamas. However, Buddha, true to himself, interrupted: ?Skip the boring details. Just tell me how you beat him up.? Alex rolled his eyes tiredly but continued. He explained that Adamas had threatened G?ll and Brunhilde, which immediately set him off. As a result, the god''s face turned into a bloody mess, and his limbs were twisted in unnatural directions. ?You''re pretty cruel, my friend. Aren''t you worried that such aggression will come back to bite you in the form of bad karma?? Buddha asked with a slight smile. Alex shrugged and replied in a calm, almost indifferent tone: ?I don''t see the point in leaving problems unsolved. If I had tried to resolve it peacefully, it would have only convinced him that he was right. Adamas would have felt stronger and become even bolder. Instead, I put him in his place, showing him the consequences of his actions. Now, he''ll probably think twice before threatening anyone again.? Buddha just smiled and nodded, as if acknowledging Alex''s logic. Alex didn''t admit that his actions were driven by his nature. He had always been ready to defend his loved ones to the end, and if he truly wanted to keep his cover intact, he would have already killed Adamas on the spot, leaving no trace. Buddha pondered Alex''s words and concluded that sometimes forceful methods were indeed more effective than talking to make an opponent understand what they should not do. However, Rebecca, listening to Alex, simply rolled her eyes. She knew him well and understood that he had acted out of his nature. This episode reminded her of the time Lucy had called Alex a ?partial yandere.? At that moment, Rebecca hadn''t understood what it meant until someone explained to her what a yandere was. ?But it seems there''s something else?? Buddha asked, deciding to change the subject. ?Then Beelzebul showed up. We talked a bit, and that allowed me to confirm my suspicions about his nature,? Alex replied calmly. Buddha narrowed his eyes, trying to understand what exactly Alex was referring to. Brunhilde grew alert, realizing that she had missed something important during Alex''s conversation with the demon. Rebecca sighed heavily, already suspecting what Alex had confirmed. ?So, care to share?? Buddha asked, leaning back in his chair. Alex was about to explain, but out of the corner of his eye, he noticed G.I.R., Mimi, and Stitch sneaking, trying to leave the room unnoticed. ?Where do you think you''re going?? he asked, stopping them with his words. He already knew what the three of them were up to. Most likely, G.I.R. had told Mimi and Stitch about the meeting with the demon that needed to be ?cleansed.? Now, the trio of troublemakers was clearly preparing to embark on their crusade against the demonic ?unclean.? Lowering their heads, G.I.R., Mimi, and Stitch returned to their seats, although their puffed-up expressions indicated their clear displeasure. G?ll and Zerofuku exchanged surprised glances, having not noticed how the trio had tried to escape. Brunhilde eyed them suspiciously, understanding that this was all connected to Beelzebul. From Alex''s words, it seemed that G.I.R. and Mimi were seriously preparing to eradicate the demon. ?Where were they planning to go?? Buddha clarified, pointing at the trio''s disgruntled faces. ?Most likely, they were planning to start a crusade against Beelzebul,? Alex replied dryly, continuing to watch the ?rule breakers.? Buddha gave the trio a skeptical glance, trying to figure out what exactly about the demon had offended them so much that they were ready to launch such an expedition. Rebecca, understanding everything, just sighed sympathetically, feeling a bit sorry for poor Beelzebul, who had become the target of these extreme ?cleansers.? What upset her most was that Stitch had already become part of the group that glorified the Emperor of Humanity. Alex briefly explained to Buddha why G.I.R. and Mimi could sometimes be so radical. However, the situation was more complicated. Alex recalled seeing Beelzebul''s soul, which had been tainted by the power of an Outer God, and G.I.R. had a module to detect such entities. Most likely, G.I.R.''s aggressive behavior was related to what was hidden inside the demon. ?So, it''s not just about Beelzebul being a demon? There''s something else?? Buddha asked thoughtfully. ?Yes. I saw his soul. He''s not just a demon¡ªhe was born under the influence of the power of an Outer God,? Alex replied, stroking his chin. Alex''s words clearly puzzled Brunhilde and Buddha. They had no understanding of Outer Gods and their influence; all they knew was Alex''s stories. The differences in the effects of these powers remained a mystery to them. Seeing their confusion, Alex decided to explain the essence of the matter. ?The thing is, Beelzebul was born with the influence of an Outer God on his soul. His soul is divided into two parts: one belongs to him, and the other belongs to the abomination that controls him from within,? Alex began, trying to get his main point across. ?But is that the only thing that could influence him? In Helheim, they say Beelzebul is possessed by Satan. Does that matter?? Brunhilde asked, gently touching Alex''s hand. ?It does. Beelzebul himself may not even realize that he is under this influence. His tired appearance, the accumulated knowledge¡ªall of this is the result of the pressure of this force. As they say, there''s one step from wisdom to madness. He''s balancing on the edge, unconsciously sinking into chaos, and then stepping back. But one day, he will inevitably cross that line completely. Moreover, it was under the influence of his own interests and this foreign power that he conducted an experiment on Zerofuku,? Alex explained, frowning. He paused for a moment, trying to remember more details about Beelzebul''s past. All he knew was that the demon was often accused of being cursed or possessed by Satan. Every time Beelzebul found happiness, he lost it by his own hands, not realizing it was linked to his inner essence. ?This isn''t just a coincidence, is it?? Alex continued thoughtfully. ?Remember the story about his first friends¡ªSamael, Lucifer, and Azazel. They pulled him from the darkness, gave him a sense of family. But as soon as he found happiness, he destroyed it with his own hands. Lilith, his first love, also died because of him. All of this is the influence of that dark part of his soul that wouldn''t let him break free from the darkness.? Brunhilde frowned, and Rebecca sighed heavily. She knew how dangerous Beelzebul was, but realizing that he had become the tool of an external force only made the situation worse. ?And the most unpleasant thing about all of this is that he''s smarter than he seems,? Alex finally said, pausing to emphasize his words. ?What do you mean?? Brunhilde asked, looking at him intently. ?Remember his words? He mentioned that he became a variable in my game,? Alex reminded her, meeting her gaze. Rebecca narrowed her eyes. She understood that Beelzebul was much trickier than he appeared at first. Alex, known for his strategic mind and ability to think several steps ahead of his opponents, was admitting for the first time that this demon could be a serious threat. ?Beelzebul is not just a pawn. He understands my actions aimed at provoking those behind Ragnar?k. That''s why he''s a threat. He either needs to be eliminated or sealed so that he doesn''t interfere with the course of events. If he enters the fight, I''ll find a way to kill him. If not, I''ll quietly seal him somewhere. I know it sounds like the words of a villain, but there''s much more at stake than someone''s life. And if you find out what he''s been up to, no one will pity him,? Alex finished, his voice dark and resolute. Buddha furrowed his brow, deep in thought. He was increasingly troubled by the extent of Beelzebul''s influence. Alex was right: this demon had been the cause of many tragedies, including the transformation of Zerofuku into the god of misfortune. Buddha had felt anger rising within him more than once lately. Alex wasn''t sure whether Beelzebul would join the battle after their conversation. Perhaps the demon would become more cautious, or his second nature would push him into action. If Beelzebul did decide to participate, it might actually work out for the better: Alex would be able to eliminate his first target, gather the necessary information, and rid himself of the variable that was clever enough to derail his plans at any moment. ?What if he does step in? Who will you send against him?? Brunhilde asked, looking at Alex intently. ?I have a suitable candidate. He was specifically trained to fight demons and Chaos spawn,? Alex replied with an impassive expression. He decided that the Grey Knight would be the perfect choice to face Beelzebul. This move would not only help explain much, but also avoid unnecessary questions. Although Buddha didn''t fully approve of Alex''s plan, he understood that sometimes making a choice was much harder than it seemed. He saw in Alex a person ready to sacrifice the small for the sake of saving the many. To Buddha, it was clear: Alex wasn''t seeking to save individual lives, he was looking for a way to protect humanity as a whole, even if that meant taking on the hatred and wrath of the gods. ?You''re intentionally provoking them and taking all the blows for yourself, aren''t you?? Buddha said thoughtfully. ?And yet, what''s your plan for Ragnar?k? You haven''t told us everything.? Alex met Buddha''s gaze, understanding that he wanted to hear the truth. Alex did indeed have a plan he was aiming for, but he thought it was too ambitious to share at this point. He sighed and decided to reveal his goal. ?My ultimate goal is to completely rid humanity of the influence of gods and demons. To do that, we need to win Ragnar?k, and then do what needs to be done,? Alex declared firmly. Brunhilde watched him closely, trying to comprehend the scale of his vision. She suspected that Alex was preparing something grand, but she couldn''t even imagine the full extent of his plan. The Valkyries, who were spiritually connected to Alex, knew about his plans and considered them madness, but they didn''t stop him because they knew he would do it anyway, and all they could do was support his actions. During their discussions, the Valkyries concluded that this outcome was the best for humanity, to no longer be under the gods'' control. ?I want to sever the connection between Midgard, Valhalla, and Helheim,? Alex continued calmly. His words were like thunder on a clear day. Brunhilde froze, her thoughts racing in search of explanations. Severing the connection between the three worlds would mean the final liberation of humanity from the interference of the gods. But how could such a plan be carried out? It seemed almost impossible: destroying Bifr?st, eliminating magical pathways, or finding another way¡ªwhile avoiding catastrophic consequences. ?And you''re not afraid this will cause problems for Midgard?? Buddha asked, looking at Alex intently. ?No, people will continue to live as they always have¡ªborn, growing up, and dying. The cycle of life will remain unchanged. My goal is to close the passages for gods and demons so they can no longer interfere with the affairs of mortals. This won''t harm humanity, but for the gods, the consequences will be catastrophic. They''ll begin to kill each other, and it won''t affect our world anymore,? Alex answered coldly. Buddha pondered his words. On the one hand, Alex''s plan seemed insane, but on the other, there was a deep logic to it. It really could free humanity from the eternal oppression of the higher powers, though the path to achieving it was incredibly difficult. Buddha nodded, realizing that if the gods lost their influence over mortals, their attention would inevitably turn to each other, leading to a new war between them. Alex''s words made it clear that he was fully aligned with humanity, not the gods. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Brunhilde watched Alex closely, but she found it hard to agree with his position. She knew that among the gods, there were those who didn''t abuse their power, but they were too few to significantly change the situation. ?Is there any way to avoid war among the gods while limiting their influence on the world of mortals?? unexpectedly asked G?ll, who had overheard the conversation. The young Valkyrie considered any war a terrible thing and didn''t want to allow more bloodshed, even if it only concerned the gods. Alex looked at her and sighed heavily. There were few options, but each one had its drawbacks. The first option was to sever the connection between all three worlds entirely. However, in this case, the inhabitants of Helheim and Valhalla would still begin a war over territories. Perhaps not immediately, but in a thousand or even tens of thousands of years, conflict would be inevitable. The second option was to create separate worlds for each pantheon, a sort of cage for the gods. However, this would also lead to wars, but now civil wars. ?G?ll, you''re putting me in a bind with your question,? Alex admitted wearily, looking at her. ?But you do have options, don''t you?? Buddha interjected, adjusting his glasses. Alex sighed again, thinking about how best to answer. Brunhilde gently took his hand, giving him time to think. Rebecca looked at Alex seriously, waiting for his response. For her, it didn''t matter who was fighting, as long as none of her loved ones were harmed. And in this world, she had no friends or loved ones, except for the group of Valkyries sitting nearby and watching a series. Buddha also understood perfectly well that avoiding war would be nearly impossible. Knowing the gods, he had no doubt that sooner or later they would turn their weapons on each other. ?No matter how hard you try, all options eventually lead to war,? Alex admitted wearily. ?Well then, share your thoughts with everyone. What have you come up with?? Buddha asked calmly. Alex paused, thinking about how to explain his conclusions more simply: ?If we separate Midgard from Helheim and Valhalla, Valhalla and Helheim will start fighting over power and resources. If we sever the connection between all three dimensions, the pantheons within Valhalla and Helheim will fight each other. If we create separate worlds for each pantheon, it will lead to civil wars within each of them. No matter how hard I try to find the perfect solution, all options lead to conflict.? Brunhilde listened carefully and understood that Alex''s reasoning was logical. The gods, by nature, always found reasons for war, and this happened over and over again until they were forced to make peace. Buddha thoughtfully stroked his chin, realizing that Alex was right: a war among the gods was inevitable, whether within one pantheon or between different ones. Alex, lost in thought, recalled the system that existed in Runeterra. Before the summoners arrived, that world was consumed by wars. However, the summoners created a system to resolve conflicts through battles in arenas, which helped avoid large-scale destruction. ?Although there is one option... but it''s difficult to implement,? Alex finally said with a thoughtful expression. Brunhilde decided to postpone thoughts about preventing future conflicts. It was premature to think about the next step until the Ragnarok problem was resolved. However, Alex''s words intrigued her: in such a short time, he had come up with a plan, even if it was complex to execute. Buddha looked at Alex with interest, waiting for him to continue. G?ll, sitting nearby, believed that her older brother could always find a way out of any situation. Even Rebecca, though not intervening in the discussion, moved closer to hear better. ?What if conflicts were resolved not through wars, but through battles? On equal terms, where it''s not strength that matters, but skill,? Alex proposed, putting forward his idea. ?But fighters will still die, won''t they?? Brunhilde interrupted, looking at Alex skeptically. ?Let me finish,? Alex said with a smile. ?Imagine a space where battles take place without real deaths. Fighters ''die'' only temporarily, then return to the fight. Something like a team duel with castle capture. The defeated recover, and the victors settle the conflict.? Brunhilde nodded, thinking over his proposal. The plan was indeed difficult to implement, but in her opinion, it could significantly reduce bloodshed. Everything would depend on skill and strategy, not raw power. Buddha thoughtfully stroked his chin, processing Alex''s words. ?Interesting idea,? he admitted. ?You''re suggesting giving everyone a chance to ''blow off steam'' without killing each other, while also resolving conflicts. But how do you plan to organize all of this?? Alex understood that there were still many problems ahead. A system needed to be created that would not only allow these battles but also regulate them to avoid chaos. Rules, observers, arenas, and even a council would be necessary to control the process. ?Yes, it''s complicated, but I think it''s possible. Though right now, we need to focus on Ragnarok. After that, there will be time to deal with future problems,? Alex replied, deciding to put the plan on hold. Buddha nodded, returning to his sweets, as though the question was temporarily resolved. Brunhilde, though wanting to ask more, also decided to leave the questions for later. Alex looked at the arena repair broadcast and realized that he would soon have to leave. He called G.I.R., deciding to take the robo-dog with him so he wouldn''t be left in the company of the troublemakers. Before leaving, he kissed Rebecca, asking her to keep an eye on Mimi and Stitch to prevent them from causing chaos again. Taking Brunhilde''s hand, Alex held G.I.R. with the other, not forgetting to call G?ll, who had clearly already joined the group of troublemakers. But even as he left, he couldn''t shake the thoughts about how to implement his idea. Creating an arena similar to the Summoners'' Rift, where conflicts would be resolved through competitions rather than war, seemed to him not just a good idea but a brilliant one. To be continued... Chapter 173 - 173: The Grey Knight Arrives, and Yandere Valkyrie Leaving the lounge, Alex and the two Valkyries made their way to the hall where they would meet the chosen contender. Brunhilde still didn''t know who it would be, but Alex''s words about this person specializing in hunting demons and being trained to destroy creatures of chaos only piqued her curiosity further. Meanwhile, Alex was deep in thought, considering the necessity of eliminating Beelzebub before the chaos-infected part of his soul could fully take over. If that happened, the situation could spiral out of control, raising numerous questions and concerns among the spectators watching the events unfold. The only preventative measure Alex could devise was to set up a discreet barrier to block the fragment of the Outer God''s influence from affecting the audience. Lost in thought, Alex suddenly felt a sharp tug on his arm. It turned out to be G.I.R., the robo-dog, desperately trying to break free. Alex sighed wearily, realizing that the dog was once again eager to go demon-purging. Brunhilde noticed the look Alex cast at G.I.R. "He''s still determined to go after Beelzebub, isn''t he?" she asked, peering over Alex''s shoulder at the robo-dog. Alex smiled tiredly. The thought of letting G.I.R. go had crossed his mind, but he quickly realized it was a bad idea. If this "radical" were set loose, he wouldn''t stop at Beelzebub but would aim to cleanse all of Helheim. G?ll watched G.I.R. intently, marveling at his ability to switch "personalities"¡ªfrom a cute, almost naive robo-dog to a fanatic obsessed with eradicating the demonic race. "If it were just about Beelzebub, I''d have let him go long ago," Alex said with noticeable exhaustion. "But the problem is that this little fanatic would probably decide to burn all of Helheim in his zeal to purify it." Brunhilde remained silent, but her imagination painted terrifying scenes of Helheim engulfed in flames. She realized Alex was right: letting G.I.R. go was too risky. The thought of Mimi and Stitch still being in the lounge made her involuntarily shudder. Those three could undoubtedly turn all of Helheim upside down. "You''re not seriously considering letting him go, are you?" G?ll asked, her voice trembling. "Of course not," Alex replied. "The last time I left him unsupervised, that little rascal managed to brainwash the kids at an orphanage I was helping. By the time I came back with Kiwi, the kids had already split into ''orders'' and were preparing for a crusade." Brunhilde couldn''t hide her surprise. She hadn''t expected Alex to help orphanages, but she attributed it to his kind nature. However, the mention of Kiwi piqued her interest. G?ll''s eyes sparkled with admiration. The fact that Alex helped orphanages only strengthened her belief that her new older brother was kind and noble. Little did she know, Alex wasn''t human at all but a demon. "Kiwi?" Brunhilde asked, looking at Alex with interest. "She''s my fianc¨¦e," Alex replied with a slight smile. "We met when I worked as a mercenary. To be precise, we were on the same team: me, Rebecca, Lucy, Kiwi, and a few others." Brunhilde was slightly taken aback to learn that someone as powerful as Alex had worked as a mercenary. Her curiosity grew as she wondered what could have driven such a person to take up that profession. She also found herself wanting to know more about the girl Alex had mentioned. "This girl, Lucy¡ªshe''s your fianc¨¦e too?" Brunhilde asked, casting Alex a dry, scrutinizing look. "Yes, we met when I was just starting out as a mercenary," Alex replied calmly, ignoring her tone. Realizing that his cryptic responses might lead to misunderstandings, Alex decided to be honest. Sometimes, the truth helps avoid problems¡ªthough, at other times, it might cause them. Regardless, he knew it was better to talk about his relationships upfront than to let speculation grow. Starting his story, Alex gradually mentioned all his fianc¨¦es. His tale included Lucy, Rebecca, Kiwi, and even Gloria, who had played a significant role in his life. However, as the story unfolded, Brunhilde''s frown deepened, and one of her eyes began twitching noticeably. "So, Gloria? Who is she?" she asked, trying to keep her composure. Understanding the question deserved a full answer, Alex explained what these women had gone through. He avoided mentioning futuristic worlds, cybernetic implants, or other technological details to keep the story simple. Gloria had lost her husband and son in a gang shootout. Lucy had endured horrific experiments at the hands of a corporation. Kiwi had grown up in poverty, which took a toll on her health until Alex came to her aid. And Rebecca''s story¡ªsold by her own parents¡ªwas the most heartbreaking of all. As G?ll listened, she couldn''t hold back her tears, shocked by the cruelty of the world these women had to survive in. Alex finished his story with a light but slightly melancholic smile. "Why didn''t they come with you? Are you worried about their safety?" Brunhilde asked, watching Alex closely. "Not exactly," he replied, shaking his head. "Gloria doesn''t like all the chaos of fights and shootouts. Lucy and Kiwi are currently studying magic, and given their skills, they''ll master it quickly." Brunhilde raised an intrigued eyebrow, clearly curious about the skills he was referring to. Sensing her interest, Alex explained that Lucy and Kiwi had been the team''s hackers and information specialists. "Not only is Rebecca a genius, but it seems your other fianc¨¦es aren''t far behind," Brunhilde concluded, impressed by their abilities. Meanwhile, G?ll grew curious about Alex''s work as a mercenary and the kinds of missions he undertook. Alex smiled and began sharing stories, including one where he had to scare off an overly persistent admirer. "And how did you get rid of him?" Brunhilde asked, already suspecting that the method had been anything but ordinary. "Love sometimes turns into obsession, and the easiest way to deal with obsession is a couple of taps on the head with a memory neutralizer," Alex replied with a satisfied expression. The young Valkyrie blinked, processing what she had just heard. "A memory neutralizer? What''s that?" Brunhilde asked, intrigued by the odd detail. She was starting to realize that Alex''s brilliance came with its quirks, from collecting weapons to eccentric solutions. The older Valkyrie, however, suspected that this "memory neutralizer" was far more complex than it sounded. "Brother Alex, can you show us this memory neutralizer?" G?ll asked with a puppy-eyed look. Alex smirked, clearly aware that their interest in his strange inventions was only growing. Looking into G?ll''s eyes, Alex realized her "puppy-eyed" expression was becoming increasingly convincing, almost rivaling those of the girls in his family. Sighing, he decided to show them the memory neutralizer. However, he quickly realized that both his hands were occupied¡ªone supporting Brunhilde and the other holding onto the robo-dog to keep it from dashing off on a crusade to purge demons. With a swift motion, Alex clipped the robo-dog''s leash to his belt and handed it to G?ll. Once the mechanical dog was securely in the young Valkyrie''s care, Alex reached into his inventory, searching for the memory neutralizer he hadn''t used in days. Finally, Alex pulled a small hammer from his inventory, which at first glance looked completely ordinary. Upon seeing it, Brunhilde''s face instantly turned to stone, as if she had just heard an extremely unfunny joke, while G?ll''s face showed clear confusion. "It''s just a hammer," Brunhilde said dryly, pointing at it with a slender finger. Alex''s face twisted, as if he had just eaten a lemon. This wasn''t the first time his memory neutralizer had been called "just a hammer." He sighed heavily, trying to cope with the disappointment. "It''s not just a hammer; it''s a memory neutralizer. Look, it even has a label!" he said, pointing to a partially peeling sticker with text on it. Brunhilde looked at him blankly, both shocked and convinced of his eccentricities. She had no idea the kind of chaos that reigned in his workshop, where each item had an unusual name and looked as though its creator was guided by inspiration, not common sense. Seeing that his explanation hadn''t made an impression, Alex put the hammer back into his inventory, deciding not to waste any more effort convincing the Valkyries. He smoothly changed the subject and continued talking about his work as a mercenary. After a while, they reached a large room where the candidates were gathered. Alex opened the door and saw the guest who was already waiting inside. She was a tall girl with long blonde hair tied into two loose pigtails, flowing down her sides. Her eyes were closed, and a kind smile played on her face. She wore an elegant off-shoulder dress with a slit revealing part of her leg, and her attire was adorned with feathers, with a long floating piece of fabric that resembled wings. "What brings you here, G?ndul?" Brunhilde asked, seeing the new guest. When Alex looked at G?ndul, the first thought that crossed his mind was of the saints from fantasy books who summon heroes to fight the Demon King. Her appearance perfectly fit this image. G?ll happily ran up to G?ndul and hugged her tightly. G?ndul responded to the younger sister''s embrace with a gentle smile. "You''ve been gone for a while, so I decided to find you, and also see who will be my partner in the next battle," G?ndul said, releasing G?ll from the hug. Brunhilde wanted to introduce Alex, but G?ndul beat her to it. She slowly walked up to him, stopped in front of him, and took his hands, opening her previously closed eyes. Alex froze, stunned: her dark eyes sparkled like stars in the night sky. The gaze was absolutely unique and mesmerizing, standing out sharply even among the other Valkyries. They stared at each other until Brunhilde cleared her throat, interrupting the moment. "My apologies. I''m just happy to meet you in person, Alexander Voldigoad," G?ndul said softly, closing her eyes again and smiling. Brunhilde frowned, staring at Alex as if he were the cause of G?ndul''s openly showing interest in him. Alex would have lied if he said that G?ndul''s appearance didn''t make his heart beat faster. She looked kind, sweet, and fragile, like a morning ray of light. But something told him that behind this outward softness hid a cunning, similar to what he had seen in Freya. On the surface, gentle and caring, but deep down, capable of stabbing someone in the back with the same sweet smile. G?ndul''s energy practically oozed with the vibes of a yandere girl. "Did you come here to see your partner or Alex?" Brunhilde asked coldly, her voice taut like a string. "Perhaps both. Or maybe just one of them," G?ndul replied with a light, yet disarming smile. Alex watched their exchange, feeling like an outsider. To avoid being a bother, he stepped aside and lit a cigarette. He needed to think about his next steps regarding the local combat system. The most challenging task seemed to be creating a mechanism where fighters could be resurrected at the fountain, rather than dying for good. He admired those who had created such a system in Runtera and had once even considered visiting that world to learn their secrets. However, after some thought, he realized that the core of their system was spiritual bodies, which gave him a new idea. Now, he just had to figure out how to connect a fighter''s spiritual body to the arena without involving their physical body. But then there was the issue of balance ¨C especially with gods, who were essentially spiritual beings themselves. Their power needed to be restricted to level the playing field with other participants. His thoughts were interrupted by G?ll, who was tugging at his sleeve insistently. Looking down, Alex saw the young Valkyrie pointing at the two older ones, who were still discussing him. Brunhilde looked noticeably tense, while G?ndul glowed with her ever-present warm smile. "Where''s the contender you mentioned?" Brunhilde asked, her irritation barely contained. Alex tilted his head slightly, trying to figure out what she meant. Apparently, he was supposed to know who his opponent would be. "Has the contender from the gods been chosen?" he asked, taking a drag from a new cigarette, as the previous one had already gone out. "Yes, as you said, it will be Beelzebub," Brunhilde replied dryly. Hearing that name, Alex barely held back a wide grin that could have scared anyone. His gaze shifted to G?ndul. He began analyzing her: as an experienced Valkyrie, she could be a valuable ally. However, Alex knew about her fondness for handsome men and wasn''t sure if she''d be interested in using V?lundr with someone who didn''t meet her aesthetic standards. Nevertheless, she seemed interested. Her gaze involuntarily slid over Alex, and her thoughts clearly drifted far away. G?ndul was a fan of science, and what attracted her was not just Alex''s beauty but his skill as an inventor ¨C the plush dog, which turned out to be a high-tech robot, completely convinced her of this. "Well... he''ll be here soon. But I''m not sure if G?ndul would want to team up with him for V?lundr," Alex admitted, exhaling smoke. G?ndul covered her mouth with her hand, her laugh sounding soft and slightly playful. She slowly approached Alex and once again took his hands. Every move she made only heightened his suspicions: there was too much about G?ndul that reminded him of Freya. Her voice, her movements ¨C everything was calculated and charming. "If you ask nicely, I wouldn''t mind," she said in a mischievous tone, adding a playful note that made Brunhilde snort. Alex was becoming more and more convinced that G?ndul was strikingly similar to Freya. He unconsciously looked up and met Brunhilde''s frown. Her vacant gaze seemed to accuse him of all the sins of this world. "How much longer are you going to hold hands?" Brunhilde asked coldly, her voice almost like the rumble of thunder. G?ndul merely turned her head slightly toward Brunhilde and smiled, her gaze full of playful provocation. This movement made the hairs on the back of Alex''s neck stand on end. He had yet to see Brunhilde in anger, but his instincts told him this sight was not for the faint of heart. Young G?ll, noticing how her older sister''s anger was rising, made a wise choice ¨C she hid behind Alex, as if he were a living shield from the impending emotional explosion. The tense atmosphere seemed ready to tear the air apart, but it was suddenly interrupted by the sound of doors opening. At the threshold stood a tall, muscular man with short black hair. His impressive height of 2.5 meters immediately caught attention. Alex sighed in relief as he saw his clone, who had chosen the appearance of Demetrius Titus from the Warhammer universe. It was the perfect match. Quickly breaking free from G?ndul''s grip, Alex approached Titus, intending to greet him and escape the Valkyrie''s excessive attention. G?ndul, pouting in displeasure, watched him go. "Brother Alex, I have come at your call," Titus said, entering the room. G?ll, peeking out from behind Alex, stared in surprise at the newcomer. The man was not only tall but also incredibly muscular. Brunhilde observed Titus closely, her gaze scanning him from head to toe, studying the massive build that even his loose clothing could not hide. Alex shook his clone''s hand, mentally thanking him for his timely arrival. Noticing Titus, G.I.R. immediately ran over, wagging his tail joyfully. Though the robo-dog knew it was Alex''s clone, he couldn''t hide his excitement. Remaining in character, Titus bent down to G.I.R. and said with rough solemnity, "Brother G.I.R., I am also glad to see you. FOR THE EMPEROR!" "FOR THE EMPEROR!" G.I.R. replied enthusiastically, saluting. The trio of Valkyries watched this with astonished and somewhat puzzled expressions. However, it was Brunhilde who was the most intrigued. She knew that the phrase "FOR THE EMPEROR!" appeared in ancient legends connected to lost eras. Brunhilde suspected that the Emperor might have existed in dark times long erased from human history. To her, it was both a mystery and a key to the missing link in understanding the past. "Sorry for summoning you so unexpectedly," Alex said calmly, "but the situation requires your involvement." "I understand, Brother Alex," Titus replied in a rough, deep voice. "You mentioned that demons and Chaos spawn threaten humanity." Titus spoke with such seriousness that for a moment even the tense atmosphere softened. But Alex knew that ahead of them lay something far more complicated than just talks about legends. Alex nodded, maintaining his role, and began explaining to Titus who his opponents would be. Titus, in turn, listened attentively, nodding in response. Their little "play" had been planned in advance to maintain their cover. Even G.I.R. got involved, enthusiastically declaring that they needed to "cleanse the vile demon who dared threaten humanity." Alex gave the robo-dog a dry look, remembering that in the ranks of the Imperium, artificial intelligence wasn''t particularly welcome. However, not wanting to upset G.I.R., he decided to keep that comment to himself. Once his explanations were finished, Alex turned to the Valkyries to officially introduce his "friend." "Sorry for the wait," he began calmly. "Allow me to introduce my old friend, Demetrius Titus. He is a member of the Grey Knights, trained to fight demons." Titus saluted sharply and turned to the three Valkyries. G?ndul first looked at Titus, then at Alex, as if pondering something important. But one stern look from Brunhilde was enough to make her sigh and approach Titus. G?ndul, casting one last glance at Alex, extended her hand to Titus. He responded with a handshake, and then her body began to glow and dissolve in a stream of energy. Alex sighed mentally, anticipating potential problems, but decided to leave them for his "future self" to handle. When the light faded, Titus was already standing in the massive armor of a Grey Knight, which made his already impressive physique even more gigantic. This armor was far more imposing than the standard Ultramarines'' armor: an angular knight''s helmet, massive shoulder pads, and the word "Wrath" etched on the chestplate. At the sight of this, G.I.R.''s eyes gleamed like a child''s before gifts. "Dad! Make me armor like that!" G.I.R. joyfully tugged at his pant leg. Ignoring the dog''s request, Alex focused on Titus. Brunhilde was staring at the armor she had never seen before, thinking that such a massive suit might hinder fighting against Beelzebul. But she decided to trust Alex on this matter. G?ll, on the other hand, was excited by the sight of such armor, which looked not only intimidating but also truly cool. It became clear to him that the right equipment was necessary for the battle against Beelzebul. Opening his inventory, he began pulling out weapons one after another: the Psychokinetic Glaive Nemesis, a huge shield with ancient inscriptions and a skull at the center, a Bolter, a Flamethrower, and the iconic saw-sword. Brunhilde, watching this, involuntarily squinted. Her eye twitched when she saw Alex literally arming Titus to the teeth. "Are you preparing him for war or a duel?" she asked sarcastically as she approached him. "This is standard equipment for the Grey Knights," Alex replied with an unflappable expression. "You need to be ready for anything." While Alex was preparing, G.I.R. had somehow already managed to suit up in Space Marine armor and arm himself to the teeth. Now, standing next to Titus was a miniature version of a Space Marine with gleaming eyes. Titus was ready: in one hand, he held the glaive, in the other, a massive shield and a bolter. The saw-sword hung from his belt, and the flamethrower was on his back. After a moment''s thought, Alex added a chain with a hook to limit Beelzebul''s movement in case he tried to engage in ranged combat. "Well, that''s it," he said thoughtfully. "Really? Where''s the tank?" Brunhilde quipped, eyeing the entire arsenal. "Not yet evening," Alex replied with a smile. Suddenly, a sweet, slightly mocking voice rang in Alex''s ears, coming through the spiritual link from G?ndul. "Deceiving is not nice, Alex," she said, her sweet voice sounding even more seductive. Without changing his expression, Alex responded mentally, "If you''re already in my head, you must know my plans and reasons." "Perhaps I know, perhaps I don''t," G?ndul replied flirtatiously. "But know this, I''ll be watching over you, Demon King." After those words, the link was cut, and Alex realized that G?ndul had started sifting through his memories again. He couldn''t stop her and only mentally sighed. What startled Alex the most was G?ndul''s voice, which sounded exactly like Freya''s when she had something planned. While Alex was distracted by his conversation with G?ndul, Brunhilde was inspecting Titus''s armor, carefully studying every detail, until her attention was drawn to G.I.R., who had already suited up in his Space Marine armor. Brunhilde turned to Alex, who was still standing in place with a blank expression, clearly lost in thought. She sighed heavily, realizing that it was pointless to expect any explanations from him. Unlike the older Valkyrie, G?ll admired G.I.R., enthusiastically noting how cool he now looked in his new outfit. Finally, Alex broke off the communication with G?ndul and focused on what was happening around him. Before him stood an intriguing picture: G.I.R. in his Space Marine armor, proudly holding the Imperium flag that fluttered in the nonexistent wind. Brunhilde was studying Titus, while G?ll, glowing with enthusiasm, bombarded the robo-dog with questions. Alex silently watched, his face growing darker as he realized that G.I.R. had decided to take things further. The robo-dog dropped to one knee, raising the flag above his head. Alex internally groaned, understanding that G.I.R. was about to perform a ritual. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Not this..." he whispered, watching as Titus, apparently inspired by the robo-dog''s actions, also knelt, holding the glaive in his hands, the shield pressed against the ground. The two Valkyries watched the scene with clear confusion. Brunhilde frowned, and G?ll shifted uncomfortably, not knowing what to do with herself. Alex sighed, realizing that there was no avoiding the ritual. His expression grew cold, his voice low and harsh as he uttered the first words: "What is your duty?" The sharp change in his voice and expression made both Valkyries tense up. It was as though Alex had become someone else, his usual demeanor gone without a trace. "To serve the Emperor''s will!" G.I.R. and Titus responded loudly and in unison. Brunhilde looked at Titus with realization. It became clear to her now: in front of her was yet another fanatic who, like G.I.R., worshiped the Emperor of Mankind. "What is the Emperor''s will?" Alex continued in the same cold and firm voice. "That we fight and die!" came the choral reply once again. "What is death?" Alex''s voice grew louder, echoing in the room. "It is our duty!" G.I.R. and Titus responded even more loudly than before. "When is your duty done?" Alex stared at them, his face showing relentless severity. "Only in death does duty end!" both exclaimed, raising their gazes to Alex. A tense silence hung in the room. Brunhilde, frowning, tried to process what she had just seen, while G?ll looked completely lost. Alex, taking a deep breath, thought to himself: When all this is over, I''ll make sure to remind myself not to let G.I.R. take the initiative again. After finishing the familiar ritual, Alex sighed deeply, feeling drained by the ceremony once more. The constant need to step into the role of a fanatic commander from the Imperium''s world was starting to wear him out. Meanwhile, G.I.R. and Titus stood up from their knees, straightened up, and looked at him with an expression of complete readiness for action. "Your task is to cleanse this world of the spawn of Chaos," Alex said, addressing Titus in a stern voice. "FOR THE EMPEROR!" Titus replied, sharply saluting, and immediately headed toward the exit to the arena. Alex watched him until he disappeared from sight, then turned to Brunhilde and G?ll, who, not hiding their confusion, were staring at him. Brunhilde especially squinted suspiciously, clearly thinking something over. Her gaze seemed to say: So it''s you who''s responsible for this, that your dog has turned into such a fanatic. She didn''t know the main thing¡ªif Alex hadn''t supported G.I.R.''s obsessions, the robo-dog would have tormented him for days, or even weeks. Alex still shuddered at the memory of how the robo-dog relentlessly pestered him until he crafted a bolter for him¡ªperfect for serving the Emperor. "Care to explain what that was just now?" Brunhilde finally asked. Her voice was calm, but her eye betrayed her irritation with a small twitch. "It was a pre-battle ritual," Alex replied tersely, trying not to show his exhausted annoyance. Brunhilde was full of questions¡ªhow, why, and what for. Noticing this, Alex sighed and decided to explain everything on the way to the observation platform. G.I.R. marched proudly ahead of the group, holding the fluttering flag of the Imperium high in his paws, as if proclaiming the greatness of his faith. As Alex followed behind, he began to explain that this ritual was part of the Imperium''s culture¡ªa way to inspire warriors before battle. "So, this is part of your robo-dog''s game?" Brunhilde asked, her voice tinged with light sarcasm. "Yes. But if I hadn''t supported him, he''d have driven me crazy," Alex sighed, rolling his eyes. For a moment, Brunhilde imagined G.I.R. following her around for days, never letting up, incessantly demanding things. Her eyes widened in horror at the thought alone. "Alright, I give up," she muttered. "Now I understand why you didn''t stop him." "And remember," Alex added, looking at both Valkyries, "never ask him about the Codex Astartes." "Why?" Brunhilde and G?ll asked in unison. "Because he won''t stop until he recites the whole thing to you¡ªback and forth. And several times, adding his own comments and quotes." Brunhilde narrowed her eyes in disbelief, but Alex quickly gave an example. "Remember I told you about Lucy? Well, she foolishly asked him out of curiosity. G.I.R. followed her around all day, and at night, he didn''t let her sleep until he had told her everything he knew." Brunhilde chuckled quietly, and G?ll just widened her eyes in shock. As they spoke, the group reached the balcony with a view of the arena. Alex leaned on the railing and looked down, preparing himself for the upcoming fight. To be continued... Chapter 174 - 174: Demon Hunter vs. Demon (I still can''t decide on the fighters against Apollo. On one hand I want to put Gilgamesh, on the other Escanor. How difficult to choose.) Arriving at the observation balcony of the arena, Alex decided to amuse himself a little to give his overheated mind a break. The constant flow of thoughts and tension was wearing him out, so he chose a simple way to relax¡ªmomentarily forgetting about serious matters. When Brunhilde and G?ll stepped onto the balcony, they didn''t notice how Alex''s body began to glow faintly behind them until he transformed into his child form. Meanwhile, G.I.R. had already taken his place on the railing, proudly planting the flag of the Imperium beside him, which fluttered dramatically in the wind. Brunhilde and G?ll gave the robo-dog strange looks, unsure how to react to his theatrical antics. However, Brunhilde quickly made the wise decision to ignore the spectacle in order to preserve her sanity. Alex, now in his twelve-year-old form, approached the Valkyries from behind and gently tugged on Brunhilde''s dress to get her attention. ?What the¡ª? Brunhilde felt a light pull, and as she glanced down, she froze. Standing before her was Alex, but in his child form. Her eyes widened in surprise, and for a moment, she was speechless. Next to her, G?ll turned her head to see what was happening and stared at Alex. It was as if her brain short-circuited, with a single thought circling in her mind: ?My older brother is no longer older...? ?Why are you a child again?? Brunhilde finally managed to ask, her voice laced with genuine astonishment. Alex was slightly surprised they recognized him so quickly. Normally, people mistook him for someone else''s kid and started asking silly questions. However, this time the situation amused him, and he was even a bit pleased. ?Well, you know, magic and all that,? he replied, spreading his hands. A small rainbow appeared between his palms. Seeing this, Brunhilde looked even more bewildered, while Alex just laughed, enjoying her confusion. G?ll, standing beside her, reacted much the same way, only adding to his amusement. ?Alright, enough tricks. Can you lift me and set me on the railing?? Alex asked, extending his arms. Brunhilde, still trying to process what was happening, picked Alex up. However, as soon as she did, she felt an unexpected desire to hold him for as long as possible. In his child form, Alex looked so adorable that she didn''t want to let go. Alex noticed this and sighed heavily. This wasn''t the first time his child form elicited such a reaction from women. He gently patted Brunhilde''s arm, trying to snap her out of it. ?Hey, I''m still here,? he reminded her, his tone slightly annoyed. Brunhilde jolted back to reality, but her thoughts drifted in a strange direction. She began imagining what it would be like if she and Alex had a child, and she could hold them just like this... Meanwhile, G?ll finally snapped out of her shock and asked, ?Brother Alex, how is it even possible for you to become a child again?? She glanced at Brunhilde, who continued holding Alex, clearly not planning to let him go. ?Simple age-altering magic. It''s easy,? Alex replied calmly, his gaze empty. His tone betrayed his annoyance at being stuck in Brunhilde''s embrace instead of sitting on the railing. For G?ll, however, it didn''t seem simple at all. To revert to a child''s form required far more advanced and intricate magic than Alex implied. Still, Alex ignored her skeptical look, focusing instead on freeing himself from Brunhilde''s tight grip. After a bit of effort, he managed to slip away, earning himself a pouty look that resembled a sad puppy''s. Already used to such reactions, Alex skillfully ignored her disappointment. Settling himself on the balcony railing, he dangled his legs and gazed out at the horizon. But just as he began to enjoy the moment, a soft, almost sweet voice echoed in his mind¡ªG?ndul''s voice: ?You look so cute in your child form. Brunhilde''s lucky she got to hold you.? Alex flinched slightly. The realization that G?ndul wasn''t nearby brought a measure of relief. If she were present, a quarrel between the two valkyries over who got to hold him would have surely erupted. His child form, while an excellent tool to confuse enemies, invariably turned him into the object of adoration and care among women. Brunhilde, clearly unwilling to give up so easily, moved behind Alex and casually offered her chest as a headrest. Feeling the soft support behind his head, Alex initially tensed, wary of another ambush, but quickly relaxed, deciding that this gesture would suffice to placate her for now. Meanwhile, G?ll decided she wanted to mimic Alex''s perch. She climbed onto the railing beside him, dangled her legs, and began watching the impending battle between Titan and Beelzebub. Mortals and gods occasionally glanced toward the viewing balcony, where Alex was usually found. They were puzzled. It had become customary to see the infamous Brother of Adam there, whose victories and provocations had left a mark on Ragnarok¡ªfrom crushing Poseidon to mocking the gods. But today, instead of the adult Alex, a child sat on the railing, a perfect replica of his younger self. Many women, including goddesses, felt an odd surge of maternal instincts as they gazed at his youthful form. Aphrodite, however, watched young Alex with a particularly intent focus. She observed him more than most and couldn''t hide her jealousy as she saw his closeness to Brunhilde¡ªthe valkyrie who had dared to betray the gods for him. ?Hmm, when did Brother Adam have a child?? Ares muttered in confusion, watching the scene unfold. His words caught the attention of the other gods. Zeus, initially surprised, quickly deduced the truth, realizing that the child was none other than Alex, altered by age magic. Hermes, squinting, confirmed the assumption. ?That''s not Brother Adam''s child; that''s Alexander Valdigoad himself. Clearly, he''s used age-shifting magic.? Ares blinked in astonishment but shrugged it off, deciding to let the matter rest. Alex, feeling someone''s intense gaze, shuddered. Trusting his instincts, he turned toward the source of the sensation and locked eyes with Aphrodite. Her gaze was magnetic and dangerous, as though she were plotting to whisk him away. That look reminded Alex of his encounter with Demeter during his first date with Hestia. Back then, a group of goddesses, led by Demeter, had surrounded him, forcing him to revert to his child form to escape their hugs. At the time, Demeter had looked at him exactly as Aphrodite was doing now. Pretending not to notice, Alex deftly averted his gaze, feigning full concentration on the arena, which had transformed into an unrecognizable battlefield. At the center was a massive hexagonal platform surrounded by an abyss. Six towering columns, each crowned with stone gargoyles, loomed over the scene. Alex pondered whether Beelzebub could teleport. If not, his survival odds were grim. Being confined in such a space with a fighter of Ultramarine''s caliber was tantamount to a death sentence. Leaning his head against Brunhilde''s chest, Alex speculated whether Beelzebub would mutate during the battle or be defeated before his darker side could take over. He concluded that a barrier must be established to nullify the influence of the Outer God''s powers¡ªfragments now entwined with Beelzebub''s soul, amplifying the demon''s strength. However, doing so would require descending to the arena before the decisive events began. Having made his decision, Alex resolved to wait for the battle to begin before subtly putting his plan into motion. At that moment, Heimdall flew into the arena, riding on a strange flying contraption that resembled a skull with a propeller. ?Ladies and gentlemen! I proudly announce that the repairs to the arena are now fully complete!? Heimdall proclaimed loudly, hovering over the arena. Alex gave a skeptical glance at Heimdall''s machine. This thing looks disgusting and utterly unesthetic, he thought with irritation. After Heimdall''s announcement, the audience in the stands fell silent, waiting expectantly. Seeing their tense expressions, Heimdall continued: ?And now, thanks to this good news, I am proud to announce that we are ready to begin the eighth round of Ragnarok! At this moment, humanity is leading with a score of 4:3, which is a disgrace for the gods.? The side of humanity erupted in celebration. The noise from the stands made Alex roll his eyes and cover his ears. He''d always thought celebrating too early was a bad idea. Anything could go wrong at any moment. The gods, on the other hand, clenched their fists in frustration. However, they pinned all their hopes on the next contestant, who was about to enter the arena. Heimdall, savoring the tension in the air, announced in a cold and ominous voice: ?For the first time in history, humanity has triumphed over the gods. But the gods are not willing to surrender. Therefore, for this round, from the darkest part of Helheim, this god has arrived!? Those who recognized the next fighter''s identity broke into a cold sweat. Fear was evident on their faces. Alex, watching the audience''s reaction, involuntarily wondered: Can the demons of this world really be so terrifying as to inspire such dread? In his opinion, the only ones worth fearing were those who could not be killed. If a creature bled or leaked some other fluid, its destruction was simply a matter of the right approach. The oppressive atmosphere slowly spread over the stands. Tension hung in the air like a black veil, and the spectators, trembling with fear, turned their eyes to the gates through which Beelzebub was supposed to emerge. The stone doors began to creak open slowly, the sound sending chills down the spine. Alex couldn''t help but think that this spectacle was straight out of a horror movie, where every detail was deliberately designed to heighten the sense of fear. Through the open gates stretched a dark bridge, covered in black miasma swirling out of the darkness. The fumes choked the air, evoking terror even in the gods. ?He has come to destroy humanity''s last hope! Welcome the cursed god, born in darkness!? Heimdall proclaimed solemnly, his voice infused with icy cold, as though he himself sought to amplify the dreadful atmosphere. ?His soul is the embodiment of darkness, capable of devouring even gods. Even the highest gods avoid facing him, for he brings destruction and death! People have long trembled before him and named him the Lord of Flies! Beelzebub!? The footsteps sounded muffled, like the toll of a funeral bell. Beelzebub walked across the dark bridge with a cold, vacant expression on his face. Crossing the bridge, he stopped at the center of the arena, his murky gaze fixed only ahead. He noticed neither the terrified faces of the spectators nor the ominous whispers in the stands. For him, this was a familiar state¡ªloneliness mixed with the hatred he inspired. Today, he had come to prove the superiority of the gods, turning humanity''s hope into ashes. Seizing the moment, Alex decided to act. While everyone''s attention was fixed on Beelzebub, he swiftly jumped off the railing onto the steps beneath the balcony. His goal was clear¡ªto discreetly establish a barrier capable of neutralizing the influence of the Outer God before the dark side of Beelzebub''s soul took over. Brunhild and G?ll didn''t even have time to react before Alex was already heading toward the arena''s fence. His actions drew the audience''s attention, distracting them from the oppressive atmosphere. In the form of a child, Alex sprinted along the edge of the fence, causing surprise and confusion among the crowd. ?What is this child doing? Why is he running along the fence?? they wondered silently, unable to find answers. Even Heimdall was momentarily taken aback, forgetting to announce the next fighter. However, quickly regaining his composure, he continued: ?Now, on the opposite side, we have no less an impressive participant! Humanity sends its final bastion against the darkness into battle. Hailing from the forgotten Dark Age, his name has been forever erased from the annals of history!? The stone gates on humanity''s side slowly began to open. They were engraved with the emblem of a two-headed eagle, evoking solemnity and mystery. From the emptiness rose a massive bridge, lined with stone statues of warriors in unknown armor. Each statue held a halberd, as though guarding the exit. The sound of heavy footsteps grew louder, adding to the intrigue. Heimdall continued with increasing solemnity: ?By the will of these few, humanity is protected from true darkness. Their minds are shielded from pride, armed against devilish deceptions. With sanctified blades, they banish hellish nightmares made flesh. They are the last gift of the Emperor, the essence of which humanity will never be allowed to know... Their name is erased, but today humanity regains hope!? The noise of the heavy footsteps grew louder still, as if each step was pressing on the spectators. The suspense reached its peak: before them stood the representative of the era when humanity was on the brink of annihilation. Even the gods couldn''t hide their curiosity, eagerly awaiting the figure to emerge from the gates. And then, from the dark passage, a silhouette appeared. Everyone froze, trying to discern¡ªwas it a man or a machine? He was clad in strange armor: a blue battle suit with a helmet resembling the crusader helmets of knights from the past, a huge shield in one hand and a long glaive in the other. Each step of the warrior on the stone bridge echoed, as if emphasizing his grandeur and terrifying power. The spectators, both humans and gods, watched the warrior in awe. His massive armor made him appear nearly three meters tall. But it wasn''t just his appearance that struck fear. He was the last of the legendary order of the Grey Knights¡ªdemon hunters and bearers of light during the darkest ages. Heimdall, with special emphasis, continued his speech: ?One indomitable shield against the encroaching darkness. One sword forged against fate. And the words of the Emperor of Humanity, spoken before his descent into sleep, still echo: ''Let them be my legacy in the world I have conquered, and the last gift to humanity that I have led.'' Meet the last surviving member of the Gray Knights, who for centuries hunted demons and other foul creatures, and a member of the order who, without sparing himself, protected humanity¡ªa humanity that never knew the names of the fallen knights. The last knight, Demetrius Titus!? The applause from the humans rang out like thunder. However, Titus continued to walk slowly across the bridge, his gaze fixed directly on Beelzebub. Beneath his helmet, a face was hidden¡ªa face he was grateful fate had allowed him to conceal, bearing a mix of irritation and a slight smile. G?ndul, his companion, occasionally teased him, disrupting his concentration. Stepping into the arena, Titus stopped opposite Beelzebub. Dropping to one knee, he activated his psychokinetic glaive, which glowed, emitting bursts of energy. Beelzebub''s eyes narrowed slightly, studying his opponent. For a moment, his gaze shifted to the side, where Alex, having completed the barrier setup, was now sitting on the railing, leaning against Brunhild''s chest. ?So, you''ve decided to take me out of the equation. A good move, Voldigoad,? muttered Beelzebub, staring at Alex. Alex noticed the look and, almost playfully, formed his fingers into a heart shape, directing the gesture at Beelzebub. The latter frowned, confused, but realization quickly followed: Alex had anticipated his actions and prepared everything to destroy him. A barely perceptible smile flickered across Beelzebub''s face. Even the mere fact that his opponent before him had been created for demon slaying only confirmed how seriously they were treating him. Beelzebub returned his gaze to Titus, who was still kneeling as though in prayer. The sight reminded him of ancient times when fanatics hunted witches and demons, their eyes burning with the same fervor as this knight''s. ?Very soon we will know: will the lord of darkness consume the last light of humanity, or will the Emperor''s light shine again, casting out the darkness? The eighth battle of Ragnar?k begins!? Heimdall proclaimed loudly. As soon as Heimdall''s voice faded, the stands fell silent, filled with tense anticipation. The spectators froze, watching the two figures on the arena. Beelzebub, leaning on his skull-topped cane, looked relaxed, but his gaze betrayed vigilance. Titus, still kneeling, appeared like a statue¡ªfocused and majestic. In Titus'' mind, the voice of G?ndul echoed, as if deliberately continuing to tease him. ?Really getting into character, huh?? she giggled, clearly entertained. But Titus wasn''t the only one who heard this. Alex, maintaining a connection with his clone, also picked up on G?ndul''s words. His eye twitched¡ªhe couldn''t shake the comparison to Freya, and it was beginning to annoy him. To stop the teasing, Alex gave the clone the order to start the battle. ?Better she digs through my memories than keep teasing,? Alex thought with a weary smile. After another coquettish laugh from G?ndul, she finally fell silent and shifted her focus to reviewing memories. Alex could feel her delving deeper, much deeper than any Valkyrie had ever gone before. Meanwhile, Titus'' voice shattered the silence like a thunderclap: ?Armored in Faith, Shielded by Devotion, Armed with Purity of Purpose.? All eyes turned to him. His words, spoken with cold determination, echoed throughout the coliseum. Titus slowly rose from one knee, and the eyes on his helmet blazed brighter, like two fiery torches. ?The Emperor''s will made Manifest. We are the Warriors of the Grey Knights,? he continued, pointing his halberd at Beelzebub. Beelzebub watched calmly, though his mind worked intently. Before him stood a warrior whose presence radiated danger. He knew this man had slain countless demons, perhaps thousands. A part of his soul hoped that this battle would be his redemption¡ªa dream of finding peace through death. But another, darker part of his being resisted, urging him to abandon that desire. Titus spoke again, his voice booming like a battle cry: ?For we the Hammer of Wrath. For we the Spear of Vengeance. Because we are Grey Knights, the Demon Hunters.? His words echoed off the arena walls like the roar of an ancient beast. Even the gods sitting in the stands felt a chill run down their spines. Titus inspired primal fear. To all those gathered, he was not just a warrior, but the embodiment of death itself, created to destroy demons. ?Chaos cannot stand against us!? he proclaimed, raising his glaive high. The glaive crackled with electrical discharges that struck the ground, leaving scorched marks behind. Beelzebub, observing this, maintained his external calm. However, inside his mind, two sides fought. One saw this battle as a chance to rid himself of life and atone for his sins, while the other whispered that the knight''s death would only hasten humanity''s fall into the abyss of despair. ?With you will perish the last remnants of your order. You will die a painful death,? Beelzebub coldly spoke, fixing his gaze on Titus. Titus looked at Beelzebub, and under his helmet, his face lit up with a cold, confident smile. ?Why should I fear you, demon?? he began, his voice harsh and gruff. ?You have no power over me. You''re not the first to stand in my way, and you won''t be the first to try and harm humanity. You are nothing but pitiful creatures born from the dark emotions of mankind, given flesh.? Beelzebub''s gaze grew even emptier and more emotionless, as if in his eyes, Titus was already dead. The tension among the spectators increased as the words of the two combatants cut through the silence like blades. On one side stood a demon whose name even gods feared. On the other, the last warrior of an order whose shield stood to protect humanity in its darkest times. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?Enough of these meaningless speeches. I would prefer to finish this circus quickly,? Beelzebub coldly retorted, his voice devoid of any emotion. Without waiting for a response, Beelzebub struck his staff against the stone floor of the arena. A powerful shockwave spread from the impact, and a deep crack slithered before him like a serpent. Titus, not wasting any time, struck the ground with his foot, sending his own wave toward the crack. The two forces collided at the center, causing a strong explosive effect that reverberated throughout the arena. The floor in the center of the arena cracked open as though a powerful explosion had occurred beneath it, causing the spectators to freeze in awe. ?Uhm... younger brother Alex, how did this happen?? G?ll asked in surprise, shifting her gaze from the destroyed arena to Alex. Alex''s eye twitched upon hearing himself called ?younger brother.? He extended his hand and pinched the young Valkyrie on the cheek, beginning to stretch it. ?Don''t call me that,? he muttered, grimacing. Brunhild, who had been watching, smiled and patted Alex on the head, as if calming a temperamental child. Her gesture only heightened his irritation, but he decided to stay silent. ?Beelzebub triggered something like seismic activity,? Alex began to explain in a childlike voice, thoughtfully stroking his chin. ?It''s like the movement of tectonic plates, where the vibrations spread as a fracture. Titus, in turn, created a counterwave to stop the destruction.? G?ll, though she tried to maintain a serious demeanor, couldn''t get used to Alex''s childlike appearance. His usual manner of speaking, combined with his high-pitched voice, seemed more cute than imposing. ?I see...? she said, blushing slightly. Brunhild, pleased with the answer, patted Alex on the head again. He sighed heavily, deciding to ignore it. Meanwhile, the battle in the arena continued. Titus, raising his glaive, struck it against the ground, causing a network of cracks. The shield in his other hand served as reliable protection as he approached Beelzebub with heavy but quick steps. As the distance between them closed, Titus delivered a crushing blow with his free hand. Beelzebub raised his staff to defend, and the clash of the two powerful forces caused another shockwave. The ground beneath them cracked once more, the loud crack echoing across the arena. Titus, maintaining his momentum, put more force into his strike, forcing Beelzebub to step back a few paces. The demon regained his balance, but his gaze grew harder. The spectators, captivated by the rapid pace of events, couldn''t tear their eyes away from the arena. Everything was happening so fast that even the gods in the stands seemed stunned by the power and technique of both combatants. Beelzebub shook his numbed hand and fixed his gaze on Titus, who had just managed to push him back. A spark of interest flared in the demon''s eyes. Without wasting time, he decided to go on the offensive, turning his hand into a blade-like form. Beelzebub''s hand began to glow, emitting a faint bluish light, and he swung it sharply, like a sword, toward his opponent. Titus raised his massive shield, meeting the strike with a dull clang. At the moment of impact between the shield and Beelzebub''s hand, sparks flew, causing the spectators to freeze in suspense. Alex watched the demon''s hand intently, trying to understand the nature of his ability. Finally, he realized that Beelzebub was using vibration as a weapon, transmitting it through the air for destructive attacks. However, Titus'' shield, designed for Ultramarines, was meant to block any kind of attack¡ªphysical or energy-based. ?Interesting shield you have,? Beelzebub said calmly, inspecting the undamaged surface. ?I''m surprised that the vibration didn''t even leave a scratch on it.? Titus remained silent, focused on his goal. He needed to destroy the demon before he could unleash the full strength of his dark nature. Without wasting time, he raised his bolter and aimed the barrel directly at Beelzebub. The demon barely noticed the weapon before Titus pulled the trigger. A deafening shot rang out across the arena, causing everyone to freeze. Beelzebub barely dodged, but the bullet grazed his ear, leaving a deep cut. Feeling the hot blood on his skin, the demon ran a hand over his ear and looked at the bloody stains on his fingers. However, Titus didn''t give him a moment to recover¡ªshots followed one after another, forcing Beelzebub to retreat from the fire. Each shot shattered the stone floor of the arena, turning it into a field of ruins. When the ammunition ran out, Beelzebub seized the moment to counterattack. Moving sharply forward, he used his staff, amplifying its strikes with vibrations. Titus realized he had no time to reload and switched to defense. Raising his shield, he charged toward the demon. Their weapons collided with terrifying force, creating shockwaves that shook the arena. Beelzebub attacked with incredible speed, trying to find a weak point in Titus'' defense, but the warrior blocked every strike with precision. In the moment of another collision between the shield and the staff, the tension reached its peak. Titus made a quick move, knocking Beelzebub''s staff aside, causing the demon to stumble. Seizing the opportunity, Titus grabbed the demon''s arm and pulled him back sharply. Beelzebub lost his balance, and in the next instant, the shield was rapidly closing in. A crushing blow from the edge of the shield struck the demon''s face, smashing him into the arena floor. A cloud of dust rose from the impact, covering the center of the battle. The spectators held their breath¡ªno one had expected the confrontation to end so suddenly and decisively. The arena fell silent. The dust settled, revealing the defeated Beelzebub, lying on the shattered floor of the arena. Titus stood over him, ready to continue if the demon rose again. To be continued... Chapter 175 - 175: The First Enemy Has Been Eliminated After the crushing blow with the shield, Titus slammed Beelzebub into the arena floor. The impact was so powerful that a cloud of dust rose, obscuring the arena from the spectators. When the dust settled, everyone saw the defeated demon lying on the shattered stone floor. However, a closer look revealed that Beelzebub hadn''t been harmed at all. It seemed the demon was simply waiting for the right moment. Nevertheless, this was enough to cause a storm of cheers from the human spectators. Titus stood over the lying Beelzebub, gripping his shield tightly, ready to fight again. His tense figure, like a monolith, instilled confidence in humanity. Alex, watching from the balcony, noticed that the demon was merely pretending, trying to lull the enemy''s vigilance. He barely sighed, thinking, ?A classic demon, a deceiver to the core.? But Alex''s thoughts were interrupted by a loud and unexpected cry: ?FOR THE EMPEROR!? It came from the loudspeaker of the robo-dog G.I.R., who, standing on the balcony, waved a flag with the Imperium''s emblem. The dog was clad in Ultramarines armor, which only added to the effect. The entire coliseum froze, and hundreds of eyes turned to the source of the sound. Alex slowly turned to G.I.R., trying to maintain the most serious expression possible, though inside, he felt a sharp sense of embarrassment. Both Valkyries beside him looked like they wanted to sink into the ground. But G.I.R., oblivious to the reactions around him, continued to shout louder: ?FOR THE EMPEROR!? In his heart, Alex whispered a short prayer, hoping no one among the spectators would share the dog''s enthusiasm. However, his hopes were in vain. ?FOR THE EMPEROR!? ¡ª a shout came from the crowd. Others quickly joined in. The human side began chanting the slogan, which soon turned into a powerful, unified roar that echoed throughout the coliseum. The sound was so loud and synchronized that it even worried the gods. They had never seen such unity among humans, one that seemed to challenge divine authority. In response to the crowd''s support, Titus raised his shield above his head and clenched his fist. Alex sighed restrainedly, realizing that the situation was slipping out of control. ?Perhaps I should''ve chosen a different fighter,? he thought, watching the unfolding scene with an empty gaze. Meanwhile, in the break room, chaos reigned. Rebecca and the Valkyries were trying to calm three troublemakers. After all, Alex had taken G.I.R., so why were there three of them? It turned out that Mimi and Stich had managed to ''convince'' the young god of fortune, Zerofuku, who now enthusiastically joined the believers of the Emperor of Mankind. Ignoring the deafening shouts of the crowd, Alex kept a close watch on Beelzebub, waiting for the moment when the demon''s dark side would take control of his body. Suddenly, Beelzebub''s eyes, black as bottomless pits, snapped open. Titus, noticing that his opponent wasn''t about to give up, raised his shield again to deliver a crushing blow. With incredible force, the edge of the shield crashed directly into the demon''s chest, causing another explosion of stone dust and further destruction of the arena. A deathly silence fell: the spectators froze in anticipation, not taking their eyes off the epicenter of the battle. When the cloud of dust cleared, it became apparent that the staff with a skull, which had previously been in Beelzebub''s right hand, had now moved to his left. Moreover, an energy barrier appeared before the demon, preventing Titus'' blow from reaching its target. Titus, realizing that his first attack had been ineffective, decided to try again, believing that sooner or later the demon''s shield would break. With even greater force, he brought the edge of his shield down on the barrier once more. The deafening blows, resembling the tolling of a massive bell, echoed throughout the arena. Alex, intently observing the events, pondered Beelzebub''s abilities. ?What kind of staff is that, capable of blocking such powerful strikes?? G?ll asked in confusion, not taking her eyes off the battle. Br¨¹nnhilde, hugging Alex to hide her embarrassment from G.I.R.''s recent outbursts, thoughtfully replied: ?This is no ordinary staff; it''s a great treasure that enhances his powers. It''s called the Staff of Apomyos.? The word ?treasure? immediately sparked a greedy interest in Alex''s eyes. He stared intently at the staff, mentally evaluating ways to acquire it. Br¨¹nnhilde noticed the gleam in his eyes and sighed heavily, realizing just how captivated he was by the weapon. Even Titus had been fully equipped for all eventualities thanks to Alex''s efforts. ?This staff can become an impenetrable shield capable of withstanding even Thor''s hammer if held in the left hand,? Br¨¹nnhilde continued explaining. ?In the right hand, it transforms into a weapon capable of destroying even the armor of gods.? Alex, listening to her words, absentmindedly rubbed his hands together, his thoughts already circling the idea of adding the staff to his collection. He even began to quietly chuckle, resembling a villain plotting a clever heist. Meanwhile, Titus, seemingly undeterred by his failures, continued bombarding Beelzebub''s barrier with powerful shield strikes. Each blow intensified the pressure on the demon, and his figure sank deeper into the stone floor of the arena. Gradually, a deep crater formed beneath them. Beelzebub, realizing that this couldn''t go on forever, gripped his staff tighter. In that instant, the barrier surrounding him flared with blinding light, as if preparing for a counterattack. As Titus raised his shield once again to strike, Beelzebub''s barrier flared brightly. This time, the collision of the shield and barrier caused a powerful explosion, throwing Titus backward. His feet left deep grooves in the stone floor of the arena as he skidded, finally stopping only at his halberd, which was stuck in the ground. Beelzebub slowly climbed out of the crater. His black clothes were covered in dust, but he had barely been harmed. Only a small wound on his ear served as a reminder of the recent strike. ?Looks like that''s all you''re capable of. You''re just a relic of the past,? Beelzebub said scornfully, pointing his staff at Titus. Seeing that the demon was unharmed, Titus reached for his Psychosoul halberd and yanked it from the stone floor. The halberd crackled with electric discharges, which ran like lightning along its blade, leaving charred marks on the ground. When the discharges subsided, Titus confidently aimed the weapon at Beelzebub. ?We''re just getting started, demon. Do you think hiding behind your staff makes you the victor? Many before you relied on relics, but all of them were crushed beneath the feet of our order,? Titus declared in a rough voice. Without a word, Titus gripped his halberd tighter and strode quickly toward his opponent. Beelzebub, noticing Titus''s approach, gripped his staff tighter, preparing to use it again. When the distance closed to the minimum, Titus struck with a powerful thrust, aiming directly at the demon. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Beelzebub instinctively activated his shield, hoping it would stop the attack. However, the Psychosoul Halberd had been specifically crafted to pierce through any defense. Slowly, but relentlessly, its blade began to penetrate the barrier. The shock on Beelzebub''s face became evident to all observers. Alex, sitting on the railing, simply smiled, watching the demon''s reaction. ?Sister, you said Beelzebub''s shield could withstand even Thor''s hammer, but now it''s pierced by a halberd,? G?ll remarked in surprise, pointing to the unfolding scene. Br¨¹nnhilde remained silent, stunned. Just recently, she had claimed that Beelzebub possessed an absolute shield and spear, but now her words seemed doubtful. Alex, noticing her embarrassment, laughed loudly. ?Don''t worry about it, Br¨¹nnhilde. Everything I create is meant to kill. I''d be more surprised if my halberd didn''t pierce that weak barrier,? he said with a smile. The Valkyrie glanced at Alex, who was happily swinging his legs, clearly enjoying the spectacle. She became curious about what other weapons were hidden in his arsenal, especially since even the halberd he made could pierce such powerful defenses. She also recalled Chastifol¡ªthe spear that changed shape¡ªthat Alex had used as a means of transportation. This meant his collection likely contained even more deadly weapons. ?How much more weaponry do you hide in your inventory?? Br¨¹nnhilde asked with interest, giving Alex a gentle shake to get his attention. Upon hearing the Valkyrie''s question, Alex thoughtfully stroked his chin, pondering his answer. But, of course, he didn''t have an exact reply. His inventory was literally packed with various weapons, created from bursts of creativity and the desire to unleash his masterpieces onto enemies, much like that golden king. No matter how much Alex tried to recall, he couldn''t pinpoint the exact number of weapons in his arsenal. Br¨¹nnhilde, noticing his prolonged silence, realized that he truly had more weapons than one could count. However, another thought began to worry her: why did Alex even need so many weapons? And, most importantly, what was the purpose of such a collection? G?ll, watching Alex''s contemplations, involuntarily broke into a sweat, realizing that his collection was so vast that he couldn''t even name its count. ?Honestly, I''m not exactly sure how many weapons I have,? Alex admitted. ?But to simplify, imagine my inventory is like a machine gun. I can fire weapons continuously, like a burst from a barrel, for several minutes.? Br¨¹nnhilde froze, trying to make sense of his words. ?Firing weapons?¡ªwhat did that even mean? In her mind, an image immediately appeared: portals, from which dozens of swords, spears, and blades protruded, bombarding enemies in an unceasing stream, accompanied by Alex''s satisfied laughter in the background. She was slightly shuddered by the image that formed in her mind and quickly pushed those thoughts away, pretending she hadn''t asked anything. G?ll, on the other hand, was further intrigued by her imagination¡ªit made her want to see it with her own eyes. Noticing that there were no more questions, Alex returned his focus to the battle. On the arena, Titus was increasing the pressure on Beelzebub''s barrier with his psychosoul halberd. The pressure on the shield grew with every passing moment, and even the demon began to realize that his defense was about to collapse. Realizing this, Beelzebub decided not to wait for the barrier to be broken. Gripping his staff with both hands, he attempted to attack and defend at the same time. But before he could strike, the halberd pierced the shield and cut through his shoulder. The demon staggered, feeling the pain of the wound, and instinctively took a step back. Blood flowed from his black attire, staining the fabric a crimson red. ?So this is what your ''absolute shield'' is capable of, demon,? Titus said coldly, pointing the halberd at his opponent. ?This is what happens when you blindly rely on relics.? On the balcony, Alex almost fell off at his clone''s words. He couldn''t understand how his clone came up with that phrase, especially since he himself relied on weapons that Alex had personally created. The feeling of embarrassment turned into shame when G?ndul let out a light, melodic laugh, like the ringing of a bell. She was clearly enjoying the situation and couldn''t resist making a comment. ?But you yourself rely on your weapons,? she remarked sarcastically. Alex sighed, mentally convincing himself that his technology wasn''t magical relics, but a product of skill and craftsmanship. That helped him soothe his ego a little. On the arena, Beelzebub, irritated, pointed his staff at Titus''s halberd. ?You speak of relics, but you depend on that weapon in your hands,? he retorted. ?The difference is, my halberd is a product of technology, made by human hands, not an artifact created from the remnants of someone else''s power,? Titus answered firmly, countering the demon. Alex nodded, recalling how he had made this halberd in Night City. At that time, he had used advanced technology and the help of his loyal robo-dog, who advised him on how the weapon should work. Upon hearing Titus''s words, Beelzebub reluctantly acknowledged their truth. However, between them, a tense silence fell, giving Titus time to reload his bolter. Noticing the hesitation, Beelzebub decided to take advantage of the moment. Quickly shifting his staff to his right hand, he concentrated energy and released a powerful shockwave aimed directly at Titus. Titus, seeing the approaching threat, finished reloading and immediately raised his shield. However, the force of the wave was so great that it began pushing him toward the very edge of the arena. Feeling the ground beneath his feet becoming increasingly unstable, Titus planted his halberd into the stone floor to slow his movement and stay on the edge. But Beelzebub wasn''t about to miss such a convenient opportunity. Lunging forward, the demon prepared to deliver the finishing blow, sending a powerful shockwave from his staff straight toward Titus. But at the last moment, Titus deflected the staff to the side, and the wave, missing, hit a massive stone column. It collapsed with a deafening crash, scattering into countless pieces. Seizing the opportunity, Titus took the initiative. Gripping his halberd tightly, he delivered a horizontal strike, accompanied by bright electric discharges that left burns on the floor. Beelzebub attempted to raise a barrier to block the attack, but to his horror, he found that the halberd easily sliced through his defense. Barely dodging in time, the demon avoided a blow that could have sliced him in half. ?My barrier couldn''t stop your halberd... why?? he asked, looking at Titus with a cloudy, anxious gaze. ?Because I no longer see the point in holding back for another demon,? Titus replied calmly, stepping closer to his enemy with every move. Meanwhile, Beelzebub began to change. His once cloudy gaze grew even more strange, as though he was about to lose control. Alex, observing the situation, decided to check the demon''s essence. What he saw made him sigh heavily: the corrupted side of Beelzebub''s soul was overtaking his mind, gradually consuming his original essence. Alex wondered which force of the Outer God was hidden inside Beelzebub. Meanwhile, Titus had discreetly attached a chain to his halberd. Taking a few more steps forward, he abruptly threw the halberd at the demon. Beelzebub, seeing the approaching projectile, raised his staff and poured all his strength into the barrier to block the attack. However, the halberd passed close by, embedding itself into the stone floor behind him. For a moment, a tense silence filled the air: it seemed Titus had missed. But suddenly, the sound of the chain ringing echoed. Before Beelzebub could comprehend what had happened, the chain had wrapped around his neck. Titus yanked it sharply, mercilessly tightening it, intending to decapitate the demon in the most brutal manner. Beelzebub''s eyes gradually grew clouded as each tightening of the chain squeezed his neck more and more. With each passing moment, his vision dimmed further, and soon, it felt as if he was falling into a cold, bottomless darkness. In that darkness, something enormous and terrifying waited for him. This feeling was familiar¡ªhe had experienced something similar when the mad ecstasy that overtook him was followed by frenzy. In those moments, when he lost control, he had killed those he cared about¡ªhis friends and his beloved. Beelzebub didn''t want to sink into this emptiness again, but he could feel something ancient and sinister whispering to him in an unknown language. He tried to resist, but the force of the voice was unbearable, and the darkness seemed to consume his consciousness. Alex, watching what was happening, saw Beelzebub''s soul fading away. He realized the situation was spiraling out of control: less than 20% of the demon''s soul remained. The spectators held their breath, watching as the chain tightened further around Beelzebub''s neck, and it seemed his head would soon be ripped from his body. The tension was so great that any other creature would have already been dead. When Beelzebub''s hands, which had been struggling to free themselves from the chain, finally went limp, and he hung like a puppet with no strings, it became clear that his soul was nearly consumed. Alex kept his gaze fixed on the process, watching as the last flickers of Beelzebub''s soul faded away like stars dimming in the sky. Realizing there was no time to waste, he vanished from his spot, teleporting to the arena''s fence. His sudden appearance caught everyone''s attention. People started whispering, trying to figure out what he was planning. He remained in his child-like form, standing on the fence and not taking his eyes off the nearly extinguished soul of Beelzebub. Where it had once been, there was now only an impenetrable darkness, from which a strange, ancient whisper emanated. Brunhild felt that something terrible had happened to Beelzebub. She remembered Alex''s words about how the Outer Gods could bring destruction just by their presence¡ªwhether it was a fragment or the God itself. This realization made her uneasy: something extremely dangerous might happen now. Rebecca, who was in the rest room, also sensed that something important was happening. She noticed Alex standing on the fence and immediately understood that he felt the situation was slipping out of control. The Valkyries near her stopped watching the series, their faces darkened, and they focused intently on the arena. Buddha, watching the broadcast, noticed the tension on the faces of the women and understood that something significant was happening. ?What''s happening?? he asked, turning to Rebecca and the Valkyries. ?This abomination we spoke about is about to appear. I hope Alex can stop it in time, or it''ll get ugly. The last time something like this happened, we had to fight an entire army,? Rebecca replied, not taking her eyes off the broadcast. Alex watched Beelzebub, whose soul had been completely consumed by the darkness. All that remained were faint memories, and the demon''s essence had vanished into the impenetrable blackness. The darkness now inside him carried foreign evil, but Alex still couldn''t determine which Outer God it belonged to. No matter how hard he tried to recall, his thoughts gave him no answers. The spectators froze in silence, waiting tensely for what would happen next. The people, full of hope, thought victory was near, while the gods hoped Beelzebub could break free from the situation, even though his consciousness had already faded. None of them realized that Beelzebub no longer existed. In his place had come something born of Chaos. The only comfort for Alex was that it was only a small part of the Outer God, not the God itself. But even this fragment posed a deadly threat to everyone in the arena. The oppressive silence was suddenly shattered when Beelzebub''s lifeless hands, dangling like those of a puppet, twitched. The spectators came alive: they thought Beelzebub hadn''t given up yet. His hands, without opening his eyes, slowly reached for the chains that bound his neck. Alex instantly understood what was happening, and with a stomp of his foot, he activated an invisible barrier to block the Outer God''s influence on those around him. Beelzebub easily broke free from the chain wrapped around his neck, but his head remained tilted back, as if he still hadn''t regained consciousness. His movements appeared chaotic and instinctive. The gods watching this assumed that perhaps Satan, the entity inside Beelzebub, had taken control. However, the truth was far more terrifying. It was not Satan, but something much older and more alien. Having freed himself from the chains, Beelzebub''s body swayed from side to side, as if changes were taking place within him, invisible to the naked eye. Titus, being a clone of Alex, immediately understood what was happening. He pulled the chain to bring the glaive back into his hands. Meanwhile, Beelzebub''s body began twitching, as though an internal struggle was occurring. Then, the demon leaned forward, as if trying to comprehend how to control his body. After a moment, he straightened up and opened his eyes. The eyes of the new Beelzebub were like two black holes, absorbing light. If before, his gaze had resembled that of a dead fish, now they had become the embodiment of hopeless darkness. These changes caused terror even among the gods, who were now certain that something ancient and nightmarish had taken control of the demon''s body. ?Hmm... the air of this world. Just as disgusting as always. This life, everything around, is nothing more than proof that it all must be destroyed,? the new Beelzebub spoke in a cold, indifferent voice. His gaze instilled fear in all who dared to look at him. Alex quickly scanned the spectators in the stands, checking for signs of contamination. Fortunately, the barrier he had set up beforehand prevented the influence of the Outer God from spreading. Still, no one could withstand the gaze of the new Beelzebub. Everyone tried to look away, as if fearing that meeting his eyes would bring only death. The new Beelzebub shifted his gaze to Titus, who held a shield in front of him and pointed the glaive at the demon. There was a flicker of surprise in his dark eyes. ?I did not expect to see the loyal dog of that corpse sitting on the golden throne here,? Beelzebub said, indifferently pushing his hair back. Alex tensed. These words confirmed his worst fears: this Outer God was connected to the Warhammer 40,000 universe. Perhaps this reality had existed since the great war with Chaos. Even the avatars of Nyan-Nyan knew about the Emperor''s Throne. ?Identify yourself, disgusting creature of chaos!? Titus shouted, directing the glaive straight at the new Beelzebub. Titus''s words only made the new Beelzebub laugh hysterically. This sinister, piercing laugh, penetrating the very consciousness, paralyzed the spectators with terror. Humanity and the gods were in agreement for the first time: this Beelzebub should not exist. Even Zeus, sitting on the balcony of Olympus, understood with a grim expression that the time to act had come. He felt that this creature had become too dangerous, and if allowed to leave the arena, the consequences would be catastrophic. The laughter suddenly stopped, replaced by the cold, penetrating voice of the new Beelzebub, which seemed to come from all directions: ?I was called Tsishakon, and I was an object of worship. But what will my name give you, mortal? You will die, just like all who are present here.? Alex frowned, trying to recall anything about the Outer God with that name. However, his search through his memory proved fruitless. The name meant nothing. Alex suspected that Tsishakon was a bastard creation of two unknown Outer Gods, the lesser of them, but still dangerous. While Alex analyzed the situation, Tsishakon took notice of a cane lying nearby. A skull was visible at its base. A tendril of thick darkness shot out from the creature''s body and drew the cane into its hands. ?Unexpected that this vessel even had a relic blessed by me,? Tsishakon said mockingly, tearing the skull from its base with a single motion. Without wasting time, he gripped the skull in his hands, and darkness surged toward him like a black river. The skull began to darken, its shape distorting as if nature itself refused to accept this object. Alex noticed how the concentration of energy inside the skull grew at a terrifying speed. ?The explosion is inevitable,? he thought, stamping his foot and reinforcing the barrier protecting the arena. When the transformation of the skull was complete, the accumulated dark energy exploded out of it in an instant, causing a powerful detonation. A black dome engulfed the arena, as though devouring it. However, the barrier Alex had erected held the darkness in place, preventing it from spreading beyond the arena. The spectators watched in horror as the dome began to shrink, like a retreating wave. They involuntarily turned their gazes to Alex, standing at the edge of the barrier with a calm expression, fully focused on what was happening. Zeus, approaching the railing of his balcony, muttered thoughtfully: ?So that''s why he was walking along the arena''s fence. Could he have known this might happen?? The dome continued to shrink, and soon the spectators saw the aftermath of the explosion. The arena was mangled, and at the epicenter of the destruction, like an impenetrable mountain, stood Titus. His massive shield had protected him from the darkness. Tsishakon carefully scanned the arena before smirking at Titus. ?No one died. That means the barrier around it worked. Very interesting¡­ There are those in this world who can challenge me, even when I''m in such a weakened state,? he said, as though curiously studying a new toy. Tsishakon looked around and locked eyes with Alex. However, in Alex''s gaze, he saw¡­ nothing. It was empty, as if there was no living being before him. Even staring directly at Alex, Tsishakon felt no soul, no power, not even a hint of life. For a moment, he doubted his vision ¡ª after all, the child standing at the edge of the arena was real. However, attributing his sensations to his weakened form, Tsishakon decided that this boy was so insignificant that he was simply impossible to sense. Turning his head, he noticed Titus, who should have perished at the center of the explosion. ?Ho¡­ the mutt serving the corpse on the golden throne survived. Surprising,? Tsishakon said, not hiding his astonishment. Titus remained silent, his gaze fixed on Tsishakon. As a clone of Alex, Titus understood what needed to be done. Thoughts of not allowing this creature to regain its strength completely overtook his mind. Realizing this, Titus launched himself into the attack. At first, his steps were fast, then transitioned into a lightning-fast charge. In the blink of an eye, Titus was in front of Tsishakon, raising his glaive for a strike. Tsishakon, confident that regular weapons wouldn''t harm him, raised a finger to stop the blade. But when his finger was severed and the glaive continued its course toward his neck, Tsishakon''s expression twisted. Realizing the threat, he vanished into the shadows and reappeared at the far end of the arena. Looking at his bloodied hand, now missing a finger, Tsishakon frowned. Thick, dark blood oozed from the wound. His thoughts were interrupted as Titus charged toward him again. This time, the glaive came down vertically, as if to slice Tsishakon in half. However, it was a feint. Tsishakon dodged, pinning the blade with his foot to prevent Titus from lifting the weapon. But beneath his helmet, Titus''s expression remained unchanged. Releasing the glaive''s handle, he grabbed the chain coiled around his waist and threw its end straight into Tsishakon''s chest. When the chain pierced Tsishakon''s body, he attempted to hide in the shadows, but felt himself being yanked back with great force. Titus yanked him out of the portal, as if pulling a fish from the water, and without giving the enemy a chance to recover, grabbed him by the throat. The creature desperately struggled, but Titus''s grip was ironclad. Tightening his hold, Titus slammed Tsishakon into the ground with force. Each strike was accompanied by the cracking of stone until a deep crater formed in the floor. The spectators froze in horror, watching this scene. What had once been a battle of strategy and skill had now become a manifestation of primal fury. When Tsishakon was immobilized, Titus raised the glaive and drove it into the enemy''s chest, pinning him to the ground. This weapon, imbued with sealing power, blocked Tsishakon''s abilities, preventing him from escaping. ?No¡­ this isn''t Ultramarine¡­? Tsishakon whispered, realizing that the warrior before him was someone else, merely taking the form of the familiar fighter. Ensuring the enemy was completely powerless, Titus raised his shield. The edge of the heavy shield slammed into Tsishakon''s face with deafening impacts. Each strike, imbued with an invisible yet destructive power, damaged not only his body but the very essence of him. Tsishakon felt his essence slowly deteriorating. When the blows ceased, his face was a mangled mess. However, the dark blood flowing from his wounds began to heal the damage. The clone of Alex realized that physical force alone wasn''t enough to completely destroy Tsishakon. Making sure the glaive had gone deeper into the enemy''s chest, he pressed it down with his shield to eliminate any chance of escape. Then, reaching for his belt, Titus drew a chainsword, which immediately came to life with a menacing roar, resembling the sound of a chainsaw. The blade drove into Tsishakon''s chest, tearing through flesh as it neared his heart. Tsishakon felt his heart literally shattering, and with it, his essence began to fade. Every attempt to escape was futile: the destructive energy contained in the glaive continued to tear him apart from the inside. However, Titus didn''t stop there. He reached behind his back and pulled out a flamethrower. The flames reflected in his eyes as he aimed the weapon at Tsishakon. ?You''re not the first Outer God I''ve killed,? Titus said in a cold tone. ?You should''ve stayed in your chaos like the others. Or did you think your nature made you omnipotent? Chaos is much more vast than you can imagine, and within it are beings far stronger than you. If you were Nyarlathotep''s avatar, I might have toyed with you a little longer to amuse Nyan-Nyan. But you''re just a bastard spawned by two lesser Outer Gods.? The name Nyarlathotep froze Tsishakon in place. His eyes, filled with terror, locked onto Titus. Fear even crept into his ancient essence. But the clone of Alex had no intention of showing mercy. Before Tsishakon could say a word, Titus pulled the trigger. A stream of fire, filled with destructive energy, poured over the body of the Outer God. A wild, bestial roar erupted from Tsishakon''s mouth. The flames consumed his flesh, his essence, and his very existence. But Titus felt no pity or compassion. The fire raged on until the screams ceased. When it was over, nothing remained where Tsishakon had stood¡ªonly the glaive and the chainsaw sword, firmly embedded in the ground. The spectators stood frozen, unable to comprehend what had just happened. Beelzebub, possessed by Satan and seeking to destroy everyone present, was erased from existence. Everything happened so quickly that neither gods nor mortals had time to understand it. As the crowd''s consciousness returned, the battle was already over, and there was not even ashes left of Tsishakon. Alex, now back in his adult form, ascended to the balcony where Brunhilde stood. He thoughtfully lit a cigarette, allowing himself a brief moment of relaxation. However, one thought echoed in his mind: ?One is ready. But this is far from over. Now, I just need to find the rest.? Noticing the tension on his face, Brunhilde gently approached, placing her hands on his cheeks and massaging them, trying to pull him away from his heavy thoughts. Meanwhile, Heimdall declared the victory of humanity''s representative, but Alex, ignoring the jubilant crowd, along with two Valkyries and the robo-dog, headed for the corridor. He sought solitude to contemplate the next steps. To be continued¡­ Chapter 176 - 176: A Little Time to Rest Leaving the observation balcony, Alex, along with the Valkyries and the robo-dog stubbornly clutching a flag in its paws, headed toward the resting room. The corridors of the Colosseum felt eerily silent despite the recent battle. Alex walked ahead, smoking a cigarette and immersed in his thoughts. He pondered over Tsishakon, the Outer God who had possessed Beelzebub''s body. In the midst of his reflections, Alex came to a realization: Tsishakon hadn''t been a fragment of his original but a complete Outer God. This thought only struck him after Tsishakon''s death. The reason was simple¡ªhe had been far too weak to even be a fragment of an Outer God''s power. Alex brushed aside further thoughts of his defeated opponent and focused on more pressing matters¡ªfinding the true culprit behind the onset of Ragnarok. With each step, he grew more convinced that Odin was behind it all. No one else seemed as suspicious. That god was adept at manipulating those around him while staying in the shadows. None of the Norse gods, aside from Thor at the very beginning, had actively participated in the battles. The main fighting force had been the Olympians and their allies, such as Shiva. However, Alex wasn''t just speculating about the culprit¡ªhe also questioned the purpose of Ragnarok. What could Odin gain from humanity''s destruction? Logic suggested one thing: it could be a sacrificial ritual¡ªa grand scheme aimed at opening a portal to Chaos and summoning one of the Outer Gods. But which one? That question remained unanswered for now. Brunhilde walked beside him, lost in memories of what had transpired. She realized that Alex had erected a barrier to prevent the Outer God''s influence from spreading. When the darkness began consuming the arena, she had encountered an invisible wall that she couldn''t pass through. Yet, the fear she had felt on the arena floor still clung to her. For Brunhilde, it had been a moment when her worst nightmares came to life. Instinctively, she squeezed Alex''s hand, hoping to find comfort in the gesture. Her mind, accustomed to planning and manipulation, now recognized its helplessness against such a powerful entity. G?ll felt even worse. For the young Valkyrie, it had been a profound shock. She couldn''t forget the black eyes of Beelzebub¡ªor the entity that had taken over his body. Every now and then, waves of fear washed over her, and in those moments, she sought reassurance, clutching Alex''s hand. Only by his side did she feel safe. ?So, that was the Outer God? Or just a fragment of its essence?? Brunhilde asked suddenly, trying to control her fear and eager to learn more. Alex, realizing that both his hands were occupied by the Valkyries, glanced at the cigarette between his teeth and exhaled smoke. His voice was calm as he replied: ?No, it wasn''t a fragment. It was a full-fledged Outer God.? His words made Brunhilde and G?ll freeze. They needed time to process what they had just heard, along with everything else that had happened that day. Alex felt the firm grip of the two Valkyries on his hands and sighed, realizing that even after the battle, the fear of the Outer Gods lingered instinctively, deeply rooted within them. He understood that he needed to help Brunhilde and G?ll overcome their anxieties. Gently freeing his hands from their grasp, Alex lightly tapped each of them on the forehead with his finger. The moment Alex touched them, the Valkyries felt a wave of relief wash over their bodies. Their fear began to recede, and their minds became clearer. Brunhilde gave Alex a searching look, trying to discern what magic he had used, but she couldn''t figure it out. ?What did you do?? she asked, feeling the fear that had gripped her thoughts begin to fade away. ?It''s a spell that shields the mind,? Alex replied evenly. ?It helps dispel mental influence and clear your thoughts. Feeling better now?? Brunhilde nodded, feeling her mind become sharp and focused, allowing her to analyze the events of the arena. Even the memories of the entity that had possessed Beelzebub''s body no longer triggered panic. G?ll, who had been trembling, exhaled with relief, her usual cheerfulness beginning to return. ?Yes, I feel better now,? Brunhilde replied, then added thoughtfully, ?But what do you mean when you say it was a true Outer God and not a fragment of its power?? Alex hesitated for a moment, scratching his cheek. He genuinely wasn''t sure how to explain it. His personal experience with Outer Gods like Nyarlathotep and Yog-Sothoth had set an incredibly high benchmark for their power. Compared to them, Tsishakon seemed weak¡ªalmost insignificant. ?Well, to be honest, I initially thought it was just a fragment,? Alex admitted, averting his gaze. ?The power it showed through Beelzebub''s soul was so pitiful that I figured it had to be a small shard. But it turns out that parasite was just a lowly bastard surviving by feeding on hosts. Not a fragment¡ªjust a weak, full-fledged Outer God.? Brunhilde raised an eyebrow at his explanation. Her knowledge of Outer Gods was minimal¡ªlimited to what Alex had bothered to share. But even that was enough to understand how powerful these beings were supposed to be. And now Alex was claiming that Tsishakon was a lesser being? Analyzing his words, Brunhilde speculated that the Outer Gods might have their own hierarchy and that perhaps, in ancient times, there had been a war Alex had yet to mention. ?If that was a lesser Outer God,? Brunhilde said thoughtfully, looking at Alex, ?then how strong are the greater ones¡ªif they exist?? Her question gave Alex pause. He rubbed his chin absentmindedly, searching for the right words to convey the essence and power of the Outer Gods in a way Brunhilde could understand. He knew how difficult it was¡ªdescribing the unimaginable, something that surpassed human comprehension, was nearly impossible. G?ll tensed, listening intently and waiting for his answer, as she was equally curious about the strength of these beings. ?Before I explain, do you know what a timeline is or the theory of parallel universes?? Alex turned his head toward Brunhilde. ?Timeline? Like the beginning and end of time? I''ve never heard of parallel universes. Why do you ask?? she responded, slightly puzzled. ?Imagine that every choice we make creates a new parallel universe where things happened differently. Simply put, a timeline is like a great tree, and each branch is a separate universe stemming from the main one,? Alex began to explain. Brunhilde nodded, processing his words. G?ll was also intrigued but refrained from asking clarifying questions for now. ?And where are you going with this?? Brunhilde asked, raising an eyebrow. ?You wanted to know how strong the greater Outer Gods are. Well, their mere presence is enough to destroy an entire timeline¡ªor even wipe out the entire ''tree of time.'' In simpler terms, their arrival brings catastrophic consequences,? Alex explained as he pulled out a cigarette and lit it. Brunhilde''s eyes widened at his words. She even pinched herself to make sure she wasn''t dreaming. The pain confirmed the reality of Alex''s statement. As she processed his explanation, she realized that if an Outer God could destroy a timeline, it meant they could erase the past, present, and future. The scale of such power was incomprehensible to her. Meanwhile, new questions began to form in Brunhilde''s mind. How did Alex know this? This information clearly wasn''t from history books, not even forbidden ones. G?ll, standing beside her, trembled, trying not to believe what she had just heard. ?Then how do you know this? You''re obviously hiding something,? Brunhilde said, frowning and looking at him suspiciously. ?If you want, we can use V?lundr, and you''ll understand everything yourself,? Alex replied calmly, extending his hand to her. Brunhilde paused, looking at his outstretched hand. She understood that this would change her perception of the world, possibly forever. The truth she was about to uncover might be far more shocking than she had imagined. Inside her, two voices were at war: one urged her to agree and uncover the secrets, while the other advised waiting, fearing that the truth could distract her from the current tasks at hand. G?ll watched them, realizing that through V?lundr, a spiritual bond was formed between the human and the Valkyrie, allowing them to see and feel each other. After a moment''s hesitation, Brunhilde reached out, but she did not activate V?lundr. Grasping Alex''s hand, she shook her head with a slight smile. ?Ragnarok is not yet over. If we use V?lundr now, it will weaken our ranks,? she said. ?What ranks? We only need to win two more battles, and it''s done. Two victories, and the main culprit will appear,? Alex replied, his eye twitching tiredly. Brunhilde''s words made Alex pause. He had been ready to reveal the whole truth, prepared for any accusations, shouts, or reproaches that might follow. But the Valkyrie had refused, citing the unfinished state of Ragnarok. Alex suspected there was more behind her refusal than mere excuses. Sighing, he decided not to press the issue. The truth would come out sooner or later. G?ll noticed that the conversation about V?lundr had ended without result, and she briefly wondered whether she should use the technique with Alex. But predicting Brunhilde''s potential reaction, she immediately discarded the thought. Brunhilde took Alex by the arm, relieved that he hadn''t insisted. She sighed mentally with relief. Her conflicting thoughts wouldn''t let her rest¡ªshe could have learned more about him, but at the last moment, she had decided to step back. The Valkyries'' duet and Alex continued on their way. After walking a bit further, they saw the robo-dog, enthusiastically chatting with Titus, praising the ultramarine for how ruthlessly he had dealt with Beelzebub. Beside Titus stood G?ndul, observing the dog closely. Using Alex''s memories, G?ndul had learned a great deal about his life in Orario and Night City. However, she consciously skipped over moments that didn''t directly concern his personality, focusing on the main episodes. She was especially intrigued by the gaps in Alex''s memory¡ªeverything related to the time before his arrival in Orario and how he ended up in a world of high technology. These gaps in his memory made G?ndul ponder his true nature. Even though he was the first Demon created by the Creator Himself, some aspects of his personality remained a mystery to her. When G?ndul noticed Alex, she waved at him with a sweet smile, deciding to play along in his little show for now. Alex, seeing her gesture, smiled and waved back: ?Yo, Titus, thought you''d already left,? he said, walking closer. Brunhilde tensed, picking up the hidden subtext in Alex''s words. Quickly realizing that Titus belonged to the Order of the Grey Knights, whose task was to hunt demons, she grew uneasy. Her gaze settled on G?ndul, who had meanwhile approached Alex and, ignoring the elder sister''s scowl, wrapped her arm around his. ?Brother Alex, I would gladly return to work,? Titus replied, shaking his head. ?But when G?ndul and I left the arena, we were stopped by a strange group of people who seemed to be members of the Adeptus Mechanicus. They bombarded us with questions, and I could barely keep up with the answers.? G?ndul, paying no attention to the tension between Brunhilde and Alex, continued to hold onto his arm, as if pretending nothing unusual was happening. Alex pondered, trying to recall who this strange group could be, and it dawned on him: it could only be Tesla''s team. It included Tesla himself, Galileo, Einstein, Curie, Newton, Nobel, and Edison. In the original storyline, it was Tesla who was supposed to fight Beelzebub, but Alex had taken the task upon himself, sending a clone in his place. Tesla was a fanatic of science, obsessively passionate about its mysteries. Alex would have lied if he said he wasn''t jealous of the idea of G?ndul uniting with Tesla. Upon hearing his thoughts, G?ndul smiled sweetly and gave Alex a narrowed glance. ?And what did they want?? Alex asked in a calm tone. ?This strange group was interested in my armor and weapons,? Titus replied. ?I took the liberty of suggesting they come to you if they had any further questions,? G?ndul interjected with a kind smile. Alex nodded, not giving it much thought. He had already considered passing his research to this group, letting them explore science further, especially if it involved knowledge from a world where technology had advanced far beyond theirs. Hearing this, Brunhilde covered her face with her hand. It was clear to her that this group was starting to cause problems again, especially with Tesla at the helm, eager to unravel all the mysteries of the universe. These problems had begun long ago, when Tesla and the other great scientists gathered in the heavens, founding their unusual company. G?ll became intrigued by the knowledge Alex might possess. She quickly remembered that he had created G.I.R., the combat robot and assistant¡ªan achievement that already surpassed their understanding of science. ?Brother Alex, before I leave, take this to keep so no one else gets hurt,? Titus said, handing over the altered skull that Beelzebub had used. Alex looked at the skull, involuntarily comparing it to the monster skulls from the game Bloodborne. It looked just as sinister. Brunhilde and G?ll recoiled in horror at the disgusting artifact. Releasing one hand, Alex placed the skull in his inventory, deciding to destroy it later. He didn''t like this abomination, especially after hoping that Beelzebub''s cane would be a valuable trophy. Now that cane seemed trivial; this skull was more a cursed item than a treasure. ?Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it. Do you need help getting home, or will you manage on your own?? Alex asked, raising an eyebrow. Titus, staying in character, first returned Alex''s weapon to him. Alex, as if packing away unnecessary junk, sent everything to his inventory. Brunhilde''s eyebrows twitched at the sight, especially after he casually put the horrid skull away as well. ?I think I won''t refuse your help, brother Alex,? Titus said, nodding. Alex nodded, pretending to say goodbye to his clone, and teleported it to another location. There, the clone used an invisibility spell and returned to the Colosseum. Once Titus disappeared, Brunhilde turned to Alex, clearly wanting an explanation. Noticing her confusion, Alex once again realized how much this world lagged behind, not only in technology but in magic as well. ?It was a teleportation spell. I thought you at least had a spell like that,? Alex said, looking at Brunhilde. Brunhilde didn''t know how to respond to Alex''s words and chose to remain silent. Too much of what Alex could do was beyond their reach, and it made her think. Perhaps the gods had truly stagnated in their development, while humanity still had a long way to go to master teleportation. G?ndul quietly giggled, watching as Brunhilde struggled to find words to reply to Alex. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. G?ll, on the other hand, began asking Alex questions about how teleportation magic worked. Alex calmly started explaining, responding to her curiosity while they returned to the resting room to relax a bit¡ªafter all, the arena had once again been destroyed during the battle. When the group reached the resting room, Alex opened the door and barely managed to catch a pillow flying at him, thrown by Rebecca. This surprised him, and he began to wonder what might have caused such an action. ?What''s with the pillow throwing?? Alex asked, holding the pillow in his hands. Rebecca looked at him with a tired and irritated expression, as if her day had been particularly rough. Alex shifted his gaze to the other Valkyries, who looked as though they''d lost their souls: they sat in their places with exhausted faces. ?Next time, take them all. And don''t even think about leaving them with me again! These three, including Zerofuku, caused absolute chaos here, running around and chanting the name of that ''Emperor''!? Rebecca said in a weary yet angry tone, pointing at the trio with guilty expressions on their faces. Alex became curious as to why Buddha hadn''t intervened and helped calm the troublemakers. He glanced at Buddha and saw that he was peacefully asleep, surrounded by a mountain of candy wrappers and empty sweet wrappers. Buddha had clearly fallen into a food coma. ?Didn''t he help you?? Alex asked, nodding toward Buddha. ?The idiot completely checked out of everything as soon as Titus defeated that demon, or whatever he became,? Rebecca replied with irritation. Noticing the sulking expression on Rebecca''s face, Alex approached to comfort her. However, instead of relaxing, Rebecca unexpectedly embraced him and then bit down on his cheek, gnawing on it and spilling out the pent-up anger she had been holding. Without resisting, Alex sat on the couch, allowing Rebecca to continue. He closed his eyes, ignoring her attempts to ?eat? him, and focused on his thoughts, planning his next moves. At that moment, Brunhilde and G?ndul exchanged a glance, as if silently competing in a duel. G?ndul was the first to take action: she sat on one side of Alex and leaned her shoulder against him. Brunhilde frowned but didn''t stay away¡ªshe settled on the other side, maintaining a displeased expression. In the end, Rebecca sat on Alex''s lap, stubbornly trying to chew his cheek. To his right, G?ndul cozily nestled against his shoulder, and to his left sat Brunhilde, glaring at him. Alex, absorbed in his thoughts, didn''t notice any of this. His mind was focused on formulating plans for implementing a new system that could change this world. Buddha, lounging in a chair, lazily opened his eyes and looked around. He pulled the earplugs from his ears, stretched, and glanced at Alex, who was sitting with his head tilted back and eyes closed. ?When did you manage to get back?? Buddha asked, rubbing his eyes. ?While you were asleep, devouring tons of sweets,? Alex replied calmly, opening his eyes. Buddha shifted his gaze to the pile of candy wrappers and empty packages scattered around him. Realizing that his sweet supply was depleted, he looked disappointed. Alex noticed his sad expression and, with a slight smirk, reached into his inventory. In a moment, a pack of candy flew toward Buddha. ?Catch.? Buddha immediately grabbed the treat, tore open the package, and began chewing the candy. ?Well, now I''m ready to talk,? he said, looking satisfied. ?Maybe you can tell me what happened in the arena? I gathered that something inside Beelzebul took control, but what happened after that?? ?Nothing special,? Alex answered with visible indifference. ?Turns out it wasn''t a shard of an Outer God, but the Outer God itself. Though, in a weakened state.? Buddha pushed his glasses up his nose and gave Alex a meaningful look. He waved his hand, demanding a more detailed explanation. Alex sighed, realizing he couldn''t avoid providing more information. ?Alright, listen,? he began, slightly frowning. ?This Outer God was a weak bastard, born from two lesser entities. It was severely wounded in a war, and since then, it''s been surviving by parasitizing others to heal.? ?So Beelzebul allowed it to fully recover, right?? Buddha asked, stroking his chin. ?Yes and no,? Alex replied. ?It was so weak that even ordinary gods could finish it off. But the problem lies in how it affects the living.? Rebecca, settled on Alex''s lap, was now calmly hugging his arms, listening to the conversation. Brunhilde was deep in thought: she understood what Alex meant. The entity that had taken over Beelzebul had managed to exert influence even through the barrier Alex had created. G?ndul, on the other hand, remained unfazed¡ªthe spiritual connection with Alex completely shielded her from the entity''s influence. ?Buddy, you''re missing important details again,? Buddha commented, tossing another candy into his mouth. Alex rolled his eyes but continued anyway: ?Alright. To put it simply, all living beings have a soul. It''s the foundation of their existence. But Outer Gods¡ªaren''t alive in the way we understand it. They don''t have souls, just an essence they''re made of. They also don''t have a physical body, which makes them almost impossible to kill. However, this particular one was vulnerable because it fused with Beelzebul. The problem lies elsewhere: any living being instinctively feels fear towards such entities.? Buddha nodded thoughtfully, considering Alex''s words, and leisurely popped another candy into his mouth. ?Now it makes sense,? he said with a satisfied smile. ?Although, you know, you could roll your eyes less.? Alex merely smirked and returned to his thoughts, ignoring Buddha''s sarcastic tone. Buddha stroked his chin thoughtfully, pondering Alex''s words. He began to understand that Outer Gods are both alive and dead, though their existence doesn''t resemble the usual understanding of life. But his musings quickly dissipated¡ªthe entity that had taken over Beelzebul''s body was already destroyed, so he could relax and continue enjoying his sweets. ?So, what are your plans now?? Buddha lazily asked, leaning back in his chair. ?The plan''s the same,? Alex replied, folding his fingers for emphasis. ?Win Ragnarok, wait for the instigator to come out of the shadows since their plans are ruined. Then I beat them with a stick, and after that, we''ll see.? ?Why do you think they''ll show up? Maybe they''ll hide and come up with a new plan,? Brunhilde asked, leaning on Alex''s shoulder. ?What would you do if the plan you''d been building for years fell apart and all you had left were your underwear?? Alex replied, raising an eyebrow. Buddha grunted, but couldn''t help bursting into laughter at the thought of the Ragnarok instigator in such an absurd situation. G?ndul covered her mouth with her hand, stifling a laugh, and the ?group of young talents,? as Alex had called them, started chanting together: ?Underwear! Underwear!? Alex glanced at them, feeling like a teacher of elementary school students. Brunhilde opened her mouth to say something, but words didn''t come¡ªAlex was right. If she had been in the instigator''s shoes, she would''ve been furious and tried to handle the situation herself. ?He''s right, Bru-chan,? Buddha lazily said. ?All villains are the same. When their plans fall apart, they lose their composure and show their true face.? Alex nodded in agreement. Even a genius like Aizen Sosuke eventually started to fall into rage once his plans began to unravel, and everything he had worked on for years was destroyed by a single red-haired teenager. ?So, what are you going to do after Ragnarok?? Buddha asked with interest. ?Do you plan to go ahead with your idea of creating an arena to resolve conflicts?? ?Something like that. But first, I''ll need to talk to Zeus and offer him an alternative,? Alex replied thoughtfully. ?How do you plan to convince that stubborn old man?? G?ndul asked, turning her head to look at him. ?Like usual. A little threat, then the carrot. Classic,? Alex smirked. ?But first, let''s wait for the next battle to begin, and then we''ll take it from there.? Everyone nodded in agreement. Alex leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes, deciding to take a nap while the arena was being repaired and Brunhilde awaited a message about a new opponent. The girls noticed that Alex had fallen asleep and didn''t wake him. Rebecca quietly explained to the Valkyries: ?This isn''t the first time. Alex is always tense, sometimes going days without sleep to think everything through and plan. Right now, there''s little time, and he has to work even harder.? While Alex was asleep, Brunhilde''s tablet emitted a soft beep¡ªa message had arrived about the next opponent. But she decided not to disturb him and let him rest for a while. To be continued... Chapter 177 - 177: Arrival of the Ruler of Wallachia After Alex fell asleep, a peaceful silence settled in the rest area. No one wanted to disturb him, understanding how exhausted he was. It was likely because he still hadn''t fully adjusted to using his clones, which had a significant impact on his condition. Meanwhile, G?ndul took advantage of the situation. She gently placed Alex''s head on her lap and began stroking his hair. Her movements were tender and caring, as if she didn''t want to disturb him even in his sleep. Rebecca, noticing this, merely huffed and returned to her work. She was sitting at Alex''s desk, focused on carving runes onto bullets. But her irritation didn''t leave her. Working by hand, without a rune-printing machine, was exhausting. If she had known in advance that this situation would arise, she would have asked Alex to get the necessary equipment. But not wanting to wake him, she resigned herself to continue working the old-fashioned way. Brunhilde watched Alex sleeping, then shifted her gaze to G?ndul, who had quickly adapted to the situation. She couldn''t help but notice how the Valkyrie tenderly cared for Alex. It made her think: G?ndul seemed to know more about him than anyone else in the room. And although she didn''t flaunt it, her confidence was evident. Brunhilde realized that she had missed the moment and decided to find something to do. Buddha had once again fallen into a sweet slumber, continuing to enjoy his treats. The group of Valkyries resumed watching their show, while G?ll entertained herself by playing video games with the younger group. Scanning the room, Brunhilde realized that her options were limited, and she made her way over to Rebecca. Rebecca was so engrossed in her work that it seemed nothing could distract her. Brunhilde stepped closer and, peering over her shoulder, saw how Rebecca carefully carved intricate rune combinations into the bullet. The Valkyrie knew these runes were meant to kill gods, and the thought made her shudder. She realized the chaos that could ensue if such a weapon fell into the wrong hands. ?Alex mentioned you used to be part of a mercenary group,? Brunhilde began cautiously, keeping an eye on Rebecca''s actions. The sharp question almost made Rebecca falter. Her hand shook, but she stopped in time to avoid ruining the rune. Putting down her tool, she turned and met Brunhilde''s gaze. ?Well, kind of. We didn''t really have much choice about the work. But the pay was good,? she replied with a shrug. With that, Rebecca returned to carving the runes, as if the conversation couldn''t distract her from her work. Brunhilde remembered that every member of the mercenary team Alex had once been part of had their own story. ?So, what did you do? If it''s not a secret, of course,? the Valkyrie continued, sitting down on a chair next to the desk. ?Mostly various things,? Rebecca replied indifferently, not looking up from her work. ?Killings, kidnappings, corporate thefts... The more they paid, the more dangerous the job.? Brunhilde nodded silently, watching Rebecca methodically carve intricate patterns. Her thoughts wandered between the fear of what such runes could mean and admiration for the focused way Rebecca approached her work. Brunhilde observed Rebecca closely, who spoke of her mercenary work with such ease, as though it were the most ordinary profession. Yet, Brunhilde understood that behind this nonchalance was something more. Rebecca hadn''t mentioned how, once, she nearly lost her brother Pilar due to one of those dangerous missions. If it hadn''t been for Alex''s intervention, some cyberpsychopath would have surely blown Pilar''s brains out. Brunhilde decided not to press Rebecca for details about her past. Instead, she chose to change the subject, aiming to learn more about Alex and his interests. Rebecca, not breaking her focus on carving the runes, answered the questions. The Valkyrie found out that when Alex wasn''t working, he most often spent time with his family, tinkering in his workshop, or, like an ordinary person, just lazily lying on the couch. However, Rebecca carefully avoided any questions related to their past life in Night City. She skillfully sidestepped discussions that might reveal too much. Brunhilde noticed that Rebecca was clearly hiding something but didn''t dig deeper. She was interested in hearing how Rebecca described Alex from her own perspective. An hour passed unnoticed as Brunhilde continued chatting with Rebecca while the arena was undergoing repairs. Meanwhile, Alex was deep in sleep, leaving behind all his worries and thoughts about the madmen in this world who had become entangled with the power of the Outer Gods. Suddenly, Brunhilde''s tablet emitted a sound, signaling a new message. The Valkyrie quickly checked it and frowned. The gods had already chosen their candidate for the arena, but no one had been appointed from humanity''s side yet. Rebecca noticed how Brunhilde fell silent, staring intently at her tablet. Setting aside her tools, she stretched, loosening her stiff hands, and asked, ?What''s going on?? Brunhilde looked up and replied, ?The gods have already chosen their contender. As for humanity, no one has been chosen yet. And since Alex is sleeping right now, I have no idea who he planned to send.? ?And who''s the unlucky one the gods picked?? Rebecca asked, her voice dripping with indifference as she stretched. ?It''s Apollo,? Brunhilde replied, ignoring Rebecca''s mocking tone. Rebecca shrugged, barely hiding her indifference. ?Don''t know who that is. That''s Alex''s area. He''s the one who knows all the stories and nonsense.? For Rebecca, gods were just annoying beings. The only thing that interested her was whether they could be killed if they decided to cause trouble. Their names, titles, and mythology meant nothing to her. Brunhilde looked thoughtfully at Rebecca. She was beginning to understand that Rebecca was a person who valued only her family. Everyone else didn''t make it into her circle of trust, and she preferred to ignore those who didn''t matter to her. Alex had once described Rebecca as an eccentric personality, and now Brunhilde saw that it was true. ?But he''s asleep,? Brunhilde calmly remarked, returning to the issue of choosing a contender. ?And knowing Alex, he''ll probably want to choose the fighter himself.? Rebecca glanced at Brunhilde and nodded, agreeing with her words. But waking Alex was a whole ritual, and it had to be done with great caution. ?Alright, watch how it''s done. But I warn you: don''t be scared of his eye. It always looks like that when he just wakes up,? Rebecca warned the Valkyrie. Brunhilde frowned, not understanding what she meant, but decided to see for herself. Rebecca set aside the runic bullets she had just finished and stood up from the table. She approached the couch where Alex was peacefully sleeping. Alex had settled on G?ndul''s lap, looking completely serene, as if he had no cares in the world. G?ndul had stopped stroking his hair and looked up at Rebecca, then at Brunhilde. When the Valkyrie showed her the tablet with Apollo''s name, G?ndul realized that the contender from the gods had already been chosen. G?ndul didn''t want to wake Alex, knowing how much he valued these rare moments of peaceful sleep. But she also understood that Alex would never trust a random person to choose the fighter. Sighing, Rebecca crouched down next to the couch and gently poked Alex in the nose, trying to wake him up. ?What are you doing? Why are you hesitating?? Brunhilde asked, already losing patience. ?Shh, don''t interrupt,? Rebecca hissed at her, continuing to carefully nudge Alex as if he were a grenade with the pin pulled out. G?ndul and Brunhilde watched in surprise, not understanding why Rebecca was being so careful to wake Alex. Still half asleep, Alex felt the light pokes to his nose but deliberately ignored them, preferring to stay lost in sleep. However, Rebecca''s persistence won. Alex''s eyelids fluttered, and he reluctantly opened his eyes. As Alex''s gaze fully focused, Brunhilde immediately understood what Rebecca had meant. His eyes looked as though he was ready to kill. They were cold, piercing, as if warning anyone who dared to disturb him. ?Who here is having trouble breathing, that you decided to wake me up?? Alex mumbled, sleepily rubbing his eyes and surveying the room. Trying to gather himself, he took a deep breath, slowly massaging his face. His gaze stopped on Rebecca, demanding an explanation. Rebecca, not wasting a second, pointed at the stunned Brunhilde, shifting the responsibility onto her. Brunhilde still couldn''t get used to the grim expression on Alex''s face after waking up. However, it seemed that G?ndul didn''t pay any attention to it. She began straightening his disheveled clothes and hair, as if it were her usual task. Alex shifted his gaze to Brunhilde, and she involuntarily flinched. ?Well? What''s so important that you decided to wake me up?? he asked, rubbing his temples and looking tiredly at the Valkyrie. Rebecca glanced at Brunhilde and noticed that she was still silent, as if unsure whether to speak. Sighing, she approached Alex to ?loosen? his grim face¡ªsometimes this helped others collect their thoughts and start talking. ?Come on, relax, our little grump,? Rebecca muttered, placing her hands on Alex''s face and carefully starting to massage it. Feeling Rebecca''s touch, Alex lazily opened his eyes and let her do what she wanted. This gremlin never missed an opportunity to take advantage of the moment, and for now, he didn''t see the point in resisting. Meanwhile, he patiently waited for Brunhilde to finally speak. Alex didn''t like being woken up after only an hour of sleep. It left him feeling more tired than before resting. But when Rebecca finished her ?ritual? massage, his face took on a more neutral expression, and seeing Alex''s usual calm gaze, Brunhilde finally spoke: ?The contender from the gods has been decided,? she informed him. Alex raised an eyebrow and automatically reached for his pocket, pulling out a cigarette. He had an idea of who it might be, but decided to clarify: ?And who?? he asked, clamping the cigarette between his teeth. ?It''s Apollo,? Brunhilde answered quickly, trying to hide her nervousness. Alex nodded, lighting the cigarette, and thought for a moment. Memories of Apollo from the Danmachi world surfaced in his mind. That guy was an annoying fool, and it seemed like the local Apollo was no different. The only thing that set this Apollo apart was his extreme narcissism. He considered himself the most beautiful of the gods, which made Alex roll his eyes involuntarily. ?Well, of course, another narcissist...? Alex muttered under his breath, rubbing his temples as if trying to ease a headache. Brunhilde watched him in surprise. Clearly, even Alex found this god extremely unpleasant, which piqued her genuine interest. ?Do you know him?? she asked cautiously, but with intrigue in her tone. Alex snorted, removing his hand from his face and lazily looking at her. ?This narcissistic idiot doesn''t interest me at all,? he replied, taking a drag from his cigarette. ?I''m more interested in his sister, Artemis.? This sentence only deepened Brunhilde''s curiosity, but Alex seemed to have completely lost interest in the conversation, continuing to think about who to send against this arrogant god. Rebecca snickered and slapped Alex on the head. ?Don''t be so rude, Alex!? she smirked. G?ndul and Brunhilde exchanged looks, clearly not expecting such unusual behavior from either Rebecca or Alex. However, Brunhilde''s interest in Alex''s words only grew: why was he more concerned about Artemis, his sister, than about Apollo, the one who would actually fight? Alex, in turn, appeared completely indifferent to the girls'' surprise. His thoughts were elsewhere: he couldn''t get the idea out of his head¡ªwhat would happen if he threw Apollo into the core of the Sun? Would he die? Or would his divine connection to the Sun make him stronger, like Superman? ?What''s this sudden interest in Artemis instead of Apollo?? Brunhilde couldn''t hold back, tilting her head slightly. ?It''s Apollo who will be fighting, not her.? Alex lazily took the cigarette from his mouth and exhaled the smoke before answering: ?Legends say Artemis is a man-hater. She turns men into beasts and then hunts them down. I wonder if that''s true,? he said, releasing another puff of smoke. ?As for Apollo¡­ The only thing that interests me about him is finding out if he''ll die if I throw him into the core of the Sun. That''s it.? Brunhilde''s eye twitched noticeably. G?ndul, who had been quietly listening to the conversation, suddenly chuckled softly, amused by Alex''s strange thoughts. Even Rebecca, holding back a smile, secretly wondered if the god could indeed die if faced with such a fate. ?Are you serious about this?? Brunhilde barely managed to conceal her irritation. ?Why not?? Alex shrugged, as though discussing the most mundane thing. Rebecca, smirking, even suggested: ?Maybe we should catch an ordinary god first? To have something to compare it to?? ?Enough!? Brunhilde finally snapped. ?Can we talk about Ragnarok, instead of this nonsense?? Alex simply shrugged, agreeing to change the subject. ?Alright,? he said, putting away the cigarette and looking directly at Brunhilde. She felt relief seeing that Alex had finally stopped thinking about throwing gods into the core of the Sun. However, she was still concerned: did he have anyone who could handle Apollo? ?I hope you have a candidate for this fight?? she asked tiredly, rubbing her temples. Alex smiled thoughtfully, as if considering something, but didn''t respond just yet. He nodded, although in reality, he hadn''t yet decided which fighter his clone should choose. Going through the options, he suddenly settled on an idea. Since Apollo symbolized the Sun, his opponent should be the complete opposite¡ªthe embodiment of the night. In legends, there was only one person who perfectly fit this role. But immediately, a warning bell rang in Alex''s mind: if the original of this person truly existed in this world, things could go awry. He could be anywhere¡ªeven in the Colosseum or, worse, imprisoned in Helheim. Quickly praying, Alex asked his clone to take on the appearance of that infamous, brutal figure whose name struck fear into others. ?There''s one,? Alex said, trying to remain calm, though his face involuntarily reflected his nervousness. ?I hope he won''t mind fighting a god of the Sun.? Brunhilde sensed the change in his expression. She could tell that Alex was tense, and that sparked her curiosity. What could be troubling him so much? It was all about the risk. If this person truly ended up in the Colosseum, Alex''s mask, the carefully constructed cover, would collapse in an instant. It would jeopardize his entire Ragnarok plan and force him to act harshly, without preparation, to catch the real instigator of the chaos. ?Who is this person?? G?ndul asked with interest, noticing his hesitation. G?ndul knew that Alex always chose fighters based on the situation, so it surprised her that he was hesitating now. She understood that this wasn''t just improvisation¡ªthere was something personal about this choice. ?Well¡­? Alex sighed, nervously rubbing his forehead, before finally answering, ?He was the ruler of Wallachia.? A look of genuine bewilderment flickered across Brunhilde''s face. She asked herself several times in her head, ?Could he be referring to that ruler of Wallachia?!? To make sure it wasn''t an auditory hallucination, she even touched her ears, as if checking their functionality. But the nervous expression on Alex''s face confirmed that she hadn''t misheard. ?You mean you''re going to summon that ruler of Wallachia?? Brunhilde asked again, wanting to be sure her assumption was correct. She stared intently at Alex, awaiting his response, but she couldn''t shake the feeling that his choice was too risky. Rebecca watched the conversation between Alex and Brunhilde, still trying to figure out which ruler they were talking about and why Brunhilde was so surprised. The confusion, barely concealed on her face, only deepened when she noticed the other Valkyries turning to eavesdrop on the conversation. Even G?ndul, raising an eyebrow, looked at Alex with interest and a hint of skepticism, clearly not understanding why he had made such a choice for his clone. ?Well, the one called Dracula,? Alex finally clarified, shrugging slightly. ?Oh gods¡­? Brunhilde muttered, pressing her hand to her forehead. Her eyes narrowed slightly, as though she were trying to process Alex''s words. She couldn''t believe he''d chosen this fighter. Her own choices for previous battles, as brutal as they were, didn''t even compare to this legend. Yes, she had summoned Jack the Ripper, but compared to Vlad the Impaler, better known as Dracula, it seemed like a lesser evil. ?How did you even manage to cross paths with him?? she asked, removing her hand from her face and giving him an incredulous look. ?He was cursed. His soul was supposed to dissipate forever.? Alex shrugged in response, putting on a deliberately innocent expression as he calmly replied: ?Maybe I accidentally saved him¡­ or maybe I did it on purpose. Who knows? I can''t even remember what I was thinking back then.? The Valkyries looked at him with clear irritation. His attempt to act innocent was so unconvincing that it made them struggle to hide their disdainful looks. This was a game that could fool only a complete fool. But Alex, deep inside, remained calm. He knew that the real Dracula was completely dead in this world. This meant there would be no issues with his clone, who would take on the appearance of the legendary Vlad the Impaler. He silently thanked his luck for once again being on his side. Alex even thought that if he ever met the physical embodiment of luck, he would kiss that person for everything they had done for him. ?You''re joking, right?? Brunhilde stared at Alex, as if trying to determine whether he was serious. But her doubts disappeared when she noticed that his expression remained innocent. ?I see you''re not joking¡­? she sighed tiredly, closing her eyes for a moment, as though trying to process what she had heard. Alex kept his role intact but was inwardly rejoicing: everything was going according to plan. Brunhilde let out a heavy sigh, trying to suppress her discontent. However, she quickly concluded that Alex''s choice might indeed work. Sometimes cruelty was the weapon needed to deal with someone like Apollo. Alex, for his part, hoped his clone would appear soon. That would help him avoid any unnecessary questions, for which he hadn''t yet come up with answers. At the same time, he was contemplating his next steps: should he visit Zeus to discuss the future, or wait until Ragnarok was over to propose a new world governance system? His thoughts were suddenly interrupted by the sharp sound of a door opening. Everyone simultaneously turned their heads. In the doorway stood a girl with a stern expression on her face. ?How much longer do I have to look for you? The gods have already chosen their fighter, and you''re all just lounging around!? she said coldly, giving the room a strict glance. ?Geir?lul, you''ve arrived too early. Your partner hasn''t arrived yet,? Brunhilde calmly replied, turning to the girl. Alex glanced at the newly arrived Valkyrie and immediately remembered her. Geir?lul was the fifth of the thirteen sisters. Her long hair, adorned with two wing-shaped hairpins, was styled into elegant side ponytails that reached her waist. In front, her hair was curled into tight locks, complementing the image of a kokoshnik with three circles at the top. Her outfit was impressive in its complexity and sophistication. A high collar with a diamond-shaped clasp, a black bodysuit under a flowing robe with long sleeves that completely hid her arms, white patterns, and a multilayered lower part of the robe reminded one of a blend between European clothing and a kimono. A black bow on her chest added elegance, completing the Valkyrie''s unique appearance. Geir?lul surveyed the room with displeasure, not hiding her irritation. Her gaze shifted over the sisters, who, ignoring what was happening, were enjoying some strange show. All the Valkyries were wearing headphones, trying not to be distracted by any external noise. Then her attention turned to Buddha, who, following Alex''s example, was peacefully dozing in an armchair, with earplugs in his ears. Geir?lul then noticed G?ll, who was happily playing in some children''s group. Finally, her gaze stopped on Brunhilde, standing in front of the couch, G?ndul, who was holding Alex''s hand, and Alex himself, sitting on the couch with an indifferent expression. Rebecca, sitting behind Alex, remained out of Geir?lul''s sight due to her small stature. ?I see you''re having fun here. Instead of preparing for Ragnarok, you''ve all decided to take a break,? Geir?lul remarked sarcastically, ignoring Brunhilde''s words. Alex tried to recall the details of Geir?lul''s character. He knew she was proud, hated being spoken to condescendingly, and had a quick temper. This combination made him shudder at the thought of hearing her loud screams in the near future. For a moment, his thoughts shifted in another direction: to refuse Geir?lul''s help and instead just pull out some artifact from his inventory to deal with Apollo on his own. ?Your partner will arrive soon, so you can sit down for now,? Brunhilde calmly suggested, ignoring her sister''s irritation. Geir?lul nodded and sat in an empty armchair, occasionally glancing at Alex. Her interest was genuine: this man had managed to capture the attention of two of her sisters, which seemed almost impossible to her. She had seen the broadcasts of the battles and knew that Alex and Brunhilde were close, but she was especially surprised that G?ndul had also shown interest in him. Geir?lul was aware that G?ndul had a passion for science, which meant that Alex really knew that field well enough to even earn respect from her sister, who was known for her strictness in choosing conversational partners. Alex, for his part, was also watching Geir?lul closely. His thoughts once again returned to the idea of refusing her help. However, before he could dwell on it, the door to the lounge opened once again. A tall man appeared in the doorway. His appearance immediately drew attention. A black Victorian-style suit, a long coat carelessly draped over his shoulders and hanging loosely behind him. Thick black hair, light stubble, and neatly groomed mustache gave him the appearance of a strict but majestic aristocrat. The man was the same height as Alex¡ª190 cm. Alex recognized the figure. His clone had taken the form of Vlad the Impaler, the famous ruler of Wallachia, later known as Dracula. This appearance reminded Alex of a time when Vlad had not yet become the legendary monster Alucard, whom people would fear and respect. Brunhilde silently examined the man who had entered, evaluating every detail. She had never met the infamous Dracula in person, but now standing before her was his exact replica. G?ndul, on the other hand, was intrigued by Alex''s choice. Her gaze kept darting between him and his clone, trying to understand why he had chosen this particular form. Alex jumped off the couch, preparing for the next act. Geir?lul also studied the newcomer closely, realizing that he was her partner for the upcoming battle. Her gaze slid over his posture, the way he carried himself, his gestures. Everything about this man screamed greatness, pride, and an unyielding character. She nodded in approval, recognizing that joining forces with such a person was a wise choice. ?Vlad, my old friend. It''s been a long time since we last met,? Alex said with a smile, beginning the improvisation. ?Alexander, my long-time companion, indeed, it has been quite a while,? Vlad replied, easily playing along. They embraced, pretending to be old friends. However, for Alex, it was another strange and uncomfortable moment¡ªthe feeling of hugging himself, even through a clone, caused a slight unease. Brunhilde watched this scene with interest. She wondered how Alex and Vlad Dracula could have met. According to her information, Vlad should have been long dead due to the curse that had struck his soul. But Alex claimed to have saved Dracula, and Brunhilde wanted to know how and when this had happened. She had heard the legends about Vlad Dracula, who sold his soul to protect his people from the Ottomans. After the contract ended, Dracula''s soul was supposed to be cursed and destroyed. But now, before her stood a man who, against all myths, had preserved his essence. ?You''ve probably heard of him already, but allow me to properly introduce him. This is Vlad III Dracula, better known as Vlad the Impaler,? Alex said, smiling lightly as he introduced his clone to the others. When Alex''s words were spoken, the young valkyrie G?ll turned her head and saw the infamous Vlad the Impaler. Even she, despite her youth, knew the legends about Dracula¡ªterrifying stories that had been used to scare children for centuries. G?ll involuntarily shuddered, realizing she was in the same room as such a being. However, she quickly pulled herself together, deciding that if this man was a friend of her older brother, there was no reason to worry. Still, the fear didn''t quite leave her. Trying to find a place where she could feel safe, G?ll sat next to G.I.R. and MIMI¡ªtwo beings she trusted unconditionally. ?I thought your soul was supposed to be destroyed by the curse,? Brunhilde said, carefully studying Vlad. ?That was supposed to happen,? Vlad replied calmly, meeting her gaze. ?But my friend Alexander found a way to solve this problem. Now I only wish to repay him.? Brunhilde nodded, but her curiosity continued to grow. How had Alex managed to save Dracula from a curse that seemed inevitable? She glanced at Alex, as if expecting him to speak, but Alex remained silent, smiling slightly as he observed the reactions of those around him. Meanwhile, Geir?lul, hearing the name of her partner, became even more intrigued. She also knew the legends about Dracula. According to her information, Vlad sold his soul to protect his people and was supposed to die once his mission was completed. For Geir?lul, Vlad was the embodiment of a proud ruler who did not bow before invaders and was willing to sacrifice himself for his people. This earned her respect. Geir?lul rose from the chair and approached Vlad. She looked him straight in the eyes, her gaze full of determination. ?In this battle, I will be your partner. I hope we''ll work well together,? she said with a wide smile. Alex internally sighed, realizing the storm of indignation that would fall upon him once Geir?lul learned the truth. He could already imagine her furious shouts in his mind and even considered temporarily severing the connection to avoid it. G?ndul, observing Alex''s emotions, couldn''t help but let out a slight smile. She found it amusing to see someone who always acted systematically and was prepared for any surprise, now getting nervous over what seemed like trivial matters. ?He''s becoming more like an ordinary person,? thought G?ndul. Recalling the images and memories she had seen in his mind, she couldn''t remember a single moment where Alex behaved like the true Demon King he claimed to be. Vlad and Geir?lul''s hands touched, and in that moment, the Valkyrie''s body began to glow, becoming increasingly transparent until it vanished completely. Alex mentally counted to three, and as expected, Geir?lul''s scream echoed in his mind. The sharp cry, full of rage and fury, resonated as a painful headache, as she was ready to shout that she had been deceived. However, G?ndul intervened, calmly explaining all of Alex''s plans to Geir?lul. Alex looked at G?ndul with gratitude, barely restraining the urge to hug the Valkyrie tightly. He wanted to thank her for helping calm the proud and enraged Geir?lul. Temporarily severing the mental link with the Valkyries to avoid hearing their screams in his head, Alex looked at the new clone and felt a little disoriented. Now his clone was clad in black and red plate armor and a tattered cloak, which slightly confused Alex. He had expected Geir?lul to take the form of a shield, not armor and a sword. However, Alex soon realized that this might be related to the ambiguity of Geir?lul''s name. He quickly dismissed the unnecessary thoughts and focused on the appearance of his clone. ?I''m counting on you, my friend,? Alex said, extending his hand for a handshake. ?Don''t worry, my friend. I won''t let you down. It''s just one god,? replied Vlad, shaking Alex''s hand. Alex and Vlad exchanged nods, and Vlad made his way toward the stone gates leading to the arena. After Vlad left, Alex suggested the others head to the observation balcony to watch the battle. Brunhilde nodded and approached Alex, taking his arm. G?ll, hearing Alex''s suggestion, quickly finished her game with the group of intruders and, grabbing the robo-dog, walked over to Alex, ready to accompany him. Alex also suggested G?ndul come along, but she shook her head, deciding to stay. Alex narrowed his eyes suspiciously but merely shrugged. He thought that perhaps G?ndul simply wanted to hear more details from Rebecca or something like that. Alex cast a final glance at the room and noticed Buddha snoring loudly and missing something again. Before leaving, he caught the mocking gazes of the Valkyries he was connected with and realized he had missed something important after severing the mental connection with Geir?lul. Lost in thought, Alex wondered whether he should re-establish the connection and listen to the Valkyrie''s reproaches about how he had deceived her. But in the end, he decided to put it off for later, until he reached the observation balcony. He decided to leave everything in the hands of his clone. To be continued... S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 178 - 178: Dracula vs. Apollo Alex walked through the coliseum''s corridors with two Valkyries, pondering whether to re-establish his connection with Geir?lul or to act as if nothing had happened, fully relying on G?ndul, who was already explaining all the details of his plan for Ragnar?k to Geir?lul. Once again, gratitude toward G?ndul for her help in calming the enraged Valkyrie flickered in his thoughts. However, Alex''s greatest concern was that Geir?lul might spill everything to Brunhilde. It wasn''t a matter of distrust¡ªhe simply wanted Brunhilde to see everything firsthand through V?lundr rather than hear about it in advance. Upon reaching the observation balcony, Alex leaned against the railing and lit a cigarette. The arena had transformed once more; now, it was an expansive area with a stone floor that seemed deliberately designed for an epic battle. His gaze shifted to the stone gates on the side of the gods'' tribunes. Alex barely contained his irritation at the sight of the massive statues of Apollo, frescoes depicting his exploits, and the overall atmosphere of egotistical grandeur. "Self-absorbed idiot," Alex muttered, exhaling smoke through his nose. Standing beside him, Brunhilde heard his muttering and detected a hint of concealed disdain in his voice. Curious, she decided to probe the cause of Alex''s attitude toward the sun god. "So, why do you dislike him so much? I mean, aside from his narcissism," she asked cautiously, trying to divert Alex''s attention from his irritation. Alex kept his eyes on the gates, where Apollo was expected to emerge, wrestling with the urge to storm in and beat the god senseless before the fight even began. "People like him annoy me," Alex began calmly, masking his anger with a composed tone. "He''s weak but calls himself the Sun God. If he dies, the sun won''t go out¡ªso he''s not really the Sun God, just another fool with an inflated ego. Other gods are no different. Even Poseidon, the ruler of seas and oceans¡­ I didn''t notice the seas boiling or vanishing after his death. Controlling water or an element doesn''t make someone a god." Brunhilde opened her mouth to argue but stopped, realizing Alex''s words held truth. After Poseidon''s death, the oceans had remained calm, and after Hades'' death, people hadn''t stopped dying. These thoughts were a revelation to her¡ªthe gods were far less omnipotent than she had believed. Alex, observing her reaction, simply shook his head. Everything he described had happened in just one universe¡ªthe world of God of War, where Kratos had killed the gods, and their deaths genuinely caused cataclysms. Here, however, things were different. "Maybe it''s because there are many lesser gods with similar powers?" G?ll suggested cautiously, glancing at him with uncertainty. Alex turned to G?ll and ruffled her hair, smiling slightly. "It''s not quite like that. In the vast universe, there are millions of suns and stars. Even if you kill all the gods connected to the sun, the suns themselves won''t extinguish. Why? Because those gods didn''t create the sun. The sun is just a massive star, a dense ball of pure energy. Even if they all die, those stars will continue to shine until they eventually burn out on their own," he explained calmly, as though stating an obvious fact. G?ll nodded, trying to process his words. To her, Alex''s reasoning sounded too scientific, though she sensed a certain logic in it. Brunhilde gazed at Alex thoughtfully, pondering his words. They resembled a scientific explanation more than a supernatural one, completely overturning her conventional understanding of the world. After all, the sun, sky, earth, and water had existed long before the gods appeared. These beings merely associated themselves with these concepts, but none of them had created them. Some had stronger ties to these elements, while others had weaker ones, but that was all. Brunhilde again caught herself thinking that Alex knew far more than he let on. He usually shared knowledge in small portions, as if he was dosing out information. Even his stories about the mysterious Outer Gods, about whom none of the gods had ever heard, left her confused. Clearly, Alex hadn''t gleaned this knowledge from books. More likely, he had received it from someone... or something. She studied him intently, wondering where he had gotten such information. It was becoming increasingly obvious that Alex was hiding much more than he revealed, and now she regretted refusing V?lundr when he had offered it. "I hope his sister doesn''t come running for revenge," Alex suddenly said, gazing thoughtfully into the distance. He squeezed the cigarette butt in his palm, burning it with fire. "Otherwise, I''ll send her to the Moon. Then she''ll definitely become a lunar goddess." "Why would Artemis seek revenge for Apollo? She doesn''t just dislike him, she practically hates him¡ªbecause of his egoism and narcissism," Brunhilde replied, raising an eyebrow. "Well, if you say so. But if she does show up, her new home will be the farthest moon in our galaxy," Alex shrugged with complete indifference. Brunhilde stared at him, confused, trying to figure out whether he was joking or speaking seriously. She was even curious how he planned to send the Moon goddess... to the Moon. G?ll was also intrigued by this, her youthful face glowing with a mix of surprise and admiration. Meanwhile, Alex shifted his gaze from them and began surveying the stands. His eyes scanned the rows of spectators until they settled on the balconies reserved for the highest gods. There sat Zeus, Hermes, and Ares. However, Odin was nowhere to be seen. In the place where he should have been, only Loki sat, wearing an expression as if he had been dropped straight to the floor as a child. Alex frowned, considering Odin''s absence. A possible scenario was already forming in his mind. If this one-eyed old man hadn''t shown up, it was likely he had decided to prepare an alternative plan in case the main one failed. Alex felt that there was something important behind this. Meanwhile, in the center of the arena, Heimdall appeared in his usual eccentric attire: a long hooded jacket with no sleeves, puffy shorts, and massive boots. His appearance meant only one thing¡ªthe next duel was about to begin. All the spectators, both gods and humans, eagerly awaited the start of the battle. From the gates of the gods, it was obvious who would represent them in the next round. However, the mysterious gates of humanity, adorned with the image of a serpentine dragon, gave no clue as to which fighter would emerge. The symbol raised more questions than answers. "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for your patience! Who would have thought that yet another arena destruction would delay Ragnar?k?" Heimdall loudly announced, beginning his proclamation. The stands erupted with applause and cheers. From both sides¡ªthe gods and humans¡ªsounds of jubilation filled the air. The anticipation had heightened the atmosphere to its peak. "And here we go! The final battle of the gods versus humanity¡ªRagnar?k! The ninth round! After the eighth round, humanity continues to lead with a score of 5-3! Who could have imagined that humanity would prove to be such a strong opponent?!" Heimdall continued, stirring the crowd with his energy. From the human side of the stands, joyful cheers rang out. People, anticipating yet another triumph, had already begun celebrating in advance. The gods, on the other hand, watched the proceedings with grim faces. None of them could have predicted that humanity would be so strong, that their fighters would leave the gods with no chance. Alex, sitting in his seat, stole a glance at Loki. The sight of his irritated face made Alex want to burst into laughter, but he held it in. The question already spinning in his mind was: which god would lose their patience first after Apollo''s defeat? Odin or Zeus? Or would Zeus finally lose control after losing yet another family member in this war? "In this round, which opens the final five battles, you can expect something special!" Heimdall announced, raising the tension. "Our fighters will make you hold your breath and make their battle unforgettable!" Alex smirked, anticipating the crowd''s reaction. He knew who would emerge from humanity''s side. And it was none other than the legendary Dracula, who, according to rumors, had long been dead. The stone gates on the human side began to slowly open. From behind them emanated impenetrable darkness, a cold wind, and a dense, creeping mist. It seemed that something horrifying, not human but the very embodiment of a nightmare, was about to emerge from the human side. "He was a great ruler. And a terrifying ruler. His cruelty to his enemies became legendary, his name instilled fear, and his actions turned into grim tales. Children were afraid to sleep after hearing about him. When the help of a God was rejected, he turned to the one who never ignores prayers. The ruler of Wallachia, who sold his soul to the Devil himself in order to save his people. One man standing against the Ottoman Empire. A monster from the legends..." Heimdall''s voice echoed across the arena, captivating the audience. The mist grew thicker, and the tension in the air increased. All eyes were on the gates. The spectators, holding their breath, awaited the appearance of the mysterious fighter who was about to change the course of Ragnar?k. At first, the audience was confused, not understanding which ruler Heimdall was referring to. However, as Heimdall continued his announcement, it became clearer who this mysterious fighter was. Those who figured out his identity were even afraid to speak his name aloud. The gods, upon learning the identity of this person, widened their eyes in astonishment. They watched intently as the stone gates from the human side slowly opened. Zeus briefly glanced at Brunhilde. He immediately realized that she couldn''t have been the one to bring this fighter. This could only mean one thing: there was only one person in the Coliseum capable of such a feat. Zeus''s gaze focused on Alex. Alex sat in his seat with an indifferent expression, though he had a hard time hiding his smirk when he noticed Zeus''s gaze. Meanwhile, among the humans, a commotion began. The believers from humanity''s side began crossing themselves, as if they feared the arrival of the Antichrist or the embodiment of the Devil. And then the silence was broken by the muffled sound of heavy footsteps in armor, coming from the depths of the gates. "For centuries, his name echoed everywhere. He went by many names. They called him the Impaler, the Son of the Dragon, Dracula. Even his own people considered him a monster. And now he''s here to protect humanity! Meet¡ªVlad III Tepes!" Heimdall declared loudly, pointing at the gates, from where the footsteps were growing ever clearer. From the dense darkness, a silhouette began to emerge, cloaked in shadow. In a moment, before the audience stood Vlad III Dracula. His crimson-black iron armor gleamed ominously, his long black hair fluttered in the cold wind, and his dark, tattered cloak trailed behind him. His right hand rested on the hilt of his sword, as if ready to draw it at any moment. The spectators from humanity were filled with a mixture of horror and awe. Before them stood the man they knew only from legends. The gods, on the other hand, were in a state of confusion: none of them had expected such a controversial and dangerous representative of humanity to step onto the arena. Alex watched the crowd''s reaction. On the faces of the humans, fear and excitement were evident, while the gods looked bewildered. He merely smirked, anticipating the unfolding events. "And now, against the very embodiment of cruelty and violence, from the gods'' side, comes HIM!" Heimdall continued loudly, pointing to the stone gates on the gods'' side. The stone doors began to slowly open, and a bright sunlight streamed through the cracks. The light was so blinding that the spectators had to shield their eyes or turn away. Alex frowned, thinking, "If I had a stone, I''d definitely throw it at that lamp!" The light grew brighter until Apollo appeared on stage. His blinding radiance made Alex scowl in irritation. He could feel a strong urge to stand up and beat the sun god right there and then. But his attention was diverted by an unusual detail: his robo-dog, GIR, had already put on sunglasses. "Seriously? Why does he need sunglasses?" Alex thought, trying to stifle a laugh. Meanwhile, Heimdall continued: "Why does this god emit such a bright radiance? Why do all the other gods admire him so much?" His voice echoed throughout the Coliseum. Behind Apollo, the light shone so brightly that his silhouette was indistinguishable. However, the jubilation from the gods did not subside: they greeted their fighter with excitement. "Maybe it''s because of his silver bow and golden arrows with which he slayed Python? Or the beautiful melodies he created with his lyre? No, no, and once again no! It''s all because of his stunning beauty and unmatched strength! Humans and gods alike called him Phoebus, the god of the sun, shining above the heavens! Meet¡ªApollo!" Heimdall exclaimed, finishing his announcement. Alex, observing all this, merely smirked. Ahead of him lay a battle that promised to be not only spectacular but also very personal. As soon as Heimdall announced Apollo''s entrance, the spectators from the gods'' side erupted in loud applause. The Sun God, as if basking in the rays of glory, stood in a dramatic pose, accepting the enthusiastic cheers. His appearance matched all expectations: Apollo was dressed in an exquisite outfit combining Greek style and Japanese motifs. A laurel wreath crowned his golden hair, and his toga was adorned with floral patterns, while a belt (obi) added an elegant touch to his appearance. His chest was partially exposed, and numerous jewels¡ªsuch as a sun-shaped necklace, a chain around his waist, and a decorative chain on his right leg¡ªemphasized his status. Black gloves, partially covering his fingers, completed the look. Alex, standing on the viewing balcony, struggled to resist the urge to jump down and beat Apollo right then and there. Sighing, he regretted not doing it sooner. "I should have just dressed up as a member of the Flying Spaghetti Monster cult, beaten him with a stick, and then thrown him into the sun to see if he''d burn," Alex thought grimly, watching the god''s dramatic performance. On the arena floor, Vlad III Tepes and Apollo stood face to face. Being a clone of Alex, Vlad shared the same disdain for the self-satisfied god. Looking at the balcony where the original stood, Vlad caught Alex''s gaze, who traced his finger across his neck, clearly signaling that this narcissist should not be spared. The corners of Vlad''s mouth curled into a barely noticeable smile. This exchange of glances did not go unnoticed. The spectators¡ªboth humans and gods¡ªquickly realized that Alex was clearly set against Apollo. "It seems your friend wishes me death. Oh, how sad is the fate of such a beautiful creature like me," Apollo said with a melancholic expression, striking another theatrical pose. Alex involuntarily gritted his teeth, regretting that he hadn''t taken Vlad''s place in this duel. However, his mood quickly shifted when Vlad swiftly lunged forward. With incredible speed, he was suddenly in front of Apollo, throwing a punch. At the last moment, the Sun God managed to leap back, and Vlad''s fist sliced through the air mere inches from his face. "How rude of you to attack someone who wasn''t ready," Apollo said, his voice turning cold, and his face lost its earlier lightness. Vlad calmly lowered his arm and looked at his opponent, his gaze icy. "This is war. Here, you''re either ready or dead. If you want to continue your theatrics, you should have locked yourself in your heavens and never shown up here," Vlad replied, his voice just as cold. Sparks seemed to fly between Vlad and Apollo. Vlad silently observed the self-absorbed god, contemplating how to get closer and finally teach this narcissistic "embodiment of the sun" a lesson. "You''re rather grim," Apollo began, his voice laced with false sympathy. "But what else would one expect from a man dubbed one of the cruelest rulers? The one who sold his soul and plunged into darkness. But I''m ready to offer you another path! How about turning away from the darkness and starting to pray to me, the great God of the Sun?" he finished, gracefully striking a dramatic pose as if performing a scene from a play. Vlad remained unmoved. His face stayed icy, and in his mind, the persistent voice of Geir?lul echoed, urgently demanding that he "shut up" Apollo with his fists. He sighed heavily, and steam escaped from his mouth as if his body were covered in frost. "When I prayed to the gods, they didn''t listen. When I begged for help to protect my people from invaders, they remained deaf," Vlad began coldly, his voice ringing like metal. "But as soon as it came to offerings and sacrifices, you gods were quick to rush forward, stuffing your bellies with wine and food. When my people starved, you just reveled in your immortality." He paused, locking eyes with Apollo. "When I sold my soul to save my people, you didn''t come to my aid. When my soul was dying along with my body, the gods turned away again. But then he came. The one who gave me power. So, wipe that foolish expression off your face. Or you will die without ever understanding what happened to you," Vlad finished, drawing his sword with icy calm. Vlad pointed the blade at Apollo, then slowly moved forward. But his steps suddenly quickened, turning into a lightning-fast lunge. Leaping, Vlad swung his sword, aiming to deliver a crushing vertical strike. Apollo, already anticipating the attack, prepared to meet him with his divine weapon. Vlad''s blade descended with force but was stopped by threads emanating from Apollo''s hands. However, feeling the resistance, Vlad immediately released the sword''s hilt and struck Apollo''s jaw with a powerful punch. The impact sent Apollo flying to the side, but he quickly regained his balance, though the smugness in his expression had faded. Vlad effortlessly flicked his sword into the air with his foot and caught it as if nothing had happened. "Well, that was a good hit," Apollo acknowledged, adjusting his jaw with a deliberately casual air. "Are you really the God of the Sun?" Vlad asked calmly, staring intently at him. The question caught Apollo off guard. He blinked, clearly puzzled, and his theatrical demeanor briefly gave way to confusion. "What a strange question. Can''t you see how I shine?" Apollo finally replied, striking another dramatic pose. "I''m interested in this," Vlad squinted slightly. "If you die today, will the sun go out? Will the world be plunged into darkness? Or are you just an impostor who calls himself the God of the Sun without true power or influence?" Vlad''s words were spoken calmly, but their cold tone seemed to pierce to the bone. Vlad''s words sparked a storm of indignation among the gods. Their cries and curses filled the hall, while Alex, watching from the balcony, couldn''t help but applaud his clone. The bluntness and precision of Vlad''s question truly deserved praise. Alex narrowed his eyes thoughtfully, observing the gods'' reactions. He still didn''t understand exactly how divinity worked in this world, where there were so many gods it was impossible to count them all. However, one thing was clear: Vlad''s words had the effect of a bombshell. Apollo raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised and puzzled by the question. "Why did you ask such a question, Dracula?" he finally asked, trying to maintain his regal tone, but his voice betrayed genuine surprise. Vlad merely smirked. "It''s quite simple," he began, coldly eyeing Apollo. "After Poseidon''s death, the seas didn''t overflow. After Hades'' death, people will still die. And even after your death, the sun will continue to give light. So, you''re not really the god of the sun. You just call yourself that. Maybe it''s time to come down from the heavens and realize your true place in this world?" Vlad''s dismissive tone sounded like a slap to Apollo, leaving him bewildered. A silence fell among the gods¡ªnone of them could provide a worthy response. Even among the humans watching the scene, whispers began to spread. Vlad''s words made them question the nature of the gods. If they couldn''t control the very forces they supposedly governed, then what kind of gods were they? Br¨¹nnhilde stole a glance at Vlad, then shifted her gaze to Alex. Now she understood why the two had found common ground. She realized that Vlad harbored contempt for the gods¡ªand the reason for it was obvious. As he had said, when he begged the gods for help, they let his people die. Only by selling his soul was he able to protect his people, but for that, he was remembered as a cruel ruler and a monster who destroyed an invading army with ruthless precision. "So, you''re so disappointed in the gods," Apollo said quietly, tilting his head slightly. "I can understand that. But what about worshiping me? I can help you find the light." "It seems you still don''t understand," Vlad replied calmly, ignoring Apollo''s attempt to play the role of the savior. "So be it." In that instant, Vlad vanished from his position, as if his shadow dissolved into the beams of light. Moments later, he appeared beside Apollo, swiftly delivering a horizontal strike with his blade. However, as before, Apollo''s divine weapon¡ªthe gloves releasing strong threads¡ªstopped the sword. Alex, watching the battle, narrowed his eyes, examining Apollo''s gloves. The threads reminded him of an item from another universe, which had similar functions. Vlad continued attacking from various angles, but Apollo skillfully controlled the threads, preventing the blade from reaching its target. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmm, interesting thing," Alex said thoughtfully, propping his chin with his hand. "Maybe I should create something like that... for fun." "You''ve already figured out how his weapon works?" Br¨¹nnhilde asked, looking at him in surprise. "In general, yes," Alex replied nonchalantly, nodding towards the gloves. "I''ve seen something similar before. The threads aren''t just strong¡ªthey can also form objects." Alex kept observing Apollo, recalling the legend of him and his sister Artemis. This god was obsessed with his sister, and his fanaticism bordered on outright pathology. Alex grimaced, recalling these stories. Olympus seemed like a pantheon of degenerates, where the concept of honor had long lost its meaning. Meanwhile, Apollo closed the distance, and his threads began wrapping around his fists, forming sturdy gloves. "Well, as I said, nothing new," Alex commented, lighting a cigarette. His calmness only irritated the gods more, but Alex paid no attention to it. Everything happening around him was just another spectacle, where he played the role of an observer, ready to step in if his clone needed help. Br¨¹nnhilde noticed Alex''s lazy gaze, which surprised her a little. She had expected him to want to acquire Apollo''s weapon for his collection, but it seemed he wasn''t even interested. However, Br¨¹nnhilde didn''t know that Alex despised everything Apollo touched. For him, anything belonging to Apollo was considered filthy and unworthy of attention. "I thought you''d want to get that weapon, not decide to make something like it for yourself," Br¨¹nnhilde said, her voice tinged with surprise. Even G?ll was looking at Alex in disbelief, clearly unable to believe what she had just heard. Alex just rolled his eyes, not wanting to explain why he considered anything related to Apollo repulsive. Meanwhile, Apollo, eager to show off his skills, theatrically waved his arms, activating his threads. They wrapped around his fists, transforming into massive combat gloves. Of course, he did this with his signature dramatic flair, hoping to impress the onlookers. "I think it''s time to go on the offensive. How can I shine in this fight if I''m just defending? Don''t you think so, Dracula?" Apollo said, striking a pompous pose. "Do as you wish. Just remember, you choose how you die," Vlad replied coldly, completely ignoring the god''s theatrical tone. Apollo, realizing his dramatics hadn''t made an impression, scowled. Clenching his fists, he made a couple of broad movements to stretch, then instantly closed the distance, attacking Vlad with a series of punches. Vlad effortlessly dodged the attacks, stepping aside or blocking the blows with his sword. At one point, he swung his blade, trying to push Apollo back, but the sun god skillfully avoided the strike. Instead, he crouched, preparing to deliver an upward blow. His fist rapidly approached Vlad''s face, but Vlad raised his hand just in time to block the attack. "So, this is the limit of the ''great'' sun god?" Vlad said coldly, looking at his opponent with clear contempt. Before Apollo could react, an iron fist struck his face. The blow was so powerful that Apollo staggered, but Vlad had no intention of stopping. He continued to strike until the sun god collapsed onto the stone floor. Vlad released his grip on Apollo''s arm and looked coldly at the fallen body. However, giving Apollo time to recover was not his style. Lifting his foot, he aimed it downward, targeting the back of the god''s head. Apollo managed to roll to the side at the last moment, and Vlad''s heavy boot struck the stone floor with force, leaving deep cracks. The entire coliseum erupted in loud cries as the spectators realized that the sun god''s head had narrowly avoided being crushed. "Seems like your face is as tough as your ego," Vlad coldly remarked, looking down at Apollo. Apollo spat blood to the side, pretending as if nothing had happened. He dramatically straightened up, as if trying to erase the humiliation from the spectators'' memories. The gods, seeing his confident demeanor, began chanting his name, encouraging him with their noise. "I hear their cries, I feel their support! They believe in me, and I will live up to their expectations! For such is the fate of the supreme being, the God of the Sun, the Unmatched Lord Apollo!" he said with pomp in his voice, striking a combat stance as if putting on another performance. "Like most gods, you''re good with words. But actions are always secondary," Vlad replied coldly, sheathing his sword. His actions surprised the spectators, and even Apollo himself. Many wondered why he had sheathed his weapon at such a moment. In reality, Vlad had received a signal from Alex, who had asked him to only strike Apollo in the face. Vlad clenched his fists, assuming a combat stance. Apollo, noticing this, became even more theatrical, shining so brightly it seemed as though he wanted to banish the darkness from the Coliseum itself. His body radiated a blinding light, and his posture was so exaggerated that it only elicited a short sigh of irritation from Vlad. "Let''s break that smug face of his," Geir?lul''s voice rang out from behind Vlad in the form of a spirit. "That''s exactly what I''m going to do," Vlad replied calmly. "Alex and I are on the same page. And if you''re curious, this is the second Apollo to irritate me to this extent." Geir?lul quickly reviewed Alex''s memories and discovered that Apollo from another world had been just as irritating and self-absorbed as this one. The two opponents stood facing each other, assessing who would make the first move. Vlad slowly exhaled, steam escaping from his mouth. He took a step forward, confidently closing the distance to Apollo. When the distance shortened, Vlad suddenly threw a punch at Apollo''s face. Apollo managed to dodge just in time, turning his head to the side. However, this was part of the plan. Vlad knew Apollo would evade, and he used the moment to grab him by the back of the neck and yank him toward him. Apollo didn''t have time to understand what was happening before his face was on its way to Vlad''s knee. The Sun God instinctively raised his hands to defend himself from the blow. However, Vlad, anticipating this, changed his tactic. His fist came down with crushing force on Apollo''s neck, slamming his face into the stone floor. Vlad wasn''t planning to stop. He lifted his leg, aiming to strike his opponent''s head again. But Apollo, sensing the danger, rolled to the side at the last moment. Using his hands for leverage, he forcefully kicked in Vlad''s direction. Vlad crossed his arms, blocking the attack. Apollo, realizing his strike had failed, pushed off the ground, doing a backflip and landing in yet another dramatic pose. The spectators, watching the unfolding scene, couldn''t contain their emotions. They saw Apollo hit the ground for the second time, once again taking blows to the face. Many started cheering for Vlad, especially the men, shouting loudly: "Hit him in the face! Even harder, knock all that pomp out of him!" Meanwhile, Alex watched the fight with a satisfied smile. His clone had once again performed brilliantly, and now blood was flowing from Apollo''s nose, left from the blow that had driven his face into the stone floor. To be continued... Chapter 179 - 179: Light vs. Darkness Alex watched the battle unfolding in the arena. His clone, acting as Vlad Dracula, was fighting against the Sun God Apollo. Vlad had already managed to slam his fists into Apollo''s annoyingly self-satisfied face several times, which never failed to make Alex smile widely. However, Alex was far from the only one enjoying the spectacle. The male spectators in the stands loudly supported Vlad, urging him to strike only at Apollo''s face. At the same time, the female gods, outraged by the "unfair" treatment of the Sun God, didn''t hold back on sharp words directed at Vlad. Alex lazily leaned against the balcony railing, watching the arena. He tried to recall legends about Apollo, but only strange and not-so-flattering details came to mind: his obsession with his own sister, perverse actions, and, oddly enough, the claim that Apollo had invented boxing. Standing next to Alex were G?ll and Brunhild. They were closely watching Vlad''s movements, noting that each of his strikes purposefully landed directly on Apollo''s face. Brunhild squinted and turned her gaze to Alex''s satisfied face. "Is this because of you that Vlad is hitting Apollo only in the face?" she asked, narrowing her eyes suspiciously. Alex froze for a moment before slowly turning his head toward Brunhild. A mischievous smile appeared on his face. "I have no idea what you''re talking about. You heard my conversation with Vlad. Did we ever mention Apollo''s disgusting face?" he replied in a tone that made it seem like he could never be caught in a lie. Brunhild looked at him even more distrustfully, but she truly had no evidence to back up her suspicions. Seeing that she couldn''t find an argument, Alex just chuckled and returned to watching the fight. Meanwhile, G?ll was studying Apollo''s gloves, made from thin threads, and was puzzled by how they worked. "How does he manage to make weapons with threads?" she asked, still unsure about the functionality of the gloves on the Sun God''s hands. "These gloves were created by Apollo himself. The threads contain the power of the Sun God," Brunhild calmly explained, not taking her eyes off the arena. "They are versatile: they can be used both for defense and for attack. These threads allow for a wide range of techniques." G?ll frowned, still not fully understanding the principles behind the threads but decided not to ask any more questions for now. Alex, on the other hand, smiled again, watching as Vlad continued his goal ¡ª "destroy the pomp on Apollo''s face" with one precise strike after another. Alex lazily examined Apollo''s weapons, turning thoughts over in his head about how, despite being a pompous god, Apollo was unable to fully realize the potential of his own creation. In his mind, he already imagined dozens of combinations that could make the threads much more effective. The most obvious strategy to him seemed to be this: destroy the arena using the threads to create obstacles, which would limit the enemy''s ability to maneuver. Then, traps could be set by stretching the threads at key points. While the enemy desperately tried to close in, Alex could form a bow and arrows from the threads, keeping his distance and finishing the fight without giving the opponent a single chance to counterattack. But Alex knew it was pointless to expect such a thing from Apollo. His entire essence was self-love and narcissism. This god was more likely to be concerned with looking impressive in front of the audience than with strategically using his weapon. "And what is this marvelous weapon called?" Alex asked lazily, tilting his head to the side. Brunhild, hearing the question, was slightly taken aback. Her usually confident gaze became suddenly uncertain. She hesitated, unsure of how to respond. The name of this weapon was tied to one of the most awkward aspects of Apollo''s relationship with his sister, Artemis. G?ll noticed her sister''s discomfort and frowned. She couldn''t help but wonder why Brunhild couldn''t immediately answer such a simple question. Alex too frowned, noticing that Brunhild was avoiding looking him in the eyes. She usually didn''t delay with her answers, but her behavior now seemed suspicious. Feeling the growing pressure, she finally gathered herself and said: "It''s called... Artemis'' Threads." Her voice held no emotion. For a moment, there was silence. Alex''s eyes widened in surprise, and then he burst out laughing so loudly that he had to hold his stomach. He laughed so hard that, had it not been for the noise from the spectators in the stands, his voice would have echoed throughout the Colosseum. Alex could barely stop, his shoulders shaking with laughter. "What''s wrong with him?" G?ll quietly asked, looking at him with mild confusion. Brunhild, on the other hand, felt disoriented. She couldn''t understand what could have amused Alex so much. "What''s so funny?" she finally asked, frowning. Alex struggled to regain his composure, wiping the tears from his eyes from laughing, and, taking a deep breath, turned to Brunhild. "Oh, I almost died again," he said, still smiling. "It''s just that in the mortal world, there are legends about Apollo and Artemis. They say Apollo was a true degenerate, obsessed with his sister. He even tried to approach her under various pretenses more than once." Brunhild frowned even more as she processed his words. G?ll silently shifted her gaze from Alex to the arena, and then back to his satisfied face. "Now I understand why Artemis hates him," Brunhild muttered, crossing her arms over her chest. Alex only smirked, mentally noting that even the myths in this universe had taken on a slightly ironic tone. Brunhild ignored Alex''s comment about "almost dying again" and focused on something else: his mention of legends where Apollo was obsessed with Artemis. She didn''t know how to refute this, as there was some truth to it. It was because of this obsession that Artemis had preferred to keep her distance from the Greek pantheon, choosing to live a secluded life elsewhere. G?ll, upon hearing Alex''s story, widened her eyes in surprise. She looked back at Apollo, trying to reconcile the idea that this god, who had always seemed so majestic, was actually just a pervert chasing his own sister. The curiosity of the young Valkyrie was stirred, and she immediately began asking Alex for more stories about Apollo. While Alex, in a half-joking manner, continued telling G?ll more and more legends, the battle on the arena raged on. Apollo, having missed another blow and having his face slammed into the ground, used his hands as support to launch a counterattack with his legs. Vlad, crossing his arms over his chest, effortlessly blocked the strike. Realizing his failure, Apollo pushed himself off the ground, did a somersault, and landed in a dramatic pose, which caused the female spectators to cheer. While the crowd marveled at his dramatic move, Vlad calmly observed it, mentally communicating with Geir?lul. "Hey, your name means ''squire.'' Can you change the appearance of your armor or weapons?" he asked. "I can. Why? If it''s to beat this clown even harder, just say the word," Geir?lul replied, hovering behind Vlad in her spiritual form. "Then add spikes to the knuckles of my armor. His face is starting to annoy me more and more. Simple blows aren''t enough to vent my frustration anymore," Vlad requested calmly. Geir?lul immediately got to work. Vlad''s gauntlets began changing shape, and spikes resembling knuckledusters appeared on them. Thanking her, Vlad focused back on Apollo. With a lightning-fast lunge, he rushed toward his opponent, who was still basking in the crowd''s attention. The sudden screams of the female spectators made Apollo turn around. Seeing Vlad only a few steps away, he tried to react. Vlad landed a straight punch to his face, but Apollo, having already fallen for this trick once, managed to dodge and immediately counterattacked. His fist flew toward Vlad''s torso, but Vlad lowered his elbow, protected by armor, and successfully blocked the blow. Apollo didn''t give up and launched a series of rapid attacks, trying to confuse his opponent with alternating moves. Vlad remained calm. As Alex''s clone, he had inherited not only physical abilities but also the cool-headedness to block and parry even the most complex strikes. Their exchange of blows was so fast that the spectators froze, holding their breath. Every movement, every strike and defense, was so coordinated that it felt as if the fight had turned into a dance. "Geir?lul, as soon as I pull my hand back, turn the glove into a dagger," Vlad thought. "Got it," the Valkyrie responded briefly. The game was getting more interesting. Vlad and Apollo continued their intense close-quarter combat, exchanging strikes. Vlad skillfully dodged or blocked each of Apollo''s attacks, carefully studying his movements and waiting for the right moment to make his decisive move. Despite the annoying smile that never left Apollo''s face, Vlad didn''t get distracted, keeping his focus on his opponent. Their fists collided more and more often, not allowing Vlad to pull his hand back to prepare for a surprise attack. He knew that any hesitation or mistake could result in a missed blow. As Alex''s clone, he shared his creator''s belief: victory must be achieved without a single blow being missed. Blocked attacks didn''t count¡ªonly the complete suppression of the opponent mattered. The spectators in the stands held their breath, frozen in anticipation. Neither fighter was giving an inch, and the tension kept building. Vlad saw Apollo''s approaching strike, but instead of countering, he slightly turned his body, blocking his opponent''s view. Dodging the blow, he subtly pulled his hand back, and in that instant, the gauntlet transformed into a dagger. When Vlad returned to his starting position, Apollo didn''t even notice the change. Holding the dagger in an inverted grip, Vlad swiftly struck, aiming for Apollo''s neck. Apollo reacted in time, tilting his head back, but the blade still left a thin cut on his neck. Apollo jumped back, pressing his hand to the cut. Seeing the drops of blood on his fingers, he looked at Vlad, his face contorted with a mix of irritation and mockery. "The great ruler once again resorts to tricks to strike. How low for someone who fancies himself worthy," Apollo remarked sarcastically, glaring at Vlad. The dagger in Vlad''s hand gleamed and turned back into a gauntlet. Vlad gave Apollo a cold, contemptuous look. Even Geir?lul, the proud Valkyrie, was watching the god with obvious disgust. Geir?lul understood perfectly: in battle, the main thing is victory, not the methods used to achieve it. There are no rules of honor in war, and if there is an opportunity to catch the enemy off guard, it must be seized. "Seems like your theatricality has gone to your head, and you''ve forgotten that in war, a warrior must use everything available to defeat his enemy. For you, a god who''s been in wars, those words are just nonsense," Vlad said in a cold, harsh tone. Vlad''s words made the warriors among the spectators nod in agreement. Each of them understood that, in battle, only one thing mattered: winning. There''s no room for honor on the battlefield, where the stakes are life or death. Apollo heard the disapproving murmurs from the crowd. He glanced at Vlad, and it seemed that a hint of truth in his opponent''s words had pierced his self-satisfied barrier. A smile returned to the god''s face, and a spark of excitement appeared in his eyes. "Then attack, child of darkness. Show me all your tricks, and I will respond in kind!" Apollo declared with pride, striking a dramatic pose. The spectators came to life again, eagerly anticipating the battle to reach a new level. Alex, sitting in the stands, felt his face twitch with irritation. Despite having been struck several times in the face and nearly losing his head, Apollo continued to strike dramatic poses as if everything was going his way. Meanwhile, steam began to pour from Vlad''s mouth, as if the temperature around him had suddenly dropped. His hair stirred as if a strong wind was blowing through it. The spikes on Vlad''s gauntlets disappeared, returning them to their original shape. A moment later, Vlad unsheathed his sword, which began to emit a bright light, gradually shrinking in size. When the glow faded, a spiked mace with a sharp iron tip at the end of its handle appeared in his hands. Vlad had decided to fully activate Geir?lul''s abilities. Next to Alex, G?ll watched in surprise as the weapon in Vlad''s hands changed. Alex merely nodded, approving of his clone''s actions. He had always liked the idea of switching weapons in the middle of a fight, but he knew that Geir?lul couldn''t transform that quickly¡ªit required time. "Why did Dracula''s weapon change? Isn''t he used to fighting with a sword?" G?ll asked, still observing the battlefield. "It''s simple: Vlad decided to fully utilize Geir?lul''s abilities," Alex answered calmly, leaning his elbows on the railing without taking his eyes off the fight. A slight look of surprise crossed Brunhild''s face. She hadn''t expected the famous Vlad Dracula to change his weapon in the middle of the fight and still effectively counter Apollo. But what surprised her most was that Vlad had chosen to fully activate Geir?lul''s powers. "Apparently, you also know what abilities my sister has. Is there anything you don''t know?" Brunhild asked, giving Alex a keen look. Alex smiled at her question and, without saying a word, pointed his finger in her direction. Brunhild tilted her head slightly, unsure of what he was planning, but everything became clear when Alex poked her on the nose. "I only know what I know," he replied with a smirk. "As for Geir?lul''s abilities, you can understand them if you pay attention to the meaning of her name, which translates to ''squire.'' I realized that when I noticed that Valkyries take on the form of different weapons corresponding to their names." Finishing his explanation, Alex poked Brunhild on the nose again, causing mixed feelings in her. When Vlad''s hands held the spiked mace, he was ready to beat the Sun God senseless. With a sudden lunge, he charged toward Apollo. Raising the mace above his head, Vlad brought it down, aiming to deliver a crushing blow to his opponent''s head. However, Apollo, displaying impressive reflexes, stepped forward, dodging the strike. The Sun God''s attempt to counterattack Vlad''s torso failed¡ªat the last moment, Vlad veered to the side, and Apollo''s punch missed its target. Realizing the attack had failed, Apollo immediately retreated, breaking the distance to avoid the mace''s sharp point, which was rapidly approaching from behind. With a nimble jump to the side, he narrowly avoided the danger. Vlad remained cold and unfazed, showing no sign of frustration over his inability to break through the god''s defense. He held the mace firmly, evaluating the situation. Apollo, realizing the threat, began acting faster, making it harder for Vlad to predict his movements. This time, it was more difficult to confuse the god, but Vlad, maintaining his composure, activated Geir?lul''s abilities. The mace in his hands once again began to glow, slowly transforming into a long knight''s sword. As soon as the transformation was complete, Vlad made a swift lunge forward, aiming a cutting strike at Apollo. The Sun God, relying on his abilities, released glowing threads from his hands, trying to stop the sword. But this time, the threads were powerless: Vlad''s blade easily cut through them and continued its motion. Apollo''s confusion was obvious¡ªhe hadn''t reacted in time, and the sharp steel left a deep horizontal wound on his chest. The blood of the god began to trickle down his pristine white clothes, staining them crimson. Vlad watched silently as drops of blood fell to the stone floor, thoughtfully saying: "Maybe you''re not really the Sun God? Even your blood is the same temperature as an ordinary person''s." These words drew the attention of everyone present to Apollo''s blood. The spectators were all wondering the same thing: shouldn''t the blood of the Sun God be hotter? "I am the Sun God because I shine like the Sun! And my blood has nothing to do with that," Apollo responded proudly, lifting his chin. Vlad snorted and coldly continued: "The Sun God should be closest to the sun, meaning your body should contain the power of the sun itself. But all I see is just the glare of stage lights, adding drama to your entrances." Apollo remained silent, his face twisting with displeasure. Instead of answering, he moved into attack. His movements became rapid and erratic, like a monkey jumping from side to side to confuse his opponent. However, Vlad''s eyes never lost focus, carefully tracking every movement. Leaping toward Vlad, Apollo struck at his head, but it was only a feint. At the last moment, the trajectory of the attack changed, and the fist aimed at Vlad''s torso. But this, too, was futile: Vlad intercepted the blow, blocking it with the hilt of his sword. Upon impact, Apollo''s gloved hand, woven with threads, began to crack. Vlad was ready to strike back, but Apollo''s threads quickly wrapped around his arm, preventing any movement. "You yourself said that a warrior must rely on tricks to win," Apollo smirked, tightening his other fist and preparing for another attack. "True,"Vlad replied coldly. "But you shouldn''t forget that your opponent can use tricks as well." Vlad released his sword, and it clattered to the floor. The armor on his thread-bound arm began to shimmer and then disappeared, allowing Vlad to free himself before the threads could tighten again. As soon as the sword touched the ground, Vlad kicked it up with his foot, deftly catching it with his free hand. With his now-unbound hand, he seized Apollo''s fist. With a quick motion, Vlad used the hilt of the sword to strike at the god''s arm, completely shattering the woven glove of threads. The blade of the sword gleamed once more, transforming into a massive knuckle duster. Gripping the weapon, Vlad delivered a swift uppercut that landed squarely on Apollo''s jaw. The god''s head snapped back, and blood erupted from his nose in a fountain. Without wasting a second, Vlad stepped forward and finished the series of strikes with a powerful straight punch to the face. Apollo''s body slammed into the ground with a loud thud, leaving the stands in deafening silence. This was the third time in the fight that the Sun God had been knocked to the floor. "It seems this god likes to wallow in the dirt," Vlad commented in a cold tone. "Let him crawl at our feet like a worm instead of spouting his pompous speeches," added Geir?lul, hovering behind Vlad in her spiritual form. Although Vlad smiled inwardly, his face remained expressionless. His gaze stayed fixed on the fallen Apollo, who, with wide-open eyes, stared up at the sky. The god''s forehead was broken, and blood streamed down, staining his golden skin. Shouts of support echoed from behind, urging Apollo to get up. "You''re not so great if you''ve ended up on the floor again," Vlad coldly remarked. But these words didn''t provoke Apollo''s anger. Instead, he raised his hand to the sky, as if trying to reach the shining sun. A smile touched his lips. He didn''t care about the pain in his chest, the blood flowing down his body. Unexpectedly, Apollo felt a long-forgotten sensation¡ªthe thirst for competition. The desire to win. Slowly, despite the pain, Apollo began to rise. Each blow from Vlad felt like a nail driven into his body, but it was the last one that made him feel as though a truck had hit him. Still, he straightened up, proudly pulling his shoulders back. "You''re right. I''m not as great as I thought. But, more than anyone, you should understand why I cannot afford to fall now. My soul burns with the desire to win. Here and now, I am more glorious than ever," Apollo declared, spreading his arms wide. "Then prove it, Sun God. Enough of the pompous speeches. Fight like a warrior. Show strength worthy of someone who challenges a monster," Vlad calmly replied. A smile blossomed on Apollo''s face. His fingers twitched, releasing threads that began to intertwine in front of him, forming a complex pattern. Vlad tactfully stepped back, giving his opponent time to prepare. Apollo slowly brought his hands together until the knuckles touched, and, with a strange sense of triumph, he kissed his gloves. On the balcony, Alex, watching this gesture, grimaced in disgust. "Damn degenerate," he muttered, his opinion clear that Apollo seemed to love his sister much more than he should. Brunhild didn''t know how to react to what was happening. She couldn''t deny Alex''s words and fully understood his feelings. Apollo''s gloves began to shine so brightly that his shadow seemed to come alive, resembling a liquid that spread across the ground. The shadow grew, as if preparing to give birth to something monstrous. Behind Apollo, a massive iron statue appeared, resembling an iron maiden but with long, movable arms. The statue''s fingers twitched, and threads began to flow from them, intertwining with each other. Apollo raised his hand, and from the woven threads, a huge silver bow materialized, which now rested in his hands. Alex, watching from the stands, was torn between the desire to steal Apollo''s gloves and the disgust that every aspect of this god stirred in him. Apollo, holding the silver bow, drew the string, and a golden arrow began to form, shining like the sun. Vlad, standing at a distance, watched Apollo''s actions with icy calmness, not moving and allowing him to complete his preparations. When Apollo fully drew the string, his gaze shifted to Vlad. "Watch closely. This is the ultimate technique of Phoebus¡­" Apollo began, but didn''t get to finish. Blood poured from his mouth. The crowd gasped, not understanding what had happened. When they looked down, they noticed a black spike sticking out of Apollo''s stomach, piercing him through. The Sun God, fighting through the pain, tried to loosen the bowstring, but his hands trembled, and his aim faltered. The golden arrow still flew, tearing off from the string, and sped forward with unimaginable speed. Even though it had deviated from its target, its power and destructive force left the crowd in awe. Vlad had already dodged the moment Apollo had first prepared to release the string. The arrow, shining like a sunbeam, passed by without touching him. The crowd froze, trying to understand what the black spike was that had pierced Apollo. Their eyes turned toward the statue behind him, but then their attention shifted to the shadow, which now looked ominous. From it, a spike¡ªblack as the night itself¡ªwas protruding, piercing the Sun God''s body. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You must have heard: The brighter his light shines, the darker the shadows behind him will be," Vlad said calmly. His cold tone hit like the strike of a hammer. "You forgot that I am born of darkness. Yes, my soul was saved, but my power remained with me." These words awakened realization in the spectators in the stands. They suddenly remembered why Apollo''s stomach had been pierced by a dark spike earlier. Vlad Dracula¡ªcreature of the night, who once sold his soul to protect his people, and in return received dark powers that made him a monster. Apollo heard these words and, despite the pain, turned his head back. Blood was still flowing from his mouth, dripping to the ground. Turning, he saw his own shadow, from which the spike protruded, having pierced him. A bitter, self-deprecating smile spread across the Sun God''s face. "You''re right¡­ The brighter the light, the thicker the shadows. Who would have thought that my radiance would turn against me," Apollo said, not taking his eyes off his shadow. Vlad said nothing¡ªonly a cold puff of breath escaped his lips. Behind Apollo, from the shadow, emerged a multitude of spikes that, like stakes, pierced the iron statue standing behind him. Each new spike stabbed into the goddess''s metal shell, leaving her no chance to withstand such a force. When the last spike broke through the statue, it began to collapse, losing its form and integrity. Apollo watched the spectacle with bitterness. Seeing his creation fall, he merely smiled sadly. Then, he slowly turned his head to look at Vlad, but instead of the usual appearance, he saw a face hidden in shadows, with only the bright crimson eyes gleaming. These were the eyes of a monster watching from the depths of darkness. The spectators in the stands froze, gripped by primal fear. Vlad no longer wore the armor that had once protected him. Instead, his body was now covered in a black penitential suit, its torn straps hanging as though they had been ripped apart by an unimaginable force. His long black hair fluttered as if alive, and his face was obscured by darkness, leaving only the frightening scarlet light of his eyes. Apollo remained silent, studying the terrifying figure. He slowly shook his head and finally spoke: "So, this is who you truly are. A true monster born in darkness. The very nightmare they use to scare children. I don''t even know whether to admire you or hate you." In the stands, the spectators couldn''t look away, feeling the rising tension. Alex, watching from the balcony, merely grunted, not understanding why his clone chose to take on Alucard''s appearance at this moment. Brunhildr and G?ll were puzzled¡ªlike everyone else, they had thought that Vlad had lost his power after Alex saved his soul. But now it was clear that this was not the case. Vlad still possessed the dark power. "One doesn''t negate the other," his voice echoed, deep and cold like the night sky itself. Apollo froze upon hearing the answer, but then suddenly laughed. His laughter reverberated across the arena, drowning out the pain coming from the wound in his stomach. With his laugh, he seemed to mock the entire world. "Well, well!" he exclaimed, finally calming down. "Throughout the battle, you ignored or insulted my greatness, and now you respond with such a narcissistic phrase! How amusing!" But Apollo''s smile gradually faded. He could feel his strength waning. It was time to bring this battle to an end. Suddenly, Vlad spoke again, his voice soft, almost melodic. He walked toward Apollo, slow and confident, his words sounding like lines from a sinister poem: "Tell me your favorite nightmarish tale. Name it for me. I love bedtime stories. I am behind you. I am scarier than your nightmare..." Each word Vlad spoke resonated through the space, sending shivers down the spectators'' spines. Even Apollo, accustomed to grandeur and luxury, was struck by the strange beauty of it. Vlad stopped just a few steps from his opponent. They stared into each other''s eyes, as if reading each other''s thoughts. Alex grimaced on the balcony, displeased that his clone had decided to turn the fight into a poetic affair. But Brunhildr and G?ll could not tear their gaze away, mesmerized by Vlad''s voice and words. "I didn''t expect your voice to be like this..." Apollo said, barely holding back a smile. "Like a cool breeze on a moonlit night. Hearing your verse, my soul ignited with renewed strength. And I will burn it along with yours, to rise from the ashes, becoming even more beautiful." Behind Apollo, the iron statue reappeared, but this time its form was ephemeral, like a mirage, ready to dissipate at any moment. In the statue''s hands, a massive string began to form, from which Apollo was going to craft an arrow... with himself as its target. "A monster like me can only be killed by a human. Gods are powerless to do so. But I will give you the chance to fight until the end, God of the Sun," Vlad said, slowly pulling his hand back. His palm straightened, resembling a spear poised for the final strike. They froze, staring at each other, and in that instant, everything around them seemed to stop. The tension between them lasted only a moment, but to those around them, it stretched into eternity. Their movements began simultaneously. Vlad and Apollo lunged toward each other, like two unstoppable forces, ready to collide. The wind tore apart before them, and shockwaves spread outward, like the rumble of thunder before a storm. In the instant of their clash, both of their hands struck with full force. They fought like two spears, each aiming to deal a fatal blow. But Vlad''s hand proved stronger: it tore through Apollo''s defense, split his arm into pieces, and then pierced the Sun God''s chest, destroying his heart. Blood poured from Apollo''s mouth, and he coughed, crimson flowing onto the ground. A calm, almost serene smile appeared on his face. "Looks like this is my defeat," he whispered with a weakening voice. "But even if you''re a monster... Today, you were more beautiful than ever." Apollo''s body began to crumble into ash. A light breeze swept his remains across the arena, as if it were the last farewell breath of a god. Mourning cries echoed from the godly stands. Alex, leaning on the railing, sighed heavily. This Apollo was nothing like the one he had known in Orario. In his heart, he even felt a faint sympathy for the god in his final moments. Glancing at the balcony where the gods of Olympus had gathered, Alex noticed their faces twisted with rage and grief. He simply shook his head and thought that it would be best to speak with Zeus later, before the ninth battle. For now, they needed time to recover. Meanwhile, Heimdall loudly proclaimed: "Ragnarok, Ninth Round has concluded! And the winner is Vlad Dracula! Another victory for humanity!" A triumphant roar erupted from the stands. The people rejoiced, for only one victory remained before Ragnarok''s conclusion. Brunhildr, unable to contain her emotions, rushed to Alex, embraced him, and kissed him on the lips, celebrating the victory. To be continued... Chapter 180 - 180: The Unlucky God of Deception Alex heard the roar of the crowd¡ªsome mourned, while others celebrated after Heimdall announced Dracula''s victory. A faint smile appeared on his face; he acknowledged that this Apollo was far more worthy than the one he had known in Orario. However, he didn''t have time to dwell on his thoughts before strong arms suddenly enveloped him, and the soft lips of Brunhildr interrupted all further contemplation. The Valkyrie couldn''t contain her joy over the victory and practically attacked Alex. She embraced him so tightly it seemed she wasn''t planning to let go, kissing him with such passion that the world around them ceased to exist. Alex responded to the kiss, wrapping his arms around her waist. He clearly had no intention of rejecting such a gift from fate. For the first time, Brunhildr took the initiative¡ªusually, it was Alex who kissed her. In Brunhildr''s mind, only two thoughts swirled: victory and the fact that only one battle remained until the end of Ragnarok. She understood that all of this was thanks to Alex. If not for him, fighters of Vlad''s caliber would hardly have participated in the war. Thanks to Alex, she no longer lost her sisters and could, for a moment, feel relief. Not far from them, G?ll joyfully hugged G.I.R., celebrating the victory. She wanted to share the moment with her older sister and brother, but when she turned her head, she saw something that made her cheeks flush immediately. Alex and Brunhildr were still kissing, completely oblivious to what was happening around them. "How improper..." G?ll mumbled, turning away and covering her face with her hands. On one hand, she wanted to look away, but on the other, curiosity got the better of her: she was interested in observing the "process." However, her sense of shame won out, and the young Valkyrie turned away with flushed cheeks, covering G.I.R.''s eyes. "You don''t need to see this," she muttered, though she knew full well that G.I.R. had already witnessed such scenes at their home countless times. Meanwhile, Alex realized it was time to stop the kiss before it became something more. Unfortunately, there was neither time nor place for it to continue. Especially since voices from the other Valkyries began to echo in his mind, as if they were watching the scene like it was their favorite TV show. Alex sighed heavily. He still couldn''t fully understand how this spiritual connection between him and the Valkyries worked. Sometimes, they heard his thoughts, sometimes they saw the same things he did, and he had no time to figure it all out. The only thing he could do was turn the connection on and off, but not fully sever it. "I think we''ll stop here for now," Alex said softly, resting his forehead against Brunhildr''s. "Not that I''m opposed, but we''re short on time." Brunhildr heard Alex''s words and gave a slight nod, but her eyes still sparkled, and she couldn''t tear her gaze away from his. The kiss had been so deep and consuming that she had completely forgotten where she was and what was ahead¡ªthe conclusion of Ragnarok. However, she knew there would be time for them later, and for now, there were more important matters at hand. First, they had to find out who would be the next fighter from the gods, and then wait for the opponent from humanity, whom Alex had invited. Brunhildr was sure that Alex would send one of his fighters for the final battle. These thoughts circled in her mind, but her arms didn''t want to let go of Alex. The embrace gave her an incredible sense of calm and tranquility. Alex and Brunhildr continued to look at each other, as if there was nothing around them: no crowd, no triumphant shouts. Alex saw sadness in her gaze and an unwillingness to break the moment. He felt the same. Finally, he made up his mind: he quickly leaned in and kissed her again. "We''ll have time to cuddle later," Alex said with a light smile. "But for now, we need to prepare for the final battle." Brunhildr sighed and reluctantly loosened her embrace. Then, taking Alex by the arm, she prepared to leave. Alex turned around and called out to G?ll, whose ears were still burning from what she had seen, and G.I.R., whose head was still being held, preventing him from turning. "Hey, don''t lag behind," Alex called, throwing them a quick glance. Together with Brunhildr and the others, Alex left the viewing balcony and headed to the rest area ¡ª his temporary base, which he had already set up and protected with magical suppressors so no one could eavesdrop on them. As they walked down the corridor, Alex thought about what form his clone should take in the next battle to defeat the god. He hoped everything would proceed along the original timeline and nothing unforeseen would happen. However, he was worried about Odin''s behavior, who still remained in the shadows. In the last two battles, the one-eyed old man hadn''t been seen in the stands. This could only mean one thing: he was scheming and already making preparations in case his plans failed. Alex walked alongside the Valkyries, but the feeling of unease didn''t leave him. All he had managed to understand during this time was that Odin was somehow connected to the power of the Outer Gods. Most likely, he was preparing a large-scale sacrifice to bring an Outer God into this universe or awaken one. Maybe even both. One didn''t exclude the other, and that only meant one thing: the one-eyed old man was planning something truly massive. "Most likely, that one-eyed bastard will start acting at the very end," Alex muttered, thinking aloud. Brunhildr turned her head and looked at him closely. She immediately understood that he was talking about Odin, but wasn''t quite sure what he meant by "start acting at the very end." "What do you mean?" she asked, tilting her head slightly. Alex blinked and looked at her with mild surprise. "Did I say that out loud?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. Brunhildr rolled her eyes and nodded, confirming Alex''s words. His lips twitched slightly¡ªan old habit of talking to himself had resurfaced. However, Alex decided to explain what he meant to clarify his thoughts and plans for Brunhildr. "The tenth battle will be won¡ªone way or another," Alex began calmly, turning his gaze to Brunhildr. "But what worries me is that Odin is nowhere to be seen. The one-eyed man hasn''t been in the stands for several battles now. That means he''s planning something. And I''m sure he''ll interfere at the very end to carry out his schemes." Brunhildr paused in thought. Unfortunately, she hadn''t paid attention to the balconies where the gods sat, so she hadn''t noticed Odin''s absence. But Alex, as always, had noticed everything and was already thinking ahead about how to protect the spectators and counter any potential threats. G?ll was quietly walking alongside them, carefully listening to their conversation. For the young Valkyrie, all this planning was too complicated¡ªsome of Alex''s words made her head feel like it was literally boiling from the pressure. "And who are you going to send into the tenth battle?" Brunhildr asked with an interested tone, turning her gaze to Alex. Alex thought for a moment, stroking his chin with his free hand. If he remembered correctly, the next fighter from the gods was supposed to be either Susanoo-no-Mikoto or Anubis. If it was Susanoo, it would make sense to send out a fighter from the same region. But if Anubis appeared, things would get much more complicated. Alex didn''t know much about him: in Egyptian mythology, Anubis was associated with the world of the dead and was considered the judge of souls, but the details of his abilities escaped his memory. Alex pondered, sifting through possible options, while Brunhildr patiently waited for his answer. Alex''s thoughts were interrupted by a voice coming from behind them: "I''ll be next." Alex and Brunhildr turned in unison at the sound and saw a trio of samurai slowly approaching them. Alex recognized them immediately: it was Okita Soji, Sasaki Kojir¨­, and another samurai whose name Alex couldn''t recall. Alex''s group stopped, waiting for the samurai to approach. Alex crossed his arms over his chest and, with a slight smirk, addressed Sasaki: "Old man Sasaki, can''t you sit still? Still wandering around the Coliseum looking for trouble?" "Oh, kid," Sasaki said with a mock hurt expression, "that''s insulting! I thought we had become friends after we both drew our swords against the gods. And note, I didn''t even accuse you of stealing my fight and punching me in the stomach." Alex merely rolled his eyes at Sasaki''s behavior and focused on the young samurai. His attention was drawn to Okita Soji¡ªthe young man who seemed to live only for battle. Alex watched him and couldn''t help but wonder how one should even approach a fighter whose obsession with combat often bordered on madness. Okita was a young man who looked more like a teenager. His long, dark brown hair was tied back in a neat ponytail. A black-and-red checkered scarf wrapped around his neck, and his violet kimono, under a haori patterned with the Shinsengumi Dandara, along with gray hakama, gave him both a serious and daring appearance. But what drew Alex''s attention the most were his eyes¡ªnarrow like a predatory cat''s, with vertical pupils that gave the samurai an unnatural, intimidating look. All Alex knew about Okita boiled down to one thing: the guy was obsessed with battles. Not just obsessed¡ªhe craved fights like a person in the desert craves water. "And why should it be you?" Brunhildr asked calmly, casting a careful glance at Okita Soji. Alex gave her a brief look but remained silent. He was curious himself¡ªwhat could Okita say in his defense? Of course, this didn''t mean Alex would allow him to fight. The tenth battle was too important, too risky, to trust some guy, no matter how talented. "Because I''m the one who won''t allow myself to lose," Okita replied with burning eyes, his sheer stubbornness flaring up. Alex stared at him silently for a moment, trying to comprehend how absurd that statement sounded. "I can''t allow myself to lose"¡ªwhat did that even mean? Alex''s face reflected his thoughts eloquently, and Brunhildr suppressed a smile, noticing the "Are you serious?" expression on his face. Alex couldn''t help but recall heroes who relied on "the power of friendship" at the decisive moment of battle. Yes, Okita was a strong swordsman¡ªthat much couldn''t be denied. But that was all. Alex had already come up with a plan where his clone would fight instead of a living fighter¡ªa clone capable of standing up to Odin if he decided to intervene. Brunhildr was about to tactfully reject Okita, but Alex beat her to it. "Sorry, Okita," Alex spoke calmly, his gaze firm and serious. "It''s not about your strength or skill. It''s just that my fighter will take the tenth battle." Sasaki raised an eyebrow in surprise when he heard Alex''s calm tone. He remembered how Alex fought for the right to face Poseidon¡ªback then, his voice was full of stubbornness and anger. But now? Now, Alex''s words were cold, calculated, and composed. But to Okita, those words came across more as an insult than an explanation. "If I''m stronger than your fighter, does that mean I can step into the ring?" Okita asked, revealing a bloodthirsty smile that sent a chill down the spine. Alex squinted at him slightly, his voice calm but laced with challenge: "You won''t even have time to draw your sword before you''re eager to fight. But fine. If you can draw your blade right now, I might consider your candidacy." Brunhildr looked at Alex in surprise after his words. She hadn''t expected him to say something like that. In her eyes, Alex was a man who preferred to keep everything under control, eliminating any flaws in his plan even before it was set into motion. She also knew that he only selected fighters from his inner circle, considering everyone else too unreliable. Alex''s words sounded like a challenge to Okita. The samurai grabbed the hilt of his katana and tried to unsheathe it, but unexpectedly, the blade got stuck in its scabbard. Before Okita could understand what had happened, Alex was suddenly in front of him, placing his hand on the hilt, preventing the sword from moving. Okita struggled with all his might to pull out the katana, but it was in vain¡ªAlex wasn''t even exerting himself, blocking every move. It all happened so quickly that Sasaki Kojir¨­ and Isami Kondo couldn''t even react. "What the...?" Sasaki exhaled, stunned by what was happening. Realizing that strength alone wouldn''t work, Okita jumped back to try again. But Alex didn''t give him any time to maneuver¡ªhe was next to him once more, placing his hand on the hilt again. Okita tried to find any possible way to draw the blade, but Alex was always one step ahead, blocking every attempt like a ghost. "Stop," Alex said calmly, not taking his eyes off the furious samurai. "You still won''t succeed unless I want you to. If you''re so eager to fight, after Ragnar?k, you''ll have plenty of opportunities. I guarantee it." "What do you mean by that?" Isami Kondo interjected, his voice betraying surprise and confusion. He looked at Alex and Okita as if he couldn''t believe his eyes. Okita looked as though he was on the verge of snapping, about to turn into a predatory beast. Alex just sighed tiredly and, with a slight smirk, extended his hand and gently flicked Okita on the forehead. The flick was almost casual, but the effect was astounding¡ªOkita instantly slumped and lost consciousness. "W-what...?" Sasaki exclaimed, his eyes wide in shock. Alex skillfully caught Okita before he could fall to the ground and handed him over to Isami. Isami stood there in a daze, holding the unconscious samurai, unable to comprehend how everything had happened so quickly. "He... with a flick?" Isami mumbled, still trying to process the situation. Sasaki silently stared at Alex, searching his face for even a hint of a joke. But Alex looked completely serious. "Now, maybe you can explain what you meant by your words?" Sasaki asked, folding his arms across his chest and eyeing Alex intently. "What does ''we''ll have a chance to fight after Ragnar?k'' mean?" Brunhildr had already figured out what Alex was referring to. It seemed like he had decided to implement his plan¡ªcreating a new system of battles to resolve conflicts. She was curious about how he intended to pull this off and how far he had progressed with his calculations. Alex turned his gaze to Sasaki and Isami, pausing for a moment to consider whether he should reveal more than necessary. But the plan was already at its final stage, and there was no point in keeping it hidden any longer. "After Ragnar?k, I plan to create a battle system in the Arena," Alex began, carefully choosing his words. "Conflicts will be settled through combat, but without any deaths. Defeated fighters won''t die, and these will be team battles." Sasaki squinted skeptically, pointing his thumb at Isami, who was still bewildered. "Could you elaborate?" Sasaki said. "Because everything you''ve said has only confused me and Isami more." Alex smirked, anticipating the flood of questions that were about to come. He looked at Sasaki and Isami, whose faces clearly showed confusion. Sighing in exhaustion, he rubbed his face with his hand, realizing that his brief explanation hadn''t been understood. It seemed like he''d have to spend more time explaining his idea. "Alright, let''s go over this step by step," Alex began, trying to speak clearly and simply. "The essence of the system is that two conflicting sides each choose five fighters. It doesn''t matter who they are¡ªgods, humans, or anyone else. The key point is that battle enthusiasts like you will be able to fight as much as you want, without the fear of dying. Moreover, you''ll be able to challenge anyone registered in the arena to prove your skill." Sasaki, stroking his chin, listened thoughtfully. Interest appeared on his face, and with clear enthusiasm, he asked: "So, you''re saying we can fight different opponents and even challenge anyone if we want?" "Exactly," Alex nodded. "The only restriction is that you can only challenge those who are registered in the system. I might even add a ranking or rating system. That way, there''ll be more motivation¡ªyou''ll be able to boast about who''s the best." Sasaki thought even deeper. The idea seemed brilliant to him¡ªunlimited duels, the ability to challenge the strongest fighters, and if rankings were added, the spirit of competition would only intensify. "What about the gods?" Isami suddenly asked, interrupting Sasaki''s thoughts. "They have more strength by nature. Can they only be defeated with the power of the Valkyries?" "Don''t worry," Alex replied calmly. "All fighters will be on equal terms. Victory will depend solely on skill and technique. If a god relies on their divine weapon, it will have the same strength as an ordinary weapon, without any divine effects. In the end, it will all come down to who has better mastery of their skills." Isami nodded, processing the answer. This approach meant that even Okita would have a chance to challenge a god and prove his skill. Sasaki, with a smirk, looked at Alex, clearly already imagining himself challenging the strongest opponents. Meanwhile, Brunhilde stood a little to the side, deep in thought over Alex''s words. Gradually, her eyes widened as she realized the hidden meaning behind his plan. "He wants more than just to resolve conflicts through battle," she thought. "This system could bring gods and mortals closer together. Fighters from both sides will fight side by side, entrusting each other with their lives and learning to cooperate. The ranking system will only strengthen this: it will become a symbol of honor and allow everyone to strive for perfection." "So this is what you''re planning..." Brunhilde murmured quietly, not taking her eyes off Alex. "This idea really could bring gods and humans closer, when they fight on the same side." Alex glanced at her and gave a small smile, seeing that Brunhilde had figured it out. Her reaction was exactly what he had expected. "Exactly," Alex replied briefly, indicating that his plan was well thought out. Sasaki and Isami exchanged glances, clearly excited by the new possibility. Alex''s idea was becoming clearer, and along with it, the sense that the world would never be the same again. If Alex had known that Brunhilde had figured out his true intentions, he would have silently given her a thumbs-up in approval. However, at that moment, he was fully focused on explaining the principles of the future arena to Sasaki and Isami. Naturally, Alex didn''t reveal any unnecessary details¡ªthe system was still in the conceptual phase. After finishing his explanation, he watched the two samurai with interest, waiting for their reactions. It was important for him to know the opinions of those who would become a key part of this new battle system. "Honestly, your plan doesn''t look bad," Sasaki said with a pleased smile. "I hope you make it happen soon. I''m tired of doing nothing for eternity!" "I''m also up for fighting different opponents," Isami added, nodding in agreement. "When Okita wakes up, I''ll explain everything to him. I think he''ll support this system too." Hearing their responses, Alex nodded and decided not to linger. After saying goodbye, he turned to head back to his more pressing matters. As he passed by, Sasaki patted Alex on the shoulder, wishing him luck in making his idea a reality, and Isami, without saying a word, simply nodded and dragged the unconscious Okita along. Alex watched them leave and allowed himself a satisfied smile. Getting the support of those who would be fighting in his system was already a small victory. Returning to Brunhilde, Alex noticed that she, without missing a beat, took his arm again. They continued their walk, chatting casually. But soon, their conversation was interrupted once more: someone blocked their path. "Again?" Alex thought irritably, as he spotted the figure ahead. G?ll immediately hid behind Alex, peeking fearfully from behind his back. Brunhilde''s face turned expressionless, as if made of stone, and dark black lines began to appear on Alex''s face, a sign of his growing irritation. This time, their path was blocked by none other than Odin himself. "It''s over," came the low voice of "Odin," "your fate is sealed. Both humanity''s and yours." Alex simply snorted, scrutinizing the figure in front of him. A single glance was enough to tell that this was not Odin. The appearance was perfectly replicated, but something in the mannerisms and voice gave the imposter away. "Loki," Alex thought with mild irritation, "that damn trickster is looking for trouble again." Brunhilde, like Alex, immediately understood. Her eyes narrowed as she spoke: "This is not Odin. Loki, enough with the theatrics." "Be ready for what''s coming, Brunhilde. And your death is not far off, Voldigoad," Loki continued, still hiding behind the guise of his "father." Alex raised an eyebrow, looking at Loki in surprise. He tried to understand what this slippery god had against Brunhilde. A moment later, it hit him: Loki, that damn stalker! The pieces of the puzzle fell into place, and Alex''s eyes filled with empty exhaustion. "Brunhilde is only mine as a Valkyrie," he thought. "I really don''t need to get involved in these bizarre mythological relationships." Of course, Alex remembered the legends where Brunhilde adopted a child named Siegfried and raised him like a brother. But since Brunhilde kissed Alex, it was likely that in this universe, Siegfried, like in the legends, was her brother. This could only mean one thing¡ªthere were no romantic relations between Brunhilde and Siegfried in this world; they were just siblings. And yes, Siegfried eventually killed the dragon Fafnir. But that didn''t matter right now. "Don''t you think, Lord Loki, that you''re going a bit too far with your ridiculous jokes?" Brunhilde sighed heavily, her voice firm and cold. "Well said," Alex added, crossing his arms over his chest and smirking sarcastically. "Listen, slippery face, did you even try to disguise yourself? In the end, you still messed up." Loki, hiding behind Odin''s guise, was clearly displeased with this response. Alex just smirked to himself, watching his reaction. "Joking with Loki is always fun, but he''s asking for it," Alex thought, preparing for the next wave of foolishness from the god of mischief. Brunhilde sighed again, but this time with some relief¡ªeverything was falling into place. Loki''s disguise began to fade. As his true form returned, the face of the god of mischief was etched with black lines of fury. His gaze was full of obsession, focused on Brunhilde, who calmly held Alex''s arm. Alex caught the madness in Loki''s eyes and smirked, innocently and yet mockingly. However, Loki didn''t notice this¡ªhis full attention was focused on Brunhilde, which only irritated Alex more. "I expected a more frightened reaction from you, Brunhilde," Loki croaked, throwing her a dark glance before turning it to Alex. "As for you, Voldigoad, your time will come very soon." "As for my time, it''s not for you to decide," Alex replied with a hint of sarcasm, grinning. "But your ''dose of positivity'' is just around the corner. G.I.R., give this idiot a dose of positivity!" The robo-dog immediately followed the command. The shocker''s charge struck Loki in the leg, making his body twitch in convulsions. White smoke began to pour from his mouth, and he collapsed to the floor with a dull thud, frothing at the mouth. Alex raised his thumb in approval, and G.I.R., proudly puffing out his chest, also gave a virtual "thumbs up." Brunhilde stood frozen, watching everything unfold. Her gaze slowly drifted from Loki, who was lying on the floor, to Alex, who was smiling contentedly while patting G.I.R. on the head. Meanwhile, G?ll''s eyes were so wide that it seemed they might pop out of her head. "Was that... necessary?" Brunhilde finally asked, unable to hide her empty stare. "What did you expect?" Alex replied, grinning. "When a guy obsessed with you shows up, you need to act quickly and decisively. I was just using a tried-and-true tactic for scaring off persistent suitors." Brunhilde tried to argue, but, just like last time, Alex once again presented an irrefutable argument. She was about to respond when she suddenly heard a dull thud. Turning around, she was astonished to see G.I.R., with mechanical calm, kicking Loki in the groin. Alex, watching this, couldn''t hold back and burst out laughing loudly. "Nice, G.I.R.! Knock his balls out!" he laughed, clutching his stomach. "I don''t even know what to say... You taught him this?" Brunhilde asked, staring at the scene with an empty expression. "No, not me," Alex paused, barely holding back laughter. "Maybe Rebecca or someone else at home. I only taught him how to use the shocker, or, you know, a club to the head." Brunhilde recalled how Alex once talked about dealing with persistent suitors when he was a mercenary: first, the shocker, then the "memory neutralizer"¡ªa hammer to the head. Now everything made sense. Most likely, it was Rebecca who taught G.I.R. this "high-precision technique." After one conversation with her, Brunhilde understood that Rebecca was exactly the kind of person who wasn''t shy about hitting the most vulnerable spots. "Alright," Alex sighed, waving at the fallen Loki. "Let him rest, the dose of positivity will clear his mind." Brunhilde simply shook her head wearily, silently agreeing. G?ll continued to stare in amazement at G.I.R., who stood over Loki and seemed ready to repeat the strike. Brunhilde sighed heavily and, unable to come up with any arguments, silently agreed. Alex, not even bothering to glance at Loki, confidently led her forward. G?ll threw one last look at Loki, sprawled on the floor, and hurried to catch up with them. G.I.R., realizing he had been left behind, decided to deliver one last "bonus" strike. A familiar dull thud sounded, making Alex turn his head. He smirked slightly, understanding that the robo-dog had most likely broken something important in Loki''s groin area. "You''re cruel, G.I.R.," Alex quietly chuckled, continuing on his way with a satisfied look. When they reached the rest room, Alex swung the doors open and froze in the doorway. Before him lay a familiar, yet unfamiliar scene. Buddha wasn''t sleeping but had lazily sprawled in a chair as if he''d been expecting their arrival. Geir?lul sat next to G?ndul, engrossed in an animated conversation. Rebecca, as always, was busy¡ªcarefully carving runes on bullets, fully absorbed in her work. MIMI, Stitch, and Zerofuku sat on the floor, eagerly pressing buttons on their game controllers, playing a video game, while the group of Valkyries was, as usual, watching another series. The sound of the doors opening caused everyone to turn their heads. Geir?lul stared at Alex with a strange look, as if trying to read something on his face. G?ndul, on the other hand, smiled like someone who had just made the best deal. Buddha lazily raised an eyebrow and cast a surprised look at the newcomers, while Rebecca, tearing herself away from her task, turned in her chair and gave Alex an annoyed glance. "Why so late? Don''t tell me you got lost again," she muttered, pointing at him with a runic pen. "No, we were just... delayed," Alex replied calmly, shrugging. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rebecca rolled her eyes and returned to her work, muttering something under her breath. Alex scanned the room, looking for a place to sit, clearly unsure where to settle. Geir?lul, noticing his confusion, patted the couch next to her, inviting him to sit. Alex looked at her in surprise, not expecting such a gesture, and immediately glanced at G?ndul, who responded with her signature kind smile. He quickly realized that she had most likely said something to Geir?lul, calming her down. Or maybe the Valkyrie had figured something out by studying his memories. Sitting down next to Geir?lul, Alex leaned back against the couch and sighed in relief. Brunhilde sat on the other side, giving Geir?lul a suspicious glance, as if ready to say something at any moment. Buddha lazily rolled over in his seat and looked at Alex, clearly interested in his pleased expression. "A-chan, what delayed you so much? Your face is practically glowing like a child''s," Buddha asked with a smirk. Alex absentmindedly touched his face and suddenly realized he was smiling. Rebecca, hearing the question, also turned her head, raising an eyebrow in curiosity. Brunhilde, on the other hand, cast Buddha a blank look, clearly unimpressed by the topic being brought up. "Well, first, we were stopped by samurai," Alex began, smirking. "One of them challenged me to a fight. I knocked him out with a flick of my finger." Buddha grunted approvingly and gestured for Alex to continue. "And then?" he asked, noticing that Alex''s smile had grown wider, as if he was about to burst out laughing. "Then..." Alex paused, savoring the moment, "when we moved on, Loki popped out from around the corner, pretending to be Odin. And, you know, I really didn''t like the way he was looking at Brunhilde." Buddha raised an eyebrow in curiosity, and Rebecca, hearing Loki''s name, grimaced but kept working, now listening intently to the story. Brunhilde slightly furrowed her brow, glancing furtively from Alex to Buddha, preparing for the continuation. All eyes turned to Alex when he mentioned Loki''s appearance and his intense gaze at Brunhilde. The Valkyries exchanged knowing looks ¡ª they all knew that Loki had a strange, obsessive attachment to Brunhilde, bordering on obsession. Brunhilde herself sat with an unreadable expression, clearly unsure how to react to Alex''s statement about not liking the behavior of the god of lies. "So what did you do?" Geir?lul asked with a curious smile, eagerly anticipating the next part. Alex theatrically shrugged, hiding his smirk: "I didn''t do anything. But my loyal G.I.R. gave Loki a whole dose of "positivity." And then¡­ maybe accidentally, maybe not, he zapped him a couple of times in the groin. And, maybe, knocked one of his balls loose. Maybe," he added innocently, trying to hold back his laughter. For a moment, silence hung in the room, after which all eyes slowly shifted to Brunhilde. Her face remained impassive, as if she hadn''t even been part of the events being described. No emotions, no hint of embarrassment ¡ª just complete emptiness. Rebecca was the first to crack: she looked at G.I.R., who, noticing her gaze, proudly gave her a thumbs up. That was the final straw ¡ª Rebecca burst out laughing so loudly that she even dropped her runic pen. "Damn, at least someone put that slippery bastard in his place!" she said through her laughter, wiping tears from her eyes. Buddha, noticing Brunhilde''s stone-cold expression, smirked and immediately understood that Alex wasn''t exaggerating. Realizing he had missed such a moment made him sigh with slight envy, but laughter still won out. "Ah, too bad I didn''t see that with my own eyes!" Buddha rumbled, bursting into infectious laughter. Geir?lul smiled at Alex, admiring how he had handled the situation. Loki had never been her favorite, and the fact that this "trickster" had gotten what he deserved gave her unrestrained pleasure. G?ndul, sitting nearby, also smiled, but her gaze was more calculating. She understood that Alex could have been much harsher with Loki, but since the god of lies seemed to be part of his plan, Alex had refrained from more drastic measures. The room filled with laughter and lightness. Alex, leaning back on the couch, allowed himself to relax, but his thoughts were elsewhere. While the others enjoyed the moment, he was already considering the next step ¡ª namely, choosing the fighter who would face Susanoo. To be continued... Chapter 181 - 181: Preparing for the Finals Alex sat on the couch, tilting his head back, enjoying the rare moments of peace. The room was filled with an upbeat mood¡ªlaughter, jokes, and ease filled the space. Everyone was enjoying the little things, especially the recent incident when G.I.R., his faithful robo-dog, intentionally hit the god of lies, Loki, in the groin. Alex struggled to suppress a smile, hoping G.I.R. had recorded the moment. He imagined rewatching the footage later in the evening, and Rebecca would no doubt try to use it to annoy a certain red-haired goddess¡ªLoki. Alex sighed heavily, anticipating how this would inevitably turn into another argument between Rebecca, Hestia, and Loki. Previously, only two goddesses were involved in this theater of dramatic conflicts, but now their duet had turned into a trio, with Rebecca eagerly adding fuel to the fire. Meanwhile, Brunhilde, seemingly detached from the general merriment, was thoughtfully scanning the room. She began noticing strange details: all her Valkyrie sisters, who had participated in battles, were gathered, but their contractors were absent. It seemed suspicious. Brunhilde recalled how Alex had recently sent his friend Titus home, but even that didn''t rid her of the feeling that something was off. She carefully observed her sisters and noticed something even more unsettling. G?ndul appeared to show an unusual closeness to Alex, as if she''d known him for years. Geir?lul also acted similarly, as if there was something more between them than just an alliance. And Hl?kk had even approached Alex, demanding sweets for herself and Alvitr, as if he owed them something. All of this raised suspicions in Brunhilde, as if a picture was slowly unfolding before her that she hadn''t noticed before. Her thoughts were interrupted by Buddha, who, smiling widely, asked: "A-chan, don''t you want to explain what Din-Din is up to? Or are you still thinking about the plan of that one-eyed old man?" Alex opened his eyes, slowly straightened up, and met the focused gazes now directed at him. He frowned, not understanding why the Valkyries, with whom he shared a spiritual bond, hadn''t just read his thoughts. Their embarrassed smiles quickly made him realize that it was his plan¡ªnot to reveal anything until the last moment. Sighing in defeat, Alex turned to Buddha: "In short, this old bastard is planning a grand sacrifice to summon an Outer God. Which one, I don''t know. But he won''t succeed anyway." Alex paused, counting on his fingers. "So, we just watch the tenth battle, wait for him to bring out his spear, and then I''ll hit him with a stick and take the spear for my collection." His tone was calm, but the words sounded as though he was talking about something completely mundane. Brunhilde looked at him with a dry gaze. Even in such a situation, he was thinking more about adding to his weapon collection than about the fact that Odin could summon a catastrophically dangerous creature. G?ndul and Geir?lul shot reproachful glances at him, their faces seemingly saying, "Do you think we''re not enough for you?" Buddha, thoughtfully stroking his chin, processed what he had just heard. Suddenly, he slapped his fist into his palm, realizing the essence of the plan: "Well, as they say, the simpler, the better. But you do understand that he might have reinforcements? We don''t know exactly how many helpers he has. Not to mention the monsters he could summon to his aid. And all of this will happen right in the arena, where there will be plenty of people." "I know," Alex replied, a faint smile on his lips. "But who said I don''t have my own surprises?" Alex stared at Buddha, raised his thumb up, and nodded in approval. His confidence slightly reassured Brunhilde, but at the same time, she remained on alert. Thoughts swirled in her mind about how Odin had likely prepared helpers and might even be planning to summon monsters like Fenrir. "Actually, I already set up a barrier around the arena, back during the battle between Beelzebub and Titus," Alex began to explain calmly, crossing his arms over his chest. "As for Odin''s helpers, Rebecca is already done with the god-killing bullets. Even if there are a lot of them, I have G.I.R. and MIMI. They''ll handle any surprise without a problem. And it''ll all end once Odin ''kicks the bucket,''" he added with a satisfied grin, clearly anticipating his victory. Buddha stared at Alex, amazed at how much he had thought things through in advance. He remembered how the barrier Alex created had prevented Beelzebub''s black dome from spreading to the stands. Rebecca, hearing her patrons being mentioned, smirked proudly and began loading her sniper rifle with runic bullets. She was already imagining how soon she''d have the chance to shoot at gods. However, both Brunhilde and Buddha were still uneasy about how much Alex relied on his robo-dogs. If G.I.R. and MIMI knew about this, they would probably be outraged. Both were equipped with combat modes and weapons personally designed by Alex, making them some of the most dangerous creatures in the arena. Brunhilde watched Alex carefully, her gaze filled with understanding: he had prepared everything, but he still hadn''t chosen a fighter for the tenth battle. He had previously rejected Okita, but had not suggested a replacement. "So, where''s your fighter for the tenth battle?" she asked with a slight reproach, gently touching his hand. Alex froze for a moment. He felt a light sweat run down his back. Until he decided on a fighter, changing the subject seemed like the only option. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Have the gods already chosen their participant for the tenth battle?" he asked, trying to sound calm. Brunhilde didn''t notice his tension. She took a tablet out of her pocket and showed him the name of the god''s fighter. Alex glanced at the screen and saw: Susanoo-no-Mikoto. Everything seemed to be following the original timeline, which reassured him a bit. Sighing, he contacted his clone, who was nearby, eagerly devouring another portion of sweets from his inventory. "Take the form of that swordsman," Alex ordered briefly. "He''ll be here soon. I told him where to find us," Alex added aloud. Then his gaze turned to Brunhilde: "But where is the Valkyrie who will be his partner?" Normally, the Valkyries appeared before Alex''s clone could take on a new form. But as soon as Alex asked the question, the doors opened, and a Valkyrie entered the hall, destined to be his clone''s partner. Her long light-colored hair was neatly braided into an intertwined braid, and her kind, calm eyes radiated warmth. A soft, sincere smile adorned her face. This was Skalm?nd ¡ª the sixth of the thirteen Valkyrie sisters. All Alex knew about her was that she was quiet, gentle, and admired swordsmen. "Sister, I came as you asked," Skalm?nd said in a calm voice, offering a friendly smile. "Skalm?nd, your partner will be here soon. You can sit down for now," Brunhilde replied with a light smile. Skalm?nd nodded and sat down next to G?ndul, maintaining her gentle smile. Alex watched her closely, as if studying her. Brunhilde, noticing his interest, rolled her eyes. Her irritation turned into a slight outburst: she pinched Alex on the waist to distract him. "Ouch!" Alex winced, looking at Brunhilde in confusion. But his trials weren''t over. Suddenly, Rebecca, who had approached from behind, slapped him on the back of the head. "Hey! What was that for?!" Alex exclaimed indignantly, looking first at Brunhilde, then at Rebecca. "Stop staring at Skalm?nd," both girls answered in unison. Alex sighed heavily and rolled his eyes, realizing it was pointless to argue with them. Meanwhile, Skalm?nd, hearing her name, curiously stuck her head out to see what was going on. Her gaze stopped on Brunhilde, who was now glaring at Alex with annoyance. Skalm?nd''s curiosity grew even stronger. She decided to talk to G?ndul to learn more about this strange person, who, it seemed, was so close to her sister. Alex, on the other hand, was trying to calm down the two jealous girls. Rebecca''s jealousy didn''t surprise him ¡ª he had long gotten used to her outbursts, but Brunhilde''s behavior left him puzzled. The only explanation that came to mind was her increasingly warm relationship with G?ndul and Geir?lul. Meanwhile, Buddha, standing off to the side, was clearly enjoying the scene. His sly expression screamed how much he was savoring the moment. Alex, noticing his grin, thought to himself, "I''ll need to hit him with my stick a couple of times. Just for precaution." At that moment, Alex''s clone entered the room, having taken on a new form. His appearance immediately drew the attention of everyone present. A tall man entered the room with a fire-shaped mark on his forehead. His long black hair with red tips was tied into a ponytail. He wore a light-brown yukata, a black hanafuda, and a red haori, completing his appearance. White socks and red-strapped zori finished off his outfit. This was Yoruichi Tsugikuni, or rather, his form assumed by Alex''s clone. Everyone present, including Skalm?nd, immediately noticed his fire mark, which was his most noticeable feature. Skalm?nd watched the newcomer with interest. Realizing that her partner would be a swordsman, she couldn''t hold back a slight smile. Yoruichi entered the room with an impassive expression, exuding calmness. Alex stood up from the couch and, walking over to stand beside him, said: "This is the person who will participate in the tenth battle." Alex approached Yoruichi and stood next to him. He knew that the original Yoruichi was a quiet man, almost taciturn. This trait was often perceived as coldness, but in reality, Yoruichi was born that way. His silence intensified after the tragic loss of his family due to a demon attack. "Allow me to introduce my acquaintance, who will take part in the tenth battle," Alex began, his voice confident. "This is Yoruichi Tsugikuni. As you can see, he is a swordsman. Despite his reserved expression, he simply doesn''t like to talk much." As soon as Brunhilde heard the name "Yoruichi," her eyes widened. She remembered how Alex had once told her about the legendary swordsman. Off to the side, G?ndul, who had been playing a video game with a group of troublemakers, also sharply turned her head. Her eyes widened in surprise ¡ª Alex had already shared the story of the swordsman with the rarest gift known as the Transparent World. Brunhilde shifted her gaze from Yoruichi to Alex, still trying to process what she had heard. "Is this the same Yoruichi you told me about? The swordsman with the special gift?" she asked, wanting to confirm. "Yes, it''s him," Alex nodded, his voice remaining calm. "He developed his own fencing style, which could be considered one of the strongest in history." Buddha, who had been silent until then, now studied Yoruichi from head to toe with interest. Even though the swordsman appeared relaxed outwardly, it was clear he was maintaining combat readiness. Buddha nodded, recognizing him as a true master, even though he hadn''t seen him in action. "A-chan," Buddha said with a hint of concern in his voice, "you said the tenth battle is very important. Are you sure your friend will manage before you can come to his aid?" "Everything is under control," Alex replied, giving a thumbs-up. "I''ll be there on time if needed." Meanwhile, Skalm?nd, hearing that Yoruichi had created his own fencing style, which could be considered the strongest, couldn''t hold back an excited smile. Alex noticed this reaction and felt like the worst scoundrel for deceiving Skalm?nd, who admired swordsmen so much. G?ndul, who had been watching Alex''s expression, simply sighed. She didn''t understand why Alex was so worried. After all, he himself was an excellent swordsman, and Skalm?nd would surely forgive him for the deception. Alex, catching her gaze, mentally spoke to her: "G?ndul, help me explain everything to Skalm?nd. I feel like the worst scoundrel, deceiving her. And all of you." G?ndul smiled slightly and responded through their spiritual link: "What am I going to do with you? Alright, I''ll help. But in exchange, you''re going on a date with me." Alex sighed heavily, realizing it was pointless to argue with G?ndul. "Consider it a deal," he replied, mentally raising his hands in surrender. Alex readily agreed to G?ndul''s proposal and didn''t even try to protest. He didn''t mind going on a date with her, but first, he had to find a way to deal with Brunhilde''s anger, which would undoubtedly come crashing down on him when she found out about the deception. Alex hoped that, by seeing everything in his memories, Brunhilde would understand his motives and not be angry. Meanwhile, Skalm?nd walked over to Yoruichi and extended her hand. Yoruichi responded without hesitation, and their hands met. At that moment, a bright light enveloped Skalm?nd, and her body began to become transparent, eventually transforming into a katana now held by the swordsman. It appeared to be a simple katana ¡ª a golden handle, black sheathe, no embellishments. But Alex immediately felt the spiritual connection to Skalm?nd, which made him apologize to her in advance. "Skalm?nd, forgive my selfishness, but I couldn''t do otherwise," Alex said apologetically through their spiritual connection. "It''s fine," Skalm?nd replied calmly. "I know you''re doing this to protect all of us, especially my sisters." Alex sighed heavily and decided to leave further explanations to G?ndul. He then looked at Yoruichi and nodded to him. The swordsman returned the nod and headed toward the arena exit. Once Yoruichi was gone, Alex scanned the gathered group and reached into his pocket for a cigarette. Lighting it, he exhaled the smoke through his nose and began speaking: "Well, the final we''ve been waiting for is finally here. Rebecca, are you ready?" Rebecca, her excitement evident in her smile, replied: "Ready to shoot at these idiots." Alex nodded and turned to G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch. "G.I.R., MIMI, Stitch, get ready. We''ve got work to do, a shootout awaits," he said. The trio of troublemakers immediately stopped their activities and began preparing. G.I.R. and MIMI quickly donned their armor, but Stitch couldn''t find anything suitable. The cosmic dog looked at Alex with confused eyes, prompting Alex to hand him a standard drop suit. "It''s temporary for now, buddy. I''ll make you personalized armor later," Alex promised, patting Stitch on the head. Once the trio was ready, Alex turned his gaze back to Rebecca. She was already standing with her rifle on her shoulder and a satisfied expression on her face. Alex just hoped her choice of weapon would stay within reason and that she wouldn''t grab something even more destructive. He then addressed the Valkyries: "Ladies, you can stay here or come with us. If you stay, I''ll set up a barrier just in case." The Valkyries exchanged glances and decided to stay behind so as not to interfere with Alex during the battle. Seeing their choice, Alex didn''t insist. Now, all attention shifted to Buddha and Zerofuku. "A-chan, what should I do?" Buddha asked, pointing to himself with a slight smile. "We''ll go to Zeus to discuss the new system I''m planning to implement," Alex replied, calmly explaining his plans. Buddha nodded and got up from the chair where he had been lazily reclining. Zerofuku, in turn, decided to go with the trio of troublemakers, as he had already become friends with them. "Brunhilde, take everyone who''s coming with you and head to the balcony where we usually stand. I''ll quickly talk to Zeus and be back," Alex said to the eldest of the Valkyries. Brunhilde nodded in response, but her gaze revealed hidden anxiety. She felt that something extraordinary would happen during the tenth battle. Brunhilde knew what Odin was aiming for, but the true scale of his plan remained a mystery to her. What she did know scared her: Odin was plotting a massive sacrifice, and the victims could be not only humanity but also all the gods. The Valkyrie thought about what the Allfather was planning to sacrifice¡ªHelheim, Midgard, and even Valhalla¡ªto summon an ancient, dangerous entity capable of destroying the entire timeline just by its presence. The realization made her eyes widen in horror. "Then we''ll go ahead," Brunhilde said, trying to push away the dark thoughts. Alex nodded and watched as Brunhilde led Rebecca, G?ll, and the trio of troublemakers away. As Rebecca passed by, she stuck her tongue out at Alex, clearly teasing him. "Don''t shoot anyone too early. I know you. As soon as it gets boring, you''ll want to test how your bullets work," Alex said, catching Rebecca by the nose in response to her mischief. "I''ll think about it," Rebecca smirked, brushing his hand away and grabbing him by the collar, gently pulling him toward her. Alex just smirked in response, knowing that Rebecca simply couldn''t resist teasing him. Rebecca pulled Alex toward her and kissed him on the lips, a sly smile playing on her face. Alex only grinned and watched her go. When everyone had left, he turned to Buddha. "Alright, we''ll go too. Hopefully, the old fool can think more clearly," Alex muttered, addressing Buddha. "I thought you hated Zeus and his whole family," Buddha remarked as he passed by him with a slight grin. "I do. But what''s the point of revenge? Destroying Olympus would only upset the balance of power. We''re already mired in a cycle of mutual vengeance, and I think it''s time to put an end to it," Alex replied, shaking his head. Buddha patted Alex on the shoulder. "You''re right, my friend. Revenge is not something you should keep in your heart for too long." Alex remained silent, but memories swirled in his mind like a whirlwind. His hatred for Zeus had ignited after Adam''s death, and although he had already taken two brothers and two sons from Zeus, it had brought him no satisfaction. Hades had been a good older brother, Hercules a worthy man, and even Apollo turned out to be not so bad. Alex believed that there might be a way to bring them all back, even if it meant descending into that part of Helheim where no one dared to look. He had already noticed that the souls of slain gods did not vanish as many believed, but rather moved somewhere beyond ordinary perception. Closing the door behind him, Alex cast a protective spell to ensure the Valkyries remained safe. He and Buddha walked down the corridor in silence. Alex was still mulling over how to convince Zeus to accept the new system. Perhaps Zeus would agree if Alex explained the goals he had set after Ragnar?k. Reaching the doors leading to the balcony where the Olympian gods usually gathered, Alex took a deep breath and pushed the doors open. As he entered, he immediately saw Zeus, Hermes, and Ares. The sound of the doors opening caught the attention of the three gods, who turned to face him. "Here to mock me, Voldigoad?" Zeus asked in a calm tone. Alex studied him carefully. The once aggressive and majestic ruler of Olympus was no longer before him. It was an old man who had lost much in the war. Alex noticed the pain and fatigue in Zeus''s eyes that hadn''t been there before. Zeus, in turn, studied Alex. His gaze skimmed over the calm, focused face, no longer reflecting the fury that once burned against the gods of Olympus. Hermes watched Alex''s transformation with interest, trying to understand what had led to such a change. Ares, however, frowned and glared at Alex disapprovingly. "Leave, Voldigoad. You''re not welcome here. And you too, traitor Buddha," Ares spoke in a threatening tone. Alex looked at Ares but did not utter a word. He had a goal, and he wasn''t leaving until he spoke with Zeus. Zeus, observing Alex carefully, raised a hand, stopping Ares. "Stop, Ares. Voldigoad is likely here to talk. And I''m curious to hear what he has to offer. Since he came with Buddha, it''s clearly not for nothing," Zeus said calmly. "Exactly right, Zeus-chan. We''re not just here by chance," Buddha drawled in a carefree tone. Ignoring the enraged Ares, whose face was contorted in anger, Buddha lazily settled on the couch and sprawled out as though he owned the place. Alex rolled his eyes at his behavior. Not wanting to sit near anyone, he chose an empty spot a little further away, brought a simple chair over, sat down, and lit a cigarette, pondering his words. His gaze remained fixed on Zeus. After taking a deep drag and releasing a cloud of smoke, Alex finally spoke: "I''m here to strike a deal." Zeus did not look away from Alex. The tension between them hung in the air, as if any wrong word could provoke a battle. But Zeus''s thoughts were occupied with something else: what kind of deal could Alex offer if he was willing to suppress his anger for this visit? Hermes, with genuine interest, watched the situation unfold, trying to guess what the discussion might be about. "And what kind of deal do you want to strike, Voldigoad?" Zeus asked in a calm but firm voice, continuing to study Alex with his gaze. Alex did not respond immediately, instead shifting his gaze to the balcony where the others were. He spotted Brunhilde and Rebecca, who was lazily leaning on the railing. Seeing that he was looking, Rebecca waved at him with a smile. Alex barely returned the smile and then returned to the conversation. "We hate each other, Zeus. That''s no secret," Alex began calmly. "I want to kill you, and you know it. But, as is often the case, there''s always one ''but''." "You''re right, there''s enmity between us, which isn''t easy to change," Zeus agreed, his voice tinged with restrained anger. "You killed Poseidon. I killed Adam. And, as I understand it, all the strong fighters who fought on your side were invited by you. That means the deaths of other members of my family are on your hands." Alex took another drag from his cigarette, releasing the smoke, but he didn''t deny Zeus''s words. Seeing his silence, Zeus sighed heavily, suppressing a flash of rage. If Alex could control his anger, then Zeus had to do the same. "A-chan, Zeus-chan, enough of this pointless talk. Get to the point already," Buddha interjected, stretching out on the couch. "We don''t have all day to watch you two have a staring contest." His words broke the tense silence, reminding everyone that time was ticking. Alex gave Buddha a vacant, emotionless glance and sighed heavily. "Zeus, the gods will lose Ragnarok, and I guarantee it," he began, cutting straight to the point. Zeus, never taking his eyes off Alex, sighed quietly. He had already come to realize that among humanity''s fighters, there were those who could put up a worthy fight. Moreover, the victories of these fighters in previous battles, without a single scratch, only heightened the contrast with how their opponents, the gods, had met their end. "Did you come just to remind me of this? Or do you have something specific in mind?" Zeus asked calmly, continuing to study Alex. "Originally, after Ragnarok, I wanted to sever the connection between Midgard, Helheim, and Valhalla. So the gods could no longer influence humans. But thanks to my younger sister, I changed my mind," Alex explained, leaning slightly forward. Zeus looked at him in surprise. Alex''s thoughts were striking in their scope ¡ª he wanted to completely erase the influence of the gods on the mortal world. Even Hermes, who usually maintained neutrality, could not hide his astonishment. This plan, in his opinion, was perfect for someone seeking to disrupt the established order. Ares, despite his irritation, was openly shocked. "And how did your sister convince you to change your mind, Lord Voldigoad?" Hermes interjected, watching the conversation unfold with clear interest. Alex shifted his gaze to Hermes, holding it for a few moments before speaking: "Knowing you gods. If I severed the connection between the three worlds, you''d start fighting each other like the fools you are. Wars would ravage Helheim and Valhalla. Even if I created separate pantheons for each of you with your own dimensions, you''d still find a reason to fight, but this time amongst yourselves. You constantly say that mortals are terrible, but you''re no better. How many wars have you waged among yourselves? Over the seven million years of the mortal world''s existence, you''ve fought more than they have. And the damage from your wars is immeasurably greater." Alex''s words came out like a cold, but undeniable sentence. Hermes opened his mouth to retort, but closed it, realizing he couldn''t refute the obvious. The wars among the gods had indeed been destructive. Ares tensed, ready to argue, but a single glance from Zeus made him rethink. "And what do you propose in return?" Zeus finally asked, his tone calm, as if acknowledging Alex''s point. "I propose an arena system," Alex replied, leaning forward. "Conflicts could be resolved through group battles. And yes, anticipating the obvious question from Ares: none of the fighters will die." His words were clear and confident, causing everyone present to think deeply. Even Zeus paused for a moment, contemplating how realistic this idea was and whether it could prevent senseless destruction. Upon hearing Alex''s words, Ares immediately opened his mouth to ask a question, but stopped, realizing Alex had already answered his thoughts. Zeus couldn''t lie if he said he wasn''t intrigued. Even Hermes, narrowing his eyes, watched Alex closely, understanding that he hadn''t finished speaking yet. "Depending on what you say next, I''ll consider your proposal," Zeus said, deciding to listen to Alex until the end. Alex nodded and began explaining his concept for the conflict resolution system in detail. While he spoke, Buddha interjected with comments to clarify the details and help explain the essence of the idea to the gods. Alex carefully explained that in his proposed system, everything would be resolved through skill, excluding the use of divine powers. In essence, it would be similar to the battles of Ragnarok, but with one key difference¡ªno one would die. Additionally, the battles would take place in a team format, where each team would consist of both gods and mortals. Hermes quickly grasped that the main goal of this system was to bring humanity and the gods closer together. This thought didn''t escape Zeus either. He understood that Alex was aiming for something greater than just resolving conflicts. "And how do you plan to select the fighters for your system?" Zeus asked, his tone calm, but with a genuine curiosity underlying it. "Among both humans and gods, there will always be those who want to test themselves. Even you, Zeus, aren''t against throwing a punch every now and then," Alex said with a slight smirk. "Anyone who registers can become a participant in the team battles. I also plan to implement a ranking system to maintain the competitive spirit and encourage the development of the participants." Zeus thought for a moment before nodding slowly. "I''m not ready to give my consent yet. I need time to think it over. But I''ll say this right now: your idea has intrigued me. This time, I''ll try to think like a ruler, not like a god driven by emotions. If Hades and Poseidon were here, they would scold me again for letting my feelings guide my decisions," he said with unexpected sincerity. "Great, Zeus-chan!" Buddha exclaimed, standing up from the couch. "I recommend you accept my friend''s offer. It''s still better than being cut off from all the worlds." Zeus silently ignored Buddha''s words, which didn''t faze him in the slightest. Buddha simply shrugged and headed for the exit. Noticing that there were no more questions, Alex decided to leave as well, giving Zeus time to think. As he approached Buddha, ready to leave the hall, he suddenly heard Zeus''s voice. "Did you know what would happen to Beelzebub? That''s why you set up your strange barrier?" Zeus asked, looking at Alex intently. "I didn''t know, I just suspected," Alex replied calmly. He gave a slight smile, his expression turning serious. "My final piece of advice: prepare for the tenth battle. Just be ready for what''s coming." With those words, Alex walked out the door. Zeus, Hermes, and Ares stood in silence for a while, trying to figure out what Alex meant. However, Zeus clearly realized one thing: something massive would happen in the tenth battle, and it would be directly tied to Ragnarok. Leaving the gods of Olympus behind, Alex and Buddha headed toward the balcony, where the others were already waiting. Alex wasn''t sure what decision Zeus would make, but he hoped that he would agree. If that happened, Alex would be able to head into the depths of Helheim to settle their conflict once and for all. To be continued... Chapter 182 - 182: The Tenth Battle Begins (And for this chapter. My fanfic has officially crossed the 700k word mark. Which makes the average word count 3.84K per chapter. Yay. I love you, my dear readers, for continuing to read. Mua:§Ù) Alex walked down the long corridor alongside Buddha, heading to the observation balcony where the others were already waiting. Yet his thoughts were far from the present moment, focused instead on how to bring his Arena System to life. If Zeus ultimately declined, Alex had already prepared two backup plans. As a last resort, he would head to Runeterra, where he would either politely request¡ªor forcibly obtain¡ªinformation from those who had created a similar system. In the most extreme case, he was prepared to construct an artificial dungeon, akin to the one in Orario, where gods formed familias and recruited adventurers. Both options seemed feasible and practical in this world. Alex already knew how to create a dungeon, but he still needed to figure out how to organize an arena like the one in Runeterra. Pulling out his notebook, he began jotting down ideas as he walked. Buddha, silent until now, noticed Alex engrossed in his notes. Without hesitation, he leaned over to glance at the notebook to understand what Alex was so focused on. His eyes scanned several points before stopping at a plan for creating an artificial dungeon populated with monsters. Buddha paused, stroking his chin thoughtfully as he read further. He was particularly intrigued by the question of where Alex intended to source monsters for the dungeon and what role the gods would play in the system. Then, he came across a description of the familia and blessing system. Buddha quickly realized that this method could be an effective way to bridge the gap between gods and mortals. Adding an arena and rankings for the top familias could open up new avenues for prestige and influence. For a fleeting moment, even Buddha was tempted to create his own familia, but he immediately brushed off the idea, citing his natural laziness. "A-chan, your plans are insane," Buddha said with a faint smile, his gaze still fixed on the notes. "But I can see their deeper purpose. You want to give gods and mortals a chance to understand each other." Alex looked up from his notes, meeting Buddha''s eyes, and nodded. He had no intention of hiding his intentions. To him, it was clear: if even one god supported humanity, it could spark monumental change. "You''re right. But not everyone will be pleased," Alex replied, tapping the pen against his chin thoughtfully. "For example, the followers of Poseidon, Hades, or even Shiva''s family might vehemently oppose it. Their hatred for humans runs deep, and it won''t simply vanish, even after the deaths of their gods." Buddha understood Alex''s point. He didn''t need to meet these followers to know that their animosity toward humanity was deeply ingrained. This was especially true for Poseidon''s followers, whose hatred for Alex and his allies was palpable. This cycle of hatred seemed almost unbreakable. Alex despised Olympus for Adam''s death, Zeus hated Alex for the loss of his family, and Shiva''s followers undoubtedly craved revenge for their lord. "And how do you plan to convince them to accept your proposal?" Buddha asked, clasping his hands behind his head as he continued walking with his usual nonchalant demeanor. Alex paused momentarily, as if weighing his answer, before speaking: "I don''t know yet. But I''m sure of one thing: if you don''t try, nothing changes. Sometimes, all it takes is one chance to turn everything around." Alex continued tapping his pen against his chin, lost in thought. The only realistic option he considered was to resurrect the fallen gods. To do so, he would need to descend into the deepest parts of Helheim. For him, this didn''t seem like a problem. Moreover, the depths of Helheim might hold not only the souls of gods but also Adam and the two Valkyries who had perished in the early rounds. "Just descend into the depths of Helheim, retrieve their souls, and bring them back to life," Alex murmured, slipping his notebook into his pocket. Buddha nodded, contemplating Alex''s words. This plan could help resolve the conflict between mortals and gods. But then it struck him: how was Alex planning to descend into the deepest parts of Helheim, a place where even gods dare not tread? Moreover, most gods simply didn''t have the means to do so. Now Alex was claiming he could enter and retrieve the souls of the fallen. Buddha began to suspect that there was more to Alex''s plans than met the eye. The puzzle started to fit together: creating dimensions for pantheons, separating worlds, detailed knowledge of the Outer Gods. All of this was beyond the reach of even the strongest mortal. He stopped and thoughtfully asked, "You''re not a human, but you''re not a god either, right?" Alex froze, turned, and looked at Buddha with a faint, almost mischievous smile. He had never claimed to be a human, nor had he ever claimed to be a god. Perhaps these were just assumptions made by Buddha and others based on the fact that Alex was Adam''s brother. "Why such conclusions?" Alex asked with interest, observing Buddha''s reaction. Buddha placed his hands behind his back and spoke, "All your plans, your knowledge... This is something that goes beyond the capabilities of a mere mortal or even a god. You speak of Outer Gods, beings no one has ever heard of. So, who are you?" Alex''s eyes gleamed with surprise, but he quickly regained his composure. If Buddha had figured it out, then Brunhilde had probably started noticing the oddities too. Alex understood that this lazy god was not as simple as he seemed. Buddha, having attained divinity through his own efforts, couldn''t possibly be foolish. His inaction was merely a facade, hiding a sharp mind and the ability to see the essence of things. Buddha gazed intently at Alex, waiting for an answer. He had long since noticed that his eyes could not see Alex''s future, nor could they trace the movements of his soul. Alex seemed like a being who lived only in the here and now. For Buddha, this was a paradox: even beings like Odin or Zeus were not beyond his perception. "I never said I was a human. And I''ve never claimed to be a god," Alex replied with a playful smile, signaling that the answer was still far from revealed. Buddha froze, stunned by Alex''s revelation. He realized that Alex had indeed never called himself either a human or a god. The only thing he had claimed was that he was Adam''s brother. Everything else had been speculation based on that fact. But Alex''s words dispelled all doubts: he was neither of those things. But then, who was he? "Then who are you?" Buddha asked, gazing piercingly at Alex. "I am a demon. More precisely, the Demon King. And if you want to be more specific¡ªI am the first demon, created by the Creator," Alex answered calmly, dropping the bombshell of his revelation on Buddha. Buddha''s mouth hung open wide, like a fish washed up on the shore. He couldn''t say a word in his astonishment. The thought that Alex was the first demon seemed absurd, as there was nothing about him that would associate him with a demonic essence. Subconsciously, Buddha raised his gaze to Alex''s forehead, trying to spot horns or something similar. Alex noticed the look, and his lips quivered as he struggled to suppress a laugh. "You can stop looking. I don''t have horns. Are all demons in this world supposed to have them?" Alex said dryly, looking at Buddha with an empty, indifferent expression. Buddha blushed slightly, realizing his foolishness. However, his curiosity only grew. Alex was claiming to be the first demon, created by the Creator himself¡ªthe same one mentioned in ancient legends as the great creator of the world. "The Creator you''re talking about... is it the one? With a capital ''C''?" Buddha asked, frowning. "Yep, the very same," Alex confirmed with a shrug. Buddha tiredly ran his hand over his face, unsure how to respond. On the one hand, it was shocking. On the other, it was funny. Alex didn''t behave at all like what Buddha expected the Demon King to act. Moreover, he reminded him of Brunhilde, only in male form. And that strange obsession with weapons... Buddha couldn''t help but wonder why Alex lacked any trace of traditional demonic essence. But then a sly smile appeared on his face. It was too obvious to hide. Buddha knew how close Alex and Brunhilde were, and he fully understood how terrifying she could be when angry. That thought made him suppress a laugh. Buddha looked up at Alex, trying not to show his amusement, but his smile still slipped through. Alex furrowed his brow, noticing this. He didn''t like the way Buddha was smiling, like he was plotting something. "A-chan, does Buru-chan know who you really are?" Buddha asked, barely holding back laughter. Alex stared at Buddha''s grin and immediately realized he was scheming something. Upon hearing the question, he guessed why Buddha was smiling, and his face instantly twisted as if he had eaten a whole lemon. The situation with Brunhilde was extremely delicate, and Alex had been postponing an honest conversation with her. His only hope lay with V?lundr¡ªAlex was counting on her to help Brunhilde understand why he had kept the truth hidden. But Buddha''s smirking smile spoke otherwise: Brunhilde would surely be furious once everything came to light. "I''m relying on V?lundr. Maybe she''ll understand. Maybe," Alex said dryly, trying to hide his growing nervousness. Buddha had a hard time containing his laughter, but he walked up to Alex and patted him on the shoulder. Alex''s expression was both amusing and familiar: he looked like an ordinary guy afraid of facing the wrath of his girlfriend. "Listen, I''m not going to help you with this. I''m scared of Buru-chan''s anger too, so don''t even think about dragging me into your quarrels," Buddha said, continuing to pat Alex on the shoulder. Finally, he added in a serious tone: "This is your battle, my friend." Alex looked at Buddha with a dry expression, full of resentment, as if he had been betrayed. But Buddha only smirked and, ignoring the look, continued walking ahead with a light stride. Alex sighed heavily, pulled a wooden stick from his inventory, and stared at it before looking back at Buddha, who was walking away. He seriously considered whether to hit him right now or wait for him to make more foolish mistakes so he could get revenge all at once. After a brief moment of thought, Alex put the stick back into his inventory. "Alright, I''ll wait. Let him mess up a bit more first," he muttered under his breath. Catching up to Buddha, Alex began walking beside him, chatting about trivial matters. They smoothly made their way to the balcony, where they were already expected. On the railing sat GIR, MIMI, and Stitch. Nearby, G?ll was chatting with Rebecca, who was lazily leaning on the railing, her sniper rifle resting against it. Brunhilde was beside Rebecca, attentively watching the arena. "What did we miss?" Alex asked as he approached the railing and stood between Rebecca and Brunhilde. Alex glanced at the arena, which now resembled an ancient Japanese city. If he remembered correctly, this was an exact replica of Kyoto during the Bakumatsu period. Looking closer, Alex noticed two figures on the main street: Yorihichi and Susanoo. He calculated that the time spent talking to Zeus and his conversation with Buddha had been just enough to return right at the beginning of the fight. "Susanoo and Yorihichi just appeared, the duel will begin soon," Brunhilde explained, glancing away from the arena and looking at Alex. Rebecca lazily leaned against Alex, watching the arena with a tired look in her eyes. Right now, she just wanted to rest before the action began. Waiting was the dullest part of her job, and this wait had dragged on for far too long. Alex, quickly scanning the surroundings, noticed that Odin was still absent. Even Loki was missing. Perhaps he was still recovering from his "dose of positivity" or was with Odin, waiting for the right moment to initiate their joint plan. Taking out a cigarette, Alex lit it, deciding to take a moment to think about the current situation. His gaze flicked to the clone who had taken the form of Yorihichi Tsugikuni. He stood on the main street of Kyoto, facing Susanoo. Alex guessed that the fight wouldn''t last long, and that Odin would probably intervene at the very last moment when the outcome was already decided. In the arena, Yorihichi stood motionless, staring at Susanoo with an empty gaze. Meanwhile, Susanoo studied his opponent with genuine interest. He had heard that Yorihichi was considered the founder of an entire branch of kenjutsu, and his style was the progenitor of many others. As a sword enthusiast and master, Susanoo was eager to see this legendary style in action. "Your name is Yorihichi Tsugikuni, right? I hear you were the progenitor of the kenjutsu style, dating back to the Sengoku period," Susanoo began with clear interest. In reality, he wasn''t just interested¡ªhe was literally overflowing with curiosity. Meeting a swordsman who had founded an entire school of martial arts was a true stroke of luck for him. Yorihichi, being Alex''s clone, tried to stay in character, but he struggled. He wasn''t sure how to behave properly in this role, as there was very little information about the real Yorihichi. Instead of answering immediately, he remained silent, thinking about how best to speak while staying in character. Susanoo watched him closely and realized that his opponent might prefer to act rather than talk. "I don''t consider myself the progenitor. My style was created solely for hunting Oni. All the other styles that appeared later are the result of the work and effort of those who created them," Yorihichi said in a calm, almost emotionless voice. Yorihichi''s words earned Susanoo''s respect. His eyes lit up. Before him was an opponent who wasn''t trying to claim credit for others'' achievements, but instead, acknowledged the efforts of those who developed the art of swordsmanship. Susanoo understood this approach, as he himself had spent a long time studying the styles of other masters to create his own. "Still, I want to see what your style can do. Show me, Yorihichi," Susanoo said with a fiery look in his eyes. Yorihichi continued to look at him with a blank stare, pondering how to react to such an opponent. The clone wasn''t particularly eager to fight with a swordsman obsessed with battle. Alex, watching from the balcony, breathed a sigh of relief, glad he had sent his clone. He could not stand battle fanatics. Defeat one of them, and they would chase you across the universe for revenge. Meanwhile, in the arena, Yorihichi assumed a combat stance, signaling that he was ready to begin. Susanoo grinned widely, burning with anticipation to see his opponent''s style in action. "Breath of Flame: Wandering Flames," Yorihichi quietly murmured, initiating his attack. Yorihichi made a swift lunge towards Susanoo, leaving behind trails of flame as if he were a burst of fire. Susanoo''s eyes widened in surprise¡ªthe speed of the attack was staggering. As soon as Yorihichi appeared before him, he vanished, instantly moving into Susanoo''s blind spot. Appearing behind him, Yorihichi delivered a lightning-fast horizontal strike aimed at his neck. Susanoo''s sharp instincts saved him at the last moment. He managed to dodge, but Yorihichi''s blade left behind a fiery trail that shook with power. Landing right at Susanoo''s feet, Yorihichi didn''t give him any time to recover. "Breath of Flame: Rising Flame!" he murmured quietly, delivering a vertical strike, aiming to break through Susanoo''s defense. Susanoo managed to raise his blade in time to block, but the force of the strike forced his arm to tremble. Yorihichi''s blade traced a circle, creating a fiery halo around them. The spectators in the stands watched in awe. Every strike from Yorihichi, every technique, left a burning trace in its wake. Among the samurai watching the fight, the most excited was Okita Soji. He was ready to jump into the fight at any moment, had Isami not held him back. "Impressive," Susanoo said thoughtfully, watching Yorihichi. "I never thought I''d see such a unique sword style. Is this something you came up with yourself?" Yorihichi slightly shook his head. "This is not my original style. It''s a legacy that was mastered by those who came after me," he replied calmly. Susanoo froze, realizing what he had just heard. This style wasn''t something Yorihichi himself had created, but rather, it was a product of the hard work and efforts of subsequent generations. This gesture of respect for his legacy sparked even more interest in Susanoo. Not willing to back down, Susanoo launched his own attack. His blade swiftly moved toward Yorihichi, aiming directly for his heart. Yorihichi calmly assumed a stance for a counterattack. "Breath of the Sun: Scorching Sun!" his voice rang out. As Susanoo''s blade almost reached Yorihichi, he responded with a powerful circular strike, the flames from it scattering around like a raging hurricane. Their blades collided with crushing force, and the spectators held their breath, watching every movement. For a moment, the battle shifted to an equal exchange of blows. Both were looking for weaknesses in each other''s defense. However, Susanoo managed to find an opening and delivered a thrust, aiming directly for Yorihichi''s chest. When his blade pierced the target, the crowd held their breath¡­ But Yorihichi''s body dissolved like smoke. "Breath of the Sun: Parhelion Rainbow," a voice sounded from above Susanoo. Instinctively, he looked up and saw that Yorihichi was already in the air, preparing for a new strike. "Breath of the Sun: Flaming Chariot!" Yorihichi said, bringing his sword down from above. The blazing sword, like a fiery chariot, raced toward Susanoo, leaving behind a trail of fire that sliced through the air. Yorihichi performed a graceful somersault, striking from above. Susanoo managed to raise his defense just in time to block the attack, but the force of the blow still made him retreat several steps. Yorihichi, using the recoil, landed at a distance and immediately transitioned into a new attack. "Breath of Water: Dragon of Change," Yorihichi quietly said, tightening his grip on the katana. With every step he took, a water ribbon began to form behind him, quickly transforming into a powerful dragon twisting in the air. The closer Yorihichi got to Susanoo, the clearer the shape of the water creature became, surrounding him with a dangerous aura. Susanoo''s eyes widened in surprise¡ªthis was already the third style Yorihichi had used, and each one was different from the last. Susanoo quickly raised his sword, wrapped in protective cloth, preparing to deflect the attack. When Yorihichi reached him, the water dragon descended upon Susanoo''s defense. Each wave of the attack forced Susanoo to retreat, creating the sensation that he was facing an unstoppable water flow, each strike attempting to consume him. To the spectators in the stands, it appeared as though a giant water dragon was relentlessly pursuing Susanoo. "How many styles does Yorihichi know?" Brunhild asked, turning to Alex with curiosity. Her question immediately caught the attention of everyone, including Buddha, who was watching the scene with evident interest. Alex thoughtfully stroked his chin, as if recalling something important. "Well, about fourteen," he replied, holding up two fingers as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. "The first one is his original style, and the other thirteen developed from it." "Brother Alex, do you know these styles?" G?ll asked curiously, tilting her head. "Kind of," Alex replied nonchalantly. "The main thing in these styles is breathing correctly and knowing how to execute the movements." Brunhild shot Alex a blank but clearly annoyed look. She felt like he was talking complete nonsense. The thought of throwing him into a crowd of samurai and seeing what happened was extremely tempting. She knew those lunatics would gladly chase Alex to the ends of the earth to teach him a lesson for such statements. Sensing something off in her gaze, Alex resorted to his usual tactic: "If I don''t see it, it doesn''t concern me." "A-chan, if you say something like that among swordsmen, they''ll want to crucify you," Buddha said cheerfully, already imagining the scene. "They won''t catch me if I run," Alex retorted with a smirk. "As I always say, fast feet fear nothing." With those words, he gave a thumbs-up, emphasizing his confidence. Rebecca laughed at Alex''s joke and playfully slapped him on the arm. Buddha wanted to object, but, imagining the scene of Alex running away from a group of samurai while laughing loudly, he also burst out laughing. Brunhild just rolled her eyes and, without thinking, repeated Rebecca''s gesture, slapping Alex on the arm as well. Alex puffed up, clearly displeased that he had been "punished" twice for telling the truth instead of making a joke. "See, even when I''m serious, you all still think it''s a joke," Alex muttered, rubbing his arm, but quickly shifted his attention back to the fight. Yorihichi continued his pressure on Susanoo, using the power of the water dragon. Their exchange of blows was turning the streets into ruins. Susanoo barely had time to block or dodge the relentless attacks, as if he were fighting against an unstoppable flow of water. Finally, finishing another series of attacks, Yorihichi delivered a powerful strike that sent Susanoo flying a considerable distance. The god slid across the ground, leaving a deep mark behind him, before finally stopping, feeling the weight and consequences of the blow. "That was amazing! No, it was just freaking awesome!" Susanoo exclaimed with genuine admiration, brushing the dust off his clothes. His eyes sparkled with interest. "I never thought fencing could be like this. Especially that water dragon that appeared with your attacks. What''s the name of your style? And what was that technique called?" "This is the Breath of Water style. The technique is called ''Dragon of Change,''" Yorihichi answered calmly, returning his katana to a battle stance. "I see... What a deep name," Susanoo said thoughtfully, stroking his chin. "A dragon that brings change¡­ like a raging river that changes its course." Yorihichi and Alex, watching from the stands, were both taken aback. Neither of them expected Susanoo to find such a philosophical meaning in the attack. Finishing his thoughts, Susanoo shifted into an attack. He disappeared from his spot and instantly reappeared in front of Yorihichi, raising his blade for a strike. Without wasting time, Yorihichi activated his technique. "Breath of the Sun: Scorching Crimson Reflection," he muttered, blocking Susanoo''s attack while simultaneously launching a counterattack. Yorihichi''s katana made two swift horizontal strikes. The first parried Susanoo''s attack, and the second struck his clothing, leaving a clean cut. Susanoo barely managed to react, but before he could launch his counterattack, Yorihichi struck again. "Breath of the Sun: Waltz," Yorihichi said, making a lightning-fast lunge forward. He delivered a powerful vertical strike from above. Susanoo raised his blade to block the attack. Their swords clashed, and a battle of strength ensued. Yorihichi hovered in the air, applying pressure, but Susanoo stubbornly held his ground, refusing to give up. Yorihichi quickly changed tactics, increasing the pressure. "Breath of the Sun: Blue Skies," he whispered, transitioning into a new attack. The force of the strike intensified, and even Susanoo could feel his defense begin to crack under the onslaught. Before Susanoo could react, Yorihichi''s body swiftly spun 360 degrees, finishing the attack with a powerful vertical strike. The blow once again sent Susanoo flying backward. However, this time, the scabbard of his sword couldn''t withstand the force¡ªcracks ran along its length, and it shattered completely. Susanoo took a few steps back, glanced at the broken scabbard, and then smiled as he looked at Yorihichi. "I thought the day would never come when I''d have to use this sword again," he said proudly. "But against a swordsman like you, it would be a sin not to draw my Onikiri-Ame-no-Murakumo. It would be disrespectful to keep it sheathed in front of you." Susanoo raised his sword, showing it to everyone present. The blade shone, as if it were imbued with the light of the stars. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You have a fine sword," Yorihichi commented evenly. "But it was a mistake to show it. I have a friend who really values good weapons. Now he''s sure to try and steal it." Susanoo froze, shifting his gaze from Yorihichi to his sword, then back to Yorihichi. "Ha-ha, are you serious? Wait... What do you mean ''steal''?" he asked with genuine surprise. A tense silence hung in the air. All the swordsmen were admiring Susanoo''s blade, but Yorihichi''s words had made them freeze. Alex, standing on the balcony, felt a cold sweat run down his back. Brunhilde stared at him with an intense, unblinking gaze, as though trying to burn a hole through his soul. "Did you really plan to steal Susanoo''s sword?" she asked in a cold tone. "I wouldn''t say ''plan''... More like I would temporarily borrow it for an indefinite period," Alex answered, his face expressionless. Brunhilde only sighed deeply and closed her eyes, placing her hand to her forehead, as if trying to get rid of a headache. "We have a serious battle coming up, and he''s thinking about how to rob the gods," she muttered, not removing her hand from her face. Seeing Brunhilde''s state, Alex simply placed his hands on her shoulders to try and calm her down. He wasn''t to blame for the fact that there was so much interesting weaponry in this world that he wanted to steal. Brunhilde felt the massage but didn''t push him away. Buddha, observing the situation, shot Alex a look that screamed, "Weakling." Rebecca, on the other hand, was laughing loudly, almost falling off the balcony railing she was sitting on. "If you need help, I can assist!" she cheerfully offered, clutching her stomach from laughing. "If the god won''t give up the sword, I''ll just shoot him." "That''s exactly what I''m afraid of," Alex muttered quietly, rolling his eyes, but he deliberately ignored Rebecca''s suggestion. Meanwhile, Susanoo was still trying to process Yorihichi''s words. He stared at him in confusion, clearly not fully understanding what ''steal the sword'' meant. The audience in the stands couldn''t believe what they had just heard either. The question arose in their minds: who was this madman who would dare to steal a weapon from a god? The answer was simple: all one had to do was turn their head toward the balcony where Alex was standing to see the one who could truly do it. However, Yorihichi never named the "culprit," leaving everyone puzzled. To be continued. Chapter 183 - 183: The Main Villain Takes the Stage Alex stood on the balcony between Rebecca and Brunhilde, a faint expression of boredom on his face. It wasn''t that the battle wasn''t interesting, but the thoughts of what awaited him afterward weighed heavily on his mind. There were countless plans to carry out, each requiring colossal effort, and Alex was well aware of how much he loathed such tedious tasks. Creating a new system, deciding where to place the dungeon, and on top of it all, convincing the gods to cooperate. And to make that happen, he''d have to resurrect dead gods. The very thought made Alex sigh deeply, realizing he''d have to stay in this world far longer than he had anticipated. His sigh caught Brunhilde''s attention. She turned to see the expression of a man who longed to abandon all responsibilities and simply lie down. It was a look she''d grown accustomed to seeing on Buddha, and now it seemed Alex had picked up this bad habit from him. ?Why are you sighing?? Brunhilde asked, gently brushing her hand against his arm. ?There''s so much work waiting for me after this battle. And I don''t want to do it,? Alex drawled lazily, leaning on the railing. Brunhilde gave him a dry look, clearly trying to suppress her irritation. He was the one who had proposed these plans, and now he suddenly expressed a lack of interest in carrying them out. Were it not for the seriousness of the current situation, she might have seriously considered hitting him. Alex, however, pretended not to notice her gaze, focusing instead on the events unfolding in the arena. At that moment, Susanoo was going on about his sword¡ªor rather, boasting about it. Yorihichi stood with a blank expression, indifferently listening to his opponent''s monologue. Alex knew the battle could have ended long ago if not for their plan to lure Odin out. But Alex''s boredom quickly dissipated when he decided to scan the stands. His gaze roamed over the spectators until it landed on the balcony of the Olympian gods. Zeus sat with a thoughtful expression, clearly contemplating Alex''s proposal. Hermes stood nearby, quietly advising the ruler. Ares, however, made no effort to hide his disdain, shooting displeased glances at Alex. Suddenly, Alex felt something unusual directly above the center of the arena. Squinting, he spotted Odin concealed between layers of dimensions. This revelation surprised him, as such an ability was incredibly complex. However, Odin''s connection to an Outer God entity explained his prowess. Alex feigned ignorance, continuing to observe. Loki was quickly located, having taken the guise of a random god and positioned himself in the front rows among the audience. Nevertheless, what unsettled Alex the most was how many gods Odin had managed to sway to his side. Followers of Poseidon and Shiva were particularly suspect. As for Hades'' supporters, Alex doubted their betrayal¡ªHades was far too honorable a ruler. Casting another glance at the hidden Odin, Alex broke into a wide grin. This didn''t go unnoticed: those around him immediately assumed he was plotting to steal Susanoo''s sword. Little did they know that something entirely different was about to unfold. ?Well, folks, the moment we''ve been waiting for is almost here. The idiot who decided to stage a grand spectacle is already on the scene. Let''s give him a proper welcome,? Alex said, addressing his companions, his grin widening even further. Alex''s words initially left everyone confused, but their meaning gradually became clear. Rebecca''s smile stretched wide as she realized her chance to start shooting was approaching. G.I.R., M.I.M.I., and Stitch immediately began checking their gear, preparing for a potential skirmish. Buddha tensed, his gaze scanning the stands, but he didn''t spot anything. Brunhilde did the same, trying to locate the mastermind, but her efforts were in vain¡ªthere was no sign of Odin. G?ll and Zerofuku tensed up, sensing the seriousness of Alex''s words. The young Valkyrie was especially frightened, fully understanding that the battle was about to begin. ?And where is that one-eyed idiot?? Rebecca asked, checking the stands through her scope. Rebecca''s question made everyone turn to Alex, awaiting his response. Maintaining his composure, Alex pulled out a cigarette and lit it. ?That one-eyed fool is hiding in the void between layers of dimensions, right above Yorihichi and Susanoo,? Alex said, exhaling the smoke directly at the spot where Odin was concealed. Everyone immediately turned their gaze to the indicated space, but, naturally, saw nothing. Alex noticed their confusion and rolled his eyes, genuinely not understanding what they expected when he had clearly stated that Odin was hiding between dimensions. ?And how do you see that?? Brunhilde asked with interest. ?It''s hard to explain... I just see it,? Alex shrugged, unsure of how to explain his ability. Brunhilde gave him a dry look, realizing that she wouldn''t get a clear answer. Buddha, however, seemed to have understood, since he himself viewed the world differently from most people. Rebecca pondered whether she should create a scope that would allow her to see the way Alex did. If Alex knew about her idea, he would probably be surprised and might even help with its realization. Contacting his clone, Alex asked him to delay the battle with Susanoo, buying some time for preparations. The clone agreed, though he warned that it might raise suspicions. ?Now, to business. G.I.R., M.I.M.I., and I will be on the arena. Rebecca will take up a cover position. We don''t know how many gods Odin has managed to sway to his side, so be prepared for serious resistance,? Alex explained, laying out the plan. G.I.R. and M.I.M.I. saluted, standing on the railing. Rebecca nodded and began laying out magazines with ammunition on the railing to minimize reloading time. Meanwhile, Alex pulled out Yamato, his favorite katana, because no battle was complete without it. Rolling up his sleeves and brushing his hair back for dramatic effect, he mentally smiled: looking cool was important in any battle. However, Alex''s attention was diverted by Stitch, who began tugging at his pant leg. ?What about me?? Stitch growled, doing his best to pronounce the words correctly. ?You''ll protect Mom,? Alex said with a smile, patting Stitch on the head. ?I''m counting on you.? Stitch nodded, pleased, and grinned widely. Releasing another pair of arms, he grabbed his pistols, laughing and clearly looking forward to causing chaos. Alex glanced at him briefly and mentally noted that he would have to seriously train Stitch on proper behavior in such situations in the future. ?A-chan, what about us?? Buddha asked, nodding toward those whose names Alex hadn''t mentioned yet. ?You and Zerofuku will protect the balcony. Don''t let anyone through. You can kill or just knock them out¡ªit''s up to you,? Alex replied, explaining their task. Buddha gave a brief nod, fully aware that Alex and his team were planning to kill the gods who had sided with Odin. He didn''t even try to persuade Alex¡ªhe knew it was pointless, especially given the scale of the threat Odin posed. No one was going to waste time ?carefully? neutralizing enemies, and Buddha understood that. Brunhilde watched the scene unfold but kept silent, waiting for Alex to speak. ?So, Bri, ready to get revenge on the one-eyed fool?? Alex asked, turning to her with a slight smile. Brunhilde raised an eyebrow, eyeing him suspiciously. She couldn''t understand how Alex knew about her conflict with Odin. Her mind began to race through possible explanations: did he somehow know the reason she proposed Ragnarok? That thought made her a little nervous. ?And what conflict do I have with Odin?? she asked calmly, hiding her unease. ?You think I don''t know that you proposed Ragnarok to kill Odin and free your adoptive brother, Siegfried?? Alex replied, looking her straight in the eye. Alex''s words stunned everyone. Buddha looked at Brunhilde in surprise, unable to believe that the Valkyrie could have conceived such a far-reaching plan. G?ll stared at her sister in shock, unable to accept what she had just heard. Her gaze expressed disappointment¡ªthe realization that Brunhilde was willing to sacrifice her sisters for revenge and to save Siegfried, a name long forbidden, seemed to knock the ground out from under her. That look affected Brunhilde more than anything else. In the young Valkyrie''s eyes, there was a mix of melancholy and reproach. If it hadn''t been for Alex''s intervention, the number of dead sisters would have been even higher. Brunhilde turned away from G?ll, unable to bear her disappointment, and looked into Alex''s eyes. In his rainbow-colored eyes, there was only calm. ?So, you knew all along? How do you know about Siegfried and my revenge on Odin?? she asked, keeping her emotions in check. ?Of course I knew,? Alex replied nonchalantly. ?You proposed this competition for the survival of humanity to kill Odin and rescue Siegfried from Helheim. As for Siegfried, there''s a legend in the human world. A Valkyrie named Brunhilde found an infant on the battlefield. Among the dead bodies, he was the only one to survive. She felt pity for him and adopted the boy. At first, she raised him as a mother, then became his sister. Siegfried grew up and became a warrior. He stole a sword from Odin, slew the dragon Fafnir, and then disappeared.? Alex told the story calmly, as if recounting an old fairy tale, but his voice carried only boredom, as if he had already heard a million similar stories. Brunhilde didn''t know what to say. Every word Alex spoke was the truth. It was indeed her who had proposed Ragnarok to save humanity, kill Odin, and free Siegfried. The legend of Siegfried was also true. She still remembered the day she found the child on the battlefield, remembered the days she cared for him as though he were her own son. While everyone else considered him her brother, to her, he would always be her son. Her heart ached at the thought that the child she had raised and loved was locked in Odin''s dungeon, being tortured. Brunhilde sighed, realizing that Alex would have found out the truth sooner or later. During their conversations with Buddha, he had already figured out her plan. ?Then why didn''t you say anything earlier?? she asked after a deep sigh. Alex looked at Brunhilde. She appeared vulnerable now, and he could only watch her with sympathy. There had been no reason for him to reveal her plans earlier ¡ª his goal had aligned with hers from the beginning. But over time, he started to reconsider everything that was happening and abandoned the idea of committing genocide against the gods. Alex understood Brunhilde and her pain. Her desire for revenge was natural, but he believed that sacrificing family for vengeance was wrong. ?Actually, you could have just asked Alex, and he would have saved that, what''s his name¡­ Oh, right, Siegfried,? Rebecca calmly interrupted, pointing at Alex. ?We''re mercenaries. Pay us, and we''ll do any job. Killing a god or saving your brother ¡ª no big deal.? Brunhilde looked at Rebecca in surprise. Her words sounded so simple and ordinary, they almost seemed mocking. But she understood that back then, she hadn''t had the chance to contact Alex or Rebecca. Only today did she learn that Adam had a brother ¡ª and an incredibly strong one at that. If she had known about them earlier, she might have been able to offer payment and free Siegfried without Ragnarok. But at that time, she knew nothing about Alex or his powers. Only later did she start to understand who he really was. ?Bri wouldn''t have asked us, Beka. Back then, we were strangers to her. But now it doesn''t matter, since everything will be over soon,? Alex interjected, placing his hand on Rebecca''s head. ?Aren''t we supposed to get paid for saving the world, like, twice now?? Rebecca smirked, pointing at Alex. ?We didn''t get paid the first time, so don''t point your finger at me,? Alex shot back, poking her on the nose. Rebecca narrowed her eyes, remembering that they had indeed gotten nothing for their work in Night City last time. She realized that saving the world was thankless work, especially when it had to be done for free. The others watched in surprise as Alex and Rebecca bickered, amazed at how casually they discussed saving the world, as though it was part of their daily routine. Brunhilde, deciding to put the payment issues aside for now, returned to the main point. She was curious about how exactly Alex planned to help her take revenge on Odin. One idea popped into her mind, involving V?lundr. ?So, we''re going to use V?lundr? You did suggest that,? she said calmly. ?That''s right,? Alex grinned widely. ?Beating the one-eyed god with a stick is much more fun when it''s the two of us.? Brunhilde smiled, barely suppressing a laugh at Alex''s words. He was right: the idea of beating Odin with a stick really did sound absurd, but at the same time, it was delightful. However, Alex felt a slight nervousness, wondering how she would react when she saw his memories. Buddha, noticing that Alex was trying to hide his emotions, simply smirked. He knew very well what would happen when Alex and Brunhilde started using V?lundr ¡ª that''s when Brunhilde would learn the whole truth about him. And Buddha had a feeling that the stern Valkyrie wouldn''t leave it without comment. ?This will be much better than any series,? Buddha thought, grinning as he anticipated the spectacle. Meanwhile, Alex, though nervous, hoped that Brunhilde would react the same way G?ndul did ¡ª who, despite the shock, had taken everything calmly. However, the other Valkyries, hearing Alex''s thoughts through their spiritual connection, were already eagerly anticipating how their elder sister Brunhilde would loudly scold him. Some had even pulled out popcorn, expecting a show that promised to be unforgettable. Sensing their emotions, Alex irritably twitched his eye. He couldn''t believe he had become the object of their amusement. ?But first, let''s lure out that one-eyed god,? Alex said, grinning widely. He whistled loudly, drawing the attention of the entire stadium. Thousands of eyes turned toward him, and even Yoruichi and Susanoo stopped their battle to look in his direction. On the balcony, where Alex and his allies stood, everyone froze, surprised by the unexpected move. Even Zeus, who had been absorbed in watching the tense duel, turned his head, trying to figure out what Alex was planning. Yoruichi noticed Alex''s gestures, signaling that it was time to end the fight. He nodded in response, acknowledging the signal. These actions were meant to send a message to Odin: the battle was nearing its end. In the void, watching everything unfold, Odin scowled at Alex''s actions. He didn''t think it was an attempt to lure him out, but decided for himself that Alex was too arrogant. The same thought crossed Loki''s mind, who couldn''t take his eyes off Brunhilde and nursed his hatred for Alex. Loki waited for the Allfather to begin enacting his plan, which he hoped would lead to the death of Alex and his allies. The only consolation for Loki was Odin''s promise to spare Brunhilde''s life. On the arena, Yoruichi sheathed his katana and turned his gaze to Susanoo. The latter''s body was covered with shallow wounds, from which blood was seeping, but it didn''t stop him. Susanoo was enjoying the fight, and the light wounds only spurred his excitement. He lifted his head, assessing Yoruichi, who, despite the fierce battle, looked as though he hadn''t participated at all: his clothes were intact, and there wasn''t a single scratch on his body. For the first time in a long while, Susanoo felt the same excitement he had felt in his youth when he first picked up a sword and began studying Kenjutsu. He had no regrets about stepping into battle with Yoruichi. ?I see your friend has asked to end our duel. But know this, I won''t give up so easily,? Susanoo said with a wide grin. ?I understand,? Yoruichi replied in his calm tone. ?But the battle must be finished.? Yoruichi took a deep breath, exhaling a stream of vapor. Susanoo realized that his opponent was serious, and so he decided to give everything in this final clash. The audience held their breath, anticipating the moment that would determine the winner of this epic battle. For his final attack, Yoruichi decided to use the Thirteenth Style of the Sun Breathing. This technique was originally created to destroy Muzan, but now its fate was to be used against Susanoo. Yoruichi assumed his stance: with one hand, he grasped the scabbard, and with the other, he held the hilt of his sword. At first glance, the stance seemed simple, but a powerful energy radiated from Yoruichi, unlike anything he had shown before. Susanoo felt as if the rising sun itself had appeared behind Yoruichi. His eyes filled with gratitude and awe. As a swordsman, he felt that the technique Yoruichi was about to demonstrate was the pinnacle of skill that all warriors strive for. ?I am rewarded,? Susanoo said, his voice full of emotion. ?For all my long years spent alone with a sword in my hands, for abandoning the divine throne on Takamagahara to train... Today, I understand that all of it was for this moment. Yoruichi Tsugikuni, I thank you for the opportunity to fight such a skilled swordsman.? ?You are a magnificent warrior, god Susanoo. It''s a shame we met under such circumstances. I think outside this arena, we could have become friends,? Yoruichi replied, though these words were Alex''s thoughts. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex respected warriors like Susanoo. They dedicated their whole lives to their craft, becoming living examples of devotion. Alex realized that Susanoo was not a battle maniac but a warrior seeking an equal swordsman to experience a true contest of skill. Upon hearing Yoruichi''s words, Susanoo smiled. The recognition of his skill and the offer of friendship touched him deeply. For Susanoo, these were the most sincere and valuable words he had ever heard in his entire existence. Both warriors froze, preparing for the final strike. The atmosphere in the arena had reached a boiling point. Yoruichi and Susanoo locked eyes, waiting for the moment when one of them would make the first move. ?Sun Breathing: Thirteenth Style ¡ª Dawn,? Yoruichi quietly uttered and launched his attack. The Thirteenth Style of Sun Breathing allowed all twelve forms to be combined into one continuous chain, increasing the speed, accuracy, and power of the strikes. As Yoruichi moved forward, Susanoo saw the sun rising behind him. He tightened his grip on his sword, preparing to face this technique head-on. Moments later, Yoruichi stood before Susanoo. Both blades surged forward, but in the decisive instant, Yoruichi disappeared, circling around Susanoo from behind. For the spectators, it all happened in an instant. They had just seen the clash of two swordsmen, and now Yoruichi was standing behind his opponent. Susanoo lowered his blade, slowly turning his head. He wanted to say something, but blood poured from his mouth. Deep wounds began opening all over his body, from which blood flowed. His body trembled, and he dropped his sword, falling to his knees. ?It was a magnificent technique,? Susanoo said in a weakening voice, fighting to stay conscious. The spectators, mouths agape, watched in disbelief at how quickly everything had ended. Only the swordsmen understood that any battle could be decided by one precise strike of the blade. But Yoruichi, thanks to his technique, had delivered twelve blows, each more powerful than the last. Sheathing his sword, Yoruichi calmly approached Susanoo, who was kneeling, bleeding heavily. Walking around him, Yoruichi stopped in front of the Wind God. ?It seems this is my victory,? he said calmly. Susanoo struggled to lift his head and looked at Yoruichi. His eyes showed neither malice nor sorrow¡ªonly joy at having met such a powerful swordsman. ?Heh... You''re right. Your last technique was magnificent. I would like to learn from you. I think we could become great friends,? Susanoo said, smiling with a wide, sincere grin. Blood flowed from his numerous wounds, but he remained calm, with no trace of fear or anger. All he wanted was to face such a swordsman once more. Yoruichi opened his mouth to respond but suddenly sensed a threat behind him. Turning around instantly, he saw a terrifying dark spear, covered in eyes and teeth, approaching him. It was coming from a vortex that was growing right on the arena. Not wanting to use Skalm?ld for defense, Yoruichi grabbed Susanoo by the scruff and swiftly jumped backward. The spectators froze, watching as Yoruichi saved the wounded Susanoo. Everyone knew the life of the Wind God was fading, but what happened next made them shudder with horror. A spear emerged from the black vortex in the arena, one that was meant to pierce Yoruichi. However, he managed to move Susanoo out of the way just before it reached its target. All eyes were now on the vortex, which began to expand. From it emerged Odin¡ªbut not the one they were used to. His form was terrifying, and his presence was overwhelming. Alex, standing on the balcony, immediately activated a barrier, trapping Odin in the arena. He knew that beings of this level, especially those connected to external gods, often tried to escape through space. Therefore, the best solution was to isolate him in a confined space. Alex turned to Brunhilde, watching her reaction closely. Her face was twisted in anger, her gaze filled with hatred. She no longer tried to conceal her feelings. ?So this is what Din-Din looks like now. Yeah, not exactly pleasant,? Buddha muttered, frowning. Alex ignored his comment and focused his attention on Brunhilde. He placed a hand on her shoulder to draw her attention. She felt his touch and turned to face him. ?Well, ready to beat up the one-eyed guy?? Alex asked with a light, almost cheeky smile. Seeing his expression, Brunhilde involuntarily smiled in response. She couldn''t shake the feeling that Alex, with his mood, could calm even the fiercest storm. However, inside, he sighed heavily, realizing that the moment had come to face the consequences. ?Bri, before we use V?lundr, promise me one thing,? Alex said seriously, looking her straight in the eyes. ?What exactly?? she asked, surprised. ?Promise you won''t get angry,? he replied, trying to remain calm. ?Why would I get angry?? Brunhilde asked, clearly not understanding where he was going with this. ?Just promise,? Alex insisted. ?Alright, I promise,? she agreed, furrowing her brows slightly but trusting him nonetheless. Alex sighed inwardly, knowing that Brunhilde would likely get angry. Any woman would be upset to find out she''d been lied to. Even though they had known each other for only half a day, it already felt like there was a deep connection between them. Buddha watched their interaction with interest, amused by how Alex was asking Brunhilde not to be angry. Rebecca tilted her head, puzzled by why Alex was so adamant about this. ?Hey, sweetheart, what''s this V?lundr of yours?? Rebecca asked, turning to G?ll. ?It''s an act of uniting the soul of a human and a valkyrie,? G?ll began to explain. ?They form a spiritual connection that strengthens both of them. The more they understand and trust each other, the stronger they become. To put it simply, Brunhilde''s elder sister and Alex''s brother will become closer, as if their souls are connected. There will be no secrets between them if they truly trust each other.? Rebecca tried to process what she had heard, but her understanding boiled down to the idea that Brunhilde would be able to enter Alex''s mind, and Alex would be able to enter hers. This thought stirred a slight jealousy in Rebecca. She also wanted to be closer to Alex, even on such a spiritual level. ?Well, come here,? Alex said, extending his hand to Brunhilde. Brunhilde swatted his hand away and approached on her own. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she gazed directly into his eyes. Her emerald eyes met Alex''s rainbow-colored eyes. She leaned in slightly, getting closer to his lips. ?Now I''ll know what''s going on in your head,? she said with a mischievous smile. ?I hope you won''t be disappointed,? Alex replied, smiling. ?Hey, you''re not filming a soap opera here! Move it, one-eyed guy is about to make a move! You''re lucky he''s still rambling,? Rebecca interjected, impatiently urging them on. Brunhilde gave her a tired glance, rolling her eyes, and then kissed Alex. Her body glowed with bright light, which soon dissipated, leaving Alex holding a silver sword with an emerald stone in the hilt. In Alex''s spiritual space, Brunhilde took in her surroundings. She noticed the connections that linked her sisters to Alex, and it surprised her. Her attention was drawn to Alex''s soul¡ªa powerful one, full of destruction. Nearby floated a black sword radiating an incredible destructive power. Then her gaze stopped on a dark black castle standing in the distance. A moment later, Alex''s thoughts and memories flooded her mind. Brunhilde discovered what Alex had been trying to hide: all the fighters who had battled in the arena, including Yoruichi, were his clones. Initially, it had been done out of distrust toward the other fighters, but later Alex began to feel terrible about the deception, especially in front of her, for lying to her. ?Bri, are you okay?? Alex asked cautiously through their spiritual connection. Brunhilde interrupted the stream of Alex''s memories, distracted by his voice. Even her valkyrie sisters chose not to intervene at that moment, instead watching the situation with cheerful interest. Some of them even began placing bets on whether Brunhilde would explode right away or after a little time. They all knew her short temper and were certain that, if her anger hadn''t surfaced instantly, it would definitely show up later. ?We''ll talk later,? Brunhilde said with a sweet, almost kind smile. ?You promised not to get angry,? Alex reminded her gently. ?I said we''ll talk later,? she replied with the same smile. ?Now, do me a favor, Demon King Alexander Voldigoad. Kill Odin, so we can sit down and discuss everything properly.? Alex felt her anger before even hearing her words. Through the spiritual connection, the emotion was transmitted so clearly that it was impossible to miss. He simply sighed deeply and decided to focus back on the current task. ?Alright, one-eyed fool, this is your fault. Who told you to anger Brunhilde?? Alex thought, intending to take out all his accumulated frustration on the Nordic god. Before acting, he glanced at Rebecca, who was watching him with a mocking smile. Alex rolled his eyes and shifted his gaze to Buddha. He wasn''t even trying to hide his amusement, thoroughly enjoying the situation. ?I should hit you with a stick,? Alex muttered mentally but decided to push that thought aside for later. His gaze slid to the arena, where Odin had finally begun to act. Alex stomped his foot on the ground sharply, and in response, Sandalphon appeared from the air before Yoruichi and Susanoo. A massive stone throne fell from the sky with a crash, embedding itself in the ground and blocking the strike of Odin''s spear. To be continued... Chapter 184 - 184: A Miserable Death for a Loser A spear, covered in eyes and teeth as if it were alive and malicious, shot out from the black vortex. Yoruichi managed to react just in time: grabbing Susanoo by the collar, he leaped backward, leaving the spear to strike the ground where they had just stood. The earth trembled from the impact, and cracks spread from the point of collision. Jumping to a safe distance, Yoruichi gently set Susanoo down. Wasting no time, he healed the Wind God by channeling some of his energy. Susanoo felt his wounds close and looked at his savior in surprise. "You... can heal?" he started to ask but stopped himself. It was clear that now wasn''t the time for questions. Meanwhile, the black vortex, from which the spear had emerged, began to grow. Its size increased at an alarming rate, soon becoming large enough for a person to pass through. The vortex exuded something cold, alien, and terrifying, as if on the other side there was neither life nor death¡ªonly the abyss. The first things to emerge from the vortex were a leg and a silhouette, quickly taking shape. Everyone present froze, seeing who had stepped out of the darkness. It was Odin, but his appearance was drastically different from what they had known. His face was hidden in darkness, from which two bright yellow eyes shone. Strangely, Odin now had both eyes, even though he had once sacrificed one for wisdom. This new form of the All-Father didn''t just inspire unease¡ªit invoked a primal fear capable of penetrating the very soul. Chaos erupted in the stands. Even Zeus, shaken by what he saw, quickly rose from his seat and approached the railing to get a better view of the transformed Odin. In his mind, the words Alex had spoken before leaving echoed. "So this is what you meant, Voldigoad... But what is Odin planning?" Zeus murmured, intently watching what was happening. Hermes and Ares, standing nearby, couldn''t take their eyes off Odin''s new form either. The air was thick with a sense of threat and unease. "This... it''s too similar to what happened to Beelzebub when he was consumed by Satan," Hermes said quietly to Zeus. He couldn''t help but compare the aura now radiating from Odin to what had come from Beelzebub. Hermes hesitated, wondering if they should intervene. His gaze shifted to Zeus, looking for guidance. "Lord Zeus, should we do something? Or should we wait for Voldigoad to handle it?" he asked. Zeus only shook his head, never taking his eyes off Odin. "If Voldigoad knew this would happen, he''s already planned what to do. I don''t know why, but he gives the impression of someone who''s always one step ahead." Hermes couldn''t disagree. Alex had always left an impression of mystery and insight. Even during their first meeting, he had seemed carefree, but that had only been a surface impression. Now, Hermes realized that beneath that facade lay a mind capable of meticulous planning and predicting future events. And while everyone waited to see what would happen next, Alex stood on his balcony, watching the chaos unfold with a calm smile on his face. Meanwhile, Yoruichi and Susanoo stood face-to-face with Odin, who had just stepped out of the portal. The divine spear Gungnir, once a symbol of power and grandeur, now one of the strongest artifacts of the gods, appeared frightening and disgusting. It no longer resembled a creation of divine metal, forged by the best craftsmen. Instead, sharp teeth and eyes moved across its surface, appearing and disappearing, creating the impression of a living nightmare. The spear itself seemed viscous, as if it were made of a thick, incomprehensible liquid. Odin''s hand, holding Gungnir, appeared to have fused with the weapon: the dark substance enveloped it, intensifying the sense of horror. Susanoo rose from the ground, feeling his wounds fully healed. He stretched his stiff muscles, gripped his sword tighter, and pointed it at Odin. Meanwhile, Yoruichi picked up a subtle signal from Alex ¡ª they needed to buy time so that he could finish his preparations. Odin glanced around, his fiery eyes sweeping over the gathered gods until they stopped on Alex, who was giving orders to his group. Odin''s gaze was filled with disdain and arrogance. He felt such great power within himself that he considered the destruction of all present to be a matter of a single movement. Alex, who had once fought him on equal terms, now seemed to him like a pitiful shadow of the past. "What are you planning, Odin? How dare you break the sacred rules?!" Susanoo shouted, pointing his sword at the former All-Father, demanding an answer. Odin slowly turned his head toward Susanoo. His gaze was cold, like a bottomless abyss. Susanoo involuntarily flinched ¡ª something primal inside him stirred, and for the first time in his life, he felt true fear before his opponent. Yoruichi gripped the hilt of his katana tighter. He sensed that Susanoo wouldn''t withstand a single blow from Odin in his current state. Nor would any of the gods present be able to stand against this new manifestation of power. "The rules are meaningless before absolute power," Odin said coldly. His voice sounded both muffled and resonant, as if it were coming from all directions. "Only the strong create the rules. Today, I will rewrite them in my own way." Odin''s voice resonated through the space, and it was difficult to tell if it came directly from the god himself or something far more sinister. Yoruichi, embodying Alex''s reason and humor, barely restrained the urge to roll his eyes. Rewrite the rules? What difference would it make what rules Odin intended to set, if, after the arrival of the Outer God, nothing would remain of this world but fragments lost in the void? "What madness are you talking about?" Susanoo shouted loudly, trying to sound threatening. "Do you wish to disrupt the balance of power? Or did you plan the destruction of humanity itself?!" But there was no longer the same confidence in his voice as before. Before him stood a being whose intentions were more terrifying than he could have ever imagined. Hearing Susanoo''s words, Odin burst into loud laughter. His laughter was devoid of joy, instead sending a chilling fear through everyone who heard it. When the laughter died down, Odin looked at Susanoo as if he were staring at a dead man. "Was that so hard?" he said in a frosty tone, filled with contempt. "Spread rumors here, spread rumors there, and each of you dances to my tune. You call yourselves rulers, but in reality, you''re just a bunch of cockroaches trapped in a box. Beyond this world ¡ª countless other worlds, each waiting to be conquered." Alex''s clone listened to the pompous monologue with a stone-cold expression. In reality, he was barely restraining himself from rolling his eyes. Another conqueror with a delusion of grandeur. How many of these had he already seen? The two previous avatars of Nyann-Nyann had behaved exactly the same: causing chaos, attempting to destroy the universe, absorbing souls and energy to strengthen themselves. All this just to try and oppose the original. These avatars plunged worlds into despair, collected negative energy, and caused mayhem. And the result? Their plans fell apart faster than they could act. Susanoo frowned upon hearing Odin''s words. The mention of other worlds was an unexpected revelation for him. The Wind God had never considered that other worlds might exist beyond their own. But the main thought he grasped was Odin''s intent: either enslave everyone here or destroy them. But why Odin would want to do that remained a mystery. "You talk about conquering worlds," Susanoo said grimly, still pointing his sword at Odin. "Then why do you want to destroy humanity?" Odin smirked, his face contorting with mad fanaticism. "Why, you ask?" His voice barely contained his excitement. "All of this is for a great purpose. I will sacrifice these pitiful beings to summon the True God into this world. A God that has existed since the creation of everything. He gave me the knowledge and power. In return, I must open this world for him." Susanoo narrowed his eyes, pondering what he had heard. A True God that had existed since the beginning of time? It sounded unimaginable. Meanwhile, Alex''s clone was thinking about something else: which Outer God had helped Odin? All the Outer Gods he knew were in deep slumber, and only specific events could awaken them. The only ones not sleeping were Nyann-Nyann and Yog-Sothoth, not to mention those who danced around Azathoth''s throne. So, it was likely an avatar of Nyann-Nyann. But if that were the case, why didn''t this avatar appear in this world itself? Something was clearly preventing him from entering directly. A mass sacrifice to summon an avatar? That seemed excessive. This universe must be protected in some way. The only logical explanation was a barrier set up by whoever created this world and brought Adam into existence. This creator, while not intervening in the affairs of their creations, had probably left some kind of safeguard to protect their universe. The thoughts of Alex''s clone and the original Alex aligned. This explained why Alex was here. "I will stop your madness, no matter what it costs me!" Susanoo declared loudly, raising his sword and preparing to attack. Odin just laughed, his laughter once again filling the space with terror. "You?" He sneered. "Stop me? Or do you think this mortal next to you will help you? Even if all the gods unite, you will not be able to stop me. You will all become sacrifices for my ritual!" His voice thundered like a storm, and his insane laughter echoed around them. Odin''s laughter sounded like the cackling of a madman, plotting mass genocide just for his own whim. His ominous laugh filled the air with fear, but Susanoo''s mind was occupied with something else. The Wind God realized the bitter truth: he had no chance of defeating Odin. The longer he stared at his opponent, the more clearly he understood that the power gap was insurmountable. Even if Yorihichi came to help, their chances would still be next to nothing. Confident in his victory, Odin didn''t even glance at Yorihichi, regarding him as a worthless cockroach that could be crushed with a single motion. "And now, die, Susanoo, and become the first victim of my ritual," Odin declared, preparing to strike. He drew his arm back with the spear, his movements slow but precise, as if savoring the moment. Then came a powerful throw, and Gungnir cut through the air with a deafening sound, heading straight for Susanoo. The space around the spear literally trembled and cracked, as if the fabric of reality itself could not withstand its might. Susanoo gripped his sword tighter, determined to give his all. Even if it cost him his life, he wanted to buy at least a few seconds to give Yorihichi a chance at salvation. "SANDALFON!" A loud shout echoed from above. Right before Susanoo and Yorihichi, a massive golden stone throne crashed down from the heavens. The impact was so forceful that deep cracks spread across the ground beneath it. Gungnir collided with the throne, sending brilliant sparks flying. Odin felt a strong recoil and instinctively pulled his hand back, taking an unintentional step back in surprise. Susanoo, stunned by what was happening, stared at the throne in amazement. Moments later, Alex landed on top of the throne. He gracefully crouched, looking at Odin with a wide, mocking smile. Odin squinted, studying the one who dared to intervene. But even with his current strength, he couldn''t sense anything from Alex. It was as if there was a thick fog hiding the essence of this person. "We meet again, one-eyed. I thought you''d hide until the end," Alex said mockingly, jumping down from the top of the throne and sitting on it. Alex casually settled on the throne, resting a silver knight''s sword in its blue scabbard against him. His posture exuded nonchalance, as though the events unfolding around him meant nothing to him. He propped his elbow on the armrest and supported his cheek with his fist, looking at Odin with open contempt. Alex''s gaze struck Odin like a slap to the face. The Allfather felt humiliation and hatred boil up inside him. It seemed that Alex didn''t even notice Odin''s furious stare, remaining calm and detached. Instead, he lazily said: "Yorihichi, take Susanoo. You''ll be in my way. Help Rebecca if she gets into trouble." Yorihichi nodded slightly, but before he could do anything, Susanoo spoke, unwilling to leave the arena: "I can help you! Together, it will be easier to face Odin." The words of the Wind God were confident, but Alex only smiled, looking at him as if he were a child who didn''t understand the seriousness of the situation. Yorihichi didn''t respond to Alex''s words. Silently grabbing Susanoo by the scruff, he was on the stands beyond the barrier in an instant. The Wind God didn''t even have time to realize what had happened before finding himself in a completely different place. He tried to break free to return to the arena, but Yorihichi''s iron grip kept him from moving. Susanoo shot an indignant glance at Yorihichi, but he just shook his head, making it clear that the Wind God would only be a hindrance. Realizing the futility of his attempts, Susanoo sighed and headed toward his fellow gods to offer them help if necessary. Meanwhile, Alex and Odin continued their silent duel of glances. Odin''s anger was so all-consuming that it began to literally materialize in the form of dark miasmas flowing from his body. Terrifying eyes and teeth started to appear on the surface of Gungnir, his spear, as if it were coming to life. "What''s wrong, one-eyed? Where are your pompous speeches about your ritual and your grand plan to sacrifice everyone to awaken the ancient god? Lost your tongue? Or is all you can do just silently seethe?" Alex asked with an air of boredom, gazing at Odin indifferently. His words cut like a knife. Alex was deliberately provoking the Allfather, fueling his rage. However, he could feel spatial fluctuations behind him¡ªsomeone had left their hiding place. Alex immediately understood who it was: Loki. He couldn''t bear the tension and had decided to strike from ambush. Chains, gleaming with a steel-like shine, coiled around Alex''s neck and began to tighten. Casually glancing left, then right, Alex noticed scythes embedded in the ground, from which these chains were extending. The other end was held by Loki, standing behind the throne, grinning maliciously. "What''s wrong, mortal? Why did you fall silent? Running out of air?" Loki taunted, pulling the chains with force. Hearing his words, Alex smirked, his face twisting into a contemptuous smile. Meanwhile, Rebecca, standing on the balcony, set up her sniper rifle on the railing and aimed directly at Loki''s head. She could have shot at any moment, but she was waiting for a signal from Alex, planning to give this god a more dramatic death. Buddha, watching the scene unfold, curiously spoke to her: "Why aren''t you shooting? Isn''t Loki strangling your husband right now?" Rebecca, grinning widely, responded: "Alex set up a show for Loki. This god deserves a more dramatic exit." Buddha frowned in confusion, not understanding why such a show was necessary, but decided not to interfere and simply observe. Meanwhile, Loki, consumed by his hatred, was pulling the chains with all his might, trying to strangle or decapitate Alex. His mind was filled with crazy fantasies: after Alex''s death, he would take Brunhilde, and she would become his. This obsession led Loki to a series of fatal mistakes. It was he who helped Siegfried steal the sword Gram and pointed him to the lair of Fafnir, the dragon belonging to Odin. Loki knew that Odin had plans for Fafnir, but he didn''t care. All that mattered to him was eliminating Siegfried and getting Brunhilde. However, Loki had not considered that Brunhilde would be so enraged with Odin that she would begin preparing the ground for Ragnar?k. Her goal was to destroy the Allfather in a battle where no one could dispute her righteousness. Loki didn''t realize that he had already fallen into a carefully laid trap. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Loki had agreed to Odin''s plans without question as soon as the Allfather promised that Brunhilde would be spared. However, deep inside, he seethed with hatred toward the one to whom the Valkyrie had given her heart. Loki''s hatred for Alex was so all-consuming that it surpassed even Zeus'' rage over Poseidon''s death. Every time he saw Brunhilde and Alex together, his thoughts were filled with a thirst for vengeance, a passion to tear Alex apart and subject him to torment. But Loki''s stream of crazy fantasies was interrupted by a calm voice. "Loki, have you ever seen a magic trick?" Alex asked without turning around. Loki sneered in irritation, not hiding his anger in his voice. "I don''t give a damn about your tricks! When you die, Brunhilde will be mine!" His voice trembled with fury. Alex chuckled slightly. "Ding-ding. Wrong answer. ''Punishment'' sector on the wheel!" Before Loki could even comprehend what happened, a sharp pain pierced his shoulder. The bullet embedded itself in his body, blood flowing down his clothes, weakening his grip on the chains. At that moment, Alex stood up from the throne as if the whole situation didn''t even concern him. His gaze shifted toward Odin, who had been silently watching the entire time. Alex squinted, contemplating. There were two possibilities: either Odin was using this moment for analysis and preparation, or his newly acquired power had made him so arrogant that he simply didn''t see any threat in what was happening. Without losing his guard, Alex walked over to Loki, who was writhing in pain, clutching his bleeding wound. Lifting his head, Alex met Rebecca''s gaze. She stood on the balcony, smiling contentedly, and gave him a thumbs-up. "Well, Loki? How do you like the bullet my wife invented? They''re specifically designed to kill gods," Alex said, crouching down in front of Loki. "If it weren''t for you, Brunhilde would have been mine! It''s your fault! You took her from me! YOU TOOK HER AWAY FROM ME!" Loki screamed, his eyes burning with hatred and madness. Alex calmly looked at him. Loki continued to writhe, but the pain from the wound was so intense that only his rage toward Alex slightly dulled it. But Alex''s words made him freeze. Alex''s eyes suddenly became completely empty, black as two bottomless abysses, ready to swallow everything around them. A soft smile played on his lips, but there was something in those eyes that made Loki feel a primal fear. "You''re wrong, Loki," Alex said in a cold voice. "Even if I hadn''t come into her life, Brunhilde would never have chosen someone like you. But now she''s mine. Only mine. And she will always remain my Valkyrie." Loki froze, unable to tear his gaze away from those eyes. He knew that if he blinked or turned away, his life would end. Meanwhile, in Alex''s spiritual space, Brunhilde felt his obsession. But instead of disgust, she felt a strange sense of exhilaration. While Loki''s obsession filled her with nothing but revulsion, Alex''s obsession made her feel truly special. Alex stood up, drawing the sword that had been forged from Brunhilde herself. "You know, I could kill you with this sword," he said, showing the blade that shimmered with magical light. "But I don''t want any part of you touching my Valkyrie. So your death will be truly pathetic." Loki glared at the silver sword with the emerald stone on its hilt and the blue scabbard, his eyes filled with hatred and fury. Obsession twisted his face, and he opened his mouth to shout another insult. But Alex, anticipating the move, struck Loki sharply in the face with his fist, forcing him to choke on his own words. The blows landed with dull thuds, one after another. Each punch was precise and powerful, like a sledgehammer crashing into bones. Loki, writhing in pain, felt his front teeth flying out of his mouth one by one as blood poured down his chin. When Alex finished, he stood up straight, looking down at the god of lies, who, writhing, tried to spit out the remaining teeth, blood, and fragments. "I''d play with you a bit longer, Loki," Alex said, wiping his fist and watching with a slight smirk as Loki made pathetic attempts to recover. "But you see, I''ve got other things to do. I need to give your daddy a couple of lessons, and I''m running out of time. So... Boom!" Alex formed his fingers into a gun shape and, as if on cue, made the gesture of a shot. In that instant, Loki''s head exploded, scattering into pieces like an overripe watermelon. Blood, fragments of bone, and brain matter splattered onto the floor around him. Alex prudently stepped aside slightly to avoid soiling his boots. He turned his gaze to Rebecca, who was smiling broadly as she looked through the scope of her weapon. She blew him a kiss, to which Alex responded with a satisfied smirk. This brief but expressive exchange did not escape the attention of Buddha, who, with some astonishment, realized just how insanely synchronized these two were in their actions. The spectators in the stands didn''t know how to react to what had just happened. No one could understand why Odin, who looked so menacing and terrifying, had attacked Susanoo, and even less so¡ªwhy Alex had intervened, blocking Odin''s attack with his throne. The subsequent turn of events only added to the confusion. Loki, whose attempt to strangle Alex with chains had turned into a bullet in his shoulder, had been humiliated, beaten until his teeth were gone, and finally killed. When the crowd''s gaze turned to the sweet girl with green hair, braided into two pigtails, no one could believe that such a charming figure could have coldly shot a god of lies in the head. Alex enjoyed the moment, smirking as his sweet "gremlin" blew him a kiss. However, when he turned to Odin, he noticed that the Allfather still stood motionless, as if watching a performance. This surprised Alex. In his place, he would have already struck his opponent from behind, taking advantage of the moment. Alex returned to his throne, placed his hand on it, lit a cigarette, and thoughtfully looked at Odin. "So, why didn''t you help your little son? Or is Loki so useless to you that you saw him only as a tool?" Alex asked calmly, exhaling a cloud of smoke. Odin stared intently at Alex, trying to discern his true nature. His gaze was piercing, but even he, the god of wisdom, could not penetrate the thick fog surrounding the figure before him. This fog caused Odin a strange unease, as if something far more dangerous than the Outer God he was preparing to summon was hidden behind it. However hard he tried, Odin couldn''t glimpse even a hint of Alex''s true power. Hearing the question about Loki, Odin merely smirked disdainfully. "He was nothing more than a fool obsessed with that pathetic Valkyrie. If there had been a drop of common sense in his head, he wouldn''t have died like trash. And as for this Brunhilde? She na?vely thinks she can use you to free her son? A pitiful sight. Let her flail around as much as she wants¡ªshe won''t change anything," Odin said with undisguised contempt, as though delivering his final verdict. Alex remained outwardly calm, but as Odin''s words continued to echo, his face grew colder and more impassive. Inside Alex''s spiritual world, Brunhilde, consumed with rage, clenched her fists. She wanted to tear Odin apart, but she felt an even more powerful, overwhelming anger from Alex himself. This anger was like a volcano, ready to erupt at any moment. Odin continued his disparaging speech, enjoying the insults he hurled at everyone he could, until he suddenly felt a sharp tug in his left arm. He turned around and saw that his arm had been severed, with thick black blood oozing from the wound. His gaze fell on the sword that had pierced the ground behind him, pinning his severed limb. Slowly shifting his gaze to Alex, Odin noticed a shimmering portal behind him¡ªthe same one from which the weapon had just flown. "You should watch what you say, you piece of shit. Another insult aimed at my Valkyrie, and I''ll stop playing with you. You''ll become a pathetic heap of writhing flesh," Alex said coldly, looking at Odin with disdain. The black blood on the ground began to flow into a sticky mass, crawling toward Odin''s feet. Merging with his body, the mass quickly restored what was lost, and within seconds, a new arm grew in place of the one he had lost. Alex watched this without surprise¡ªregeneration was a common trait among the Outer Gods he had encountered before. "You think you''ve slightly wounded my shell and now you can be proud of yourself? You have no idea what you''ve gotten yourself into," Odin said with contempt. Alex snorted, lighting a cigarette. "Actually, I do. So go ahead, summon your monsters, lackeys, or whoever else you have in reserve. Honestly, you''re not the first arrogant villain who talks a lot and ends up dying like a dog," Alex replied, his voice laced with mockery. Odin''s eyes narrowed. He now sensed the threat coming from Alex. The severed arm showed that his opponent could deal him real damage. Alex slightly weakened the barrier, allowing Odin to open portals and summon reinforcements. This was done deliberately, so Odin wouldn''t realize that the arena had turned into his prison. Without wasting any time, Odin opened multiple portals behind him. Terrifying creatures began to emerge: hounds with eyes scattered all over their bodies and grotesquely deformed mouths that gaped like bottomless pits. "Seriously? Hounds? You could summon something more impressive. Shame on you," Alex scoffed, eyeing the monsters with mild disdain in his voice. Odin didn''t respond, merely lazily waving his hand toward Alex. The hounds, as if receiving a silent command, turned their predatory gazes toward him. Their bodies tensed, and their jaws began to emit an ominous growl. Alex calmly observed them, wondering if he had ever seen such a race or if Odin had simply found some stray dogs and turned them into hideous monsters. The pack of hounds, tearing through the air, lunged toward him, their claws and teeth ready to sink into flesh. However, when they were mere meters away, two figures descended from the sky, crushing the front lines of the creatures. G.I.R. and M.I.M.I., clad in battle armor, landed on the battlefield. G.I.R. looked menacing in Ultramarine armor, holding a massive power hammer in one hand and a bolter in the other. His mechanical eyes sparkled with determination. M.I.M.I., dressed in Sister of Battle armor, wielded a power mace and shield, her stance radiating confidence and steadfastness. The hounds paused for a moment, as if realizing an insurmountable obstacle had appeared before them. But G.I.R. and M.I.M.I. weren''t about to give the enemy a chance. G.I.R., wielding his hammer, turned the monsters into a bloody pulp with each swing, the sound of his attacks resembling thunder. M.I.M.I., with grace and power, shattered their skulls with her mace, her strikes fast and precise. In just a few seconds, the battlefield fell silent. All the hounds had been destroyed, their remains scattered across the ground. Through their combined efforts, G.I.R. and M.I.M.I. had turned the fearsome pack into a bloody mess. Alex watched the scene with pride. His eyes sparkled, and a satisfied smile played on his face. Unable to resist, he quoted the words of the Emperor of Mankind: "They are my bulwark against the terror. They are the defenders of humanity. They are my Space Marines. And they shall know no fear," Alex spoke with pride, his eyes shining with fanaticism. "FOR THE EMPEROR!" G.I.R. and M.I.M.I. shouted loudly, raising their weapons to the sky. Their voices rang out like war horns, echoing across the arena. Their armor, splattered with the blood of the slain monsters, gleamed in the light of the portals. They stood before Alex like two unyielding bastions, ready to fight to the last. Odin barely concealed his surprise. Two strange beings had completely obliterated the hounds he had created, using a power once considered unstoppable. These monsters had exceptional regeneration, making them nearly impossible to kill. Yet now their remains had turned into a bloody pulp smeared across the floor. Raising his gaze, Odin met Alex''s eyes, which were filled with mockery. That look spoke louder than any words: "Is that all you''re capable of?" To be continued... Chapter 185 - 185: Two Full-Scale Attacks Against One Enemy (Merry Christmas to you, my little cuties. There''s still a whole week until the New Year. And I''m glad you were with me all this time. Mua:§Ù) The spectators in the stands watched the bloody spectacle unfolding in the arena with horror. G.I.R., clad in his massive armor, was already familiar to most of them, but M.I.M.I.''s appearance was an absolute surprise. However, it was the brutality with which they dealt with Odin''s summoned hounds that left the audience holding their breath in terror. Each hammer strike from G.I.R., each powerful blow from M.I.M.I.''s mace, sent shockwaves through the crowd, as if the cold air filling their lungs mirrored the chill in their hearts. Whispers spread through the stands as they began to realize that the All-Father was orchestrating something truly monstrous¡ªa mass sacrifice. Many warriors, both human and divine, wanted to leap into the arena to stop Odin. Yet none of them could move. The horrifying aura emanating from the All-Father paralyzed their bodies with fear. Even the strongest among them felt the oppressive terror, rendering them helpless spectators. On a nearby balcony, Rebecca leaned her sniper rifle against the railing, methodically supporting G.I.R. and M.I.M.I. by taking out hounds with specially crafted rounds designed to destroy such monstrosities. The young Valkyrie G?ndul stood nearby, frozen with indecision. Though she understood where this was all heading, her fear of Odin made her tremble. At the same time, she was genuinely awestruck, watching how lethal G.I.R. and M.I.M.I. were. Despite their height, barely reaching a meter, the robo-dogs fought with such ferocity that their size seemed irrelevant. Beside Buddha stood Zerofuku, clutching his robes like a child seeking protection from a parent. Buddha, openly astonished, observed the carnage with rapt attention. He had heard from Alex before that G.I.R. and M.I.M.I. were an incredibly dangerous force. But hearing about it was one thing¡ªseeing it was entirely different. What impressed him the most was how effectively Rebecca helped eliminate the monstrous hounds. The bloodbath ended as abruptly as it began. G.I.R. and M.I.M.I., their bodies splattered with the blood of their enemies, now stood before Alex like two loyal guardians. "I never would''ve guessed that these two robo-dogs with such goofy faces could be so deadly," Buddha murmured thoughtfully, his gaze fixed on the arena. "What did you expect?" Rebecca retorted, sliding a fresh magazine into her sniper rifle. "Everything Alex creates turns into a weapon of destruction. You haven''t even seen a fraction of his inventions. And don''t get me started on his arsenal¡ªhe keeps most of it hidden in his inventory." Buddha paused for a moment, realizing she was right. He truly knew little about Alex''s creations. Rebecca''s words made him imagine how dangerous the things Alex kept in his arsenal could be. The thought alone was enough to make him not want to witness them in action. Noticing Buddha''s silence, Rebecca returned her focus to her scope. Her gaze swept across the arena until it settled on Odin''s head. She didn''t pull the trigger, though¡ªAlex clearly intended to ask the now two-eyed god a few questions. Besides, Rebecca wasn''t sure even her new rounds could harm a being like Odin. In the arena, Odin silently observed as his pack of hounds was reduced to a bloody pulp. Yet something about the situation unsettled him¡ªthe smile playing across Alex''s face irritated him far more than he cared to admit. The All-Father couldn''t comprehend how the two strange creatures accompanying Alex had so effortlessly destroyed his creations. Still, even though his hounds were torn to shreds, his connection to them remained. Odin sneered disdainfully at Alex, as if he were nothing more than an insignificant insect, and whispered: "Everything in its time." At that moment, the remnants of the hounds began to stir. The smeared chunks of flesh writhed like living slime, gradually coalescing into a bubbling mass. Alex observed the scene and sighed heavily. "Of course, it''s the T-1000 all over again," he muttered, pulling out a cigarette and lighting it. The hounds slowly regenerated, their mangled bodies reforming into their original shapes. Alex shifted his gaze to Odin, whose face was still obscured by shadows. Only his eyes, glowing with madness, were visible, and with each display of power, their gleam grew darker. "Note to self: I need to equip G.I.R. and M.I.M.I. with something to stop regeneration," Alex remarked, exhaling smoke through his nose. "Endless enemies are, to put it mildly, exhausting." At that moment, Brunhilde appeared behind him. Her ghostly figure draped over Alex''s shoulders as if trying to comfort him. "And why didn''t you do that earlier?" she asked quietly, leaning closer. "Laziness, maybe¡­ or I forgot," Alex replied nonchalantly, still watching the hounds regenerate. "I should probably check my notebook." Brunhilde frowned, displeased. Drawing from Alex''s memories, which she had managed to study, it became clear that his sense of responsibility often bordered on utter chaos. "Seriously? Laziness?" she muttered in annoyance. "Sometimes¡­" Alex drawled, releasing a plume of smoke, "I just find inspiration in the great Flying Spaghetti Monster cult." Brunhilde rolled her eyes, barely restraining the urge to tug his hair. Alex''s memories often left her puzzled. Why did he revere some unknown pasta deity? And how had he managed to spread its influence across two worlds? Still, other details intrigued her: the harmony between gods and mortals in one of his worlds, and the fact that Alex was engaged to several goddesses, including Freya¡ªwhom she knew well¡ªnot to mention Loki and Hephaestus, who turned out to be women in Alex''s original world. But Brunhilde understood that now was not the time for questions. She had to contain her growing frustration while Alex continued playing his favorite game¡ªwearing down his enemy until they made a fatal mistake. Alex patiently waited for the hounds to regenerate, clearly aiming to irritate Odin even more. It wouldn''t take long before the hounds regained their grotesque forms. Odin glanced at Alex with an air of superiority, as if to say his creations were far more resilient and dangerous than anything Alex could devise. Alex held his gaze, unflinching. G.I.R. and M.I.M.I. had turned the hounds into pulp with a single strike, but Odin seemed proud of their ability to regenerate. "If you consider it an achievement that your dogs returned to their original form after being torn apart, you might want to reconsider your standards for allies," Alex said with a smirk. "How many times can they regenerate before they finally keel over? Or are you counting on them to win before they cease to exist? Or maybe¡­" Alex added, his tone sharp with mockery, "you simply enjoy watching my creations obliterate the filth you''ve made?" Odin narrowed his eyes, his lips curling in irritation. "You''ve grown too arrogant, Voldigoad. The fact that your toys managed to delay my hounds briefly doesn''t mean they can destroy them. " G.I.R. and M.I.M.I., hearing the insults, instantly drew new weapons from their inventories, ready to tear the enemies to shreds. Alex, noticing their eagerness, simply smirked but stopped them with a single gesture. "Calm down," he said, a faint smile on his face. "To destroy these creatures, we need to completely erase their bodies, leaving not a drop of blood. They''re linked to this pathetic semblance of a god and feed on his energy. That gives us two options: either kill him or sever their connection with him." Alex paused, recalling an old technique that would be perfect for wiping out such a mass of enemies. Suddenly, an idea struck him. He handed the sword, which had transformed from Brunhilde, to G.I.R.''s hands. This gesture puzzled everyone¡ªeven Odin, who narrowed his eyes, watching Alex''s movements closely. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You know, you''re right," Alex began, smiling broadly at Odin. "Endlessly regenerating enemies are a hassle. Especially when they feed on the energy of their master, who, it seems, thinks himself an endless ocean. But there''s a simple way to put an end to it¡ªsever their connection to you." Odin felt a wave of unease wash over him at these words. The hounds began to growl fiercely, as if sensing the impending danger. Not wanting to give Alex time to act, Odin roared: "KILL HIM!" The pack of hounds surged toward Alex and his companions like a tidal wave. Alex, standing his ground, watched their approach. His calmness only heightened Odin''s growing sense of dread. He couldn''t pinpoint where this feeling of danger was coming from, but it grew with every passing second. When the hounds were within striking distance, Alex raised his crossed index and middle fingers before his face. This gesture sparked a new wave of anxiety in Odin. "Domain Expansion: Malevolent Shrine." Alex''s voice sounded like a death sentence. The hounds, having leapt toward Alex at their master''s command, were only a step away from their target. Like predators sensing prey, they leapt, ready to tear him apart. But at that moment, a cold voice, like the icy breath of death itself, rang out. The words, spoken with ruthless determination, caused the very space around them to freeze. The hounds froze in midair, as though time itself had stopped. But in the next instant, their bodies disintegrated into a bloody mist. A gust of wind scattered their remains, but the creatures began to regenerate, their bodies reassembling at an accelerated rate. However, they hadn''t finished regenerating before they were once again shattered into the smallest particles. This time, even the blood was cut so finely that it disappeared from sight. Everything before Alex¡ªthe streets of Kyoto during the Bakumatsu period, already damaged by the battle between Yoruiichi and Susanoo¡ªwas now in a state of chaotic destruction. Odin found himself at the epicenter of the attack, his body endlessly regenerating only to be split apart by the cutting force, as if trapped in a cycle of eternal torment. The onlookers, watching this spectacle, held their breath. They realized that they were only being protected by Alex. The stands fell into silence¡ªno one dared to blink, afraid of missing something incredible. But those who understood the meaning of the seal Alex had formed shuddered. They realized that in his battle with Poseidon, Alex had shown only a fraction of his true power. A massive cloud of dust obscured the ruined landscape, but after a few seconds, Alex waved his hand, dispersing it and revealing the field of destruction. Everything in front of him had been obliterated to the ground. Buddha watched the scene with wide eyes, unable to believe what he was seeing. The seal Alex had formed evoked mixed emotions in him: from respect to fear. ZeroFuku shuddered as he recalled the moment when his parts, the Seven Gods of Luck, provoked Alex. He mentally thanked everything that Alex hadn''t used anything like this back then. Rebecca and Stitch examined the destruction with interest. Stitch excitedly jumped up, tugging on Rebecca''s sleeve. "Mom, look! Dad''s awesome!" he exclaimed, pointing at the destruction. "And that''s not all he''s capable of," Rebecca responded with a light smile, affectionately patting Stitch''s head. Buddha and G?ll exchanged glances upon hearing their conversation. Buddha''s curiosity immediately sparked. He realized that what Alex had demonstrated was only a fraction of his potential. "What else can A-chan do?" Buddha asked, genuine interest in his voice. "Better ask him yourself," Rebecca answered with a sly smile. "If I tell you, you won''t believe me." Her words only increased Buddha''s desire to know the truth. G?ll, on the other hand, decided to ignore the conversation, thinking it best not to interfere in moments like these. Buddha didn''t know why, but a sense of unease settled in his heart at Rebecca''s words. He felt that the scale of destruction Alex could cause surpassed even the wildest imagination. But when Buddha learned the full extent, he would feel not only surprise but genuine horror. As the dust settled and the streets of Kyoto came into view, everyone froze in awe. Where once a thriving city stood, only ruins remained. Cuts left by Alex''s attack crossed everything around like chaotic traces of massive blades. Even the buildings that had somehow withstood the attack looked as if they had been crushed and torn apart by a powerful hurricane. Alex surveyed the destruction caused by his technique, and a thought flashed through his mind: he had limited its power too much. "It could have been even stronger," he thought. But since this was his first time using the technique, he decided that in the future, he would experiment more. A question even crossed his mind: "What would happen if I used this technique on a galactic scale?" These thoughts stirred up a storm of outrage in Brunhilde, who, being in a spiritual form, could hear everything going on in Alex''s mind. Without wasting any time, she began knocking on his head, as if trying to beat these dangerous ideas out of him. "Don''t even think about it!" she fumed, continuing to methodically tap his head. "I won''t let you destroy an entire galaxy for some experiment!" Alex could feel the strikes, even though Brunhilde was in an immaterial form. For him, it was yet another reminder that his life was surrounded by strict women. Hephaestus, Gloria, Ryuu¡ªnow Brunhilde had joined their "control club." However, Alex had no intention of abandoning his idea. "I''ll only do it if I have to fight an enemy somewhere in an empty galaxy," he replied, trying to find a compromise. Brunhilde wanted to argue, but she knew it was pointless. Considering Alex had already once used an empty galaxy to deal with the Mechanical Man, her resistance was doomed to fail. She shifted her attention to the place where Odin had just been standing. Now, there was only a puddle of thick, black liquid. Even the terrifying hounds summoned by Odin had vanished, leaving nothing behind but emptiness. Alex, too, kept his eyes on the strange substance. He still sensed traces of life within it. "Is Odin still alive?" Brunhilde asked, not hiding her concern. "Yeah. This black sludge is Odin. Looks like he''s going through some kind of assimilation process or something like that," Alex replied, a hint of doubt in his voice. Brunhilde watched with growing anxiety as the sludge pulsed slowly, as if preparing to regain its form. Alex exhaled, sensing that the battle wasn''t over yet. Even Alex wasn''t sure how to properly describe the process Odin was going through. Before Alex activated Domain Expansion, Odin had already ceased to be truly alive, but he couldn''t exactly be called dead either. The very concept of life had become increasingly blurred with the beings Alex encountered. He pulled out another cigarette, lit it, and calmly watched the black sludge squirm like a living creature, gradually expanding and forming what looked like a cocoon. The cocoon grew until it reached human size. Seeing it, Alex remembered the process Erebus had gone through after assimilating with the dragon. A few seconds later, cracks appeared on the cocoon''s surface, and it began to crumble. When the shell fully disintegrated, the renewed form of Odin stood before everyone. He had once looked like an old man with a beard and an eye patch. Now, he was young, radiating a powerful, threatening aura. But what caught Alex''s attention the most was the hand that Odin usually held Gungnir in. It had fused with the spear, becoming as if one with it. Alex frowned slightly, assessing the new enemy. His first impression was ironic: Odin looked like he had escaped from the Resident Evil universe and accidentally ended up in the wrong world. Odin''s new form literally radiated overwhelming power. Miasma flowed from his body¡ªa black mist spreading in all directions, filling the space with tension. Looking at his hand, Odin clenched it, and with that movement, a powerful shockwave rippled across the arena. "Hmm, impressive," Alex raised an eyebrow, clearly a bit surprised. However, unlike Erebus, who had needed time to master his new body, Odin seemed to have immediately adapted to his newfound strength. Alex, leisurely exhaling a stream of smoke, decided to test just how arrogant Odin had become. If he was now blinded by pride, it would only make his task easier. "Hey, one-eye," Alex began with a deliberately dismissive tone. "I see you''ve gotten younger. But you were an ugly bastard before, and you''re still an ugly bastard. Even your hand, it seems, wanted so badly to hold the spear that it fused with it. Too bad, I was planning to steal it." Odin''s eyes, now shimmering with a mad, chaotic light, turned to Alex. His gaze radiated a mix of fury and confusion. Despite the transformation, Odin still couldn''t discern Alex''s true nature. This fact shook him. "Who are you, Voldigoad?" Odin asked, irritation clear in his voice. "Why can''t I still comprehend your nature? How do you hide it from me?" "If you win, maybe you''ll find out," Alex smirked and shrugged. "Though you don''t stand a chance alone. So go ahead, call your minions; maybe they''ll help." Alex''s words made Odin tense. He felt the growing sense of danger. However, uncertainty quickly turned into resolve: if Alex survived today, his plans would be ruined. Meanwhile, noticing that Odin had fallen into thought, Alex approached G.I.R. to retrieve Brunhilde in the form of a sword. "Do you think he''ll fall for your words?" Brunhilde asked, appearing behind Alex. "They always fall for it," Alex replied, holding the silver blade. "First, they summon their lackeys, and then they jump into battle themselves. That''s what all the villains do. So I hinted for him to release his monstrosities right away. Why waste time chasing them all over the world just to finish them off?" Brunhilde rolled her eyes, irritated by Alex''s laziness. His words about not wanting to search for all the creatures Odin had created only added to her frustration. She sighed heavily, realizing arguing was pointless. Meanwhile, Odin, watching Alex, decided that the technique Alex had used earlier must require a long recovery time. Considering this his opportunity, he chose to overwhelm him with numbers. New portals began to open behind Odin, from which vile creatures emerged. Alex watched indifferently, assessing each new monster. Among them, he immediately noticed the hideous humanoid fish¡ªformer followers of Poseidon, now more like cultists of Dagon. Another group¡ªskeletons with black bones in dark cloaks¡ªclearly belonged to Hades. The creatures resembling chimeras had once served Shiva. "I see you''ve managed to deceive quite a few creatures," Alex said, crossing his arms over his chest. "Poseidon, Hades, Shiva... I wonder, did you tell them that they would lose not only their minds but also their souls, turning into pathetic monsters?" Odin only sneered disdainfully. "They didn''t need much deception," he said coldly. "A few words were enough to make these fools follow me, like moths to a flame. What unites them all is hatred. They hate you and your allies. Although Poseidon is a special case, since you killed him with your own hands." Alex shook his head as he looked at the horrifying monsters. His gaze involuntarily drifted toward the stands, where Shiva''s family members were seated. Their faces expressed fury directed at Odin. Even Zeus, Hermes, and Ares clearly did not hide their contempt for the actions of the treacherous god. When the last deceived god passed through the portal, Alex subtly isolated the space, ensuring that Odin wouldn''t be able to escape once he realized his defeat. "G.I.R., take everything on the left. MIMI, take the right side. Use flamethrowers and burn everything to the ground. As for me, I''ll handle the center, including this ''great'' Odin," Alex ordered, turning his head to his companions. G.I.R. and MIMI saluted and immediately pulled flamethrowers from their inventory. Alex waved his hand at Rebecca, signaling that she could attack freely. Noticing the signal, Rebecca smiled widely and began rummaging through the arsenal. Though her hands reached for the BFG9000, she, recalling Alex''s recent warning, decided to take the grenade launcher with special charges. Alex himself drew the sword that had transformed from Brunhilde. The scabbard instantly transformed into knightly gloves that covered his hands. "Brunhilde, this might be a little unusual, so bear with me," Alex warned, tightening his grip on the sword''s hilt. "What are you going to do?" she asked quietly, wrapping her arms around his neck. "A wide-scale strike. Just trust me," Alex replied with a slight smile. "I already trust you. Do whatever you think is necessary," she said with a smile, resting her chin on his head. Alex grinned and tightened his grip on the sword with both hands. Raising it above his head, he focused all his energy, and a stream of power erupted from his body, shining like dazzling flames. The sword began to glow, enveloping itself in a layer of radiant energy. Streams of power flowed from Alex, merging with the sword, which grew larger as it absorbed the power around it. Odin instantly sensed the danger. Realizing that Alex was preparing something destructive, he ordered his army of monsters to attack. But Alex was already holding an enormous energy sword, radiating such power that even the spectators in the stands froze in shock. A wild, wide grin appeared on Alex''s face as he saw the horde of monsters approaching him. "Too late! EX-CALIBUUUUUUUUR!!! he shouted, bringing the sword down to the ground. When the sword hit the ground, the energy discharged with unimaginable force. Odin managed to raise a barrier in an attempt to defend himself, but still felt the growing threat. Alex''s strike caused a brilliant flash, comparable to a nuclear explosion, blinding everyone present. The spectators squinted, trying to protect their eyes. Even King Arthur, sitting among the crowd, was bewildered. He didn''t understand why Alex had shouted "Excalibur," but he clearly saw that it was an incredibly powerful attack. As the bright light faded, an intimidating sight appeared before them: the entire area in front of Alex had been turned into a desert, and in its place, there was a deep chasm stretching from his position to the edge of the arena. The barrier surrounding the arena had saved the spectators and the structure from destruction; otherwise, the strike would have obliterated the entire coliseum. This blow signaled the beginning of an all-out battle. G.I.R. shot left, releasing a stream of flames that burned monsters in its path. MIMI moved in the opposite direction, effortlessly wiping out enemies. Rebecca, not falling behind, accurately launched incendiary grenades from her grenade launcher, destroying monsters in the epicenter of their mass. Brunhilde watched the events unfold with genuine amazement. She couldn''t believe that Alex had demonstrated such destructive power. And while she understood that Alex was far stronger than he appeared, this kind of strength still astonished her. Meanwhile, Alex, calmly standing amidst the chaos, kept a close eye on where Odin was. The divine idiot was trying to heal his mutilated body. His barrier had barely withstood the force of the blow, but it didn''t save him from the damage. Half of Odin''s body was burned, black blood dripping from deep wounds. However, despite his condition, he was still not defeated. Odin heard footsteps and looked up. Alex was approaching him, calmly holding a cigarette in his mouth and smirking. This scene made Odin''s fury boil even more. He understood: Alex hadn''t even broken a sweat after two powerful attacks that had turned his body into ruins. "Well, it is what it is. That''s right, one eyed," Alex said with a cheerful grin, stopping a few steps away. "You think my strikes end here? Oh, no. I''ve got something special prepared for you. But first¡­ I want to know who you were planning to summon." Odin merely sneered, trying to suppress the pain. Alex, taking his time, prepared for the next step of his plan. To be continued... Chapter 186 - 186: The End of Another Villain After another powerful attack from Alex, the entire arena shook as if struck by an atomic bomb. The dust raised by his blow dispersed with a single wave of his hand, revealing the sight of the destroyed arena. The gods present, watching the battle, horrifiedly realized that Alex had been holding back while fighting Poseidon. This truth, like an icy stream, ran down their spines, making them break into a cold sweat. The arena was now a wasteland, scarred by a massive chasm that stretched from Alex''s feet to the very edge. All the monsters created by Odin, caught at the epicenter of the strike, simply evaporated. Those further out were mutilated by the destructive wave. While Alex remained still, the robo-dog G.I.R., armed with a flamethrower, rushed left, scorching everything in its path. Its partner, MIMI, surged in the opposite direction, annihilating enemies with streams of flame. Meanwhile, Rebecca, standing on the balcony rail, held a grenade launcher and precisely launched rounds filled with enhanced napalm. Each shot caused a fiery rain that immediately engulfed the monsters. The spectators watched in horror. The scene reminded them of the brutal times of the Inquisition when the church wiped out entire villages for heresy. No one could believe that such a sweet-looking girl, like Rebecca, could be so dangerous. Her insane laughter accompanying each shot, and the screams of monsters, created a chilling contrast. Everyone unanimously decided to stay far away from this sweet-looking but deadly individual. Even G?ll, stunned, stared at Rebecca, unable to believe her eyes. Usually, the young Valkyrie saw her lazily lounging on the couch, doing nothing. Buddha, watching the scene, tried to understand how Alex had even met Rebecca. The only conclusion he came to was that they were too similar. The rounds in Rebecca''s grenade launcher ran out. Skillfully reloading the weapon, Rebecca handed it to Stitch and began rummaging through her inventory. "Why did you stop shooting?" Buddha asked, trying not to look at the bloody carnage. "With a grenade launcher, it''s uncomfortable to help. So I''ll get something better," she replied with a wide grin. Her words piqued the curiosity of Buddha, G?ll, and Zerofuku. Moments later, Rebecca satisfied their curiosity by pulling out a massive six-barreled machine gun from her inventory, one that was bigger than she was. Stitch''s eyes sparkled when he saw his "Mom" with this terrifying weapon. "How is she even holding that?" G?ll whispered in surprise, unable to believe that such a petite girl could handle such heavy weaponry. Lifting the machine gun, Rebecca effortlessly slung it over her shoulder, her face showing no sign of strain. "If you''re going to shoot that thing from here, it might be dangerous," Buddha cautiously remarked. "Then to hell with it," Rebecca scoffed, grimacing. "I''ll get closer. Otherwise, Alex will start lecturing me about safety again. Although, what he''s doing is way more dangerous!" With these words, she resolutely headed for the arena, ready to turn the battlefield into a fiery disaster. Buddha was about to object about safety, but Rebecca simply gestured for Stitch. He skillfully jumped onto her back, sinking his sharp claws into her jacket. Once sure he was securely holding on, Rebecca leapt forward and landed directly on the arena''s railing. The spectators in the stands watched in awe as the girl with the enormous machine gun moved. The contrast between her petite frame and the massive weapon caused confusion in some, and a slight sense of dread in others. Buddha, watching from the balcony, had finally concluded that Rebecca and Alex were both madmen, each in their own way. Before opening fire, Rebecca pulled a massive ammo box from her inventory, attached a belt to the machine gun, and made sure to supply Stitch with ammunition for his grenade launcher. After finishing her preparations, she smiled widely and sinisterly, resembling a real gremlin. "This is what I''ve been missing all day," Rebecca smirked, aiming the machine gun at the monster army. "Resting is nice, but stuffing these bastards full of bullets is way more fun. Don''t you think so, Stitch?" "Boom-boom! Blow them all up!" Stitch joyfully shouted, raising his grenade launcher. Nearby people shuddered as they overheard their exchange. Meanwhile, something incredible was happening in the arena. The monster hordes fought G.I.R. and MIMI, while Odin, having taken on a new, terrifying form, instilled fear in the hearts of the spectators. Rebecca paid no attention to the whispers behind her. Aiming the machine gun at the cluster of monsters, she squeezed the trigger. The six barrels of the gun began to spin, and soon a hail of bullets rained down, tearing apart the bodies of the monsters. Stitch, unwilling to be left behind, launched several grenades that exploded with a loud bang, scattering pieces of enemies in all directions. G.I.R., wielding a flamethrower, noticed several creatures in front of him explode, burned to ash. Turning his head, he saw Rebecca firing fiercely. Realizing he wasn''t alone in the battle, G.I.R. increased the pressure, turning monsters into dust. Rebecca, laughing manically, continued firing, which only scared the spectators even more. Meanwhile, Alex stood not far from Odin, whose body was still trying to regenerate. The right side of his body had taken severe damage, and the severed leg, from which black blood flowed, visibly slowed his movements. His hand, still fused with the Gungnir spear, tightly gripped the weapon. Alex exhaled smoke from his nose and looked down at Odin. "So, you''re stronger than you look at first glance. I admit, this is slightly surprising. But I''ve been holding back. Maybe you''ll tell me who exactly you were planning to summon into this world?" Alex smirked, his voice tinged with light mockery. Odin, gritting his teeth in pain, pretended to ignore Alex''s words, but the question made him look at his opponent with a sneer. With each passing moment, his expression grew more self-satisfied. He thought about the creature he was planning to open the way for, which would give him power beyond anything. "You want to know who I''m going to summon, Voldigoad? Even if I tell you, you won''t understand. In the eyes of this creature, you''re just an insignificant speck, a cockroach. There''s no one and nothing in this world that could defeat it," Odin said, contemptuously looking at Alex. Alex, with his expression unchanged, grunted. "Another idiot who believed the sweet words of a creature that, for fun, could wipe out all life. Well, let''s see how long you last before your screams of pain echo across the arena." His words were calm, but there was an underlying threat that made Odin involuntarily shudder. Alex tiredly rubbed his forehead, pondering how to respond to Odin''s words. Another fool who had never encountered truly omnipotent beings, claiming to have seen everything. Brunhilde, hovering behind Alex in her spiritual form, looked at the one-eyed god with disdain. She considered him an idiot. In Alex''s memories, she had seen beings so powerful they couldn''t even be imagined¡ªand he had destroyed them all. Alex, on the other hand, was thinking about how to get Odin to reveal all the information. He knew the best way was to provoke him. "So, what do you think, Odin? Why did I ask you to summon all your minions?" Alex said in a calm, almost lazy tone. Odin frowned upon hearing the question. He noticed that the number of summoned creatures was rapidly diminishing. They were being torn apart, their remains vanishing in the flames. The longer this slaughter went on, the fewer monsters remained. Alex didn''t even need to turn around; he could feel that everything was going according to plan. Brunhilde turned and saw how Rebecca, G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch were methodically wiping out the summoned monsters. Rebecca''s gunfire literally ripped them apart, while their bodies were burned by the combined efforts of magic and technology. "It''s quite simple," Alex allowed himself a slight smirk. "I''m too lazy to hunt down all these creatures one by one. And you, like the last idiot, gathered them in one place. Though you could have left a few behind to attack the audience, distract me, and give you more time. Instead, you arrogantly flaunt your strength, not thinking about the consequences." His calm, instructive tone sounded like a teacher reprimanding a lazy student. Odin seethed with rage. His face twisted with anger, and Brunhilde enjoyed watching this scene. Seeing a once-arrogant god look as though he had just swallowed a mouthful of dirt brought her a strange satisfaction. Alex smiled, recalling a similar situation with Erebus before the God of Darkness realized he was just a pawn. But Odin was different. This one-eyed god, who had lost all wisdom, had stepped into the situation, bought by a few empty promises. "And so what? Even if you destroy these creatures, you still won''t be able to kill me. You certainly won''t stop what I''m planning to summon," Odin spat with disdain, barely suppressing his rage. Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise, unable to understand how he could still deny the obvious. His plans had already been ruined, but Odin''s arrogance seemed to blind him. Alex decided to drive the final nail into his coffin, completely stripping the enemy of hope. "You should tone down your arrogant speeches," he said, his voice dripping with lazy sarcasm. "Or have you not noticed that you''re trapped here? The entire arena is isolated in a separate space. Do you think your pathetic spatial tricks will help you escape? Oh, no, little one. I''m too lazy to let someone like you slip away." Alex rolled his eyes as though the entire situation bored him. His tone finally pushed Odin out of balance, turning the god''s anger into despair. Odin didn''t believe Alex''s words and decided to open a portal to escape, gather his strength, and continue his plan. He tried over and over, but the portal wouldn''t open. With each failed attempt, Odin''s face darkened until he finally realized with horror that Alex''s words were true. Slowly, he lifted his gaze, full of confusion and fear, toward his opponent. Seeing Odin''s bewilderment, Alex simply grinned widely. This smile wasn''t just mockery¡ªthere was a sense of superiority in it. Without looking away, Alex flicked his cigarette aside and slowly walked toward Odin. "What''s wrong, are you surprised?" Alex began with a mocking tone. "Where are your grand speeches now, Odin? Where are your magnificent plans for sacrifice and summoning the cosmic being? Where did your fighting spirit go? Tell me, oh great and wise Odin. Or were you so blinded by your power that you never even considered that someone might be able to stop you?" Odin''s face twisted with rage. All of this anger was directed at one person¡ªAlex. But despite the boiling fury inside him, Odin couldn''t understand how his opponent had managed to isolate the space. He only suspected one thing: if Alex died, the barrier would disappear. But he couldn''t have imagined that for Alex, isolating an entire galaxy was no more than a complicated trick, and creating this barrier was merely child''s play. Odin stood, fully recovered, and aimed Gungnir directly at Alex. "Whatever you say, your death will be the key to fulfilling my plan. You''ve made it easier for me by locking us in here," Odin said with cold contempt. Alex stopped upon hearing this, then burst out laughing loudly and genuinely. His laughter was so contagious that it seemed an odd contrast to the tense atmosphere. Alex laughed to the point of tears, wiped them away, and then, looking at Odin with a gleam in his eyes, said: "Oh no, Odin, you''re wrong. It''s not me locked in here with you. It''s you locked in here with me. And trust me, you''re not going to like it. So do me a favor¡ªtell me the name of the one you''re planning to summon. Maybe then I''ll make your death quick." Odin remained silent, completely ignoring Alex''s words. His patience had run out, and he decided to act. He vanished from his position, instantly appearing in front of Alex, and hurled Gungnir at his chest, intending to pierce him through. But Alex easily dodged, taking only a barely noticeable step to the side. Odin''s spear flew past, smashing everything in its path and kicking up a cloud of dust. "For future reference: in the next battle against a villain, you might want to reinforce the battlefield, so you don''t destroy everything around you," Alex muttered to himself, dodging another strike. Brunhilde, in her spiritual form, heard his muttering and sighed softly. She knew Alex would certainly forget about it if no one reminded him. While Alex skillfully dodged Odin''s furious attacks, he noticed that Odin had accidentally hit a few of his own allies and had nearly wounded G.I.R. and MIMI. Alex glanced quickly at the two robo-dogs and, not wanting to take any risks, teleported them carefully to the stands. G.I.R. and MIMI barely had time to blink in surprise. Just moments ago, they were destroying heretical creatures, and now they found themselves next to Rebecca. She, noticing the appearance of her "children," stopped shooting for a moment and looked over the battlefield. Her gaze immediately stopped on Alex, who was effortlessly deflecting Odin''s attacks without losing his cocky smile. Alex reached his hand out toward Odin''s face. When his fingers came dangerously close, he snapped them. In that instant, Odin''s head exploded like an overripe watermelon, and the All-Father collapsed to the ground like a felled tree. The Colosseum froze. An absolute silence fell. No one could believe their eyes: with just a snap of his fingers, Alex had destroyed the head of Odin himself. This moment became yet another confirmation of how powerful Alex was, and this realization repeatedly stunned everyone who was watching. Alex calmly stared at the fallen Odin, took a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and took a deep drag. Brunhilde, being within Alex''s spiritual world, smiled. She had already stopped being surprised by his actions, having seen in his memories how he destroyed an entire galaxy for the sake of victory. Yet, still, watching him deal with Odin brought her quiet joy. "Hey, I know you''re still alive. Stop pretending, get up, and fight," Alex said lazily, kicking the fallen god in the leg. "Are you sure you didn''t accidentally kill him?" Brunhilde asked skeptically. "No, they always do that. Pretend to be dead and then try to attack," Alex waved her off, pointing at Odin''s body. As if to confirm his words, Odin''s body jerked, and he struck with his spear, aiming directly at Alex. Alex easily dodged, stepping back a pace. Odin''s head began to regenerate, and his body rose from the ground like a dark mimic of Dracula. "See? I told you!" Alex grinned. "Maybe stop talking? Try not to get hit by his strike," Brunhilde reminded him sternly. Alex was about to respond, but a spear shot past his face, aimed straight for his head. He dodged at the last moment, making the weapon miss. With each failed strike, Odin grew angrier. However, Alex remained calm. He skillfully dodged every attack, never letting go of his cigarette, occasionally taking a drag. This nonchalance only further enraged Odin. Gungnir, merging with the god''s hand, began to change. It grew more grotesque, transforming into something monstrous. Now it was no longer a weapon, but a hungry entity with sharp teeth. When the transformation was complete, Odin struck again. This time, the spear''s mouth opened, attempting to swallow Alex. Alex teleported to the side, avoiding the snapping trap. "How much longer are you going to jump around like a monkey?" Odin yelled, glaring at Alex with hatred. Alex just smirked. "Seriously? It''s like you''re repeating the same thing," he taunted. "Just a reminder, I already took your head off with a snap of my fingers. Looks like you need a memory refresher." With those words, Alex vanished, as if dissolving into the air. Odin didn''t have time to react as Alex appeared right in front of him. Before disappearing again, Alex summoned Beowulf''s gauntlets. Appearing before Odin, he struck horizontally with lightning speed. The crushing force of the blow destroyed the upper half of the All-Father''s body, leaving only his legs, which collapsed to the ground. Black blood began to spill from the remaining remnants, forming a horrible puddle on the floor. The surface of the liquid was covered with mouths and eyes, emitting sinister sounds. Within moments, it transformed into a grotesque creature with sharp teeth, which opened its mouth, preparing to attack Alex. Alex jumped back, narrowly avoiding the disgusting creature''s strike. "Do all who embrace the power of the Outer Gods end up like this?" Brunhilde asked with obvious interest. Her question stemmed from a lack of knowledge. Even in Alex''s memories, which she could access, there were gaps carefully hidden by him. Brunhilde had long wanted to understand why he blocked those moments, but she decided to leave the question for later. Right now, she was more concerned with whether all those who wield such power turn into monsters like Odin. "Maybe," Alex answered, watching the black, slimy monster return to its puddle. "I''m not sure. Most don''t survive long enough to become a monster." Brunhilde nodded, lost in thought. After all, such power seemed so destructive that its wielder either perished or transformed into something unimaginable. "How many times do you think Odin will die before he starts talking?" Alex asked with curiosity. "I don''t know. You check for yourself. I''m not playing your games," she replied coldly, crossing her arms. Alex pouted in dissatisfaction, but his curiosity won. He was eager to find out how many deaths Odin could endure before begging for mercy and revealing the name of the creature he intended to summon. Alex added a bit of his own power to make each of the All-Father''s deaths agonizing, taking his time. He watched as the upper part of Odin''s body reformed from the black liquid. When the process was complete, the All-Father returned to his original form, as if no destruction had occurred. However, Alex had grown tired of hearing his arrogant speeches about invincibility and omnipotence. Vanishing from sight before Odin could notice, Alex appeared behind him. The All-Father, not fully recovered, felt a cold sense of impending danger from behind. The echoes of the previous two attacks still caused pain, which seeped not only into his body but also into Odin''s very essence. Acting on instinct, he turned his head and saw Alex, a tiny red sphere spinning on his fingers. It radiated genuine threat. But before Odin could do anything, Alex acted faster. "Cursed Technique Reversal: Red," he said calmly, directing the sphere straight at the All-Father. The red sphere made contact with Odin''s body, and he immediately felt the space around him begin to warp. Everything seemed to be repelling outward, forming a powerful wave that distorted reality. Alex watched the unfolding scene, internally uncertain of the result, as it was his first time using this technique. To be cautious, he applied only a small portion of his power. Originally, the technique was designed to push all matter within range, but its effect exceeded Alex''s expectations. When the sphere touched Odin''s body, it tore him apart. Black blood erupted in all directions, and the remnants of his body scattered as though blasted by a tank shell. The spectacle resembled a ballistic dummy being torn apart on a firing range. Alex canceled the technique and carefully inspected the aftermath. He observed with interest what had happened to Odin after encountering his Cursed Technique Reversal: Red. "Well, that was unexpected," he remarked, slightly surprised by the power of the new technique. In her spiritual form, Brunhilde appeared beside him and began angrily tapping Alex on the head. "Are you serious? You decided to test new techniques while fighting Odin?!" she fumed, punctuating her words with taps. "Well, why not? Gotta spice up Odin''s death," Alex replied calmly, ignoring her actions. Brunhilde, realizing the futility of her attempts to get through to him, sighed and stepped back. Meanwhile, Alex watched with interest as the scattered parts of Odin''s body began to move. They seemed to come alive, crawling toward one spot¡ªhis head. When all the fragments reached the target, they merged into a black, sticky mass, soon taking on the form of his original body. "Hey, Odin, you''ve died three times already. How about calling it quits? Just tell me who you want to summon, and I''ll be done with you," Alex said coolly. "No matter how many times you try to kill me, it won''t work. I''m immortal. Nothing in this world can end my life," Odin declared haughtily. "Well, we''ll see about that," Alex replied with a smile, lighting up a new cigarette. Ignoring Alex''s remark, Odin suddenly disappeared, reappearing right before him a moment later. His monstrous body lunged into attack, opening its jaws wide, intending to swallow his opponent whole. But just as the monster''s jaws were about to close, Odin noticed a bright blue sphere spinning at the tip of Alex''s finger. Recognizing the technique, he tried to retreat, but it was too late. "Cursed Technique Lapse: Blue," Alex said with a broad smile, pushing the glowing sphere forward with his finger. When the blue sphere touched Odin, his entire body began to compress under the pressure. Moments later, he transformed into a small, meaty ball. Alex smirked, pleased with successfully recreating Cursed Technique Lapse: Blue. "Turns out ''Blue'' is easier than ''Red''," Alex said, watching the result of his work. "All you need to do is create a hole in space that starts pulling everything around it. Then it''s not far from turning into a meatball." He paused for a second, trying to remember if Gojo had ever turned his opponents into something like this. No answer came, but the thought of meeting Gojo and asking a few questions flashed in his mind. Meanwhile, the spectators in the stands watched as Odin died once again ¡ª for the fourth time. And each time, his death became more humiliating. "Only need to check ''Purple,'' and then we can move on," ¡ª Alex said, casually kicking the meatball away from him. "You''re using Odin as a mannequin to test abilities you''ve never tried before?" Brunhilde asked, hovering in her spiritual form behind Alex. "How did you know?" Alex replied, surprised. "I''m literally in your head. It''s not that hard," Brunhilde responded, rolling her eyes. None of the spectators heard this conversation. But if anyone had, they would have been utterly shocked: no one could have imagined that Alex was simply testing techniques, not trying to completely annihilate Odin. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The meatball that Odin had turned into began to writhe, and within a second, it took on its original form again. Alex raised an eyebrow, noticing that this time, the regeneration was faster. Without waiting for Odin to fully recover, Alex instantly teleported to him. He pressed his index and middle fingers together, holding them with his thumb, and a violet sphere began to form on his hand. "Hollow Technique: Purple," he said, launching the sphere directly at Odin. When the violet energy hit its target, Odin''s body evaporated, leaving only his feet behind, almost as if mocking him. Alex watched the remains of his enemy and patiently waited for him to recover so he could test the next technique. "That''s the fifth death," Alex quietly said, staring at the emptiness. Each of Alex''s attacks not only damaged Odin''s physical body but also his very essence. This time, the regeneration took longer than usual. Alex focused, gazing at his opponent''s destroyed essence. It was covered in cracks and seemed on the verge of complete destruction. "Well, are you ready to answer my question?" Alex asked, smiling. "Because I still have plenty of techniques I want to try out. It''s not every day you meet an enemy with such impressive regeneration." Odin suffered from unbearable pain that he had never experienced before. His plans for power, his ambitions¡ªeverything now seemed so insignificant in the face of Alex. He felt his essence breaking down, but he didn''t want to give up, despite his despair. "Just a note for you, Odin," Alex continued, his voice softer but his gaze still cold. "I could extract everything I need from you at any moment. But Brunhilde is really angry with you, so you have to endure all of this. So come on, tell me everything, and I''ll end your suffering by destroying you forever." A kind, almost innocent smile played on Alex''s face, but even that couldn''t hide his true intentions. Odin lifted his gaze to Alex and noticed Brunhilde floating behind him in her spiritual form. His eyes narrowed as he realized that all of his plans had fallen apart because of this pair. Barely suppressing the pain in his soul, he smirked in contempt. "Even if I tell you his name, what will that give you?" he said coldly. "You''re just a cockroach. Sure, you''re stronger than me, but you can''t compare to the one who gave me this power." Alex rolled his eyes and sighed in annoyance: "For the love of God, just say the damn name. Stop acting like the main villain, I don''t have time for your games. I''ve got plenty of things to finish." Finishing the sentence, Alex lazily tossed a candy at Odin''s head. The candy hit Odin in the forehead, and he reflexively caught it with his hand. For several seconds, he silently stared at the small sweet object in his palm, trying to comprehend what had just happened. Even Brunhilde froze in confusion, watching Alex, who, instead of using a destructive attack, had decided to¡­ treat his enemy to a candy. Rebecca''s laughter, watching from the arena railing, broke the tense silence. She burst into loud laughter, clearly unable to hold it in. Odin ignored the laughter behind him, lifted his gaze to Alex, and clenched his teeth. He made a decision. If he was destined to die, then at least he would leave a mark, passing on the information about his patron and hoping that, in the end, Alex would die at the hands of this entity. "I don''t know his real name," Odin said, hiding his emotions. "But everyone calls him the Black Man." Hearing this, Alex only sighed deeply. "Well, shit," he muttered under his breath. He knew exactly who the Black Man was, or as he''s more commonly called, Nerekso ¡ª one of the strongest avatars of Nyan-Nyan. Alex wearily rubbed his temples, realizing that the situation was only getting worse. At least he had managed to stop the mass sacrifice that could have brought Nerekso into this world. Odin watched Alex, feeling his own essence slowly fading away. "Well, finish what you started, Voldigoad," he said, resigned. Alex, setting aside thoughts of Nerekso, walked toward Odin, finally deciding to end this chaos. Getting closer, he stomped his foot, and black chains with gray flames erupted from the ground. They coiled around Odin, forcing him to kneel. Odin felt the chains tearing at his essence. The pain was unbearable, and he could no longer utter a word. "Brunhilde, this is your chance for revenge. You''ve wanted this for a long time," Alex said to his ally. Alex''s silver sword and gauntlets glowed, transforming into Brunhilde. She appeared before Odin, looking at him with anger and hatred. Alex handed her Yamato. "Here, with this, you can finish the revenge." Brunhilde took the katana, her hands trembling with emotion. She looked at Odin, who lifted his tired eyes to her as if he wanted to say something. But Brunhilde gave him no chance. With a furious swing, she severed the enemy''s head. The head touched the ground and immediately turned to ash, just like the rest of Odin''s body. When it was over, Brunhilde felt an incredible sense of relief. Her duty was fulfilled, the enemy was destroyed, and the adopted son Siegfried would finally be free. She rushed into Alex''s arms, held him tightly, and kissed him on the lips, not holding back her emotions. Alex, slightly stunned, smiled. He realized that despite the hardships, he had earned his reward in the end, and it was the right thing to do. To be continued¡­ Chapter 187 - 187: How to Kidnap an Adopted Son After Odin''s death, the entire Colosseum plunged into a deep, almost suffocating silence. Neither mortals nor gods could utter a word. What Odin had become left an indelible mark on the hearts of all who witnessed his confrontation with Alex. The sight of a once-wise ruler, so consumed by madness that he was willing to sacrifice all mortals¡ªand possibly even the gods¡ªto summon an ancient deity, shook everyone to their core. The mystery of which god Odin intended to summon remained unsolved. However, Odin''s final words were known only to Alex and Brunhilde. Gradually, the spectators averted their eyes from the spot where Odin had perished and turned their attention to Alex. At that moment, Brunhilde was tenderly kissing him, completely ignoring the crowd. None of those present, mortal or divine, doubted for a second: Alex had saved them from certain doom. The gods, however, felt conflicted. On one hand, Alex had been created for their destruction, and his hatred for them was evident. On the other hand, he had locked himself in the arena with Odin, risking his life to face the mad god. Although calling it a "battle" seemed inaccurate¡ªAlex had toyed with Odin, killing him repeatedly, as if to demonstrate his superiority. Alex paid no attention to the onlookers. His mind was elsewhere, focused on finishing what needed to be done. For now, however, he allowed himself to enjoy the softness of Brunhilde''s lips, refusing to let suspicion distract him. He knew that a conversation with Heimdall awaited him¡ªHeimdall, who had fled the moment the battle began. The god undoubtedly knew more than he let on, particularly about the essence and identities Alex used in his clones. For Brunhilde, this moment marked the culmination of long-awaited vengeance. She had finally found someone who understood her better than anyone, who helped her achieve justice. Despite the whirlwind of emotions and the rapid development of their relationship, she had no intention of stepping back. Alex, for his part, remained cautious¡ªeven within their spiritual bond, he kept some of his memories hidden, anticipating possible risks. But the idyll was interrupted by an irritated Rebecca. "Hey, are you two going to keep kissing forever? What is this, a soap opera?" she shouted, throwing the first object she could find at Alex. The projectile hit him square in the head. Alex turned to the troublemaker with undisguised annoyance. Under the watchful eyes of hundreds of spectators, he suddenly realized how much this moment resembled scenes from books where the hero defeats the villain and earns a kiss as his reward. Clearing his throat lightly, he tried to maintain his composure. Brunhilde, in contrast, relished the moment, caring little for the stares of the crowd. For her, the most important thing was that both Odin and Loki had received their just punishment and that Ragnarok had ended in victory. Yet, deep down, she worried that the gods might attempt to challenge the outcome, using Odin''s interference as leverage. But looking at Alex, she felt reassured¡ªthis man would leave the gods no chance. Under countless gazes, Alex suddenly turned his attention to where Rebecca and her trio of mischief-makers stood. Noticing him call his robo-dog, Brunhilde was slightly surprised. "G.I.R, come here!" Alex called loudly. Hearing the summons, G.I.R leapt down from the railing and began trotting toward Alex on his short mechanical legs. All eyes turned to the little robo-dog, who moved toward his master with remarkable determination. Now, those gathered in the hall could finally get a clear view of what was hidden beneath the armor. What they saw was an oddly shaped dog with green fur and a comically goofy expression on its face. GIR approached Alex and stopped next to him. Without wasting time, Alex took a microphone from his inventory and connected it to a special port on the robo-dog''s neck. After finishing the setup, he squeezed the microphone in his hand and glanced at the spectators in the stands. "Test, test. Can you hear me?" Alex said, tapping the microphone to check its functionality. The crowd in the stands, consisting of both gods and mortals, looked at Alex with doubt, not understanding what he was up to. Even Rebecca and Brunhilde, used to his unexpected antics, couldn''t hide their surprise. "Perfect," Alex continued, clearly satisfied with the check. "Ladies and gentlemen, gods and mortals, I would like to announce that Ragnarok has come to an end. Humanity has won this battle. If anyone has objections, feel free to come down here. I will gladly help you come to the right decision." His words echoed through the Colosseum, causing a wave of murmurs. No one dared to argue, especially after the obvious hint that Alex was prepared to resolve any disagreements in his own way. None of those present¡ªneither gods nor mortals¡ªdared to step onto the arena and face him head-on. Odin''s death, with his terrifying power, still left an indelible impression. Even those who believed that all the gods combined couldn''t defeat Odin now doubted their certainty. The chief gods of the pantheons remained silent, meeting Alex''s gaze with pride, but none attempted to dispute his words. Seeing that there were no objections, Alex decided to continue. "Well, since no one wants to speak up, I have a request for you," he began in an intentionally calm tone. "I ask all the representatives of the pantheons to gather in one place for the discussion of Ragnarok''s conclusion." The chief gods, seated in their VIP spots, exchanged wary glances. Only Zeus, having foreseen Alex''s intentions, broke the silence. His loud sigh drew everyone''s attention. "Voldigoad," Zeus addressed him calmly, rising from his seat. "And what do you suggest if a pantheon has no representative, or if they are unavailable?" Alex nodded, understanding the fairness of the question. In the battle of Ragnarok, great gods like Poseidon, Hades, and Shiva had fallen, not to mention Odin, who had tried to destroy everyone. "If your pantheon''s chief god is dead and there is no official representative, simply choose the nearest worthy successor," Alex responded confidently. "You have one hour while I finish my business. Then we will gather to discuss over tea." Having finished speaking, Alex scanned the gathered crowd, as if expecting questions or objections, but none came. Once he was done, Alex disconnected the microphone from the robo-dog and stored it in his inventory. GIR immediately clung to Alex''s leg, clearly deciding that a walk on his short paws wasn''t for him. Alex turned to Brunhilde and, unexpectedly for her, lifted her into his arms like a princess. Brunhilde was taken aback by the gesture but quickly wrapped her arms around his neck. "Hold on tight, both of you," Alex said, warning them to stay secure. Brunhilde pressed herself closer to him, afraid of losing her balance. GIR, in turn, tightened his grip on Alex''s pant leg, recalling past failed "flights" from Night City. Jumping onto the railing, Alex found himself in front of Rebecca, who greeted him with her wide, slightly mischievous smile. Without hesitation, Rebecca gracefully jumped onto his back, wrapping her legs around his waist. MIMI immediately joined, hanging from Alex''s other leg. As if that wasn''t enough, Stitch skillfully climbed onto Rebecca''s back like a backpack. Now, Alex looked like a mother koala, weighed down by her "children." The spectators watching the scene couldn''t hide their astonishment and laughter. Just moments ago, Alex had demonstrated terrifying power, killing Odin several times, and now he looked completely comical. But Alex paid no attention to it. With another leap, he landed on the balcony railing where they had been standing earlier. "A-chan," Buddha said with a smile, eyeing Alex, "you look damn funny. Just like the mother of a big family." "Well, that''s the fate of someone with a big family," Alex smirked, gently lowering Brunhilde to the ground. Rebecca hopped off Alex''s back, but Stitch showed no signs of getting down¡ªinstead, he settled comfortably on Rebecca''s shoulders, as content as a cat. GIR and MIMI also refused to let go of Alex, firmly clinging to his legs. "A-chan," Buddha continued, slightly frowning, "what were those plans you mentioned? What other business do you have left?" "First, I need to visit someone. Then I''ll drop by a few places, and lastly, I''ll meet with the gods to discuss the new system. You should attend too," Alex said, lighting another cigarette. Buddha just shrugged, deciding not to press for details. Alex, in turn, directed his eclectic group to the rest room to begin working on his plans. When they arrived, the Valkyries were already waiting. Without wasting time, Brunhilde led her sisters aside to speak with them privately. She wanted to find out why they had kept silent about their spiritual connection with Alex for so long. Alex glanced at the Valkyries, his eyes meeting G?ndul''s stern gaze. Her expression suggested that she blamed him. As if to confirm this, her eyes said: You owe me. Raising his hands in a gesture of surrender, Alex tried to smooth things over. Approaching Brunhilde, he gently placed his hands on her shoulders. "Listen, Bri, I asked them to stay silent. Maybe you won''t pressure them too much?" he said in a conciliatory tone. Brunhilde looked at him with cold resolve. "Don''t worry, Alex. I''m not done yet. After them, it''s your turn," she replied curtly, staring him down. Alex sighed, glancing at the Valkyries, clearly showing that he had done everything he could. In response, they all rolled their eyes in unison, deciding that if Brunhilde started asking questions, they could easily blame him. Alex mentally smirked, fully aware of their maneuver, and wondered how best to calm Brunhilde down. The only thing that came to mind was to free Siegfried as quickly as possible. Although he had initially planned to visit Heimdall, that visit would have to be postponed. Alex knew that Siegfried was somewhere in Tartarus, but he couldn''t remember the exact location. He summoned Yamato and immediately unsheathed the sword to open a portal. His actions immediately caught the attention of the others. "Where are you going?" Rebecca asked, noticing the gleam of the blade. "Just kidnapping someone... and maybe stealing something too," Alex replied honestly, without a hint of embarrassment. At the mention of kidnapping and stealing, Rebecca''s eyes instantly lit up with excitement. Alex noticed her reaction but had no intention of taking this "gremlin" with him. He knew perfectly well that if Rebecca came along, Tartarus would surely be blown to bits, and all the prisoners would escape. "Can I come with you?" Rebecca asked, grabbing his hand and looking at him with puppy eyes. "No, I''ll be in and out quickly. I don''t want that place turned into rubble," Alex replied, trying to ignore her pleading look. "Please! I''ll behave, I promise!" Rebecca insisted, not letting go of his hand. "Maybe next time. For now, be a good girl. I''ll be back soon," Alex said, leaning in to give her a quick peck on the nose. Without waiting for her response, he swung Yamato, and a portal opened in front of him. These actions caught the attention of Brunhilde, who had been sternly reprimanding her sisters for lying. She wanted to ask Alex where he was going but didn''t have time¡ª the portal had already closed behind him. Brunhilde frowned, puzzled, not understanding what Alex was planning. She could no longer read his thoughts through their spiritual connection, nor could the other Valkyries. Turning to Rebecca, she saw that the girl was standing with a pout, looking like a child who had been scolded. After passing through the portal, Alex found himself at the massive gates leading into Tartarus. He looked up, studying their majestic and ominous appearance. The huge doors were adorned with the jaws of a monster, and they were bound with heavy chains, as if reinforcing security measures. "Not a bad idea, but they could have made something more pleasing to the eye instead of monster fashion shows," Alex muttered, lighting a cigarette. Glancing at the gates one more time, he walked closer, contemplating the best way to get inside. The simplest option would be to kick them down, but he quickly dismissed that thought. Such an action could lead to all the prisoners escaping. "Alright, let''s do it the old-fashioned way," Alex muttered, stroking his chin. Using one of his abilities, reminiscent of Alucard''s power, Alex passed through the massive doors as if they didn''t exist. On the other side, he was greeted by gloomy corridors filled with rows of cells stretching into the endless distance. "A prison is a prison, no matter the dimension. Only the quality of the prisoners differs," Alex commented, exhaling smoke through his nose as he continued on his way. Looking around, Alex decided to move forward to find the cell where Siegfried was held. His arrival caught the attention of all the prisoners, who watched him with interest. To them, Alex was a new visitor, someone they hadn''t seen before. He walked confidently through the corridors of Tartarus, ignoring the prisoners'' stares. However, soon Alex realized that Tartarus was a massive dungeon, and finding someone specific was like searching for a needle in a haystack. He stopped, thinking about the situation. The only solution that came to his mind was to find the guards and "ask" them for directions to Siegfried''s cell. Deciding to act, Alex quickened his pace, intending to find those who could help him navigate. As he continued, he briefly considered that he should have extracted the memories from Odin or another god who knew Siegfried''s exact location. After several minutes of aimless wandering, two figures appeared in the distance, walking slowly. Alex immediately guessed they were guards. A light smile appeared on his face, and he quickened his pace to catch up with them. "Hey, you two, stop!" he called loudly. Hearing the unfamiliar voice, both guards turned in sync. Their gazes immediately locked on Alex. Recognizing him as Alexander Voldigoad, the one who had caused a stir during Ragnarok, the guards were flooded with fear. They knew about his massacre of Poseidon and the killing of Odin. Threatening such a person was akin to suicide. Alex saw that the guards had stopped, and he sped up even more. At that moment, the guards were contemplating whether to start running ¡ª and run very fast. But Alex approached them faster than they could execute their escape plan. "Thanks for waiting. I''ve been wandering for about twenty minutes and still can''t find the right place," he said, stepping closer. Stopping in front of the guards, Alex studied them carefully. One was an anthropomorphic leopard, and the other was a raven. Alex briefly thought that he had made the right decision not to bring GIR or MIMI with him; those two would have certainly started a "crusade" to eliminate the xenos. Meanwhile, the guards, though trying to maintain their composure, trembled under his gaze. They quickly concluded that escaping was impossible, and their only option was to help, hoping that Alex wouldn''t harm them. "How can we assist you, Mr. Voldigoad? What place are you looking for in Tartarus?" the leopard asked cautiously. "I''m looking for the cell where Siegfried is held. Can you show me the way?" Alex asked with a friendly smile. The guards exchanged glances, not understanding why Alex needed Siegfried. In fact, none of the guards knew that Siegfried was Brunhilde''s adopted son, as this information had been kept secret. Only older guards who had been working in Tartarus for a long time were aware of this. And these two certainly didn''t know such details. "If I may ask, Mr. Voldigoad, why do you need Siegfried?" the raven inquired cautiously. "Brunhilde is a bit mad at me, and I don''t want to listen to her lectures. I want to free Siegfried to distract her," Alex replied calmly, maintaining a friendly tone. Both guards nodded in unison, as they had seen the Ragnarok broadcasts and knew that Alex and Brunhilde were close. So they decided to show him the way, avoiding any unnecessary questions. "Then follow us, Mr. Voldigoad," the Leopard guard said, gesturing for Alex to follow him. Alex nodded and walked alongside the guards. Along the way, he asked questions about their work in Tartarus to better understand their everyday lives. He also learned their names to avoid addressing them by their race ¡ª it would have been impolite. The Leopard''s name was Flaurros, and the raven''s name was Andras. Gradually, both guards began to notice that Alex wasn''t as frightening as he might have seemed at first. His friendliness and openness made him an unexpectedly pleasant conversationalist. "And how much do they pay you for working here?" Alex asked with genuine curiosity. He was genuinely interested in how much someone working in a place like Tartarus ¡ª a massive dungeon holding the most dangerous criminals, whose names had become taboo ¡ª could be paid. The guards exchanged looks, considering who would answer. "Actually, not much, Mr. Voldigoad," Andras finally said. Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise. "You must be joking? This job is clearly dangerous, in case someone escapes. Not to mention it must be pretty stressful." Flaurros gave a slight smirk. "Mr. Voldigoad, it''s not about the salary, it''s about the privileges we get. Actually, the work is not as difficult as it seems. We do a few patrols every couple of hours and then rest. Each level of Tartarus has its own guards. The lower the level, the higher the pay and more privileges." Alex nodded, understanding the logic. The lower the level, the more dangerous the prisoners. Since Siegfried was on this floor, they must not consider him that dangerous, despite the fact that he was a demigod who killed a dragon. As they walked, Alex continued asking questions about the structure of Tartarus to expand his knowledge. As he had suspected, in this version of the world, Tartarus was used as a prison for dangerous prisoners or those who had become inconvenient for the gods. Alex wondered who might be on the deeper levels. Most likely, there were Titans, Cronus ¡ª the father of the Olympian brothers, such as Zeus, Hades, Poseidon, and Adamus, who was the fourth brother in this universe. "Mr. Voldigoad, we''re almost there. Siegfried is in the next cell," Andras said, pointing ahead. "Thank you for your company. I''ll take it from here. Have a good day and a smooth shift, Andras, Flaurros," Alex responded, stopping. The guards also stopped, exchanging glances. After their casual conversation with Alex, they were even more convinced that he was not only not frightening but also quite a friendly person. He managed to create a sense of ease even in such a grim place as Tartarus. "Have a good day, Mr. Voldigoad," they said almost simultaneously before bidding him farewell. Alex waved goodbye to the guards and calmly headed toward the cell where Siegfried was kept. As he approached, he peered inside and couldn''t help but frown. The cell was filled with massive chains hanging from the ceiling, secured to the walls and floor. It looked as though they were keeping not a man, but a real monster here. Alex surveyed the complex setup and simply shook his head with slight disappointment. Forgetting about the chains, he focused on the prisoner inside. A half-naked man sat in the cell, covered in numerous wounds and scars, with long, curly, light-colored hair. His eyes were closed, as if he were either dozing off or simply ignoring what was happening around him. Alex silently entered the cell, disturbing Siegfried, and made his way to the chains, examining them carefully. At first glance, they seemed to be just regular chains made from an especially durable metal. Alex didn''t know the name of the metal, nor did he consider it important. When his fingers brushed against the chains, a characteristic metallic sound echoed, and Siegfried slowly opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was the stranger standing in his cell. Intrigued, Siegfried began to study the stranger intently, assessing him from head to toe. Dark trousers, a dark shirt with rolled-up sleeves, black hair combed back, and most notably ¡ª eyes that shimmered with all the colors of the rainbow, as if they were piercing straight through him. "It''s been a while since I''ve had guests in this dreary place. Who are you, Mr. Stranger?" Siegfried asked, maintaining a calm tone and offering a slight smile. Upon hearing the question, Alex broke his gaze from the chains and turned to face Siegfried. His attention was drawn to the man''s emerald eyes, just like Brunhilde''s. Alex and Siegfried locked eyes, sizing each other up. In reality, only Siegfried was trying to figure out who was standing before him, while Alex was already thinking about how to introduce himself. An idea popped into his head, one that had worked well for him in the past. Alex decided to take the same approach he used when he first met David. "I''m your father," Alex said calmly, looking Siegfried straight in the eyes. For a few seconds, confusion filled Siegfried''s mind. His thoughts were tangled: what did he just hear? Father? How was that possible? Why did he know nothing about this? Questions popped up one after another in his mind as he tried to comprehend Alex''s words. Ignoring the stunned expression on Siegfried''s face, Alex decided it was time to leave this place. Other matters awaited him, including the pursuit of Heimdall. Summoning Yamato, he gave a slight wave of the blade, and all the chains and shackles holding Siegfried were immediately severed. The man fell to the floor, stunned, looking up and meeting Alex''s gaze. "Why are you saying you''re my father? And when did you become one?" Siegfried asked in confusion. "All the questions go to your mother," Alex replied calmly. "If you want to know something, talk to Brunhilde. I don''t have time to explain everything here. Now, be a good boy and step into the portal." With these words, Alex opened a portal using Yamato. Siegfried continued to watch him suspiciously. However, upon hearing Brunhilde''s name, he started to get an idea of what was going on. Still, he remained doubtful. Why had Brunhilde never mentioned this person? When had she gotten a partner? The last time she was here, she hadn''t said a word about it. And because of this, Siegfried began to suspect that Alex was lying. "Even if you mentioned Hilda''s name, I don''t believe you," Siegfried said firmly, refusing to go toward the portal. Alex glanced at Siegfried, frowning. His eyes twitched slightly, betraying his irritation. Patience was not a trait he could boast about, especially when dealing with young men who needed something explained. If it had been a girl in Siegfried''s place, Alex might have gladly laid everything out with some proof. But since it was a guy, he decided to take a simpler and harsher approach. "I said, get in the portal," Alex said coldly, disappearing from his spot. Siegfried didn''t even have time to blink before Alex was already behind him. Without wasting a second, Alex kicked him hard, sending the boy straight into the portal. With a whistle, Siegfried was sent flying into the portal, disappearing as Alex calmly followed, stepping through as though strolling through a park. Meanwhile, in the break room, where his group had stayed, there was a calm confusion. No one knew where Alex had gone, not even the Valkyries connected to him through the spiritual bond. Brunhilde, who had just been reprimanding her sisters, now found herself staring at the spot where Alex had left through the portal, wondering where he was headed and what was happening. Her thoughts were interrupted when the portal suddenly opened, and Siegfried flew out of it. Surprise was reflected on Brunhilde''s face, as well as on her sisters'' faces, who were watching in shock as the boy landed face-first on the floor with a loud thud. "Oh, that''s rude," Siegfried muttered, sitting up and rubbing his reddened forehead. Looking around, he noticed Brunhilde, who stood there, seemingly struck by lightning. A wide grin spread across Siegfried''s face. "Sister Hilda! Long time no see!" he said cheerfully, waving his hand. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her shock was replaced by confusion, but Siegfried''s words quickly brought her back to reality. "How did you get here?" she asked, unable to hide her bewilderment. Although she had seen Siegfried appear from the portal, comprehending what was happening took some effort. The only thing that came to mind was that Alex had somehow entered Tartarus and pulled him out. "A strange guy appeared, said he was my father, and then kicked me into the portal," Siegfried shrugged, trying to explain the situation in a way that didn''t sound completely insane. He expected shock or disbelief, but the reaction from those around him was oddly calm, which made him slightly uncomfortable. As he mulled this over, Alex stepped out of the portal. His expression was clearly satisfied. "Well, I''ve kidnapped your son from Tartarus. So, am I forgiven? Are you no longer angry with me?" Alex asked with a smirk, meeting Brunhilde''s gaze. Brunhilde noticed Alex, his face beaming with a pleased smile, as if he had just successfully completed something important. She walked toward him and stopped directly in front of him, looking him in the eyes. Alex raised an eyebrow, waiting to see what she would say or do. Brunhilde leaned in a little closer, her movements slow and almost cautious. Then, she lightly brushed her lips against his. The kiss was brief but sincere. The scene caught Siegfried''s attention. He stared in surprise at his usually strict, always composed older sister. Such behavior from her was so unexpected that he could barely express his feelings in words. "I''ll think about it," Brunhilde said softly, a gentle smile lighting up her face. Alex rolled his eyes and sighed, realizing she had forgiven him for the deception. "Alright, you two go ahead and chat and all that. Meanwhile, I''m going to take care of a few other things before we go talk to the gods," he said, turning toward the door. "Where are you going again?" Rebecca asked, frowning. "I''m going to catch one idiot for a little chat," Alex replied, opening the door. "He knows too much and ran off first. Need to have a word with him." Without waiting for further questions, Alex stepped into the hallway and focused, trying to locate Heimdall. There was something strange about this god. Even if Heimdall had the ability to see the nine worlds, as the legends said, that didn''t explain how he could know so much about characters from other universes. Once Heimdall''s location became clear, Alex opened a portal and, stepping through it, found himself right where he needed to be. He emerged cautiously, so as not to attract unnecessary attention, and made his way toward Heimdall with the demeanor of someone determined to get answers. To be continued... Chapter 188 - 188: An Unexpected Guest from Another Universe The lounge was steeped in tense silence after Alex left again without explaining his intentions. Those who knew him well understood: if he was heading out to "visit" someone, it rarely ended well for his target. Rebecca, her face set in a pout, still stared toward the spot where he had vanished. Brunhilde, on the other hand, appeared calm¡ªshe had a good idea of where Alex had gone. Her suspicion was confirmed: his target was Heimdall, a god whose behavior had raised eyebrows. After all, there was no way he could have known the identities of the clones Alex had used to participate in battles. Buddha, sprawled lazily in a chair, seemed to have decided to take advantage of the moment to rest before the upcoming tedious meeting. The "kids'' team"¡ªGIR, MIMI, Stitch, Zerofuku, and G?ll¡ªreturned to their video games, doing their best to ignore the situation. "Uh¡­ can someone explain what''s going on here? And who''s that guy who called himself my father? Also, Sister Hilda, where did this whole relationship thing come from? Why do I know nothing about it?" Siegfried broke the silence, looking visibly confused. All eyes instantly turned to him. Rebecca immediately pretended to be busy and moved to Alex''s desk, focusing intently on "important tasks." Buddha closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep, as if the entire situation had nothing to do with him. The kids'' team dove even deeper into their games, acting as though they were the most riveting activities in the world. The Valkyries tactfully looked away, as if giving Brunhilde full freedom to handle the brewing storm on her own. "You''re all unbearable," Brunhilde muttered, casting a stern glance around the room. "He''s your son. It''s your job to explain everything to him," Rebecca replied without turning her head. Sighing, Brunhilde motioned for Siegfried to sit across from her. He noticed the peculiar "harmony" of the situation, even though everything seemed chaotic at first glance. His gaze lingered on three strange creatures he had never seen before. Meanwhile, Brunhilde was debating where to start¡ªso much had happened that day that it was hard to pick a beginning. Meanwhile, Alex had already found Heimdall''s location and opened a portal without hesitation. Entering the god''s quarters, he quickly scanned the room, paying little attention to its decor. Heimdall appeared oblivious to the uninvited guest. He was engrossed in his search; every cabinet and drawer had been turned upside down, but that didn''t deter him. The god was feverishly looking for something, muttering under his breath: "Where did I put it?" he murmured, opening yet another drawer. Leaning against a table with one elbow propped up, Alex watched the scene with evident indifference. At one point, he focused his gaze, attempting to discern Heimdall''s true essence. What he saw made his eyebrow rise in surprise. The god''s essence resembled a kaleidoscope, and Alex knew only one being in the multiverse with such a trait. This person definitely didn''t belong in this world. Not wanting to waste time, Alex spoke to announce his presence: "Need a hand?" he asked in a bored tone, finally catching Heimdall''s attention. Without stopping his search, Heimdall heard the voice behind him but paid no mind to it. "No, thanks. I can manage. I left it here somewhere," he muttered absently, continuing to rummage through his belongings. Alex smirked, patiently waiting for the realization to hit Heimdall that he wasn''t alone in the room. A few seconds later, it finally did. Freezing like a machine, Heimdall slowly turned his head. His gaze met Alex''s, who was sitting casually on a chair with his cheek resting on his hand. A playful, almost mocking smile spread across Alex''s face, as if he were watching an amusing performance. Heimdall froze, his mind desperately searching for an explanation for what was happening. Why had Alex come here? What was the purpose of his visit? The only thing that came to mind was the possibility that Alex knew about the fighters who should not exist in this world. Realizing he had made a mistake, Heimdall decided to remain calm and continue playing the fool to the very end. Heimdall now understood that the reason Alex had come was because he knew the history of fighters from another world. "What brings you here, Mr. Voldigoad?" Heimdall asked cautiously, carefully choosing his words. Heimdall''s eyes darted around the room as though searching for an escape. Alex, with undisguised amusement, watched his panicked attempts to hide his confusion. However, Alex had another question: where was the real Heimdall? Could this imposter have killed the true god using his magic? But what bothered him the most was how the gods hadn''t noticed the fake. "And what do you think I''m here for?" Alex asked with a smile, adding a hint of mockery to his voice. Heimdall''s eyes again flicked nervously around the room, eventually landing on a rainbow-colored sphere on a shelf. It shimmered in all hues, and that was the item he had been searching for. Alex calmly observed him until he noticed where his gaze had landed. Following his eyes, Alex too saw the sphere. Raising an eyebrow, he decided to check what it was. With a single motion, he pulled the sphere toward himself. The rainbow-colored sphere seemed to obediently float into his palm. Heimdall watched bitterly as it disappeared out of his reach. Alex examined the sphere closely, completely ignoring Heimdall''s presence. He quickly realized that the energy inside it was similar to the one emanating from Heimdall himself, but more concentrated¡ªas if it were a separate source of power. "Mr. Voldigoad, perhaps you could return the sphere to me? It''s a family heirloom. It''s dear to me as a memento," Heimdall said with feigned sorrow, attempting to invoke sympathy. Alex looked up at his face, which seemed genuinely upset, as if something truly precious had been stolen. If it weren''t for the long weeks spent with his fianc¨¦e Loki, Alex might have believed this pitiful act. But the over-the-top dramatization was so obvious that he just smirked. Noticing the mockery in Alex''s eyes, Heimdall clicked his tongue in irritation. "How about you stop pretending, Heimdall? Or should I call you Kishua Zelretch Schweinorg? The old vampire obsessed with little witch girls, and the possessor of the Second True Magic¡ªKaleidoscope?" Alex said in a light, but biting tone, spinning the sphere in his hand. When Alex revealed Heimdall''s true identity, the figure before him began to change. Before him stood a tall man with short gray hair and a neatly trimmed beard of the same color. The stranger''s attire, entirely in black, exuded an air of elegant severity: a black cloak with a short cape over a suit jacket, pristine white gloves, black trousers, and shoes. Alex, surveying him from head to toe, showed no surprise¡ªhe had already heard of the old vampire, known for his fascination with young witch girls. "How did you figure out it was me? How do you know me? How did you learn about my obsession and the Second True Magic?" Zelretch, no longer hiding his curiosity, asked as he examined Alex intently. Alex gave a slight smile and raised one finger, signaling that he was ready to answer. Zelretch, catching the gesture, eagerly awaited an explanation. The vampire used his magic, trying to find information about Alex, but all his efforts proved useless. Alex''s future was hidden from him, and his past seemed nonexistent. Alex appeared to be an anomaly, living only in the present. "Let''s start with the first question," Alex said, raising his index finger. "Your essence looks like a kaleidoscope, and that brings us to the second question. I only know one person who possesses such a power¡ªyou." Pausing for a moment, he raised two fingers. "Now, regarding the other questions. If you''re familiar with the theory of the multiverse, the explanation becomes easier. Every world is, in some way, a story for another world. So, in one of these worlds, your existence is part of such a story. It describes your abilities, your obsessions, and even the fact that you stir up conflicts for fun, relishing the chaos." Zelretch nodded thoughtfully, processing what he had heard. He wasn''t surprised that somewhere, his world might have been used as the source of a fictional story. However, he was extremely curious as to why Alex had sought him out. "So, what do you need from me, Voldigoad? Does it have something to do with the fighters who weren''t supposed to be part of Ragnarok?" Zelretch asked with a smile, sitting down on the nearest chair. Hearing the question, Alex pulled a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. "Do you smoke?" he asked, offering the pack. "No, it''s bad for you," Zelretch replied with a light laugh. "Old guys like me have no use for it." Alex smirked as well, lit a cigarette, and, exhaling the smoke, continued the conversation: "You''re right. I''m here because you knew about the fighters who shouldn''t have been in this world. Although Dracula was indeed here." "And where did I mess up?" Zelretch asked with genuine interest. "To keep it short, from the very beginning. Somehow, you knew who I was, even though I''m not from this world. Then came the story of the Pantheon, and finally, Might Guy. One case is a coincidence. Two is suspicious. Three is a pattern. And with each battle, my doubts grew stronger." Zelretch just smirked but couldn''t hide his admiration. Alex, looking out the window, calmly finished his cigarette, as though their conversation were a normal chat between an old acquaintance and a young upstart. Zelretch nodded, realizing he had messed up at the most obvious point. He had already suspected that the stories about the warriors he had recited while pretending to be Heimdall had raised suspicions. However, now Zelretch had the answer to another question that had been bothering him: Alex clearly was not from this world. But what intrigued him most was another aspect¡ªhow Alex managed to travel between worlds, or more precisely, between universes. Alex calmly observed Zelretch''s reaction, his curiosity piqued by how the vampire had managed to cross the multiverse. The Second True Magic, the Kaleidoscope, from what Alex knew, only allowed one to see and move between parallel worlds, nothing more. "Well, I suppose it''s my turn to ask questions. How did you end up in this world? More specifically, how do you manage to travel between universes if the Kaleidoscope doesn''t have that ability? It''s limited only to parallel timelines, perhaps the past and future," Alex said, pointing his cigarette at his conversation partner. Hearing the question, Zelretch gave a self-satisfied smile and glanced at the rainbow sphere in Alex''s hands. Alex immediately noticed the look. It was exactly as he had suspected¡ªthe key was in that sphere. It was practically pulsing with Zelretch''s magic, and its purpose was becoming increasingly clear. Without waiting for a response, Alex began to analyze. It was likely that a normal human body couldn''t generate enough energy to overcome the Kaleidoscope''s limitations. Zelretch''s magic allowed him to move only between parallel timelines, but the sphere acted as a battery, compensating for this shortcoming. "It''s all thanks to this sphere you''re holding. It contains my magic. If I charge it up, I can travel to another universe," Zelretch explained proudly. "So, my suspicions were correct. The sphere allows you to bypass the Kaleidoscope''s limitations," Alex nodded, confirming his thoughts. Zelretch choked slightly upon hearing Alex''s precise analysis and looked at him with surprise. How had this person understood the mechanism so quickly? While they conversed, Alex tried to determine which Holy Grail War should be beginning at this point. The major events, as he knew them, were tied to the third and fourth wars. However, he didn''t particularly want to visit this universe¡ªnot just because there was a likelihood that Allaya or Gaia might send Counter-Guardians after him, but also because his actions there could have serious consequences. Alex particularly despised the Matou family, considering them to be scum. If he found himself in that universe, the first thing he would do would be to annihilate them. The only thing that might draw him there was the idea of robbing Gilgamesh to seize all the legendary artifacts, including the Gae Bolg with Sc¨¢thach. From Zelretch''s words, Alex learned that the Fourth Holy Grail War was about to begin. He had time to think about potential intervention. "Well, it''s time to wrap up. I still need to talk to the gods and start putting plans into motion to change this world," Alex said, extinguishing his cigarette. "Hmm, leaving already?" Zelretch asked calmly, looking at his companion. Zelretch had enjoyed Alex''s company. He saw him as an intelligent, powerful individual who didn''t recklessly abuse his strength. However, he had no idea that Alex used his power for more unusual purposes¡ªsuch as creating chaos or weapons he never intended to use. "Yes, time waits for no one. So much to do before I start new endeavors. By the way, catch, this is for you," Alex said, standing up from the chair and tossing the rainbow sphere into Zelretch''s hands. "Don''t you want to visit my universe when you''re done here? I think you''d like it there," Zelretch offered with a wide smile. Zelretch already imagined the chaos Alex could cause with nothing more than his presence. His mind painted pictures of possible disasters, especially considering how Allaya and Gaia would react if they noticed Alex in the timeline. Upon hearing Zelretch''s question, Alex squinted thoughtfully, but he clearly wasn''t in a hurry to give a definitive answer. He already had plans for potential travels, including the need to track down other Nyann-Nyann Avatars. Moreover, it had turned out that the most powerful of them had already extended his tendrils into other universes. "I''ll think about it. I might visit your universe, but only to add to my weapon collection," Alex said, shrugging. "I don''t want to waste energy on local problems, especially knowing that Allaya and Gaia will definitely stick their noses into my business. And, you know, I really can''t stand it when idiots poke around where they don''t belong." Zelretch laughed, flashing a wide grin. "Haha! You''re right, those two will definitely come asking questions if you start doing something on a large scale like you have here. Well, I won''t insist. But if you decide to drop by, you know where to find me." Alex merely nodded and headed for the door. His hand had just touched the doorknob when he suddenly turned around, casting a sharp glance at Zelretch. The vampire raised an eyebrow, waiting for Alex to speak. "And before I leave," Alex began in a grim tone, his eyes glowing with an ominous violet light. "I recommend you destroy the Matou family to the last. If I do it, the consequences will be far worse. I''ll wipe out all the magical families who dare interfere with my affairs. So, my advice: act before I show up in your world. Because neither Allaya nor even Gaia will be able to stop me." The violet glow in Alex''s eyes made Zelretch freeze. For the first time in many centuries, he felt real fear. There was something in that gaze that made his body instinctively tremble. Zelretch frantically considered what the Matou family could have done to anger Alex. "How did they piss you off so much?" he asked cautiously. "Figure it out yourself, you''ve already researched the parallel timelines. But if you don''t do it, I will. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have more important matters to attend to." With a wave of his hand, Alex left the room, leaving Zelretch in a stupor. Slowly, a smile appeared on the old vampire''s face, which was soon replaced by loud laughter. Zelretch knew exactly how the Matou family had angered Alex. And he could only sympathize with the fact that the Matou family had provoked a real monster. "Hahaha! This is going to be fun. His arrival will definitely drive Allaya and Gaia mad. And the other magical families will get their share too. I can''t wait for him to show up in my world," Zelretch said, activating the rainbow sphere. A portal, resembling a kaleidoscope, opened behind him, immediately engulfing his figure, and the room was plunged into silence. Meanwhile, Alex walked down the corridor, contemplating his potential visit to Zelretch''s world. His thoughts wandered between the idea of stealing several artifacts, saving the necessary people, and simultaneously restoring order among the magicians. He remembered that he hadn''t asked Zelretch where he had hidden the original Heimdall. Sighing, Alex decided to put those questions aside for later and focus on the current matters¡ªfinishing Ragnarok and implementing a new system, if the gods supported his idea. Stopping, he instantly teleported to the rest area where the others were. His sudden appearance immediately drew everyone''s attention. "Where have you been?" Rebecca asked, puffing her cheeks and glaring at Alex. Alex noticed Rebecca puffing her cheeks and, with a slight smile, walked over to her. He hugged her, lifted her in his arms, and sat on the couch to calm his disgruntled "gremlin." Rebecca snorted but didn''t resist his actions. Settling down, Alex glanced at Brunhilde, then shifted his gaze to Siegfried, who was still staring at him with a strange expression. Buddha, hearing the tension in the conversation, opened his eyes and also focused on Alex, waiting for an explanation. "So who turned out to be Heimdall?" Brunhilde asked, understanding where Alex had recently been. Her question grabbed everyone''s attention¡ªnow everyone was waiting for the answer to uncover the mysterious identity of Heimdall. Many knew that Alex had suspected him, especially after his clone took the form of a person who didn''t exist in this world. "Heimdall turned out to be an old vampire from another universe, obsessed with magical girls," Alex replied calmly, as if speaking about something completely ordinary. Buddha couldn''t hold back and laughed loudly, realizing the absurdity of what was said. The others looked at Alex with confused expressions, not understanding how these two things could be related. However, during Buddha''s laughter, he suddenly realized the mention of another universe. "How did he get here?" Rebecca asked, pulling Alex by the cheeks as if demanding a clearer answer. "This old man uses magic called ''Kaleidoscope.'' It allows him to travel through parallel timelines and move between the past and the future. Moreover, he created an artifact that enhances his abilities, allowing him to travel between universes," Alex explained, trying not to overload the others with unnecessary details. Rebecca nodded, indicating that she grasped the essence. Brunhilde, however, placed her hand to her forehead, realizing that the involvement of an external force in Ragnarok only complicated the situation further. She assumed that the old vampire was acting purely for his own amusement. If he was indeed obsessed with magical girls, something was clearly wrong with him. "And where is the real Heimdall?" she asked tiredly. "I don''t know. Actually, I forgot to ask," Alex replied in a carefree tone. "I didn''t expect to meet that old man, especially in this universe." Brunhilde looked at him with a blank expression, clearly puzzled by how he could forget such an important question. Buddha, observing Brunhilde''s reaction carefully, noticed that the other Valkyries were not at all surprised by Alex''s words about other universes or the vampire from a foreign world. Even Siegfried looked stunned. For him, the interaction between Brunhilde and Alex resembled the relationship of an old married couple who knew each other perfectly. "A-chan, you''re not from this universe either, are you?" Buddha suddenly asked, breaking the silence. "Did I ever say I was from this one?" Alex replied in an obvious tone, as if discussing something trivial. Buddha sighed and shook his head, deciding to pretend nothing unusual had happened. Siegfried, on the other hand, was deep in thought¡ªthe information he had just heard seemed incredible, but it only fueled his curiosity even more. "Alright, time''s short. It''s time to meet the gods and talk," Alex said, glancing at an imaginary watch on his wrist. "Buddha, Brunhilde, you''re coming with me. The rest¡ªtake a break." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Brunhilde nodded and got up from the couch, knowing they were in for a long conversation with the gods, which would most likely be filled with endless discussions. Unless Alex, as usual, would make everyone accept the only choice that could not be refused. Buddha grimaced, clearly not thrilled about the prospect of attending a boring meeting. Alex ignored Buddha''s displeasure and gently lifted Rebecca off his lap. "Do I have to go too?" Rebecca asked, pointing to herself. "Only if you want to spend several hours at a dreary meeting full of long and tiring explanations," Alex answered calmly. "Alright, have fun," Rebecca said, lying back down on the couch, clearly eager to continue her rest. Alex''s eye twitched slightly at her indifferent behavior. She asked the question, but didn''t even try to consider her refusal. Sighing, Alex gave Rebecca a playful smack on the backside to release some of his frustration. Rebecca felt the smack, turned around, and stuck out her tongue, showing she wasn''t going to change her mind. Alex merely grunted and walked toward the door. Buddha, who looked as though all his energy had been drained, reluctantly got up, and together with Brunhilde, Siegfried also stood, clearly intending to attend the meeting. Alex raised an eyebrow but said nothing. Brunhilde stepped forward and, as usual, took his arm. "Well, let''s go have a chat with these arrogant fools," Alex said nonchalantly. Buddha suppressed a smile, grunting. Brunhilde only gave Alex a brief glance, not even attempting to comment on his words. Siegfried laughed, following them. Alex pinpointed the gods'' location¡ªthey were in a massive hall. A magic circle appeared beneath his group, instantly teleporting them to their destination. They found themselves at the entrance to the conference hall. "Ugh... A-chan, warn me when you''re going to use your magic!" Buddha said, covering his mouth with his hand to keep from gagging. Alex rolled his eyes, then turned his gaze to Brunhilde, who also looked a little pale. He gently patted her back, helping her regain composure. Siegfried, leaning against the wall, was struggling to stay on his feet¡ªfatigue was clearly taking its toll. "Not much of a father, are you?" Siegfried said with a smile, continuing to lean on the wall. Alex turned to him, raising an eyebrow and studying him closely. He could help, of course, but he was too lazy to do so. If Siegfried had been Brunhilde''s daughter, Alex might have shown more tact. But he knew Siegfried was a legendary hero who had killed a dragon. "So why are you acting like a child? How old are you? You''re the hero who killed a dragon. Stop acting like a little kid¡ªact your age," Alex said tiredly, rolling his eyes. Buddha listened to the exchange between Alex and Siegfried and couldn''t help but laugh. Brunhilde, recovering, also noticed the banter. She just rolled her eyes, well aware that Alex preferred daughters to sons, despite all the obvious affection he had for Siegfried, which he was trying hard to hide. Siegfried himself just smirked, not reacting to Alex''s jabs. Once everyone had recovered, Alex led them toward the massive doors. Pushing the doors open, he entered the spacious hall where the gods had gathered, apparently discussing the recent conclusion of Ragnarok. Alex quickly surveyed the room, trying to identify who was who, but realized that most of the faces were unfamiliar. He immediately recognized Zeus, representing Olympus, and Adamas, who seemed to represent the underworld of Hades. However, the representative from Poseidon''s territory remained a mystery to him. His gaze then caught on Amaterasu and Rudra, who appeared to have replaced Shiva for this meeting. From the Scandinavians, there was Thor, since both Odin and Loki had recently perished. The other gods were of little importance to Alex, and he quickly lost interest in them. Behind the main gods stood their advisors or close associates¡ªsuch as Hermes and Ares, who were accompanying Zeus. "Well, thank you all for gathering on such short notice," Alex said as he entered the hall. He guided his group to some free seats. First, he helped Brunhilde get comfortable, then sat down himself. Siegfried took a seat on the other side of Brunhilde, and Buddha sat across from Alex. All their actions were met with the watchful eyes of the assembled gods. Once seated, Alex adopted a serious expression and, adding some drama, lit a cigarette. "I don''t think I need to introduce myself¡ªyou all know who I am. And Zeus, as far as I know, has already told you about my intentions and plans after humanity''s victory in Ragnarok," Alex said, releasing smoke through his nose. He carefully observed the gods'' expressions, waiting for their reactions. Some looked wary, some irritated, and some surprised. Alex gave them time to ponder his words. "Um¡­ Voldigoad," Amaterasu interrupted the silence, raising her hand, "may I hear your plans from your own mouth? What exactly do you intend to do?" Alex nodded, seeing no reason to refuse. "Alright, let''s start with what I originally intended. My first plan was to completely sever Helheim and Valhalla from Midgard. The purpose was to ensure that mortals would no longer be under your control," he explained calmly. After these words, the gods began to murmur among themselves, consulting with their advisors. Adamas cast angry glances at Alex, which he chose to ignore, continuing to wait for the gathering to finish their discussions. "So, what made you change your mind?" Susanoo, who was standing behind Amaterasu, asked. "It''s simple," Alex replied, shrugging. "If I did that, you idiots would start killing each other. It wouldn''t happen immediately, but over time, war between the pantheons would be inevitable. In the end, you''d either exterminate each other, or one pantheon would survive¡­ though that''s highly unlikely." He accompanied his words with gestures, demonstrating how absurd their war would look from his perspective. Some gods nodded, agreeing with Alex''s words, while others watched him with suspicion. However, the wiser and more experienced gods understood why Alex thought the way he did. Time had proven that divine nature inevitably led to conflict, especially if gods were stripped of their influence over the mortal world. "So, what is it that you''re trying to achieve then?" Rudra asked calmly, his gaze attentive but not challenging. "It seems you''ve changed your mind about causing a massacre." Alex looked closely at Rudra. This god was different from Shiva¡ªhis manner conveyed more calmness and awareness. Unconsciously, Alex compared him to the Rudra from Orario, who had been an arrogant fool. "My younger sister didn''t want the good gods to die in meaningless wars. She asked me to find a solution," Alex began, his voice firm but not harsh. "Yes, I admit, I think you''re arrogant goats. But that doesn''t change the fact that there are good gods among you. So, I decided to propose the Arena system." Some gods grimaced at the bluntness of his words, but there were also those who involuntarily nodded, agreeing that their ranks were full of self-satisfied egotists. Alex continued to explain his idea, paying no attention to the mixed emotions in the hall. He described the Arena system: a concept where gods and mortals could fight together, combining their efforts and strengthening mutual understanding. The more thoughtful gods immediately understood that Alex sought to bridge the two worlds. He proposed introducing a system of challenges, rankings, and competitive elements to awaken the spirit of rivalry. The gods who loved fighting perked up at the thought of everyone being able to battle on equal terms in the Arena. Alex calmly answered the questions that came in, explaining the details and considering the desires of the gathering. Gradually, the idea of the Arena began to gain support, especially among those who were tired of endless conflicts and sought new ways to apply their strength and passion for battle. To be continued... Chapter 189 - 189: A Boring Meeting with an Unexpected Ending Alex continued explaining the concept of the Arena to those present, simultaneously pondering the optimal way to implement it. He considered whether to include minions and a leveling system to make the battles more challenging. As he spoke, some gods offered their suggestions. One of the gods proposed a changing landscape. Alex nodded in approval, thinking it was an excellent idea: rather than fighting in the same location repeatedly, it would be better to create a system where the terrain changes from battle to battle. Other gods supported this suggestion, noting that diverse arenas would force participants to adapt to new conditions, making fights more unpredictable. "And how will victory be determined?" Ares asked, raising his hand. This question elicited approving nods from the assembled gods. They recognized it as a critical point in the design. Alex also acknowledged its importance, silently noting that he had expected this question to be raised much earlier. "Victory will be achieved through a ''castle capture'' system. There will be two castles on the Arena, and both teams must destroy the crystal protecting the opponent''s castle to secure victory," Alex explained, illustrating the concept with his hands. Seeing the gods'' interest, he decided to elaborate on the Arena''s structure, emphasizing that the concept would feature three lanes and that the landscape would change from battle to battle. Alex began sketching a top-down view of the Arena, and the gods examined the diagram closely while discussing how to improve the idea. Some gods even consulted their advisors to present more refined suggestions. "And what are these areas on the Arena? They look like forests," Hermes remarked, pointing to large green zones on the map. "Exactly, those are forested zones," Alex confirmed calmly, highlighting the specified areas on the diagram. "I''m still considering how best to use them. If anyone has ideas, feel free to share. That''s what we''re here for¡ªdiscussion." Everyone fell silent again, deep in thought about how to utilize these forested areas. It was clear that the Arena would be enormous, and it was crucial to make the most of its space. Alex, in turn, recalled the original concept and wondered whether to add monsters in the forest zones. These creatures could complicate battles and play a significant role in strategy. However, another question arose: should they introduce a system for gaining experience and gold for defeating such monsters? "What if we actually place monsters in the forests?" Siegfried suggested, raising his hand. "The large empty zones could house forest beasts that would complicate battles and add an element of surprise." Alex nodded approvingly. "Great idea. Not only would this make battles more challenging, but it would also add strategic depth, especially if the monsters interact with the environment." The discussion grew even livelier. The gods proposed various ways to incorporate the monsters, debated potential rewards for defeating them, and considered their impact on the overall flow of battles. Alex listened carefully, pondering which ideas could be integrated into the final concept. Alex glanced at Siegfried, who offered another suggestion, and gave him an approving nod with a thumbs-up. Siegfried noticed the gesture and smirked proudly, clearly pleased that his idea had been appreciated. Brunhild, observing their interaction, simply smiled and shook her head. These two truly looked like father and son, despite Siegfried being a fully grown man rather than a child. She had worried that Alex might treat Siegfried differently, but all her concerns proved to be unfounded. Not only did Alex save him, but he also accepted him as his own, sincerely caring for him. "Yes, the monsters in the forest can make battles more difficult, but can''t we find a use for them? It would be foolish to leave them as they are without extracting some benefit," said one of the gods, clad in armor, expressing his opinion. "Agreed. That''s why I propose implementing a system of experience and gold," Alex calmly joined the discussion. "Explain further, Voldigoad. What do you mean by an ''experience and gold system''?" Zeus asked, his voice tinged with interest. Alex paused for a moment, rubbing his chin. He wanted to present his idea in a way that was as clear and convincing as possible. All eyes were on him as he considered the details. "An experience system," he thought, "would allow fighters to gradually restore their strength, but limitations for the gods would need to be set to maintain balance. A gold system would enable the purchase of artifacts to aid in battle. However, the artifacts must be carefully designed as weakened versions of powerful relics to avoid them becoming overpowered. These artifacts should not replace weapons but rather enhance the fighters." Having reached a decision, Alex began to explain: "The experience system works as follows: by defeating monsters, fighters will regain lost strength and develop new skills. However, limitations will be set for the gods to ensure balance. As for the gold system, it is designed for purchasing artifacts at a specially equipped base. These artifacts will improve chances of victory, but all of them will be weakened replicas of well-known historical relics," he explained confidently. Silence fell as the audience mulled over Alex''s words. The idea might seem controversial, but on the other hand, it opened up new possibilities. The experience system allowed for the evaluation of strength and strategy, while purchasing artifacts added variety to the battles. Some of the gods began nodding, understanding Alex''s intent. Under equal conditions, fighters could better collaborate and focus on teamwork. The artifacts, meanwhile, would add a layer of tactics and provide opportunities to counter opponents. The discussion reignited with vigor. Each god strove to contribute their suggestions. Seeing that the debate was becoming lengthy, Alex began jotting down ideas to select the most optimal ones. In the end, they decided to add a condition: fighters on both sides could use monsters to advance across the battlefield, making the monsters a key element of strategy. Additionally, they proposed including an army to strengthen both defensive and offensive lines. "How will we decide who gets to participate in the battles?" Thor asked. "To start, we''ll recruit a hundred fighters¡ªfifty on each side. Then we''ll implement a ranking system. Every year, or perhaps every six months, we''ll hold tournaments to determine the strongest. The champions will receive a special status," Alex explained. "Why did you decide to call them champions?" Hermes asked, narrowing his eyes slightly. "It adds prestige. Fighters will strive for the top to earn that title. The first place in the rankings will not only be a recognition of their strength but also a motivator for others," Alex clarified. His words garnered approval from most of the gods, and though the discussion dragged on, everyone eventually reached an agreement. Alex was satisfied: the system he proposed would serve as the foundation for future battles, adding strategic depth to them. Those who grasped the essence of Alex''s words began to nod, understanding that his proposal could bring a new excitement to the situation. Creating a competition with clear rules would not only add an element of rivalry but also offer an alternative way of resolving conflicts without the mandatory destruction of the parties involved. However, a logical question arose ¡ª who would be responsible for selecting the fighters? It would be unwise to simply assign a random person to such an important role. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And how will we decide who will fight?" Amaterasu asked, emphasizing this crucial detail. "It''s simple. We need just ten representatives: five from the gods and five from humanity. To ensure fairness, you will choose your gods, and my Valkyrie will handle selecting the fighters from the human side," Alex explained, cleverly passing this task onto Brunhilde. Brunhilde immediately understood the hidden meaning in his words. Alex clearly didn''t want to take on this labor-intensive job, and now it was up to her to make the tough decision ¡ª to find five worthy representatives from humanity. She sighed heavily, scrunched her nose in displeasure, and lightly pinched Alex in the side, but remained silent, accepting the responsibility. The gods, in turn, appreciated Alex''s proposal, but their task seemed easier. They could choose the oldest or most powerful, such as Zeus. Alex suspected that this was precisely what they would do. While the gods began discussing possible candidates, Alex interrupted them: "By the way, the fighters won''t die during the battles. Everything will take place using their astral bodies, which will regenerate after some time." This information caused genuine excitement among the gods, who were obsessed with battle. They realized they could fight without fear for their lives, which only fueled their enthusiasm. Alex, seeing their expressions, sighed tiredly. The discussion stretched on for another hour, with most of the time spent on questions and answers. Alex tried to respond in detail to avoid further misunderstandings. One of the important topics was the selection of a venue for the battles. "Why not use the Colosseum? It can be expanded a bit, add a ranking board, and be set up for the battles," suggested Brunhilde. Her suggestion was accepted unanimously. It seemed like a logical solution ¡ª why build something new when you could adapt what already existed? However, there was still the question of how to implement such a transformation to accommodate a large number of participants and spectators. "I''ll take care of that. Your task is to choose the representatives. Everything else is my responsibility," Alex declared. "And how do you plan to manage such a massive task on your own?" Rudra asked skeptically. "That''s my concern. Creating a separate space is easier than it seems. The main thing is to communicate the decision to all participants and start the preparations," Alex replied, not going into further detail. The gods nodded, though they remained intrigued. Alex was planning to use runes and magic, as he had when creating his workshop. This time, the task was more complicated: he not only needed to create an arena with a changeable landscape but also organize the transfer of astral bodies, ensuring the fighters'' physical bodies remained safe. Furthermore, Alex had planned a surprise for the gods, especially for Brunhilde. "Now that the truce is in place, I will give you one final gift to officially end our quarrel, Zeus," Alex said, rising from the table. No one could understand why Alex said these words or what he was planning to do. Meanwhile, Alex was thinking that with the help of Yamato, he could directly reach the deepest part of Helheim, where the souls of fallen warriors, killed during Ragnarok, had ended up. Without bothering to explain, he summoned Yamato, opened a portal before him, and was about to step through when he remembered an important detail. "I advise you not to stand in front of the portal," he warned, casting a glance at those present. His words only deepened the confusion. Everyone turned their gaze to Brunhilde, hoping for an answer, but even she didn''t know what Alex was up to. During V?lundr, she had been occupied with studying his memories and hadn''t fully grasped all the nuances of his plan. Alex stepped through the portal and found himself in a strange and mysterious place. Listening to his senses, he moved forward until he reached a particular area. Before him hovered spheres, some of which were connected by invisible threads. Alex immediately realized that these were the souls of the Valkyries, tied to L¨¹ Bu and Adam. He remembered that the first Valkyrie was named Reginleif, and she had a gentle nature, resembling a librarian. The second was named Randgriz, who had been L¨¹ Bu''s companion. Although Alex didn''t know much about Randgriz, it didn''t concern him. His main goal was to comfort Brunhilde, whose sorrow never seemed to leave her. "It''s so wonderful that this world has such a thoughtful reincarnation system," he remarked with relief, clapping his hands. But first, he needed to make sure the souls of L¨¹ Bu, Adam, and the two Valkyries were in order. Alex gently touched each of them, checking their condition. All the souls were unharmed, and the connection to the Valkyries had likely helped the mortal souls linger in this place longer than usual. "Let''s start by severing your connection," Alex said, cutting the spiritual threads binding the souls. Once the connection was broken, he thought about resurrection but first decided to search for the souls of the fallen gods: Poseidon, Hercules, Shiva, Hades, and Apollo. Alex even considered not bringing Apollo back but quickly discarded the thought. He tied the threads of the four souls to himself and continued his search. After some time, he found the souls he needed. "Now everything''s in place. Time to bring you back to life," Alex said, observing them. His gaze lingered on each of the souls. Poseidon''s soul resembled a calm sea, Hercules'' soul shone, as befit a hero, Shiva''s soul burned with fire. Hades'' soul was the strangest, emanating the chill of death, and Apollo''s soul glowed like the sun. Alex involuntarily grimaced, recalling how Apollo loved to talk about his "radiance." After finishing his inspection, Alex waved Yamato, opening a portal leading directly to the meeting hall. "Time to bring you all back," he said, preparing for the next step. Those still in the meeting hall were reflecting on Alex''s intentions. Even Brunhilde''s questioning had yielded no results. Suddenly, a portal opened before them once again, instantly capturing everyone''s attention. In addition to questions about Alex''s plans, they were curious about the sword he used to open these portals. However, within a moment, everyone got their answer about where Alex had gone. What they saw shocked the gods in a way they had never experienced in their long lives. The first to emerge from the portal was L¨¹ Bu, who landed face-first. Following him, with a dull thud, fell Adam, landing on top of L¨¹ Bu. Then, Poseidon shot out of the portal, sliding face-first across the marble floor straight toward the table where Zeus was sitting. After him, Hercules came through the portal, crashing heavily onto the floor. Shiva, who followed, spun several times in the air before slamming into the wall. Hades appeared right next to Poseidon, and lastly, Apollo emerged, also sliding face-first across the floor, leaving an impressive mark behind him. Brunhilde watched the unfolding scene with a look of shock on her face. She immediately understood that Alex had done this intentionally¡ªespecially with Apollo. However, it wasn''t just her who was shocked. The other gods in the hall were also stunned. None of them had expected to see the fighters who had perished during Ragnarok suddenly brought back to life. Siegfried, on the other hand, struggled to suppress his laughter as he watched the gods tumble out of the portal as though launched from a catapult. Buddha, in contrast, remained calm. He knew about Alex''s plan to resurrect the fallen fighters, but seeing it unfold before his eyes was much stranger. Finally, Alex stepped out of the portal himself, holding two Valkyries like sacks of potatoes. "Yo, I see you''re all happy with my gift," he said with a carefree smile. All eyes turned to Alex. His calmness seemed so out of place that it only deepened the sense of mystery. The gods tried to understand how he had managed not only to enter forbidden places but also to resurrect the fallen. Brunhilde, seeing her sisters alive, smiled. Her worries finally subsided. Everything had returned to the moment before Ragnarok had even begun: Hercules was alive, and her sisters were too. All of this was made possible by Alex. "Who are you, Voldigoad?" Zeus asked coldly, staring at him intently. "If you guess, you''ll get a prize. But now I''m going to rest. All this bureaucracy is up to you. I need to recharge. Too many events in one day. And don''t worry about those who flew out of the portal. They''ll wake up soon¡ªtheir bodies are just healing," Alex replied with a light smile. Ignoring further questions, Alex walked over to Brunhilde, a faint smile flickering on her face. He looked as though he was expecting praise. "You could''ve just said what you were going to do," she remarked, shaking her head. "Look at the gods'' faces. They''re clearly in shock." "Wasn''t it fun?" Alex answered with a wide grin. After that, Alex quickly dealt with L¨¹ Bu and Adam, sending them to where they belonged. Eve and her children were shocked when Adam suddenly fell from the sky, and L¨¹ Bu landed nearby. Meanwhile, the gods in the hall continued to discuss what had happened, their astonishment evident. Even Thor frowned slightly when he saw L¨¹ Bu, whom he had believed to be dead. All of this only emphasized how powerful Alex was. Alex briefly glanced around the room and noticed that the gods were in a state of shock. The only exception was Ares, who was crying like a child, unable to hide his emotions. Meanwhile, Zeus and Adamas were trying to calm the others, but their efforts were not yet bearing fruit. Alex realized it was time to leave before the situation escalated further. The weapons of Poseidon and Hades, which were still in his inventory, he had no intention of returning under any circumstances. Through their spiritual connection, Brunhilde sensed Alex''s growing unease and immediately understood that it was connected to these trophies. Realizing that swift action was necessary, Alex decided to do what any sensible person would do in such a situation¡ªstrategically retreat. "Alright, you guys figure things out here. And if you have any questions, contact my secretary," Alex said with a light smile, using his teleportation magic. None of those present even had time to react before Alex and his team disappeared from the meeting hall. Alex and his group found themselves in a cozy resting room. Alex looked satisfied but quickly sensed the strange atmosphere. He looked around and noticed an unexpected guest. An elderly man sat on the couch, holding a cup of tea. He wore a white shirt, a black vest over it, neat black trousers, and polished shoes. His white beard and hair were carefully trimmed, and his hair was combed back. Alex immediately recognized who he was. It was his new father¡ªthe Creator. "What is he doing here?" Alex thought to himself. The man looked up and smiled warmly. Setting the cup down on the table, he kept his friendly smile and addressed the group: "Hello there." Without thinking, Alex smiled and blurted out: "General Kenobi." Such a strange exchange of phrases caught everyone off guard. Alex''s team, including Brunhilde and Rebecca, looked at them with clear confusion. Alex and the Creator, however, laughed as though they were old friends sharing a joke. After handing the Valkyries over to their sisters, Alex walked over to the couch and sat across from the Creator. Rebecca, on the other hand, remained cautious. She felt like this elderly man was somehow familiar, even though she was sure she had never seen him before. "So, what brings you to this world, old man?" Alex asked with a smile. "Came to reward me for my efforts?" "Reward?" the Creator feigned ignorance, raising his hands innocently. "What are you talking about, son?" Alex quickly saw through his game but continued to play along. Their exchange of lines only confused everyone further. Rebecca sat next to Alex, watching the Creator closely. He noticed her gaze and, like a father, gave her a warm smile. This only intensified her suspicions. "What do you mean ''what''?" Alex continued, nodding as though his words made perfect sense. "I saved three worlds. Even if the first one was by my own whim, the other two were out of pure duty. I''m at least owed a few treats for that!" The Creator just smiled, while Rebecca kept her eyes on him, feeling that there was something very important about this man. Alex''s words shocked those who knew about his actions. They all understood that he had already saved two worlds, and only recently finished saving the third. Their eyes shifted toward the elderly man sitting on the couch. Rebecca immediately realized who he was. Before her was Alex''s father, whom she had heard about several times. But for the Valkyries, it was a revelation¡ªnone of them had ever imagined they would one day meet the Creator himself. Meanwhile, Alex and his father exchanged tense glances, as if playing a silent battle of wills, trying to see who would break first. "Well, what is it that you want?" the Creator spoke, breaking the silence. "More weapons again? Son, you need to give up this obsession. How many artifacts have you created, only for them to just sit there unused? And I know you''re planning to get more, then start ''borrowing'' from others." "It''s a collection," Alex replied calmly. "Every collector needs something to collect. But you know, I do need compensation. It''s not fair that I work for free. Even in Night City, I got paid for my help. But here? I save worlds and get nothing. Am I asking for too much?" These words led to an animated discussion between Alex and his father. Alex stubbornly argued that he deserved a reward for his achievements, while the Creator both agreed with him and cleverly avoided a direct answer. Their banter resembled more of a father-son argument than a serious conversation. Those watching this scene were stunned. Despite their words, both Alex and the Creator wore smiles, as if they were just teasing each other. Rebecca, however, could no longer bear the strange scene. She realized that the man in front of her was Alex''s father, but the whole situation still seemed utterly absurd to her. "Wait, Alex, can you explain why your father is here?" she finally asked, voicing the question that was on everyone''s mind. Alex and the Creator exchanged glances, as if deciding who should reveal the truth. Alex sighed, realizing that he was the one who would have to explain. "Remember when we were in Hawaii, and I said I felt drawn somewhere? Well, that was Old Man," he nodded toward the Creator, "he pointed me to this world like that." "But that doesn''t explain why he''s here," Rebecca said, crossing her arms and staring intently at Alex. "Child," the Creator interjected with a kind smile, "this world is one of those I personally created. I came to visit my son and praise him for the work he''s done, especially considering that he decided to change this world for the better." Alex nodded, realizing that his suspicions were correct. The Creator had indeed personally created this world, and that was the reason Alex ended up here. Since the Creator himself couldn''t interfere directly, he had indirectly "invited" Alex to do the necessary work. This also explained why the Avatar Nyan-Nyan, known as the Black Man, couldn''t enter this world without certain conditions. Rebecca was about to ask why the Creator hadn''t intervened himself, but she recalled Alex''s words that the Creator was forbidden from getting involved in the affairs of his creations. "Of course, I''m glad you appreciated my efforts," Alex smirked slightly and extended his hand. "But, you know, you''d better pay for the job I did. I could have just killed Odin and that would''ve been it, but I chose to guide this world to a better future. And, by the way, that''s not part of my duties. So, come on, pay up." The Creator seemed unsure whether to laugh or cry. He was still astonished by Alex''s character and his obsession with weapons. "Alright," he said with a slight sigh. "What do you want?" Alex, rubbing his hands together, declared, "Well, since that one-eyed guy kicked the bucket and took his Gungnir with him, the collection''s incomplete. So, hand me a new Gungnir." The Creator smirked, shook his head, and handed over a golden spear, shining with power, clearly surpassing Odin''s previous weapon. Alex eagerly grabbed the spear and began stroking it as if it were a child. His actions caused mixed feelings among the onlookers, who began eyeing him suspiciously, seeing the fanatic expression on his face. After checking the spear, Alex immediately withdrew it, and Gungnir fused with his soul, floating among the other artifacts bound to him. With the task complete, Alex decided it was time to let everyone get better acquainted with his "father." For most, it was a true shock¡ªthe Creator himself was sitting before them. However, Rebecca took the situation much more calmly, addressing him as if he were her father-in-law. Gradually, the atmosphere relaxed, the conversation became casual, and the questions turned more personal. No one even noticed how quickly the day passed. Alex, however, was already thinking about the future. To finish up his business in this world as quickly as possible, he decided to use his clones. This approach would allow him to complete everything within a week, or even sooner. To be continued... Chapter 190 - 190: A Job Enough for Everyone The conversation in the lounge continued at its own pace. The main participants were Alex, Rebecca, Buddha, Brunhilde, and the Creator himself. The rest were still struggling to fully comprehend that the being before them wasn''t just an immensely powerful entity but the Creator of all existence. What surprised them most was that the Creator didn''t behave like an all-knowing god but rather like an ordinary father visiting his son to commend him on his achievements. The Creator''s attention was particularly drawn to GIR, MIMI, and Stitch¡ªa trio circling around him like excited children around a beloved adult. "Ha-ha, you have such adorable helpers, my son," the Creator said, patting their heads. This remark caused genuine surprise among those present. Alex, like the others, raised an eyebrow, clearly not sharing his father''s enthusiasm. After all, each of these "helpers" was dangerous in their own way, despite their seemingly harmless and at times even comical behavior. "Old man, do you even understand what these three are actually into?" Alex asked, barely suppressing a chuckle. "Of course, all children have their hobbies. What''s so strange about that? In time, they''ll grow up and start behaving more responsibly," the Creator replied with a smile, continuing to pet GIR, MIMI, and Stitch as if entirely unconcerned. This confidence seemed so out of place that even Rebecca couldn''t suppress a skeptical look. Everyone knew the trio weren''t children but highly intelligent and cunning beings. GIR and MIMI were robo-dogs equipped with advanced AI, each capable of solving complex problems. GIR was an indispensable assistant to Alex, while MIMI played the role of an analyst. Stitch, although an artificially created organism, possessed an extraordinary adaptive mind that allowed him to tackle the most challenging issues in mere minutes. Alex and the others understood all too well that their behavior resembled mischievous children pretending to be obedient only in front of their parents. "Well, son, it''s time for me to go. You''ve got plenty of work ahead of you, and I wouldn''t want to get in your way," said the Creator, rising from the couch. "Maybe you could help? This world is your creation, after all," Alex suggested hopefully, raising an eyebrow slightly. A gentle, kind smile appeared on the Creator''s face. Alex immediately realized that his request was futile. If the Creator interfered, it would break his own rule¡ªnot to meddle in the affairs of his creations. After all, free will ceases to exist if a father starts controlling every detail of his children''s lives. "Son, you volunteered to take on this task yourself. So, see it through to the end," the Creator replied with the same kind smile. "Well, I tried. Alright, I''ll figure it out somehow," Alex replied, standing up from the couch. Alex approached the Creator and decided to hug him goodbye, despite knowing that for a being like the Creator, the concept of time was merely an abstraction. The Creator looked at him and simply smirked, experiencing a long-forgotten feeling. All of his children had long since become independent, carrying out their respective tasks. Well, all except one exceptional case¡ªLucifer, who was currently amusing himself in another universe, bothering a detective while trying to make sense of his feelings. When Alex released the embrace, the Creator dissolved into the air as if he had never been there at all. Alex sighed, watching him disappear, then turned to the others, who were still in mild shock from the entire ordeal. It was hard for them to process that the great Creator could act so much like a caring father. "Why the faces? You look like you''ve seen something unbelievable," Alex said with a smile, trying to lighten the tense atmosphere. All eyes turned to him. The expressions on the faces of those gathered ranged from astonishment to disbelief. The only explanation they could come up with was that Alex was simply used to the fact that his father was the Creator. But even in a world full of gods and powerful beings, meeting the one who created everything around them was truly overwhelming. "You know, A-chan, I don''t even have words. I think I''ll go to bed instead. This day has worn me out," Buddha said lazily, waving his hand as though nothing important had happened. Alex grimaced at his words. Throughout the day, Buddha had either slept or eaten, and during the meeting, he tried to remain unnoticed. The only moment he seemed to exert himself at all was right now. Smirking, Buddha left the room, heading to his resting place. Behind him, barely keeping up, ran Zerofuku, who considered Buddha his mentor and father. Alex shook his head, thinking about how Buddha always remained the same. He turned his gaze to the others. The Valkyries seemed unwilling to leave. Moreover, the two who had been sleeping earlier were now awake and eagerly questioning their sisters about what had happened. "Well, the day''s over, so I can rest. Do whatever you want, just don''t disturb my sleep," Alex said, pulling a huge bed out of his inventory. The appearance of the bed didn''t surprise anyone; it had become a common occurrence. Alex, using magic, changed into simple sleepwear¡ªa t-shirt and shorts. Approaching Rebecca, he easily lifted her into his arms. Her clothes also immediately changed into a nightgown. Settling into the bed, Alex hugged Rebecca like a pillow. She only huffed in response and buried her nose into his neck. "You sure picked a strange partner, sister Hilda," said Siegfried, looking at the already sleeping Alex. Brunhilde only frowned, unsure of how to respond. However, the situation became even more absurd when G?ndul, having somehow magically changed into a nightgown, settled behind Alex and hugged him. She closed her eyes, as though everything happening was perfectly normal. This action stunned everyone, especially considering how quickly G?ndul pulled off her trick. Brunhilde frowned even more, her anger growing. But remembering how Alex typically reacted to unexpected awakenings, she decided to hold back. Siegfried, noticing her mood, tactfully decided to leave the room before he became the target of her wrath. Before Brunhilde could do anything, Geir?lul and Sk¨¢lm¨®e joined the bed. "Seriously, girls?!" Brunhilde exclaimed, barely holding back her anger as she pointed a finger at her sisters. The three Valkyries tactfully ignored Brunhilde as if the older sister didn''t even exist. Siegfried, realizing that the situation could quickly spiral out of control, hurriedly left the room before Brunhilde exploded in fury. The other Valkyries, noticing her grim expression, did their best to hold back laughter, trying not to provoke her further. The twins Hl?kk and Alvitr, deciding to add fuel to the fire, boldly climbed onto the couch and took the available space next to Alex. Brunhilde''s face, twisted with rage, looked so frightening that none of those present dared to approach her. The Valkyries, unwilling to participate in this hidden confrontation, tactfully took G?ll with them and quietly left the room. But suddenly, Brunhilde''s expression changed: her features smoothed out, and she appeared serene, as though nothing had provoked her anger just moments ago. She quickly reminded herself that, despite her sisters'' antics, she was the one who was closest to Alex. To prove this, Brunhilde leaned in and was the first of the Valkyries to kiss Alex, asserting her leadership in this unspoken game. Her clothes suddenly transformed into an elegant, transparent nightgown that highlighted her grace. Approaching the couch, Brunhilde threw a meaningful glance at her sisters, who, pretending to sleep, were watching her from a distance. She sensed that their sleep was just a facade, but decided not to start an argument. Climbing onto the couch, Brunhilde settled on the other side of Alex, took his arm in hers, and closed her eyes. A soft, peaceful smile appeared on her face. The day had been too eventful for her, and she was happy to finally relax. The last few days had been filled with endless worries, leaving her no time to rest, even for a moment. Only with Alex did she finally feel the long-awaited relief, though her thoughts remained sharp. Within minutes, she was fast asleep, enjoying the rare moments of rest. The sisters lying on the couch simultaneously opened their eyes and looked at the eldest, surprised by her unexpected behavior. They had expected to see the strict, explosive Brunhilde, but instead, they watched as she simply ignored everything happening and fell asleep. Shrugging, the Valkyries followed her example and also tried to sleep, disregarding the surrounding circumstances. Alex woke up in the middle of the night and realized he had forgotten to prepare everything necessary for the work tomorrow. He wanted to get up, but quickly realized that was impossible. Rebecca was comfortably lying on his chest, clearly not planning to wake up. On one side, Brunhilde had her arm around him, a soft smile on her face, and on the other, G?ndul, with Geir?lul and Sk¨¢lm?ld lying next to her. The twins Hl?kk and Alvitr were comfortably settled around his waist. At the edge of the couch, the mischievous trio of troublemakers slept, completing the picture. Unable to move, Alex summoned his clone. His double appeared next to the couch, looking at the original with a vacant, tired expression, as if already disappointed by the task. Alex rolled his eyes and gestured toward the desk where the preparations needed to be completed. The clone sighed wearily and headed to the desk to compile a list of candidates for the first hundred fighters of the Arena and potential representatives of humanity in the council. Once the briefing was done, Alex closed his eyes again and drifted back to sleep. The next morning, Alex woke up to find the couch empty¡ªeveryone had already gotten up. He would have liked to stay a little longer, but he knew that the sooner he finished his tasks, the sooner he could continue his journey. Stretching and opening his eyes, he surveyed the room. At the table sat eleven of the thirteen Valkyries, enjoying breakfast. Buddha, as usual, had preferred not to appear so that he wouldn''t be forced to work. Alex noticed that the clone, having completed the task, had already disappeared. Reluctantly, he got up, understanding that the rest was over, and a day full of routine duties awaited him. Alex''s awakening caught the attention of everyone in the room. The first to react was G?ndul, who, setting aside her breakfast, went to prepare him a cup of revitalizing coffee. When the drink was ready, she approached the couch and handed the mug to Alex. "Thanks," he replied briefly, nodding and staring at the mug as if hypnotizing it. "You''re welcome, darling," G?ndul replied with a soft smile before returning to the table. She sat back in her place, and two Valkyries, still unfamiliar with Alex, began whispering about his strange behavior. Finally, one of them couldn''t hold back and asked: "Why is he just sitting and staring at the mug?" The answer came from Rebecca, who, continuing to eat, calmly remarked: "It''s his morning ritual. He always does that after waking up." The Valkyries exchanged puzzled looks but decided not to ask any more questions and returned to their breakfast. Meanwhile, Alex continued to contemplate the coffee, running ideas through his head on how to speed up his plans. He had the thought to delegate some of the work to the Valkyries, assigning them to check the candidates. Dividing the lists into groups, and preparing a task for Rebecca and MIMI to compile a list of artifacts that could be used in the Arena. Realizing that he didn''t have to do everything himself, Alex visibly perked up. This change in his expression didn''t escape the watchful eyes in the room. Rebecca immediately understood that Alex was up to something. And judging by his satisfied smile, it was clear she wouldn''t like it. Alex got up from the couch, walked over to Rebecca, and, leaning down, gently kissed her on the top of her head. He then did the same with Brunhilde before heading to the desk to check how well his clone had done. Everyone in the room couldn''t take their eyes off his actions, sensing that something was coming. When Alex reached the desk, he began to review the documents. His clone had indeed done a great job, creating two detailed lists: one with candidates for the council representing humanity, and the other with contenders for the first batch of champions. However, what caught Alex''s attention was that the clone had clearly hacked into Brunhilde''s system during the night to gain access to the records of the candidates for Ragnarok. "MIMI, come here," he called to the robo-dog, waving his hand. MIMI, who had been sitting on a chair, immediately jumped down and quickly ran over to her master on her short legs. Alex lifted her onto the table and uploaded the files into her memory. "Divide all the names into equal groups," he requested, watching as the command was carried out smoothly. Once the lists were divided, Alex transferred them to five tablets. He then compiled a list of standard questions to assess the candidates'' ability to work in a team. Once finished, Alex returned to the table, carrying the tablets, and carefully placed them in front of the others. "What''s the purpose of these tablets?" Rebecca asked, raising an eyebrow and pointing to the stack. All eyes turned to Alex, waiting for his response. Alex, on the other hand, was thinking about how to choose his words to convince everyone to agree with his plan. He already knew that Rebecca would start complaining, repeating that she didn''t want to do anything or that it wasn''t her responsibility. Gathering his thoughts, Alex sighed and reached for a cigarette, but then, seeing the company around him, he realized that smoking wouldn''t be appropriate in this situation. Instead, he pulled out a candy from his pocket, unwrapped it, and popped it into his mouth. "To begin with," he said, letting the candy sit on his tongue, "these tablets contain the names of all the candidates who could become the first group of champions for the new Arena system. And yes, I''ll answer the question about why there are five. I realized that I don''t have to do all the work myself, so I''ll need your help. Your task is to go through all the people and gods on this list and ask them the questions that have already been loaded into the tablets." With those words, Alex pushed the tablets to the center of the table. The Valkyries gathered around stared thoughtfully at the devices. Some of them were clearly hesitating about whether they should take on the task. Brunhilde, casting Alex a blank look, silently accepted the fact that he was once again adding responsibilities to her plate. She would have to find candidates capable of representing humanity in the council. Among the others, Hl?kk was the first to take action. She quickly grabbed the top tablet and threw Alex an assessing look. "So, what do we get for helping? You said yesterday that any job should be paid," she asked, a slight smile on her face. Alex shrugged and raised a finger. "Anything you want, within reason. And nothing that''ll make me work harder than building the Arena," he said. Hl?kk nodded in satisfaction. The other Valkyries, tempted by the offer, began to consider what they could ask for in exchange for their help. Some, who were more familiar with Alex''s memories, understood that his "limit of reason" was a very flexible concept. He often did much more than what was required. "But there are only five tablets, and there are eleven of us," Geir?lul pointed out, indicating her sisters. "I made five because I was hoping you''d break into groups and work as a team to get this boring task done," Alex explained. "So, you admit it''s a boring job?" Alvitr asked sarcastically, resting her chin on her hand. "Yes, but mine is even more boring. And, by the way, the very bottom tablet is for Brunhilde. It contains information about potential candidates for the council," Alex added, pulling the tablet from the stack. He handed it to Brunhilde, who sighed heavily, realizing that she couldn''t escape the work. Rebecca, watching this, smiled broadly, thinking that this time her hardworking nature would free her from duties. But her joy was short-lived: Alex turned his head toward her, causing her to freeze instantly and try to pretend she hadn''t noticed. "There''s work for you too," Alex said, poking Rebecca on the cheek. "You''ll need to analyze the entire list of artifacts and sort them into categories." "But I don''t want to! It''s boring, and you know this kind of work isn''t for me!" Rebecca protested, crossing her arms over her chest. "I know," Alex agreed, smirking. "That''s why MIMI will help you. Your main task will be just sorting the artifacts and categorizing them." With these words, he tugged on Rebecca''s cheek, causing her to grumble in displeasure. Rebecca could only sigh heavily, realizing she had no choice. While Alex was convincing her to get to work, the Valkyries began to split into groups to complete the task. Looking at the list of questions, they quickly realized that these questions were designed for a single purpose: to weed out arrogant idiots and those unable to work as a team. The division into groups went quickly. Hl?kk and Alvitr, being twins, decided to work together. G?ll joined Brunhilde, thinking it would be boring to stay idle. Thr¨²d teamed up with Randgriz, Hrist with Reginleif, and the last pair formed between Geir?lul and Skalm?ld. Only G?ndul was left without a partner. Even if all the remaining sisters had been present, one would still be left without a pair. Alex scanned the Valkyries who had divided into groups and nodded, satisfied with their organization. "Ladies, thanks in advance for your work. And don''t rush," he said, emphasizing the main point. "According to my calculations, I''ll finish building the Arena in about a week. So, there''s no need to rush and try to get through the whole list of candidates in a hurry." The Valkyries nodded in unison, deciding to follow Alex''s advice and work without haste. After breakfast, everyone went their separate ways. Rebecca stood up from the table with a disgruntled, pouty expression and headed for Alex''s desk. Only Alex and G?ndul remained, if you didn''t count G.I.R., who didn''t know what to do with himself. MIMI was helping Rebecca, and Stitch decided to stay by "mom" to assist her. "Well, shall we go too?" Alex asked, smiling at G?ndul. "Of course," she replied calmly, slightly opening her eyes. G?ndul took Alex''s arm, and they made their way to the stands. When they arrived, the Colosseum was empty. Alex looked around the huge arena and couldn''t help but shake his head. Just yesterday, it had been alive with the fight for humanity''s survival, and now, the whole place seemed abandoned. Pushing aside unnecessary thoughts, Alex created several clones to assign them different tasks. He decided to focus on the main problem: how to arrange it so that the astral body of the fighter appears in the arena, excluding the possibility of final death. At the same time, he needed to figure out how to establish an experience and reward system. "Alright, you know what to do," he addressed his clones. "Okay, okay," the clones lazily replied in unison. Alex''s eye twitched nervously; as it turned out, his clones had inherited not only his intelligence but also his laziness. Despite this, they quickly dispersed to their tasks, getting to work on the Arena setup. Alex asked G.I.R. to project a model of the arena to better visualize how everything should look. He found a flat spot, pulled out a folding table, and prepared to study the projection. Lighting a cigarette, Alex took a drag to clear his mind. G?ndul stood nearby, pondering possible improvements, and decided to suggest one of her ideas. "How about making the Arena a floating island? It would solve a lot of problems," she proposed. Alex thoughtfully stroked his chin. "Hmm, that''s a good idea. It would certainly simplify some tasks. But what about the spectators? How do we give them the chance to watch the battles?" he asked, gazing intently at G?ndul. She smiled, seeing that Alex was seriously considering her suggestion, and prepared to offer a few solutions. G?ndul fell into thought, reflecting on the idea. To her, the concept of the Arena already seemed strange and almost unreal, especially considering that fighters wouldn''t die permanently. The experience and gold system was completely foreign and incomprehensible to her. Alex was also contemplating various options, trying to find the optimal solution. His only idea so far was to install large screens so that spectators could watch the battles. But then another problem arose: how to allow spectators to follow their favorite fighter without losing track of the overall battle? As Alex looked at the holographic diagram, an idea suddenly struck him. "What if, in addition to the large screens, we create something like a miniature version of the arena with a top-down view?" he muttered, almost as if asking himself. G.I.R. immediately projected the new idea onto the diagram, showing what it could look like. G?ndul was once again impressed by G.I.R., who was truly a marvel of technology. However, Alex''s suggestion made her think from the perspective of the viewer. She carefully examined the spots where the screens were supposed to be placed, then shifted her gaze to the miniature arena Alex planned to set up. "Interesting option," G?ndul began, tapping her chin with her index finger. "But how will it look for the spectators? The screens will allow them to see the fighters, but the miniature arena from a top-down view... will it be clear and convenient?" Alex smiled, sensing that his idea might be well-received. "It''ll be an exact copy of the arena, just smaller, with a top-down view. Spectators will be able to follow their favorite fighters as if they were watching them from a bird''s-eye view," he explained, pointing to the diagram to show what it would look like. G?ndul nodded, realizing the potential of this solution. Meanwhile, Alex called one of his clones. The clone, wearing a white construction helmet, had clearly settled into the role of a foreman, giving instructions to the other copies. "What''s going on?" the clone asked, lifting his helmet slightly. "We need changes in the construction plans," Alex explained, pointing to the updated project. Alex carefully detailed what needed to be changed and added in the new version of the Arena. The clone listened attentively, nodding, and took notes in a notebook that looked remarkably like Alex''s own. Once finished, the clone went off to give further orders. While Alex worked on integrating the experience and gold system into the battles to make them more engaging for both participants and spectators, his efforts didn''t go unnoticed. A new group of guests arrived in the stands¡ªgods. As they ascended to the upper level, they observed the scene with curiosity. Before them unfolded a strange picture: countless clones of Alex were engaged in various tasks. One clone stood out in particular: he was loudly giving orders, pushing the others without holding back. "Am I seeing things?" Ares asked, rubbing his eyes. "No, you''re not. The stands and arena are literally filled with Voldigoad copies," Hermes replied, scanning the area with a slight smirk. The newly arrived gods watched in bewilderment and unease. It seemed as if their minds refused to process the reality: dozens, if not hundreds, of Alex''s clones were scurrying around the arena, working on the construction. However, instead of questioning the sight, they decided to ignore it and focus on finding the original. One of the gods eventually spotted Alex, who was standing by a table, studying diagrams and taking notes. The only way to identify him as the original was by the presence of G?ndul next to him¡ªamong such a large number of clones, even the gods could easily get confused. The group moved toward him, their interest evident. "I see you''ve been working non-stop since morning, Voldigoad," Zeus remarked, signaling his presence. Alex and G?ndul simultaneously turned toward the voice. In front of them stood a group of gods led by none other than Zeus. Alex immediately noticed that the Olympian brothers had arrived in full force: Poseidon, Hades, Adamantus, and Zeus himself. They were accompanied by Ares, Hermes, and Apollo. "What''s their business here?" Alex thought briefly. He quickly decided that if the conversation turned to his "technologies" or the weapons he had acquired after killing Poseidon and Hades, it would be better to pretend he didn''t know anything. "And what brings you all here?" Alex asked, raising an eyebrow, hiding his wariness behind a calm tone. "I wanted to ask how you managed to revive all of us and the other fighters?" Hades began without preamble, giving Alex a cold look. "No one possesses the power to reach that place." Alex pretended that the question hadn''t affected him at all. He shifted his gaze to the other gods, carefully watching their reactions. Even the usually silent Poseidon and Adamantus appeared interested, though their expressions remained nearly unchanged: Poseidon, as always, looked like a living statue, and Adamantus seemed to be suffering from constant dissatisfaction. "Well, just because one of you can''t do it doesn''t mean I can''t," Alex replied with a slight smirk. "As I told Zeus, guess who I am, and you''ll win a prize." His nonchalant tone made it impossible for the gods to continue their interrogation. G?ndul couldn''t help but giggle, covering her mouth with her hand in response to his joke, while Hades, clearly disappointed, realized that Alex wasn''t about to reveal his secrets. The others soon accepted this, though they looked frustrated. "You still won''t be able to avoid our questions forever, Voldigoad," Hades grumbled, folding his arms. Meanwhile, Zeus, intrigued by the holographic diagram, stepped forward and began asking questions about the Arena project. Alex, seeing no threat in this, willingly shared the details. Gradually, the other Olympian gods joined the conversation, offering their suggestions. "How about making the Arena a floating island?" Apollo suddenly proposed. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yeah, that would add some flair," Ares chimed in, excited by the idea. "It''s already part of the plan. Right now, I''m focused on how to make it so that the spectators can comfortably watch what''s happening on the arena," Alex said, pointing to the details of the project. As the gods discussed the details, they reached a consensus that the floating island would be a great addition to the design. Meanwhile, Alex simply smirked, mentally noting how easily the Olympians had become absorbed in the idea, completely forgetting their original questions. To be continued... Chapter 191 - 191: Welcome to Zombieland A week of work flew by unnoticed. Most of Alex''s time was spent at the arena, carefully overseeing the construction process and delegating tasks to ensure everything proceeded according to plan. The first phase was the creation of a massive floating island above the Colosseum, which was to serve as the arena for future battles. After its completion, Alex''s clones split into groups: some focused on equipping the island, while others ventured out to find monsters for the Arena. However, these searches quickly turned into utter chaos. An army of clones roamed Helheim and Valhalla, causing an uproar among the local inhabitants. Instead of simply scanning monsters and recording their traits, the clones decided to haul living creatures back with them. Their "prizes" included monsters of all kinds, even dragons. Alex suspected the clones were doing it on purpose since they had the ability to teleport the monsters but chose instead to conspicuously drag them around in full view of everyone. Each day, a new valkyrie joined Alex at the arena to get to know him better. This clearly didn''t sit well with Rebecca, who was stuck with the tedious task of sorting artifacts. There were so many artifacts that she soon began instinctively dividing them into two categories: trash and those that might be useful for the Arena system. Meanwhile, the valkyries handling the selection of candidates¡ªboth gods and mortals¡ªworked in a more measured fashion. Occasionally, they encountered candidates who behaved arrogantly. In such cases, Alex had to step in, giving them a hefty dose of reality or a small "wake-up call" to bring them back down to earth. Brunhilde''s job was no less demanding; she had to conduct interviews with every candidate for the Council, which consumed most of her day. Construction of the Arena progressed rapidly, and the project began taking its final shape. Alex successfully developed a system of experience points and rewards in the form of gold. However, the most challenging part was creating a mechanism that allowed fighters to participate in the arena using their physical bodies. Gods, being spiritual entities, had unique souls distinct from those of mortals. Alex worked tirelessly to ensure the system functioned properly and that no one was accidentally harmed. To test the system, several trial battles were held between gods and mortals. One of the test participants was Adamantus, who volunteered. However, his repeated losses earned him the nickname "the god sitting by the fountain," a rumor that spread quickly. Soon, almost everyone called him that, and his perpetually sour expression only grew darker. In addition, Alex had to deal with the persistence of gods who had participated in Ragnarok. They either wanted to fight their old opponents again or simply talk. Apollo, in particular, was a nuisance, constantly insisting, ?Dracula must witness the new radiance of Apollo.? If not for others escorting Apollo away in time, Alex might have delivered a few well-placed disciplinary blows to the sun god. For the more reasonable gods, Alex explained that the participants were present only at his request and had no plans to fight again. This worked¡ªexcept with Apollo, who seemed incapable of understanding simple words. The week was eventful, and at last, the long-awaited moment arrived: the Arena system was completed. The ceremony was attended only by the valkyries, Rebecca, and Alex himself. Standing in the center of the group, Alex gazed at the enormous floating island above the Colosseum. The island was designed so its shadow wouldn''t block the Colosseum. For the spectators'' convenience, a retractable roof had been installed, capable of closing in case of rain or other unforeseen circumstances. Everything was executed to perfection. Alex pondered the future of the system: perhaps it would not only unite gods and mortals but also lay the groundwork for the emergence of teams competing in tournaments. However, such a time was still far off. He could already envision grand competitions being held here in the future. ?Well, that''s the end of this boring work,? Alex said, taking a deep drag from his cigarette. ?Finally!? Rebecca raised her arms as if celebrating her freedom. ?I can''t look at those artifacts anymore. Who would''ve thought there were so many of them?? Alex smiled and patted her head. Despite her constant complaints, Rebecca had done an excellent job. He knew her grumbling was mostly for fun. Glancing at the clock, he noticed it was already evening. All that remained was to hand over the Arena''s management to the newly formed Council, after which his tasks in this world would be complete. Now, he had to decide who would accompany him on his new journey and who would remain behind. Alex already knew that Brunhilde and G?ndul had decided to follow him. As for the other valkyries, he wasn''t sure. Despite their spiritual connection, no one was obligated to join him. ?When are you planning to leave?? Brunhilde asked, gently squeezing his hand. ?I think right after the handover of the Arena,? Alex replied with a slight smile. ?There''s no point in delaying the next journey.? Brunhilde nodded, fully understanding that his presence in this world was solely tied to his pursuit of the creature he was hunting. The other valkyries exchanged glances, contemplating whether to follow Alex or stay behind. The twins, Hl?kk and Alvitr, gave each other thoughtful looks. The idea of traveling to Alex''s homeworld was tempting: they could relax and enjoy a carefree life there. They knew Alex would pamper them, which ultimately tipped their decision in favor of leaving. Noticing their expressions, Alex decided to step in: ?Ladies, you don''t have to follow me just because of our spiritual connection,? he said calmly. ?You are free valkyries and can choose as you wish. If you''re unsure, take some time to think it over before we leave this world.? Alex''s words gave them a sense of freedom, and each valkyrie began to reflect on her path. The girls nodded, but some had already firmly decided to accompany Alex. His words nudged Hl?kk and Alvitr toward their choice. Firstly, they could avoid unnecessary trouble and enjoy a carefree life. Secondly, they''d have the chance to try sweets from other worlds, which sounded incredibly enticing. Brunhilde, for her part, advised her younger sisters to think carefully before making a final decision. She reminded them that if they left, it was unclear when Alex would return to this world. With guidance from their elder sister, the valkyries considered whether they should leave, but Alex didn''t dwell on it. If all the valkyries chose to follow him, he would find a role for each of them. Even for a valkyrie like Reginleif, who preferred solitude and the quiet of libraries, Alex could devise a suitable role. His home was filled with diverse personalities who could get along well. Moreover, he wasn''t worried about their safety: the valkyries could enter his spiritual realm, where they would be under his protection. ?All right, ladies, take your time to decide. If you''re coming, start packing. I''ll handle the transfer of rights to the Arena in the meantime,? Alex said, waving a hand as he went off to take care of business. Alex stepped aside and teleported to another location. He appeared near the building chosen as the Council''s meeting hall. Glancing at the clock, Alex realized that most people had probably already left the building. He wasn''t particularly concerned about who was chosen for the council ¡ª he had completely entrusted that task to Brunhilde. Alex knew how thoroughly she approached selecting people, so he had no doubt about her decisions. When it came to the council members of humanity, he was at ease. As for the fighters for the Arena, or the so-called champions, the selection process proved more difficult. Many expressed their desire to participate, demonstrating teamwork skills and a love for battle. What particularly surprised Alex was the proposal to invite prisoners from Tartarus to fight in exchange for limited freedom during the battles. Although he had an idea of who might have suggested it, he wasn''t eager to discuss the matter. Wandering through the hallways of the empty building, Alex sensed the presence of another person. More specifically, a god. He was surprised to find that Zeus was still there, even after everyone else had left. It was likely related to the completion of the Arena''s construction. With a slow pace, Alex made his way to the balcony, where Zeus stood, watching the sunset. ?I see you''ve finished your work, Voldigoad,? Zeus said without turning around. ?You could say that,? Alex replied with a slight smile. He was surprised by the changes in Zeus over the past week. It seemed that he had begun to reflect on things he hadn''t noticed before. The loss of family members during the war had caused the old god to reconsider his views on life and the world. Alex understood that this was an important step for Zeus as an individual. Alex approached the balcony railing, leaning against it with his back, and tilted his head, gazing at the stars. He preferred the light of the night sky to the sunset. For a while, they stood in silence, each lost in their own thoughts. ?So, where will you go next?? Zeus asked, not tearing his gaze from the horizon. ?I don''t yet know where my path will lead. My work here is done, but overall, it''s far from finished,? Alex replied, exhaling smoke and continuing to look at the stars. Zeus nodded, not continuing the conversation. His suspicions grew stronger: Alex clearly didn''t belong to this world. Recalling Odin''s words about other worlds, Zeus was becoming more convinced that someone with Alex''s power couldn''t have gone unnoticed. If Alex truly belonged to this world, he would surely have left a significant mark in the history of mortals and gods. Such immense power would inevitably attract attention. ?So, you''re really not from this world,? Zeus finally spoke, still not looking away from the horizon. ?I never claimed otherwise. Though it took you quite some time to come to that conclusion,? Alex responded with a light chuckle. Zeus smiled and shook his head. This conclusion was inevitable if one thought about it carefully, but the time for reflection only came recently. Nevertheless, understanding Alex''s origins changed nothing. If not for his sudden appearance, this world would have long since fallen victim to Odin''s plans, and no one would have even realized they were part of a sacrificial ritual. ?Then who are you really?? Zeus finally turned to Alex. ?Are you really refusing the prize?? Alex replied, smiling as he parried the question. ?What prize? If you leave, how will I ever get it, even if I''m right?? Zeus responded, gazing intently at his companion. ?Well, fair enough. I''m a demon. To be precise, the Demon King. And even more precisely, I''m the first demon created by the Creator,? Alex explained calmly. Zeus frowned, processing what he had heard, and let out a heavy sigh. Alex was not a human, as he had assumed, but a demon. Moreover, the first demon ¡ª an equivalent of Adam for humanity. This thought made him pause: if a demon is the opposite of a human, then Alex definitely didn''t fit the usual idea of a demon. All demons are inherently evil, even though there may be exceptions. But perhaps Alex was different because he was the first of his kind. ?I admit, I didn''t expect that,? Zeus said honestly. ?Well, what can you do? But enough about that, time waits for no one. I''m here to hand this to you,? Alex said, extending a tablet for controlling the arena. Zeus took the device, examined it, and quickly understood its purpose. Alex began to explain the tablet''s functions: controlling the arena, summoning champions if they were far away, and other possibilities. Zeus nodded, listening attentively and remembering, as later he would have to pass this knowledge on to the other council members. After explaining, Alex said his goodbyes and went back to find out which of the Valkyries had decided to follow him and which would remain. Reaching the exit of the council building, he cast a final glance at the structure, then teleported to his temporary resting room. No sooner had Alex appeared than his arrival drew attention. ?A-chan, why didn''t you say you were leaving?? Buddha, one of the present figures, exclaimed. ?I would''ve come to say goodbye! Instead, you''re acting all sneaky and disappearing like a ghost!? Alex just smirked, sensing that his conversation with Buddha might take a while. Alex saw Buddha, with Zerofuku standing beside him. A smile slid across his face ¡ª over the past week, he had grown accustomed to the unusual behavior of this god. ?I just didn''t want to drag out the goodbyes,? Alex said, shaking his head. ?I''m not fond of moments like that.? ?Where there''s goodbye, there will also be a meeting, A-chan,? Buddha replied, raising a finger as though he were about to give some wise advice. ?Your path may one day lead you back to this world. So it''s worth saying goodbye properly.? Alex listened carefully to Buddha''s words, almost agreeing with him. But he knew this god too well to miss the hidden motive. Buddha didn''t come just to say goodbye ¡ª his true goal was clearly to ask for more sweets. This always happened when Buddha''s stock ran low, and his eternal excuse sounded something like, ?I have a family, they need to be fed too!? Sighing slightly, Alex pulled out a box of treats and tossed it in front of Buddha. ?Here, take it. Now you can eat your sweets in peace and think of me,? he said with a touch of sarcasm. Buddha eagerly lifted the box above his head. ?Now I''ll enjoy these sweets and think of you, A-chan!? he exclaimed. Alex almost choked on those words. What did he mean by thinking of him while eating sweets? That certainly wasn''t part of Alex''s plans. Catching the strange look from Alex, Buddha paused for a moment, repeated his words to himself, and realized that his sentence had sounded ambiguous. In his usual fashion, he immediately began to justify himself, but Alex just waved his hand, deciding to forget about the absurd incident. Turning his attention to the Valkyries, who were scattered around the room, he addressed them. ?Ladies, have you decided? I have two options for you. If you want to leave but don''t want to get involved in my work, you can head to my house in Orario and do whatever you like there. If you want to follow me, I''m fine with that. The choice is yours.? Brunhilde immediately declared that she would follow Alex. She knew from his memories exactly what could happen if he got bored. Remembering the events in Night City and his campaign to glorify the Pasta Monster, she decided to prevent any potential chaos. G?ndul also decided to follow him ¡ª it was always interesting with Alex. Hl?kk and Alvitr were uncertain. On one hand, they wanted to try sweets from other worlds, but on the other hand, the prospect of extra work didn''t inspire them. While the Valkyries discussed their plans, Alex started gathering his things. He approached the desk and returned it to its original state ¡ª a black cube ¡ª and stored it in his inventory. With each completed task, he was one step closer to his next adventure. Alex gave the Valkyries some time to think while he settled on the couch and continued his conversation with Buddha. The main topic of discussion revolved around which world Alex would travel to next and what he planned to do there. ?I''ll act based on the circumstances,? Alex replied, lazily waving his hand. ?First, I need to figure out exactly where I''m going, and then I''ll see if there''s any interference in that world and act accordingly.? He mentioned that he''d love to visit Totsuki Academy during their food festival to try something delicious. Another option was a world where he could expand his weapon collection. As a last resort, Alex joked that he might go to Zelretch and simply steal the Gates of Babylon for his personal arsenal. While Alex was discussing his ideas with Buddha, some of the Valkyries made their decision. ?We''ll go with you. I''m curious to try sweets from other worlds,? said Hl?kk, wrapping her arm around her sister Alvitr. Alex nodded, knowing that Hl?kk acted like a spoiled princess who loved being pampered. Over the past week, he had gotten used to the personalities of both sisters. Hl?kk was the most easily offended, but Alvitr also enjoyed attention, though in a gentler way. Approaching Alex, the two Valkyries kissed him on the cheeks from either side, then dissolved into the air, moving into his spiritual space. ?So, this is how you decided...? Alex remarked, surprised since he had expected them to travel in physical form. But he quickly realized that this was even better: he wouldn''t have to worry about secrecy until they found a suitable home. G?ndul came closer with a mischievous smile. ?I''ll go with you too, darling. Did you think you could escape?? She quickly kissed Alex on the lips and vanished, joining the others. The rest of the Valkyries followed G?ndul, deciding to accompany him. Alex reassured them that if anyone wanted to stay behind, he could send them to Orario at any time. Now, only Brunhilde and G?ll remained outside of his spiritual space. G?ll clearly didn''t want to be left alone but was too shy to use V?lundr with Alex. So, she decided to follow him in physical form. Alex hadn''t expected nearly all the Valkyries to decide to come with him, except for two who preferred to stay as judges and commentators. ?Well, I guess it''s time to go,? Alex said, addressing those gathered. Rebecca seemed the most excited. The past week had been intense for her, and she was eagerly anticipating a fresh start. G.I.R. and MIMI clung to Alex''s legs, not wanting to walk through the portal on their short paws, while Stitch settled on Rebecca''s shoulder. Calling Yamato, Alex opened the portal and turned to Buddha. ?See you, Buddha. As they say, if fate allows, we''ll meet again.? ?You''re right. Farewells are just an excuse for a new meeting,? Buddha replied with a wide smile. After a short parting hug, Alex led his group through the portal. On the other side, they found themselves in an empty alley. Alex quickly realized they had entered a modern world, but something about the surroundings made him uneasy. The street seemed too quiet for the time of day ¡ª by the sun, it was around two or three in the afternoon. ?So where are we?? Rebecca asked, looking around. ?Not sure yet. We need to figure out which world we''ve ended up in, whether there are supernatural beings here, and then we''ll decide what to do,? Brunhilde suggested, considering their next steps. Alex agreed with her words and realized that the first thing they needed to do was figure out where they were. While they were discussing their plans in the alley, a person appeared, swaying as though drunk. At first glance, he didn''t draw much attention, and the group continued discussing how to act in the new world. But G?ll noticed the stranger and frowned. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?Brother, there''s someone here,? she said, pointing to the strange man. Everyone turned their heads in the direction she indicated. Alex squinted, carefully scanning the figure. One glance was enough for him to understand who ¡ª or what ¡ª they were dealing with. Without wasting any time, Alex pulled a throwing knife from his inventory and threw it with precise aim straight into the stranger''s head. The girls exchanged confused glances, surprised by his swift actions. ?Why did you kill him?? Brunhilde asked, frowning slightly, irritated by his quick decision. ?You''ll understand soon,? Alex replied calmly and gestured for them to follow. Approaching the body, Alex bent down to examine the victim. Half of the man''s face was missing, and his clothes were covered in bloodstains. Alex immediately understood the situation they had found themselves in. Judging by his appearance, the deceased was of Asian descent, most likely Japanese. The girls approached and, looking at the body, realized that Alex hadn''t killed a human. The sight left Rebecca excited ¡ª she quickly figured out who they had encountered. Rebecca immediately deduced who Alex had killed, as zombie films were her favorite genre. ?So there are zombies in this world! Cool!? she exclaimed, grinning widely. Alex smirked and began searching the pockets of the deceased, hoping to find something that would point to their exact location. Meanwhile, Brunhilde and G?ll were trying to figure out what zombies were. Rebecca eagerly took on the role of the storyteller, explaining in detail that zombies could be of different types: caused by artificial viruses, cosmic infections, and even mutations during the infection process. ?There are so many types, you could make movies about them endlessly,? she added enthusiastically. While the girls discussed, Alex found a wallet in the inside pocket of the corpse. Looking through the documents, he realized that they were in one of the prefectures of Tokyo. ?So, where are we?? Rebecca asked, pulling a shotgun from her inventory. ?In one of the prefectures of Tokyo,? Alex replied, then turned to G?ll. ?As much as I hate to say this, you''ll have to move to my inner world. It''s too dangerous here, and I don''t want to risk your safety.? Extending his hand, he offered her assistance to avoid any possible objections. G?ll hesitated for a moment but then nodded, agreeing with his decision. G?ll realized that this was neither the time for doubts nor embarrassment. She touched Alex''s hand and found herself in his inner world. There, she was met with an unexpected sight: her group of sisters were sitting as if in a movie theater, watching what was happening through Alex''s eyes. Meanwhile, Alex had already begun to piece together the general picture of the world they had found themselves in. However, before drawing any conclusions, he needed to verify some crucial information. ?MIMI, connect to the satellite and find out where Fujimi Academy is located,? Alex instructed his small analyst. ?Why are you asking about that academy?? Rebecca asked curiously. ?Remember our conversation about the pillars of the world? If I''m not mistaken, there might be a couple of them there, if not all of them,? Alex explained, continuing to think through the plan. Rebecca nodded, understanding how serious the situation was. Brunhilde, who knew nothing about the ?pillars of the world,? started asking questions, and Rebecca patiently explained everything she knew. While the girls discussed, Alex lit a cigarette to help him focus. The decision came quickly: they needed to get to the roof to avoid any unexpected zombie attacks. Without saying a word, Alex lifted Rebecca and Brunhilde by the waist and effortlessly jumped to the roof of the nearest building. There, they heard horrific screams. Looking down, the girls saw a nightmarish scene: zombies were tearing their victims apart and devouring them. ?Looks like it''s not as peaceful here as we''d like,? Rebecca remarked grimly, watching the carnage. Alex remained silent, waiting for MIMI''s confirmation. After a few seconds, the response came: Fujimi Academy did indeed exist in this world. ?Alright, ladies, time to move. Rebecca, attach the suppressor to your weapon, and no explosives. These zombies in this world are blind, but they track sound. G.I.R., MIMI, only close combat. Stitch, don''t leave mom''s side and take a suppressor from her. Brunhilde, what weapon do you use?? Alex''s orders rang out clearly. ?Any weapon, but I prefer a sword or spear,? Brunhilde replied, tapping her finger on her chin. Alex pulled a spear from his inventory and handed it to Brunhilde. Realizing she''d need to hold back, Rebecca took out an assault rifle with a suppressor and handed extra suppressors to Stitch. G.I.R. and MIMI armed themselves with energy weapons. Alex, staying true to his preferences, drew his Marasamu katana and fastened it to his belt. Finally, he threw on his favorite blue coat. ?Ready? Then let''s go!? he commanded. Lifting the girls, Alex began leaping from roof to roof until Fujimi Academy appeared on the horizon. After the final jump, he landed on the school grounds. Setting the girls down, Alex quickly surveyed the area. Nearby were the bodies of teachers who hadn''t yet turned into zombies. ?Here''s the plan: we''ll split into two groups. I''ll take G.I.R. with me, and the four of you will go together. Check every corpse ¡ª a headshot is mandatory,? Alex warned. Rebecca nodded in agreement. Although Brunhilde still didn''t fully understand who zombies were, she also agreed. Alex decided it would be better to leave the explanations to Rebecca, as a practical example would be more effective. Before splitting up, Alex crushed the heads of all the dead teachers to prevent them from turning. Rebecca gave him a smirk and finished off a couple more of the motionless bodies. After separating, Alex set out to find two key figures: the clumsy blonde nurse, who would surely be a ?pillar,? and the dangerous swordswoman with purple hair, who could become a valuable ally. To be continued... Chapter 192 - 192: Meeting the First Survivors (Well, this year has come to an end. I am glad that you were with me this year. And I also hope that we will not say goodbye. All I want is for you to be healthy and continue reading my story, so be happy, my dear readers. Mua:§Ù) Alex remained with his robotic dog, G.I.R., while Rebecca, Brunhilde, Stitch, and MIMI headed in the opposite direction. He watched them until they disappeared behind the school wall. "The back entrance," Alex thought. "Rebecca decided to lead them there. It''s a smart choice but also a foolish one." He suspected most of the students had likely rushed to the back exit, trying to escape the school. He concluded that Rebecca had chosen this route more as an opportunity to take out as many zombies as possible and blow off some steam accumulated over the past week. Alex glanced at his loyal companion. "Think your mom will blow something up?" he asked G.I.R., suppressing a chuckle. The robotic dog responded with an exaggerated shrug. Even he wasn''t sure if Rebecca could restrain herself. Alex sighed heavily. The sounds of chaos¡ªscreams and the crunch of torn flesh¡ªechoed throughout the building. A full-fledged zombie apocalypse was unfolding. The infection spread rapidly, claiming more and more victims. Alex crouched next to the corpse of a teacher and began rummaging through the man''s pockets. Finally, he found a wallet, extracted some coins, and smiled. "Are you serious?" G?ndul''s voice rang out through their spiritual connection. "Looting corpses? That''s immoral." "It''s not looting; it''s collecting spare change," Alex replied, tossing the coins in his hand. "Gotta keep myself entertained somehow." G?ndul''s sisters fell silent, deciding it was best not to try and understand Alex''s actions. This task had seemingly fallen to Brunhilde, who was still struggling to make sense of his logic. Alex stood, called G.I.R., and headed for the main entrance. The school''s lobby greeted him with a horrifying sight: the torn-apart bodies of students lay scattered everywhere. Alex barely had time to think that the zombie apocalypse here seemed to be progressing more slowly when the corpses began to stir. "Why do I even bother tempting fate?" he muttered, flicking a coin at the nearest zombie. The metal pierced the creature''s head, ricocheted, and killed several others before embedding itself in the wall. Alex smirked, lit a cigarette, and walked forward at a leisurely pace, occasionally sending coins into the skulls of the undead. "G.I.R., your turn. I choose you," Alex said, pointing at the crowd of reanimated corpses. The robotic dog silently activated its power hammer and charged into the fray. Each swing turned zombies into bloody pulp or sent them flying into walls with a sickening crunch. Alex grinned and followed at a calm pace, supporting G.I.R. with precise coin throws. Within minutes, the lobby was cleared. Alex approached a map on the wall to locate the nurse''s office. After pinpointing its location, he and G.I.R. moved on. Climbing to the next floor, Alex barely noticed a pair of zombies tumbling down the stairs. The reanimated corpses writhed at his feet, trying to grab his boots. One swift kick from Alex shattered the first zombie''s skull, while G.I.R. finished the second with a hammer strike. Alex''s once-clean boots were now splattered with blood. He shot G.I.R. a stern look, but the robotic dog feigned ignorance and indifferently continued up the stairs. "Cheeky little punk," Alex muttered, smirking as he followed his companion. G.I.R. pretended not to hear his master''s remark and focused on the path ahead. Alex simply shook his head and resumed climbing. His coins quickly ran out, and the thought of searching every dead student''s pockets for more irritated him. Spending gold coins to kill a few zombies felt utterly impractical, despite his wealth. Eventually, he decided to pull an iron rod from his inventory¡ªa simple but reliable tool for smashing skulls. Following the map, Alex and G.I.R. moved upward. Along the way, they encountered only a few stray zombies¡ªno more than two or three at a time. However, as they approached the infirmary, Alex caught the sound of something¡ªloud pounding, as if a group of people were trying to break down a door. Rounding the corner, he spotted a horde of zombies battering a locked door with a sign above it that read: "Infirmary." "Please go away! I can''t treat you!" a woman''s voice pleaded from behind the door. "Nurse Marikawa, instead of talking, maybe you should focus on barricading!" another woman''s voice snapped. Alex raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued to hear a second voice. Another woman? Without wasting time, he gave G.I.R. the command to attack. The robo-dog charged forward, with Alex following close behind. When they reached the group of zombies, a wide grin spread across Alex''s face. Finally, he could live out his dream¡ªbeating zombies with a stick. Powerful swings of his iron rod smashed through multiple heads at once, while G.I.R.''s powered hammer sent the undead flying out the windows. Alex paused for a moment, watching G.I.R. launch a zombie through the air as if it were his favorite pastime. "Could you at least try to be a little more careful?" Alex muttered before getting back to work. A particular zombie caught his attention, its iron rod lodged between its teeth. Grabbing the weapon, Alex yanked it free with such force that the top half of the zombie''s jaw flew off, spraying blood everywhere. With the last of the undead dispatched, Alex surveyed the aftermath. The infirmary doors remained intact, but the windows were now gaping holes, and the floor was drenched in blood. Peering through one of the broken windows, Alex spotted three people inside. The first was a blonde woman with an impressive figure, wearing a lab coat¡ªShizuka Marikawa. The second was an unexpected surprise: Kyoko Hayashi, a woman who, by all accounts, should have been one of the first casualties. On the floor lay a young man clutching a wound on his shoulder. The two women and the injured boy stared at Alex, who gave a casual wave, a slight smile on his face. "Yo, need some help?" he asked. Kyoko frowned, trying to recall if she''d seen him before. "I don''t remember you being one of the students at our school." "Fair enough. I''m not from your school," Alex replied calmly. "My group and I were just passing by and decided to drop in." His nonchalant tone and the obvious signs of his recent skirmish¡ªbloodstains and broken windows¡ªseemed to underline his point. Shizuka and Kyoko exchanged silent glances before deciding to let Alex in. Alex, along with G.I.R., stepped into the infirmary. The women''s eyes immediately locked onto the robo-dog, covered in blood and holding a massive hammer in its tiny paws. It was both terrifying and bizarre. Ignoring their bewilderment, Alex approached the injured student, who was lying on the floor, barely stifling his groans of pain. Crouching down, Alex met the boy''s gaze. "Hey, how are you holding up?" Alex asked in a calm tone. "Haha¡­ Looks like I''m dying," the boy replied, trying to mask his pain behind a strained smile. "You''re right. You''re dying. Soon, you''ll become one of them. You''ve got two options: die now or wait until you turn. What''s it going to be?" Alex''s voice was steady, almost indifferent, as he watched the boy''s reaction. "I don''t want to turn into one of them. Can you help me?" the boy pleaded, barely lifting his gaze. Alex didn''t answer, only giving a brief nod. Their strange conversation had caught the attention of Shizuka and Kyoko, who exchanged uneasy glances as they tried to figure out what was happening. Slowly, Alex reached for his gun, drawing it and aiming it at the boy''s head. "What''s your name?" Alex asked before pulling the trigger. "Sawada," the boy whispered weakly, fighting off unconsciousness. "Good luck on the other side, Sawada," Alex said, firing the shot. The loud gunshot echoed through the corridors. Alex knew it would attract the zombies, but he didn''t want to crush the teenager''s skull with an iron rod. Sawada''s body slumped and lifelessly fell to the side. Shizuka and Kyoko stared at Alex in shock, their faces reflecting terror and confusion. "Why did you kill him?! Maybe he could have been helped!" Kyoko shouted, pointing at Alex with a trembling hand. Alex turned to them, ready to explain that the teenager was beyond saving. But before he could speak, a new figure appeared in the doorway. A tall girl with purple hair and blue eyes, wearing a bloodstained school uniform, stood holding a bloodied wooden sword. It was Saeko Busujima, familiar to all anime fans. "He was already beyond help. He could have turned at any moment," Saeko said calmly, taking in the scene. Alex nodded in thanks for her explanation. Meanwhile, Saeko studied Alex, her gaze fixed on his eyes. He met her stare, sensing a dangerous, even bloodthirsty nature hidden within her. She only needed a small push to turn into a deadly machine. "We''ll save introductions for later," Alex said, looking away. "Grab whatever might be useful: medicine, bandages, food. We don''t have much time. I don''t know how many students are in your school, but it''s clearly not a small number. So hurry up." Alex''s words were calm, but firm. The women quickly nodded, understanding the seriousness of the situation, and began gathering their things. Shizuka and Kyoko realized there was no time for hesitation and quickly set to work collecting what they needed. Saeko, however, continued to watch Alex closely. His calmness and strange behavior piqued her genuine interest. Alex noticed her gaze but only gave a small smirk, choosing not to comment. G.I.R. took up a position at the entrance of the infirmary, ready for any threat. Meanwhile, Alex lit a cigarette to gather his thoughts. His mind was filled with questions he wanted answers to: could zombies be resurrected with the Ingall spell? Or maybe enhanced by using Igloom? These magical experiments required time, the right place, and of course, "materials"¡ªa couple of zombies to start. Alex also wondered how zombies created with Igloom would behave: would they be accepted by regular zombies as part of their pack, or would they be attacked as outsiders? While he pondered, Saeko subtly studied him from head to toe. What caught her attention most were his unusual rainbow-colored eyes¡ªshe had never seen anything like them. Finally, unable to resist, she approached him. "You''re not from our school, are you?" Saeko asked, looking him directly in the eyes. Alex snapped out of his thoughts and met her gaze. "Sort of. My group and I were passing by and decided to check out what was going on here. After all, the city is literally flooded with zombies," he replied, exhaling smoke through his nose. Shizuka, having finished packing, interrupted the conversation: "And what''s that weird thing with the hammer? Why does it look so... unusual?" "Don''t call it a weird thing, it might get offended. It''s my assistant. But more on that later. Have we got everything?" Alex asked, turning to Shizuka. "Yes, here," she said, pointing to two bags packed with supplies. Alex nodded, flicked the cigarette out the open window, and stepped into the corridor, surveying his surroundings. After confirming that there were no zombies nearby, he gestured for the women to follow. Once they were out, he quickly devised a plan. "I''ll go ahead with the purple-haired girl, the blonde and the teacher stay in the middle. G.I.R., you take the rear," Alex commanded, pointing at each person. "I''m not blonde! My name is Shizuka!" she pouted, offended. "Alright, Shizuka. You''ll stay in the middle with the teacher. Now, let''s move carefully. Stay away from the windows and classrooms," Alex said, rolling his eyes. The group moved forward: Alex and Saeko at the front, Shizuka and Kyoko in the center, and G.I.R. bringing up the rear. However, Alex noticed the women were moving slowly and realized why: their skirts were making it hard to move freely. Saeko also noticed this but acted decisively. With a single swing of her wooden sword, she sliced through Shizuka''s and Kyoko''s skirts, making them more practical for movement. "Hey! That''s a limited-edition Prada skirt! How could you?!" Shizuka exclaimed loudly. "I''ll get you a new one. But don''t fall behind," Alex replied, trying to suppress a smile. "You promised," Shizuka grinned slyly. Alex sighed and nodded. He tried to move slowly so the group could keep up with him. Every time a zombie appeared, it was either him or Saeko who dealt with it. Saeko, noticing the katana at Alex''s waist, was curious as to why he preferred using an iron rod to beat the zombies rather than using his weapon. She was even more intrigued by how coldly he killed, as if he couldn''t care less. "G.I.R., where''s your mom?" Alex suddenly asked, stopping at a crossroads. "That way," G.I.R. answered briefly, pointing with his little paw. Alex nodded, but to the women, their brief exchange seemed mysterious. They were still trying to figure out what G.I.R. was and who his mother was. As the group continued, zombies became less frequent, although they still encountered lone ones in the corridors and classrooms. "You''re not from Japan, are you? Where are you from?" Saeko asked, walking alongside Alex. "We came from Valhalla," Alex replied with a light smile. Saeko was surprised. The strange answer puzzled her. "Where''s that? I don''t know of any country by that name," Shizuka remarked thoughtfully, raising a finger to her chin. "Valhalla is the hall of the gods from Norse mythology. He''s just joking," Kyoko said, casting a skeptical look at Alex. Shizuka pouted, staring at Alex like a disappointed child. Alex raised an eyebrow, wondering why Kyoko thought he was joking. After all, he had told the truth. "That''s not nice to lie," Shizuka said, still sulking. "Um... as you say," Alex shrugged nonchalantly. Saeko watched him closely, trying to understand what lay behind his words. She couldn''t shake her curiosity about why he said he came from Valhalla. However, Alex didn''t rush to explain. There was no time for that now. He was focused on finding Rebecca and Brunhilda. Thoughts of Rebecca troubled Alex. Despite having Brunhilda¡ªresponsible and reliable Valkyrie¡ªby her side, Rebecca had enough spunk and courage to stir up chaos. Especially her fascination with zombie horror movies didn''t inspire optimism. Alex knew: if Rebecca wanted to blow something up, even Brunhilda would have a hard time stopping her. As they moved forward, Alex occasionally glanced back to make sure Shizuka and Kyoko weren''t falling behind. This did not escape Saeko''s attention, and she noted his concern in her mind. Suddenly, loud angry shouts rang out in the distance. Alex immediately recognized the voice. "Let me go! I''m going to make a couple of holes in this pink-haired girl right now! I saved her life, and she still dares to complain! Let go, or I''ll shoot her!" Rebecca yelled, clearly trying to break free. Alex sighed. She had started another argument. Connecting the dots, he realized the cause was the pink-haired girl. And only one person could provoke Rebecca to such a rage so easily¡ªSaya Takagi. Brunhilda was apparently trying to hold Rebecca back from attacking, preventing her from carrying out her threats. Alex and Saeko exchanged a glance and, without wasting any time, rushed to help. Shizuka and Kyoko hurried to follow them. Around the next corner, they were met with a chaotic scene: Brunhilda was struggling to restrain Rebecca, who was desperately trying to lunge at Saya. Dark lines of exhaustion and tension were etched on Brunhilda''s face. MIMI and Stitch stood off to the side, clearly unsure of how to react. Across the corridor stood a chubby boy, watching the scene with great interest, as if his favorite anime characters had come to life before his eyes. On the other side stood Saya, looking terrified at Rebecca, who was doing her best to break free. Next to her was the chubby boy in glasses with long hair¡ªKohta Hirano. In front of Saya stood a young man in an unbuttoned jacket, a red t-shirt, and a baseball bat in his hands¡ªthe protagonist of this world, and, by coincidence, the world''s biggest idiot adventurer, Takashi Komuro. Nearby stood a girl with long, light brown hair, armed with something like a homemade spear. This was Rei Miyamoto. Further away, huddled together, stood two frightened girls who, according to the original timeline, were supposed to have died. Their names were Toshimi Niki and Misuzu Ichijo. All the key characters from this world were gathered, except for those who weren''t fortunate enough to survive the original timeline. "Yo, what''s going on here?" Alex asked calmly as he approached the group of survivors. Alex''s sudden appearance, along with his companions, drew everyone''s attention. Brunhilda exhaled with relief and finally let go of Rebecca. The students stared at Alex in surprise, not understanding who he was or where he had come from. Only Kohta slightly flinched when he noticed Alex''s eyes. The rainbow glimmer in Alex''s eyes momentarily stunned him. Alex ignored their stares and turned to Rebecca, who immediately rushed to him, complaining about how she had been insulted after saving someone''s life. She spoke so quickly and emotionally that even Alex had trouble understanding her. To calm her down, he gently patted her on the head. "Brunhilda, explain what happened here," he said, noticing how tired she looked. "To sum it up: we entered through the back entrance, saved two girls surrounded by zombies, then we heard noise and came here. Rebecca shot a zombie and pulled this pink-haired girl out, and then she was rude to her. Well, after that..." she pointed to Rebecca, "this happened." Rebecca quickly nodded, confirming Brunhilda''s words. Alex let out a heavy sigh. He knew that Rebecca, who had watched dozens of zombie movies, could predict the typical reaction of a person in such a situation, but her temper was inevitable. He looked up at Saya, who was now being comforted by her friends. "Hey, pinkie, you okay?" he called out to her. "I''m not ''pinkie''! My name is Saya Takagi, for future reference!" she huffed, tossing her hair back with the mannerisms of a lady. "Got it. The important thing is that you''re safe. Now, my dear survivors, let''s find a place to catch our breath and get to know each other," Alex calmly suggested. Everyone nodded in agreement, though the question remained: where could they go without fearing a zombie attack? "How about the teacher''s lounge?" Kyoko suggested. Alex nodded and asked her to show the way. They headed in that direction: Alex walked ahead with Rebecca and Saeko, the others followed in the middle, and MIMI, Stitch, and G.I.R. brought up the rear. Alex noticed the strange looks Kohta was giving Rebecca and Brunhilda. It wasn''t just curiosity. It was more like the expression of someone who had just seen their favorite fictional characters come to life. Alex quickly deduced that in this world, Rebecca and Brunhilda''s story probably existed as an anime or comic, and Kohta likely knew it. Once they reached the teacher''s lounge, Alex went in first to check the room. After confirming it was clear, he allowed everyone else in and barricaded the doors. Moving further away from the group of survivors, Alex sat down on a chair, took out a cigarette, and lit it, pondering what kind of zombies they were dealing with in this world. Meanwhile, the group of survivors watched Alex and his companions with confusion and suspicion. Kohta, in particular, stood out. He couldn''t take his eyes off Brunhilda and Rebecca, as if he were seeing his favorite characters come to life. He was still trying to process everything happening: robo-dogs, a creature resembling Stitch, and Alex with his mysterious aura. Ignoring their persistent stares, Alex walked to the window. Opening it, he looked out at the grim scene beyond the school: torn bodies and wandering zombies filling the area. An eerie silence was only broken by the occasional moans of the undead. His focus was interrupted when Kyoko cautiously asked: "Um... can you tell us who you are?" Alex closed the window, blocking the grim landscape from view, and turned to face the survivors. A calm smile lit up his face, but his attention kept drifting back to Kohta, who looked tense and on edge. "Well, to start with, my name is Alexander Voldigoad, and I..." he began, but was suddenly interrupted. "Demon King!" Kohta blurted out, stepping back with a look of horror. This reaction left everyone stunned. Brunhilda and Rebecca exchanged surprised glances, and the others also looked taken aback. Kohta, trembling and pale, clearly recognized Alex, and it scared him. "Hoh, you''re interesting. Care to share how you came to that conclusion?" Alex said with a calm smile. Kohta quickly defended himself: "Your last name! And them! They shouldn''t be here! And then... then that... 626 and the robot G.I.R.!" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex narrowed his eyes, studying Kohta carefully. But instead of getting angry, he suddenly burst into loud laughter, clutching his stomach. This unexpected laughter only deepened the confusion of the others. "What''s going on here?" Saya was the first to snap. "Fatty, why did you call him the Demon King? And why are you saying they shouldn''t be here?" Kohta looked helplessly at Saya, unsure of how to answer. Everything happening felt like an absurd nightmare to him. Meanwhile, Saeko watched Alex with mild interest, as if trying to figure out what kind of person he was. Takashi, on the other hand, furrowed his brow, struggling with the feeling that something was starting to resurface in his memory. Shizuka simply stood there with a vacant look, not even pretending to understand what was going on. Alex, finishing his laughter, gently turned to Kohta: "Hey, chubby, what''s your name?" "My¡ªMy name is Kohta Hirano," he stammered. "Don''t worry, I don''t bite," Alex reassured him, his voice taking on a friendly tone. "You seem to be a fan of anime and weapons? We''ll have plenty to talk about." Kohta seemed to relax a little, though his gaze on Alex and his companions remained wary. Meanwhile, the other survivors exchanged confused glances. Saya, losing her patience, finally asked sharply: "Can someone explain what''s going on here? Why are you all speaking like that?" Alex turned to her, his gaze turning serious but his voice still soft: "One thing at a time, pinkie. But first, let''s make sure this place is safe. Then we''ll talk." Saya gritted her teeth in irritation at the nickname but restrained herself and nodded. Alex approached Kyoko and asked her to share everything she knew about the area. Kohta avoided eye contact, clearly afraid to meet Saya''s gaze, as she seemed ready for the next round of questions. Alex raised an eyebrow in mild surprise and turned back to her. "So, what do you want to know, Saya Takagi? I''ll try to answer your questions within reason," he said, his tone calm but with a hint of teasing. "Why did he call you the Demon King? And what did he mean when he said you shouldn''t be in this world? And finally, what are these strange creatures that behave like nothing has happened?" she began, narrowing her eyes demandingly. Alex gave a slight smirk, noting how her manner reminded him of Hl?kk¡ªshe too enjoyed asking uncomfortable questions. A shadow of nostalgia crossed his face before he realized that everyone present was now watching him, clearly expecting an answer. Rebecca, arms crossed over her chest, displayed complete indifference, obviously not planning to get involved. Brunhilda, as usual, preferred silence, leaving the explanations to Alex. "To begin with, let me introduce myself. My companions are Rebecca and Brunhilda. The ones you call ''strange creatures'' are G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch. And yes, I strongly recommend you don''t call them strange, or they might make things difficult for you. As for me, as Kohta said, I am indeed the Demon King. And about the other world... we really aren''t from this world. Ta-da," with these words, Alex formed a rainbow, literally woven in his hands. Saya froze, staring at the colorful arcs of light, her face twisting in confusion. "Wh-what? A rainbow? But how?!" she muttered, pointing a trembling finger at his palms. "This is anti-scientific! You can''t create a rainbow without refraction of light, and certainly not with your hands!" Saya began rambling, trying to process what was happening. Alex couldn''t help but frown. She was more surprised by the rainbow than by the fact that they came from another world? Scanning the others, he noticed they were all focused on his hands, seemingly forgetting the more significant part of the conversation. "Hah, pinkie, the rainbow in Alex hands surprised you more than everything else? What a child," Rebecca added with a smirk. "A child?! Do you even know who I am?! I''m a genius, and..." Saya began, her indignation fueling another verbal battle. Alex simply tiredly placed his hand on his forehead. He realized that if Saya and Rebecca stayed near each other, their arguments could go on forever. Meanwhile, Shizuka watched the rainbow with delight, as if it were a magic trick, and demanded Alex repeat it. Kyoko looked bewildered, contemplating how absurd the situation was becoming. Saeko closely studied Alex, clearly intrigued. Takashi looked pale, struggling to stay on his feet while Rei tried to help him deal with a headache. Kohta still couldn''t believe that the characters he thought were fictional were standing before him. The two surviving girls kept their distance, trying to make sense of what was happening. MIMI, however, didn''t take her gaze off Takashi, as though she noticed something unusual. Alex, unaware of this, raised his hand to get their attention. "Alright, girls, enough arguing. The main thing now is to get out of here. We''ll introduce ourselves, discuss the plan, and move on. Okay?" he said, raising his arms to ease the tension. Rebecca and Saya exchanged a glance and huffed, but this time, Alex managed to break up their clash without much trouble. He tiredly rubbed his forehead, noting that the girl with pigtails seemed to have the same personality as Rebecca. When the situation finally calmed down a bit, everyone started introducing themselves one by one. Alex was pleased that no one had panicked so far, but he suspected that once they were safe, the realization would hit, bringing a new wave of questions. His gaze fell again on MIMI, who was still observing Takashi. Alex squinted slightly. He''d need to find out later what she noticed. To be continued... Chapter 193 - 193: The First Social Experiment in Zombieland (Another day and another chapter. Here comes 2025. I hope this year all your dreams will come true, my dear readers. Maybe someone wants to find love, and someone wants friends or even a better paid job. I hope that you will succeed. If others do not believe, then know that I will always believe in you. Fight!) Alex decided to let the survivors take a break and catch their breath. Realizing that such moments of respite were a rare luxury in their current situation, the others gratefully embraced the idea. Someone suggested turning on the television to watch the news and get a sense of what was happening outside the academy, where zombies had overrun everything. As the TV flickered to life, breaking news reports filled the screen. Reporters urged residents to stay indoors and avoid the infected, mistakenly described as people suffering from rabies. The footage showed chaos: panic in the streets, soldiers attempting to restore order, and riots erupting in cities. Alex and his group paid little attention to the broadcast, except for Brunhilda. For her, such a situation was unfamiliar, and she struggled to hide her unease. Rebecca, on the other hand, appeared completely unfazed¡ªshe had seen similar scenarios play out in horror movies. Alex approached the window, lit a cigarette, and leaned on the windowsill, staring outside thoughtfully. His attention lingered on how Kohta had called him the Demon King. Alex smirked; it felt strange considering he was nothing like Anos Voldigoad. This moment didn''t go unnoticed. A purple-haired girl with a cold gaze observed his every move intently. Meanwhile, Alex pulled out his phone to gather some information. He started by looking up Rebecca. Typing her name and the world associated with her into the search bar, he quickly came across details that upset him: in her original timeline, Rebecca was supposed to die. "That explains why I felt such hatred when I met Adam Smasher," Alex thought, suppressing a rising wave of anger. Next on his list was Brunhilda. Alex searched for manga about her world and found it quickly. It turned out the story of the Valkyries existed but remained unfinished. His mood lightened instantly. "Remarkable. I never would have thought I''d become a character in some story," Reginleif remarked pensively. "Tell me about it! But why did I have to be paired with that lunatic? Couldn''t Brunhilda have chosen someone nicer? Like Alex, for example," Hl?kk added with a displeased look. Alex chuckled, listening to the Valkyries discuss their roles in the story. He was glad they weren''t upset by the fact that, in the original tale, some of them had perished. Having finished with the manga, Alex decided to check out the story of Anos. Typing in his name, he found nothing, which puzzled him. "How is that possible? The original Voldigoad is Anos," he thought, trying to suppress his irritation. Finally, Alex searched for his own name. His eyes widened when the search results revealed a manga. Opening the first chapter, he saw... himself. "Heh, looks like our Demon King is also a character in someone''s story," Geir?lul commented with a light laugh. The more Alex delved into the story, the more confused he became. It was a tale about him, not Anos Voldigoad. The only explanation that came to mind was that two beings with identical power couldn''t coexist in the same reality. This revelation stirred a storm of emotions in him, ranging from shock to suppressed frustration. Saeko, who had been observing him with interest, noticed how quickly his expression shifted. She decided to approach. "So, you really are the Demon King?" Saeko asked, standing beside him. As Saeko posed the question, her gaze instinctively flicked to Alex''s forehead, as if expecting to see horns. However, there was nothing outwardly supernatural about him. The only feature that set him apart was the peculiar color of his eyes, though even that didn''t seem like definitive proof of his otherworldly nature. Alex, setting the manga aside, turned to Saeko. Deciding that revealing the truth about himself would only bring unnecessary headaches, he opted to play it off as a joke. Everything could be attributed to harmless cosplay, and the rainbow trick could be explained with pseudo-scientific nonsense¡ªhard to believe but even harder to disprove. "Nah, just a joke. We''re cosplayers," Alex said with a carefree smile. His words made everyone turn to him. Even Rebecca and Brunhilda shot him suspicious looks, clearly not entirely convinced. Alex calmly gestured to them, signaling that he had everything under control. Saeko tilted her head, clearly puzzled by his decision to simplify things so drastically. Kohta opened his mouth to say something, but a stern glance from Alex quickly shut him up. Saya, meanwhile, gave him an even more skeptical look, but Alex skillfully ignored all the gazes directed at him. In his head, he could hear the Valkyries'' muffled laughter. "Then who are you really?" Saeko asked with a faint smile. "We''re mercenaries. Cosplay is just a hobby. Came to Japan to relax and all that," Alex shrugged, as if it was the most ordinary thing in the world. The skeptical stares aimed at him were obvious. It was clear that the others found it hard to believe his story. But Alex, a master at delivering convincing nonsense, knew that the fewer questions there were, the fewer problems would follow. After all, if his true identity were exposed, it would only lead to a barrage of awkward inquiries and requests he had neither the desire nor the time to deal with. "Then how do you explain it?" Saya demanded, stomping her foot and stepping up to him. "You just admitted to being the Demon King, and now you''re claiming to be a cosplayer? And what about the rainbow trick?" She jabbed a finger at his chest, demanding answers. Alex, maintaining his composure, turned his phone screen toward Saya, showing a manga page where the character was an exact replica of himself. Saya scrutinized the image, trying to find even a single difference between Alex and the manga character. The others also gathered to take a look, only to find the same uncanny resemblance. The only real difference was in their clothing. To further convince them, Alex displayed illustrations of Rebecca and Brunhilda. "Fine, let''s say you''re cosplayers," Saya said, finally softening a little. "But how do you explain the rainbow trick, the two robot dogs, and Stitch?" "All tech," Alex replied calmly. "As for Stitch¡­ we''re mercenaries. Found him in a lab during one of our missions. He looked so much like the cartoon character that we couldn''t just leave him there." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tech?" Kyoko interjected, clearly unconvinced. "Then how do you explain that your tech is decades ahead of anything that exists now?" "Well¡­ I''m just a genius," Alex grinned widely. "Built it all myself. Just because others can''t doesn''t mean I can''t. I''m a fan of anime and weapons, so I couldn''t resist creating all this stuff. Including my katana," he added, pointing to the weapon at his side. His words elicited mixed reactions. Some regarded Alex with suspicion, others with admiration, but no one could come up with a solid argument to refute his claims. Most of the group seemed to believe Alex''s explanation, but one person remained a skeptic¡ªKohta. He continued to scrutinize Alex with obvious doubt. Alex, noticing this, merely smiled and gave Kohta a warning glance, silently advising him to keep quiet. Kohta quickly nodded in understanding, signaling that he got the message. Meanwhile, Saeko became intrigued by Alex''s katana and asked to see it. Without hesitation, Alex handed the weapon over to her. For him, this katana was one of his favorite tools, and he saw no reason to hide it. While Saeko examined the blade, Alex briefly glanced at Rebecca and Brunhilda, who, judging by their expressions, were not thrilled with the situation. He gave a reassuring gesture, signaling that everything was under control. Although reluctant, the two girls decided to trust Alex and accepted the "cosplayers" explanation. Saya, in turn, watched the trio with clear curiosity. It was as if she was trying to figure out who these strange people were and what kind of trio of odd beings stood before her, but the trio ignored her, clearly offended by her remark about "strange creatures." "Alright, now that everyone''s calmed down, we need a plan. First, how to get out of here, second, where to find shelter to ride out the first wave, and also stock up on supplies," Alex clapped his hands to draw everyone''s attention. "What do you mean by ''first wave''?" Shizuka asked, slightly confused. "The first wave is the chaos that always comes with the start of any apocalypse. People begin losing their minds, and disorder becomes the norm. They just need a reason to completely lose their sense of reason," Rebecca replied lazily, yawning. Shizuka, partially understanding what had been said, nodded but decided not to press further. Alex, realizing that long explanations weren''t needed at the moment, asked for a map of the area to locate stores and possible shelters. This would also give him the opportunity to conduct experiments on the zombies to determine if they could be restored to their human form or, as assumed, were soulless and driven purely by instincts. "First, we need to figure out how to get out of here. There are too many of us, so driving separate cars is not an option. Also, there''s a chance we''ll run into more surviving students. We need to be prepared for our group to grow," Alex pointed out the obvious. "What about the school bus used for field trips?" Rei suggested, raising her hand. "Perfect. Find the keys. Once we have them, we''ll head out. Time''s running out, and we also need to grab supplies," Alex ordered. Everyone began searching for the keys. Alex approached the window to assess the situation outside. It was relatively calm beyond the academy''s grounds, with zombies scattered in various directions. This gave hope for a successful escape, but Alex knew they couldn''t take any risks. He pondered the strange nature of these zombies¡ªtoo many things seemed suspicious, especially the potential for mutations in the future, which could complicate survival. When the keys were finally found, everyone checked their gear. Alex noticed Kohta holding a homemade nail gun and decided it was time to give him more reliable weaponry. "Rebecca, give the chubby guy a pistol. He can handle it," Alex said, addressing the girl. Rebecca puffed her cheeks in disapproval, clearly reluctant to part with one of her "babies." But Alex''s stern look quickly persuaded her. With a sigh, she drew a pistol from behind her back and handed it to Kohta. Kohta, upon receiving the weapon, practically glowed with happiness: "Did Christmas come early? This is a pistol! It''s beautiful!" he exclaimed, stroking the weapon as if it were a precious treasure. Rebecca, unable to hold back, threatened him: "Listen here, fatty. If anything happens to my pistol, I''ll turn you inside out!" With these words, she shoved a couple of magazines and a silencer into his hands, finishing with a stern look. Kohta nervously nodded, noticing the seriousness of Rebecca''s threat. Alex, seeing the tension, placed a hand on Rebecca''s head and gently patted her to calm her down. He knew how attached she was to her weapon. After a final glance at the assembled group, Alex made sure everyone was ready. His attention briefly lingered on Takashi, who seemed to no longer be suffering from a headache. However, Alex couldn''t help but wonder why MIMI was watching him so intently. Deciding to leave that question for later, he focused on the task at hand. "Quick briefing," Alex began, drawing attention. "Zombies are blind, but they react well to sounds. So, move quietly and watch where you step. Saeko and I will be in the front. Those without weapons stay in the center. Kohta, Rebecca, and Stitch, you cover the center. Rei, Takashi, and Brunhilda, you cover the rear. G.I.R. and MIMI bring up the rear. Got it?" The group nodded in confirmation. Alex was the first to step into the hallway, carefully surveying his surroundings. At the end of the hallway, he noticed a few wandering zombies. Picking up a random object from the floor, he threw it, killing the zombies with precise throws. He then gestured for the others to follow. The group moved cautiously, keeping a watchful eye. Alex, realizing that a simple metal pipe was no longer of interest to him, handed its bloodied handle to Takashi. "It''s better than your bat," Alex said with a shrug. Takashi reluctantly left his bat by the classroom door and accepted the pipe. The group continued moving. Alex checked around every corner, assessing the situation. On their way to the stairs, he reminded everyone to be cautious near windows leading into classrooms, as zombies could be hiding there. Rebecca, glancing into classrooms, immediately eliminated zombies with precise shots. Reaching the stairs, Alex heard noises from below. Signaling for the group to stop, he went to scout. On the lower floor, he saw a group of students surrounded by zombies. Without hesitation, Alex jumped over the railing and quickly cut down the nearest undead. He then rushed to the students, helping them escape from the encirclement. Hearing the commotion, his group quickly followed him down. Rebecca covered him, taking down zombies with her shots. When the last of the zombies were defeated, the students breathed a sigh of relief. Among them were three boys and two girls. "Are you alright?" Alex asked as he approached them. "Thanks for saving us," one of the teenagers responded. "Everything''s fine. We''re leaving here. You''re welcome to come with us if you want," Alex offered, nodding toward his group. The teenagers exchanged glances before nodding in agreement. Alex quickly assigned them to positions to ensure safer and more efficient movement. As they moved down, he explained the rules for behavior to avoid attracting the zombies'' attention. Moving cautiously, the group reached the first floor. The exit was close. However, Alex noticed a large group of zombies emerging from around the corner. The others tensed as they saw the number of enemies. "Now, we move as quietly as possible," Alex said, looking at everyone. "If anyone accidentally draws their attention, run to the bus. I''ll cover you." His words focused everyone. The group began to move with extreme caution. Alex was ready for anything. Everyone nodded in understanding. Alex stayed in the corridor, covering their retreat as the others headed for the exit. Rebecca was the first to step outside and noticed many zombies wandering the school grounds. Their disorganized movements created a sinister atmosphere. One of the girls who had recently joined the group tripped, snagging her foot on a zombie''s corpse. As she fell, she slammed into the shoe racks with a loud crash. The noise instantly drew the attention of nearby zombies. Panic swept through the group. "For heaven''s sake, I told you to watch your step!" Alex exclaimed in frustration. He waved his hand, signaling toward the bus. "Alright, everyone to the bus, we''ll cover you!" The group quickened their pace, hastily heading for the exit. Alex remained in the corridor, holding the line. Saeko stayed behind, contrary to expectations, not moving with the others. "Why did you stay?" Alex asked, turning to her. "It''s more interesting with you," she replied with a slight smile. "And I want to see how you handle the katana." Saeko pointed to the katana that Alex was holding. He shrugged and motioned for her to go ahead. As the zombies closed in, Alex swiftly decapitated the nearest creatures with a single sharp motion. Saeko turned around just as he finished his strike and watched him with interest. After taking care of the closest zombies, Alex followed her. Outside, the situation had intensified: a horde of zombies was slowly approaching the bus, where the students were hurriedly climbing in. Rebecca stood at the entrance, skillfully shooting down the nearest undead. Brunhilda helped the others get inside. G.I.R. and MIMI, almost playfully, tossed zombies in all directions, competing to see who could throw the farthest. Alex and Saeko exchanged a look and moved forward. Along the way, they kept destroying zombies without stopping. Alex kept a close eye on Saeko, ensuring she wasn''t surrounded. He admired how skillfully she handled her wooden sword. Mentally, he decided he''d find a reason to give her a katana¡ªperhaps one he had made himself, or a weapon from Hephaestus. When they reached the bus, Alex gestured for G.I.R. and MIMI to go inside first. Rebecca and Saeko followed them. Alex stayed behind to cover their retreat. Drawing his pistols, Ebony and Ivory, he opened fire, taking down zombies one by one. When the immediate threat was temporarily cleared, Alex peered inside the bus to make sure everyone was accounted for. Shizuka sat in the driver''s seat, clearly overwhelmed and nervous from the stress. Her hands trembled as she struggled to insert the key into the ignition. "Shizuka, come on! No time to think, start the engine!" Alex urged, glancing quickly at the horde approaching from behind. But in her panic, Shizuka applied too much force, and the key snapped with a loud crack. She froze, her face a mix of fear and guilt. Annoyed voices from the students in the bus only heightened her panic. "I''m sorry!" she exclaimed, barely holding back tears. "It''s okay," Alex said gently but firmly, turning his gaze to the robo-dog. "G.I.R., start the bus." G.I.R. nodded briefly and ran to the bus''s dashboard. With a swift move of his paw, he pulled several wires, connected them quickly, and in a moment, the engine roared to life. Alex nodded in satisfaction, but before the bus could move, another group of people ran out of the school building. The cries of "Wait for us!" drew everyone''s attention. Alex signaled for Shizuka to stop and stepped outside to cover the latecomers. Among those running, he spotted Shido¡ªthe smug teacher who used his father''s influence to justify his dirty deeds. A smirk played on Alex''s lips. "Perfect candidate for an experiment," he thought to himself. As Shido ran past, he met Alex''s mocking gaze and felt a chill run down his spine. When everyone finally squeezed into the bus, Alex got in last and addressed Shizuka. "Let''s go, step on it." Shizuka nervously nodded and pressed the pedal. The bus roared to life, smashing through the school gates and onto the road. Alex scanned the survivors for any bites or signs of infection. Fortunately, after a quick check, everyone seemed fine. His gaze involuntarily lingered on Shido, who was sitting surrounded by students at the back of the bus. Alex thought about how despicable he was, yet how useful. Pulling a candy from his pocket, Alex noticed Shizuka glance at him briefly while continuing to drive. "Can I have one?" she asked timidly. "Sure, here you go." Alex unwrapped the candy and, not wanting Shizuka to be distracted from the road, placed it in her mouth. The gesture caused displeased looks from Brunhilda and Rebecca, but Alex merely shrugged. He was used to such situations. Shizuka drove the bus as if she were in a survival race. Alex couldn''t help but compare her reckless driving style to Rebecca''s. Both inspired a mix of horror and admiration. But the calm didn''t last long. "Hey, you, blonde! Can you drive more carefully?! Or did all your brains go to your chest?" a harsh voice came from the back of the bus. Alex slowly turned toward the voice. It was a typical school bully, used to solving everything with his fists. Smiling, Alex patted Shizuka on the shoulder. "Pull over to the side." Shizuka slowed down, and the tension inside the bus immediately increased. All eyes were on the bully, who, now the center of attention, decided to play out his usual script. "If you''ve got a problem, you can get off. No one''s holding you here," Alex said, pointing to the doors. "What did you say, bastard? Think you''re tough?" the bully stood up and started walking toward Alex. A strange expression appeared on Alex''s face. He was bewildered by how someone could be so foolish as to ignore the obvious: a katana hung from his waist, and Rebecca, sitting a little further back, was holding an automatic rifle. Without wasting any time, Alex pulled out a gun and pointed it directly at the bully''s head. In the next moment, Rebecca popped up from behind the seat, keeping the whole group of bullies in her sights, while Kohta, with clear enjoyment, aimed his gun at his long-time tormentor. The bully froze, breaking out in a cold sweat. His arrogance evaporated like smoke. Alex smirked as he observed the change in his expression. "Well, what''s the matter? Lost your nerve? Not so tough when you''re staring down the barrel, huh?" Alex said mockingly, lowering the gun. Alex continued to look at Shido with disdain while the tension in the bus escalated. His finger rested lightly on the trigger, and the bully under the gun''s aim noticeably began to get more nervous. Alex weighed whether to rid himself of the problem immediately or let the situation unfold. But his irritation grew, especially after noticing how the guy had been blatantly ogling Rebecca and Brunhilde. "Now, now, let''s not fight. We''re all in this together," Shido''s voice rang out, attempting to take control of the situation. "We need to be united. So, to avoid further conflict, I suggest we elect a group leader." Alex shifted his gaze to Shido, barely holding back a smirk. Even the way this slippery guy spoke annoyed him. Alex had known exactly how this would play out and decided to run a little experiment. "And who exactly are you?" Alex asked, still keeping the gun trained on the bully''s head. "I''m a teacher, Koichi Shido. As an adult and one of the surviving educators, I believe my candidacy for leader makes the most sense. I''m older, more experienced..." Shido began with deliberate confidence and a smile that made you want to wash your face. Alex gave a crooked grin and slowly reached into his pocket, pulling out his phone. He was curious about how "clean" this guy really was. Not everything about him had been mentioned in the manga or anime, and Alex wanted to dig deeper. "Shido, you say? Let''s see..." he murmured, scrolling through the screen. "Hmm¡­ father''s a politician, known for his shady dealings. And here you are¡ªusing your family''s status to cover up your dirty business. Impressive, Koichi Shido." Shido noticeably tensed. Sweat appeared on his forehead, and the fake confidence began to fade. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," he tried to brush off, feigning innocence. Alex smirked but his voice turned cold. "You might not understand. But you have two choices: you can leave the bus voluntarily, or I can throw you out myself." "We''re all..." Shido began, but Alex cut him off. "I don''t care. The choice is yours. And don''t even look at your students¡ªif any of them try to step in for you, I''ll toss them out too. Now hurry up." Realizing there was no way out, Shido turned to his students. The male members of the group, naively believing in their "teacher," began to protest. However, the female half, including Rei, looked at him with disgust. Even Shizuka and Kyoko regarded Shido as trash. "Alright, I see you''re not leaving voluntarily," Alex gestured with his hand. "GIR, MIMI, throw this bastard out, and anyone who supports him." GIR and MIMI jumped out of their seats and headed towards the school bully supporting Shido. Shizuka prudently opened the doors at Alex''s request. The first one out was the bully, who didn''t even have time to realize what had happened. Next, Shido was thrown out, shouting curses and struggling to believe how easily he had been tossed out. After him, two more guys followed, desperately trying to justify their "leader." The girls from Shido''s group tactfully averted their gazes, fearing they might be thrown out as well. Alex narrowed his eyes, examining the remaining girls. He recognized one of them as Miku, but he couldn''t remember the name of the other. As far as he knew, both of them would soon die trying to protect Shido. Alex walked over to the open door and stared at the stunned boys outside. They wanted to return to the bus, but Alex pointed his gun at them, preventing any movement. "Thank you for using our transportation and voluntarily becoming part of my social experiment," Alex smiled, aiming his gun at Shido. "Wh-what experiment?" one of the scared students stammered. "Will a person survive with bullet wounds in the legs during a zombie apocalypse?" Alex grinned widely. Before anyone could react, two shots rang out. The bullets hit Shido in the knees with precision. He screamed and collapsed to the ground, writhing in pain and unsuccessfully trying to stop the bleeding. Alex calmly holstered his gun and closed the bus doors. Then, patting Shizuka on the shoulder, he told her to drive on. A tense silence filled the bus. Terrified students stared at Alex in horror. Saeko, on the other hand, was smiling, clearly pleased with the situation. Rei nodded at Alex in agreement, while Saya merely frowned, preferring not to comment. Kohta, relieved, put his weapon away and sighed quietly. Rebecca gave Alex a thumbs up. "You should have shot him in the arm too, so he wouldn''t try to twist anything again," she said. "That would have been too merciful," Alex remarked, shaking his head. Meanwhile, Takashi, the protagonist of this world, couldn''t hold back. His face was flushed with anger. "Why did you have to shoot him? That''s so cruel!" he asked, glaring at Alex. "It was necessary," Rei intervened before Alex could respond. "If he hadn''t done it, I would have. That bastard Shido has done so much damage in and out of school, he deserved it a long time ago. I''ve told you this before, but you never listen." "He was already kicked out of the bus, that was unnecessary," Takashi tried to justify. Alex rolled his eyes and tossed his phone at Takashi. "Read it before you open your mouth. I''ve already shown mercy. In a different situation, he wouldn''t have left here," Alex said calmly, pointing to the dossier on his phone. Takashi took the phone and started reading. As he went through Shido''s list of crimes, his face grew darker. The others sitting nearby started peeking over his shoulder. The more they read, the more they frowned. Rei, who already hated Shido, only became more resolute in her contempt. The other students from different groups, though curious about what was going on, chose not to come closer, fearing Alex. Meanwhile, Alex approached Shizuka, leaning against the back of her seat, and asked, "Where''s the nearest store? We need to replenish supplies." Alex was talking to Shizuka, but in the background, there were still tensions. Rei, arms crossed, looked at Takashi again. "Well, are you convinced? I told you Shido was scum." "I..." Takashi started, but unable to find the words, he fell silent. He returned Alex''s phone and drifted into his grim thoughts. Rei snorted and moved to sit somewhere farther away from him. Alex scanned the remaining group. There were too many of them, and it was clearly causing complications. Ideally, he would have sent them all to Takagi''s house to unload the extra responsibility. But for now, they needed to replenish supplies and find a place to rest. "I hope Shizuka remembers the way to her friend Rika''s house," Alex thought, watching the road ahead. To be continued... Chapter 194 - 194: First Stop in Zombieland After Alex threw Shido and his lackeys out of the bus, the tension inside lingered. Takashi, the young hero with a savior complex, tried to argue that Alex''s actions were too harsh. However, after looking at Shido''s dossier, which Alex handed him, Takashi quickly fell silent, realizing Shido was truly a societal scumbag. His attempts to defend everyone now seemed pitiful, and he retreated into himself, sitting quietly. Amid this conflict, Alex calmly stood behind Shizuka, watching the road and occasionally chatting with her. He enjoyed her kindness and lighthearted nature, which reminded him of Hestia. Although he knew it wasn''t entirely fair to compare the two, sometimes it was hard to avoid such thoughts. Shizuka appeared focused, but there was still a spark of optimism in her eyes, despite the grim circumstances. Meanwhile, Kyoko, the teacher, tried unsuccessfully to calm the frightened students¡ªmost were still shaken by recent events. Rebecca and Brunhilde, on the other hand, looked relaxed: Rebecca enthusiastically talked about various zombie movies, and Brunhilde listened with a gentle smile, occasionally nodding. Saeko caught Alex''s gaze and gave him a mysterious smile. Her poise and almost predatory aura reminded Alex of the legendary Okita Souji¡ªa similar blend of calm confidence and underlying danger. Alex shifted his attention to Saya. Deep down, he hated to admit it, but even before ending up in this world, she had struck him as one of the most intriguing characters. Her snobbishness reminded him of Hermione from Harry Potter, but despite that, he found her endearing. When Saya noticed his gaze, she huffed and turned away, prompting a small smirk from Alex. It reminded him of Hestia or Rebecca when they were displeased about something. "Shizuka, pull over at the nearest gas station or store. We need to stock up on supplies," Alex said, giving her shoulder a light pat. "I''m not sure there''s anything suitable nearby," she replied, frowning slightly. Alex pulled out his phone and quickly checked the map. Finding the closest gas station, he showed Shizuka the direction, and she immediately picked up the pace. The sun was already setting outside, casting the surroundings into twilight. A few minutes later, the bus pulled up to an old gas station. Shizuka stopped by one of the pumps, but none of the passengers hurried to get off, clearly afraid of zombies. "Listen up, kids," Alex''s voice cut through the tense silence. "We need to refuel the bus and gather supplies. I get that you''re tired and scared, but I''m not here to babysit. So, either you help, or you stay here without us. Got it?" "We don''t want to go out¡ªit''s too dangerous! You and your group are stronger than us; only you can handle it!" one of the boys replied, his voice trembling as he avoided Alex''s gaze. Rebecca stood up and leaned over the back of her seat. "Listen here, you little brat," she said icily. "I''m not as kind as my husband. If you don''t start pulling your weight, you won''t last long here. Next time, no one''s going to save you. Got it?" The boy swallowed hard, realizing arguing was pointless. Alex chuckled quietly, watching Rebecca. Her decisiveness and cold confidence reminded him once again why she was his indispensable favorite gremlin. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rebecca''s words caused nervous silence among the boys, though some of the girls exchanged surprised glances. First, they looked at Rebecca, then at Alex. Alex simply nodded, showing he fully agreed with her statement. He had no intention of coddling this group either. "I''ll go. If no one else will, then I''m ready," Saeko said calmly, rising from her seat. "I''ll go too. I''ll help however I can. Unlike some people, at least I''ll try to do something," Saya added, standing up resolutely. "Count me in," Rei announced, making her way to the front of the bus. Alex cast a disdainful glance at the boys. He could understand their fear, but fear was a luxury they couldn''t afford right now. How long would they survive without food and water? And when the initial wave of the epidemic subsided, people¡ªfar more terrifying than zombies¡ªwould become the real threat. In some cases, death by zombies would seem merciful compared to what survivors might do. "Alright, got it. Listen carefully. I''ll go inside and clear the building. You stay near the bus and keep watch. Make sure no one sneaks up on us. Remember, the danger comes not only from zombies but also from people," Alex said as he stepped out of the bus. Once outside, he carefully surveyed the area. His priority was ensuring there were no threats nearby. Zombies couldn''t harm him, but for the others, even a small cut could prove fatal. Seeing no immediate danger, Alex motioned for everyone to exit. As the others disembarked, they too scanned their surroundings nervously. "The area is clear, which means we have some time to gather supplies. Rebecca, keep watch from the bus roof. Kohta, check the area behind the station with G.I.R.. The rest of you stay close to the bus until I give the signal," Alex commanded. "Mind giving me a lift, handsome?" Rebecca asked with a playful smile. Alex smiled back, walked to the bus, and crouched, offering his hands. Rebecca deftly used his help, springing up and landing gracefully on the roof. Meanwhile, G.I.R. dragged Kohta toward the back of the station to inspect the area. Alex didn''t fully trust G.I.R.¡ªor rather, he didn''t trust the robo-dog''s sometimes erratic behavior¡ªbut at the moment, he had no choice. To ensure the main group''s safety, he left Brunhilde with them. Besides Saeko, she was the only one who knew how to handle weapons. Alex headed toward the gas station building to activate the pump and check the storage area for food. Saeko followed, offering her assistance. "Be careful," Alex reminded her as he noticed her walking alongside him. "I''m fine. I know my limits," Saeko replied with a smile. "I hope so. I''d rather not end up in a situation where I have to kill you," Alex said with a wry smirk. Saeko smiled back at his remark and kept pace. Alex cautiously opened the door, considering how best to check the premises for zombies. The only idea that came to mind was to create a small noise. Saeko caught up to him, peering inside and scanning the interior. She was curious why Alex hadn''t entered yet. He, meanwhile, studied the layout before making a move that might attract attention. Bloodstains smeared the floor, scattered remains lay about, and mangled bodies rested in a distant corner. Even the station clerk hadn''t escaped a gruesome fate. "What are you doing?" Saeko asked, her tone tinged with curiosity. "Assessing the area. I''ll try to lure any zombies out if they''re in here," Alex replied, his eyes fixed on the room. Saeko nodded and joined him in surveying the scene. Alex was confident that such a large building was bound to harbor zombies; it was only a matter of time. Drawing his katana, he struck it twice against a nearby counter, creating a loud, echoing clang. As if on cue, zombies began to emerge from the depths of the store, including the clerk. Alex nodded at Saeko, signaling her to be ready. She returned the nod, and the two waited for the undead to get closer. As the zombies shuffled forward, Alex decided to test the mechanism of his katana. Placing his hand on the hilt, he waited for the creatures to come within striking distance. One of them, reaching out with decaying arms, moved into the katana''s attack range. Alex activated the mechanism, and the katana shot out of its sheath, striking the first zombie in the jaw. The blow was so powerful that the undead''s head literally exploded, fragments scattering in all directions. Alex jumped, caught the blade mid-air, and cleaved the zombie in half. Saeko watched his maneuver in surprise. The trick with the katana was impressive, but she wasn''t about to fall behind. Suppressing her astonishment, Saeko got to work. As the fight continued, a bloodthirsty smile appeared on her face, sharply contrasting with her usual calm expression. Once they had taken care of the zombies, Alex surveyed the room to ensure there were no more threats. He remembered from some films that zombies could still move after their heads were severed. After finishing his check, Alex turned to Saeko. She was still in a frenzy, coldly dispatching the last of the undead. The same bloodthirsty smile remained on her face. Alex raised an eyebrow, mentally comparing her to Okita Soji. That small samurai had also been incredibly bloodthirsty. Alex recalled how Okita once forced the mighty Adamas to sit by a fountain, simply by chasing the god across the battlefield. Smiling at his thoughts, he pushed the memories aside and approached Saeko, gently patting her on the shoulder. "I didn''t expect to see this side of you. Pleasantly surprised," he said with a small smile. Saeko returned to reality and gave a sheepish smile, realizing she had gotten carried away. She remembered how, in her last frenzy, she had mutilated a pervert who had been harassing girls. She also noticed that Alex showed no fear or disgust toward her bloodthirstiness¡ªonly mild surprise. "Doesn''t it scare you, girls like me?" Saeko asked, a little surprised. "Why should it scare me? You haven''t seen what Rebecca is capable of. She once blew up an entire warehouse. And you''re not the first bloodthirsty samurai I''ve encountered," Alex replied, shrugging. "And who was the first?" Saeko asked with interest, eager to satisfy her curiosity. Alex gestured for Saeko to follow him to check the storage area. He also wanted to confirm if they could stay overnight at the gas station. There was a risk that zombies would become more active at night. At the same time, Alex considered asking Shizuku to contact her friend Rika. It could be a good excuse to go after her, and an additional sharpshooter in the group would never hurt. If there were other fighters with Rika, it would make the team''s movements even easier. Saeko followed Alex without question, carefully observing the premises. "Well, the first one was Okita Soji. He''s a lot like you¡ªhe gets carried away sometimes too," Alex remarked with a smile. "You met a samurai named after the legendary Okita Soji?" Saeko asked, genuine interest in her voice. Alex merely smiled mysteriously but did not respond. Even if he had confessed that he had met the real Okita Soji, Saeko would likely have believed him. However, such openness could call his current identity into question. Alex decided it was not the right time to reveal his secrets. While checking the storage area, Alex found that there was enough supplies to last for several months. However, as expected, there were no essential medications ¨C they were rarely found at gas stations. Alex knew that medicines would be needed in the future, especially in case of illness or infection. Saeko noticed that Alex had avoided her question but decided it was due to their lack of closeness. She kept her suspicions to herself. Alex, on the other hand, carefully examined the storage for safety and concluded that the place was suitable for spending the night. "That''s everything. Let''s head outside," he said, gesturing for Saeko to follow him. "I have a few options, but first, I want to hear what the others think." "What are you planning?" Saeko asked, walking beside him. "I think we should stay the night here," Alex replied. "It''s still unknown if zombies become more aggressive at night. In movies and games, there are different types of these creatures. We need to figure out what to expect. Today''s the first day, but things could get worse. In the worst case, they might start mutating, and then..." Alex fell silent, not finishing his thought. Saeko listened carefully to his explanation. Her understanding of zombies was limited to them simply being reanimated corpses, but she decided to trust Alex. In her opinion, he knew more than she did. Alex, however, hoped they were just simple, slow zombies. But he knew how his luck worked ¨C it often played cruel tricks on him. For now, there was too little information about the zombies, and he didn''t have time for experiments. First and foremost, he needed to find a safe place, gather the group, and develop an evacuation plan for the country. Alex didn''t rule out the possibility that governments might begin bombing cities in an attempt to contain the outbreak. Stepping outside, Alex noticed Kota and G.I.R. They had come out from the other side of the gas station and were talking animatedly. Alex squinted at G.I.R., suddenly thinking that Kota might also be a fan of the Warhammer universe. He tiredly rubbed his forehead, wondering if his group could handle one more "maniac." "How''s everything on your side?" Alex asked, catching the attention of the duo. "A couple of strays, and that''s it," Kota replied. "The rest is surrounded by a fence." Alex nodded, signaling the group, and headed toward the bus where the others were waiting. He noticed that everyone had finally gathered their courage and no longer tried to whine about being scared to go outside. Looking around, Alex saw Rebecca calmly finishing off a couple of zombies that had been aimlessly wandering nearby. As he approached the bus, he waved at her to signal that she could jump down from the roof. Rebecca, standing at the edge of the roof, made eye contact with Alex. Seeing his smile and open arms, she jumped without hesitation. Alex caught her effortlessly and gently set her down on the ground. He then turned to the group to share some important information. However, the sky was already beginning to darken, and there was less and less time to think. "So, two pieces of news," Alex began, holding up two fingers. "The first: there''s enough supplies in the storage to last for a few months. The second, less pleasant one: there''s a chance zombies will become more active at night. So I suggest we wait out the night here at the gas station. We need to make a decision quickly before the sun sets completely." "Why do you think zombies could be more active at night?" Saya asked, adjusting her glasses and looking at Alex carefully. "I don''t know," Alex replied honestly. "That''s why I''m saying they might be. It''s the first day, and we should be ready for any scenario." Saya nodded, agreeing that such a possibility was feasible, though she wasn''t an expert on zombies. Rebecca and Kota, who knew more about zombies than the others, also nodded in approval. Alex understood that he could have just insisted on his idea, and the group would have followed. But he needed time to test what the local zombies were capable of. "Enough thinking. Pack up your things and let''s head to the storage. We''ll finally be able to catch our breath and eat. I''ll move the bus to the back of the station, so some idiot doesn''t steal it," Alex said, waving his hand to end the discussion. "Guys, grab some rags and take the bodies out of the building. No one wants to sleep with the smell of decay," he added, pointing at the young men. The guys turned pale, but Alex didn''t feel sorry for them. He headed to the bus and started the engine. However, none of them moved toward the bodies. "What are you waiting for, princesses? Move it, or do you need a kick to get going?" Rebecca intervened, clearly annoyed as she kicked one of the guys in the leg. Her words worked better than any persuasion. No one dared to argue with Rebecca, knowing her personality was far more dangerous even without the rifle she held. Alex glanced out the window and smirked as he watched Rebecca literally force the guys to work. Once he saw they had finally started moving toward the storage, he shifted his focus back to the road and continued driving the bus. A few minutes later, Alex noticed someone was following him. It was Rei. Her face showed irritation, and she was clearly avoiding being near the others. Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Why didn''t you go with the others?" he asked, looking at the girl. "I don''t want to see Takashi''s face," Rei muttered, her tone cold. "Your boyfriend?" Alex asked with feigned interest, pretending not to know. "No," Rei replied sharply, crossing her arms. "He''s a childhood friend. But he''s acting like a complete idiot. He constantly ignores what people tell him, and then acts like a victim, as if everyone''s mistreating him and abandoning him." Alex chuckled as he listened to Rei. He could only imagine how many more dramatic moments awaited them ahead. He nodded, giving Rei the chance to vent while he parked the bus. Everything she was saying, Alex already knew, but something about Takashi''s behavior continued to trouble him. Rei explained how she had stayed back a year to be in the same class as Takashi, and yet he acted like a complete idiot and didn''t even understand her actions. Alex listened, offering a few short comments, but his mind was elsewhere. He thought to himself: if he had had a childhood friend like that in his past life, he would have been thrilled. But, alas, his life had turned out differently. He sighed, recalling the carefree days of his past before his reincarnation. He missed those times when he could relax, not constantly worrying about death at every turn. Now, rest had become something out of reach. After parking the bus, Alex got out and helped Rei climb down. Then he locked the doors to keep the vehicle secure. "Have you called your family?" he asked, looking at her. "Yes, but the connection cut out while I was talking to my father. He''s a cop, and my mom''s a housewife. She used to work in the police too, but decided to focus on the family," Rei replied with a sad smile. "If you want to try calling again, ask G.I.R.," Alex said, lighting a cigarette. "He''s my assistant, a green robot dog. He has access to a satellite, he can help." Rei looked at him in surprise, gratitude reflecting in her eyes. Alex didn''t think much of it¡ªat times like this, everyone wanted to know what was happening with their loved ones. Of course, he also understood the other side of things: sometimes such calls happen at the worst times, when all you hear on the other end are screams and death. "Thanks," Rei said, unexpectedly hugging him. "Anytime. I know what you''re feeling," he replied, patting her on the back. "Aren''t you worried about your family or friends?" she asked, releasing him. "They''re fine. You don''t need to worry about them," Alex dismissed. In reality, in this world, he had no family or friends to worry about. All his loved ones were back in Orario, and some of his friends remained in Asgard after Ragnar?k. Rei nodded but quickly changed the subject, starting to ask about his life before coming to Japan. Alex, without going into too many details, explained that he had been a mercenary in America before his vacation. He left out certain aspects of his work to avoid frightening her. Rei understood, as her father had dealt with people like that in his job. As they talked, they reached the storage area. Rei, walking past Takashi, snorted in displeasure and quickly disappeared inside. Takashi only frowned, watching her leave. As Alex walked by, he gave Takashi a pat on the shoulder, as if hinting that solving this problem would be up to him. Entering the room, Alex noticed that the girls were busy checking the supplies. He found a free spot to sit and take some time to think things through. Now that everyone was relatively safe, he had time for plans and a few experiments. After a while, the guys returned with pale faces, clearly shaken by the recent task of removing zombie corpses. After ensuring everyone was accounted for, Alex stood up to clarify the situation. "So, we have a temporary shelter, but we can''t relax. We''re only staying here for one night to wait out the darkness. I strongly recommend everyone eat and rest. Tomorrow we''ll continue moving. If anyone wants to contact their family, you can do so through my assistant, G.I.R.," Alex said, pointing to the robot dog. The group, though exhausted, agreed with his words. Alex understood that the night was still ahead, and it could bring surprises. G.I.R. raised his paw, gesturing that he was ready to help. The group nodded in acknowledgment, deciding to have a snack first. With limited resources, the choice was instant noodles. Alex left the warehouse, taking the water heater with him. Some of the girls wanted to take a shower and change out of their bloody clothes, but there was no opportunity for that just yet. Wanting to distract himself for a bit, Alex headed to the roof to smoke and think about his next steps. To his relief, there was a ladder leading up to the roof. Taking a chair with him, Alex began climbing. "Why did you decide to go up to the roof?" Shizuka called out, noticing him climbing the ladder. "I don''t want to smoke inside," Alex replied without turning around. "The roof is quiet and spacious, plus the fresh air helps me concentrate." Once on the roof, Alex placed the chair in the center and made himself comfortable. Lighting a cigarette, he began to think. His plan of action was forming in stages. The first step was rescuing Riki, which would require Shizuka''s help. The second was going to Takagi''s house, which could be one of the largest concentrations of survivors. Next, Alex intended to reach the military base to seize a large ship. But the threat of potential nuclear weapon use lingered in his thoughts. Energy at stations and water in the cities might also run out in the coming days. Moreover, the growing group of survivors would inevitably attract attention from zombies and other hostile factions. From Alex''s perspective, the most reasonable option was to steal a military ship and head for Alaska. However, he understood the global nature of the problem: huge zombie hordes emerging in China and India due to their massive populations posed a threat to everyone. Lost in thought, Alex didn''t notice Shizuka joining him. "Here, that girl with green hair and the gun said you need coffee to think," she announced, placing a cup and a chair beside him. "Thanks. I see you even brought a chair," Alex smiled. "Of course! I didn''t want to stand. And you know, it wasn''t easy¡ªcarrying it up without spilling the coffee, but I managed," Shizuka said proudly, lifting her chin and puffing out her chest. Alex just shook his head, watching her enthusiasm, and began drinking his coffee. They sat in silence for a while. Shizuka, however, was sneaking glances at him, lost in her own thoughts. She thought about how Alex had appeared at the right moment and saved her, like a knight on a white horse, though the horse was a strange-looking green dog with a huge hammer in its paws. What impressed her the most was Alex''s shooting skills¡ªher friend Rika, who served in the police, always emphasized how much time and effort it took to master such skills. Feeling the gaze on him, Alex finally spoke without turning his head: "Have you contacted anyone from your family to check on them?" "I only have one friend, but I''m not sure if I can reach her. She serves in the police special forces," Shizuka replied with a faint smile. "Are you talking about Rika Minami? If so, you can use my phone," Alex said, handing her the device. "How do you know?" she asked, her eyes wide in surprise. "Maybe by accident, maybe not. I just checked each of your files," Alex answered innocently, shrugging. Shizuka didn''t know how to react to Alex''s words. She still had to understand that he was very meticulous about certain things. Alex always made sure to keep everything under control and know who he was dealing with. Seeing Shizuka''s shocked expression, he quietly chuckled. Of course, he couldn''t tell her that he knew part of the history of this world, but he was sure that since he ended up here, events would inevitably deviate from the original timeline. "So, are you going to call or not?" Alex asked, waving the phone in front of her face. "I will. But just so you know, it''s rude to dig into a girl''s secrets," Shizuka replied, puffing her cheeks. "Alright, next time I won''t," Alex promised with a smirk. Shizuka continued to sulk, puffing her cheeks, but took the phone and started dialing her friend''s number. As she expected, the connection was unavailable. Alex, noticing her disappointment, silently took the phone from her hands and, without explaining, connected to a closed channel. In moments, he managed to establish direct contact with Rika. When a shocked Rika answered the call, Shizuka still didn''t realize that Alex had used a closed channel for this. Instead, she began chatting casually, happy to have reached her friend. Alex, however, already imagined Rika''s shocked expression. She looked so stunned that describing her emotions in words would be difficult¡ªRika was as surprised by Shizuka''s call through the secured channel as anyone could be. Alex decided not to interfere with the conversation and, leaning back in his chair, continued drinking his coffee while gazing at the stars that were slowly appearing in the night sky. His thoughts had already drifted far away. Once everyone went to sleep, he planned to take G.I.R. and head out for reconnaissance to study the zombies up close. To be continued... Chapter 195 - 195: Time for Zombie Experiments At one of Tokyo''s airports, a SWAT team had just finished a briefing. It was led by a woman named Rika Minami, the best friend of Shizuka Marikawa. Rika was a tall woman with purple hair, tanned skin, and sharp eyes. Her figure was accentuated by the standard black tactical uniform with a bulletproof vest, which fit her perfectly. After completing the briefing, she ordered her subordinates to take their positions and be ready for anything. Once the last of them left the room, Rika sank into a chair with a sigh of relief. But her thoughts once again turned to Shizuka, her naive and slightly clumsy friend. "Oh, Shizuka... I hope you made it out," she muttered quietly, staring at the ceiling. Rika and Shizuka had been friends for many years. They lived together¡ªmostly because of Rika''s insistence, as she understood how impractical and awkward her friend could be. Rika always tried to look out for Shizuka, and now, being far away from her, she couldn''t find peace. As she mentally cycled through options, she forced herself to dismiss the urge to call. Communication was down, and the only channel available for contacting headquarters wouldn''t allow a personal conversation with Shizuka. Rika hoped her friend had made it home, where she had a prepared Humvee ready to escape the city in case of danger. Her thoughts were interrupted by the ringing of her work phone. Surprised, Rika picked up. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sergeant Rika Minami speaking," she responded in a clear, professional tone. "Rika-chan, yaho! It''s Shizuka!" came a familiar, energetic voice. Rika froze, then suspiciously pulled the phone away from her ear, as if not believing what was happening. For a few seconds, she studied the screen, trying to process how her friend was somehow actually calling. Rika even pinched her thigh to check if she had accidentally fallen asleep. The sharp pain confirmed reality. "Hello, Rika, can you hear me? Don''t tell me something''s wrong again?" Shizuka''s voice carried a hint of annoyance. "I hear you, Shizuka. It''s just... I''m so glad you made it!" Rika quickly replied, trying not to let her friend hang up. "That''s good. And how are you, Rika? These... things are everywhere, attacking everyone," Shizuka said, her voice filled with relief at being able to talk to someone close. "I''m fine. But how did you even get out? And... how on earth are you calling me through a secure channel? I don''t recall you knowing such tricks," Rika said with a smirk, her relief evident in her voice. "Oh, that? Well, I was at school when it all started. Students began turning into those things. But then Alex appeared¡ªlike a knight on a white horse! He saved me. Then we met a few other survivors and left the school together. Now we''ve stopped at a gas station to spend the night. Alex says zombies might be more active at night..." Shizuka began cheerfully recounting, her voice remaining lively despite the chaos around her. Rika listened silently, her eyes half-closed. Her heart finally calmed, if only for a moment. Shizuka was safe, which meant her efforts hadn''t been in vain. As she listened to Shizuka''s story, Rika nodded, lost in thought. She was curious about who Alex was, the one who had saved her friend. The name was clearly not Japanese, and if such a person had truly been at the school, Shizuka would have mentioned him before. Moreover, Rika understood that helping a group escape from a zombie-infested school and escorting students required exceptional skills. She was worried that Shizuka might have trusted a stranger, but she felt slightly reassured knowing that her friend, though somewhat clumsy, was good at judging people. "So, who is this Alex you''re talking about?" Rika asked, trying to keep her tone calm. "Well, he''s like a character from... um, what''s it called... oh, right, manga! He looks like he came straight out of one! And he even has a green robo-dog with a giant hammer," Shizuka began enthusiastically describing Alex. The more Rika listened, the more she rubbed the bridge of her nose. Shizuka''s words sounded increasingly absurd. A "character from a manga" and a "green robo-dog with a hammer"? What was this, the future where such things were commonplace? And mentioning the girls in Alex''s group, who also "look like manga characters," only added to her confusion. Rika''s first thought was that Alex and his companions were cosplayers who had come for a festival. But she quickly dismissed this theory; cosplayers were unlikely to not only survive but also rescue others. "Shizuka, stop! That''s not what I meant. I''m asking what his job is¡ªhow he managed to save you," Rika said in a tired yet warm tone. Shizuka paused for a moment, as if trying to recall, then replied, "Oh, you mean that? Wait a second¡­ Hey, what is it you said you do again? Oh, got it. He says he''s a mercenary¡­ or something like that?" Rika could hear Shizuka chatting with someone in the background. It was presumably Alex. His voice sounded young, but Rika couldn''t make out the details. However, the word "mercenary" made her wary. Why was a mercenary near a school? She''d need to gather more information to understand. Meanwhile, Alex sat next to Shizuka, sipping coffee and gazing at the starry sky. The silence around them struck him as suspicious¡ªthere wasn''t a single sound from the wandering zombies. Lowering his gaze, he noticed a bridge in the distance crowded with people trying to force their way through a police blockade. "Madness," Alex muttered, lighting a cigarette. The commotion would eventually draw zombies. If his theory was correct and the undead became more active at night, then the bridge would soon become a slaughterhouse, and nothing could stop it. Alex exhaled smoke, watching it swirl into the cool night air. People in panic always behaved the same way¡ªlike rats on a sinking ship, blind to the water waiting to drown them. In such situations, the best decision was to barricade oneself at home, wait a few days, and then venture out. But as often happened, people either ran recklessly or froze in fear, paralyzed into inaction. Alex knew many would die of hunger, too afraid to leave their shelters. And when the first wave of chaos subsided, gangs and cults would inevitably emerge, each as dangerous as the zombies themselves. Alex''s thoughts increasingly leaned toward leaving the country before things got worse. If the zombies started mutating, survival would become exponentially harder for everyone left behind. He could use his powers to eliminate the threat, but something about this epidemic didn''t sit right with him¡ªespecially considering his sudden appearance in this world. Coincidences were rare in his life. If he had ended up here, there was likely a third party behind it all. If that was true, then zombie mutations were only a matter of time. Alex knew the pattern: give people hope, then cruelly snatch it away. The first day was merely the beginning. For now, he decided against revealing his powers to avoid exposing himself to this new player, who might already be observing. He planned to study the zombies first and then proceed with his strategy. While Shizuka chatted away on the phone, Alex delved into his thoughts about the current situation. Suddenly, Rei climbed onto the roof, holding a cup of instant noodles. Seeing Shizuka engrossed in her conversation, Rei shifted her gaze to Alex. He was seated on a chair, coffee in one hand and a cigarette in the other. As she approached, Rei patted him on the shoulder to get his attention. Alex turned his head and saw Rei holding out the noodles to him. "Here, this is for you. Sorry, it''s the best we have right now," she said, handing him the cup. Alex nodded silently, accepting the food. He wasn''t picky. Food wasn''t particularly important to him, but he ate for the taste. The same went for sweets and cigarettes¡ªhabits he wasn''t planning to give up. "Thanks. How''s everyone else? Were you able to reach your parents?" he asked, starting to eat. "Everyone''s slowly starting to recover. It seems like they''re beginning to realize what they''ve managed to avoid," Rei replied, lowering her gaze. "And you? It''s not every day you see your classmates torn apart," Alex remarked calmly. Rei was surprised by his tone but decided it was related to his mercenary experience. As for Alex, he was thinking back to his time in Night City, where such things happened regularly: people being dismembered and sold on the black market. He''d seen enough not to flinch at brutality. "I think I''m okay. Although, I''m not sure," Rei said, offering a faint smile. "Did you manage to get in touch with your parents?" he asked, wanting to know if anyone from her family had survived. "I couldn''t reach my dad. My mom was at home; I told her to lock herself in and wait," Rei replied, trying to sound optimistic. "Good call. As soon as we find a safe place, we''ll get your mom. What about your friend Takashi? Has he contacted his family?" Alex tilted his head slightly, looking at her. "He started rambling again. He said everyone had abandoned him and refused to call his family. Told me to focus on my own problems," Rei answered irritably, her face clearly showing her displeasure. She looked as though someone had stepped on her tail. Alex simply sighed heavily. He found it hard to understand why Takashi was behaving like this. Wasn''t it better to know if your family was okay, or at least face the bitter truth? But avoiding the question¡­ that seemed pointless to him. Meanwhile, Rei continued complaining about Takashi''s behavior, calling him insensitive and selfish. Alex only gave a crooked smile, feeling a little sorry for the guy, who clearly wasn''t ready for such harsh realities. "What does Takashi''s mom do? Maybe her profession gave her a chance to survive," Alex tried to soothe Rei. "She''s an elementary school teacher. The school is not far from Takashi''s house," Rei answered, taking a deep breath to calm her irritation. Alex nodded thoughtfully, stroking his chin. If the school had a bomb shelter, the teachers might have managed to shelter the kids. In that case, Takashi''s mom could be alive and relatively safe, at least for now. "Usually, schools like that have shelters. If they managed to get there, everything might be okay. As soon as we find a safe place for us, we''ll start picking up your families. Then we''ll figure out what to do next," Alex said, giving Rei an encouraging look. Rei nodded, but her irritation with Takashi was still evident. Alex decided it was time to learn more about the families of the other survivors. Rei shared that most of their relatives had managed to react in time and take shelter at home. However, some weren''t so lucky; they found themselves at the epicenter of the events and likely didn''t survive. All Alex could do was offer his sympathy. The conversation gradually shifted to other topics related to school, while Alex tried to inject humor to lighten the oppressive atmosphere. Shizuka, still engrossed in her phone conversation with Rika, served as the backdrop to their discussion. Rei didn''t want to stand and sat next to Alex, continuing the conversation with him. He occasionally glanced at the bridge, where a crowd of people was still gathered. The sight reminded him of a scene from the movie Resident Evil, where a similar situation unfolded. "Oh, Rei, you''re here too! I didn''t notice you. What are you doing?" asked Shizuka, finishing her phone call. "I''ve been here for a while, Nurse Marikawa. You were so caught up in your conversation that you didn''t pay attention to me," Rei replied with a smile. "Hmm, maybe. But I was so happy to talk to my friend. Thanks, Alex, for giving me the chance to call," Shizuka thanked him, handing back the phone. "You''re welcome. Once things calm down a bit, we''ll go get your friend," Alex said with a smile, putting the phone back in his pocket. Shizuka smiled widely and nodded before the conversation wrapped up. After finishing his conversation with Shizuka and Rei, Alex went down with them to assess the situation. Descending the stairs, he noticed that both doors had already been barricaded, and the survivors had scattered around the room, snacking and trying to recover their strength. Rebecca and Brunhilde were sitting together, speaking in low voices. In another corner, a trio of troublemakers were engrossed in a video game, ignoring everything happening around them. Alex scanned the rest: everyone was trying to relax, at least a little, to shake off the tension and fatigue. "Alright, everyone," Alex began, drawing the group''s attention. "Congratulations on making it this far. But don''t get too comfortable¡ªit''s just the beginning. As I''ve already said, this is a temporary shelter. We need to find a safer place to rescue your families, and then we need to leave Tokyo as soon as possible. None of you have the strength or means to fight off zombie hordes. So, we save everyone we can and move on." Alex''s words grabbed everyone''s attention. One of the girls raised her hand, her voice trembling. "Why do we have to leave Tokyo?" Alex smirked, looking at her. "It''s simple, sweetheart. Tokyo has about 14 million people. If even half of them turn into zombies, that''s 7 million corpses. There isn''t enough weaponry here to kill them all. Moreover, the government might start bombing densely populated areas at any moment to suppress the infection. They won''t care how many survivors are left in the cities. Their goal will be to eliminate the outbreak. And the longer we wait, the higher the chance of a nuclear strike on the city. We need to move quickly." Rebecca continued, picking up on Alex''s point: "We don''t know how much time we have left. Our goal is to gather supplies, save our families, and get as far away from Tokyo as possible. Staying here is suicide." Rebecca''s words made the survivors'' faces darken. Meanwhile, Alex was analyzing their resources. The group didn''t have many people who could fight effectively. Among the shooters were only Rebecca and Kohta, while Saeko, Brunhilde, and Rei were skilled with close-combat weapons. Shizuka and Kyoko could be useful in treating the wounded, and the rest of the guys were mainly suited for physical labor, like building barricades and moving heavy objects. Alex knew he needed new allies. He sighed and spoke, not trying to soften his words: "Let me be blunt. Each of you has to contribute to the group. Can''t fight? Fine. You''ll carry things and build barricades. Physically weak? Cook the food. Yes, this applies to the girls too. You''re scared and worried, but you don''t have a choice. Either you work, or you die." His straightforwardness made the survivors lower their heads. They all understood that Alex was right. He had already done more for them than they could have asked, saving them from a school full of zombies. The fact that he was going to help them find their families sent a clear message: he wasn''t going to coddle them, but he was willing to lead them if they started working. "And one more thing," Alex added. "Tomorrow morning, we move out. We need to load as much supplies into the bus as possible and fill up all the empty cans and bottles with gasoline. Food and fuel are your best friends in the apocalypse. Now, get some rest. We''ve got a lot of work ahead of us tomorrow. I''m on duty tonight, so you can sleep easy." His confident tone calmed part of the group. Alex scanned them all, wanting each of them to understand that this wasn''t just an order. This was their chance to survive. The survivors nodded in silence, unwilling to argue with Alex. They understood they had no other choice. However, Alex waved for Rebecca and Brunhilde to follow him. Climbing to the roof of the building, he began explaining his plans. His main goal was to keep everything related to their group a secret. "Do you think this world is like Night City?" Rebecca asked, crossing her arms over her chest. "Until I check, I can''t be sure. But if I''m here, something definitely went wrong. Tonight, when everyone falls asleep, I''ll catch a few zombies for experiments. We need to figure out what we''re dealing with. Rebecca, you''ll handle the planning. Find a safe spot on the map for shelter and mark the locations where we can replenish supplies. When the group grows, I want you to teach the survivors how to handle firearms, and Brunhilde¡ªhow to use melee weapons." Alex spoke calmly but confidently, outlining his plans. "Alright, but first, we need to find the weapons. I''m a jack-of-all-trades, but I can''t pull a machine gun out of my pocket without revealing our abilities. And you''ve decided to keep yours hidden, so weapon hunting is on you, handsome," Rebecca smirked, winking at him. "If you manage to find enough weapons or make some, I''ll try to train these mortals," Brunhilde replied, leaning against Alex. "But don''t expect much. You know I''m a strict teacher." Alex merely nodded. He understood that the first thing they needed to do was find Rika and her group. This would significantly simplify the task of gathering resources. Their group was still small, but over time, they would need more food, medical supplies, and shelter. The only thing that slightly reassured him was G.I.R. and M.I.M.I., who could handle complex operations and knew the basics of medicine. For now, having a doctor in the group wasn''t critical. After discussing a few more things with Rebecca and Brunhilde, Alex asked them to go downstairs and send G.I.R. up to the roof. Both girls nodded and left. A few minutes later, G.I.R. literally flew out through the hatch and landed on the roof. With a sulking look, he glanced down. "Ha-ha, don''t be mad. I was just joking about ''throwing'' you. Once everyone falls asleep, we''ll go hunting," Alex said, motioning for G.I.R. to come closer. The robo-dog immediately perked up, its "sulking" look replaced with excitement. Alex sat down in the chair that Shizuka had brought earlier and decided to relax a bit, admiring the stars. G.I.R. settled next to him, continuing to play video games with M.I.M.I. and Stitch, who had stayed downstairs. Curiosity got the better of him, and Alex peeked through the hatch to see what they were playing. Upon seeing the screen, he smirked: they were deeply immersed in Monster Hunter. "Well, at least it''s not Warhammer, I''ll take that," Alex muttered, shaking his head. Leaning back in his chair, he thought about how he used to relax in Night City, watching the news or funny videos. But now, the news was surely filled with reports of the virus outbreak and cities overrun by zombies. Alex sighed: the times when he could indulge in simple pleasures seemed so far away. A few hours passed. Alex looked down from the roof and saw that everyone was already resting. Only Stitch and M.I.M.I. continued to play video games, oblivious to the time. Alex patted G.I.R. on the head, signaling that it was time to move. The robo-dog nodded and tucked the console into a tiny pocket, almost magically. Alex shook his head, still not understanding how no one noticed that this trio literally pulled devices out of thin air. Perhaps the others simply preferred to ignore this fact. With G.I.R. perched on his shoulder, Alex jumped off the roof and casually set off to search for nearby zombies for his experiment. Unfortunately, their base was located on the outskirts of the city, near the river, which made the task more difficult. Alex decided to head further into the center, avoiding residential areas. The center was pure chaos, but the chances of finding zombies there were higher. Quickening his pace, Alex began moving across the rooftops, enjoying the coolness of the night air. Stopping on one of the roofs, he crouched down, watching the street below. Zombies wandered through the streets, but something about their appearance seemed strange. Their eyes glowed red, a detail that was noticeable even in the dark. "No way! Is this Dead Rising, or are they mutating like in Dying Light?" Alex muttered, eyeing the zombies. "Or maybe it''s a mix of all zombie types? Looks like they''re not as blind as they were during the day. The night is definitely changing their behavior. What do you think, G.I.R.?" The robo-dog, comfortably settled on his shoulder, responded thoughtfully: "Maybe. The mutation could go further. They''ll get stronger, smarter, and start creating hives." Alex nodded, processing the information. If the zombies developed a collective intelligence, the situation would become catastrophic. Humans wouldn''t be able to withstand such a force and would quickly become food for this new predator. But for now, those were just theories. The priority was to figure out what was making the zombies more active at night. Continuing forward, Alex finally spotted a small group of zombies huddled in an alley. They simply bumped into each other aimlessly, not trying to leave the space. "Perfect, first target for the experiment," he said, standing at the edge of the roof. With ease, he leapt down and set up a barrier to isolate the alley from the other zombies. Once the preparations were complete, he released G.I.R. onto the ground. The robo-dog activated its chainsaw sword, which roared to life, drawing the attention of the zombies. Their eyes gleamed even brighter, resembling crimson lights. "Don''t kill them, they''re needed for the experiment," Alex reminded. G.I.R., nodding with childlike enthusiasm, charged forward. With a battle cry, it began methodically dismembering the zombies, turning them into safe targets for the research. As Alex watched, he heard a loud noise behind him. Turning around, he saw a zombie crawling out of a large dumpster. The creature clumsily fell to the ground but quickly got back up, locking its bright red eyes on Alex. Alex raised an eyebrow, surprised by how much more aggressive this one seemed compared to its kin. "Well, you''re more interesting than the rest of your kind," Alex muttered as the zombie lunged at him. As the creature approached, Alex calmly extended his hand, lightly touching its chest. "Cleave," he said in an icy voice. The moment Alex made contact with the zombie''s chest, it instantly shattered into neatly cut pieces, scattering them in all directions. Alex glanced briefly at the remains, then shifted his gaze to the robo-dog, which had already finished dealing with the other zombies. G.I.R., with a satisfied expression, trotted over to him, clearly expecting praise. "Good job," Alex said, patting G.I.R. on the head. Looking over at the dismembered zombies, still emitting growling sounds, Alex pushed aside any stray thoughts and approached the nearest one. He was going to test if the spell "Ingal" would work. "Ingal," he pronounced, allowing a drop of blood to fall from his finger onto the floor. The zombie''s body glowed with a soft light and began to change, returning to its original form, as though the person had never been infected. However, despite the external restoration of the body, the person did not revive. This confirmed Alex''s theory: the zombie no longer had a soul, or any trace of it. If the soul, or even its remnants, still resided within the body, it would have been possible to restore the zombie to its human state. Alex pondered: what happens to a person''s soul when the virus takes over the body? Where does it go? Does the transformation process destroy it? These questions demanded answers. He also realized that for further experiments, he would need a live subject. Alex even regretted getting rid of Shido ¡ª he would have been the perfect test subject. Casting a glance at the restored but lifeless body, Alex wondered: could this corpse become a zombie again? But shaking off his doubts, he decided not to torment the dead and burned it. "Alright, let''s move on to the next subject," he said, lighting a cigarette. A cloud of smoke rose into the air as Alex walked to the next zombie. His thoughts were focused on potential experiments. "Inglum" he decided to leave for later, but for now, he was curious to see how healing spells would affect a revived body and what consequences that would bring. The questions were piling up, and Alex was eager to find answers. Fortunately, the night was long, and he had plenty of time to dive deeper into his research. To be continued... Chapter 196 - 196: End of the First Day in Zombieland Alex and his robo-dog, G.I.R., stood in a dark alley in the city of Tokyo. Although Alex was currently in Tokyo Prefecture, the city he found himself in, Tokonosu, was quite large and densely populated. However, he wasn''t interested in the exact number of its inhabitants. Those destined to die were already dead, and the lucky survivors were hiding, trying to endure the first night of the zombie apocalypse. Alex, however, was preoccupied with something else: he wanted to study the capabilities of the current zombies before they began mutating. So far, he had discovered that zombies became more active and aggressive at night. The most critical observation was that they were no longer blind at night, relying not only on sound but also on sight. Standing over his second test subject, Alex pondered which spell to try next. He knew that in the future, he might need to reveal his abilities, so he wanted to understand how the virus reacted to healing magic. "Well, what are you staring at that corpse for? Are you going to do something, or do you just want to waste time?" came a familiar voice. Hl?kk appeared behind Alex in her spiritual form, urging him to hurry up. "I''m deciding what to use for the experiment. I''m still troubled by why the spell ''Ingal'' worked, yet the person didn''t come back to life. The body reverted to its normal state, but the person remained dead. So many questions, and I don''t even know where to start," Alex replied, shaking his head and exhaling smoke through his nose. "Then try again, but this time use your eyes to see the essence of the zombie," suggested Reginleif, who appeared behind him and adjusted her glasses. Alex nodded, taking her advice, and decided to conduct a new experiment with "Ingal." This time, he used magic to simultaneously look into the very essence of the zombie. When the spell worked, the person appeared on the floor once more. At first glance, they no longer seemed like a zombie. However, as Alex examined their essence, he noticed something astonishing. The foundation of the person''s existence was missing, yet their soul was still present. Although calling it a soul was a stretch¡ªit had become shapeless, resembling an old cartoon ghost: faceless, mouthless, with a white body and black voids for eyes. Now Alex understood why "Ingal" hadn''t revived the person. The essential foundation for existence was gone, and the soul had become amorphous. This revelation raised even more questions. Where had the foundation gone? After all, a soul couldn''t exist without it. "Strange and fascinating at the same time," Alex muttered, tearing his gaze away from the body on the floor. "Did you see something, darling?" G?ndul asked, appearing behind him. All the Valkyries connected to Alex through their spiritual bond eagerly awaited his explanation. They were reluctant to leave Alex''s spiritual space, as being near zombies disgusted them. "Yes, their bodies still contain a soul, but it has become formless, and the foundation is gone. It''s strange¡ªa soul shouldn''t exist without a foundation. Too bad I got rid of Shido; he would''ve made an excellent test subject," Alex said with a hint of regret in his voice. "Now you sound like a true mad scientist," Geir?lul chuckled. "Maybe," Alex admitted with a smirk. "But I need to learn more. For example, can this virus infect a demigod or even a god? I have so many questions that they''re driving me crazy." "You''re not planning to experiment on us, are you, big brother?" G?ll asked, her voice tinged with slight fear. "Do I look like a complete monster? I''d rather grab a few worthless demigods or gods from Tartarus than experiment on you. Without your voices in my head, I''d be bored," Alex quipped, taking a drag from his cigarette. G?ll finally calmed down, silently chastising herself for doubting her older brother''s character. Over the time they had shared their spiritual bond, she had learned much about Alex and understood that he would never harm the innocent, let alone his own family. It was simply not in his nature. He always placed honor and the protection of his loved ones above all else. Burning the zombie''s body, Alex leisurely made his way to his next target. G.I.R., left in the background, sat peacefully on nearby steps, entirely absorbed in his game. Despite the apocalyptic chaos surrounding them, the robot dog maintained an air of serene detachment, as though the events had no relevance to him. Alex crouched beside another harmless zombie lying motionless on the ground. Deciding to test how healing magic would affect this lifeless shell, he carefully touched its surface and activated his magic. Healing, as widely known, eradicates infections and viruses, stimulating the body''s regeneration. However, instead of being enveloped in a soft glow, the zombie''s body began to jerk and writhe as though something inside it was trying to break free. Without hesitation, Alex erected a magical barrier around the zombie to protect himself and his surroundings, then observed closely. Black tentacles, adorned with menacing spikes, tore through the decaying body and lunged toward nearby zombies with severed limbs. However, the barrier halted them, and the tentacles thrashed violently against the invisible wall, desperately seeking their targets. "Interesting¡­ I didn''t expect healing magic to have such an effect on a zombie," Alex murmured, thoughtfully stroking his chin. "What is this abomination? Why did these tentacles emerge from its body?" Hrist''s darker side asked, appearing behind him with a scowl. "Healing stimulates tissue regeneration," Alex began to explain, his gaze fixed on the writhing tentacles. "Mana substitutes the body''s nutrients and eliminates anything foreign. However, the virus has already become part of the body, so the healing magic must have accelerated its development. This caused a mutation. It confirms my theory that zombies will eventually start evolving." The tentacles, writhing and trembling, looked like something out of a nightmare. Alex circled the barrier, carefully examining their structure. With so many zombie types in existence, he could spend all day naming them. As he scrutinized the tentacles, Alex realized they weren''t related to Ouroboros but something entirely different. He recalled seeing something similar in a game or perhaps a movie, though he couldn''t place it. The Valkyries, present in their spiritual forms, watched the experiment with keen interest, quietly discussing the unfolding scene among themselves. "These tentacles remind me of something," Alex muttered, furrowing his brow. "But it''s not the Ouroboros virus¡­ more like something out of an old movie or game." Unable to pinpoint the memory, he decided not to overcomplicate matters and burned the body along with the tentacles inside the barrier. Alex knew there were many experiments still ahead. Approaching the next zombie, which began growling despite its severed limbs as he drew near, Alex paused to think. "Why do they react to me but not to G.I.R.?" he wondered but quickly deduced the answer: the robot wasn''t made of flesh and thus didn''t trigger the zombies'' instinctive drive to attack. This time, Alex chose to use the Inglum spell. Its nature was to transform a living being into a vengeful zombie, fueled by hatred and pain directed at the one who killed it. Alex prudently activated a barrier around the zombie to prevent any potential fallout. " Inglum," he said calmly. The spell''s energy enveloped the zombie, and Alex froze, waiting to see what would happen this time. A magical circle appeared beneath the zombie''s body, glowing with a soft red light. Gradually, this light began to envelop the zombie, dissipating as it went. The zombie''s body began to slowly regenerate: severed limbs, which G.I.R. had previously detached with his saw-sword, rapidly grew back. However, the process didn''t stop there. The zombie''s muscle mass began to increase, transforming it into something of immense size. Alex watched the ongoing changes with clear interest. He knew exactly what zombies created with the Inglum spell should look like, but this result was clearly outside the norm. The only explanation was that Inglum had triggered a mutation far stronger than the previous healing spell. When the process was complete, the zombie before Alex resembled a Tank from the game Left 4 Dead. A massive mutant, with bulging muscles and a terrifying appearance, it snarled and violently slammed against the barrier, trying to reach Alex. "Didn''t expect to encounter something like this," Alex muttered thoughtfully, studying the mutant. "Are you talking about your games, where you run around and shoot zombies?" Skalm?ld asked skeptically, appearing behind him in her spiritual form. "Something like that," Alex huffed. "Though I haven''t played in a while. There''s simply no time for it. The only time I could relax was that day in Hawaii with Becca. Other than that, I''m always doing something. The work never ends." Skalm?ld didn''t immediately know how to respond. She knew all too well how hard Alex worked and how he sometimes forgot to enjoy the simple pleasures of life. Whether it was Orario, Night City, or even Valhalla, he was always busy with something. Eventually, she hugged him from behind, trying to offer some comfort. Alex felt her support and quickly regained his composure. After all, there was always a degree of fun in his tasks. Where else could he encounter such unique types of enemies and test himself in battle? Feeling calm again, Skalm?ld returned to the spiritual space, not wanting to distract him from his thoughts. Meanwhile, Alex was thinking about visiting the world with Totsuki Academy, enjoying high-class cuisine, and inviting his whole family for a joint vacation. The burnt Tank left only ash behind, and Alex, shrugging his shoulders, turned his attention to the remaining zombies, still writhing on the ground. "Seems like I''ve figured out everything I wanted. If I remember anything else later, I''ll just act according to the situation," he said quietly. Alex destroyed the remaining zombies in the alley, but thoughts of the future still lingered. If this world could really spawn zombies from games like Left 4 Dead, then other types were likely to appear in the future. Especially dangerous for him would be the infected from Dying Light, like the Jumpers or Volatiles. These creatures had quick reactions and were deadly dangerous. And if hunters from Left 4 Dead started appearing as well, that combination would be the most unpleasant. Among these two worlds, the special zombies were the most troublesome. Letting out a slight sigh, Alex called over G.I.R., who had been absorbed in his game the whole time. "Had enough of the game?" Alex asked, glancing at the robot dog. "I want new armor, it''s awesome!" G.I.R. replied excitedly, showing off his character from the game Monster Hunter. Alex shook his head and sat G.I.R. on his shoulder. A thought flashed through his mind: it might be a good idea to get his motorcycle Fenrir and ride through the zombie-infested city. Summoning the bike, Alex immediately opened the weapon compartment and began filling it with weapons from his inventory to be prepared for any situation. First, he pulled out the katana he had intended to give to Saeko. Two katanas ended up in his hands: one with red sheaths, crafted by his fianc¨¦e Hephaestus, and the other with black sheaths, which Alex had forged himself out of boredom. He paused for a moment, but soon decided that Hephaestus''s katana would make a more fitting gift. Carefully placing it in the weapon compartment, Alex continued. Next, he retrieved a rifle for Rebecca, a pair of pistols, and, with some effort, took G.I.R.''s favorite saw-sword so that the robot dog wouldn''t cause any trouble. After completely filling the motorcycle''s compartment, Alex felt ready to move on. He sat on the bike, placing G.I.R. in front of him to make sure he wouldn''t fall off and later complain about "betrayal." With everything prepared, Alex summoned the remaining weapons: the katana Yamato appeared on his waist, and the Blue Rose revolver was secured on his back. As soon as he started the engine, he felt a light embrace around his waist. Turning his head, he saw G?ndul, who was smiling and resting her chin on his shoulder. "I''ve always wanted to ride something like this," she said. "Then hold on tight," Alex smiled. G?ndul tightened her hug, her eyes gleaming with excitement. Alex slowly drove out of the alley and onto the open road. Once on the street, he immediately noticed the zombies aimlessly wandering the area. But as soon as he appeared, their burning eyes simultaneously locked onto him and G?ndul. "Darling, I don''t want to rush you, but I really don''t like how they''re staring at us," G?ndul said, pointing to the crowd of zombies. "I know you can handle it, but their gazes are still unnerving." Alex smirked: "A zombie apocalypse is when even the most unpopular person becomes a star, chased by hordes of fans. Well, zombies, to be exact." "You''re such an idiot, darling," G?ndul laughed and gently tapped him on the head. Alex laughed along with her and pressed the gas, heading toward their temporary base. As he drove, he noticed more and more zombies aimlessly wandering the streets. To avoid drawing too much attention and attracting a whole horde of zombies, he cast a silencing spell on the motorcycle, making it nearly silent. Arriving at the gas station where their base was located, Alex noticed from a distance that, during his absence, a large number of zombies had gathered around. He stopped the motorcycle nearby, carefully surveyed the area, and said: Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "G?ndul, return to my spiritual world." "Don''t forget to take me for another ride, darling," she said with a smile, kissing him on the cheek before disappearing. Alex watched with a slight smile as the zombies aimlessly wandered the gas station''s grounds. The only logical conclusion he reached was that they were remnants of the horde heading toward the bridge. Starting the motorcycle''s engine, Alex charged straight into the crowd, making a sharp turn right in front of them. He then jumped off the bike, drawing Yamato. With one swift and precise motion, he sliced through the entire horde, cutting them into pieces. Sheathing the sword, Alex leisurely got back on the motorcycle and drove it to park near the bus. After surveying the area once more to ensure there were no zombies, he jumped onto the roof of the building and settled into his chair. As usual, G.I.R. sat beside him, once again engrossed in his video games. Alex decided to kill time by watching a random movie on his phone. Morning came quickly. From time to time, solitary zombies appeared at the gas station, and Alex effortlessly dealt with them using makeshift items from his pockets. One even received the "honor" of having its head pierced by a gold coin. Pulling his gaze away from the phone screen, Alex noticed the rising sun. The time showed 6 AM. Deciding to give everyone another hour of sleep, he put the phone down and lit a cigarette, enjoying the view. Plans were already forming in Alex''s mind. He decided to focus on rescuing those who were closest. First priority: Rika and her group at the airport. They could add some much-needed combat strength to his team, which was mostly composed of students and, in the future, their families. The Sai family had enough guards capable of participating in raids, but the problem lay with her father. He allowed the survivors to sit idle while his people risked their lives every day. As much as Alex wanted to get rid of the useless people, there weren''t many options. However, he had a plan to make everyone work, even the laziest. "If the group gets bigger, we''ll need more transportation to move everyone. What do you think, G.I.R.? What''s the best course of action?" Alex asked, glancing at his robo-dog. G.I.R., who had been playing games all night, paused the game and set the console aside on his lap. "We can reinforce a few big buses and take people to the port. Then we can steal a military ship," he replied in his childish voice, considering the suggestion. "You''re right. I was planning to steal a ship anyway, but we''ll need to make an effort to get everyone to the base. Now we just need to decide which base to head to: the one near Tokyo, Yokota, or Okinawa?" Alex continued, thinking through his options. G.I.R. fell silent for a moment, hacking into a satellite to check databases and find out where to locate a ship big enough for everyone. He was searching for a vessel with weaponry to ensure protection in case of an infection from sea creatures. Alex gave the robo-dog time for analysis while he sank into thought. He fully understood that he wasn''t a hero or a savior, but the situation required him to save as many people as possible. However, large groups always brought problems, including conflicts due to differing viewpoints. "There''s a massive aircraft carrier in Okinawa right now. The base is empty, so after saving the ''meat sacks,'' I suggest we head there and steal it," G.I.R. finally stated his conclusions. "Don''t call them ''meat sacks.'' Some of your ''moms'' are still people," Alex chided him, giving his head a light tap. "A meat sack is a meat sack. A mom is a mom," G.I.R. retorted sulkily. Alex just smirked, watching his little helper dive back into his game. Alex shook his head, deciding not to argue with the robo-dog. His thoughts turned to the choice of a location for a temporary base, from where they could start rescuing the survivors. The police station was out¡ªit was too noticeable¡ªand the mall was too dangerous: it could house both rational people and armed idiots. That left two options: the power plant, which was a closed-off area and inconspicuous, or the bank, which could also serve as a reliable shelter. However, Alex decided to leave the final decision to Rebecca¡ªshe knew more about such things. An hour passed quickly, and it was already 7 AM. Time to wake everyone up and start making plans. Calling G.I.R. to follow, Alex headed downstairs and surveyed the room. Everyone was still asleep: Rebecca was nestled in a corner, rifle in hand, Brunhild was peacefully napping nearby, leaning against her spear. The other girls from the first group had huddled together in a tight circle, clearly preferring to stay close to Rebecca and Brunhild. Rei, Saeko, Saya, Shizuka, and even Kyoko were at the center of this improvised camp. The rest of the group, consisting of the schoolchildren Alex had rescued later, were at the far end of the warehouse. Alex snorted, turned to G.I.R., and signaled to start the music. "Goooooooooooooood Morning, Vietnam!" Alex shouted, breaking the silence. G.I.R. immediately activated the speaker, playing an upbeat song that fit the situation. Everyone jumped in surprise, quickly scanning the area for danger. Their eyes quickly focused on Alex, who stood there, smiling smugly, while the music blared on, preventing them from fully relaxing. "Turn off that damn music!" Rebecca yelled, throwing the first object she could find at Alex. Alex easily caught the flying empty beer can. It seemed Rebecca had decided to unwind a little while he was on roof duty last night. He waved his hand, signaling G.I.R. to turn off the music once everyone had fully woken up. "Good morning, my dear survivors! Congratulations, you made it through another night. Now, let''s get to work. Freshen up, have breakfast, and get ready to load supplies into the bus. We''ve got a lot to do." Rebecca grumbled as she got up, lazily kicking Alex in the leg before heading off for a snack. Brunhild, without saying a word, simply looked at him with an empty gaze before reaching for her morning coffee. Gradually, the others started waking up and getting ready. Alex, sitting off to the side, enjoyed sipping the coffee that Saeko had brought him, as she settled down beside him. He watched the group, realizing that it was time to change clothes¡ªwalking around in bloodstained clothes was clearly not a good idea. Rebecca, slurping instant noodles, glanced at Alex skeptically: "So, what do you have to say about last night? Don''t tell me it was quiet. In a zombie apocalypse, there''s never quiet." All eyes were on him, waiting for a response. Alex considered how much information was worth sharing. "First of all, my theory about zombies being more active at night has been confirmed. What''s worse, they''ve started seeing in the dark¡ªthat''s bad news. Secondly, I''m sure the zombies are going to mutate, and it''s just a matter of time. When that process starts, it''s hard to predict. So, we stick to the plan: rescue the survivors, head to the port, steal a ship, and head to Okinawa." His words made everyone think, but no one argued¡ªAlex already had a clear plan in mind, and it was obvious he knew what he was doing. Those who didn''t know the full potential of zombies felt a bit of dread hearing about the possible mutation. Rebecca and Brunhild immediately realized that Alex had discovered something last night and, most likely, conducted a few experiments as he claimed. Brunhild considered whether to contact her sisters, who were in his spiritual space, to learn more. Meanwhile, Rebecca tried to calculate how long it would take for the zombies to begin mutating, recalling that in games, it usually took anywhere from a week to a month, depending on the virus type or mechanics. "And why Okinawa? Are you planning to give us a vacation, or do you think there won''t be zombies there?" Takashi asked sarcastically. "Takashi, shut up! Alex hasn''t finished yet, and you''re already inserting your comments," Rei snapped, scolding him. Takashi turned away sulkily, deliberately acting like everyone had abandoned him again. Rei only scoffed at his behavior. Alex just shook his head, wondering what drove Takashi. Perhaps he truly believed everyone could be saved without a concrete plan. Rebecca rolled her eyes, clearly disapproving of such people. She was irritated by those who could only make snide remarks but never suggested anything useful. "It''s fine, Rei," Alex calmly interrupted the argument. "Actually, there''s a military base in Okinawa. It has an aircraft carrier that we can temporarily ''borrow.'' Also, the base will allow us to stock up on weapons and ammunition. In the meantime, we''ll gather supplies on the way." The group fell silent, and everyone agreed that Alex''s plan was the best possible option at the moment. The only concern was the lack of manpower, but Alex reassured them that he would rescue everyone he could find on the way to the port. "Now, quickly finish breakfast and start loading the bus. Perishables go on top, long-lasting items go at the bottom. The most important thing is gasoline. Drain it from whatever you can. It''s our fuel and weapon," Alex commanded, urging everyone to hurry. After breakfast, the guys got to work, moving boxes of supplies onto the bus. Alex tasked Kyoko with keeping track of the supplies, confident that her responsible nature as a teacher would help. Kyoko nodded and, before the group began unloading, started recording the contents of the warehouse. Meanwhile, Alex stepped outside to check the situation. After confirming that everything was calm, he gave the order to start loading. For the gasoline, it was decided to bring the bus closer to the pumps so they wouldn''t have to carry the cans over long distances. When the group stepped outside, everyone noticed a brand-new motorcycle that hadn''t been there the day before. "Where did this motorcycle come from? It definitely wasn''t here yesterday," Rei remarked, pointing to the black bike with an unusual design parked next to the bus. "It''s Fenrir! Never thought I''d see this model in real life. It''s amazing!" Kohta exclaimed, rushing over to the motorcycle. Kohta, forgetting everything, began inspecting the bike like an avid fan, not tearing his eyes from the details. "And how did it get here? I get that it''s some iconic thing from a game, but that doesn''t explain how it showed up here," Saya said, looking at Kohta with mild disdain. "This isn''t just ''some game''! It''s a legend, you just don''t get it!" Kohta tried to defend himself, continuing to admire the motorcycle. "You want a punch in the face, fatty?" Saya asked with a squint, threateningly pointing at him. Kohta immediately deflated, made a hurt expression, and returned to the warehouse for another box. "It''s my motorcycle. G.I.R. brought it here using remote control," Alex explained calmly, answering the unspoken question from the group. They first looked at Alex, then at the robo-dog standing nearby. Realizing that the explanation was veering into fantasy territory, the group collectively decided to ignore the details. After the appearance of two robo-dogs, they had stopped being surprised. Brunhild, who had never seen Alex''s motorcycle before, took a genuine interest in it. Rebecca, on the other hand, remembered how often she had ridden with Alex on that bike during their spontaneous dates while working. "By the way, you''re lucky. I''ve got something for you," Alex said, waving the girls over. He approached the motorcycle, pressed a button on the panel, and hidden compartments on both sides opened, revealing weapons. Kohta, returning with a box, noticed this process. His eyes lit up with excitement, and he began fanboying again upon seeing such an unusual feature. Ignoring the reactions of those around him, Alex calmly began distributing the weapons. "Alright, let''s start. Here''s your rifle, Rebecca. You''ll grab the ammo yourself. A katana for Saeko. A folding spear for Rei. Saya, I''m not sure what to give you. Pick something, but please, don''t accidentally kill anyone," Alex said with a slight smile as he handed out the weapons. "Hmm, actually, I know how to shoot. I''ve been training since I was a kid, just so you know," Saya replied proudly, picking up a pistol and twirling it in her hands. "What about me?" Shizuka raised her hand enthusiastically. "You get nothing. I''m afraid you''ll hurt yourself before you hurt anyone else," Alex remarked dryly, eyeing her. "How rude! I''m very responsible, in case you haven''t noticed," Shizuka pouted, pretending to be offended. "Yeah, yeah. When I see your responsibility, we''ll talk. For now, be a good girl," Alex said, placing a hand on her head and ruffling her hair slightly. Shizuka nodded obediently but continued to pout. Alex just smirked and shifted his gaze to Kohta, who was looking at the motorcycle with such adoration as if it were his idol. "Kohta, I''ve got something for you, too. Give Rebecca her pistol back, I''ve got toys you''ll like more," Alex said with a slight smile. Kohta''s eyes lit up, and he quickly returned Rebecca''s pistol before rushing over to Alex with an eager expression. Alex handed him both a handgun and a submachine gun. Kohta began muttering in admiration as he examined the weapons, but soon received a kick in the rear from Saya. Struggling to regain his composure, he hurried back to the bus, continuing to help with the loading. Alex glanced at the others. "You''ll get your weapons when you learn how to use them. I don''t want anyone accidentally shooting their own," he said seriously. The guys simply nodded, understanding the responsibility. Takashi shrugged and silently returned to his work. While the men carried heavy boxes of supplies, the women helped move the lighter items to speed up the process. To be continued... Chapter 197 - 197: Moving to a New Base and Rescuing Survivors (Guys, I wouldn''t mind your advice on what can be done in this world. I have a couple of ideas, of course, but maybe your advice will help me complete the overall picture. Peace.) The girls, having received their weapons, immediately began examining them, marveling at the craftsmanship. The weapons particularly impressed Saeko and Rei, who already had experience handling melee weapons. Saeko drew the katana from its sheath, running her fingers along the blade in appraisal. The more she observed, the greater her admiration grew. Her father, who had once taken her to a traditional swordsmith, couldn''t have come close to such perfection. This katana was a masterpiece. Rei, meanwhile, studied the folding spear. Her eyes sparkled with amazement¡ªshe had never seen such a versatile weapon, perfectly suited for both mid-range and long-range combat. She couldn''t imagine a spear being designed with such brilliance. Saya, who had received a submachine gun, confidently inspected it as though handling something entirely familiar. Alex watched her with mild surprise; her professional handling of the weapon left him nodding in approval. After finishing her inspection, Saeko made a few smooth, precise movements to test the balance of the katana. Satisfied, she returned the blade to its crimson sheath. Alex couldn''t help but wonder what his fianc¨¦e, Hephaestus, would say if she knew her katana was now in the hands of such a skilled swordsman. She would probably just shrug and remind him, "The katana belonged to you, so you''re free to do with it as you please." Saeko noticed another katana at Alex''s waist, one that hadn''t been there the day before. The black sheath and white hilt complemented his style perfectly. "I see you''ve got a new katana yourself," Saeko noted, pointing at Yamato. "It''s not new. It''s a family heirloom. My father passed it down to me¡ªit''s sort of a coming-of-age gift," Alex replied, removing Yamato from his waist. Meanwhile, Kohta, who had been carrying boxes, spotted the new weapon and immediately dropped his load, running toward Alex. This earned the ire of the others, especially those still hard at work. "What are you doing, you idiot? Why''d you drop the box?" Saya yelled, giving Kohta a solid kick to the leg. Kohta grabbed his bruised leg and hopped around, trying to dull the pain. "Well, I just saw another iconic weapon! Isn''t that reason enough?" he tried to justify himself. "You''ll have time to admire it later, Kohta. For now, we need to finish loading. If you keep slacking off, I''ll take your weapons away," Alex warned with a smile. Those words sent Kohta scurrying back to work, though he continued sneaking glances at the katana in Alex''s hands. The other girls and guys also picked up the pace, eager to finish the loading as quickly as possible. Kohta''s face reflected pure horror as he dashed away, terrified of losing his new gear. Alex chuckled, watching his panicked retreat. He''d dealt with weapon enthusiasts before, so this behavior didn''t surprise him. Rebecca was the same way¡ªif he ever threatened to take her weapons, she''d instantly turn into a sweet, obedient girl. Of course, it never lasted long; she''d quickly revert to her usual fiery self. As if sensing that Alex was thinking about her, Rebecca turned around and narrowed her eyes. "Are you thinking something bad about me?" she asked, glaring at him. "Not at all," Alex replied quickly, putting on an innocent expression. "Alright, ladies, enough admiring the weapons. Time to join the others¡ªhelp carry the boxes and gather what we need. Rebecca, get up on the roof and make sure no one''s nearby," Alex said, turning to her. "Then toss me up there. I''m too lazy to climb the ladder," Rebecca replied lazily, pointing first at Alex and then at the roof. Alex sighed but complied. He approached the wall, crouched down, and cupped his hands for Rebecca to use as a foothold. She ran, leaped, and landed gracefully on the roof. Once she disappeared from view, Alex turned to the girls and gestured for them to follow him to help load the bus. Inside the warehouse, he noticed Kyoko meticulously keeping track of supplies and giving instructions to the students hauling boxes. "GIR, MIMI, Stitch, get to work!" Alex commanded. The trio wasted no time, grabbing boxes and dashing to the bus. Alex, meanwhile, left the warehouse and entered the store, searching for survival essentials: portable gas stoves, canisters, flashlights, and batteries. He found a large trash bag and began sweeping items off the shelves into it. "We''ll need to stop by a hardware store and an electronics shop. We need more resources to reinforce the base," he muttered to himself. "Why?" came an unexpected voice from behind. Alex turned to see Shizuka. She was clearly idling around, blatantly avoiding work. He gave her a once-over, unable to stop himself from wondering how she managed to move so effortlessly with such a generous figure. However, the moment he mentally heard a pointed cough, he quickly averted his gaze and resumed his task. "Are you slacking off? Or is everything already unloaded from the warehouse?" he asked with a slight smile, continuing to scoop items into the bag. "The girl with the spear asked me to check what you''re up to. And I happened to have free hands," Shizuka replied with a broad grin. Alex simply huffed, realizing it was easier to accept her excuse than argue. Nodding silently, he continued his work. Once the first bag was nearly full, he tied it securely and grabbed another, methodically clearing the shelves. Shizuka followed him closely, observing how he packed everything he deemed useful. "You still haven''t answered my question," she said with a mock pout. "Oh, sorry." Alex paused his work momentarily to glance at her. "The electronics store is for backup power options in case something happens to the power station. The hardware store is for reinforcing our temporary base. Over time, our numbers will grow, which could attract zombies. Better to prepare ahead. We also need a better vehicle for supply runs¡ªmy motorcycle is impractical, and the bus is bulky and slow." Shizuka pondered this for a moment before suddenly saying, "Rika has a¡­ uh¡­ tank at her place. It might come in handy for getting around the city with all these things lurking about." Alex barely held back a smile. "Are you sure it''s a tank and not something else?" he asked with mild amusement. "Well, I don''t know what it''s called," Shizuka admitted with slight embarrassment. "But it''s a big jeep! Oh, and we also need to stop by a pharmacy or hospital. Since our group will grow, we''ll need more medicine. What we took from the school is just basics¡ªbandages, alcohol, minor stuff. If someone gets seriously sick or infected, it won''t be enough." She tapped her chin thoughtfully, clearly considering the details. Alex nodded, agreeing with her reasoning. A pharmacy was indeed a critical stop on their route. He was already weighing whether it would be better to handle it alone or bring GIR or MIMI along, as both excelled in such matters. The idea of Rika''s jeep¡ªlikely a military Humvee¡ªalso sounded very appealing. Such a vehicle would be perfect for navigating a zombie apocalypse. Alex and Shizuka continued gathering the necessary items, loading them into trash bags. To pass the time, they chatted. "So, how was your job as a nurse at the school? Before all this started?" Alex asked, scooping up another batch of batteries and flashlights. Shizuka shrugged. "It''s hard to say. On one hand, the work was calm. On the other, the school was full of perverts: both the teachers and the students. They were always staring at my chest. And there were the endless date invitations from male colleagues who just wouldn''t give up." She rolled her eyes, recalling her "work days." "Well, I can understand them," Alex remarked with a smirk. "You''re really beautiful. If I were in their shoes, I''d probably try to ask you out too." Shizuka giggled cheerfully, looking at him warmly. "Thank you! You know, I might have considered it," she replied with a smile, continuing to help him. Alex simply smiled back and refocused on his task. He understood why Shizuka had caused such a stir when she became a nurse at the school. Her figure, especially her chest, undoubtedly attracted attention. Alex even admitted that it was the most impressive chest he had ever seen. But, more importantly, what stood out about Shizuka was her kind and sweet personality. For Alex, a girl''s appearance had always been secondary. He preferred to understand her personality first¡ªhow she behaved, how she reacted to the strange things that could arise in a relationship with him. After all, what mattered more to him was finding someone who could accept him as he was. Once the gathering was finished, Alex surveyed the pile of items and realized he might have overdone it¡ªthe store shelves were nearly empty. However, he knew that as the group grew, the resource consumption, especially the gas canisters for cooking, would also increase. Shizuka took two light bags, while Alex slung the rest over his shoulder and headed toward the warehouse to exit to the backyard, where the bus was parked. As he walked through the warehouse, Alex noticed that most of the boxes had already been loaded. The guys looked drained, especially Kohta, who was running around so fast, it seemed like someone would steal his weapon if he stopped. The only ones still full of energy were GIR, MIMI, and Stitch. They were competing to see who could carry the most boxes to the bus. When the loading was done, everyone stopped to take a break. Alex waved and called out to Rebecca: "Rebecca, how''s the perimeter looking?" The girl, leaning out from the roof, replied: "All quiet. There were a couple of walkers, but I took care of them. We can move the bus to the pumps and fill the canisters." "Keep watching," Alex nodded. "Everyone else can rest a bit, and we''ll continue." Rebecca returned to her watch, and Alex stepped over to his motorcycle, leaning on it as he lit a cigarette. Brunhilda stood beside him, leaning on the bike as well. Once the group had rested, they all headed to the front of the gas station, where Shizuka was supposed to pull the bus closer to the pumps so they wouldn''t have to carry the canisters too far. Alex started the motorcycle and led the way. Soon, Shizuka arrived with the bus and stopped by the pump. Alex carefully monitored the fueling process: "Guys, be careful when loading the canisters. There are gas cylinders nearby, and no one wants to be blown to bits and turned into a bright flash." The group nodded in unison and carefully began the loading. They secured the canisters to avoid any fuel spillage. While helping to carry the canisters, Alex reflected on how dire the situation in the city was. At night, he hadn''t paid much attention to his surroundings, focused on his own affairs, but now his anxiety was growing. He realized that most of the city was already turned into zombies. And with Tokyo''s population of 14 million, it was probably even worse. "If even half of these zombies head this way, no one will survive," Alex thought, continuing his work. "Of course, I could handle the crowd, but that would immediately reveal my abilities, and people would start relying entirely on me. They need to learn to take care of themselves. I can''t babysit them all the time." As if reading his thoughts, Reginleif spoke to him through their spiritual link: "You''re already helping them survive, Alex. The main thing is to save as many people as possible so they can repopulate the Earth, just like Adam and Eve once did." "You''re right," Alex agreed. "But right now, there are only fifteen of us in the group, not counting me, Rebecca, and Brunhilda. There are only four men, and the rest are women. We''re lacking adults and those who can work with their hands to build or repair things. I can''t keep overloading GIR, MIMI, and Stitch. I hope we come across a group of survivors who are friendly." "Are you looking for people who can handle weapons?" Reginleif asked. "Yeah. Right now, the only ones with any experience are Kohta, who underwent military training in America, and Saya, thanks to her past life in a wealthy family. If we hand weapons to the others, they''ll probably shoot themselves more than hit a zombie," Alex said, evaluating the situation. Alex was discussing future plans for this world, mentally communicating with the Valkyries. He had already realized that a single world couldn''t be a mishmash of genres, but this theory still needed confirmation. If this world was indeed overrun with zombies, it probably meant the world had become a playground for some cosmic entity collecting energy from a dying world. The souls of living beings had always been and remained the most powerful source of energy. Once the gasoline canisters were loaded into the bus, the group gathered around to discuss their next steps. "Everything''s ready. Now we just need to decide where we''ll set up a temporary shelter. We need a place to start saving your families and helping any survivors we come across. Rebecca, any suggestions?" Alex addressed the group, then turned his gaze to the girl. "I''ve got a couple of ideas. MIMI, show the map," Rebecca responded, calling to the pink robo-dog. MIMI nodded, climbed onto Alex''s motorcycle, and projected the city map directly onto the ground. The survivors, unaccustomed to such technology, chose to focus on what was important. Rebecca crouched down and began marking points on the map, explaining each detail. "First, here are two places that could work as temporary shelters. The first option is the bank. It has security cameras around the perimeter, and in case of a horde attack, you can hide in the vault. The second option is the shopping mall, but only partially. People always rush there first, so there''s a risk of encountering aggressive groups. Our best choice is the bank. It''s close to the city center, which is convenient for rescuing your families, but also far enough from the major zombie concentrations. If we organize everything properly, we can build barricades and fortify the position." Rebecca continued describing the plan, pointing at the map. "What do these crosses mean?" asked Rei, pointing to the red-marked areas. "These are zones we should avoid for now. Like the police station. As much as we''d like to get weapons, it''s better not to go there. After the initial chaos, there were likely a lot of zombies left behind. During the first night, the police were busy dealing with the riots, and the police station was nearly empty. I''m sure that''s how it went, and armed survivors could have taken over that place. The shopping mall in the city center is another hotspot, where there was definitely a massacre at night. So, our choice is the bank. MIMI has already hacked its security cameras. Right now, a few employees are sheltering there, and I hope they''ll join us if Alex can negotiate with them," Rebecca explained. Alex nodded in approval, surprised by Rebecca''s responsibility and organization. He thought she might even be enjoying the zombie apocalypse. If others saw this side of Rebecca, they''d probably be quite shocked, especially Lucy. After the briefing, everyone agreed with the plan and started boarding the bus. GIR, MIMI, and Stitch, as usual, decided to accompany the group. Alex got on his motorcycle, preparing to leave. Feeling someone sit behind him, he turned around and saw Saeko, who just smiled. Shrugging, Alex didn''t dwell on it. He waved at the others, indicating the direction, and the group set off toward the bank, which would be their temporary base. Before entering the city, Alex asked everyone to slow down and stay alert to avoid attracting too much zombie attention. Carefully navigating around abandoned cars, Alex suddenly heard a scream: "Help! We''re here!" Stopping the group, he contacted Rebecca: "Slow down. We need to check what''s going on." The group continued moving until a group of zombies appeared ahead, surrounding a building. The scream came from above¡ªon one of the floors, a woman was waving her arms, trying to attract attention. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Rebecca, take Kohta and cover them. We need to figure out what''s going on and how many survivors are up there," Alex ordered, stopping. "Got it," Rebecca responded, opening the bus doors. Alex and Saeko jumped off the motorcycle and, without wasting time, rushed toward the group of zombies breaking into the building. While they dealt with the nearest zombies, Rebecca and Kohta provided cover, accurately shooting the enemies. When the last of the zombies fell, Alex surveyed the area, wiped the blood from his katana, and turned to Saeko. "Bring my motorcycle closer and tell them to move the bus here," he instructed. Saeko nodded silently and headed toward the group. Meanwhile, Alex decided to check who among the survivors had called for help. Approaching the door, he knocked lightly with his knuckles. "Hey, are you all still alive in there?" he called out loudly, trying not to scare the people inside. After a moment, the door cautiously creaked open, and a girl with ash-blonde hair peeked out. She gave Alex a wary look, then scanned the surroundings, ensuring the threat had passed. Only then did the door open fully. Standing before Alex was a young woman in a police uniform. "Thank you for helping us," she said with a slight bow. Her voice trembled from exhaustion. "There were so many... We just didn''t know what to do. Fortunately, we spotted your group. My name is Officer Asami Naoko." "It''s alright," Alex responded, sheathing his weapon. "I''m Alex. You could say you got lucky. We were taking a detour due to roadblocks. Fate smiled on you. How many are here? If you don''t mind, can we discuss it inside?" Asami nodded and gestured for him to come in. Alex, remaining cautious, followed her inside, carefully scanning the room for any potential threats. Through their communication link, he asked Rebecca and the others to stay outside until he was sure it was safe. Upon reaching the second floor, Alex saw a group of four police officers and about twenty survivors. Among them were men, women, and a few children. Alex quickly assessed the situation and addressed everyone. "Who''s in charge here?" A woman with short black hair stepped forward. "I''m Officer Matsuki Matsushima. Thank you for your help. But where is your group headed?" "We''re planning to set up a temporary base in a bank, then start rescuing our families and helping other survivors. If you want, you can come with us. We could use some extra hands," Alex offered. The survivors began discussing the offer. Alex calmly waited, answering their questions. He explained that there would be work for everyone, including the children, though their tasks would be simple¡ªhelping with cooking and cleaning. He made it clear that he had no intention of burdening the children with hard labor. Alex wasn''t a monster exploiting kids. After a brief discussion, the survivors agreed to join Alex''s group. "Are any of you skilled in electricity or construction?" Alex asked. "I worked as an electrician before this nightmare started," one of the men raised his hand. "I''ve been working in construction with the guys my whole life," another man added, pointing to himself and his companions. "Great. Take what you need and follow me. Leave the extra junk for now¡ªwe''ll come back for it once we''ve settled in," Alex instructed. The people eagerly began gathering their belongings, realizing that their survival was now in the hands of this organized group. Alex returned to Saeko and the others to prepare for the next phase. Alex quickly scanned the group of survivors, noting that most of them were families. A thought crossed his mind: these people were incredibly lucky¡ªthey managed to escape with their loved ones in such a chaotic situation. But not everyone here could boast such luck; many had probably lost contact with their families forever. He didn''t dwell on these thoughts, knowing that it was more important to focus on the survivors now than on the past. Gathering the group, Alex started heading downstairs. In total, there were about twenty people, including five police officers who at least knew how to handle weapons. The group of builders and the electrician were of particular value¡ªtheir skills would greatly ease the upcoming tasks. At the bottom, his team was already waiting, curiously eyeing the new arrivals from the building. "We''ve got some new members," Alex began, nodding toward the survivors. "But you''ll meet them later. The main thing right now is to get everyone settled and head out." As the survivors exited the building, they were noticeably surprised to see that most of the "rescuers" were schoolchildren. The police officers quickly realized that everyone was listening to Alex and understood that he was in charge of this eclectic group. While the newcomers were settling into the bus and loading their belongings, Alex, Rebecca, and Kohta kept watch over the street in case zombies appeared. When everyone was inside, Alex asked Kyoko to explain the group''s plan to the survivors in more detail. She nodded and went to the bus. Then Alex turned to Rebecca: "Keep an eye on the new arrivals," he said quietly. "If anyone seems suspicious, let me know." Rebecca smirked but nodded. "Got it. In times like these, not many people keep their sanity." Once the bus was fully ready to go, only Alex and Saeko remained on the street, with Saeko already settled on his motorcycle. "Why did you ask Rebecca to watch the newcomers?" Saeko asked, watching him. Alex started the motorcycle and turned to her: "Because in groups like this, you sometimes get... let''s say, ''special individuals.'' People are always more dangerous than any monsters. That''s always been the case, it is now, and it always will be." "And what will you do if one of them harms another or tries to attack a woman or a child?" Her gaze grew serious, and her hand rested on his shoulder. "You''ll see if that happens," Alex replied curtly. "But I can tell you one thing: they definitely won''t like it. And the others will learn their lesson." With those words, he signaled to depart, and the bus slowly began moving behind the motorcycle. During the journey, Alex thought about the next steps. The first thing to do upon arrival at the bank was to ensure safety and find a place to sleep. The rest of the plans could be made after everyone had settled in. A few minutes later, they arrived at the bank. Alex got off the motorcycle and called to GIR: "Let''s go check what''s inside." Inside, it was surprisingly quiet. No zombies were visible, which in itself was a good sign. Perhaps the bank employees had managed to block the doors and were being quiet enough to stay unnoticed. Following the corridors, Alex and GIR arrived at a room where a group of bank employees had gathered. They looked frightened but calmed down quickly when Alex explained that his group was going to use the bank as a base. The employees asked to join the group, to which Alex agreed, laying out some simple rules: "Those who don''t work¡ªdon''t eat." The employees nodded in agreement and followed him to the bus to help unload the supplies. Once outside with the bank employees, Alex gestured for everyone to gather around so he could explain the situation to everyone at once. "First, we need to unload all the supplies and move them to the storage area. It''s the safest place in the building," he began. "After that, we''ll focus on reinforcing the bank so that no zombies can get in by accident. If it hasn''t been explained to you yet, I''ll say it again: if you have relatives nearby but haven''t been able to contact them, reach out to my assistants." Alex pointed to the two robo-dogs¡ªone pink, the other green. "They''ll help you. If you manage to make contact, ask your relatives to hide for a couple of days until we get everything ready. Our goal is to organize a safe evacuation for your families." There was a quiet murmur among the survivors until one woman, holding her child by the hand, spoke up: "Isn''t this the army''s job? Aren''t they supposed to save us and the others?" Alex sighed, preparing for the unpleasant but necessary explanation. "I don''t want to shatter your hopes, but the army will likely fall first. No matter how much weaponry they have, it''s not enough against an army of the dead that grows by the hour. That''s why we have to rely on ourselves. We''ll save as many people as we can, and then we''ll begin the evacuation. But first¡ªunloading supplies and building barricades. The first night in the bank will be crucial." The survivors listened silently, many struggling to accept Alex''s words. However, the truth was clear: outside help was unlikely to come. The army was focused on the major cities, and sooner or later, it would be powerless against the endless tide of zombies. "Let''s get started. We don''t have much time. After sunset, zombies become more active, so we need to finish before the sun goes down." Alex concluded his speech, reminding the survivors of the main task. He lifted Rebecca onto the roof of the bus so she could provide cover from above while the others carried the supplies. He assigned the police officers and Kohta to inspect the perimeter, reminding them not to wander too far or go alone. As for himself, Alex took GIR and went to inspect the bank building. He checked the doors for sturdiness, examined the windows, and looked for weak spots that needed reinforcement. He also circled the back of the building to assess the situation and decide where to place additional barricades. He moved quickly but carefully, mentally noting which materials could be used for protection. A long night awaited, and every step was crucial to ensuring the group''s safety. To be continued... Chapter 198 - 198: Setting Up at the New Base While the survivors carried supplies into the bank''s vault, Alex and his robo-dog, GIR, inspected the building to determine where defenses needed to be strengthened and where barricades would be most effective. Alex noted an important detail: the bank was a standalone structure, not connected to any neighboring buildings. This significantly simplified their task. If the bank had been attached to other structures, fortification and defense would have been far more challenging. Reaching the back of the bank, Alex discovered a fence and a parking area previously used for armored cars. Peering inside, he saw no vehicles but realized the space would be perfect for parking their bus. Particularly useful was the indoor loading area where armored cars had once driven in for loading and unloading. "What do you think? If we completely barricade the front doors and use only the back exit, will it work?" Alex asked, turning to GIR. The robo-dog tilted its head toward the parking lot, then looked back at Alex. "It should work. If done right, this parking area could serve as an excellent evacuation point if necessary," GIR replied after a brief pause. Alex nodded and continued inspecting the building, asking GIR to record all his suggestions and analyze possible improvements. He was particularly concerned about the power and water supply systems. Electricity could go out at any moment, and the risk of contaminated corpses affecting the water supply was a serious threat that couldn''t be ignored. "We need to gather data on the zombies and set up surveillance cameras," Alex mused aloud. "It''s unclear how soon they''ll start mutating. Additionally, we need to organize autonomous power. We can install solar panels and wind turbines on the roof, but we''ll need to find the equipment first. Water''s easier¡ªI''ll create a magical filter to prevent contamination." After circling the building, Alex encountered Kohta and a group of police officers finishing their patrol of the area. "Anything unusual?" Alex asked as he approached them. "A couple of stray undead, nothing serious. You?" one of the officers replied. "I''m thinking we should completely barricade the front entrance and use the back parking lot for our operations. It''ll simplify things, especially if we need to send out teams to look for survivors," Alex explained. "Great idea," Kohta agreed. "It''ll give us better control over the situation." "When the fortifications are done, start reaching out to your colleagues and families. Some of them might also be in tough situations. But remember, things could get much worse," Alex added, looking at the officers. "How much worse? It''s already practically the end of the world," Matsuki said skeptically. "Zombies could start mutating and become even more dangerous. Plus, we could lose access to electricity and water at any moment," Kohta replied before Alex could. "For now, the stations are running autonomously, but that won''t last long." The officers fell into thoughtful silence. Alex understood that time was short. They needed to study the zombies, prepare for potential mutations, and, most importantly, evacuate the survivors to expand their group and make tasks easier. On the way back, Alex spoke with Kohta, asking about his training in America. Kohta explained that he had been a firearms enthusiast and, while living with his parents in the U.S., had trained under a retired Navy SEAL. The police officers listening to the conversation were surprised; they had previously thought of Kohta as just a school kid who knew his way around weapons. Now they saw him in a new light. "This ''chubby guy'' clearly knows what he''s doing," the officers thought. Alex, Kohta, and the police officers returned to the bank''s main entrance, where the survivors were still carrying supplies into the vault. Rebecca sat atop the bus, keeping a sharp lookout for any threats. Brunhilde, Saeko, Rei, and Saya guarded the bus, ready for any surprises if zombies appeared. Alex waved to the women, signaling that everything was fine, and headed toward the bus to help unload the remaining supplies and finally move the vehicle off the street. While helping move boxes into the bank''s vault, Alex noticed Kyoko checking the inventory list. "How long will our supplies last for the group?" Alex asked as he approached her. "About two to three weeks if we ration carefully," Kyoko replied, quickly estimating the amount of food and water available. "Then tomorrow, we''ll start scouting nearby houses for more supplies. The group will grow, and we''ll need more food. We need to stock up before the evacuation," Alex said thoughtfully, nodding in thanks. Leaving the vault, Alex stepped into the courtyard and noticed Shizuka tending to the children, checking them for injuries or illnesses. She carefully treated any cuts or scrapes she found. "Are the kids all right?" Alex asked, drawing her attention. "Yes, aside from being a little shaken and having a few minor wounds. But we''ll need more medical supplies for potential illnesses or infections," Shizuka replied, finishing her check-up. "I''ll prioritize that," Alex assured her with a faint smile. When they reached the bus, Alex lit a cigarette and scanned the street, contemplating how to utilize the abandoned cars. An idea struck him: to salvage the car batteries for electricity and use the vehicles themselves as barricades against zombies. He began evaluating how best to organize the defense, planning to finalize his thoughts before implementing them. Lost in thought, Alex paused in the middle of the road, massaging his temples. He needed to consider everything: the potential migration of zombie hordes from Tokyo and the time required to gather enough survivors. Saya watched him from a distance, wondering what he was planning. Though she considered herself a genius, she admitted that she couldn''t have come up with anything as brilliant as Alex''s ideas, let alone his creation of two intelligent robo-dogs. "What are you thinking about?" she asked, walking up to him. "About how to use this street. If we set up barricades, they''ll slow the zombies. But if we do it wrong, we''ll have hordes gathering here every morning, and we''ll have to clear them out. I''m also considering booby-trapping the street for emergencies," Alex explained, sharing part of his plan. "Trapping the streets is a good idea. But what if it blows up prematurely? And where are you going to get explosives?" Saya countered, serving as the voice of reason. "You''re right. What would you suggest?" Alex turned to her, curious about her opinion. "We could reinforce the cars with spikes to slow the zombies. As a last resort, we could set up an electric fence," Saya suggested, brushing her hair back with an air of sophistication. Alex chuckled, considering her words. Her idea seemed promising and didn''t require many resources. He nodded, deciding to add Saya''s suggestion to the to-do list. Smiling, he praised her idea, playfully ruffling her hair. Saya, clearly displeased, swatted his hand away. "I''m not a child," she huffed, crossing her arms. "Got it, my bad," Alex laughed, watching her walk away while muttering about how rude it was to touch a girl''s hair. Returning to the bus, Alex saw that most of the supplies had been unloaded¡ªonly a few boxes remained. Once the last boxes were moved inside, he asked the girls to head into the bank while he and Rebecca moved the bus and motorcycle to the armored truck parking area. After completing the task, they rejoined the others in the building. Inside, Alex immediately noticed the commotion as survivors worked to reinforce the entrance. Glancing around, he spotted a mix of guards and clerks among them. Approaching one of the guards, Alex asked to be taken to the surveillance room. Once there, he began inspecting the equipment, assessing its condition. "GIR, run diagnostics on the cameras and let me know what''s needed to get them operational. I''ll bring in some extra monitors," he instructed the robo-dog. GIR gave a short nod and began connecting to the system. Meanwhile, Alex went off to find Stitch, who was entertaining the children with MIMI. They were trying to keep the kids distracted so they could feel safe. "Stitch, let''s go. I need your help," Alex called. "Alright, Dad!" Stitch replied cheerfully, quickly climbing onto Alex''s shoulder. Alex glanced at the children, noticing their worried faces, and asked MIMI to play some cartoons to distract them. As he stepped into the main hall, everyone working there turned their attention to him. "Those of you who aren''t occupied right now, form groups and search all the rooms in the bank. Look for anything we can use. You might find something useful," he instructed. After a brief discussion, people began organizing into groups. Alex, with Stitch on his shoulder, headed to the office area to search for additional monitors. They carefully disconnected them and piled them in one spot before beginning to transport them to the surveillance room. Rebecca, noticing what Alex was doing, understood his plan and decided to help, bringing Brunhilde along. Alex also asked anyone who found monitors to bring them to the security station. "Why do you need so many monitors?" Shizuka asked, walking alongside Alex and carrying a monitor herself. "GIR is going to connect to the city''s surveillance system. We need more ''eyes'' to monitor the streets. I also plan to install extra cameras to collect data on zombie behavior," he explained as they descended the stairs. "That all sounds so complicated," Shizuka sighed, her voice slightly fatigued. "Instead of complaining, why don''t you make a list of medical supplies?" Alex teased with a smirk. "Once we''re settled, we''ll start scavenging for supplies. We need to stock up before we leave the city. And don''t forget to contact your friend again to check on her and see if she needs help." "Rika can handle herself; she''s strong," Shizuka said with a smile, "but you''re right, I''ll call her anyway." Alex nodded at her words. Entering the surveillance room, he saw Rebecca connecting monitors while MIMI helped with the setup. Stitch was busy mounting brackets on the walls, and GIR, already plugged into the system, was displaying feeds from hacked surveillance cameras on the screens. After delivering the remaining monitors, Alex sat in a chair and began studying the screens intently, hoping to spot survivors who might be in trouble or potential shelters and dangers on the streets. Shizuka, standing behind Alex, absentmindedly leaned over, resting her chest on his head. Feeling the softness on his head, Alex couldn''t help but think he could sleep on such a "pillow" forever. He even got distracted from his work until he heard a mental cough from Brunhilde, snapping him back to reality. "Well, we''re almost done here. How''s it going on your end?" Rebecca asked, sitting on Alex''s lap. "So far, so good, but we need more cameras. Data collection is crucial in our situation," Alex replied, gently patting Rebecca on the head. Brunhilde entered the room carrying a few additional monitors. "Do you still need more screens, or is this enough?" she asked. "Put them in that corner," Alex gestured toward an empty space. Brunhilde nodded, placed the monitors in the corner, and sat beside Alex, leaning against him. Shizuka remained behind him, her chest still resting on his head, while Rebecca stayed on his lap, assisting with the setup. Brunhilde, not well-versed in technology, simply observed the proceedings. Soon, Saeko, Rei, and Saya peeked into the room, curious about what Alex was up to. They were greeted by a transformed space: screens filled the walls and corners, displaying scenes from the city''s streets. "This looks like a villain''s lair from old movies," Rei remarked with a smile. "Or like the room of some nerd or pervert too scared to step outside," Saya added, examining the screens closely. Alex felt his eye twitch at Saya''s comment but chose to ignore her. Instead, he continued adjusting the cameras, instructing GIR and MIMI to monitor any odd behaviors in the zombies and report on any survivors who might be in trouble. Seeing how focused Alex was on his work, the girls decided to move their belongings into the surveillance room and set up camp there for the night. Before Alex could say anything, mattresses and pillows appeared on the floor. "Wait, are you planning to stay here?" he asked, looking at the girls in surprise. "It''s safest here with you. Plus, I don''t sleep well around strangers," Shizuka explained as she sat on her mattress. Alex just sighed but didn''t ask them to leave. While the others reinforced the entrance door, Alex studied the map, planning where to install additional cameras. Evening came, and most of the work was done. The girls were particularly happy that they found a room with a hot shower in the bank. All the women went to freshen up, and Alex headed to another part of the building to discuss their next steps. "How do you even walk with those? Doesn''t your back hurt?" Rebecca asked, laughing as she grabbed Shizuka''s chest. "I''m not responsible for them being this big! My mom''s were even bigger!" Shizuka huffed, trying to push Rebecca''s hands away. The room filled with laughter, giving everyone a brief respite from the chaos around them. The other girls took a good look at Shizuka''s chest, trying to imagine what she meant by "even bigger," and exchanged doubtful glances. Rebecca merely grunted, dismissing the conversation, and continued washing her hair with shampoo. Brunhilde, ever composed, ignored the talk and focused on finishing her shower quickly so she could return to Alex. "How could they be bigger?" Rei asked in surprise, glancing at Shizuka. "Isn''t it hard to walk with them?" She reached out to touch them, but Shizuka quickly jumped back. "Of course, it''s hard," Shizuka muttered, fending off Rei''s persistent hands. "You have no idea how hard it is to find a cute bra my size! Not to mention, guys are always staring." "All guys?" Rebecca asked, thoroughly working shampoo into her hair. "Well, not all..." Shizuka trailed off, thinking. "Take Alex, for example. From the start, he didn''t look at my chest. He''s like some knight from a fairy tale¡ªso noble, strong, always saving and leading." Rebecca barely managed to hold back her laughter. Knowing how Alex felt about heroic comparisons, she imagined his reaction, and a mischievous smile spread across her face. Brunhilde smiled at Shizuka''s words, thinking exactly the same as Rebecca. When Brunhilde had been connected to Alex through V?lundr, she learned what kind of person he was and how he preferred to behave in situations like this. "You''d better not tell him that," Rebecca warned, laughing to herself. "He can''t stand being compared to a hero or a knight." "Why is that?" Saeko asked, turning her head to Rebecca. "Ask him yourself," Rebecca replied evasively. "If I start explaining, it''ll take a long time." Rei, changing the subject, spoke about the past: "You worked together, right? I mean, as mercenaries. And you said he''s your husband?" "He''s my fianc¨¦," Rebecca corrected, glancing at Brunhilde. "And not just mine. He''s also Brunhilde''s. As for the mercenary work¡­ that''s a long story." Everyone turned their attention to Brunhilde, who silently nodded, not wanting to get into details. "So, how do you share him?" Saya asked, crossing her arms over her chest. "Aren''t you jealous of each other?" Brunhilde calmly replied: "We don''t need to be jealous. Alex gives attention to each of us when it''s needed. He supports us in our endeavors, doesn''t get in the way of what''s important to us, and is always ready to help. But if you want to know what it''s like to be with him and get his attention, it''s better to see it for yourself than hear someone else''s stories." The girls exchanged glances, astonished by her words. Their curiosity piqued, and they bombarded Rebecca and Brunhilde with questions about their relationship with Alex. Meanwhile, Alex was with the men, discussing plans for reinforcing the building, gathering resources, and rescuing survivors. "First, make a list of the necessary materials," he said to Tadashi, the construction worker. "We need to know exactly what to bring back to base during our raids." "We''ve already surveyed the interior and the main hall," Tadashi replied. "We have an idea of what needs to be done, but we can''t manage without extra hands." "Gather a group of the available people," Alex suggested. "Explain what needs to be done and organize the work." After a brief discussion, the men began assigning tasks. Alex listened carefully to their suggestions, mentally calculating every step. Tadashi nodded and started discussing the list of materials with his colleagues. While the builders worked on the list, Alex turned to the police officers and the bank''s security staff: "Guys, I think we should split into groups and scout the nearby areas for food and useful items. We might even encounter survivors. The more people join our group, the better, but that also increases resource consumption. So, tomorrow morning, we''ll begin raids on the nearby houses." "You''re right," Kohta agreed, thinking aloud. "If we find survivors, it''ll increase our workforce, but supplies aren''t unlimited." Alex nodded and continued: S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Therefore, I recommend splitting into groups now so we can start our raids tomorrow morning. The most important thing is that everyone has contacted their families, friends, or colleagues?" "Some have already managed, but there are still those who haven''t been able to reach anyone due to being busy," one of the officers replied. "Once everyone has made contact, I suggest we make a list of people to evacuate. It will help us act more efficiently." "Great idea," Alex agreed. "Such a list will make the rescue operations easier. But first, we need a vehicle to move quickly and safely." "We can use minibuses. They''re spacious and suitable for transporting people and supplies," one of the security guards suggested. Alex agreed and repeated important information for everyone: "Don''t forget to warn everyone you''re contacting to be extra cautious during the night. Zombies become more active after dark. And you, officers, contact your colleagues to find out what''s happening in other areas. Explain our situation and gather as much information as possible." The discussion continued, and Alex asked for the map. He began marking locations where supplies could be gathered for raids. In these conditions, it was important to act quickly, before other groups beat them to it. Alex understood that more weapons would be needed for protection, not just from zombies, but also from aggressive survivor groups. In apocalypse-like situations, people lose their humanity and discard social norms. During the discussion, Alex suggested that the police train civilians on how to handle weapons. Some of them objected, thinking it was dangerous. Alex responded firmly: "In these conditions, there''s no such thing as ''civilian'' or ''officer.'' The survival of the group depends on every member. If we don''t work together, everything will collapse before we have a chance to leave the city." Despite the objections, most of the officers agreed with Alex''s reasoning, understanding that civilians had to know how to defend themselves if none of the officers were around. Before they all went their separate ways, Alex reminded them: "Don''t forget to make lists of necessary items and people who need to be evacuated. This will make future raids easier." Then he turned to the only electrician in the group: "Sakumo, you have a task too. Take a couple of people and check the electrical panels in the basement to prevent any power surges. Also, teach the guys what to do and how to do it. This will come in handy in the future." "No problem, you can count on me," Sakumo replied with a smile and went off to find assistants. "I''ve already trained interns at my previous job, so I''ll manage." Alex nodded and told everyone to get a good rest before tomorrow¡ªit would be an even more intense day than today. People began to scatter to spend time with their loved ones or friends. Alex headed for the observation room. Entering the room, he found three local "gamers" still engrossed in playing video games, as if nothing unusual was happening. The day''s commotion clearly hadn''t affected them. Smiling to himself, Alex sat in the chair and began reviewing the footage from the cameras. Until the sun disappeared over the horizon, the zombies continued following their usual patterns, with no significant changes. A few minutes later, Rebecca entered the room, drying her damp hair with a towel. "What''s up, handsome?" she asked with a grin, sitting right on Alex''s lap. "Reviewing footage from the cameras. How about you? Feeling refreshed? Alive again?" Alex smiled, briefly glancing away from the monitors. "Not sure about ''alive,'' but a hot shower is definitely the best thing that could happen," Rebecca replied, wrapping her arms around his shoulders and leaning into him. Alex softly kissed the top of her head and returned to watching the screens. A couple of minutes later, Brunhilda entered the room with two mugs of coffee. She placed one in front of Alex, kept the other for herself, and took a sip with obvious enjoyment. Gradually, the other girls began to join, bringing plates of dinner with them. "Thanks, girls," Alex said, starting to eat while keeping his eyes on the monitors. At the same time, he was considering where to install new cameras to expand their coverage and gather more data. Information about the world they were in was critically important. The virus that turned people into zombies clearly couldn''t have appeared for no reason, especially considering the mutations Alex had observed during experiments. Two identical zombies could mutate completely differently, pointing to the virus''s extraordinary adaptability. This meant that even more dangerous strains of the infected would appear soon. "Tonight, I''ll need to install additional cameras," Alex thought. "Maybe I''ll even stumble upon something interesting or save some survivors." To be continued... Chapter 199 - 199: When Night Falls, Its Time to Work Alex and a group of girls sat in the security room, now unrecognizable after he had transformed it into a temporary base. The space was filled with numerous monitors streaming video feeds from surveillance cameras installed across the city. All the data was processed not only automatically but also with the help of two robotic dogs¡ªGIR and MIMI¡ªwho analyzed the footage and prioritized information by importance. During dinner, Alex and the girls occasionally glanced at the screens, searching for anything useful. However, all the cameras displayed were empty streets or zombies aimlessly wandering through the city. They understood that the real action would begin at night when the infected''s behavior patterns changed. In addition to monitoring the zombies, Alex pondered the origin of the virus and gathered information about this world. He had two main theories. The first was the classic but most logical one: the virus was the result of a failed corporate experiment in genetic manipulation. However, the simultaneous outbreaks across the globe suggested a deliberate act. Someone had orchestrated this chaos intentionally. If a corporation was behind it, questions arose: who did it, why, and who might be pulling the strings? The only individual Alex could associate with such widespread destruction was the Avatar of Nyarlathotep. It was plausible that this being deceived humans by promising eternal life, enhanced bodies, and other benefits in exchange for their help in spreading the virus. If the Avatar was involved, the diversity of mutating zombies made sense. Alex only hoped the Avatar hadn''t introduced a Marker from Dead Space into this world. If that were the case, the situation would spiral into a much graver scenario. The last thing Alex wanted was for Earth in this universe to become a massive biomass sphere. The second theory was simpler: the Avatar of Nyarlathotep had merely scattered the virus worldwide and was now watching humanity perish in agony. However, Alex knew that Avatars rarely acted directly. They typically used mortal puppets, offering them power in exchange for loyalty. If Nyarlathotep had taken this route, it was essential to find out who had become its ?conduit.? To confirm his suspicions, Alex planned to gather as much information as possible about existing corporations. Only then could he determine which one might have caused the zombie apocalypse. ?Have you contacted your families again?? he asked the girls, pushing aside his empty plate. ?I think they should know we''ve found a temporary safe haven. We''ll start rescuing them soon.? The girls froze for a moment, surprised by the question. Saya frowned, her face reflecting a mix of sadness and irritation. Alex recalled her story from the original timeline: her father, Soichiro Takagi, had prioritized saving random civilians during the apocalypse, completely neglecting his daughter. When they finally reunited, he had coldly remarked, ?I''m proud of you; you''ve lived up to my expectations.? Alex knew that if he were in Soichiro''s place, he''d burn down half the city to save his daughter rather than waste resources on helpless people who refused to help themselves. ?I spoke to my mom today,? Saya finally said after a pause. ?She''s worried about me and kept asking how I''m holding up. But I don''t want to talk to my father anymore. Yesterday, he said that if I survived, it was thanks to his parenting. Instead of worrying about me, he''s busy saving people who do nothing but sit around waiting for help. I don''t understand why Mom supports his decision. But you, Alex, were clear from the start¡ªno one here is allowed to slack off. Everyone has to work for the greater good.? Her voice was laced with frustration and sorrow. Alex said nothing, but a glimmer of understanding flashed in his eyes. He could see how hard it was for Saya to come to terms with her father''s actions, but he knew she would soon have a chance to find answers to her questions. The girls looked at Saya and felt genuine sympathy for her, given her father''s obvious coldness. Alex and Brunhilde quietly nodded, agreeing with her words. Alex was certain: he didn''t want people relying on him too much. He was willing to provide protection, lead the way, and shoulder the bulk of the struggle. However, his plans didn''t include babysitting the survivors. Alex expected that once they reached a safe place, people would learn to rely on each other and their own strengths. He saw his role as giving them the push they needed to rebuild their world; from there, things would have to take their course. Rei, being Saya''s classmate, gently hugged her, offering support. Saya felt the warmth of the comforting gesture and, after a brief hesitation, accepted the embrace. Rebecca and Brunhilde also shared in the sympathy, especially Rebecca, who understood what it meant to be rejected by one''s parents. Though their situations were different, it didn''t stop her from empathizing with Saya. ?And you, Rei, were you able to get through to your father? Or did you speak with your mom again?? Alex asked, shifting his attention to another girl. ?There''s still no word from my father. I thought about calling his headquarters, but everyone there is busy, and no one really knows where he is. But I did manage to speak with my mom again. She said she helped the neighbors find shelter, and now everyone''s hiding in our house. I warned her that zombies get more active at night and suggested she close the windows and keep the lights off,? Rei replied, still holding Saya. ?How much longer are you going to keep hugging me? I''m not a child!? Saya grumbled, trying to hide her embarrassment. ?I''ve already gotten used to my father being like this... so I don''t need comfort.? Rei smiled and let her go, while Alex chuckled at Saya''s tsundere behavior. He was glad that, despite the circumstances, she wasn''t giving up and was trying to keep herself composed. Brunhilde silently admired Saya''s resilience, considering it a mature response. Rebecca, too, mentally added points to Saya for her reaction. The atmosphere in the room lightened a little as the group collectively laughed at Saya''s awkwardness. She snorted and turned away to hide her reddened cheeks. ?What about your friend Takashi? Has he finally decided to call his parents?? Alex asked, changing the subject to avoid embarrassing Saya further. ?No, he''s still acting like an idiot,? Rei replied irritably. ?I called his mom myself. Like you said, the teachers evacuated the kids to a bunker under the school. We''re lucky the principal was too cheap to demolish it and used it as a storage space instead. They still have electricity, water, and food supplies for now. I told her we''d come to get them soon.? ?That''s great news for Mrs. Komuro. Does Takashi know his mom is alive?? Alex asked, raising an eyebrow slightly. ?I tried talking to him, but he''s just spouting nonsense. Let his mom deal with him and knock some sense into him. He should''ve been relieved to know she''s alive, but instead, he''s sulking again,? Rei said, frustrated. ?His reaction is understandable,? Brunhilde observed calmly. ?He watched his classmates being torn apart by zombies. He''s afraid of the harsh reality and prefers to shut himself off from it. That''s a normal human response. Once his only close family member is rescued, he''ll gradually come around and stop acting this way. The key is to give him time and support.? Her calm, rational analysis of the situation caused Rei to soften slightly, though irritation at Takashi still lingered in her expression. Alex cast a curious glance at Brunhilde, whose way of speaking and reasoning amazed him with its resemblance to that of a professional psychologist. He was even tempted to compare her to the other girls, who reacted more calmly to what was happening. However, Brunhilde, with a stern look, silently made it clear that he had better not voice his thoughts unnecessarily. Rebecca was equally taken aback by her friend''s behavior, not expecting the usually stern and straightforward Brunhilde to analyze others'' emotions so deeply. Even the Valkyries within Alex''s spiritual space observed her with suspicion, doubting whether this was truly their sister, who typically preferred issuing orders to offering advice. ?I get it, but he''s still annoying,? Rei said wearily. ?He wants to look like a hero, but he has no plan and no idea what to do. Even Kohta figured out how to act faster and helped Saya escape. But Takashi just hopes everything will magically sort itself out.? ?Don''t compare them,? Alex said, shaking his head. ?Kohta, unlike Takashi, isn''t just a high schooler. He trained under a retired Navy SEAL in America. That, let''s say, gives him a bit of an edge.? ?That chubby guy?? Saya asked skeptically, frowning. ?Are you serious? Maybe he just made it up? Sure, he''s a gun enthusiast and into geeky stuff, but it''s hard to believe a military guy trained him.? Alex smirked and pulled up Kohta''s dossier on his tablet, compiled using GIR''s program. The program, created back in their days in Night City, could collect extensive data on a person and consolidate it into a convenient file. Saya stepped closer to read it. Intrigued, the other girls glanced at the screen as well. As they read the details, they were pleasantly surprised. ?If he trained under a Navy SEAL, why did he let everyone bully him?? Saya asked, turning to Alex. ?How would I know?? Alex shrugged. ?Maybe he lacked the resolve to take the final step. Sometimes, crises like this become the point where a person finds the strength to overcome their weaknesses. But that''s just my guess. You can ask him yourself tomorrow if you''re so curious.? ?Whatever, I don''t want to talk to him about it,? Saya huffed, returning to her seat. ?He''s better off hanging out with those police officers. It seems like he''s fitting in well with their group. Especially with the women.? ?Honestly, I''m also surprised at how skilled he is with weapons,? Rei admitted, sitting down next to Saya. ?If it weren''t for the zombie apocalypse, no one would''ve even guessed he had those abilities.? ?Well, everyone has hidden sides,? Alex remarked philosophically, his eyes returning to the screen. ?Especially in situations like this.? Everyone settled back into their seats, chatting to pass the time. They shared stories about themselves, trying to get to know one another better. In the background, the sounds of a video game echoed, played enthusiastically by the trio of troublemakers¡ªGIR, MIMI, and Stitch. Alex couldn''t help but notice that if GIR and MIMI were here, how would the survivors be able to reach their loved ones to check on their situation? The answer came quickly: both robots, unwilling to be distracted from their game, simply connected several phones so people could make calls without their involvement. This caused Alex''s eyes to twitch involuntarily. He hadn''t realized how these two, along with Stitch, had found themselves a new hobby. ?I still don''t understand how you managed to create something like this,? Saya said, watching the two robo-dogs engrossed in their game. ?They''re incredibly smart and useful, not to mention that they can fight. How did you create something so far ahead of modern technology?? ?If I start explaining, you still won''t understand,? Alex replied with a crooked smile. ?It''s easier to think of them as a marvel of technology. Originally, G.I.R. was designed as a guardian robot, but something went wrong. Now, he can be considered a specific assistant with ''loose bolts'' in his head.? ?I''m also curious about how G.I.R. and M.I.M.I. were created,? Saeko chimed in, looking at the robo-dogs. ?You can skip the technical details, just the basics.? ?Short version,? Alex began, ?G.I.R. was developed on the basis of a self-learning AI, but someone,? he glanced pointedly at Rebecca, ?interfered with the code and messed it up. I also made a mistake by giving him access to the worldwide network for training. And this is the result.? At these words, Alex stretched Rebecca''s cheeks disapprovingly. The girls immediately guessed that it was she who had tampered with G.I.R.''s code, turning him into a somewhat chaotic creation. However, they hadn''t yet seen what this cute-looking robo-dog could do in battle mode, nor did they know about his other side¡ªhis deep loyalty to the Emperor of Humanity. Rebecca, not to be outdone, broke free and bit Alex''s cheek, showing her irritation. ?And what about M.I.M.I.?? Rei asked, pointing at the pink robo-dog. ?You should have accounted for the mistakes with G.I.R. Why is she the same?? ?That''s G.I.R.''s fault,? Alex sighed. ?He got jealous and started messing with her code. Now she''s his own version of a female counterpart. But you''re only seeing the tip of the iceberg, and over time, you''ll understand and see everything these two are capable of.? ?And Stitch?? Shizuka asked with affection, looking at the little alien. ?He''s so cute! Kind of like a dog, but still not a dog. And he almost talks!? ?We rescued him from a lab,? Alex explained. ?Who he is and where he''s from, we don''t know. But it doesn''t matter. What''s important is that he became part of our family.? Hearing Alex''s words, Stitch turned around and waved his paw, causing another wave of adoration from the girls. G.I.R. and M.I.M.I., noticing this, decided that Stitch was attracting too much attention and began ?getting back at him? in the game. After a couple of losses, Stitch couldn''t take it anymore and attacked them, starting an impromptu scuffle. Alex and the girls laughed as they watched the scene unfold, continuing their conversation. The sun began to set behind the horizon, and the city plunged into deep darkness. The survivors from Alex''s group, following his instructions, turned off the lights in the bank building to avoid attracting the attention of the zombies, who became more perceptive and aggressive at night. Everyone moved to the lower level of the building¡ªinto the vault they had set up as a resting place. Alex remained in the observation room, keeping an eye on the situation in the city through the camera monitors. The others weren''t worried, knowing he was thoroughly controlling the situation. Everyone was focused on their own tasks. Alex and the group of girls concentrated on studying the zombies'' behavior at night. When the girls saw the zombies'' eyes start to glow faintly red after sunset, almost like in video games, they were surprised. ?So this is what you meant when you mentioned their changes at night,? said Saya, looking at the monitors displaying images of the city streets. ?Yeah, pretty much,? Alex nodded. ?At night, they get a lot more active. During the day, zombies move slowly and seem lethargic, but as soon as it gets dark, they start hunting actively. I suspect that in the future, we''ll see some that won''t revert to their daytime state at all. The virus is evolving too quickly. It''s still just a theory, though, since this is only the second day of the outbreak, and predicting how things will develop is difficult.? The girls exchanged glances and then turned their attention back to the screens, carefully observing the undead''s behavior. Meanwhile, Rebecca was actively looking for signs of mutated zombies. She was sure that the aggressive nature of the virus was causing the nighttime changes in the zombies. The more aggressive the virus, the faster mutations occur. In the meantime, Alex gently lifted Rebecca, who had been sitting on his lap, and stood up from the chair. ?What''s this? Are your legs numb? Want me to give you a massage?? Shizuka offered with a sly smile. ?I used to do that for Rika when she was tired after work.? ?Tempting, but I''ve got work to do. I need to set up new cameras to expand the coverage. Some of them are damaged, so I''ll have to work on it. Maybe we''ll catch something interesting,? Alex replied with a grin. ?Are you serious?? Saya exclaimed, raising her hands. ?You''re going out now, when the zombies are more active? What''s going on in your head?!? ?Trust me, you won''t like it if you find out what''s going on in my head,? Alex replied, smirking as he poked Saya on the nose. ?And as for me going out at this time, don''t worry. I''m a capable guy, I''ll figure things out. Besides, I''ve got some experience with this kind of thing.? ?And how are you going to do that?? Saeko asked calmly, folding her arms across her chest. ?Easy. I''m a ninja!? Alex declared nonchalantly, making a hand seal. The girls looked at Alex with dry stares, then glanced at Rebecca and Brunhilde for help. But both girls simply waved them off, saying they should let Alex do whatever he wanted. The girls could only give in and let Alex go, with reminders to be cautious. ?Alright, do whatever you want, but be careful,? Saya gave in, poking Alex in the chest with her finger. ?It''ll be fine. It''s not my first time,? Alex replied, turning to his robo-dogs. ?GIR, MIMI, which one of you is coming with me?? The robo-dogs exchanged glances and then started playing rock, paper, scissors. GIR won in three rounds and immediately ran up to Alex, proudly giving him a thumbs up to express his excitement. Alex shook his head, sat the dog on his shoulder, and turned to MIMI, noticing her disappointment. ?Don''t be sad, MIMI. I''ll take you next time, I promise. And you,? he addressed the girls, ?if you want to watch what''s going on, ask MIMI to connect to GIR''s camera. She''ll be able to broadcast the whole operation to you in real time.? The girls could only nod silently, no further questions arising. Alex exited through the back door of the bank, finding himself in the armored car parking lot. The weather was cold, and the night shrouded the city in thick darkness, broken only by the occasional sound of scraping and growling from the zombies. Alex turned to his robo-dog GIR for help: ?Show me the locations for camera installation to expand the visibility zone.? The robo-dog began processing the information, and soon an image with marked points appeared on Alex''s phone. Quickly scanning the map, Alex let out a quiet sigh¡ªthe distances between the points were significant. He knew he''d have to run a lot. These points were located in potentially dangerous areas where zombies might start gathering or even create nests. After checking the map once more, Alex jumped over a fence, landing in a narrow alley. His gaze landed on the wall of a neighboring building. He moved closer, crouched down, then suddenly leapt, pushing off the wall with his feet to get on the roof. Once on top, Alex paused and checked the map again. The decision came quickly: move across the rooftops¡ªthis way, he''d avoid attracting unwanted attention from zombie ?fans? who might start chasing him. Meanwhile, the girls in the bank connected to the stream and watched his actions with interest. ?Does he always move like this?? Saya asked, surprised, watching Alex''s smooth jumps from roof to roof. ?This is something new,? Saeko replied with a smile, barely hiding her admiration. Alex, meanwhile, was heading toward the first point but suddenly stopped. The brief pause was not from fatigue, but from the desire to add some ?eyes? on the street. Taking out his communicator, he connected with Rebecca: ?I need your eyes. Connect to the cameras along my path and let me know if you see anything unusual.? Rebecca immediately got to work, ignoring the curious glances from the other girls who were trying to figure out what she was looking for. Alex continued moving, listening to the sounds of the night. The only things he heard were the scraping of feet and the low growl of zombies wandering the streets. After jumping onto the next building, Alex saw a bridge in the distance where there had been a police checkpoint the day before. Now the place looked deserted, which didn''t bode well. He crouched down to get a better look and lit a cigarette. ?Why are you standing still? Enjoying the night view?? came Rebecca''s voice from the communicator. ?Not exactly,? Alex replied, exhaling smoke. ?I''m listening to what''s going on around. Check the cameras on the bridge, I want to understand where everyone went.? ?Got it, checking,? Rebecca responded, her voice immediately replaced by the sound of typing. Rebecca''s actions caught the attention of Shizuka, who squinted and moved closer. She pressed her chest against Rebecca''s head, causing the latter to huff in annoyance. ?What are you looking for? Need help?? Shizuka asked with a friendly smile. Rebecca''s eye twitched from the unexpected sensation¡ªShizuka''s soft chest was pressing against her head. It gave her mixed feelings: on one hand, she liked the feeling, but on the other, it stirred irritation and a pang of jealousy. Rebecca envied girls with larger breasts, especially since her so-called ?rival? and ?indirect twin,? the goddess Hestia, regularly flaunted her advantage over both Rebecca and Loki. Deciding not to give in to these emotions, Rebecca silently promised herself she would deal with Shizuka and her ?advantages? in the future. ?Alec asked me to check the cameras on the bridge. There was a crowd of people there yesterday, but today it''s quiet. He needs to know what happened,? Rebecca replied, trying to ignore the softness pressing against her head. ?You think it''s that bad?? Ray asked, her worry evident. Instead of Rebecca, it was Brunhilde who answered. Her cold voice was confident: ?Even though I''m not as familiar with zombies as Alex and Rebecca, it''s obvious. The crowd of people undoubtedly attracted their attention. If these creatures become more active at night, survival there was nearly impossible. Those who made it out were incredibly lucky.? The other girls exchanged glances. Brunhilde''s cold tone slightly surprised them, but no one commented on it. It was clear she was trying to keep a clear head and act rationally in the situation. Meanwhile, Rebecca found the right camera and began reviewing the footage from last night, fast-forwarding through it. The girls gathered around, watching what was happening on the screen. The footage began with the police setting up a checkpoint, followed by people gathering on the bridge, being stopped from passing. The sun set, night fell, and the streetlights turned on, but the tension only grew. Even without sound, everything was clear: the crowd was nervous, and the noise grew louder. The climax came suddenly. A horde of zombies emerged from the shadows and rushed onto the bridge, tearing the living apart. The subsequent footage lost its meaning¡ªeverything was predictable. As Brunhilde had said, only those with extreme luck managed to survive. When the recording ended, Rebecca contacted Alex: ?You were right, it was a massacre on the bridge.? ?Anything unusual?? Alex asked, stopping to get a response. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?There are a couple of odd details,? Rebecca replied thoughtfully. ?I''ll ask MIMI to analyze them. The quality of the footage isn''t great, so a lot was missed.? ?Alright. Have the girls keep an eye on the other monitors. If they notice anything strange, get in touch with me right away. I''ll check it out,? Alex said before ending the call. After passing along Alex''s instructions, Rebecca returned to her work. Even though they had G.I.R. and MIMI handling the data, that didn''t mean they could relax. Even Stitch, seeing that the others were busy, decided to temporarily forget about video games and join the search efforts. The girls scattered around the room, carefully studying the monitors. They were interested not only in the standard zombies but also in potentially mutated ones¡ªmore dangerous creatures. Meanwhile, Alex was nearing the first point. He could move faster, but that would draw unwanted attention. So, he decided to proceed cautiously, like a person with just slightly more strength than the others. To be continued... Chapter 200 - 200: Whos to Blame for All This? In a spacious, comfortably furnished office, a man sat behind a massive desk. His face was lit by a faint smile, and his appearance was remarkably unassuming¡ªone of those people you''d instantly forget after passing them on the street. He wore a formal black suit paired with a white shirt and a red tie. His short black hair was neatly styled, and a pair of glasses with gold frames rested on his nose. Yet, the most striking feature about him was his eyes: bright yellow, both unsettling and mesmerizing. The office resembled the private study of a wealthy estate owner. Tall bookshelves, a soft carpet, and dim lighting created an atmosphere of comfort. A soothing flute melody played softly in the background, adding to the tranquility. The man held a book with a black cover adorned by a golden illustration of a mysterious eye. Turning the pages, he read with evident enjoyment, occasionally sipping from a cup of hot beverage. It seemed as though nothing in the world could disrupt his serenity. However, the peace was interrupted by a knock at the door. ?Director, may I come in?? a restrained voice called from outside. ?Enter,? the man replied without looking up from his book. The door opened slowly, and a man dressed in standard office attire stepped inside: a white short-sleeved shirt and black trousers. A badge hung around his neck, displaying the name: Caleb Williams. He held a tablet close to his chest as if it contained information of great importance. Caleb approached the desk and briefly glanced at the director''s nameplate: Neman Neferhotep. As always, the name sent a shiver down his spine¡ªexotic, unusual, and faintly intimidating. Many employees whispered that it sounded like the name of an ancient prophet or a figure from forgotten myths, but no one dared to joke about it. The director commanded absolute respect, even from the board of trustees, which only added to his mystique. Caleb stopped near the desk, hesitating to interrupt the director''s reading, and stood waiting. As the director read, Caleb found himself lost in thought. He tried to understand how such an inconspicuous-looking person had achieved such influence. The director''s charisma was almost tangible. It was thanks to him that the small company he had inherited had, over ten years, transformed into a powerful corporation spanning nearly every sector¡ªfrom utilities to military technologies. Caleb couldn''t stop marveling at how deeply the corporation had integrated into all facets of society, becoming an essential part of it. Finally, the director finished the page, placed a bookmark with care, and closed the book. Setting it aside, he removed his glasses and looked at Caleb for the first time. The piercing gaze of those yellow eyes seemed to go straight through him. Summoning his courage, Caleb took a deep breath. ?Director, these are the latest data on the company''s project,? Caleb said, carefully placing the tablet on the desk and sliding it closer. The director''s gaze shifted to the tablet, where data was displayed, and he began to review it with his usual unhurried precision. Caleb couldn''t help but note the methodical way in which the director approached every task. It was as if he had all the time in the world, unlike most of the corporation''s employees, who hurried to complete their duties as quickly as possible, desperate not to disappoint their superiors. But one glance at this man was enough to understand¡ªhe, the Director himself, made the rules, not followed them. Everything the corporation had achieved was his doing, and Caleb felt this acutely in that moment. No matter how high he had climbed on the career ladder¡ªas head of the analytics department, a division that monitored global events and reported directly to the Director¡ªCaleb still felt like a newcomer. Especially in the presence of a man who had transformed an unremarkable company into a powerful corporation spanning all sectors¡ªfrom domestic services to military technologies. Pushing aside unnecessary thoughts, Caleb gathered his courage and began his report: ?Director, it has been two days since the events began, and everything is proceeding as you predicted. The contagion is spreading at a stable pace. However, we''ve identified several discrepancies in our calculations, which have already been accounted for in the updated models.? The Director raised an eyebrow without looking up from the tablet. ?And what discrepancies are these?? ?We anticipated that the infected would exhibit aggression during nighttime or in areas lacking daylight,? Caleb began. ?However, we did not account for the fact that specimens in such conditions would begin mutating at a significantly faster rate. This was unforeseen. According to our initial projections, mutations were expected to occur only at night, with a longer interval between the emergence of new variants. Yet, our field agents have already documented several new forms that were previously unobserved.? The Director gave a slight nod to indicate he was listening and continued scrolling through the data on the tablet. Feeling that the conversation was progressing smoothly, Caleb continued: ?The research department has requested authorization to capture one of these new specimens for detailed study. They want to determine the reasons behind the accelerated mutation and what these creatures are capable of. So far, no clear similarities have been observed between these mutated forms and the experimental specimens we studied in the laboratories.? The Director paused on one of the photographs taken by field agents. Due to the poor quality of the images, taken from a distance, it was difficult to discern the details of the infected''s changes. Nevertheless, he carefully examined each photo until he reached the last one. Raising his gaze to Caleb, he asked: ?And what does the research department propose?? ?They intend to capture one of the specimens to conduct experiments and determine whether these new forms can be controlled, as we''ve managed with other types of infected. So far, these creatures have only been observed in one location¡ªa metropolis called Harran. Our agents refrained from attempting a capture, fearing potential equipment failures, and immediately sent the data for further analysis,? Caleb replied. The Director contemplated for a moment, then slowly nodded. ?Let them proceed as they see fit. The priority is that our plan continues without deviation.? He placed the tablet on the desk and slid it aside, returning to his usual calm demeanor. Caleb nodded, retrieving the tablet. As he held it, he remembered another request that had arrived before his meeting with the Director. It was a request from the board of trustees, who were curious about the current plans and their progress. The board wanted to hear directly from the Director. ?Something else?? the Director asked calmly, noticing Caleb hadn''t left. ?The board of trustees wants to know when we will transition to the second phase,? Caleb asked the question that had been on their minds. The Director paused for a moment, then looked at Caleb with a faint smile and posed his own question: ?Caleb, tell me, what is our company''s ultimate goal?? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?Our company strives for the evolution of humanity,? Caleb replied without hesitation. ?Exactly. Our goal is to lead humanity to the next stage of evolution,? the Director said with certainty, holding Caleb''s gaze. ?In just the first two days of the outbreak, all undesirable elements have already been eliminated. Those who remain are either fortunate survivors or those capable of becoming part of the next stage. But this is only the end of the second day. We mustn''t rush. The survivors need to feel a false sense of safety in the shelters they''ve built around themselves.? The Director paused, as if checking whether Caleb was following the train of his thoughts. ?Humans have a unique ability to adapt, but for this to happen, they need to be subjected to pressure gradually, step by step. If we rush and begin the second phase too soon, we risk ruining everything that has been carefully planned. Do you understand what I mean?? ?Yes, Director. But the board of trustees is concerned. The emergence of new specimens, which should not have existed, is causing them unease. They fear that the virus, continuing to mutate uncontrollably, will jeopardize all your years of hard work,? Caleb responded, expressing the board''s concerns. The Director let out a quiet hum, as if he had anticipated such worries, and said: ?Pass on my words to them. Everything happening right now, including the unforeseen events, is part of the plan. There is no perfect plan; small deviations are acceptable. The appearance of new specimens only confirms that the process is proceeding correctly. If new forms are emerging, it means there will also be those capable of controlling the virus. That''s what we are aiming for.? The Director spoke calmly and confidently, leaving no room for objections. ?I understand, Director. I''ll convey that,? Caleb said, giving a slight bow, then turning and heading for the exit. The Director watched him leave, and once the office was again immersed in silence, the sound of a flute melody played from an old player. To its soothing notes, the Director stood and approached the large window behind his chair. The view revealed something far from a cityscape. Instead, before the Director stretched a giant underground bunker with incredibly high ceilings. Below, corporation workers scurried back and forth, like diligent ants, tirelessly working for the benefit of the colony. The Director''s yellow eyes gleamed brightly in the dim light of the office, and a barely noticeable smile appeared on his face. He observed the orderly chaos with a sense of deep satisfaction. Everything was going according to plan. While an extremely important conversation was taking place in an unknown location, one that could shed light on the larger picture of events, it remained within the walls of the corporation behind all the horrors happening in the world. None of those who had become victims of its experiments had any idea they were part of a grand project. If Alex had seen the Director''s face, he would have understood exactly what was going on. But right now, Alex had completely different concerns. Alex was busy installing cameras at key points needed for surveillance. After finishing with the first camera, he moved on to the next location, which clearly didn''t inspire optimism. Jumping down into an alley, he stopped before a sealed hatch, his expression clearly showing that he didn''t want to go down there. ?Do I really have to go in there?? he muttered, reluctantly looking at the hatch leading to the sewers. ?Stop acting like a kid and get down there,? Rebecca''s voice sounded through his communicator. ?It smells so bad that even the livestock would be envious. I don''t want to breathe that in all the way...? Alex grimaced as if he could already smell the awful stench. ?You''ve been in worse places, so stop whining and get in the damn sewer,? Rebecca snapped, losing her patience. Alex only sighed heavily. G.I.R., his loyal robo-dog, gently patted his head with its paw, as if comforting him. Alex smirked crookedly. One of the few comforts at that moment was the fact that he had equipped G.I.R.''s suit with a cleaning system designed to deal with blood and dirt. Sighing again, Alex pulled a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. He lit one, hoping the bitter taste could overpower the awful stench. Taking a drag, he kicked the hatch, sliding it aside, and, gathering his courage, jumped into the sewer. Once inside the dark tunnels, Alex took out his phone to check the route and looked around, checking for any zombies nearby. After confirming the area was quiet, he began moving along the indicated path. From time to time, he had to turn, strictly following the route. Finally, reaching the desired spot, Alex stopped and looked down, where the water was flowing. There, he was met with a sight that made him tense. ?Becca, are you still there?? he asked, contacting Rebecca. ?I''m here. What''s going on? Don''t tell me you''ve gotten lost again, like last time,? she replied, struggling to hold back laughter. ?No, I''m not lost. I''m already at the spot. Just, am I the only one seeing this?? Alex looked down at several meaty cocoons wriggling, as if something inside them was moving. The cocoons reminded him of scenes from the movie Gremlins, where the monsters were in similar slimy casings, preparing to transform into their horrific forms. Rebecca glanced at the monitor showing the feed from G.I.R.''s optics and snorted, catching the attention of the girls nearby. They gathered around to see what had surprised her so much. ?It''s not just me seeing this, others are too,? Rebecca said, frowning. ?I told you, the virus is too aggressive. The mutation is happening faster than we expected. We might see new types of zombies in a day or two.? ?Maybe even tomorrow,? Alex agreed thoughtfully, attaching the camera and aiming it directly at the cocoons. ?What about the other cameras? Have you spotted anything suspicious in other areas, or are the signs of mutation only here?? Rebecca frowned, staring at the monitor, and began checking other zones to see how far the process had progressed. Everything happening indicated that they were on the brink of something truly dangerous. Rebecca shifted her gaze to the girls, waiting for their responses, but they shook their heads one by one, indicating that they hadn''t noticed anything unusual. On the streets, red-eyed zombies were still wandering, continuing their erratic movements. ?They say they haven''t seen anything unusual. Even mutated zombies haven''t been spotted yet. If any have appeared, they''re probably just a few individuals that haven''t made it onto the cameras yet,? Rebecca responded after a brief survey. ?Got it. It''s possible these cocoons are connected to the fact that some zombies were in dark places since the beginning of the outbreak, where the virus could mutate unchecked. But that''s just a hypothesis; there''s no proof yet of what exactly caused this,? Alex noted, crouching down to get a better look at what was happening below. ?Maybe. But you know, I''m curious to see what''ll hatch from them,? Rebecca said with an unexpectedly cheerful curiosity. ?I''m not curious at all,? came Shizuka''s voice through the communicator. ?Sorry, Shizuka, but I don''t have anything with me to destroy these cocoons. So, for now, they stay. If a nest forms here, it''ll give us a chance to gather more data,? Alex replied, internally debating whether he should toss a Molotov cocktail down there. ?Fine... but it''s still disgusting,? Shizuka muttered with clear displeasure. Alex snorted and glanced again at the slimy cocoons, which could eventually give birth to a new type of zombie. Two opposing thoughts battled in his mind. On one hand, he understood the importance of gathering information for the ongoing fight. On the other, he knew these cocoons would hatch creatures that would hunt humans. His indecision irritated him. ?Darling, you always say that every choice has consequences,? G?ndul''s voice echoed in his head. ?If you leave these cocoons, people will still die, and that''s unavoidable. But think: the information gathered now might save many lives in the future.? ?G?ndul''s right, Alex,? Reginleif chimed in. ?If you destroy the cocoons, you''ll lose valuable information. We understand your concern, but remember: your goal isn''t just to stop the zombies, but to uncover who''s behind all of this. Every day, people are dying. If you miss this chance now, you might not be able to protect those who can still be saved.? Alex took a deep breath and exhaled, finally making up his mind. ?Alright, I get it.? Clearing his thoughts, he continued with his mission. After exiting the sewer, Alex immediately headed toward the next point marked on the map. His next destination was the city center¡ªthe site of the most brutal massacre on the first day of the virus outbreak. After setting up a camera on a skyscraper overlooking the street, Alex moved on to the third location¡ªthe bridge leading toward Tokyo. This camera was meant to monitor the horde that might potentially move from Tokyo in the future. Moving quickly, Alex leapt from building to building, avoiding encounters with the persistent fans in the form of zombies wandering the streets of the deserted city. From time to time, he stopped, listening for sounds, hoping to hear the voices of survivors. But the city remained eerily silent, as if it had been completely wiped out. Alex explained it by assuming that the survivors were likely being as stealthy as possible to avoid attracting the attention of the zombies. An hour spent running through the city allowed him to set up cameras at key points. Finally, he arrived at the residential area. ?Rebecca, ask Shizuka if she needs anything. I''m near Rika''s house; I can stop by and grab her clothes,? Alex said, stopping on the roof of a building and looking down at Rika''s house. ?I''ll check now,? Rebecca replied after a moment. Rebecca turned to Shizuka, who was sitting on a mattress, barely holding off sleep. The other girls were still focused on the monitors, hoping to spot something important. ?Hey, big-breasted, wake up!? Rebecca said loudly, waking the drowsy Shizuka from her nap. ?Alex is by your friend''s house. He asked if he should grab your things.? Shizuka flinched, opened her eyes, and blinked a few times as she looked around. Her gaze landed on Rebecca, who was looking at her with a sly grin. ?My name is Shizuka, not ''big-breasted''!? the girl replied, her lips puffed up. ?If he''s already there, let him take my stuff. I''m still wearing this torn skirt! And let him grab Rika''s tank, since he''s right there.? Rebecca rolled her eyes. ?Got it, I''ll pass it along.? Unhappy, Shizuka got up from the mattress and walked over to Rebecca, clearly showing her displeasure. Her ample chest once again pressed against Rebecca''s neck, causing Rebecca to click her tongue in irritation. ?She says to grab her things and... the tank. Whatever that means,? Rebecca muttered into the communicator with barely concealed annoyance. Standing on the roof of a nearby building, Alex leisurely smoked a cigarette, waiting for a response. Hearing the confirmation, he flicked the cigarette away, jumped to Rika''s house''s roof, and surveyed the yard. A few zombies were wandering around. ?GIR, close the gates and the fence, so no more show up,? Alex said calmly, removing the robo-dog from his shoulder. GIR nodded, jumped down, and hurried to the gates while Alex dealt with the zombies. Landing on the ground, he swiftly and quietly took care of all the infected, then made his way into the house. ?Well, let''s go find her stuff,? he said with a smile to GIR when the dog joined him. On the second floor, they split up. Alex entered the first room he found, which turned out to be Rika''s bedroom. His attention was drawn to a massive safe. Wasting no time, Alex ripped the door off the safe and found an arsenal of weapons inside. ?This will definitely come in handy,? he muttered, stuffing ammunition and weapons into a sheet, which he rolled into an improvised sack. At that moment, GIR burst into the room with Shizuka''s bra on his head. ?Take that off your head,? Alex laughed. ?She''ll definitely get mad. Better pack her things in a bag.? GIR obediently removed the bra and ran back to Shizuka''s room. A few minutes later, he returned, dragging a suitcase stuffed full of clothes. ?Well done,? Alex praised, slinging the weapons bag over his shoulder. ?Let''s go, we''ll load everything into the Hummer.? Heading into the yard, he started loading the items into the vehicle. Then, Alex decided to grab some supplies from the house, so they wouldn''t go to waste. When he finished, he returned to the car, where GIR was already sitting in the front seat. As Alex was closing the trunk, he heard a noise. ?What''s going on there?? he frowned, jumping onto the fence and peering into the street. Jumping onto the fence, Alex noticed two figures in the distance trying to break into the house. He immediately recognized them as Alice and her father. Before Alex could take action, Alice''s father fell, just like in the original story, and Alice, with horror on her face, watched as her last close family member died. ?GIR, get behind the wheel. There''s a child in danger,? Alex said, his gaze fixed on the scene. GIR immediately moved to the driver''s seat and started the engine. Meanwhile, Alex jumped over the fence separating him from Alice and sprinted toward her. Just in time, he landed on the head of the zombie that was about to attack the girl, turning its skull into a bloody mess. Alice flinched in fear, but when she saw that it was a human, she calmed down slightly. However, the pain from losing her father still showed on her face. Alex kicked aside another zombie that had burst through the door, knocking over those standing behind like bowling pins. He quickly slammed the gate shut, blocking the path of the dead, but he knew the barrier wouldn''t hold for long. Immediate action was needed. ?Hey, little one, how are you?? Alex squatted down, looking into the girl''s eyes. ?My dad... did he go to mommy?? Alice asked quietly, sniffing. ?Yeah, your dad went to mommy. But he wouldn''t want you to join them so soon. So let''s get out of here, okay?? Alex gently stroked her hair, trying to comfort her. He continued to pat her on the head, giving her time to say goodbye to her father. Alice glanced once more at the lifeless body, whispered a farewell, and got to her feet. ?Climb onto my back and hold on tight. It might be a bit bumpy,? Alex turned, allowing her to climb up. Alice wrapped her arms around his neck, and Alex made sure she was securely positioned. Then, without wasting any time, he jumped over the fence and signaled GIR. GIR, like a professional driver, floored the gas pedal, crashing the car''s gates open, and after a quick turn, sped down the road. Alex raced along the fence, and then, with a powerful leap, landed on the Hummer''s roof. Getting inside, he carefully placed Alice in the seat before switching places with GIR at the wheel. ?Keep an eye on Alice while I drive,? he said, and GIR, with a quick glance, sat next to the girl. As if on cue, the zombies on the street turned their heads toward the car. Their eyes glowed with a red light, and they charged at the Hummer like a crazed herd. Alex hit the gas, running over the zombies in his path, and turned onto the intersection, heading back to the bank. ?Rebecca, I''m on my way. Something went wrong, but I''ll be there soon,? Alex said over the radio. ?What happened?? Rebecca asked, sensing the tension in his voice. ?I saved a kid. Setting up the cameras in one night won''t be possible.? ?Got it. We''ll have everything ready for your return,? she replied. Ending the conversation, Alex focused on the road. Meanwhile, GIR tried to distract Alice from her heavy thoughts, entertaining her. Alex listened as the girl slowly started to cheer up, smiling at the robo-dog''s antics, and he sighed in relief. ?Tomorrow will be a new day, but for now, I need to make sure Alice is safe,? he thought, his gaze fixed ahead. To be continued... Chapter 201 - 201: Time for Raids Alex raced the Humvee through a residential neighborhood, trying to shake off the persistent "fans" in the form of zombies who refused to let up. Clutching the steering wheel tightly, he swerved sharply at intersections, steering the vehicle away from yet another cluster of undead. But just as he lost one wave, another appeared on the horizon. After plowing through another group of the undead, Alex frowned, realizing that these might be the same zombies responsible for the carnage on the bridge, now prowling the area for prey. In the back seat, Alice¡ªwhom he had recently rescued¡ªwas still in shock from the loss of the last member of her family. GIR, attempting to distract the girl from her dark thoughts, turned on some upbeat music and started bouncing playfully like a stuffed toy, prompting Alice to cling to him tighter. "Well, considering this feels like a scene from Tokyo, this song fits perfectly," Alex quipped, drifting through another turn. Accelerating out of the corner, he floored the gas pedal, leaving the pursuers behind, and headed for the bridge. Deciding not to take any more chances, Alex opted for the shortest route to the safe zone. As the bridge came into view, he relaxed slightly, determined not to lead a horde of zombies back to the bank¡ªno one wanted to clean up that mess the next day. Slowing down, Alex carefully navigated between abandoned cars, making sure not to damage the Humvee. "Becca, we''re almost there. Get the gates ready," he said through the communicator. "I see you. Just don''t bring your fans with you. Nobody wants them partying outside our door," Rebecca replied with a laugh. Chuckling, Alex shook his head and continued driving. As they approached the bank''s perimeter, the area seemed much calmer than the chaotic residential district. Alex had deliberately stuck to the outskirts, avoiding the city center, where the zombie density was undoubtedly higher. Reaching the bank, he turned into an alley and stopped at the steel gates. They creaked open slowly, allowing the Humvee to roll onto the property. Once the gates shut behind him, Alex parked and turned to Alice and GIR. "Stay in the car while I unload the supplies," he instructed. Opening the trunk, he began unloading crates and bags onto the ground. Meanwhile, the girls emerged from the building and headed toward him to help. "My hero! You brought my things! Let me hug you!" Shizuka exclaimed, throwing herself at Alex. She hugged him tightly, burying his face in her soft chest. Alex felt warmth spread through him and briefly thought he wouldn''t mind staying like that for a while. For a fleeting moment, he even mused that being smothered by such pillows wouldn''t be the worst fate. However, the moment was short-lived as Saya and Rebecca quickly pulled Shizuka away from him. Alex sighed, disappointed by the loss of that pleasant sensation, but before he could catch his breath, Rebecca noticed his reaction and kicked him in the leg. "Let go of me! I''m not done thanking him!" Shizuka protested, struggling against the other girls'' grip. Brunhilde, standing modestly to the side, simply shook her head at the scene but remained silent. Breaking free from their grasp, Shizuka dashed toward Alex again, intent on hugging him once more. Alex didn''t mind, but his attention was caught by a faint movement nearby. He instantly tensed. Before Shizuka could take another step, Alex swiftly shoved her aside. Something blurred through the air¡ªa zombie lunged right where Shizuka had stood moments before. Alex grabbed the attacker by the neck and slammed it into the ground with force. To finish it off, he stomped on its head, crushing it completely. Everything happened so quickly that none of the girls even had time to scream. They stood in shock, staring at Alex, who had already eliminated the zombie and saved Shizuka. "What the hell just happened?!" Saya blurted out, pointing at the now-neutralized undead. "Looks like we''ve just encountered our first mutated zombie," Rei said thoughtfully, her brows furrowed. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex crouched next to the zombie, studying it closely. It bore a resemblance to the "Hunter" from Left 4 Dead¡ªa nimble and fast predator. Shizuka, still shaken from the incident, gazed at Alex, her admiration for him shining even brighter in her eyes. The other girls moved closer, standing behind him. They were curious about this type of zombie, which had somehow managed to breach their tall fence. Finishing his inspection, Alex stood up and lit a cigarette. "Care to explain how you managed to catch that zombie mid-air and slam it into the ground?" Saya asked, adjusting her glasses, clearly irritated by his calm demeanor. "I told you, I''m a little... special. Get used to it," Alex said casually, blowing out a puff of smoke. Saya fumed, clearly dissatisfied with his vague response, but Alex merely pretended not to notice her glare. Rebecca crouched next to the zombie''s body, studying it and wondering just how far the virus had mutated to enable such feats. "How did it even get in here? We''re behind a tall iron fence!" Rei said, still examining the zombie. "It came from over there," Alex said, pointing to the roof of a nearby building. "From the roof? But how? Shouldn''t it have been killed by the fall from that height?" Saya immediately switched to researcher mode, eager to learn every detail. "The virus gave it that capability. Now we know that encountering mutated zombies is a reality. Tomorrow, we''ll need to warn everyone to be extremely cautious during their raids," Alex said, flicking his cigarette away. Without much effort, he grabbed the dead zombie by the leg and tossed it back over the fence. The girls exchanged astonished glances, watching Alex perform the task with complete nonchalance. "Shouldn''t we have gathered more information about it to share with the others?" Saeko asked with interest, closely observing his actions. "I already got all the information we need," Alex replied with a grin, giving her a thumbs-up. "And how exactly did you do that? Crouched down, poked it a couple of times, and that''s it? That doesn''t sound like proper research!" Saya huffed, jabbing Alex in the chest. Alex chuckled, exhaling another puff of smoke as he shrugged. "I''ve got my methods, Saya. You wouldn''t understand." Teasingly, Alex pinched her nose, clearly trying to rile her up further. Saya swatted at his hand, but her attempts were futile¡ªAlex skillfully dodged her every swipe and kept poking her nose. This finally pushed Saya over the edge, her irritation resembling that of a cat whose tail had been stepped on. Clenching her teeth, she lunged at him as if ready to sink her claws in. Remaining unfazed, Alex placed a hand on her head, holding her at arm''s length. The other girls shook their heads, barely suppressing their laughter as they watched the spectacle. "Let me go! I''ll show you what happens when you grab my nose!" Saya yelled, struggling to break free. "Yeah, right. If I let go, you''ll attack immediately," Alex said with a smirk. "So pick one: do you want to know what I figured out about this zombie, or are you going to keep trying to catch me?" "Both!" Saya shot back, gripping his arm. "It''s simple," Alex began, glancing back toward the zombie. "It managed to sneak up because it jumped from the roof of that nearby building. The virus enhanced its body, especially its limbs. Essentially, this zombie is a hunter, silently stalking its prey. Think of it like a cheetah hiding in tall grass." Saya paused, clearly not ready to give up. "Alright, enough standing around," Alex said, releasing Saya''s head. "Grab your stuff and take it inside. We''ve got a lot of work tomorrow, and I''m so tired I don''t even remember the last time I had a decent sleep." The girls exchanged glances and nodded in agreement. As Saya walked past, she stealthily stepped on Alex''s foot. He merely smirked in response. Rebecca, grabbing the bag with weapons, headed off to check their condition to prepare for the morning. Saeko and Rei took boxes of supplies and went inside. Meanwhile, Brunhild approached the car to help Alice get out. Seeing her, the little girl wasn''t scared. On the contrary, she felt warmth and reassurance, as if an older sister was standing before her. Brunhild lifted Alice into her arms and carried her inside. G.I.R. followed, holding Shizuka''s bag of belongings over his head. Only Alex and Shizuka remained outside. She stood nearby, studying his profile, but didn''t move. Alex turned his head, wondering why she was lingering. "Thanks for saving me and bringing my stuff," Shizuka said suddenly, standing on her tiptoes, approaching him, and gently kissing his cheek. She then quickly hurried inside. Alex felt the warmth on his cheek as he watched her go, a slight smile on his face. He lit a cigarette and then began checking the area. Walking along the fence and confirming its security, he returned to the building to inspect the main hall. After making sure everything was fine, Alex headed to the observation room. The girls were busy with their own tasks: Shizuka was checking on Alice, who was sitting in Brunhild''s lap, G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch had started playing video games again, and Rebecca was disassembling weapons. Alex lay down on the mattress spread out on the floor and soon fell asleep. The next morning, he woke up to a soft sensation on his face. It didn''t take long to figure out that Shizuka had turned over in her sleep and was using his head as a pillow. For the first time in a long while, Alex didn''t want to get up and wanted to continue enjoying the incredibly soft sensation of Shizuka''s chest. But as the saying goes, all good things must come to an end. "Rise and shine! It''s already morning," Rei''s voice rang out as she entered the room. At Rei''s voice, everyone started waking up. Shizuka, not planning to get up, hugged Alex''s head even tighter, pressing it into her surprisingly soft chest. Alex felt his face sink even deeper into her embrace, but instead of protesting, he simply sighed. Rebecca, who had been sleeping on his chest, opened her eyes, stretched, and looked around. Seeing Rei and Saeko enter with plates of food, she was about to wake Alex up but then noticed where his head was. "Stop hugging him with your huge breasts!" Rebecca exclaimed, struggling to pull Shizuka away from Alex. "Give me five more minutes," Shizuka mumbled sleepily, tightening her embrace around him. "I said, let go of him, busty!" Rebecca declared loudly, refusing to give up. The room gradually came to life with the morning bustle. Brunhild, who had slept next to Alice the night before, opened her eyes and looked at Rebecca, who was making noise from the very start of the day, and saw her trying to pull Shizuka away from Alex. Brunhild sighed and ignored it; she had already gotten used to Rebecca''s antics over the week they had lived together in Valhalla, so she simply pretended not to notice. Instead, she gently began waking Alice. With a loud yawn, Saya, who had somehow managed to grab Alex''s arm in her sleep, sat up. Shaking her head, she sleepily mumbled: "Why are you yelling so early, Green?" "Who are you calling Green, you Pink?!" Rebecca immediately retorted, not backing down. A familiar morning argument flared up between the girls. Alex realized it was pointless to pretend to still be asleep. With a light movement, he freed himself from Shizuka''s tight embrace. She pouted in annoyance but got up anyway. Alex just shook his head and, separating the bickering girls, said: "Enough already, you two. We''ve got a lot to do today." Rebecca and Saya, casting each other annoyed looks, snorted and turned away. Alex took a deep breath and turned to Rei and Saeko, who were already setting up food on the table. Saeko, smiling politely, handed him a plate. Alex, knowing her commitment to traditional Japanese values, smiled in return and took the food. Sitting down at the table, Alex quickly flipped through the footage from the surveillance cameras that had been set up the day before. While eating, his attention was drawn to several frames showing unusual zombies, reminiscent of those encountered in the game Left 4 Dead. When breakfast was over, Alex stood up and asked the girls to get ready. They quickly tidied themselves up and followed him to join the other survivors. Approaching the place where the group had discussed plans the previous evening, Alex looked at the people gathered around the table and, smirking, said: "Looks like you all slept well last night." Some people in the group just shook their heads, indicating that sleep had eluded them that night. Dark circles under some eyes were a testament to a rough night, while others looked rested. Alex approached the table and spread out a city map so everyone could see it. "I hope you''ve prepared the lists, as we agreed yesterday?" he addressed the group. "Yes, here," Asami replied, placing two lists on the table. "My list is ready too," Shizuka added, laying down a list of medical supplies next to it. "Great," Alex nodded, taking the papers in his hands. First, Alex went through Shizuka''s list. In their current situation, medicines were the highest priority, as they would soon become scarce. He then glanced over the list of materials for reinforcing the barricades, quickly scanning it before setting it aside. Finally, Alex checked the list of people they had managed to contact and the locations where they were hiding. "So, as you can see, we have a lot of work to do today," he began, scanning the group with his gaze. "We need to gather medicine in case of illness or injury, food supplies, materials to strengthen our base. And we also need to rescue those who are still hiding." He pointed to the map and continued: "I suggest we split into groups to get all this done. The first group¡ªguards¡ªyour task is to survey the nearby houses and gather anything useful, from food to first-aid kits. The second group¡ªKohta and the police officers¡ªyour task is to find materials for reinforcing the barricades. If you encounter anyone on this list, bring them here. The third group will focus on pharmacies and collecting medical supplies. The last group will take care of the vehicles: move them to create a barrier and remove the batteries to prevent any unexpected alarms at night." Takashi furrowed his brow and asked: "What about you? What will you be doing?" "I''ll head to the electronics store to get parts for the wind turbine and solar panels. We need to prepare for the possibility that electricity may go out," Alex replied calmly. "If everyone understands, let''s get to work," he concluded. The group nodded and began to form groups according to the plan. Alex called the girls aside. "Becca, take the girls and head to the pharmacies," he said, looking at Rebecca. "And how am I supposed to know what to grab? Or are you suggesting I take Shizuka?" Rebecca raised an eyebrow challengingly. "No, take MIMI with you. She knows what we need. Your task is to gather everything essential. If you find any transportation, use it," Alex said softly, placing a hand on her head. "Alright, you''ve convinced me," Rebecca replied nonchalantly, spreading her arms out. Smiling, Alex ruffled her hair. He was calm: with her strength, gained in Orario, zombies wouldn''t pose a threat to her. Before they left Orario, Rebecca had reached level 4 faster than anyone, clearing multiple floors filled with monsters. Alex instructed G.I.R. to stay at the base and monitor security to protect Shizuka and Alice in case of any unforeseen situations. When everyone was ready, they headed out to the backyard of the bank, where an unexpected sight awaited them. "Where did the Humvee come from?" Kohta asked in surprise, looking at the military SUV. "I brought it in last night," Alex replied, lighting a cigarette. "I was setting up cameras around the city and came across it." Everyone looked at Alex with an expression that seemed to shout, "Are you serious right now?" But he skillfully ignored their stares. Approaching his motorcycle, Alex opened the weapon compartment and pulled out communicators to distribute to the groups. Just then, Rebecca returned, hauling a bag stuffed with weapons and throwing it down with a loud thud in the center. "Here, arm yourselves," she said casually, crossing her arms. Alex surveyed the gathered group and, handing out communicators to the leaders, began a brief briefing: "Alright, basic briefing for those who weren''t paying attention. First rule: don''t split up. Second: a headshot is mandatory. Third: no wandering in dark places. And last, but most importantly: always stay in contact and forget about heroics. If you get bitten... well, let''s just say I highly recommend either jumping out of a window headfirst or putting a bullet in your skull. Got it?" "Why can''t we go into dark places?" Takashi asked, furrowing his brows. "Don''t tell me," Kohta responded darkly, as if he already knew the answer. "Right thinking, Kohta," Alex nodded. "New types of infected are starting to appear. They hide in dark places¡ªbasements, tunnels, and similar shelters. Stay away from these zones." Alex''s words caused unease in the group, but everyone understood that following the rules was key to survival. "Dammit," Kohta cursed. "So, be extra careful. And lastly, before entering any building, make some noise. Let the zombies come to you, don''t let them surprise you." With that, Alex finished the briefing, and everyone nodded, signaling their readiness. The group of police officers, including Kohta, climbed into the Humvee to help survivors on the way. The builders and guards armed themselves with makeshift weapons and set off for supplies. Rebecca, along with Rei, Brunhilde, Saeko, MIMI, and Stitch, jumped into the nearest vehicle and headed to their destination. Only Alex and Saya remained in the parking lot. He turned to her with an eyebrow raised, clearly surprised. "Why didn''t you go with Rebecca''s group?" "I''ll help you," Saya replied, confidently tossing her braid. "I''m a genius, I can handle any solar panels and wind turbines." "Alright then," Alex said, shaking his head with a slight smile. "Since you''re with me, we''ll have to move differently. I wanted to take my bike..." "How differently?" Saya asked, becoming cautious. "You''ll find out soon," Alex smirked and motioned for her to follow. They stepped outside the gate, and Alex waved at the camera. Behind them, the iron gates creaked as they closed. While Saya was still trying to figure out what was going on, Alex started stretching and loosening his muscles. Once done, he suddenly crouched down with his back to Saya. "What are you doing?" she asked warily. "Hop on my back. It''ll be faster." "You''re going to run while carrying me?" Saya asked in surprise, still standing still. "Exactly. Now stop wasting daylight," Alex said, rolling his eyes. Saya hesitated for a moment but eventually climbed onto Alex''s back. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she blushed slightly at the close contact. Alex stood up, and Saya almost fell, but he quickly caught her before that could happen. "Why are you groping me, you pervert?" Saya exclaimed, starting to hit him on the head as she felt his hands on her rear. "Then hold on tighter so you don''t fall next time," Alex said, rolling his eyes and ignoring her blows. Saya let out a heavy sigh and tightened her grip around him. Feeling her firm hold, Alex started picking up speed toward the wall. Saya noticed this, got scared, and in panic, yanked his hair, trying to stop him. Ignoring her attempts, Alex accelerated, jumped, and pushed off the wall to climb onto the roof of the building. Saya, not feeling any impact, cautiously opened her eyes and saw that they were already on the roof. She turned her head and noticed how far behind they had left the cliff and the bank building. "How did you do that?" she asked, her voice filled with surprise. "I told you, I''m a bit special," Alex replied with a grin, moving forward. This time, Saya immediately reacted and tightened her grip around Alex''s neck. He continued jumping across rooftops, occasionally checking the map on his phone. The map marked locations where they could find the necessary materials. After a few minutes of moving, Saya began to relax, stopped being afraid, and even started enjoying the rooftop leaps. She was amazed at how unusual this journey felt for her. "I never thought I''d be running across rooftops on a guy''s back," she muttered to herself, smiling. Alex stopped on one of the roofs, looking at the map and thinking about the next move. "Why did you stop?" Saya asked, peering over his shoulder. "There''s a fork in the road," Alex replied, showing her the map. "I''m deciding which store to go to first." "How about this one?" Saya suggested, pointing to one of the stores. Alex decided to trust her choice and headed in the indicated direction. Jumping across rooftops, he soon stopped at the edge of a building, carefully scanning the street below. There were few zombies in this area¡ªthey had likely scattered into the surroundings. "Hold on tight," he warned her before she had a chance to ask anything. He jumped down, skillfully grabbing the ledges to descend. Saya barely had time to recover when Alex was already heading toward the electronics store. Once there, he immediately closed the doors to avoid any unexpected guests. Lowering Saya to the floor, Alex drew a black pistol from his holster. "Don''t move, I''ll check if anyone''s here before we look for supplies," he said, glancing at her briefly. "I know, I''m not a kid," Saya retorted, kicking him in the leg, showing her displeasure over the rooftop jump. Alex knocked the barrel of the pistol against a metal shelf, making noise to attract the zombies. He repeated it several times, but no one appeared. Despite this, he didn''t want Saya wandering alone and asked her to stay close. The girl silently nodded and followed him closely. After checking all the rooms, including the warehouse, Alex and Saya began searching for the necessary materials to build the windmill. Alex was glad he had asked the guys to remove the batteries from the cars near the bank beforehand¡ªthey would definitely come in handy later. In the warehouse, they systematically searched for everything they needed. After an hour, everything was gathered; they just needed to find transportation to take the materials back to the base. "What about the van? Should we take one from here?" Saya suggested, turning to Alex. "Good idea, but we should check if it''s still here or if the store employees managed to escape with it," Alex replied with a slight smile. They headed to the back of the store. Stepping outside, they noticed a van parked against the wall, but a few zombies were wandering nearby. Alex easily dealt with them, and soon they were at the vehicle. After checking the cabin, Alex started the engine and drove the van to the warehouse to load the materials. He parked it closer and, along with Saya, went back inside. The solar panels were the heaviest items, but for Alex, it was an easy task. After loading everything into the van, they climbed into the cabin. Glancing at the clock, Alex realized about an hour and a half had passed. "Well, are you ready to go?" he asked, starting the engine. The van smoothly pulled away, and soon they were on the road. "Do you want to go back to your parents?" Alex suddenly asked, his eyes focused on the road. Saya hesitated, staring out the window. "I''ve thought about it... But when it all started, my father didn''t even send anyone after me. He was saving the closest survivors. My mom told me about it, and I still can''t understand what I felt back then. Acceptance? Disappointment? Maybe he always put his career above me. Even the guards at the house addressed me not as Saya, but as ''Miss Takagi.'' If I scored the highest on a test or won a contest, all anyone ever said was, ''What else would you expect from Soichiro''s daughter.'' My whole childhood, they saw me as ''the daughter of my father,'' not as me," she said sadly. Alex smirked. "If you want, we can go to your house. You can have a talk with your father. And if needed, I can give him a punch to knock some sense into him," he said, laughing. Saya suddenly smiled, imagining the moment. Sometimes, she wanted to punch her father herself but never had the courage. "Maybe... Though, honestly, I would love to give him a punch," she admitted, turning to Alex. "Great! Then let''s add that to our to-do list: head to the Takagi estate and punch Soichiro Takagi in the nose," Alex announced cheerfully with a wide grin. Saya laughed along with him. This conversation brought them closer. Alex even turned on some music to make the drive more enjoyable and started singing along. Saya couldn''t resist and joined in, savoring the moment. When they reached the bank, Alex stuck his head out of the van window and waved to the camera so G.I.R could open the gates. The group of people moving cars noticed them but didn''t stop¡ªthe work was still not finished. Alex contacted G.I.R, asking for help unloading the materials and moving them to the roof of the bank. Together with Saya and G.I.R, they quickly got to work, preparing for the next stage of construction. To be continued¡­ Chapter 202 - 202: Zombieland Information Bureau Rebecca confidently led the group of girls through the iron gates, guiding them out of the alleyway. She scanned the area, looking for a vehicle spacious enough to fit everyone and transport supplies. Her eyes settled on a family minivan with a roomy trunk¡ªperfect for neatly storing boxes and preventing damage during the trip. Under the puzzled gazes of the others, Rebecca approached the car and smashed the driver''s side window with the butt of her rifle. She unlocked the door, crawled under the dashboard, and quickly hotwired the engine by connecting a few wires. Satisfied, she brushed the glass shards off the seat, settled into the driver''s seat, and glanced at the girls, who still stood hesitantly nearby. "What are you waiting for? Hop in, I''ll give you a ride you won''t forget," she smirked. Brunhilda sighed heavily, shook her head, and was the first to approach the vehicle. Mimi and Stitch immediately dashed forward, laughing gleefully, and climbed into the back. Saeko and Rei exchanged confused glances, shrugged, and followed the others. Once everyone was inside, Rebecca pressed the gas pedal, and the vehicle lurched forward. She pulled her phone out of her pocket, mounted it on the dashboard, and opened a map to the nearest pharmacy. Saeko and Rei noticed that Rebecca''s phone was an exact replica of Alex''s, though with a different design. It didn''t take long for the girls to realize that Shizuka''s reckless driving was merely a warm-up compared to Rebecca''s style. On straight roads, she sped at maximum velocity, while in turns, she pushed the van to the point of tilting. Saeko and Rei clung desperately to anything they could grab, fearing they might be thrown out at any moment. The only ones enjoying the ride were Mimi and Stitch, who laughed with delight as if they were on a roller coaster. Brunhilda remained unfazed, ignoring the chaos entirely. When they finally reached the first pharmacy, Rebecca slowed down and carefully drove into an alley to avoid unnecessary attention. Rei was the first to stumble out, pale as a sheet, collapsing onto all fours as she tried to compose herself. "I never thought a car ride could be so terrifying. We almost flipped over several times," she groaned. "Stop whining. Grab your spear and let''s go, " Rebecca said curtly as she walked past. "I''m not spending all day driving around a city full of corpses when I can''t even blow anything up." Rei sighed, watching Rebecca stride toward the pharmacy''s back door with a calm expression. Saeko approached Rei and helped her to her feet. Rebecca paused in front of the door, waiting for the rest of the girls to catch up. Mimi and Stitch had already taken positions on either side of the entrance, looking as if they were ready to storm the building. "Once we open the door, check the room for zombies. Then, grab everything on the list. If you''re unsure, ask MIMI," Rebecca instructed. "Got it," the girls replied in unison. Rebecca nodded and turned to face the door. The group tensed, preparing for a possible attack. Saeko unsheathed her katana, and Rei adjusted her spear to a shortened mode for easier maneuvering indoors. Brunhilda took up the rear, ready to cover their retreat. Once everyone was ready, Rebecca raised her foot and delivered a powerful kick to the door. The iron doors flew off their hinges with a resounding crash, slamming inside. Saeko and Rei couldn''t hide their surprise at the sheer strength of the seemingly frail Rebecca. Stepping in first, Rebecca scanned the room with her rifle at the ready. After confirming it was empty, she signaled for the others to follow. "All clear. Come in." Saeko entered first, her katana poised. Rei followed cautiously, keeping an eye on her surroundings. Mimi and Stitch darted in with enthusiasm, and Brunhilda calmly brought up the rear, stepping over the broken door. Approaching the door leading to the main hall of the pharmacy, Saeko nodded to the other girls, waiting for confirmation. When everyone nodded affirmatively, she quietly opened the door and, following Alex''s advice, tapped her katana against the nearest shelf. The sound of the strike echoed through the pharmacy, drawing the attention of the zombies. Within a second, growls and the sound of falling objects came from behind the shelves. Zombies in various clothes began rising between the shelves. Saeko quickly dashed to the nearest one and decapitated it in one swift motion. Rei, not far behind, skillfully pierced another zombie''s head with her spear. The rest of the zombies were methodically shot by Rebecca, who, with terrifying precision, sent each bullet straight into their heads. Saeko, closest to the exit, approached the door and securely locked it to prevent any unexpected guests. When everything was clear, the girls spread out across the pharmacy in search of the necessary medicine. If any of them were unsure about the purpose of a found medication, they turned to Mimi, who happily explained everything they needed to know. Meanwhile, Stitch had already started carrying boxes of bandages and alcohol to the car. "This store doesn''t seem to have everything we need," Brunhilda said, studying the list in her hands. "How much have we managed to get?" Rei asked, moving closer to get a look at the list. "Less than half. Some of these medicines are probably only found in a hospital," Brunhilda speculated, showing the list to the others. Saeko, who wasn''t knowledgeable about medications, stayed silent, but Rebecca paused, sitting on the counter and checking the number of bullets. "I don''t think we should head to the hospital just yet," she finally said. "We''re too few, and the hospital is a hotbed of zombies. Unless we ask Alex, he could handle it." Rei frowned. "You said yourself that it''s crawling with zombies. Aren''t you afraid to send him there alone? Roofs are one thing, but enclosed spaces are another." Rebecca smirked, brushing off her concern. "You''re worrying for nothing. You haven''t even seen half of what he''s capable of. Although you''re right, we should probably check with him first. For now, let''s check other pharmacies¡ªmaybe we''ll get lucky." Rei felt irritated by the casual way Rebecca was discussing these things. Of course, Alex had proven himself to be a skilled fighter, running across roofs and saving people, but Rei couldn''t help but worry about the man who had helped her, given her shelter, and promised to save her family. Rei was about to argue but felt a hand on her shoulder. Turning around, she saw Brunhilda, who smiled gently. "Don''t worry about him," she said. "Worry more about him not blowing up the whole hospital just because he gets bored." Rei frowned, staring at Brunhilda in confusion. "What do you mean, ''blow up the hospital if he gets bored''?" "Exactly what you heard," Rebecca grinned, hopping down from the counter. "Let''s just say Alex has a few loose screws. Sometimes it ends harmlessly, and other times it''s complete chaos. One day, you''ll understand what I mean." Rei was even more confused after Rebecca''s words. Brunhilda, nodding in agreement, only intensified her bewilderment. Now Rei was genuinely curious about what Rebecca had meant by "loose screws" when it came to Alex. Saeko was also intrigued but decided to hold off on asking, intending to inquire about it directly from Alex later, confident that he would give her an answer. Once all the necessary medications had been gathered, the girls loaded them into the trunk and settled into the car. To everyone''s surprise, Rebecca drove much more carefully this time, likely due to the fragile cargo. After reaching the next pharmacy, she parked nearby, as approaching the back entrance was impossible. Getting out of the car, the girls surveyed the area to ensure there were no threats. Once it was clear that there were no zombies in sight, they made their way inside the pharmacy. After clearing the place of the undead, they each set to work searching for the necessary medicines. "So, how did you all meet?" Rei asked, moving from shelf to shelf in search of medications. "I met Alex through a mutual acquaintance. Back then, he was... how can I put it... going through a rough patch in life. He was looking for work, you know how it is," Rebecca began, sitting on the counter. "What do you mean by a ''rough patch''?" Saeko asked, her interest piqued. "Let''s just say he lost everything due to some events. Our leader decided to test him, so he gave him a courier job ¡ª just to start, to see what kind of person he was," Rebecca replied casually. Rei and Saeko listened carefully, intrigued by how Alex''s journey as a mercenary had started. Rebecca talked about how he had taken on various tasks: from gathering information to protecting people from overly persistent suitors. The girls, inspired by her story, asked clarifying questions, realizing that mercenary work was much more multifaceted than they had imagined. "And how did you meet Alex, Brunhilda?" Rei asked, turning to her. "There was a war in my country," Brunhilda began. "The rich oppressed the poor, and the people suffered. Then Alex, Rebecca, and their team appeared. Or rather, Alex himself intervened. He helped end the war, reconciled both sides, and even introduced a new system for resolving conflicts." Her words were confident but tinged with a hint of sadness, as if the memories of that time were both painful and something she was proud of. Rei and Saeko exchanged glances, realizing that behind Alex''s carefree exterior lay a person capable of changing the course of history. Rei and Saeko stared at Brunhilda in surprise, not expecting to hear such an unusual story. As the girls continued searching for the medicine, the conversation gradually shifted to more personal topics. However, more and more questions seemed to revolve around Alex and his interests. Brunhilda quickly realized where Rei and Saeko were going with their questions and let out a heavy sigh. Some of her sisters had already shown interest in Alex, and now two more girls were joining in. Their conversation was abruptly interrupted when a group of men entered the pharmacy. "Whoa, look guys! We hit the jackpot ¡ª a couple of beauties here!" one of the men declared with a cocky grin. "You''re right, buddy. Look how hot they are!" the second man agreed. "Well, we didn''t find any food, but at least we can enjoy these cute girls. Right, guys?" the third one said, leering. The girls tensed up. Saeko swiftly drew her katana, her gaze turning cold, and her brows furrowed. Rei froze, confused: killing zombies was one thing, but pointing a weapon at a living person... that was something else. Brunhilda, on the other hand, gripped her spear tighter, casting a displeased look at Rebecca, who stood with a wide, almost predatory grin. Stitch and MIMI, still in the adjoining room, continued searching the warehouse, unaware of what was happening. "Hey, idiots, you''ve got three seconds to get out of here," Rebecca said, aiming her rifle at the men. "Otherwise, you''re going to have some extra holes in your bodies." "Ha! Look, this little one is threatening us..." one of the men began, but he didn''t finish his sentence. A muffled gunshot rang out, and the man''s head jerked back violently. His body crashed to the floor, and a dark pool of blood began to spread from the wound. The other men froze in shock for a moment, then stared at Rebecca with wide, horrified eyes as she kept aiming at them, still grinning with the same mocking yet terrifying smile. "So, what''s it gonna be? Who else wants a hole in their head?" Rebecca asked tauntingly, challenging the remaining men with her gaze. "I''ve got enough bullets for all of you." "How the hell..." one of the men tried to say, but he didn''t get to finish either. A second shot ended his life. Another man fell, shot in the head, landing beside his fallen comrade, unable to finish his sentence. The remaining men immediately lost all courage. They started backing away, to the sound of Rebecca''s loud, taunting laughter. Brunhilda, Rei, and Saeko also noticed a strange-looking zombie slowly approaching the group of men. The men, however, had no idea that a zombie was closing in from behind them. The men now wanted to retreat and find a way to get their revenge later. Rebecca, noticing the zombie first, smiled even wider. "We''ll meet again," one of the men said, trying to act tough. "I don''t think so. Turn around, guys. You''ve got a surprise waiting," she said in a playful tone. The men heard strange sounds behind them, as if someone was slowly approaching, making gurgling noises mixed with disgusting belching. They turned around and saw a strange, bloated zombie with a swollen, decaying body, dripping thick fluid. "Get lost, you fat dead bastard!" one of the men shouted, kicking the zombie in the stomach with force. It turned out to be a fatal mistake. The bloated zombie made a deafening squelching noise and literally exploded, spraying the men with blood and foul bile. The girls, watching from inside the pharmacy, were surprised by the sudden scene. The group of men was in a daze: their ears were ringing, and one of them, still with his leg raised, looked as though he was trying to comprehend what had just happened. "What the hell?" muttered one of the survivors, unsuccessfully trying to wipe the sticky substance off his face. Then came the heavy thud of footsteps. The men, feeling the rising fear, turned around and saw another unusual zombie charging toward them ¡ª this time with a huge arm resembling a hammer. "Shit, run!" one of them shouted, but it was already too late. The zombie struck one of the men with a dull thud, knocking him to the ground, and instantly dragged him away. The others tried to flee, but they were surrounded by a crowd of ordinary zombies, attracted by the smell of blood and bile. Dull thuds and screams filled the air as the monsters attacked the remaining men. "This is what happens when you play the villain," Rebecca smirked, watching the bloody spectacle unfold. "Alright, girls, let''s take care of the rest of the zombies and get out of here. Looks like this stuff is drawing them in." "It''s not just a guess," Brunhilda said, watching the monsters carefully. "These zombies are completely ignoring us and focusing on devouring these men. If we can extract this liquid, it would make a great lure for zombies." "And who was that strange zombie with the huge arm?" Rei asked, surprised. "Who knows. When we''re done with these, maybe we''ll see that zombie," Rebecca replied, starting to shoot at the zombies. The girls began helping Rebecca, carefully eliminating the undead, avoiding close contact to avoid becoming victims. The sound of the battle drew MIMI and Stitch, who joined in. While Rebecca reloaded her weapon, the others finished off the zombies, preventing them from breaking through. Once the enemies were dealt with, Brunhilda was the first to step out of the pharmacy to find that strange zombie. Outside, she spotted it: a creature with one massive, almost stone-like arm and a small, deformed limb. Upon seeing Brunhilda, the zombie immediately charged at her, attempting to repeat its trick of grabbing her. "Well, here you are, you big lug," Brunhilda said coldly, lifting her spear. As the zombie neared her, she gracefully stepped aside, positioning her spear at head level. The blade passed through the monster''s neck, instantly severing its head from its body. The decapitated body kept moving for a moment before crashing to the ground with a loud thud. "Alright, girls, it''s time to move on," Brunhilda said calmly, wiping the blade of her spear. "There''s nothing left for us here." The girls decided to take a look at the zombie whose head Brunhilda had decapitated. Stepping outside, they saw the unusual zombie lying nearby on the road. Its ugly, massive arm immediately caught their attention. "What a strange specimen," Rei remarked, cautiously poking the huge, deformed limb with her spear. "That arm was probably used to grab victims," Saeko suggested, standing nearby. The girls agreed with her assumption, and Rebecca asked MIMI to gather data from the zombie''s body in preparation for possible encounters with similar monsters in the future. After finishing the inspection, they returned to the pharmacy to load the medications into the car and head back to the base. "We''ll need to report that we encountered two new types of zombies," Rebecca said as she packed boxes into the trunk. Once everything was ready, the girls settled into their seats, and the car smoothly drove off. "Hey, Brunhilda, you''re a master with a spear, right? Can you teach me?" Rei asked, looking at the warrior with curiosity. "Of course, I can," Brunhilda replied calmly, turning around. "But I''ll warn you right now: I''m a strict teacher." "I''ll manage!" Rei exclaimed enthusiastically. "Alright, but don''t complain later," Brunhilda smirked. "Because there will be no turning back." Seeing the sly smile on Brunhilda''s face, Rei couldn''t help but doubt her decision, but it was already too late. Brunhilda was determined to take the training seriously. The drive back was calm, except for Rebecca occasionally knocking down zombies that ventured onto the road. "Maybe that''s enough?" Brunhilda remarked disapprovingly. "Oh, come on, I''m just having fun," Rebecca replied, stifling a laugh. When they reached the base, Rebecca leaned out of the window and waved at the camera. The gates slowly opened, and the car entered the premises. The girls began unloading the medications. "Alec, are you in the bank or still messing with the windmill?" Rebecca asked over the communicator. "I''m already in the bank. Saya and I are setting up the windmill and solar panels. What''s up?" Alex replied. "We''re back with the meds and need help with the boxes," Rebecca explained. "We''ll be down in a minute," he responded. A couple of minutes later, Alex, Saya, Shizuka, Alice, and G.I.R. came out to meet them. Alex approached Rebecca, kissed her on the forehead, and then repeated the gesture for Brunhilda. Alice, noticing Brunhilda, cheerfully ran up to her and gave her a big hug, considering her an older sister. Brunhilda smiled and returned the embrace. Shizuka, sitting down next to the boxes, began checking the medications they had brought. "This is all we could find. We didn''t find the rest of what was on the list," Rebecca explained. "Medications for tetanus and similar things can only be found in a hospital," Shizuka replied thoughtfully. "Looks like we''ll have to organize a trip to the hospital," Rebecca nodded, contemplating the plan. As Rebecca had suspected, some of the medications listed by Shizuka could only be found in a hospital. After finishing the inspection of the boxes'' contents, Shizuka picked one up and headed inside. Alex took as many as he could carry without dropping anything on the way. They all went to the makeshift medical station, which had been temporarily set up for storing and using the supplies. "Was there anything interesting during the search?" Alex asked as he carefully placed the boxes on the floor. "We came across a couple of new types of zombies," Rei began, setting down a box beside her. "One was fat and exploded when kicked. The other had a huge arm." "Tell me more," Alex said, gesturing for more details as he turned toward her. "When the fat one exploded, it scattered a liquid that might attract zombies," Saeko explained, taking over the story. "And the zombie with the huge arm uses it to grab victims." Alex nodded, understanding that the girls had encountered the Fatty and the Brute zombies¡ªones he had already heard about. This information was important for the survivors so they could be more cautious during expeditions. Once the unloading was done, Alex, Saya, and G.I.R. returned to work on the windmill and solar panel installation. The girls who remained on the roof decided to watch the process. While Alex explained to Saya how to assemble the windmill, the others relaxed in the sun. G.I.R. occasionally glanced at MIMI and Stitch, who were engrossed in playing video games. "Alright, go play with them. We''ll manage," Alex sighed, waving his hand. Without wasting time, G.I.R. dropped the tools and ran over to his companions. Alex just shook his head as he picked up the items left on the floor. Once the windmill was ready, Alex checked its operation. Satisfied that everything was working correctly, he moved on to installing the solar panels. The girls, who had been soaking up the sun, joined in, realizing it would be hard to manage alone. The work took half the day, but everything was completed, and the group from Kota, along with new survivors, returned. Alex had to go downstairs to explain the basic rules to the newcomers. They had no choice but to agree. After all the tasks were done, Alex stayed on the roof. The girls went downstairs to have dinner while he sat on the edge of the roof, dangling his legs, and lit a cigarette. A sudden thought lit up his face with a smile. Alex took out his phone and dialed a number. "Good evening, is this Sergeant Rika Minami?" he asked when the phone was picked up. Rika, who was on the airport roof monitoring the perimeter, looked at her work phone screen in surprise. She couldn''t figure out who was calling her. Hearing her name and rank, Rika furrowed her brow even more. The voice sounded familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had heard it before. "Yes, this is her. Who''s this?" she asked warily. "This is the Zombieland Information Bureau," Alex replied, holding back a laugh. "We have data that will help keep your people safe." Rika was even more confused: what was this "Zombieland Information Bureau," and who was this strange guy calling her with some nonsense? However, after listening closely to the voice, she finally realized who it was. "You''re the guy who saved little Shizuku. The guy from the manga or something like that," Rika said, recognizing the voice. "Yep, that''s me. So, interested in some useful information? You know, if you weren''t Shizuku''s friend, I wouldn''t have even thought to call. But you got lucky: you''re beautiful and Shizuku''s friend. So, ready to listen?" Alex asked with a light smirk. "Ha-ha, go ahead, lay it on me. And for the record, I don''t go on dates with guys who shoot worse than I do," Rika replied with a smile, enjoying the conversation. "When we meet, we''ll see who shoots better. But for now, do you have access to a computer or at least a tablet?" Alex continued, also laughing. "One moment, I''ll look for one," Rika said, covering the phone with her hand. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She asked her colleague to take over her post and hurried downstairs to search for a tablet or computer. The colleague just watched her in surprise, not understanding what was happening or why she seemed so lively all of a sudden. Rika went downstairs and began searching for a device that could access the data. She understood that any tablet would do, since if Alex could call through a secure channel, he would surely be able to send the data to her work email. Noticing a colleague with a tablet, Rika rushed toward him. "Hey, that''s mine!" the man protested when Rika snatched the tablet from his hands. "Stop acting like a child, go do your job," she snapped, kicking him in the backside and sending him away. The man just sighed and left, while Rika settled on a bench and opened her email. "I''m ready. Go ahead and send your ''useful information,''" she said into the phone. "One second," Alex replied, pulling the phone away from his ear and sending her the footage from the cameras that captured the new zombies. Rika received the email, opened it, and saw the video of zombies she hadn''t encountered before. "And what is this? Maybe you could explain it to a beautiful lady like a real gentleman, so I don''t have to rack my brain?" she asked with a light smile. "Of course, anything for such a beautiful lady. Look, these are new types of zombies that have started to appear. The files show what they look like and how dangerous they are. Three new types have been spotted so far, but there might be more," Alex explained. Rika carefully examined the recordings, feeling that this data could save lives. Rika mumbled something unintelligible as she opened the files and began studying the information Alex had sent. The first thing that caught her attention were the made-up names of the new zombie types and their abilities. But what interested her the most was how Alex had managed to gather such information. This was clearly not something you could find in open sources, and it definitely wasn''t something you''d find written on walls, especially considering it was video footage from surveillance cameras. It occurred to Rika that Alex had probably hacked into the city''s surveillance system and was gathering information that way. Impressed by his resourcefulness, Rika mentally praised him for this move. "So, if I understand correctly, you hacked into the surveillance cameras to monitor the situation in the city?" she asked, checking if her guess was right. "Something like that," Alex confirmed with a cheerful tone. "But because of this zombie apocalypse, some of the cameras went down, so I had to install new ones. Last night at midnight, I was running around the city setting them up. So, I expect a coffee for this information." Hearing that Alex had been running around the city at night installing cameras, Rika thought he was either incredibly brave or outright crazy. Everyone knew that zombies became more active at night and even faster than during the day. Only a madman would attempt something like that at night, when the danger was at its peak. "You''re just crazy if you decided to do that at night," she said, not sure whether to admire him or condemn him. "I''m not crazy, I''m a ninja. So don''t forget about that coffee," Alex replied, laughing. "If you shoot better than me, I''ll buy you not just coffee, but I''ll throw in a nice bonus too," Rika said in a seductive tone. "Well, that''s a tempting offer. I don''t even know how to respond," Alex responded with a smile. They continued chatting, discussing various topics. Rika found herself more and more intrigued by her conversation partner, whom she had never seen before. From his voice, she deduced that Alex was young, although Shizuku had mentioned that he had been a mercenary in the past. Alex sat on the roof of a building while Rika was in her temporary headquarters. Her passing colleagues gave her curious glances, not expecting to see her so engrossed in a phone conversation. "Alright, Rika, time to wrap it up. Work doesn''t wait. And one last thing: if you need help, call me. Like they say, I''ll come running," Alex said with a light smile. "I''ll gladly take your help. Plus, I''ll get to see what you look like and check out how good you are at shooting," Rika replied with a smirk. "Just make sure you call. You wouldn''t want Shizuku to be sad, would you?" Alex added in a more serious tone. "Alright, I''ll contact you if I need help," Rika agreed, catching the shift in his voice. After the conversation ended, Alex stood up from the edge of the roof, stretched, and checked his watch. It was already evening, which meant it was time to head down and grab a bite. He still had another trip planned for the night to install the remaining cameras. To be continued... Chapter 203 - 203: Everyone is busy with work After finishing her conversation with Alex, Rika couldn''t help but smile and chuckle softly. She didn''t want to admit it, but their chat had truly helped her relax after the series of tense events that had recently overwhelmed the world. Their conversation didn''t touch on serious topics, but that was precisely what allowed her to shed the heavy burden of tension pressing down on her. As the only senior officer among everyone currently stationed at the airport, Rika bore immense responsibility: coordinating others, making decisions, and issuing orders. She leaned back in her chair, closing her eyes for a few minutes to catch her breath and collect her thoughts. When she opened her eyes, she returned to reviewing the files Alex had sent. The three new zombie variants were troubling her, especially the one called the "Hunter." The data indicated that this type of zombie could climb walls, move completely silently, and leap great distances to ambush its prey. After finishing her review, Rika realized this information needed to be shared immediately. She decided to gather all the officers to warn them of the threat and prepare for any surprises. "Satoshi, come here," she said, spotting one of the officers. "Sergeant Minami, what do you need?" Satoshi asked as he approached. "Gather everyone in the conference room. I have important information to share, and we need to act quickly," she ordered in a firm tone. "Yes, Sergeant Minami," he replied, saluting before hurrying off to carry out her orders. Rika watched him leave before rising from her bench and heading to the conference room. Upon arrival, she began setting up the equipment for her presentation. She adjusted the projector and connected her tablet before taking a seat, waiting for everyone to assemble. Satoshi didn''t disappoint¡ªsoon, the room started filling with officers. They exchanged murmurs, clearly confused about why they had been pulled from their posts and summoned to one place. Rika waited patiently for the noise to subside, but eventually decided to cut through the chatter by raising her voice: "Now that everyone''s here, I''d like you all to shut up. I have important information to share with you," she began. Her speech was abruptly interrupted by the sound of a door opening. "Oh? And why weren''t we invited to such an intriguing meeting? Looks like something important is being discussed," came the mocking voice of a young woman entering the room. Rika turned her head to see a slender woman in her mid-twenties standing in the doorway. She had long blonde hair and striking blue eyes. Dressed in an elegant light business suit, her face was adorned with a sly smile. She entered confidently, followed by several companions. "Why are you here? Weren''t you and your people supposed to leave?" Rika asked, frowning. "We had a little delay and couldn''t depart," the woman replied nonchalantly, taking an empty seat in the room. Rika watched the uninvited guest and her companions with a hint of irritation. They clearly intended to stay and listen to what was going on. The woman settled into an empty chair with an air of ownership, as though the room belonged to her. Her companions, who looked like bodyguards, positioned themselves strategically behind her. Rika''s eye twitched in frustration¡ªthis woman''s feigned indifference and audacity, coupled with her entourage''s imposing presence, were pushing Rika''s patience to its limit. The other officers preferred to stay quiet, wary of drawing attention to themselves. They had witnessed many heated verbal clashes between Rika and this uninvited guest and knew better than to get involved. "I''ll ask you again¡ªwhy are you here?" Rika asked, struggling to suppress the nervous twitch in her eye. "What do you mean, ''why''?" the woman replied innocently, her voice dripping with mockery. "You seem to be discussing something interesting, and I just couldn''t miss it. Besides, your subordinates mentioned you have some valuable information. If that''s the case, it wouldn''t be fair not to share it with us. After all, we''re all in the same boat, aren''t we? My people are helping to handle this mess too, so it''s only fair we get something in return," she added, her tone adopting the cadence of a seasoned negotiator. Rika took a deep breath, trying not to rise to the bait, and decided to ignore the guest. Her priority was to deliver the information to her team. The woman, noticing Rika''s indifference, tilted her head in surprise, clearly puzzled as to why Rika hadn''t engaged in their usual argument. Without acknowledging the reaction, Rika picked up her tablet and opened the file Alex had sent. "Back to business. We have critical information that could save lives. New types of undead have been identified, and they are far more dangerous than what we''ve faced before," she said, connecting her tablet to the projector and beginning to display the materials. The room came alive as the officers began whispering among themselves. Even the uninvited guest raised an eyebrow in genuine interest, listening to Rika''s words. Her companions visibly tensed, anticipating further details. One officer finally mustered the courage to ask, "Sergeant Minami, where did you get this information?" Rika opened her mouth to answer but was interrupted by the guest, her voice brimming with amusement: "Isn''t it obvious? It''s from Sergeant Minami''s secret admirer," she announced with a smile that was hard to ignore. Rika gripped the tablet tightly, feeling her patience grow thinner with every word from the woman. All eyes immediately turned to the guest, who was barely holding back laughter, her hand covering her mouth. Then, following her pointing finger, the officers noticed a signature on the file that no one had paid attention to before. Rika flushed with anger, her glare sharp enough to silence even the bravest. One officer, Hiroshi, couldn''t suppress a quiet chuckle but quickly covered his mouth when he felt Rika''s icy gaze. "Hiroshi, you''re on double shifts today. Understood?" Rika said with a strained smile devoid of warmth. "Yes, ma''am," Hiroshi replied hastily, wilting under her stare. The other officers cast sympathetic glances at the poor man. Everyone knew Rika was always strict and demanding on duty, relaxing only in informal settings¡ªand even then, only around her closest friends. "Now, if everyone has calmed down, I''ll continue," Rika said, pausing until the room fell silent. "The information I''m about to share comes from a new ally. He hacked the city''s surveillance system and gathered data on the new zombie types." She turned on the projector, displaying images and video recordings. "The first type is the ''Hunter.'' It has incredible reflexes, can leap great distances, and move almost silently along walls. During patrols, check elevated areas and carefully examine walls. Understood?" "Yes, ma''am," the officers responded in unison, their attention fixed on the slides. Rika nodded and continued. "The next type is the ''Boomer.'' It''s slow and clumsy, but its danger lies in its contents. Inside, it carries a liquid that attracts other zombies. If you shoot or strike it, it explodes, spraying this liquid. Zombies immediately focus on anyone or anything it touches, whether human or undead. Any questions?" No one dared to add anything, and Rika continued: "And the last one¡ª''Charger.'' It has a massive, reinforced arm, which it uses to grab its prey. Its skin is tough enough to withstand bullets, and its grip is deadly. It charges at its target, grabs it, and drags it away to deal with it." "Sergeant Minami, what if we just don''t let it get close?" one of the officers asked. "If the data is accurate, it moves quickly. Once it locks onto you, dodging will be difficult," Rika explained, showing a video of a ''Charger'' attack. The briefing lasted about an hour. Each officer took careful notes, memorizing the specifics of the new threats. Even the usually carefree woman and her companions listened intently, silently processing the information. The officers were fully engaged, recording every detail. The information Rika had gathered was invaluable, but some of the male officers were still curious about who her mysterious admirer was. Many of the male officers had shown interest in Rika, but she had turned them all down, refusing to go on a date with anyone who shot worse than she did. Many had tried, but each received a swift kick in the rear from Rika herself. As the briefing came to an end, Rika turned off the projector and scanned the room, looking over her subordinates. "If everything is clear, head to your posts. And be extra vigilant." "Yes, ma''am," the officers replied in unison, heading to their positions. Rika was left alone, contemplating how much longer they would have to defend the airport. Since the early days of the epidemic, they had held these positions, evacuating high-ranking officials. However, checking each passenger for infection took a lot of time and made the mission extremely challenging. Now, with the knowledge of the new threats, they would have to be even more cautious. Her gaze drifted to the screen of her tablet, where the signature of the mysterious ally was displayed. She couldn''t help but laugh at herself for not noticing it earlier. She thought she''d have to ask Alex about the signature. All the officers stood from their seats, chatting quietly among themselves as they headed to their posts. Only Rika, the woman, and her group remained in the conference room. The woman threw a thoughtful glance at Rika, then gestured for her people, and they left the meeting room. In the corridor, the woman, deep in thought, remained silent, chewing on her nail as she reflected on what she had heard. Her expression was focused, as if she were trying to piece together a puzzle from the information she had just received. The source of Rika''s data piqued her genuine curiosity. "Koko, you''ve been quiet this whole time. What''s bothering you?" one of the women asked, addressing her superior. "I''m curious about where Rika Minami managed to get this information," Koko replied, not looking up from the floor. "More specifically, I''m interested in who provided her with it. In our time, sharing such information for free is, to put it mildly, odd. Especially when it comes to detailed data like what we just heard." The group following Koko exchanged glances, clearly embarrassed. They knew that if something piqued Koko''s interest, she would dig into it no matter how long the process took. "Don''t tell me you''re interested in this person," Valmet, her bodyguard, said with concern in her voice. "What if he''s some kind of con artist or criminal?" "Don''t say that, Valmet," Koko replied, suddenly smiling and hugging her friend. "You just don''t understand. I want to know who could gather such information in a world that''s falling apart before our eyes. And why do you automatically assume he''s bad? Maybe he''s just a good person who decided to help Rika." As Koko hugged Valmet, she began rubbing her cheek against her chest, which made the tall woman noticeably flustered. Valmet was a fit, young woman with pale skin, black hair, and light yellow eyes. Her appearance was marked by the bandage covering her missing right eye. "Koko, you''re being unreasonable. We don''t know who this person is. I admit that, in times like these, information is worth its weight in gold, but it''s still dangerous to trust a stranger given the state of the world," Valmet said softly but firmly. The team members behind them simply shook their heads in silence, but they were just as intrigued by the identity of the mysterious informant. The ability to gather such data during a zombie apocalypse, let alone provide footage of the slain ''Charger,'' required not only skill but incredible composure. Even the most skeptical among them admitted that they would love to know who this person was. "Alright, enough about this. Let''s go grab something to eat, I''m starving after that briefing. I have a feeling sooner or later, we''ll meet this mysterious admirer," Koko said cheerfully, raising her hand. "We''ll only meet him if we have to evacuate from here, Koko," Lem added hoarsely, lighting a cigarette. "Shut up, Lehm. You''ll jinx us!" Koko quickly punched him in the stomach, causing him to bend over in surprise. Lehm, a light-skinned man in his middle years with gray hair and gray eyes, looked accustomed to such treatment. His body, covered with scars from past injuries, spoke of a wealth of experience. Koko''s laughter echoed down the corridor as the team continued walking, each lost in their own thoughts. All those who were curious about Rika''s mysterious admirer were either discussing him or pondering what kind of person he might be. The ability to gather such detailed information amid chaos was both impressive and intriguing. Meanwhile, the "mysterious admirer" himself, in the form of Alex, was sitting at a table in the observation room, listening to music and watching live camera feeds. He had no idea he had become one of the most discussed topics among the officers. "Achoo! Who''s talking about me?" Alex muttered, rubbing his nose. The girls, who were in the room with him, simultaneously turned their heads, surprised by his reaction. "Are you catching a cold? Want me to check you out?" Shizuka asked, looking at him with concern. "No need," Alex waved his hand. "It''s just someone talking about me." "And who could that be? Do you have so many acquaintances who suddenly remembered you?" Saya asked curiously, studying his face intently. "Not really," Alex replied calmly, shrugging. "I just passed on information about the new zombies to Shizuka''s friend." At the mention of her friend, Shizuka immediately jumped up from her seat and rushed to hug Alex. He felt his face sink into the softness of her chest, and judging by his satisfied expression, he clearly didn''t mind such a display of gratitude. "Thanks for passing the information to Rika! Let me hug you even tighter," Shizuka said cheerfully, tightening her embrace. Alex smiled, barely freeing his head from her embrace, and returned to the monitors. However, soon a thought occurred to him: why limit the information to just one city when he could gather data from everywhere? Shizuka, noticing that Alex had become engrossed in his work again, stood behind him, gently pressing her chest against the back of his head. "Saya, can you call G.I.R.? He''s needed now," Alex said, turning his head towards her. "Why?" she asked, reluctantly getting up from her seat. "I''ll explain later. Just find that green robo-dog, I need him now," Alex said without going into further detail. "Alright," Saya sighed and headed off to find G.I.R. A few minutes later, she returned holding the disgruntled robo-dog, clearly not thrilled about being interrupted from his video games. She placed G.I.R. on the table, and glanced at Alex, who merely smiled, looking at his assistant''s offended expression. "Don''t be mad. I really need your help. Hack the satellites and find out about the new types of zombies," Alex said, placing his hand on G.I.R.''s head. The robo-dog snorted but began working, obediently starting the hacking process. G.I.R. nodded and got to work. Alex connected a cable to the port on the back of the robo-dog''s head to direct the gathered information straight to the screen. Meanwhile, Saya and Shizuka sat next to him, preparing to wait while G.I.R. completed the process. After a while, Rebecca entered the room. Seeing G.I.R. connected to the computer, she looked at Alex with interest. "What are you doing?" she asked, walking closer. "G.I.R. is looking for information about new zombies around the world," Alex explained, not looking away from the monitors. Rebecca nodded understandingly and, without further ceremony, settled herself on Alex''s lap, clearly showing no embarrassment or discomfort. Her gaze fixed on the screen. "Curious, what new types have appeared?" she said, making herself more comfortable. Noticing Rebecca on Alex''s lap, Saya shot her an annoyed look, which didn''t escape Rebecca''s attentive gaze. In response, Rebecca simply smiled at her with a victorious grin. "So, what are the others up to?" Alex decided to start a conversation to pass the time while G.I.R. was working. "Br¨¹nnhilde has taken over training everyone," Rebecca replied cheerfully. "You could say, everyone''s having a ''hellish day'' right now." "Well, I can only sympathize," Alex remarked with a smile, shaking his head. "They probably won''t be able to move properly tomorrow. Hopefully, she doesn''t go overboard. We don''t have time for a long rest." "Is she really such a tough teacher?" Shizuka asked, embarrassed. "You can check for yourself," Alex teased with a smile. "No, thanks. I''m a lover, not a fighter," Shizuka shot back, pressing her palms to her chest for emphasis. "Besides, I''m a doctor, and protecting me is your job. So, training isn''t necessary for me." Alex merely smirked, gently patting Shizuka on the head. He thought about teaching her at least the basics of shooting so she could defend herself in case of extreme necessity. For now, he decided that leaving G.I.R. or M.I.M.I. nearby for protection was the best option. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. An hour later, G.I.R. finished gathering and organizing the data. Alex opened the files, bringing the information up on the screen, and slightly furrowed his brow upon seeing the names of two locations. "Banoy Island and the city of Harran," he muttered, recalling these names from his past life, where they appeared in video games. "What are these places?" Saya asked, leaning in closer. "New zombies have been detected on the island, but there''s no access to cameras. All distress signals are coming through radio transmissions. The same goes for Harran," Alex explained. "So, we only have text descriptions and satellite images?" Rebecca clarified, studying the screen closely. "Exactly. Unfortunately, no photos or videos. Just messages," Alex sighed, closing one of the files. "Thanks to whoever launched the satellites, but honestly, they could have done a better job." "Be grateful for what you have," Saya snapped, slightly irritated by his comment. "Most survivors are completely cut off from any information." "Alright, alright, I give up," Alex raised his hands in surrender. Soon, Br¨¹nnhilde, Saeko, and a very tired Rei returned to the room. The latter looked as if she had run a marathon and was ready to collapse from exhaustion. She barely made it to her mattress and literally fell onto it, instantly losing all desire to move. Alex looked at her with mild sympathy, then addressed her: "Want G.I.R. to give you a massage? He''s a pro at it, and you''ll feel like new." "I wouldn''t mind," Rei murmured, not moving from her spot. Alex glanced at G.I.R., and the robo-dog immediately understood his intent. Jumping off the table, G.I.R. ran over to Rei and carefully began massaging her back. The girl''s face instantly lit up with an expression of pure bliss, and she allowed herself to relax. The other girls, watching this scene, began to wonder if a massage from G.I.R. wouldn''t be such a bad idea for them too. The line for a relaxing massage soon grew so long that Alex had to call in M.I.M.I. to help, so G.I.R. wouldn''t have to work alone. The girls who received the massage felt as though they were lying on soft clouds. Even Br¨¹nnhilde, usually stern and focused, looked so peaceful that it was surprising. Meanwhile, in the spiritual space of the Valkyries, who were observing their sister, their voices filled Alex''s head, demanding that he arrange a massage for them too. Alex simply shook his head, nearly deafened by their loud demands. "You''ll get your massage when you can leave," he replied briefly. He didn''t specify a timeline, and that was enough to finally silence the Valkyries. When night fell, Alex decided it was time to get to work. Standing up from his chair, he put on his blue coat and prepared to leave. "You''re leaving already?" Rei asked, distracted from watching a movie. "Yes, it''s time. Just need to install the last cameras, and everything will be ready," he said, thoughtfully scratching his chin. "Then I''m coming with you," Rei announced, getting up from her seat. "Saya told me you carried her on your back while you were looking for parts for the windmill and solar panels. Now it''s my turn to get a ride." Alex wanted to protest, but after weighing the pros and cons, he decided there was nothing too dangerous in the plans. The other girls didn''t object. Meanwhile, G.I.R. and M.I.M.I. resumed their eternal argument, playing "rock, paper, scissors." G.I.R. won again, which caused M.I.M.I. to express her displeasure by glaring at the winner. Alex just sighed, suspecting that G.I.R. might be cheating somehow, but he had no proof. Grabbing his gear, Alex headed outside with Rei and G.I.R. Lighting a cigarette, he pulled out his phone and opened the map to check the route. "Alright, hop on," he said, putting the phone back in his pocket and squatting down so Rei could settle on his back. "Hooray!" she cheered, climbing onto his back and tightly wrapping her legs around his waist. G.I.R. jumped onto Alex''s chest, grabbing hold of the fabric of his clothes. Making sure both passengers were secure, Alex took off. Gaining speed, he easily jumped over a fence and then headed toward the building on the neighboring street. Jumping up, he began pushing off the walls to climb onto the roof. Rei, holding on tight, watched in awe as Alex moved effortlessly, like a professional acrobat or a real ninja. "Becca, we''re heading to the substation. Check the nearby cameras to get the situation," Alex said, contacting Rebecca via the communicator. "You keep going there, and I''ll check," she replied moments later. Hearing Rebecca''s words, Alex headed toward the substation to install the camera. This site was crucial¡ªif there was a malfunction there, the entire city would be without electricity, and its surveillance system would be useless. Jumping from roof to roof, he moved with such agility that Rei, sitting on his back, didn''t feel any discomfort. "This is incredible!" Rei exclaimed, marveling at the swift run. Alex just smiled, quickening his pace. As they approached the substation, Rebecca''s voice came through the earpiece again: "Alex, be careful. There are plenty of zombies around." Thinking as he moved, Alex noted that it would be a good idea to create devices for distracting or luring zombies. Reaching the hill that overlooked the substation, he stopped to assess the situation. The lights were still on, but it seemed that no one was inside. He used a sonar spell to confirm his guess: the building was empty, and the area was surrounded by the undead. Just as Kota had predicted, the substations were now operating in autonomous mode. "Do you think there are any survivors there?" Rei asked, watching the zombies surrounding the substation. "Probably not," Alex replied as he set up the camera. "Most likely, the people who were there left to return to their families." "I see..." Rei murmured quietly, sitting down nearby. "All right, we''re done here. Time to move on," Alex said, crouching down so Rei could climb onto his back. While she settled, he noticed how G.I.R., standing nearby, was throwing rocks at the zombies. Alex didn''t understand how the robo-dog managed to avoid drawing the attention of the horde of persistent "fans," but he decided not to tempt fate. Lifting G.I.R., he sped off toward the next camera installation point, thinking that it was about time to gather or build a few drones for reconnaissance. An hour later, they reached the final location. While Alex secured the camera, Rei stood off to the side, her gaze fixed on one of the directions. "What''s got your attention?" he asked, finishing his task. "Over there," she pointed. "That''s my house. I''m worried about my mom. I know she can take care of herself, but the situation keeps getting worse, and I''m scared we won''t be able to evacuate her before it gets even worse." Alex placed his hand on her head. "Then let''s go there and check. If everything''s fine, we can evacuate her." "Will you really do that?" she asked, looking up at him. "Of course. Hop on," Alex replied with a smile. Rei wrapped her arms around his neck, and he once again took off across the rooftops toward her house. Along the way, Alex remembered that Rei''s mom had taken in several neighbors. He didn''t know how many of them were there now, but if there were too many, they''d need to find a larger vehicle to transport them all. In the worst case, he could ask Rebecca to bring a bus. Once they reached the area, Alex stopped on a neighboring roof to survey the surroundings. Everything seemed quiet, but he decided not to rush. Coming down, he first closed the gate to ensure no one could enter. Approaching the door, he noticed how Rei began to get nervous, afraid to knock. To be continued... Chapter 204 - 204: Ungrateful Survivors Arriving at Rei''s house, Alex smoothly jumped down from the roof and gently set the girl on the ground. He immediately headed for the gate to lock it, ensuring that no curious "fans"¡ªin other words, zombies¡ªcould wander onto the property. Alex surveyed the area. Judging by the state of the yard, the house hadn''t been actively used since the start of the zombie apocalypse. The street also looked deserted, with only a couple of stray zombies aimlessly wandering along the road. Alex considered the logistics: if Ms. Miyamoto had taken in all the neighbors, they''d need to find transport or ask Rebecca to organize a bus. Meanwhile, Rei stood hesitantly in front of the door, unable to knock. She was afraid of what might await her on the other side¡ªan empty house or, worse, the undead. Wasting no time, Alex activated a sonar spell to check if there were any living people inside. His suspicions were confirmed: there were several individuals on the second floor. Realizing the scale of the evacuation ahead, he approached Rei and gently placed a hand on her shoulder. "Watch and learn," he said with a grin. Alex stepped up to the door and knocked firmly. "Ms. Miyamoto, open up! Delivery for you from Zombieland Corp. We need your signature!" he announced with mock enthusiasm. Rei didn''t know what to think. She watched Alex, who seemed utterly unconcerned about how strange his actions appeared. "So this is what Rebecca and Brunhilde were talking about when they mentioned you," she muttered. Alex turned to her, dramatically placing a hand on his forehead. "Oh no, they revealed my secret? How tragic! I thought I could hide my quirks a little longer... Whatever shall I do now?" His exaggerated theatrics made Rei laugh, and she couldn''t help but smile. At that moment, voices could be heard from inside the house. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the second floor, several of Rei''s neighbors were gathered in a large room, taking refuge in Ms. Miyamoto''s home. Kiriko Miyamoto herself, a middle-aged woman with chestnut hair and brown eyes, was cautiously observing the scene from the window. Her expression was worried but composed. "Kiriko, don''t open it! It could be looters," one of the women urged. "You''re a former cop¡ªyou should know better than anyone!" "Yeah, it might be a trick to get into the house!" another agreed. Kiriko, however, wasn''t quick to jump to conclusions. She remembered her recent phone call with her daughter, who had mentioned the situation outside and that the group she was with would soon try to bring family members to safety. Despite her concerns, a glimmer of hope remained within her. The other neighbors, whom Kiriko had saved, loudly voiced their opinions, insisting she shouldn''t open the door. Kiriko stood by the window, torn. She knew people could be ungrateful and selfish, but her duty as a former police officer had always been to help others. Now, she found herself at a crossroads, uncertain of what to do. Outside, Alex stopped knocking and looked up at the second-floor window, from which muffled voices could be heard. He could clearly make out the neighbors pleading with Kiriko not to open the door. Rei, standing nearby, assumed her mother was simply being cautious and unwilling to let strangers in. However, Alex saw the situation differently. He sensed the selfishness and ingratitude of these people, who behaved this way despite Kiriko sheltering and saving them. His patience was wearing thin, though he restrained himself, not wanting to show Rei his darker side. Still, if the neighbors continued their behavior, Alex was prepared to abandon them to their fate and take only Kiriko. "All right, hold on tight. I''m not spending any more time on this," Alex said, keeping his voice calm. Alex, carrying Rei "like a princess," made a powerful leap, landing directly in front of the window from which the voices emanated. G.I.R., clinging to his pant leg, emitted a warning sound, ready for any action. "Miss Miyamoto, please open the window. And by the way, remind those selfish idiots that if not for you, they''d have joined the ranks of the zombies long ago," Alex said coldly. His tone was so sharp that even Rei noticed the shift in his demeanor. "Mom, it''s me. It''s me, Rei! Please, open the window. We''ve come for you," Rei added, her voice trembling with emotion. Hearing her daughter''s voice, Kiriko reached for the window to open it, but the neighbors immediately rushed at her. They grabbed the woman, covering her mouth and holding her down, preventing her from moving. Kiriko struggled with all her strength, but there were too many of them. Alex, carefully observing the window, noticed several people restraining the woman, not allowing her to approach the glass. His eyes flared with anger. He instantly recognized her as Rei''s mother, and seeing what the neighbors were doing to her was the final straw. "G.I.R., prep weapons. We''re storming in," Alex said, drawing a pistol from his holster. His voice was cold and resolute. Rei was shocked by the sudden change. She realized Alex wasn''t going to let this go unpunished. G.I.R. swiftly deployed its bolter, aiming it at the window, its red eyes glowing ominously in the dim light. Rei nervously watched the scene, unable to comprehend why Alex had chosen to use force to get into the house. Her growing unease peaked as she realized something serious was happening inside. Alex briefly glanced at Rei, then focused back on Kiriko, whom the neighbors continued to restrain. He signaled to G.I.R, which silently confirmed its readiness. Taking a few steps back, Alex charged forward and leapt through the window, shattering it into shards. G.I.R followed, showcasing an intimidating precision and synchronization. "Take your hands off Miss Miyamoto, and no one gets hurt," Alex declared firmly, keeping the people restraining Kiriko at gunpoint. "Who the hell are yo¡ª" one of the men holding Kiriko began, but he never finished. A shot rang out, and the man''s head exploded like a ripe melon. The bolter round fired by G.I.R echoed sharply, leaving the others stunned and panicked. Rei peeked through the window and froze in horror. She saw her mother being held against her will and instantly understood why she hadn''t opened the door. Anger welled up inside her as she recalled all the kind things Kiriko had done for these people. "I''ll say this one more time: nobody moves, or the next head goes flying," Alex warned coldly. "Step away from Miss Miyamoto." The neighbors finally realized Alex wasn''t bluffing. Under his and G.I.R''s watchful gaze, they slowly began to back off. However, one man, seemingly determined to play the hero, grabbed Kiriko by the neck and snarled viciously: "Drop your weapon, or I''ll strangle her!" "Idiot," Alex muttered, firing a shot that instantly pierced the man''s head. The sound of the shot echoed through the room, and the would-be assailant collapsed like a puppet with its strings cut. After that, no one dared even breathe too loudly, let alone resist. "Miss Miyamoto, get up and come over here," Alex instructed, keeping the others at gunpoint. "As for you scumbags, one wrong move, and my partner will give you a hole-filled performance." The survivors froze in place, staring at G.I.R, whose glowing red eyes glared menacingly as it firmly held its bolter at the ready. Obediently, they watched as Kiriko got up from the floor and approached the window. Alex helped her out, and Rei immediately embraced her. Mother and daughter clung to each other, finally feeling safe. Alex gave the survivors an icy look, debating whether to leave them alive. But common sense prevailed: people like that wouldn''t last long in an apocalypse. "Good luck surviving in this new world, assholes," Alex taunted, heading toward the exit. G.I.R was the first to go through the window, continuing to keep the others under watch until the last moment. Alex followed, leaving the survivors to digest what had just happened. Alex jumped through the window, landing softly beside Rei and Kiriko. Both women looked at the survivors with expressions of anger and confusion on their faces. Kiriko still couldn''t believe that the people she had helped countless times out of kindness were so ungrateful. She remembered how many times she had shared food, helped with household chores, and even healed some of them. Now, bitterness and disappointment were giving way to anger, which slowly built up inside her. "You can be angry later," Alex interrupted her thoughts. "Right now, we have a more pressing problem: the gunshots attracted zombies. We need to leave." He wrapped his arms around Rei and Kiriko''s waists, not giving them time to protest. G.I.R gracefully jumped onto Alex''s shoulders and settled confidently there. Without wasting any time, Alex jumped down through the remaining glass, smashing the iron gate to the yard. "Let the zombies come, let''s see how they survive now," he said coldly, watching as the first of the undead began moving toward the house. Stopping to waste no more time on the "neighbors," Alex headed in the opposite direction, still holding both women. A slightly mocking smile appeared on his face as he noticed the crowd of zombies already gathering around the house. "Young man, I understand everything, but I think I can run on my own," Kiriko finally spoke up, feeling somewhat uncomfortable with how he was holding her. "Maybe next time, Miss Kiriko. This isn''t the best time to test your stamina," Alex replied without slowing down. "Zombies are more active at night, and we need to find a car." "Mom, stop complaining! You should be thinking about what those assholes did! If we weren''t here, they would''ve just killed you!" Rei exclaimed, barely holding back her rage. "Who could''ve thought..." Kiriko started, trying to calm down. "I just didn''t expect people to be capable of such things." "We''ll talk about it later," Alex interrupted sharply. "Better tell me, who among your neighbors might have a car?" "Left and two houses down," Kiriko replied, pointing in the right direction. "I saw a car there earlier when I went out for supplies." Alex simply nodded, increasing his speed. He had to restrain his strength to avoid fully revealing himself. He had already shown far more than he should have, and now he was thinking about how to explain his actions if any questions arose. Upon reaching the indicated house, Alex jumped over the fence, still holding the women by their waists, and landed right in front of the car. Lowering Kiriko and Rei to the ground, he approached the vehicle. "Young man, didn''t anyone teach you that you should be more careful with women?" Kiriko said, breathing heavily. "I almost left you my dinner." "I promise, next time I''ll carry you like a princess," Alex replied with a slight smirk, breaking the car window with his elbow. "Just call me Kiriko, since you saved me," she waved her hand. Without replying, Alex pulled the wires from the control panel and quickly started the engine. "Get in," he said briefly. Once everyone was inside the car, Alex drove onto the road. His thoughts were grim. What he had witnessed reminded him of why he didn''t believe in unconditional kindness in survival situations. He knew that every adult had to contribute to the collective effort; otherwise, it would destroy the group. However, Alex had his own goal. He could have wiped out the zombie apocalypse right at the start, as soon as he arrived in this world. But that would only scare off the true cause of everything happening. Alex knew that, in order to track down the avatar of Nyan-Nyan, he had to act covertly. Right now, he was only taking the first step to find the cause of the zombie apocalypse. First, he needed to find the culprit, and then he would reveal his cards so that the avatar of Nyan-Nyan could never escape again. Rei and Kiriko sat in the backseat, quietly discussing the events of the past days. Rei was the main storyteller¡ªshe eagerly described the situation at their temporary base and shared plans for the future, with the priority being saving as many survivors as possible. Kiriko, glancing at Alex, couldn''t help but admire his organizational skills and incredible sense of responsibility. Most people with his abilities would likely prefer to survive alone, without caring about the fate of others. Mentally, she praised him for everything he had done, but the question kept arising in her mind: what kind of relationship did her daughter have with this mysterious man? "What''s with the green dog?" Kiriko asked with curiosity, pointing at G.I.R. "This is G.I.R. He''s kind of like a robot and my assistant. He can do a lot of things, and it''s better not to call him weird, or he might get upset," Rei explained, smiling as she introduced their mechanical companion. Upon hearing his name, G.I.R turned around and waved his paw. Kiriko''s surprise quickly turned into a soft smile as she waved back at the robot. Her attention was increasingly drawn to the fact that this creation was Alex''s work. "Actually, he''s cute. Well, except for the fact that he shot our neighbor in the head," Kiriko added in a restrained tone, not taking her eyes off the robot. "And he has a sister¡ªMIMI. She''s pink, wears a tutu, and looks like a real diva," Rei chimed in, enthusiastically sharing funny details about their mechanical team. Kiriko couldn''t help but smile as she listened to her daughter. Rei was passionately describing everything¡ªfrom their escape from school to the latest events at the bank. However, at one point, she couldn''t hold back and began complaining about Takashi. Kiriko just shook her head, knowing this wasn''t the first such tirade. Even Alex, in the short time they had known each other, had heard plenty of Rei''s complaints about this guy. "Mom, did you manage to get in touch with Dad?" Rei suddenly asked, her voice trembling with hope, waiting for good news. Kiriko frowned, her gaze darkening. She knew what to say, but the words stuck in her throat. Rei noticed her reaction and understood without words. Sadness washed over her like a wave. She realized that her father''s work, especially in the apocalypse, had left him with no chance. "I understand¡­ He''s gone, right?" Rei said quietly, trying to hold back her tears. "Come here," Kiriko said, hugging her daughter, giving her a chance to cry. Alex, watching through the rearview mirror, let out a heavy sigh. He knew Rei''s father''s fate. His soul no longer existed, leaving behind an empty shell that now wandered among the dead. Alex decided that no one would ever know this. It was better for everyone to believe that their loved ones rested in another world. He cracked the window, lit a cigarette, and thought about the next step. Tomorrow, he planned to go after Takashi''s mother and try to save the teachers and children from the elementary school. When the car arrived at the bank, Alex stopped in front of the gates for G.I.R to open them. Once on the premises, he parked the car and got out. "Well, ladies, we''ve arrived. Don''t forget to leave five stars for the comfortable ride," Alex said with a light smirk as he got out of the car, glancing at Rei and Kiriko through the window. Alex noticed that Rei''s eyes were red from crying, but she wasn''t crying anymore. It seemed like she had come to terms with the thought that her father might have turned into a zombie. Inside, Rei understood that this was inevitable, but she found solace in the fact that her mother was still alive, despite the recent events. Hearing Alex''s joke, she smiled faintly. His attempt to lighten the mood gave her a bit of strength. "I''ll definitely leave a review. But next time, please don''t run over zombies that are on the road. Rebecca did the same, and we almost flipped the car," Rei said, weakly smiling. "I make no promises," Alex replied with a light smirk. "I see you two are close. That''s nice," Kiriko added, stepping out of the car with a warm smile. Rei slightly blushed at her mother''s words but couldn''t think of a way to deny them. Alex, on the other hand, just shook his head and walked ahead, heading for some coffee to clear his thoughts. Rei noticed that he didn''t deny what had been said, and a subtle glow appeared in her eyes. Taking her mother by the hand, she led her inside, eagerly showing her their temporary shelter. "Come on, I''ll show you everything!" Rei said joyfully, pulling her mother along. When Kiriko entered, she expected to see an environment similar to the one she had at home while hiding. However, she was surprised by how carefree the people in the shelter looked. Some were reading books, others were playing board games, and a group of children was watching cartoons. Everything seemed so peaceful that it was hard to believe what was happening outside, especially with the zombie apocalypse raging in the streets. Rei explained how everything was organized as she led her mother to the observation room. When they entered, Kiriko noticed that besides Alex, there were only girls in the room. "Guys, we saved my mom. Meet her!" Rei proudly announced, introducing Kiriko. "Hello. It''s way more peaceful here than anywhere else. But why is everyone in one room?" Kiriko asked, looking around. "Because with Alex, it''s safe and not boring," Shizuka answered in a cheerful, carefree tone. Kiriko blushed slightly at her words and couldn''t think of a response. Meanwhile, Alex was sitting in a chair, holding a coffee mug, trying to calm his nerves. "You said your mom took in the neighbors when this whole nightmare started," Saya said, looking at Rei with interest. "Why just save her?" "Because those assholes decided to saddle her with their problems. Had to drag her out by force," Alex answered grimly. "Can we get the details? Not your usual short version," Brunhilde interjected, casting a glance at his tense face. Alex sighed heavily, looking ahead as he began recounting what happened when they went to save Kiriko. With each of his words, the tension among the girls grew. Brunhilde, in particular, was angry¡ªshe couldn''t stand people like that. Her gaze revealed a desire to punish those who had acted so low. Saya, on the other hand, was deep in thought. Alex''s words reminded her of the situation with her father. He had continued to take survivors into the group without asking anything of them in return. She understood that when the supplies ran out and hunger began to weigh heavily, this crowd might turn against him. Saya decided that she would need to ask Alex to come with her to her home to try to convince her father. And if he showed stubbornness again, at least take her mother to save her from the potential wrath of the hungry crowd. "As expected. People are by nature disgusting and ungrateful creatures. Even if you save them, they don''t owe you any gratitude. You could say you''re lucky, Rei, that Alex agreed to come for your mom earlier," Rebecca said with clear cynicism, not hiding her disdain for humanity. "We won''t be like that, right? Right?" Shizuka asked anxiously, looking at Alex. "If someone decides to bite the hand that feeds them, I wouldn''t be against giving them a kick in the ass. As long as everyone we''ve taken in behaves calmly, we''re fine. But that can change. There will always be an idiot who thinks they''re special. Those are easy to deal with. I don''t want to come off as cold-blooded or cruel, but I won''t tolerate threats that put us all in danger," Alex explained calmly, not raising his voice. "You''re absolutely right," Saeko nodded approvingly. "We survive because we act as a unit. Everyone has their role, and that''s how it should be. There''s no point in keeping those who don''t want to help. Even the children are doing something. If anything goes wrong, I''ll back you up." "So will I! I might not be a fighter, but I''m ready to help in any way I can," added Shizuka, raising her hand. Alex smiled and shook his head. In the worst-case scenario, he was thinking about using hypnosis on those who caused problems. It wasn''t a humane approach, but he believed the safety of the majority came first. If one person endangered dozens, the choice was obvious. After the conversation, Kiriko quickly blended into the group. The girls started chatting, and Alex decided to step onto the roof for some fresh air. Brunhilde, noticing his departure, followed him. On the roof, Alex sat on the edge, lit a cigarette, and once again immersed himself in thoughts about what had happened. "What are you thinking about?" Brunhilde asked as she sat down next to him. "Don''t you know? We''re still spiritually connected. You can read my mind," Alex replied with a smile. "I try not to invade your head without a reason. So it''s better if you just tell me," she said, leaning her shoulder against his. "I''m thinking about what to do with the people who did this to Kiriko," Alex replied, exhaling smoke. "And what have you decided?" she asked calmly, not trying to change his mind. Brunhilde understood: those people were beyond saving. If someone had acted like that once, they would probably do it again. "I could use magic," Alex said thoughtfully. "But if Nyann-Nyan''s avatar is really here, he might notice." "How could he notice? It''s just a spell. The key is to do it carefully," Brunhilde noted, trying to calm him down. "It''s not that simple. Every spell I use carries the power of destruction. If he senses it, things will get worse. Either he''ll run away, abandoning everything, or stop playing his games and destroy this planet," Alex answered, looking up at the starry sky. "Then what are you going to do if you can''t use spells?" came a calm voice from G?ndul, who appeared on the other side of Alex. Alex turned, noticing G?ndul, who had unexpectedly left his spiritual space. Brunhilde, also seeing her sister, merely rolled her eyes and decided to ignore her appearance. "Well, I''ll act like in Valhalla: use something like chakra and martial arts. As for these assholes... technology will come to the rescue. I just happen to have something in my inventory¡ªperfect for sending idiots to the afterlife," Alex said with a wide, almost villainous grin. "You''re quite the grudge-holder, darling," G?ndul said, covering her mouth with her hand and chuckling. "I''m not holding a grudge, I''m just restoring justice," Alex replied in a righteous tone. "Do you even believe what you''re saying?" Brunhilde gave him a slight smirk. "Nope," Alex admitted honestly as he stood up from the edge of the roof. The Valkyrie sisters only smiled as they watched his sincerity. Alex, stepping back a few paces, delved into his inventory, sifting through the items he had created. Finally, he pulled out an oddly-shaped arrow and a bow. "What an unusual arrow. What is it for? I understand you want to vent your anger on those ungrateful mortals, but I''m curious about what this arrow does," Brunhilde said, stepping closer and taking the arrow into her hands. "I was inspired by an old movie. In it, the hero fights an entire army in the jungle using explosive arrows. But this is my version, and it''s much more dangerous," Alex said, grinning widely. "Isn''t it going to destroy the whole block? Or the whole neighborhood?" Brunhilde asked suspiciously, staring at him intently. "Nope. It''s a weakened version. It can only destroy a house. So relax. Now, ladies, step back, I need some space for the shot," Alex said, taking the arrow from Brunhilde''s hands. Brunhilde still didn''t trust Alex''s words. She knew his creations too well to believe in the "weakened version." G?ndul also shook her head skeptically, but Alex paid them no mind. He confidently aimed at the house where the survivors were, the ones who had taken advantage of Kiriko. The arrow flew from the bow, describing an arc in the air. Alex and the two Valkyries followed its flight intently. In the night''s silence, there was a dull explosion followed by a bright flash of flames. In the distance, at the site of the Miyamoto family''s house, a ruin was now burning. "Beautiful," Alex said, grinning widely. Brunhilde only sighed, and G?ndul snorted. It remained to be seen what consequences this would bring. To be continued... Chapter 205 - 205: Smoking Leads to Zombie Transformation After Alex blew up the house where the ungrateful survivors¡ªwhom Kiriko had kindly taken in¡ªhad taken refuge, his anger subsided somewhat. He and the two Valkyries sat on the rooftop, watching the bright flames illuminating the distant night sky. Alex knew the sound of the explosion would attract all the zombies in the area. Furthermore, the likelihood of the fire spreading to nearby buildings increased if the zombies caught fire and wandered around. Looking down, Alex saw the undead beginning to collide with the barricades that the rescued survivors had built. The electric fence he had installed efficiently fried the zombies, reducing them to charred remains. The smell of burnt flesh wafted upward, heightening the grim atmosphere. Alex spent another hour watching as the undead gradually moved toward the site of the explosion. Those trapped at the barricades flailed helplessly until their bodies were torn apart by the iron spikes. Finally, tired of the sight, Alex rose from the edge of the roof. He was ready to return to the monitoring room. Before he left, G?ndul gave him a gentle kiss on the cheek before vanishing into his spiritual space. Alex and Brunhilde descended, finding the others already busy with their tasks. The underground shelter muffled the sound of the explosion, and it seemed no one even noticed what had happened. Without disturbing anyone, Alex sat at the table to continue monitoring the city through the cameras. However, nothing particularly interesting caught his eye, except that most of the zombies had migrated to the area of the explosion. Kiriko, sitting next to her daughter, noticed Alex, who was fully engrossed in his work, ignoring everything around him. He was wearing headphones, listening to music, and reviewing camera footage, piquing her curiosity. She got up and approached Alex, stopping behind him. Kiriko observed him, amazed at how focused he was. "Is he always like this?" she asked, turning to the other girls. "Only when it comes to work," Rebecca replied lazily. "Otherwise, he''s either slacking off or making something." Kiriko nodded and returned to her daughter, leaving Alex alone with his thoughts. Meanwhile, Alex pulled out a notebook and began jotting down plans. The first item was to find weapons to arm the survivors. Next was modifying a vehicle to leave the city. Ultimately, Alex planned to reach Okinawa, where he hoped to find a ship. He also noted the need to recruit more people to expand the group''s capabilities. By the time Alex finished planning, it was deep into the night, and the other girls had long gone to sleep. Stretching, Alex glanced back and noticed everyone was already resting. After rubbing his face, he decided to join them. He lay down next to Rebecca, who immediately, without waking, climbed onto him and settled on his chest. Alex smiled, looking at her innocent, peaceful face. Kissing her on the crown of her head, he closed his eyes and allowed himself some rest. The next morning, Alex woke to the soft touch of something on his face. He didn''t need to guess what it was: Shizuka had turned in her sleep and was using his head as a pillow for her embrace. Not feeling Rebecca on his chest, Alex realized she was already up. Carefully extracting himself from Shizuka''s grasp, he stood and looked around. The girls were scattered around the room, but all of them were staring at him. Their collective gazes created a slight tension, especially among those who weren''t yet accustomed to his morning demeanor. Alex scanned the room with his eyes, and those unfamiliar with his morning grumpiness flinched at his stern expression. Noticing this, Rebecca got up from her spot and approached Alex. "There you go again, scaring everyone with that look. Let me help you," she said, starting to massage his face. Alex didn''t resist, allowing Rebecca to do as she pleased. Meanwhile, he was trying to fully wake up, and for that, he, as always, needed a cup of coffee. Once Rebecca finished the massage, she returned to breakfast with a smile. Alex sat down in a chair, and Brunhilde immediately handed him a mug of hot drink. Taking a sip, he felt himself coming back to life. "Why does he look like that first thing in the morning?" Saya asked cautiously, turning to Brunhilde. "Don''t worry. He''s always like that when he wakes up. You get used to it quickly. Better remember what Rebecca did¡ªjust in case it comes in handy," Brunhilde replied with a slight smile. "W-Who would want to remember that? I''m not going to do something like that!" Saya blurted out, blushing in embarrassment. "Well, who knows," Brunhilde answered calmly. Alex took a couple more sips of coffee, and his mind gradually cleared. He thought again about completely giving up sleep, but quickly discarded the idea. He enjoyed sleeping too much to deprive himself of that pleasure. Looking around, he noticed that Rei and Kiriko were missing. "Where are Rei and Kiriko?" he asked the girls. "They went to talk to Takashi, to try to knock some sense into him," Saya replied with a smirk. "Do you think it will help?" Alex asked with a yawn. "I''ve been watching him sometimes. He does his tasks, but most of the time, he walks around with this expression like he''s constipated." The girls involuntarily recalled Takashi''s face. After Alex''s words, the comparison seemed so accurate that they couldn''t hold back their laughter. "Who''s constipated? I can give him an enema to make him feel better," Shizuka said sleepily as she sat up, looking confused. This only intensified the laughter, and the atmosphere in the room lightened considerably. After Shizuka''s comment, no one could hold back their laughter. The room filled with a new wave of amusement, and Shizuka, clearly flustered, blushed deeply. It was at this moment that Kiriko and Rei returned to the room. Seeing everyone laughing, they were surprised and tried to figure out what had caused such an outburst of emotion so early in the morning. Saya immediately explained the situation, and Rei couldn''t resist, caught up in the mood. Kiriko merely smiled slightly and shook her head, trying to maintain an air of maturity. Alex looked at them and decided to get straight to the point. He was curious if they had managed to get through to Takashi or if he was still stubborn as usual. "So, how did the talk with Takashi go?" he asked Rei and Kiriko. Rei frowned. "Nothing changed. He''s still as stubborn as ever. Mom tried to explain that his mother is fine, but he just snapped back and said something like, ''You should be glad that this person saved your mother, instead of sticking your nose in my business.''" Alex turned his gaze to Kiriko. "Even you couldn''t get through to this idiot?" Kiriko sighed. "I tried. I told him that his mother is now in the bunker under the school where she works. But he doesn''t want to listen. I think if he sees for himself that she''s alive, he''ll calm down." Alex nodded but wasn''t planning to excuse Takashi''s behavior any longer. He had clearly decided to ignore the real problems and close himself off. Alex hoped his mother could knock some sense into him. After finishing breakfast, he led the group upstairs to check on the progress. At the gathering spot, he saw a group of builders discussing plans to reinforce the base. They were debating which areas needed strengthening first. Alex glanced over and noticed Kohta among the female officers. He silently praised the chubby guy for overcoming his shyness and starting to act like a normal person. "Good morning, everyone," Alex said loudly, drawing the attention of those present. The group stopped their work and focused on him. As he approached the table, Alex exchanged a few words with various survivors before starting to discuss the current matters. He was interested in how the resource gathering and base reinforcement were going. When everyone had gathered around the table, Alex noticed that the number of officers had increased. "That''s good. More people who know how to handle weapons," he thought, glancing over them briefly. He hoped there were no corrupt elements among the newcomers. However, if Kiriko hadn''t said anything, it meant there was no cause for concern. First, Alex asked about the progress on the base''s fortification. One of the builders responsible for the task immediately reported: "We''re reinforcing the windows and doors with steel plates to protect the most vulnerable spots. But the number of zombies outside increased overnight, so we can''t continue working until we clear the area." Alex nodded and clarified: "Actually, most of the dead have already gone in another direction. You can go ahead and work on the barricades." "How do you know that?" Kohta asked, squinting suspiciously. Alex gave Kohta a confused look, as if asking, "Are you serious?" The girls around him looked at Kohta the same way, adding pressure. Kohta felt a chill run down his spine. Under such intense gazes, he started to get noticeably nervous and even sweated a little. "Fatty, use your brain," Saya said in an irritated tone, folding her arms across her chest. "Since we settled here, Alex has connected to all the available cameras in the city and even set up some additional ones. While you''re resting or doing your thing, he''s constantly monitoring the situation to keep us all safe. What''s more, he personally set up these cameras so we could have more information and be more cautious." "Oh, I forgot... Sorry," Kohta mumbled, scratching the back of his head. Alex simply shook his head. "It''s fine. But tell me, how''s the resource gathering and the search for people going? I''ve noticed we''ve got some new members in the group." He glanced at the new arrivals. "We''re not taking any risks by going too far because we''re short on ammunition and transportation. It''s tough to move everyone with just the ''Hummer.'' But we did find a bus station, and we thought those might be useful in the future," Asami answered, not waiting for Kohta to gather his thoughts. "Buses are a good idea," Alex nodded. "As for ammo and weapons, I''ll figure out how to get some. Now that we have more officers, it means we can form extra search teams. Just a reminder, we don''t have much time." Everyone nodded in agreement. The meeting continued in its usual rhythm. Alex gave instructions to several groups to clear the barricades of trapped zombies, while he began thinking about the next step¡ªrescuing Takashi''s mother and the other children hiding in the school bunker. He understood that this operation would require extreme caution. "Takashi, can you come over here for a minute?" Alex called, stepping away slightly. Takashi frowned but followed him. The girls discreetly watched, trying to understand what Alex was planning to do. Once they were farther from the others, Alex lit a cigarette and, watching Takashi approach, began: "Do you want to explain why the hell you''re acting like a spoiled child? You''ve already been told that your mother is fine, that she''s alive and in the school bunker. Instead of listening, you snap back. Even Rey''s mother tried to talk to you, but you brushed her off too. Do you even realize that many of these people will never see their loved ones again? And if they do, it''ll only be as walking corpses ready to tear them apart." "Mind your own business," Takashi snapped rudely. "Just because you saved me and these people doesn''t give you the right to meddle in my affairs." Alex stared silently at him. His face remained expressionless, but a vein twitched in his right eye. He was doing his best to stay calm despite every defiant word from Takashi. The girls standing nearby began losing patience as they watched Alex repeatedly make reasonable points while Takashi stubbornly brushed them off. The tension was rising. "Damn it," Rebecca muttered, noticing a strange wide smile appearing on Alex''s face. "Brunhilda, grab him! GIR, MIMI, Stitch, help!" she yelled, rushing toward Alex, trying to prevent what she thought was inevitable. Brunhilda immediately understood what Alex was planning and quickly moved toward him. GIR, MIMI, and Stitch also reacted instantly, rushing to Alex''s side. The other girls froze, confused, not understanding why Rebecca had asked to hold Alex back. Brunhilda and Rebecca managed to grab Alex by the arms, preventing him from pulling out his stick and beating Takashi. GIR, MIMI, and Stitch hung on to his arms and shoulders, helping to keep the situation under control. "Let me go! I''m going to knock some sense into this idiot!" Alex growled, tensing his muscles to break free. "Don''t even think about it," Brunhilda snapped, barely holding him back. "We both know your ''sense knocking'' methods don''t end too well for those on the receiving end." "Hey, idiot, get lost while we''re holding him!" Rebecca added, addressing Takashi. "He''ll cool off soon, so go on, shoosh!" Takashi flinched under Alex''s grim look and decided not to tempt fate, quickly retreating. Once he was out of sight, Brunhilda and Rebecca let go of Alex. As he freed himself, Alex took a deep breath, trying to regain his calm. He knew he had almost lost control again, and it irritated him. "Did you really want to beat him?" Rey asked, looking at him in surprise. "Maybe," Alex answered evasively. "Uh-huh, ''maybe.'' I remember the last time your ''sense knocking'' ended with the poor guy having to see a therapist to recover," Rebecca added sarcastically. "It doesn''t matter," Alex waved it off. "We''ll save Miss Komuro, and let her deal with her son. Maybe after talking to his mother, he''ll stop acting like a depressed idiot." "Or maybe not," Rey snorted. "Honestly, I kind of want to smack him myself." "Rey, you were friends! How can you say that?" Kiriko said, slightly reproaching her daughter. "Mom, you hardly see him, but I do, every day. I''m sure you''d feel the same way," Rey replied with a slight smile. Kiriko just shook her head, chuckling. After a brief discussion, Alex assigned Kiriko and Brunhilda to stay behind and watch over the camp while he and the team went to fetch Miss Komuro. Kiriko agreed without further questions. Outside, Alex saw a new minibus that someone had thoughtfully brought. Leading the girls to the vehicle, he began organizing the boarding. "I''ll drive," Rebecca declared, climbing into the driver''s seat. "I''m not going if she''s driving!" Rey protested, blocking Rebecca''s way. "We''ll definitely flip over!" "Hey, don''t be such a buzzkill. It''ll be fun!" Rebecca laughed, trying to squeeze past her to the wheel. "With your driving skills, you should only be trusted with a tank or an armored vehicle," Alex said with a smile, putting his hand on her head. "I''m driving today." "Fine," Rebecca grumbled, conceding, but a mischievous spark appeared in her eyes. Rebecca sulked but eventually gave up her seat to Alex. However, she immediately settled herself on his lap as if in protest. Alex just shook his head with a slight smile, took his phone from his pocket, and placed it on the dashboard to plot the route to the school where Takashi''s mother worked. He hoped there would be a bus there to evacuate the children. Once everyone was seated, Alex started the engine and set off. Rolling down the window to smoke, he glanced toward the spot where the fire had been the previous night. "Was there a fire last night?" Saya asked, pointing to a faint column of smoke in the distance. "Maybe. Something happened, and it caught fire," Alex replied indifferently, taking a drag. "It''s somewhere near my house," Rey said, craning her neck forward to get a better look at the smoke. "Probably the gunshots attracted the dead, a scuffle broke out, and something ignited. Who knows? It doesn''t matter to us," Alex said calmly, his face expressionless. "Heh, karma," Saya smirked, a glint of schadenfreude in her eyes. Rebecca was watching Alex closely. She immediately realized he was lying and pinched him on the leg to get his attention. Alex threw a quick glance at her. Her expressive eyes seemed to ask whether he had anything to do with it. In response, Alex just smiled. Rebecca instantly understood that Alex had likely "arranged a fun night" for the survivors that Kiriko had saved. Alex looked in the rearview mirror and noticed Stitch comfortably curled up on Shizuka''s chest, enjoying himself as if it were the softest spot in the world. Shizuka, meanwhile, smiled contentedly as she petted him. Arriving at the elementary school, Alex drove onto the premises. An eerie, frightening silence hung in the air. Everyone got out of the minibus, but they stayed close to each other. "It''s too quiet. Like in a horror movie," Shizuka muttered, her voice slightly fearful. "Don''t remind me. The last thing I want to see is zombie kids," Rey shuddered, as if the thought alone chilled her. "You''ll protect me, right? I''m just a fragile girl," Shizuka said playfully, pressing her ample "assets" against Alex''s back. "Where did you learn that, busty?" Rebecca asked, raising an eyebrow and nervously twitching her eye. "Rika taught me. She said, if you want free drinks, do this," Shizuka replied with a completely serious expression. "And does it work?" Rey asked skeptically. "I don''t know... I haven''t tried. I''m too shy," Shizuka admitted, blushing and looking down. Alex couldn''t help but smile, seeing the blush color her cheeks. Once everyone was ready, the group headed toward the school to scout and clear the area before evacuating the children and teachers trapped in the bunker. First, they circled the building, checking the backyard to ensure there were no zombies that could attack unexpectedly. In the backyard, a small group of zombies was indeed wandering around, which Rebecca quickly dealt with, not letting them get any closer. Once all the threats outside were cleared, the team headed inside the school. Approaching the entrance, they heard a raspy cough coming from somewhere above. "Who''s coughing so loudly?" Saya frowned, peering into the dimly lit hallways. "It sounds like someone who''s been smoking their whole life nonstop." The girls simultaneously turned to Alex, who had a cigarette between his teeth. Under their scrutinizing gazes, he blushed slightly but quickly regained his composure. "First of all, my cigarettes aren''t harmful. They don''t even smell, if you haven''t noticed. They just have a slightly bitter taste, and that''s it," Alex said, pretending to be upset, looking at them with feigned displeasure. "You''re right, your cigarettes don''t smell. But Rika smokes too, and her cigarettes smell terrible," Shizuka commented, as if sniffing the air for confirmation. Alex was already thinking about something else. A thought flashed through his mind that only one type of zombie could cough like that. His suspicion was confirmed when a long tongue suddenly shot out towards Saya, trying to grab her. In an instant, Alex pulled Saya into his embrace, and with his other hand, he caught the tongue before it could reach her. "Ah, you bastard, come here!" Alex growled, yanking the tongue toward himself. Saya froze in his arms, her cheeks flushing bright red. She hadn''t understood how she ended up in Alex''s embrace. With a strong jerk, Alex pulled the zombie off the roof. With a loud crash, it hit the ground, spraying black blood. At the same time, G.I.R. rushed toward the fallen "smoker" and with a characteristic hum, drove his sawed-off sword into the zombie''s head, ending its "life." The girls exchanged glances before staring at the tongue still held in Alex''s hand, and then at the zombie it belonged to. Their expressions shifted from disgust to curiosity as the realization hit each of them. "Ugh, so that was its tongue... gross," Rey grimaced, looking at the zombie. "How long it is! How does that even fit in its body and stretch out like that?" Shizuka said in amazement, examining it closely. "Heh, it''s probably popular among zombie girls," Rebecca smirked, winking. A brief pause followed. The girls exchanged looks but then couldn''t hold back and burst into laughter. Even Alex, imagining the absurdity of the scene, hummed before openly laughing. "I doubt it''s popular. But it looks like we''ve encountered a new type of zombie," Saeko remarked seriously, eyeing the body carefully. The girls surrounded the zombie and began to examine it cautiously. Using the katana''s scabbard, Saeko flipped it onto its back to examine its face. Rebecca squatted beside it and gestured for MIMI to gather data. Without hesitation, Rebecca pulled out a knife and, with no ceremony, cut open the zombie''s stomach to figure out how long its tongue really was. The girls watched her actions with interest. Alex, still holding Saya in his arms, watched the process from the side. His calm face and confident movements gave those around him a sense of security. Saya looked up at Alex, her embarrassment obvious. "How much longer are you planning to hug me?" she asked, a slightly embarrassed tone in her voice. "If you want, I can hold you longer," Alex replied with a smirk. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Idiot," Saya muttered, slapping him on the chest, but she didn''t rush to pull away. Alex laughed and released Saya. She slipped out of his embrace but didn''t move far, still staying close by. Her embarrassment gradually shifted to calmness. Alex looked around and drew the attention of the whole group, who continued examining the dead zombie. "Alright, enough experiments. Let me remind you why we''re here," he said, confidently directing his gaze at the girls. Rebecca clicked her tongue in annoyance but stood up nonetheless. Alex made a mental note to send the collected data on the new type of zombie to Rika so she''d be aware of the threat. After a brief preparation, the group moved toward the school building. They carefully observed their surroundings, looking for signs of zombies and the way to the bunker entrance. Alex confidently led them until they reached the basement, where the desired entrance was located. "It seems stuck," Rey said, trying to turn the lever on the door. "Let me give it a try," Alex offered, squatting down. He gripped the lever tightly and, applying a little more force than he had planned, tore it out by the root. The girls froze in surprise, then began to applaud. "Alright, alright, enough. It was just a lever," Alex smirked and peered inside the now-open passage. The first thing he saw was a group of frightened teachers armed with makeshift spears. They were protecting the children hiding behind them, trembling with fear. "Miss Komuro, are you here?" Alex asked, carefully observing the people in the room. "Do we know each other?" one of the women asked, her voice tinged with slight fear. "Not with me, but with her, yes," Alex replied, stepping back and turning his gaze to Rey. He gestured for her to come forward. Rey nodded, stepped forward, and peered inside. "Miss Komuro, we''re here for you. I''m glad you''re alright," Rey said with a smile. "Rey? Is that you?" the woman exclaimed, her face lighting up with relief. "I''m so glad you''re okay! You called and said we''d be rescued... But in a situation like this, you know, it''s hard to believe." Seeing the familiar face, Miss Komuro visibly relaxed and hurried to explain the situation to the other teachers. Gradually, the tension in the bunker eased, and their faces reflected relief. Alex and his group began descending. "G.I.R., MIMI, Shizuka, check on the children and teachers," Alex ordered, keeping a close eye on the situation. Meanwhile, Rey was chatting animatedly with Miss Komuro, trying to cheer her up. Alex approached, and Miss Komuro noticed his presence. She recalled how Rey had told her over the phone that one person had rescued them and organized the group of survivors. "Thank you for saving us. And my son," Miss Komuro said, giving a slight bow of gratitude. "Everything''s fine, Miss Komuro. But you''ll need to talk to your son and give him a good talking-to," Alex replied in a calm but firm tone. Miss Komuro looked confusedly at Rey, searching for answers. Rey calmly began explaining what had happened with Takashi. The woman sighed heavily, promising to talk to her son when the opportunity arose. Meanwhile, Alex was watching the children. Their attention was completely captivated by G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch, who were entertaining the little ones, distracting them from the unsettling reality. While the trio kept them occupied, Shizuka was inspecting the children for any injuries or signs of infection. Alex quickly assessed the situation: the children looked exhausted and scared, some showed obvious signs of dehydration, and others were extremely fatigued. Rebecca, not wasting any time, went upstairs to bring the bus. "How are they doing?" Alex asked, sitting next to Shizuka, who was carefully examining one of the little ones. "Most of the children only have scratches, but some are already showing signs of tetanus," Shizuka frowned. "They''re hungry, dehydrated, and very weak. We need to get tetanus medication and fluids as soon as possible." "As soon as we get them to a safe place, I''ll gather a team, and we''ll head to the hospital for everything we need," Alex replied softly, gently patting Shizuka on the head to calm her down a bit. Once Shizuka finished her examination, Alex asked everyone to get ready to leave. He and the girls went outside first to check the situation. After ensuring everything was calm, Alex gave the signal, and the children began to carefully leave the bunker. "Don''t be afraid. We''ll protect you," G.I.R. confidently assured them, with MIMI and Stitch supporting him. These words gave the children courage, and, sticking close to one another, they began to exit. Alex kept a close eye on every child until they were all on the bus, which Rebecca had already brought. Once the children and teachers were settled, Alex sternly said: "Close your eyes and don''t look out the windows until we reach a safe place." After that, he turned to Rebecca. "I''ll drive the bus, and you can take the van with the others. After we drop off the kids, we''ll head straight to the hospital." "No problem. I''ve always wondered what a hospital looks like during a zombie apocalypse," Rebecca smirked, giving a thumbs-up. Alex chuckled, shook his head, and waited for the girls to settle into the van. Rebecca peeked out the window, waved, signaling they were ready. Starting the engine, Alex drove behind them. G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch stayed with him to keep an eye on the children. During the ride, MIMI turned on a cartoon, completely distracting the little ones. Alex occasionally glanced in the rearview mirror to make sure everything was okay. Upon reaching the base, Alex parked the bus and began leading the children out. Kiriko greeted them at the gate. "Kiriko, I''m glad you''re alive too," Miss Komuro said, recognizing her familiar face. "Namiyo, I''m so relieved you''re okay," Kiriko replied, hugging her friend. Once everyone was inside, Alex asked for food to be brought for the children. He watched them, noticing how few were left for such a large school. Thoughts of the others'' possible fate weighed heavily on him, but he pushed them away, focusing on the present. At that moment, Takashi appeared, drawn by the noise. When he saw his mother, he froze and then rushed to her. Namiyo, unable to hold back her emotions, hugged her son, who was barely holding back tears. Alex watched them with a slight sense of hope. Perhaps this moment would help Takashi come to his senses and stop acting like a foolish teenager. To be continued... (Another day and another chapter. You can suggest characters that you want to see in this arc. The main thing is that they fit into this arc. I will be glad to hear your wishes. Enjoy reading!) Chapter 206 - 206: Unexpected Events Following One After Another When Alex''s group returned with the children from the school, the barricade builders noticed the commotion and came over to find out what had happened. What struck Alex most was that among the rescued children was the child of one of the men. The man hugged his daughter tightly, tears streaming down his face. Alex felt mixed emotions. On one hand, as a logical thinker, he understood that this man now had a reason to live and strive for his daughter''s safety. On the other hand, his kind nature rejoiced at the reunion of a father with his child in such a grim world. The same thing happened with Takashi. After reuniting with the mother he had believed lost, the boy, who had previously looked like a depressed teenager, hugged her and wept openly. Alex actively helped settle the children, with Rebecca just as involved. When the children were taken care of, those responsible for cooking started distributing food to help them recover. Earlier, when Rei mentioned that there were food supplies stored in the bunker, Alex had hoped there would be enough. However, reality turned out differently, and he was relieved he had decided to evacuate the children early. "Here''s the list of medications we urgently need," Shizuka said, handing Alex a piece of paper. "No problem. We''ll head out now," Alex replied, scanning the list. "Can''t wait to see what a hospital looks like during a zombie apocalypse!" Rebecca exclaimed enthusiastically. Alex smirked and patted her on the head. He pondered who to take on this dangerous mission. Looking around, he saw that Rei and Saya were busy, while Brunhilde had taken on the role of temporary leader, coordinating everyone. Alex didn''t want to put Shizuka in danger, so he settled on Saeko. "Will you come with us to the hospital?" he asked, placing a hand on her shoulder to get her attention. "Of course. My skills will be useful for this task," Saeko replied with a soft smile. Alex nodded and motioned for Rebecca and G.I.R. to follow him. Before leaving, he checked with the survivors to see if they needed anything from the hospital. After updating the list, the group headed to the exit. At his motorcycle, Alex opened the weapons compartment, pulled out a shotgun for Rebecca, and handed it to her. Saeko peeked inside, curious, but quickly lost interest upon seeing only firearms. "My favorite husband! You always know how to please a girl," Rebecca joked, grinning as she kissed Alex on the cheek. "No explosive or incendiary rounds. Stick to acid or shock rounds at most," Alex said firmly, pinching her cheek. "Buzzkill," Rebecca sighed, stuffing the rounds into her pockets. Alex pinched her cheek again as she grumbled about how he always ruined the fun. He might have let her use explosive or incendiary rounds if they weren''t headed to a hospital. At that moment, he noticed Saeko standing idly behind him, watching. "Do you want something too? Or are you only comfortable with a katana?" Alex asked with genuine interest. "I''m not used to firearms," Saeko said with a faint smile. "I''ve spent my life training with a katana at my family''s dojo. Even the katana you gave me is already a priceless gift." Alex nodded, respecting her choice. He appreciated that there were still people who preferred melee weapons over firearms. Meanwhile, G.I.R., their trusty robo-dog, leapt onto the motorcycle and reached into the weapons compartment, pulling out a flamethrower. Alex didn''t stop him and instead grabbed a pair of black spheres, each the size of a fist, and slipped them into his inner pocket. Rebecca noticed immediately, recognizing the incendiary grenades Alex had designed to burn and obliterate everything in their path. She glanced at G.I.R., who was already inspecting the flamethrower, and Alex pondered how to discreetly retrieve armor for G.I.R. and MIMI from his inventory without raising questions. When the preparations were complete, Alex headed towards the minivan they had used before. The van was spacious enough to carry a large amount of supplies. The girls settled inside, and Alex was about to follow their example when he suddenly heard a voice behind him. "Wait!" Takashi called out, rushing towards Alex. Alex stopped and turned to face the boy. "What''s going on?" he asked calmly, watching Takashi approach. "I want to go with you," Takashi began seriously. "I know I acted like a complete idiot. I was just afraid to face reality. At school, I had to kill a friend who had turned into a zombie and watch my former classmates tear each other apart. Even when I was told my mom was okay, I was scared to find out she had become one of those creatures." Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise. Even Rebecca and Saeko turned around, looking at Takashi as if a ghost was standing before them. Alex, however, noted to himself that mothers always had a profound impact on their children. He was glad that Mrs. Komuro had helped her son pull himself together. "Sorry, Takashi, but we''re heading to a pretty dangerous place," Alex explained calmly. "There could be too many of the dead. Saeko and Rebecca are experienced enough to handle confined spaces. If you want to help, it''s better to practice shooting with Kouta. This guy might seem harmless, but he''s had military training. You can see his comrades trust him, and he frequently goes on expeditions. Once you learn, I''ll take you with me or send you with other groups." Takashi looked a little disappointed but nodded, understanding that Alex was right. A spark of determination lit up in his eyes. "Thanks for saving my mom again," he said with a faint smile. "Anytime, kid," Alex replied, giving him a friendly tap on the head. Takashi shook his head and walked back to talk to his mother and find Kouta. Meanwhile, Alex, ignoring Takashi''s gratitude, got into the vehicle. He started the engine and headed toward the hospital for the supplies. As he drove through the iron gates, he waved at the people on the street, signaling that he was leaving. Turning on the music, Alex quietly hummed the melody, sinking into his thoughts. He pondered what to do next: if they finished quickly at the hospital, they might try to stop by the police station in search of weapons and ammo. If worst came to worst, he could simply retrieve whatever they needed from his inventory and come up with some story, claiming it was their find. "Alex, sorry to interrupt your thoughts," Hl?kk''s voice echoed in his head. "But why did that guy thank you for saving his mother again? As far as I remember, that was the only time." Alex paused for a moment. His thoughts returned to Takashi''s last words. He tried to reconstruct the chain of events, but the more he thought, the more uneasy he became. Something was definitely off. Especially recalling how MIMI had looked at Takashi strangely during their first meeting. "Shit," Alex muttered, his eyes widening with sudden realization. "Darling, what happened? Why are you nervous?" asked G?ndul, sensing the change in his demeanor. "It could be... David," Alex replied, his tone slightly stunned. "Which David? The one? The deceased son of your fianc¨¦e Gloria?" Geir?lul clarified, her voice tinged with disbelief. Alex didn''t answer; he just sighed heavily. He felt a sharp urge to smoke. If Takashi really was the reincarnation of David, that complicates things. Even without words, the Valkyries already understood what was going on in Alex''s mind. He rolled down the window and lit a cigarette, trying to sort out his thoughts. Now everything started to fall into place: Takashi''s headache during their first meeting, his strange behavior, the gratitude for "saving his mother again." Alex remembered helping David recover his memories before he crossed over to the other world. But if this was reincarnation, past memories might start surfacing due to meeting him. "Well, this is fucked up," Alex muttered, blowing out a puff of smoke. Rebecca heard his mumbling and turned to look at him. The expression on Alex''s face said it all ¡ª he was irritated and tense. "What happened?" she asked, patting his thigh to get his attention. Alex flicked the cigarette out of the window and looked at Rebecca. He didn''t know how to explain everything to her, especially in a way that wouldn''t let Saeko know too much. Rebecca noticed his thoughtful look and immediately understood that something was going on. "I think we found him," Alex quietly said, so only Rebecca could hear. "Found ''him''?" she asked, tilting her head, looking at him in confusion. "His, Rebecca. Luna... Gloria," Alex replied, trying to speak in hints. At first, Rebecca didn''t understand what he was talking about or why he was using such strange words. But gradually, her eyes widened as the meaning of Alex''s words became clearer. She remembered the promise Alex made to Gloria: to find David''s reincarnation and see how he would live in this new world. And now, it seemed, he had found him. But in one of the harshest worlds one could imagine. "Well, fuck... What are you going to do?" Rebecca asked, her voice turning serious. "I don''t know yet. It looks like he''s gradually recovering his memories. But first, I want to talk to him, then I''ll tell Gloria," Alex replied, his smile forced. Rebecca sighed, fully understanding his state. She knew how much Alex loved Gloria and the other girls, and why he was willing to do anything for them. Saeko, noticing that Alex and Rebecca were whispering and Alex''s face looked tense, couldn''t help but ask: "What are you two whispering about?" she asked, leaning her head forward. Alex and Rebecca exchanged a glance, understanding that it wasn''t the right time to discuss it. "Rebecca wants a workshop," Alex began calmly, as if it were an ordinary everyday topic. "And I''m explaining that we don''t have space to set one up just yet. But I promised her that once we acquire a ship from the military base in Okinawa, she''ll have her own corner." Saeko nodded, intrigued, and began asking Rebecca about what she planned to do in her workshop. Rebecca threw a brief glance at Alex before shifting her attention to Saeko and starting to explain. Alex occasionally joined in, adding details. Saeko listened with surprise, learning that all the weapons Rebecca used, she had assembled herself. Her admiration was obvious¡ªshe hadn''t expected to meet someone with such skills. Arriving at the hospital, Alex turned into the ambulance parking lot and parked near the entrance. "We''re here. Let''s check out the ambulances first, then we''ll head inside," Alex suggested, getting out of the car. The girls agreed with Alex''s decision and got out of the car. Unfortunately, there were only a few ambulances in the parking lot, but even that might be enough to replenish their medical supplies. Approaching the first ambulance, Alex cautiously opened the doors. He involuntarily recalled scenes from horror movies where zombies jump out when the doors open. However, it was quiet inside. Only the floor and walls of the vehicle were stained with blood. "Someone had a rough shift," Rebecca joked, jumping into the back of the ambulance. "Tell me about it," Alex replied, glancing around warily. Saeko circled the vehicle to inspect the area. Meanwhile, Rebecca, along with G.I.R., began rummaging through the inside, searching for useful medical supplies. Unfortunately, they didn''t find anything of value except for a couple of packs of painkillers. Finishing with this vehicle, they moved on to the second. This time, Alex decided not to take any risks and simply knocked on the rear door to make sure there was no one inside. Listening carefully and confirming it was quiet, he opened the door. Rebecca jumped inside again, but the situation was the same¡ªnothing useful except for painkillers. "This place is empty too. Unless you want to collect painkillers," Rebecca said, showing what she had found. Alex shook his head. "Alright, time to head into the hospital itself," he said. Approaching the back door of the building, Alex listened. It was suspiciously quiet¡ªso quiet it felt unsettling. "If you see any bodies after we go in, just shoot them in the head, just in case. Who knows, maybe they''re faking it," Alex said with a slight smirk. "No problem, handsome. Now open the door, I want to see what''s inside," Rebecca responded impatiently. Alex sighed, shook his head, and opened the doors. Rebecca and G.I.R. quickly slipped inside, followed by Saeko, with Alex bringing up the rear. Inside, the corridor was eerily dark, but G.I.R. switched on the lights, dispelling the gloom. As they moved further, they entered a spacious room where black body bags lay scattered around. Alex approached one of the bags and lightly kicked it with the toe of his boot, checking if the body would "come to life." "Are you hoping to see them wriggle like worms in those bags?" Rebecca asked with a smile, watching his actions. "Of course not. It''s just¡­ if they start moving, it would be... strange," Alex replied, rolling his eyes. "Why strange?" Saeko asked, intrigued. "Well, imagine it. They''d be twitching and kicking, like worms you pull out of the ground. Only the noise would be louder than usual," Rebecca said, nodding. Saeko nodded thoughtfully at Rebecca''s explanation, while Alex continued to carefully scan the room, sensing that something unpleasant might be ahead. Saeko nodded and looked closely at the black bags with bodies. Deciding to help Alex, she began walking around the bags, gently poking them with the hilt of her katana to make sure nothing inside was coming to life. After finishing her check, Alex headed toward the wall where a map of the hospital was hanging. He was interested in the location of the pharmacy, where prescription medications were distributed, as well as the storage room from which the medications were supplied. Finding the map, Alex raised G.I.R. to the level of the schematic so that he could memorize the layout and guide the group. The robo-dog flawlessly completed the task and led them forward. Meanwhile, Rebecca curiously peered into each room, trying to make sense of what had happened there. In some rooms, everything was soaked in blood, while others were surprisingly clean, as if they hadn''t been used at all. Finally, the group reached the necessary room and began searching for medical supplies. "Alex, what did you feel the first time you killed someone?" Saeko suddenly asked, looking at him with a serious expression. Alex stopped rummaging through the boxes and looked at her. "Hard to say. Honestly, I didn''t feel anything special. It depends on how you view killing and the reason behind it. Why do you ask?" Rebecca, intrigued by the topic, also diverted her attention from the search, waiting for Saeko''s response. She had seen how easily Saeko dealt with zombies, not holding back her strength, as if she were a born killer. Alex guessed that the question was tied to Saeko''s past, specifically to the incident when she almost beat a pervert to death. Saeko took a deep breath and began: "A couple of years ago, something happened that still haunts me. I had been training in kendo since childhood, but over time, I stopped enjoying fights with ordinary opponents. I wanted more ¡ª not just battles, but a real fight on the edge of life and death. One day, at school, they started talking about a pervert who was stalking girls. I purposely chose a path where he usually appeared. When he decided to attack me, I could no longer hold back my bloodlust. I attacked him, and when I came to my senses, I realized that he was completely crippled and would never be able to live normally again." Saeko fell silent, waiting for their reaction. "Well, you crippled a pervert. So what?" Rebecca said nonchalantly. "If I were you, I would''ve cut off his balls and shoved them down his throat. Then I''d grind him through a meat grinder for a snack." Alex smirked slightly, but his response was much calmer: "Saeko, don''t blame yourself for what you did. You stopped him, protected other girls, and prevented future crimes. Every person has their own understanding of good and evil. Some might say you acted inhumanely, others might support you. But what matters most is how you see the situation. Can you forgive yourself and move forward? Or would you rather continue blaming yourself for ridding the world of a man who wanted to do harm?" Alex struck a pose reminiscent of Buddha when giving wise advice, adding a touch of seriousness to his words, though, unlike Buddha, no golden halo appeared behind him to make the situation even more serious. Saeko thought for a moment. She acknowledged that her actions had been driven by bloodlust, the desire to unleash the beast inside her. But at the same time, she realized that perhaps she had saved many others from that pervert. Rebecca, watching Alex''s pose, couldn''t help but laugh: "You should talk to Buddha less. You''re already copying his habits. Even the pose is identical!" "Don''t insult my friend," Alex replied, pouting. "He might be a little strange, but his words are always accurate." This moment of levity offered the group a brief respite from the grim atmosphere, allowing each of them to reflect on their thoughts and actions. Rebecca laughed, reminding Alex how Buddha once sought him out solely to replenish his stock of sweets that had run out. Alex found no rebuttal and, shrugging, silently returned to searching for medical supplies. Smiling at her victory, Rebecca continued her work. Saeko, lost in her thoughts, watched their interaction. Instead of condemnation, she received support and advice, which helped her relax. The girl couldn''t help but smile, feeling relieved, and decided to help Alex and Rebecca so they could finish their search faster. Meanwhile, G.I.R. stood at the counter, keeping a vigilant eye on the surroundings. "Well, we''ve almost found everything. How about checking the rest of the hospital? Maybe we''ll come across something useful?" Rebecca suggested with noticeable enthusiasm. Alex glanced at Saeko, waiting for her opinion. "I''m fine with it," she replied with a light smile. "Maybe we''ll really find something useful." Having made the decision, Alex settled G.I.R. on his shoulder, and the entire group headed out for reconnaissance. They climbed to the second floor and began searching the rooms, sifting through forgotten items in search of something valuable. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Apart from junk in bags and old phones, they found nothing noteworthy, although Alex and Rebecca thought the phones might be useful in the future. After finishing with this floor, they moved to the third. During another search, Alex heard a shuffling sound, as if someone were dragging their feet across the floor. Rebecca immediately perked up ¡ª she was clearly excited about the possibility of encountering an unusual zombie. Saeko, in turn, unsheathed her katana and took a combat stance. A figure appeared from a distant room: a thin, twisted zombie in hospital clothes, with a metal neck brace. The creature stared at them, and its mouth began to stretch, as though about to tear open. "Damn it! Get in the room!" Alex ordered, grabbing the girls and pulling them back into the room. Rebecca didn''t have time to protest when the air was torn by the deafening scream of the zombie, shattering glass throughout the floor. The girls'' ears felt as though they were blocked, and it seemed like blood would start pouring from them. Alex, wasting no time, assessed the distance and made a decision. To avoid facing the screamer directly, he decided to break through the walls. With a sudden movement, Alex covered his face with his hand and began smashing through the walls, aiming for the source of the sound. His power left a trail of holes, like a tunnel. Finally, he reached the room where the zombie had emerged, and without hesitation, grabbed its head and slammed it into the wall. The dull thud reverberated through the room, and the Screamer fell silent forever. Rebecca and Saeko quickly followed Alex, using the openings he had made. "Damn screamer," Rebecca muttered, kicking the immobilized body. "I almost went deaf. My ears are still ringing!" "I never thought I''d crave silence this much," Saeko added wearily, putting away her katana. "I''m more worried that this screeching bastard didn''t attract all the zombies in the area. If it did, we''ll be stuck here for a long time," Alex remarked, lighting a cigarette and shaking his head in annoyance. While Rebecca examined the body of the Screamer and G.I.R. gathered data for further transmission, Alex approached the broken window and looked outside. Saeko followed him, standing next to him and also glancing down. "We''re lucky," Saeko said with a light smile, looking at Alex. "Don''t I know it," Alex replied, then, looking at her, asked, "How about you? Did it get easier after you talked about it? Or do you still feel like you did something wrong?" He gently placed his hand on her head and lightly stroked her hair. "Actually, I do feel better," Saeko confessed, leaning slightly into his hand. "I realized that I don''t have to pretend to be someone else anymore. I want to be myself." "That''s the right way," Alex said approvingly, continuing to smile. "If someone can''t accept you for who you are, then those people aren''t worth being in your life." Saeko''s eyes brightened as she looked at Alex. His words gave her determination. She made a firm decision in her heart and decided to follow that feeling wherever it might lead. Glancing at the street for any signs of approaching zombies, Alex and Saeko returned to Rebecca. In the meantime, it seemed Rebecca had decided to play surgeon: the robo-dog had already gotten a mask, gloves, and tools, while Rebecca eagerly dissected the zombie. "Come here, miracle doctor," Alex shook his head and pulled Rebecca away from the Screamer''s body before she went too far. Rebecca crossed her arms, puffed her cheeks, and looked at Alex with puppy eyes, hoping he would let her go. But Alex didn''t relent and, without ceremony, threw her over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. "Hey!" she protested, slapping him on the back to express her indignation. Climbing to the fourth floor, Alex suggested splitting up to finish the search faster. If they didn''t find anything useful here, they would leave the hospital. Alex took G.I.R. with him and headed to the end of the hallway, while Saeko and Rebecca decided to start from the other side. Alex and G.I.R. carefully examined each room, but found only signs of chaos: blood on the walls, pieces of flesh, and destroyed rooms. Meanwhile, Saeko and Rebecca came across a strange room. Rebecca was the first to enter and froze, staring at the blood-stained wall. Strange hieroglyphs and phrases were scrawled on it, as if written by the hand of a madman. "Hey, handsome!" she shouted, calling to Alex. "This is definitely something for you. You''re the smartest, you know how to deal with this kind of thing." Hearing her voice, Alex stopped his search and quickly headed in their direction. Alex and G.I.R. exchanged a brief, silent glance and made their way to the room where Saeko and Rebecca had hidden. As soon as they entered, Alex immediately noticed the walls. What he saw made his face darken. He recognized the hieroglyphs instantly. Written in blood on the wall was: "I see him. I see him. I see the light." Below was an unfinished phrase that confirmed Alex''s worst fears: "Convergence will come and we will be made whole" "Am I the only one who thinks this was the place where some psycho was kept, who escaped during the apocalypse?" Rebecca said doubtfully, frowning and raising an eyebrow. "Unfortunately, it''s not that simple," sighed Alex, rubbing his temples. "The situation is much worse than it seems at first glance." "You know something, don''t you?" Saeko looked at him closely. "You''ve got that look on your face like you''d rather not have seen this." "Yes, I do, but now is not the time to explain everything," Alex turned away from the wall, his voice becoming more serious. "If we find more of these inscriptions, I''ll tell you everything. But for now, we need to leave this place. Everything here needs to be destroyed." Rebecca immediately understood where Alex was going with this. She remembered the one time he decided to burn a place to the ground: it had been when he was investigating the Arasaka cases and their connection to the avatar of Nyan-Nyan in Night City. As soon as G.I.R. heard the words about fire, he got excited. His mechanical paw immediately reached for the flamethrower, which he aimed at the wall. "Hold on, cleaner," Alex squinted, stopping him. "You''ll have plenty of time to get rid of the heresy. For now, take photos of all this madness." G.I.R. disappointedly lowered the flamethrower, kicked the nearest shard in frustration, but complied. After finishing with the photos, he approached Rebecca and wrapped his paw around her leg, seeking comfort. "Oh, my poor baby," Rebecca laughed and bent down to stroke his green-furred head. Meanwhile, Alex took a black sphere from his pocket and dropped it on the floor. "We need to hurry," he warned, looking at the girls. "This thing has a rather... destructive nature." Saeko, not understanding exactly what he meant, hurried to follow the others. G.I.R. followed, tapping his flamethrower as he walked. When they stepped outside, Alex stopped and looked back. A few seconds later, the fourth floor of the hospital erupted in bright flames. The explosion shattered windows, and fiery tongues shot out, seemingly consuming the remnants of madness hidden inside. "As always, dramatic," Rebecca smirked, watching the flames. To be continued... Chapter 207 - 207: Purge the Heretics Alex and the girls stood by the van, watching the bright flames bursting from the windows of the hospital''s fourth floor. The fire seemed to consume the remnants of the darkness that had lurked within. Alex lit a cigarette, his tired gaze fixed on the result of his work. Troubling thoughts swirled in his mind. The writings on the walls and the recognizable obelisk symbols from Dead Space painted a bleak picture. "Damn," he muttered, exhaling a thin stream of smoke. "This is exactly what we didn''t need." The situation was becoming increasingly complicated. Alex''s thoughts lingered on how the corporation behind the virus might have learned to control mutations. Only one entity capable of such a feat came to mind, making his head ache. He sighed involuntarily from the exhaustion. "Hey, handsome, I hate to interrupt your philosophical musings, but it looks like your little show''s drawn in some fans," Rebecca said with a smirk, nodding toward the distance. Alex and Saeko turned in unison. A large horde of zombies was slowly approaching. Alex smirked and, with a corner of his mouth lifted, considered whether he should use them to relieve some stress. Rebecca immediately raised her shotgun, ready to fire. GIR aimed his flamethrower at the undead, while Saeko unsheathed her katana. Alex placed a hand on Rebecca''s shotgun barrel, stopping her. "Hey!" she pouted, looking up at him. "Why can''t I shoot?" "Saeko, didn''t you mention you''ve been into kendo since childhood?" Alex asked, turning to her. "Yes," she replied with curiosity. "You want to see what I can do?" "Or maybe you''d like to see a sword style from the Sengoku period?" he asked, a spark of excitement in his eyes. Saeko raised an eyebrow in surprise but nodded. She was intrigued by what he might show her. Alex grinned and, taking her katana, headed toward the zombies. Rebecca, pouting, leaned against the van and rested the shotgun on her shoulder, while Saeko closely observed Alex''s every move. She noticed red lightning crackling around him, dancing across his body, and held her breath. Alex stopped in front of the zombies, taking a runner''s stance. One hand rested on the katana''s hilt, the other on the scabbard. Taking a deep breath, he exhaled a cloud of vapor. "Thunder Breathing: First Form. Thunderclap and Flash ¡ª Sixteen-Fold." As he spoke, Alex vanished from his spot. The ground beneath his feet cracked, and the lightning left a dazzling trail behind him. Saeko, trying not to blink, followed his every move, while Rebecca yawned nonchalantly, thinking he was dragging it out. Moments later, Alex appeared behind the zombies. Silence hung in the air until the walkers'' heads began falling one by one. Just as he finished his first strike, Alex raised the blade for another attack. "Sun Breathing: Dragon Sun Halo Dance" Alex swung the katana, its blade instantly engulfed in flames, forming a fiery dragon that followed its path. The flames seemed alive, consuming everything in their way. Saeko watched with wide eyes, afraid to miss even a second of the display. Each step Alex took resembled a graceful dance, his strikes precise and lethal. The fiery dragon, like an extension of his soul, tore through the horde, reducing them to ashes. Saeko had never seen anything like it. Alex''s swordsmanship was unique, almost mystical, and it awakened in her a thirst for knowledge¡ªa desire to improve. Her eyes sparkled with admiration as she memorized every detail. When Alex finished, he slowly sheathed the katana. Behind him lay heaps of dismembered corpses, some still smoldering, releasing the acrid scent of burning flesh into the air. Alex approached the girls with a satisfied smile, and GIR raised a mechanical finger in approval. "As usual, you love putting on a show," Rebecca remarked, crossing her arms. "But you still love me," Alex said, forming a heart shape with his fingers and winking at her. "Not just love¡ªI adore you," she retorted sarcastically, though her tone carried a warm undertone. Alex chuckled quietly, then turned his attention to Saeko, who was still staring in awe at the aftermath of the carnage. Her gaze spoke volumes. Alex knew that fiery look of inspiration and curiosity all too well. He had seen it before, in the eyes of samurai who witnessed his skill during his time in Valhalla. Walking over to Saeko, he gently placed a hand on her shoulder and gave her a slight shake, snapping her out of her stupor. "So, what do you think? Want to learn?" he asked with a wide grin. Saeko, still somewhat in shock, finally shifted her gaze to Alex. Her blue eyes met his mischievous, vibrant irises. "You¡­ you''d really teach me? Isn''t that an ancient sword style?" she asked, her voice trembling with a mix of excitement and amazement. "Why not? The key is breathing correctly; the rest will come naturally," Alex replied in his usual casual tone. Saeko blushed slightly at his nonchalant answer, but her enthusiasm didn''t waver. At that moment, Rebecca snorted, rolled her eyes, and gave Alex a kick to the shin. "Hey! What was that for?" Alex looked at her, raising an eyebrow in confusion. "Did you forget what Brynhildr said? If swordsmen hear you talk so casually about this, they''ll hunt you to the ends of the earth!" Rebecca reminded him with a smirk. "Not my fault they spend years mastering their craft while I just need a glance to figure it out," Alex shrugged, rolling his eyes. Rebecca snorted again but didn''t push the argument further. Saeko, meanwhile, couldn''t hide her delight. The chance to learn such a unique style felt like a gift from the heavens. Rebecca couldn''t help but laugh as she recalled how Alex had once explained his technique to samurai. She vividly remembered their sour expressions as they walked away, shoulders slumped, realizing their years of training hadn''t made them his equal. Noticing their exchange, Saeko caught on to an interesting detail. Alex possessed an incredible ability she simply couldn''t ignore. "Are you saying you learned those moves just by watching them?" she asked, her voice filled with both surprise and disbelief. "Pretty much. It''s hard to explain, but I can replicate any style I''ve seen even once," Alex answered with a shrug. Saeko paused for a moment, her expression thoughtful, before a realization lit up her face. "Now I get why Brynhildr forbade you from sharing that with other swordsmen. I''ve spent my whole life training in my family''s dojo, and now I want to hit you too," she said with a playful smile. Alex smirked, feigning dramatic despair. He clutched his chest as if struck by an arrow and cried out: "I thought we were starting to build something special, and now you already want to hit me! Oh, you''ve wounded my poor heart! What am I to do? Rebecca, comfort me¡ªsave my battered soul!" With that, Alex staggered toward Rebecca, dramatically rubbing his forehead as if barely holding on. Rebecca, struggling to keep a straight face, decided to play along. She wrapped an arm around Alex''s head and, stroking his hair, cooed: "There, there, my poor boy. Come here, your wife will comfort you. That bad girl broke your heart, but don''t worry, I''ll heal you with my love." For a moment, Saeko froze, unsure how to respond to the theatrical display. Then she noticed the corners of Alex''s mouth twitching as he tried to suppress a laugh, while Rebecca barely concealed her amusement. Realizing it was all a joke, Saeko couldn''t hold back her laughter and covered her mouth with her hand, her melodious giggles filling the air. And then Alex and Rebecca couldn''t hold it any longer. Their laughter echoed through the deserted hospital parking lot, where the ambulances were parked, adding an unusual accent to the grim atmosphere of the zombie apocalypse. "Alright," Alex said, wiping the tears from his eyes. "I think we have time to swing by the police station. Maybe we''ll get lucky and find some weapons there." "I''m not opposed," Rebecca nodded. "Until we can arm everyone, it''s the best option." She glanced at Saeko. "What do you think?" "Didn''t you say there might be a group of people holed up there, using the chaos to stockpile weapons?" Saeko asked, clearly not opposed but still cautious. "There are three of us, not counting G.I.R.," Rebecca answered calmly, stretching her arms behind her head. "If anyone''s there, they''re amateurs who picked up weapons for the first time when all this started. We can handle it." Saeko looked at the confident faces of her companions and nodded, deciding to trust their optimism. Alex nodded silently, agreeing with Rebecca''s words. Going to the police station with a large group would indeed be dangerous¡ªone stray bullet, and someone could get hurt. But with just the four of them, the task became much simpler. Saeko, understanding Rebecca''s logic, decided not to add anything. They settled into the van. Alex started the engine and drove toward the nearest police station. During the drive, he asked G.I.R. to pull up the surveillance camera footage from around the station. Handing the phone to Rebecca, he suggested she analyze the situation. Interested in what was going on, Saeko leaned forward from the back seat and, resting on Rebecca''s chair, began reviewing the footage with her. Alex didn''t even need to look at the screen to know what they saw. The expressions on Rebecca and Saeko''s faces spoke volumes¡ªanger and disgust were clear, leaving no room for doubt. When they arrived at the station, Alex parked the van in a quiet alley where there were no zombies. Cracking the window to smoke a cigarette, he turned to Rebecca. "So, what''s the situation? Are there a lot of them?" he asked, blowing the smoke out the side. "How many exactly, I can''t say," Rebecca replied, irritation in her voice. "But one thing''s clear¡ªthose bastards are dragging people in there. I checked footage from other cameras¡ªthey''re using them as human shields while they scavenge supplies." "Apocalypse, what can you do," Alex said, blowing another puff of smoke. "People are dying anyway, and these monsters are just making it worse. I wouldn''t be surprised if nationalist groups start popping up soon, closing borders and killing any outsiders. If there are survivors in there, we need to rescue them, and deal with the scum." He looked at Rebecca, his expression deadly serious. "It''s clear as day." Alex stepped out of the van and cautiously peeked around the corner. He scanned the street, filled with wandering corpses colliding with one another. His gaze fell on the police station. The main entrance was reinforced, clearly to keep the zombies from getting inside. Sniper rifles were visible in some of the windows¡ªthese people had clearly broken into the armory. Returning to the van, Alex thought about how best to infiltrate the station. "What''s going on?" Saeko asked, stretching as if she was about to peek outside, but Alex gently stopped her. "There are snipers in the windows. They''ve got serious weapons, so they''ve broken into the armory," he explained, exhaling smoke upward. "If I''d known we were coming here, I would''ve brought my rifle," Rebecca said, slinging her shotgun over her shoulder. "What''s the plan? Storm the place like usual?" Alex thought for a moment. He and Rebecca could easily dodge the shots, but he wasn''t so sure about Saeko. Fighting zombies was one thing, but facing snipers was entirely different. His gaze unintentionally shifted to G.I.R., who was standing off to the side, lazily chewing on popcorn. "G.I.R., want to punish the heretics?" Alex asked, smiling. "Purge heretics," G.I.R. replied, raising his chainsaw sword. "Perfect. You''ll get to have some fun," Alex said, patting him on the head. Rebecca smirked, seeing how Alex and G.I.R. were gearing up. Saeko, though not entirely understanding Alex''s plan, noticed his confidence and readied herself for the upcoming operation. G.I.R.''s eyes lit up with a bright red glow, almost as if signaling his excitement for the upcoming "fun." Alex crouched in front of the robo-dog to explain the mission details. Every little thing was discussed¡ªwhat to do, and what to avoid. G.I.R. nodded like a veteran used to such work. Saeko looked at Alex, puzzled, not understanding why he decided to send the robo-dog alone into a place where the enemies might have firearms. After finishing the instructions, Alex waved his hand, giving G.I.R. the signal to proceed. The robo-dog raised his chainsaw sword above his head and sprinted toward the police station with short but swift steps. "Why did you send him alone? Isn''t that dangerous?" Saeko asked with a hint of worry. "It''s not about danger," Rebecca replied with a smirk, leaning on the van. "Remember when Alex said G.I.R. became his assistant? Well, when we were clearing out places swarming with scum, we always sent him in first. He takes care of part of the work. The only problem is, he gets too into it, and it turns into a bloody massacre." Rebecca smiled, looking at Saeko, whose face showed a mix of surprise and disbelief. "You''ll see for yourself soon. Think you were harsh with that pervert? Wait until you see how those who stand in G.I.R.''s way end up." She tapped her finger thoughtfully on her chin. "Alex, how long do you think it''ll take him?" "About five minutes, no more," Alex replied lazily, pulling a candy from his pocket and offering it to the girls. Rebecca grabbed the treat without ceremony, while Saeko happily accepted the candy from Alex''s hand, listening attentively to the sounds around them. A few minutes later, the silence was shattered by gunshots and desperate screams: "Damn, what is that?! Shoot him!" "Purge heretic!" "Shoot that bastard, don''t let him get closer!" "Burn heretic!" "He cut off my leg! Help!" The screams grew louder, filling the street with a terrifying symphony of fear. Saeko''s eyes widened in shock at what was happening. Nearby zombies, drawn by the noise, began to gather around the station. "Let''s start with the outer cleanup while G.I.R. is busy inside," Alex said calmly, drawing his weapon and signaling the girls to follow him. To the sound of gunfire and the cries of the dying, Alex, Rebecca, and Saeko methodically dealt with the zombies that had flooded the area in front of the police station. Saeko still couldn''t quite understand what was going on inside, but the screams were filled with such despair that it felt like something beyond just a typical fight. When there were no more zombies left outside, the group approached the reinforced entrance. Alex paused, listening to the dying sounds from within. The last scream shattered the air and immediately fell silent. Without hesitation, Rebecca kicked through the metal plate that served as a barricade. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I still don''t understand how you guys can be so strong," Saeko blurted out. "The answer is simpler than you think, my dear Saeko," Alex smirked. "Have you heard the theory that a person can''t use their full physical potential because the body can''t handle that kind of strain? Well, my body can. And Rebecca''s situation is even simpler¡ªher muscles are much denser than regular people''s. Despite being small and cute, she has more than enough strength." Saeko gave Alex a skeptical look, realizing that he was clearly dodging a straightforward answer. Saeko nodded, contemplating Alex''s words. Perhaps there was some truth to it. She glanced at Rebecca again, trying to understand how such immense strength could be contained in such a petite body. Alex''s explanation about their abilities had clarified things for her, but she couldn''t help but wonder about Alex himself. His ability to mimic everything he saw clearly had something to do with his body. Hearing Alex call her "small and cute," Rebecca playfully turned around and blew him an air kiss. Alex only smirked in response, then effortlessly ripped the iron grate blocking their path. Upon entering the main hall of the police station, Saeko froze. She immediately understood what Alex had meant by G.I.R.''s "cruelty." Everywhere, there were dismembered body parts, blood covering even the ceiling, and a metallic scent hung thick in the air. "G.I.R., where are you?" Alex called, summoning his robo-dog. There was a thud from the second floor. A moment later, G.I.R. burst into the hall, holding his chainsaw sword. His green suit was splattered with blood, and his gaze conveyed confidence in his work. Saeko finally understood what Alex meant when he referred to G.I.R.''s "enthusiasm" during cleanups. "Did you punish all the heretics?" Alex asked with a slight grin. "Mission complete. One''s still alive. He''s probably the leader of these scum," G.I.R. reported, giving a salute. Alex nodded and gestured for G.I.R. to lead them to the survivor. The girls followed him, and Saeko couldn''t take her eyes off the bloody aftermath, a testament to the robo-dog''s deadly skill. Even for her, what she saw seemed beyond the ordinary. Rebecca, on the other hand, walked with apparent indifference. For her, it was a familiar sight, something she''d seen many times during cleanup missions. Deep inside the police station, Alex and his companions found a man lying on the floor, foam at his mouth and wet pants. "Looks like he pissed himself," Rebecca commented, pointing at him. "Of course. Anyone in his place would have done the same if they saw a green dog bursting in, causing bloody chaos. It''s surprising he didn''t die of a heart attack," Alex replied, not in a rush to approach the man. "Is it always like this for you?" Saeko asked, noticing how calmly Alex and Rebecca were taking everything. "You don''t seem too impressed by what you''ve seen," Rebecca smirked, giving Saeko a scrutinizing look. "Someone else would have already puked on themselves, but you''re standing there as if nothing''s happened. Admit it, you like this kind of atmosphere." Saeko didn''t deny it. She didn''t feel fear or sympathy for these people, knowing they got what they deserved. Alex approached the survivor, carefully lifted him by the scruff of his neck, sat him in a chair, and tightly bound him. "Let''s take a look around. Maybe we''ll find something useful," Alex said, checking the knots on the rope. The girls agreed, and the first place they decided to check was the prisoner cells. Alex and his companions assumed that since these scum had used people as human shields, there might still be survivors left in the cells. Breaking down the massive doors, the group found themselves in a room with cells. Looking inside, Alex noticed people huddled in the corner of the cage, afraid to even move. By their clothes, he immediately recognized them as students from the school. Surprisingly, some of them were still alive. When the people in the cage noticed Alex and his companions, they were initially scared, but when they saw no hostility, they began to examine them closely. "Saeko Busujima, is that you?" suddenly asked one of the women, recognizing the familiar face. "Teacher Matsuda? How did you end up here?" Saeko responded in surprise. Matsuda sighed, her voice trembling. "When all of this started, we hid in the school. Along with the surviving teachers and students, we waited for things to calm down. But when the situation seemed a bit safer, we tried to leave. Unfortunately, we were caught. These people were in police uniforms, so at first, we believed they were rescuers. But they turned out to be bandits. They brought other people here, took one of us from time to time, and they never came back..." Tears welled up in her eyes. Alex didn''t need to hear more; he already understood what had happened. Approaching the cell door, he effortlessly tore the lock off, allowing everyone to exit. "Follow me, I''ll get you to the street," he said calmly. But no one moved. The fear of the new stranger and the horrors they had endured prevented them from trusting immediately. "It''s okay. He''s our leader," Saeko intervened, trying to calm the people. "We''ve settled in a bank, it''s a safe place." She explained in detail who was in their group and how they helped other survivors. Upon learning that some of the saved were familiar teachers and students, the people in the cage relaxed a little. After Saeko''s words, they decided to trust Alex. "Just be careful. What''s behind the door is not for the faint of heart," Alex warned, leading them to the exit. The survivors didn''t fully understand his words, but they obediently followed. When they left the building, the meaning of what was said became clear: the corridors were soaked in blood, and the bodies of bandits were scattered everywhere. One of the women couldn''t hold it in and vomited against the wall. After leading everyone outside, Alex surveyed the survivors. The number of people was too large to fit them all in the van. "Kota, are you there?" Alex activated the communicator. "I''m here. What happened?" Kota immediately responded. "Are you at the base or still on the raid?" Alex asked. "Just got back. Need help?" Kota guessed. "Yes. We took the police station and saved a group of survivors, but there are too many for one van. Bring a few guys and come here," Alex explained. "Got it. We''ll be there soon," Kota replied, ending the call. After Alex''s call, Kota immediately ran to the group of officers and explained the situation. Gathering volunteers, he received a message with the exact address of the police station they needed to go to. Finishing the transmission of the coordinates, Alex looked at the saved people, who were still trying to recover. They looked pale and exhausted. Alex didn''t need to guess what they had been through: if you were a girl, you became a toy for such scum, and if you were a guy, they hunted you until you died from exhaustion. "Don''t go anywhere and stay alert. We''ve cleared the area of zombies, but that doesn''t mean more won''t show up. Keep your eyes open," Alex warned, looking at the survivors. "And where are you going?" Saeko asked, noticing Alex heading back into the station building. "I''m going to collect weapons and ammo until Kota gets here," he replied, waving his hand, and disappeared behind the doors with G.I.R. Inside, Alex and G.I.R. began collecting weapons and ammo from the bandits'' bodies. Finding a carrying bag, they started filling it with all the essentials. Alex also didn''t forget to cast a sleeping spell on the bandit leader to make sure he wouldn''t wake up too soon. During their search, they stumbled upon a room where all the weapons were stored. Apparently, these idiots thought it was more convenient to keep everything in one place rather than distribute it to warehouses. There was enough weaponry, but not enough ammunition. Alex used magic to create some ammo, being careful not to overdo it to avoid raising suspicion. After packing the bags, they exited the building. Outside, Kota and his team were already waiting, helping the survivors board the bus. Kota was talking to teacher Matsuada. From their conversation, Alex realized that, at some point in the past, the teacher had stood up for Kota, protecting him from bullies. "I see you hit the jackpot," Kota remarked, looking at the bags of weapons, barely holding back his saliva. "Wipe the drool and grab the bags," Alex replied, placing the load on the ground. "I can''t help it when I see this much weaponry," Kota mumbled, embarrassed. "Behave yourself, or your officer ladies will start getting jealous. And a jealous girl? That''s scary; she might twist your balls," Alex smirked. "You... how did you know? Is it that obvious?" Kota instantly started sweating. "Only a blind man wouldn''t notice how you two are whispering. Remember my advice, young Padawan," Alex joked, placing a hand on his shoulder. "Ah, I''ll keep that in mind. Thanks for the guidance, master," Kota said, beginning to nod his head quickly like a chicken. Once all the survivors and weapons were loaded onto the bus, Kota waved, signaling that they would head out. Alex nodded, saying he would catch up with them. Left behind were Alex, Rebecca, Saeko, and G.I.R. Alex pondered whether it would be better to interrogate the leader of the scum or just burn the station down. Lighting a cigarette, he weighed the options. "Who cares? The zombies will get to him anyway," Alex shrugged it off. "Heh, you sweet villain," Rebecca grabbed his arm, shaking it. "Instead of a quick death, you leave him to the zombies to tear him apart." "For such a scumbag, that''s the most fitting punishment," Saeko supported him. Alex just shrugged and headed toward the van. Along the way, he thought about how he''d need to find cold weapons for the survivors. Firearms were effective, of course, but they attracted zombies. Plus, the newbies didn''t know how to use them, and training would take time. Climbing into the van, Alex started the engine and headed back to the bank. He still had to deal with the problem of Takashi. To be continued... Chapter 208 - 208: Meeting Again in Another World The road to the bank was relatively calm, aside from groups of zombies occasionally jumping into the path like participants in some destructive flash mob. Each time, they threw themselves under the wheels as if their sole purpose was to destroy the van''s front bumper. After yet another encounter with these "kamikazes," the bumper looked significantly dented. Alex considered that it might be time to start collecting spare parts to upgrade the vehicle. If they were lucky, maybe on one of their next runs, they could find a couple of military Humvees. However, his thoughts about vehicles were quickly replaced by memories of the hospital. The strange symbols he had seen on the walls resembled the markings on the Markers from the game Dead Space. "I wonder if there''s an entire Markers here or just fragments of it?" Alex pondered, gripping the steering wheel tightly. It was possible that some villainous corporation had somehow found these fragments. Or maybe it was the work of Nyarlathotep''s avatar, who had decided to set off this zombie apocalypse. His thoughts wandered further: "What if the zombies turn into Necromorphs... or some zombie-Necromorph hybrid?" "Ridiculous," he muttered, smirking. "That doesn''t even sound plausible. Necromorphs are already dead." But the mere possibility made him uneasy. Necromorphs were far more dangerous than any zombie. They were faster, smarter, and far more lethal. Alex realized that sooner or later, he would need to arm people with weapons capable of taking down such monsters. "And why do problems appear faster than you can solve them?" he grumbled with a weary sigh. The cigarette clamped between his teeth smoldered as he thought. He also needed to talk to Takashi, who might be the reincarnation of David. If that were the case, Alex would have to call home to explain everything to Gloria. However, what worried him more was the looming threat of a massive zombie horde heading toward the city. He needed to prepare Saya to persuade her parents to return home before it was too late. "But that stubborn old man, Soichiro, will probably refuse..." Alex thought, imagining how the conversation would go. He knew Soichiro was a stubborn man who wouldn''t want to leave his home or force the survivors he had sheltered to do anything. If Soichiro had started fortifying his mansion from the very first day of the apocalypse, they might have been able to withstand the horde''s onslaught. But in its current state, those walls were no more than cardboard against a tide of undead. Adding to the problem, panic among the survivors would only create more chaos, hindering any attempts to take action. Even if Soichiro refused to leave, Alex planned to explain everything to Saya and suggest kidnapping Yuriko if she decided to stay with her husband and ignore her daughter''s pleas. "You look tired. Something on your mind?" Saeko broke his train of thought, noticing his pensive expression. "Just don''t feel like working," Alex replied lazily, keeping his eyes on the road. Rebecca chuckled. "Sorry, sweetheart, but you took this job upon yourself. Like your father always said, ''Finish what you start.''" "Don''t remind me of that," he sighed heavily. Rebecca only laughed, her cheerful giggle lightening the mood a bit. Saeko looked at Alex curiously. "Is he always like this?" "When he doesn''t want to do something¡ªyes," Rebecca replied, waving her hand dismissively. "He''ll grumble for a bit, but he''ll get it done. So don''t worry." "I''m right here, you know. Literally right here, driving, and I can hear you," Alex muttered, his eye twitching slightly. Rebecca burst out laughing even louder, and Saeko smiled, starting to feel more comfortable with this strange but endearing group. Seeing Alex''s expression, the girls couldn''t hold back their laughter, which only made his eye twitch even more. But oddly enough, their laughter helped him shake off the extra thoughts. Deciding to take a methodical approach, he recalled an old strategy of his: "Do everything step by step and plan ahead." Planning had always helped him avoid unexpected events and unnecessary losses caused by carelessness or a lack of information. Alex realized it was time to pull out his blueprint board and notebook again to start planning his actions in greater detail. Upon reaching the bank, Alex drove through the massive iron gates and carefully parked the van inside the premises. Stepping out, he noticed Kota standing with a group of officers, animatedly discussing weapons. Alex shook his head, mentally noting that Kota seemed to have forgotten an important rule¡ªdon''t attract unnecessary attention unless you want your girlfriend to get jealous. "Sooner or later, karma will catch up with him if he doesn''t rethink his behavior," Alex thought with a smirk, pushing the irrelevant thoughts aside. Calling over a few people standing nearby, he assigned them the task of unloading the medical supplies. Grabbing a couple of bags himself, Alex headed toward Shizuka to hand over the supplies and check if anything else was needed. "Looks like we have everything we need for now. I think you''ve earned a little break," Shizuka said, winking at him. "In that case, I''ll be in the observation room," Alex replied, playfully poking her nose. "Oh, just go already," Shizuka said, blushing as she waved him off. Laughing, Alex made his way toward the rest area. On the way, he encountered Brunhilde, who had temporarily taken charge of the group of survivors, coordinating their efforts. When Alex inquired about their progress, she gave him a concise update, mentioning the ongoing training and reminding him about the need to procure melee weapons for the survivors'' defense. Alex nodded, mentally adding it to his to-do list, and continued on. Inside, he found Saya seated at a desk, her eyes fixed on the surveillance monitors, occasionally jotting notes in a notebook. In the corner, Alice was happily entertaining a group of troublemakers, while GIR, fresh from another mission, was already immersed in video games with Mimi and Stitch. Not spotting Rei or Kiriko, Alex assumed they were busy with their own tasks. Grabbing a chair, Alex dragged it over and sat beside Saya. Absorbed in her work, she didn''t notice his presence until he spoke. "Notice anything interesting?" Alex asked, breaking her concentration. "Nothing too unusual, except for some odd behavior from certain groups of zombies. They''ve been drawn toward Rei''s house since the explosion there yesterday," Saya replied, rubbing the bridge of her nose, clearly fatigued. "How odd?" Alex leaned closer to the desk, intrigued. Saya shot him a brief glance before responding. She stopped massaging her nose and adjusted her glasses, shifting her focus to her notes. Alex, leaning closer, noticed her detailed documentation of the zombies'' behavior. Her precise notes and analytical approach earned his approval, and a small smile tugged at his lips. Flipping to one of the pages, she pointed out an area that she found particularly strange. "Look here," Saya said, turning the monitor toward Alex. "If you pay attention, you''ll see the zombies aren''t mindlessly bumping into each other like before. Now they seem to avoid one another. What''s more, they''ve started forming groups not just because of noise but as if by their own initiative. They''re moving in sync, like a pack." Saya adjusted her glasses again, awaiting his reaction. Alex leaned in to examine the monitor and her notes. Sure enough, the zombies were no longer wandering aimlessly or colliding haphazardly. Instead, they were grouping up and moving with an unsettling coordination. "This is something new," he thought. Though he couldn''t pinpoint the reason for the changes yet, he knew it was vital to keep monitoring for further signs¡ªlarge hordes forming or deliberate movement patterns. What worried him most was the possibility of an alpha zombie emerging, capable of leading the horde. "Great work, excellent observation," Alex said, ruffling Saya''s hair lightly. "Hmph! Of course, I''m a genius," she replied, flashing a proud smile. "Noticing little things like this is no big deal for me." Alex laughed, recalling how last time she had been upset when he patted her head, insisting that she wasn''t a child. Now, she accepted it with a light smile. She didn''t know why, but she felt more joy from Alex''s praise than she usually did when others complimented her. For some reason, she felt prouder of her skills now than ever before. "So, what about you? Did you find anything unusual?" Saya asked, looking up at Alex. "Yeah, you could say that," he replied with a crooked smile. Saya immediately sensed his mood. "Judging by your face, the news isn''t good. What kind of new monster is it, and why does your face look like you just ate a lemon?" "We call it the Screamer," Alex began, rubbing the back of his neck. "We ran into it at the hospital. When it screamed, windows on the entire floor shattered. The scream nearly deafened the girls; lucky I reacted in time. If you run into it in a confined space, consider yourself unlucky. And worst of all, its scream attracts zombies. We were lucky there weren''t many around, thanks to yesterday''s explosion." He took a candy out of his pocket and handed it to Saya. She absentmindedly took it and popped it into her mouth while pondering what she''d just heard. "Is the scream of this zombie really that powerful?" she asked, eyeing Alex with interest. "Powerful enough that your brain might literally leak out if you''re too close," Alex said darkly, joking. Saya flinched at his words but quickly regained her composure. "So we need to figure out how to deal with it. Good thing you came back in one piece," she said quietly, shifting her gaze back to the monitors. Alex nodded. He liked her ability to stay calm even in stressful situations. Saya tried to imagine the potential consequences of such a sonic strike, and her face paled slightly. Being the smart and curious person she was, she understood that such a powerful sound impulse could lead to destructive effects, like turning a brain to mush. However, she was equally intrigued by another question: how did the zombies acquire such an ability? Moreover, she wanted to know if they could use this "Screamer" against regular zombies. Alex noticed Saya was lost in thought and decided not to disturb her. He ruffled her hair lightly and headed off to rest a bit before diving back into work. The day was still in full swing, and Alex decided to do something simple¡ªlike heading up to the roof of the bank and soaking up some sunlight. As he passed by other survivors, he spotted Rebecca, who was cleaning and checking the weapons with the officers. Not wanting to disturb anyone, Alex made his way to the roof and settled into a chair he had brought up earlier. "I''ll need to gather information on the Markers," he thought, lighting a cigarette. "The easiest way is to start investigating the cults that might be connected to it. The main thing is, these fanatics shouldn''t start building more Markers. That''ll only make things worse." Thoughts about the causes and motives behind the zombie apocalypse kept bothering Alex. He understood that there was an organization behind it, possibly something similar to the "Umbrella" from movies and games, but with a different, more mysterious and sinister plan. Electricity was still working, which was probably part of the strategy¡ªto give people a false sense of security, only to strike when they were most relaxed. Alex was certain that sooner or later, the instigators would reveal themselves, and by then, he would be ready to face them. "When they show up, we can invite them for tea," he smirked. "Even if they''re just cannon fodder, there''s always a way to get the answers we need." He thought about the laboratories that might still be left in the world after the apocalypse began. Perhaps many of them were already abandoned, and the staff not part of the main branch had simply been eliminated. But Alex knew that somewhere there had to be keys to unraveling what was going on. Lost in thought, he didn''t notice how several hours passed by. Checking his phone, Alex realized it was already nearing evening, and he hadn''t yet dealt with Takashi''s situation. But first, he needed to get in touch with Rika to make sure she received his message. Dialing her number, he waited for her to answer. "Has my secret admirer decided to call again? I''m flattered!" came her sarcastic voice through the receiver. "Heh, you noticed. Well, what else is there to do in times like these?" Alex smirked. "Not only did I notice, but so did everyone around me. Now there are rumors among my subordinates that I have a secret boyfriend," Rika continued, a playful tone in her voice. "Hmm, I know how to make up for my mistake," he replied with a smile. "And what might that be? Will you arrange a supply delivery or reinforcement?" Rika teased. "Unfortunately, that''s above my abilities. But I''ve got something better: new information. Interested?" Alex leaned back in his chair, exhaling a cloud of smoke. "Surprise me," she replied. "We''ve found several new types of zombies and noticed some oddities in their behavior. I''ve sent you all the details by email. Take a look when you have time." "Thanks, my dear secret admirer. What would I do without you? Mwah." Rika laughed, then blew him a kiss through the phone. Alex chuckled and ended the call, passing all the necessary information to Rika. Now, it was time to deal with Takashi''s situation. Rubbing his chin, Alex considered the best approach. The simplest solution was to ask his robo-dogs, G.I.R. and MIMI, to bring Takashi to the roof. At that moment, almost as if by coincidence, Rebecca climbed onto the roof accompanied by a trio of noisy companions. "How long have you been sitting here? What''ve you been up to?" Rebecca asked, approaching. "Just the usual: thinking, planning¡­ didn''t even notice how time flew. By the way, you''re right on time," Alex stretched, loosening up his stiff muscles. "Why''s that?" Rebecca asked, tilting her head slightly as if trying to read his thoughts. "You''ll find out soon," he said. "G.I.R., MIMI, find Takashi and bring him here. But be careful, no extra ''positivity.'' Just bring him." Alex turned to his loyal robo-dogs. G.I.R. and MIMI nodded in unison and rushed to carry out the command. Rebecca sat next to Alex, stroking Stitch''s head. Alex couldn''t help but notice the parallels between the fates of Takashi and David. Both had lost their parents due to the cruelty of the world, both were left alone, and both became part of groups trying to survive. These thoughts made Alex shake his head. If Takashi was truly following David''s path, then fate was clearly continuing to test him. A few minutes later, angry shouts came from the direction of the stairs. It was unmistakably Takashi, being led like a prisoner by the two robo-dogs. "What the hell?! Let me go!" Takashi yelled, unsuccessfully trying to break free from their "grips." Alex and Rebecca exchanged glances and immediately burst into laughter. It reminded them of the old days in Night City when Alex would send G.I.R. and MIMI to "fetch" someone. They always carried out the task with such diligence that the abducted person looked like a victim of some savage tribe. When G.I.R. and MIMI brought Takashi in, he was tied up and attached to a stick as though he were being prepared for a sacrifice. Alex, seeing this scene, couldn''t hold back and laughed out loud. "What''s so funny?! Why did they kidnap me?!" Takashi complained, glaring at everyone with irritation, intensified by his helpless appearance. Alex laughed even harder, wiping away tears from his eyes. Rebecca also laughed, holding her stomach. Stitch, who had come up to Takashi, began poking him lightly with his claw, as if checking the quality of the "product." At that moment, cold sweat appeared on Takashi''s forehead, and he began to seriously wonder if they were planning to feed him to this strange blue dog. "Alright, you two, let him go," Alex said, trying to suppress another fit of laughter. "Otherwise, he''ll think we''re about to feed him to Stitch for lunch." G.I.R. and MIMI unceremoniously dropped Takashi onto the floor, making him land awkwardly on his backside. He muttered a quiet curse as he rubbed the sore spot. Stitch, not wasting any time, approached and poked him a few more times with his claw, as if checking if he was still alive. Satisfied with his check, he returned to Rebecca and settled on her lap. Meanwhile, MIMI untied Takashi''s hands and, along with G.I.R., hurried back to Alex, pleased with the completed mission. "Ugh," Takashi muttered, continuing to massage the sore spot. His irritation grew with every passing second: not only had he been kidnapped, but no one had explained why it had happened. "So, why did you drag me here?" he asked, standing up and glaring angrily at Alex. "Maybe you''ll say it yourself? Don''t you understand why I had them bring you here, away from everyone?" Alex replied with a playful smirk. Alex already knew the answer to this question. Looking into Takashi''s soul, he was finally convinced that his suspicions were correct: this guy was David. But what puzzled him was that Takashi''s memories from his past life were coming back slowly, in fragments. Normally, this process would happen instantly, but with Takashi, it was different. "How should I know why you decided to put on this show?" Takashi shot back, not taking his intense gaze off Alex. "Then why did you say I saved your mother ''again'' if this is the first time we''ve met? I only saved her once. Strange, don''t you think?" Alex lit a cigarette and squinted at Takashi. Takashi froze, as if suddenly doused with ice-cold water. He tensed up, noticing how intently both Alex and Rebecca were watching him. Alex didn''t rush to speak, waiting for the guy to gather his thoughts. "So, it wasn''t a dream? You... you''re the one I think you are?" Takashi asked cautiously, trying to steady his nerves. "What dream? Tell me more. What exactly did you dream about? Haven''t they told you to be specific?" Alex raised an eyebrow, showing interest. "I... I don''t know how to explain it. Since we met, I''ve been having strange dreams: a city of the future, our conversation in some strange place... It all feels too real to just be fantasies," Takashi replied, gazing down at the floor thoughtfully. Alex rubbed his brow, contemplating what he had just heard. Now he understood that Takashi''s memories were coming back through dreams¡ªfragment by fragment. Alex considered whether he should speed up the process, but decided to put that idea aside. It was important to hear Takashi''s perspective first. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And why didn''t you tell me this earlier? You''ve been walking around looking like you''ve got constipation this whole time," Alex said with a hint of amusement in his voice. Takashi immediately scowled, his face darkening with indignation. The situation was made worse by Rebecca, who couldn''t hold back her laughter. She was joined by the trio of troublemakers, who began poking Takashi and repeating the word "constipation." "I don''t have constipation!" Takashi snapped angrily, glaring at all of them. "And how did you expect me to bring it up? Should I have walked up to you and said, ''Hey, I had a dream where we talked in some strange place, and I also dreamt of a city of the future''? Is that it?" "Why not? Instead of staying silent and thinking you''re going crazy, you could''ve just shared," Alex replied calmly, taking another drag from his cigarette. "You think I''m crazy?" Takashi shot back, crossing his arms. "As long as you''re acting like this, I''m not ruling that out," Alex said with a smirk, which completely pushed Takashi over the edge. Alex simply shook his head. At that moment, Takashi fully realized that his dreams were not just dreams, but actual memories. The person sitting before him was the one he had seen in that strange place. But this was not a person¡ªit was a Demon. Takashi''s head began to hurt more as he understood that the dreams were fragments of his past life. The pain gradually intensified, but with it came increasingly clear images: the face of his mother Gloria, vivid episodes from the past, everything he once thought he had lost. "If my dreams are my memories..." Takashi muttered, closing his eyes and waiting for the pain to subside a little. "Then... if you''re so powerful, why don''t you just end this apocalypse?" "Because if he does," Rebecca interrupted, her voice sounding irritated, "the main culprit behind all of this will just escape. Finding him later will be nearly impossible. And that bastard could very well destroy the planet to hell. None of us will survive. Use your brain, you little shit." Takashi scowled at Rebecca''s sharp tone but couldn''t argue. Her words, though absurd, were terrifyingly logical. He had just realized that he had reincarnated¡ªlike in those books he once read. "If I ended up in this so-called ''isekai,'' then where are my powers and other perks?" he asked, somewhat embarrassed as he rubbed the back of his neck. "You''re asking for a lot, kid," Alex smirked. "At least be grateful that you managed to remember something. And that''s only because I really love Gloria and decided to visit you in that place. In other circumstances, you wouldn''t have remembered anything at all. But since there''s a fragment of the power I used in the past within you, the memories have slowly come back." Alex poked Takashi with his cigarette, almost as if emphasizing his words. "Why this world?" Takashi sighed, looking around the room. "You said there are countless worlds. I could''ve ended up anywhere, but instead, I went from one hole to another." "Listen, David," Alex said, slightly tilting his head and exhaling smoke. "I don''t control this. It''s not my job. It''s just luck of the draw." The name "David" sounded like thunder on a clear day. Takashi froze, then noticed the genuine regret flash across Alex''s face. Alex truly couldn''t choose where souls went. "I''ve just got terrible luck," Takashi muttered, lowering his head. Images of Night City started to surface in his memory¡ªthe city where cyberpsychosis and murder were commonplace. And now, he found himself in a world filled with zombies. "If I could file a complaint, I would," he thought, but quickly realized he had no idea where to file it. The only option left was to accept it. "By the way, how''s mom?" Takashi asked after a pause, feeling a bit awkward. "Is she okay? You said you''d take care of her... Is she happy?" "She''s perfectly fine," Alex replied with a slight smile. "She lives with the goddesses under one roof, hanging out with them. You could say she''s having the best time of her life right now." "I''m glad to hear that," Takashi smiled, though his face showed a mix of relief and regret. "If you''d brought her into this world, I''d have beaten you up." "Go ahead, kid," Alex snorted, taking another drag from his cigarette. Alex and Rebecca exchanged glances and burst into loud laughter at Takashi''s threat. The guy realized that his words sounded more like a joke than a real threat. He just smiled and shook his head. Now that it was clear his dreams were actually memories, Takashi started accepting his past life with less resistance. Approaching Alex, Takashi asked a question that had been on his mind for a while. It was important to him to know how his mother, Gloria, was doing in the other world. Alex calmly explained that she was doing well, making friends with the goddesses, and enjoying her time. Takashi listened attentively, nodding occasionally, trying to picture how his mother, a simple woman from Night City, could have made such unusual friends. He also struggled to wrap his head around the fact that, in some way, Alex was now like a stepfather to him. After the conversation, Takashi felt lighter, as if a burden of doubt had been lifted. Many things became clearer to him. "But Kota mentioned that he knew you," Takashi remarked, recalling their earlier conversations. "I saw pictures where you were depicted as fictional characters: you, her, and the girl with the spear." "It''s simple," Alex replied, trying to explain clearly. "Any possible world, whether fictional or not, can exist. For example, the story of your past world in this world is represented as a video game or anime. I think that might help you understand it better." Takashi nodded thoughtfully. Alex''s explanation seemed simple, but it all still felt too complicated for him. Deciding not to overthink it for now, he said his goodbyes and headed for the exit to process the information he''d just received. "Hey, kid, catch!" Alex called out and threw something. Takashi turned around, and suddenly the object hit him right in the face. Catching it, he saw that it was a yellow jacket. His heart skipped a beat¡ªit was his mother''s jacket, the same one she wore at the Night City hospital. Her old last name, Martinez, was still embroidered on it. Takashi gripped the jacket tighter in his hands and then looked at Alex with a questioning gaze. "Why?" he asked, his voice trembling. "Gloria would have wanted it to stay with you," Alex replied with a light smile. "She still wears your ashes in a pendant, to remember you. Let this jacket remind you of her. She misses you, and she''ll be happy to know I found you. When I call home, I''ll make sure to invite you so you can talk to her." "Thank you," Takashi whispered softly, struggling to hold back tears. "And don''t forget about Namiyo. She''s your mother too. You''re lucky, you''ve got two moms now. That''s still better than having two dads," Alex added with a smile, trying to lighten the mood. The joke caught Takashi off guard, but after a moment, he smiled and shook his head. Putting on Gloria''s jacket, he felt warmth, as though he had regained a piece of what he had lost. Alex noticed this and smiled too. Now, he needed to contact Gloria and explain everything. But the most important thing was that he had to take care of Takashi, so this guy wouldn''t die again. Seeing Alex''s warm smile, Rebecca was happy that his worries had been in vain. She sat on his lap, nestled against his chest, and together they admired the sunset as the sun dipped below the horizon. To be continued... Chapter 209 - 209: How to Properly Invite Someone for a Cup of Tea Wearing the yellow jacket, Takashi couldn''t have imagined that his dreams would turn out to be memories of a past life. But now he no longer denied them and decided to accept them, especially after Alex''s explanation¡ªthe man, or rather demon, who was now his stepfather. The hazy images from his dreams were becoming clearer, and new details surfaced in his mind. He finally realized that he''d been "isekai''d," though, unfortunately, he hadn''t received any perks. The only advantage was having a very powerful stepdad. As he descended the stairs from the rooftop of the bank where his conversation with Alex had just ended, Takashi mulled over his newfound revelations. He now knew that other worlds were real¡ªeven those that had once seemed fictional, whether from manga, video games, or movies. However, luck had once again played a cruel joke on him: instead of a fantastical world, he was thrown into the harsh reality of a zombie apocalypse. "Heh, out of one hellhole and into another," he muttered under his breath with a smirk. "But like he said, no choice in the matter." With every step downward, the absurdity of his situation became more apparent. For anyone else, it might have been overwhelming, but not for him. The sight of real zombies, memories of Night City, and conversations with Alex had all become part of his new reality. More than anything, though, he wanted to see his mother, Gloria, again¡ªhear her voice and see her smile. He knew Alex had promised to call him when he contacted home, and that thought warmed his heart. A faint smile crossed Takashi''s face as the melancholy that weighed on him began to fade. Once he reached the bottom, he was met with the bustling atmosphere of a survivor camp. People were hard at work¡ªsome welding steel plates to windows, others mixing cement and pouring it between rebar to reinforce defenses. Women were cooking, cleaning up debris, and children were helping to bag waste. However, as soon as Takashi appeared, many people turned to look at him, struggling to suppress their grins. Of course, they all remembered how the robo-dogs had dragged him to the roof, tied up like an offering. Back then, it had been a source of laughter for everyone. Takashi felt his face tighten slightly at the memory of that humiliation. He sighed and shook his head, trying to ignore the chuckles. Walking further, he spotted a group of men working and thought about Alex''s assignment: to learn how to shoot. His destination was one of his old friends, a classmate named Kota. When Takashi found Kota, he saw him surrounded by female officers, chatting with them. It was unexpected¡ªKota, who had once been shy and introverted, now seemed much more popular. Takashi couldn''t help but think how much his friend had changed. Meanwhile, Kota himself appeared visibly uncomfortable under the intense stares of the women. He recalled Alex''s advice: "A jealous girl is dangerous. And if there''s more than one, consider yourself in trouble." Those words now made perfect sense. Instead of immediately greeting the girls when they arrived, Kota had stayed behind with the guys, discussing weapons. Now he was dealing with the consequences. "Did you get all that?" one of the officers asked sternly. "Yes, ma''am!" Kota straightened up like a soldier at attention. He was certainly glad to have a girlfriend¡ªa real one, not a virtual character¡ªbut with that came its own set of challenges. As someone who had never been in a relationship before, Kota was trying to figure out how to act and what to do. The female officers, noticing his slight panic, just smiled, enjoying their little prank to spook their boyfriend a bit. When Kota saw their smiles, he sighed in relief, realizing he had avoided any serious consequences. The situation reminded him of his father, who was often scolded by his mother in much the same way. He suddenly understood that this trait¡ªgetting into trouble with women¡ªwas apparently inherited. As the tension eased, Kota turned his head and noticed Takashi standing in the doorway. Takashi was looking at him with a peculiar expression, but what really caught Kota''s attention was the jacket Takashi was wearing. Kota''s eyes widened in amazement as he recognized the iconic piece, and they lit up as if he''d just discovered the Holy Grail. The female officers also noticed Takashi and his jacket, curious about his presence there. Kota''s immediate switch to "otaku mode" made them sigh in resignation. Wasting no time, Kota strode over to Takashi and began inspecting the jacket with barely contained excitement. "Takashi, where did you get this? Tell me right now, don''t keep me in suspense! I thought I''d never see something this rare again!" he blurted out, stopping in front of him. Kota had immediately recognized the jacket, especially with the name "Martinez" embroidered on it. Once again, Takashi was reminded that his classmate was an incurable fan of all things iconic. At the same time, his mind began frantically constructing a plausible lie, as he couldn''t exactly explain that the jacket had belonged to his mother in a past life and was given to him by his demon stepfather. "Alex gave it to me," Takashi replied calmly, trying to sound confident. "Damn it! If I''d known he had another piece of legendary gear, I would''ve begged him for it myself! The guy''s already a walking treasure trove of unique artifacts¡ªfrom his weapons to his motorcycle¡­ Ugh, so unfair!" Kota groaned, clutching his chest in mock despair. Takashi stared at him blankly. Kota''s reaction brought back memories of his time in Night City, studying at the Arasaka Academy. His wealthy classmates had behaved the same way whenever they couldn''t get their hands on some trendy item. Back then, Takashi, being far removed from their world, couldn''t understand the obsession. And now, here he was, facing a similar kind of person¡ªthis time in the form of his classmate. Takashi glanced briefly at the female officers, whose expressions clearly indicated they understood what was going on, which brought a slight smile to his face. "I don''t think he''d give you this jacket," Takashi added, deciding to crush Kota''s dreams a little further. "Why not? And why would he give it to you? That''s so unfair!" Kota exclaimed, his voice filled with dramatic self-pity. Takashi felt a strange sense of ease. Unexpectedly, his heart felt lighter from this small scene. He couldn''t explain why, but watching Kota like this seemed to make his recent troubles melt away. Meanwhile, Kota continued to whine like a child who couldn''t get the toy he wanted. Even the female officers looked at him with an urge to console him. "Maybe Alex gave him the jacket because he stopped acting like a complete idiot," Rey suddenly commented as she passed by, overhearing the conversation. Takashi''s eye twitched at Rey''s comment, and he didn''t know how to respond. She was right¡ªlately, he hadn''t been acting in the best way. Even Kota, who had just been crying, suddenly froze and stared at Takashi. "Well, that makes sense," Kota said, nodding confidently. Takashi''s eye twitched even harder. Kota''s words practically confirmed that he had been acting like a complete idiot. Rey, noticing his reaction, only smiled wider as Takashi''s face began to show signs of irritation, the "black lines" of annoyance becoming more visible. "Got nothing better to do? Go back to whatever you were doing," Takashi grumbled, pointing towards Rey. "Nah, nothing to do. I just finished my training and now I''m looking for Alex. He''s not in the observation room, so I''m checking all possible places," she replied carelessly, shrugging her shoulders. "He''s on the roof with the girl with green braids and his three pets," Takashi said curtly. "Okay, thanks," Rey tossed over her shoulder as she made her way toward the exit leading to the roof. Takashi watched her go, feeling a vague sense of confusion. He used to like Rey, but now he wasn''t so sure. Especially considering even an idiot could notice her growing interest in Alex. He sighed heavily, deciding to push those thoughts aside and focus on the present. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When he turned back, he found Kota had finally calmed down, but was still staring at his jacket in awe, practically drooling. "Hey, are you with us?" Takashi asked, snapping his fingers in front of Kota''s face to get his attention. "Huh? Yeah, I''m here. So what do you need? You didn''t come just to flaunt that amazing jacket and torment my soul, did you?" Kota said, wiping the drool from the corners of his mouth. "I came to ask you to teach me how to shoot. You know how things are right now. I think skills like using firearms wouldn''t hurt," Takashi explained, trying to ignore the irritation caused by Kota''s words. "You''ve come to the right place, young padawan. This master will teach you everything you need to survive in a world where zombies run rampant!" Kota declared, instantly switching to "teacher mode." For a moment, Takashi regretted asking Kota for help instead of the girl with the green braids, who might have taught him without all the fanfare and drama. But it was too late to back out now¡ªKota grabbed his hand and enthusiastically dragged him somewhere, with an energy that even anime fans could envy. The female officers, who had also become curious, followed them to see how the lesson would go and how well Takashi would handle shooting for the first time. As Kota dragged him along, Takashi couldn''t help but wonder how it had come to this¡ªhis classmate was now going to teach him how to shoot. While Takashi was sorting out his own issues, Rey, following his directions, made her way to the roof. Her gaze fell on Alex and Rebecca, who were basking in the setting sun. Nearby, the trio of "troublemakers"¡ªGIR, MIMI, and Stitch¡ªwere happily playing video games. Rey decided to play a prank and sneak up on Alex to scare him and Rebecca. But, as if Alex had eyes in the back of his head, he turned his head and smiled at her. Realizing she had been spotted, Rey smiled awkwardly and, deciding not to miss the chance to rest, joined them. She was grateful that Alex and Saya had thought ahead when setting up the windmill, making sure there were comfortable chairs for observing the process. Settling into one of them, Rey leaned back and closed her eyes, enjoying the silence and warmth of the setting sun. Her thoughts inevitably drifted back to her training with Brunhilde. Now she understood what she had meant when she called herself a "strict teacher." Rey had never been so exhausted, even when she first joined the spear section at the Academy. Rebecca and Alex also remained silent, enjoying the peaceful moment. When Rey opened her eyes, she looked at Alex''s profile. His serene smile struck her as unusual, especially compared to the tense expressions of the past few days. Deciding not to burden herself with unnecessary thoughts, Rey returned to her rest. After a while, Saeko came up to the roof. Sensing the peaceful atmosphere, she decided to join them. Taking a chair, she sat on the opposite side of Alex, sharing this rare moment of calm with the others. Later, Shizuka joined them, looking exhausted after examining the children and administering IVs and injections. The group had grown with new survivors, rescued by Alex and his team from the police station. Despite the joy of reuniting with surviving colleagues, Shizuka was drained. Upon hearing Alex was on the roof, she decided to go up there. "I see you''re done. Are you tired?" Alex asked without turning around. "Very. Who would have thought examining so many patients would be so exhausting? I''m glad I didn''t go work at the hospital. It would have been even harder," Shizuka replied, walking closer. "But you managed. You were the one who wanted to be the group''s doctor. If it gets tough next time, ask GIR or MIMI for help. They''ll manage, even if you need to perform brain surgery," Alex said with a light smile. Shizuka was about to nod but paused, wondering why brain surgery might be necessary in such a situation. Her gaze fell on the two robo-dogs, GIR and MIMI, who were eagerly playing video games nearby. Noticing her look, they both raised their thumbs in unison, showing they were ready to tackle any task. The girls, not understanding why Alex thought it necessary to train robo-dogs for such complex medical procedures, exchanged confused glances. Alex just quietly laughed at their expressions and said nothing further. Gradually, the conversation became livelier, and everyone began discussing different topics. After some time, Saya came up to the roof, deciding to give her eyes a rest after observing zombie behavior. Seeing Alex and the others sitting and chatting, she grabbed a chair and joined the group. Later, Kiriko, Brunhilde, and little Alice arrived, holding Brunhilde''s hand. Noticing the harmonious atmosphere, they also decided to stay. Alice immediately ran over to GIR, MIMI, and Stitch to see how they were playing. Noticing that Alice didn''t have a console to play with the "troublemakers," Alex smiled and got her attention: "Alice, do you want to play too?" Alice, hearing Alex''s words, turned toward him. A faint blush appeared on her cheeks¡ªshe clearly wanted to play but was too shy to ask for the console. Her gaze slid to Brunhilde, as if looking for support. Brunhilde, sensing Alice''s embarrassment, gently nodded, signaling that she needn''t be afraid. Gaining confidence, Alice looked at Alex and shyly nodded. Alex smiled, reached into his inner pocket, and pulled out a gaming console, similar to the one GIR, MIMI, and Stitch had. "Here you go," he said, handing the device to Alice. "And don''t hesitate to ask for help if you need anything. Since you consider Brunhilde your older sister, that means I''m your older brother. And there''s no room for embarrassment in a family." Alice, smiling shyly, took the console. "Thank you, older brother," she said in a quiet voice, her face lighting up with joy. "You''re welcome, little hobbit. Now go play," Alex added warmly, patting the girl on the head. Alice hugged the console to her chest, beaming with happiness, and hurried over to GIR, MIMI, and Stitch. They eagerly began teaching her the basics of the game. Alex and the other girls watched the scene, smiling. "Maybe, when we get to Okinawa," Alex thought aloud, "I''ll borrow a military ship and set up a game room for the kids. Let them get a little distraction from all this chaos. Even in a zombie apocalypse, kids need a childhood." "You care about the kids?" Kiriko asked, looking at him with interest. "I think it''s important," Alex replied, shrugging slightly. "It''s better they play than be afraid of zombie attacks every minute." "You''re right," Saya agreed, adjusting her glasses. "Kids really need something to distract them. Unlike adults, who adapt to situations more easily." Everyone nodded in agreement. The conversation smoothly shifted to other topics, and the evening silence enveloped them until it was almost completely dark. When it became difficult to distinguish faces in the dark, Alex pulled out a simple lamp and placed it at his feet, illuminating the area without drawing too much attention. However, their peace was shattered by the sound of an explosion in the distance. Everyone flinched and looked toward the flash. "What''s going on this time?" Saya frowned, squinting at the horizon. "It''s the substation," Alex replied, standing up from his spot and walking to the edge of the roof. "Fortunately, we have the wind turbine and solar panels that stored enough energy. But this explosion is definitely not accidental." "What do you mean?" Kiriko asked, stepping closer. "Zombies couldn''t have done this. The substation is surrounded by a fence, and no one''s been there for a long time." "Maybe someone accidentally triggered the explosion while trying to hide there?" Rey suggested, watching the fire in the distance. "We''ll find out now," Alex said firmly, addressing his robo-dog. "GIR, go ahead." "Are you planning to go there?" Kiriko asked, her voice full of concern. "Yes. We need to figure out what happened. Rebecca, connect to the camera near the substation. Unfortunately, because of the explosion, we''ve lost most of the surveillance points in the city." Alex, frowning, rubbed his nose, contemplating the next operation. GIR ran up to Alex, jumped onto his back, and clung to him tightly, like a backpack. Once he made sure GIR was securely in place, Alex adjusted the robot''s position, recalling the previous incident when the robot had fallen off. That had almost resulted in problems with Gloria. Taking a few steps back, Alex prepared to jump. Kiriko, noticing his intent, tried to stop him but didn''t manage to in time. Alex gathered speed, pushed off from the edge of the roof, and effortlessly leaped to the neighboring building, disappearing into the darkness of the night. "How?!" Kiriko asked in shock, staring at the direction Alex had disappeared. "Mama, did you forget how he carried us in his arms when we saved you from those ungrateful people?" Rey asked, bewildered. "This is completely different!" Kiriko retorted, pointing to the neighboring roof. "Carrying two girls in your arms and jumping over that distance are not the same thing!" Rey, unsure how to respond, just shrugged and decided to approach Rebecca to see what she had observed. Kiriko, realizing she wouldn''t get an answer, followed her. The girls gathered around Rebecca, who took her phone from her inner pocket and connected to the camera set up near the substation. The screen displayed a live feed: flames engulfing the substation, lighting up the surroundings. Rebecca quickly scrolled through the footage, trying to find the moment before the explosion. Stopping at the right timestamp, she watched the clip several times but couldn''t notice anything suspicious. "Here! Zoom in on this area!" Saya suddenly pointed at a specific spot on the footage. Rebecca zoomed in on the indicated part of the screen. As they all watched intently, the girls saw a group of armed individuals, resembling special forces soldiers, confidently moving through the ranks of zombies. What was most shocking¡ª the zombies didn''t react to these people at all, in fact, they seemed to part, trying to stay away from them. "How is that possible? The zombies are just moving aside for them!" Rey exclaimed in astonishment. In the footage, the strange soldiers were seen using a device to open the gates of the substation and entered inside. "Alex was right," Saya murmured thoughtfully, adjusting her glasses. "The zombie apocalypse is definitely someone''s doing. But why destroy the substation?" "I don''t know all the details," Rebecca replied, "but maybe it''s to deprive the people of what little comfort they have left. Power stations in other places might have already stopped working, or maybe they were also ''helped'' to shut down. But one thing is clear: someone is intentionally causing this chaos." The girls exchanged glances, realizing that the apocalypse was much more than a natural disaster. The girls could only let out a cold sigh, realizing that the zombie apocalypse was indeed the result of someone''s actions. Furthermore, these people seemed to be trying to completely wipe out those who survived the first wave. By cutting off water and electricity, they would condemn the survivors to utter despair. Most likely, the situation with water would also become critical. They might not even intervene, as over time, the reservoirs would become contaminated with the bodies of zombies falling into them, spreading the infection. Rebecca inserted the communicator into her ear: "Handsome, are you there?" "Yeah, I''m almost at the substation. Did you figure anything out?" Alex responded, continuing his approach to the target. "You were right. Someone is definitely behind this. A group of soldiers infiltrated the substation and set off an explosion," Rebecca reported, reviewing the footage again. "Great. If I make it before they leave, we''ll have a guest for tea. So make sure to be as hospitable as possible," Alex replied, with a light tone of amusement in his voice. "As usual?" Rebecca asked for clarification. "Yeah, as usual," he confirmed. "Got it. I''ll get everything ready," she said and disconnected. The girls exchanged glances, trying to understand what Alex meant by "inviting them for tea" and what Rebecca was going to prepare. The first thought¡ªteacups and snacks to welcome the guest¡ªwas quickly discarded. Knowing Rebecca''s character, they realized that her preparation meant something entirely different. In the past few days, they had gotten to know Rebecca and Brunhilde better. Brunhilde, strict and demanding, preferred everything to go according to her instructions. On the other hand, Rebecca, though chaotic, was straightforward. If she had to be described in one word, she would be a true "gremlin," except for the rare moments when she acted responsibly. Ignoring the girls'' looks, Rebecca waved at MIMI and Stitch, signaling them to come downstairs and gather everything necessary for "hospitality." Meanwhile, Alex sped up, realizing every moment counted¡ªthe potential informant could slip away. Even if this person turned out to be just "cannon fodder," they could know something valuable. Jumping from roof to roof, Alex finally reached the hill where he had previously set up a camera with a view of the substation. He noticed the open gates through which crowds of zombies were passing, and turned his gaze to the burning substation. Lighting a cigarette, Alex used his mana pulse to check for living beings. The response confirmed that the group of soldiers was still on the premises. He crouched down, deciding to observe for a while. He didn''t have to wait long¡ª a group of soldiers dressed in black tactical gear without insignia emerged from the building and headed toward the exit. What caught Alex''s attention was that the zombies were literally parting ways for these people, as if avoiding them. "Huh... interesting," Alex muttered, stroking his chin as he carefully observed what was happening. The group of soldiers confidently moved through the crowds of zombies, ignoring them. Alex kept a sharp eye on every move, assessing the situation. It was still too early to act¡ªhe wanted to figure out how they would leave the area. Unless, of course, the corporation behind all of this had invented a teleportation device to evacuate its people. Moving through the rows of mindless monsters, the soldiers headed in a specific direction. Alex silently leaped onto the nearest tree and began following them, staying in the shadows. Getting close enough, he strained his ears to catch their conversation. "HQ, this is Delta-3. Mission accomplished. The substation is destroyed," one of the soldiers reported, speaking into his communicator. Alex instantly marked this person as the leader of the group. Leaping to the next branch, he continued to observe, trying not to miss a single word. "No problems, nothing unexpected... Everything went smoothly and neatly... Yeah, I got it... Heading to the next location. Over and out," the commander concluded the conversation. The leader turned to his subordinates: "Listen up, guys. We''ve got a new assignment. Orders from HQ. A new specimen has been spotted, and it needs to be captured. We follow the standard procedure: capture, pack, return. Got it?" "Yes, sir!" the soldiers responded in unison. The mention of a "new specimen" piqued Alex''s curiosity, but he quickly decided it didn''t matter. His target was the soldiers themselves and their connection to HQ. He continued to follow them until they reached a black armored jeep. Settling on a nearby branch, Alex watched as the group prepared to leave. Once everyone was inside and the engine roared to life, he knew the moment had come. With the grace of a predator, Alex dropped from the tree and landed directly on the hood of the jeep. The impact was so forceful that the front of the vehicle bent under his weight, and the jeep nearly flipped over. The stunned faces of the soldiers inside were enough to speak volumes. Alex smirked and leaned his head toward the window. "Good evening, ladies. How about a cup of tea?" A wide, almost frightening grin spread across his face. To be continued... Chapter 210 - 210: The Reality Show of Questions and Answers After Rebecca ended the conversation, she headed toward the exit from the rooftop under the curious gazes of the other girls, descending the stairs. Following her, their small feet pattering, were MIMI and Stitch, happily trotting along. The remaining girls exchanged puzzled glances, trying to figure out what Rebecca was up to, especially after Alex mentioned that he planned to "invite a guest for tea." Unconsciously, their eyes turned to Brunhilde, who had stayed behind with them. Sensing the unspoken question, the Valkyrie''s expression darkened slightly. She knew all too well what Alex meant by "inviting someone for tea." During their time linked through V?lundr, Brunhilde had witnessed everything he did to such "guests." It was far from as pleasant as it sounded and, in many cases, ended quite poorly for the invited party. "And what does this mysterious ''invitation for tea'' mean, exactly?" Saya finally broke the silence. Brunhilde glanced at her thoughtfully and posed a question in return. "Do you know what happens to someone who refuses to talk?" The girls exchanged glances, and the answer slowly began to take shape in their minds. However, no one dared to voice it, assuming they might be wrong. Yet, even after dismissing the obvious, no other alternatives fit, especially given the current state of the world. An organization responsible for a zombie apocalypse was unlikely to divulge its secrets willingly¡ªeven over a cup of tea. "It''s... torture, isn''t it?" Kiriko finally said, realizing it was the only logical explanation. "Exactly," Brunhilde confirmed calmly. "They always talk. Always." As if to underline her point, Rebecca returned and dropped a bag onto the floor. A heavy metallic clank resonated through the air. The girls exchanged uneasy looks, their fears confirmed. Some displayed clear disapproval¡ªtorture seemed inhumane to them. Yet, on the other hand, justifying the actions of those who had unleashed this apocalypse was equally impossible. "Isn''t it wrong to torture people?" Rei asked cautiously, her gaze fixed on Rebecca. Brunhilde shot her a cold look, her voice steady yet tinged with bitter truth. "Why don''t you ask those people if it''s humane to begin humanity''s destruction? Is it humane to turn people into the walking dead? Is it humane to watch those undead devour their family members? Imagine, Rei¡ªimagine going with Alex to rescue your mother, only to find her not alive, but as a zombie trying to eat you. Humanity can be shown to those forced into this, but those people made their choices knowingly." Rei wanted to argue, but each question Brunhilde posed left her speechless. She glanced at her mother and realized she was clinging to the last shreds of humanity in this situation. But could she hold onto it if her mother became a zombie? Kiriko, noticing her daughter''s inner turmoil, gently placed a supportive hand on her shoulder. As a former police officer, she had always been ready to protect the weak, but even she found torture a contentious issue. Yet this was far from a normal situation. Saya, ever rational, understood that sometimes radical measures were necessary. She reasoned that handing over someone like this to ordinary people for judgment would likely result in something far worse. Saeko, silently observing the discussion, believed that the world now belonged to the strong, and the weak could no longer survive. "Hey, why the long faces?" Rebecca suddenly chimed in, waving her phone. "Instead of philosophizing, why don''t we just watch Alex invite those guys for tea?" Her words snapped everyone back to reality, pushing aside the weighty moral considerations. After all, what was happening now could potentially alter their fate. At Rebecca''s suggestion, the girls exchanged glances and decided to set their thoughts aside for the moment. Their attention turned to the phone she placed in the center. Rebecca had skillfully connected a live feed from GIR''s visor, allowing them to watch Alex''s actions in real time. By the time the image appeared, Alex was already following the trail of a group of armed soldiers who were cautiously making their way through the forest toward their vehicle. "Why is the camera shaking like that?" Rei asked, confused. "He''s probably jumping through the trees," Saya answered, adjusting her glasses. On the screen, the soldiers reached the armored jeep. Alex, frozen on a branch nearby, was watching them. The girls were curious as to why he hadn''t done anything yet. The answer came quickly: as soon as the engine started, Alex leaped off the branch, landing directly on the hood. The metal bent under his weight, as if he weighed a ton. Meanwhile, inside the jeep, the soldiers, unaware they were being watched, were preparing to leave. But the sudden landing of the "guest" nearly flipped the vehicle. Holding onto the straps, the soldiers saw a person with rainbow-colored eyes and a wide, almost frightening smile. "Good evening, girls. How about a cup of tea?" Alex said, leaning closer to the windshield. There was a moment of silence. The soldiers exchanged confused glances, their minds struggling to process what they were seeing. The leader of the group quickly regained his composure, drew his pistol, and began shooting at Alex through the windshield. The others followed suit, and the jeep was filled with the echo of gunshots. When the shooting stopped, the soldiers exited the vehicle, still holding their weapons at the ready. "First, third, check for damage to the vehicle. The rest, stay alert and report any suspicious movement!" the leader commanded. "Yes, sir!" the soldiers responded. Two soldiers approached the hood. The deep dent in the metal made them pause in confusion. "It looks like the engine was pushed through the bottom... Check under the vehicle," one of them suggested, staring at the damage in disbelief. The other soldier crouched to look under the jeep. As his colleague had assumed, the engine had been literally crushed with such force that it had punctured the vehicle''s floor. Standing up, he silently shook his head, signaling that the vehicle was no longer usable. "First, third, report on the vehicle''s condition!" the leader''s stern voice called out. "Sir, the jeep is out of commission. The engine has punctured the bottom," the First soldier reported. The soldiers exchanged looks, still unable to believe what they had just heard. They had seen a man land on the hood, but the extent of the destruction he caused seemed like something out of a fantasy. "Damn," the leader muttered quietly, realizing they were stranded without transportation. "Leader, maybe he''s some kind of martial arts master?" one of the soldiers suggested. "Stop talking nonsense. There can''t be any martial arts masters around here¡ªcorporations strictly control them. And did you see who he was? Just a kid, at most," the leader snapped irritably. "Then what are we dealing with, sir?" another soldier asked, looking around in confusion. "How should I know? Just stay alert. If there''s no body, he''s nearby somewhere," the leader replied, frustrated by the absurdity of the situation. Meanwhile, Alex stood on a branch in the shade of the trees, watching the soldiers with a barely noticeable grin. He placed G.I.R. on a nearby branch to monitor the situation and block any escape attempts. He only needed one person from the group. After counting, Alex noted that there were eight of them in total. It was the standard number for a squad. He thought carefully about how to act without accidentally destroying them all. The girls, watching the scene through Rebecca''s phone screen, also noticed that Alex wasn''t rushing into action. The soldiers had gotten out of the vehicle, scanning their surroundings nervously, ready for any danger, but strangely, Alex wasn''t making any active moves. "Why isn''t he doing anything?" Saya asked thoughtfully, frowning. "Can''t these soldiers call for reinforcements or contact headquarters? While he''s stalling, they might gain an advantage." Her question made sense, but Rebecca only smiled, knowing that Alex rarely acted impulsively. As soon as Saya asked that question, things started happening on the phone screen. A dark object suddenly shot out from the forest and hit one of the soldiers in the head with a loud thud. Blood sprayed in all directions, and the man staggered, slamming his back into the jeep before collapsing to the ground. "What was that? What did he throw?" Saya asked, not noticing anything suspicious. "It was a brick," Rebecca and Brunhilde replied simultaneously, their faces as hard as stone. The girls stared at Rebecca and Brunhilde in shock, trying to figure out if they were joking. But the expressions on their faces made it clear¡ªthey were completely serious. Saya was speechless, realizing that Alex had chosen to use an ordinary brick against men with assault rifles. Rebecca, on the other hand, started smiling widely, recalling the first time she invited Alex on a joint mission, and how he had used a brick then too. "Brings back memories," she said with a smile. "What do you mean?" Saeko asked with interest. "When I first invited him on a job. We needed to take out a couple of scumbags involved in human trafficking. So, Alex went into a shootout¡­ with a brick," Rebecca laughed, clearly enjoying the memory. The girls exchanged glances, and Rebecca''s words helped them understand Alex a little better. However, they also remembered his incredible strength and skills, which made using a brick in a shootout less strange¡ªespecially for Saeko, who knew how expertly he handled bladed weapons. Meanwhile, the soldiers surrounding the jeep heard a dull thud and the sound of a body hitting the ground. Turning around, they saw their comrade lying on the ground with blood pouring from his head. The leader immediately signaled to one of the soldiers to check the fallen man. The soldier approached, bent over the body, and checked for a pulse. Seeing the excessive blood, he had already lost hope, and his fears were confirmed: there was no pulse. Straightening up, he looked at the leader and shook his head. "One dead," he reported shortly. The leader nodded, signaling to return to their positions. As he stood up, the soldier noticed a bloodied brick lying next to his fallen comrade. Picking it up, he couldn''t help but wonder, "How is it even possible to throw a brick with such force and remain unnoticed?" "Sir, it looks like he was killed with a brick," he said, showing the find. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Could we be dealing with a martial arts master after all?" another soldier timidly suggested. "Throwing a brick with such force, and in such a way that no one notices... This can''t be the work of an ordinary person. Unless he''s a mutant or a zombie." "Shut up and do your job!" the leader interrupted irritably. "Whether he''s a master or not, a bullet to the head will turn him into an ordinary corpse. He can''t hide forever." The soldiers swallowed nervously and began to scan the area, realizing that the hunt for this mysterious adversary had only just begun. Alex, standing in the shadow of the forest, didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at being called a martial arts master. Chuckling to himself, he decided to keep entertaining the soldiers. Although, he regretted not bringing more bricks with him to launch a real "artillery" attack. Looking around for an appropriate object, his gaze landed on a branch lying nearby. A sly smile spread across Alex''s face, as if a lightbulb had gone off in his head. He picked up the branch, holding it like a spear, and aimed at one of the soldiers¡ªthe most nervous one, probably the newcomer, who was unlikely to have useful information. Throwing the branch with precision that could have unnerved even an experienced archer, Alex hit the soldier, pinning him to the jeep. The dull thud caught the attention of the others. "Help..." the soldier rasped, blood spilling from his mouth, his eyes wide with panic. The other soldiers, seeing what had happened to their comrade, began to feel primal fear. The enemy was invisible, and there were no signs of his presence. The silence and uncertainty only intensified the tension. Unable to stand the silent terror, one of the soldiers turned to the forest. "Stop hiding, bastard! Come out!" he yelled, starting to shoot wildly in the direction where he thought the branch had come from. The others joined in. The squad leader didn''t have time to remind them to keep calm before the forest filled with the deafening sound of gunfire. The soldiers kept shooting until they had to reload their rifles. "After that, he''s definitely not getting away," one of them commented, breathing heavily. "I wasn''t hiding," came Alex''s calm voice from behind them. They all whipped around. Alex was crouching on the roof of the jeep, a cigarette between his teeth, watching them with obvious amusement. "Fire! Kill him!" one of the soldiers shouted. They immediately opened fire, their flashlights illuminating Alex''s silhouette. The bullets ricocheted off the jeep''s metal with a loud bang, and when their magazines emptied, the shooting stopped. The soldiers froze, trying to see if their opponent was still on the roof. "Do you think we got him?" one of the soldiers in the back rows asked uncertainly. "Nah, I don''t think so," came the familiar voice right next to them. The soldier slowly turned his head and saw Alex standing right next to him. A predator''s smile played on his face, and his eyes, filled with carefree boldness, seemed to pierce through to his soul. "Hey, cutie. Didn''t expect this, huh?" Alex said with a playful grin. The soldier froze, unable to move, feeling like prey caught in the claws of an unrelenting predator. The soldier tried to warn his comrades and opened his mouth to scream. But before he could make a sound, Alex abruptly shoved his hand into the soldier''s mouth, grabbing his lower jaw. The soldier felt the powerful grip and immediately reached for his pistol. However, Alex didn''t give him a chance¡ªhe yanked the jaw down with one sharp motion. The soldier''s head followed the movement, slamming into the ground with a dull thud. The sound of broken bones echoed through the silence of the night forest. The last thing the soldier felt before his consciousness faded was a sharp pain in his spine and the unbearable crunch of his own bones. The other soldiers turned at the sound and froze, seeing Alex standing next to their comrade, looking at them impassively. He didn''t give them time to think. In one leap, he was next to the nearest enemy, delivering a powerful kick to the chest. The soldier was knocked back onto the same branch that had pinned their teammate earlier, skewering him like meat on a spit. Alex was already moving toward the next target¡ªthe soldier closest to the jeep. With one powerful jerk, he grabbed him by the head and slammed it against the metal surface of the vehicle. The soldier''s skull shattered into a bloody pulp. The remaining three, including their leader, finally snapped out of it and began firing wildly. Alex grabbed the nearest soldier, using his body as a shield against the bullets, and slowly moved toward the next victim. Ripping the rifle from another opponent''s hands, he smirked. "Surprise." Turning the weapon in his hands, Alex aimed it straight at the soldier''s head and pulled the trigger. The body collapsed to the ground, and Alex tossed his makeshift shield aside. The two remaining soldiers exchanged nervous glances, fear evident in their eyes. One of them, driven by instinct, dropped his weapon and ran. A single shot rang out, and the fugitive''s head exploded, leaving bloody splatters on the ground. Alex looked away from the fallen body and slowly turned toward the last remaining soldier¡ªthe leader of the group. "Well, now it''s just the two of us. What a shame, huh?" Alex said with feigned sadness. "Who would''ve thought your mission would turn into such a fiasco? Poor soldiers. Who knew working for an evil corporation would end with you feeding worms?" The leader held a gun aimed at Alex, his hands trembling slightly. "Who the hell are you, and what do you want?" "Who am I? That doesn''t matter. What matters is that I''m inviting you... for a cup of tea," Alex added with mock cheerfulness. "Go to hell!" the leader snarled, firing at Alex. But the figure disappeared again. The leader started to panic, frantically scanning for any sign of movement. Suddenly, he felt a hand grip the back of his head. "This wasn''t a request," Alex whispered in his ear. "I''m insisting." With a sharp motion, he slammed the leader''s head into the ground, knocking him unconscious. Glancing at the fallen body, Alex lit a cigarette. He knew that the noise from the gunshots would soon attract zombies, which roamed these areas. "GIR!" he waved his hand. The robo-dog, sitting on a nearby branch, immediately jumped down and rushed over to its owner. Alex activated the communicator. "Becca, I''m done. I''ll bring our guest soon." "We saw everything," Rebecca replied. "So hurry up before the ''fans'' show up." "You saw everything? Well, how awkward," Alex sighed dramatically. "Stop dramatizing. So you killed a couple of idiots, big deal," Rebecca laughed. "It''s still better than any movie they could have watched." Alex smirked, put out the cigarette, and hoisted the lifeless body of the leader, heading back. Alex wasn''t sure how to react to his thoughts. He realized that after dealing so brutally with the soldiers, the girls might start seeing him differently. Or maybe it would be fine, and they would just accept it as part of his nature. After all, he''d mentioned before that he used to be a mercenary. That should have prepared them to accept his actions more calmly. Besides, they had witnessed zombies tearing people apart¡ªclassmates, acquaintances, even random passersby. Compared to that, his methods might seem less horrifying. Shaking off those thoughts, Alex lifted GIR by the head and placed it on his shoulder. Grabbing the unconscious leader by the scruff of the neck, he prepared to leave. But before he could take a step, a distinctive shrill cry echoed from above. A zombie-hunter, which had been hiding in the tree, was now pouncing. In an instant, Alex drew his revolver and with a precise shot blew the monster''s head apart. The hunter''s skull exploded, but the body continued its trajectory, crashing to the ground. Alex stepped aside, dodging the falling corpse, which hit the ground with a dull thud. The sounds of approaching zombies left no time for hesitation. Leaping to a nearby branch, Alex moved toward the bank, carefully scanning the area. Below, he noticed a couple more hunters and one zombie that resembled the Suicide Bomber from Dead Island. Alex assumed the soldiers had likely wanted to capture this creature for experiments. But how did they plan to deal with a creature that exploded if a living person was nearby? And after the zombie exploded, its bones scattered like shrapnel. "GIR, take pictures," he ordered. The robo-dog nodded, its camera capturing the new threat. Once done, GIR patted Alex on the head, signaling that everything was ready. Alex pulled a small object from his pocket and threw it toward the Suicide Bomber. The explosion was instantaneous¡ªthe zombie''s bones scattered like shrapnel, hitting the other nearby undead. Without wasting time, Alex continued his journey, jumping from branch to branch until he reached the city. There, he climbed onto the roof to get to the bank faster. Finally, the light on the roof of the bank gleamed in the distance, illuminating the silhouettes of the girls waiting for him. With one last jump, Alex landed on the roof. "Yo, I''m back," he said, raising his free hand. Saya, walking towards him, immediately began her interrogation: "Are you sure you were a mercenary? How can you take out a squad of armed people using bricks and branches?" "If you know how, anything''s possible," Alex smiled and gave a thumbs-up. Saya sighed exaggeratedly. "I''m already tired of hearing ''if you know how.'' Can you explain something properly for once?" "Heh, that''s how it is. I can''t explain everything as it should be. That''s the fate of geniuses," Alex replied dramatically. Saya sighed heavily, realizing she wouldn''t get any proper explanation from him. She had heard from Saeko that Alex could repeat any trick he saw. Tired of his "genius," she went to sit down, not wanting to get involved. Alex turned to Alice, who was standing off to the side, clearly unsure of what to do. "Alice, take Stitch and go downstairs. Play there while we''re here. It''s getting cold, and you''re dressed too lightly," he said in a soft tone. "Okay, big brother. But don''t take too long, since you said it''s cold outside," she replied with a smile. Alice grabbed Stitch by the paw and led him downstairs. Alex nodded at Stitch, as if giving a silent order to look after his sister. In response, Stitch raised his paw with a thumbs-up, signaling that he would handle it. Once Alice was out of sight, Alex approached a chair and seated his prisoner. Looking around, he began searching for something to tie up his guest with, in case he decided to leave the "party" arranged in his honor. "Here, I think this is what you''re looking for," Saeko said, handing him a rope. "Good job, thanks," Alex nodded at her with approval. "Shizuka, maybe you should go downstairs too? This applies to everyone. I''m not insisting you stay and watch this," Alex said, tightening the rope in his hands. "If something happens to him, I can help revive him. So, I''ll stay," Shizuka calmly replied, clearly not planning to leave. "We''re staying too," added Rei, speaking for the rest of the girls. Alex glanced at them briefly, understanding that persuasion wouldn''t help. He started tying up the prisoner, making sure it was tight and secure. After confirming that he wouldn''t be able to escape, Alex walked over to the nearest chair, sat down in front of the prisoner, and began thinking about the first question. He wanted to get to the bottom of who was behind all these events. Looking at Rebecca, Alex received her silent consent¡ªshe gave a brief nod. Alex leaned slightly forward and gently tapped the prisoner''s cheek. "Wake up. Time to get up and answer some questions," he said calmly. The leader, feeling the sting on his cheek, slowly opened his eyes. He tried to rise, but realized he was tightly bound. Memories of the last moments before losing consciousness began to surface in his mind. As he scanned his surroundings, he noticed the girls and strange creatures¡ªone green, the other pink. His gaze returned to Alex, whose calm yet cold stare seemed to burn through him. "What the..." the leader began, but he didn''t finish his sentence before receiving a second slap. "Here, I speak," Alex said, his tone firm. "The game is simple: I ask, you answer. If you understand, nod. And don''t even think about trying to escape. It will be the worst decision of your life¡ªtrust me, the fate awaiting you at the hands of zombies will seem like paradise compared to what''s coming for you." The leader hastily nodded, feeling the memories of his people''s deaths growing clearer and more painful. "Excellent," Alex smiled with satisfaction. "But understand this: if you choose to remain silent, it will hurt. And don''t think we can''t bring you back to life if you decide to die. Allow me to introduce my assistants: Doctor GIR and Nurse MIMI. They will be happy to provide you with medical assistance if you decide to leave us due to a heart attack." The leader cast a skeptical glance in the direction Alex indicated and met the eyes of the two strange creatures. They had already dressed in medical attire: GIR wore a lab coat, while MIMI had donned a nurse''s cap. Even the girls were slightly taken aback by how GIR and MIMI had seamlessly changed outfits. But they decided to ignore it, knowing that these two robo-dogs were a bit eccentric. "Now, attention!" Alex said, as if he were the host of a TV show. He pulled a microphone from his pocket and aimed it at the prisoner. "First question: Who are you, and who do you work for?" The girls exchanged glances, noticing that Alex now resembled a reality show host more than ever. His mannerisms, his eccentric gestures¡ªit all reminded them of the two robo-dogs. It was clear where GIR and MIMI got their theatrical tendencies from. Meanwhile, Joseph saw the microphone aimed directly at his face and realized he was dealing with a madman. But he knew from experience that such people were the most dangerous. "My name is Joseph Mason. I am a member of a special unit from the Live Corporation. Our task is to follow the commands from headquarters," he answered calmly, understanding that lying would be useless. "I see. Then, the next question," Alex once again pointed the microphone at the prisoner. "Why did you destroy the substation? And why did the corporation cause this apocalypse by releasing the zombie virus to the public?" "I don''t know," Joseph maintained his composure. "I follow orders. The last person who asked too many questions disappeared, and no one ever saw him again. In our line of work, the less you ask, the longer you live." Alex stared into his eyes, evaluating each word. Joseph''s face revealed no deceit, and even the girls, who were closely observing the interrogation, began to believe that he was telling the truth. Brunhilde, known for her sharp mind and experience in exposing lies, confirmed this with a silent nod. Alex thoughtfully tapped his finger against his chin, contemplating his next question. Meanwhile, Joseph clumsily attempted to free himself from the ropes. His efforts did not go unnoticed by Rebecca. "Hey, idiot," she snapped, stepping closer. "Didn''t they tell you to sit still, or are you deaf?" Without waiting for a response, Rebecca punched Joseph in the face. The blow was so forceful that Joseph immediately stopped trying to free himself. His plan to take one of the girls hostage crumbled the moment he felt what seemed like a sledgehammer hit his face. Blood began to trickle from the corner of his mouth. Alex, watching him, merely shook his head. "Another idiot who doesn''t understand where he''s ended up," he muttered under his breath. Then he remembered the question he wanted to ask and pulled his phone from his pocket. Scrolling through the gallery, Alex found the photos that GIR had taken in the hospital. The pictures showed strange symbols from the Marker. "Attention, new question. Have you ever seen these symbols?" Alex turned the phone''s screen toward the prisoner. Joseph looked at the photos. For a moment, his face showed no expression, but then something changed. The symbols seemed familiar yet entirely foreign to him. "No, I..." he began, but suddenly fell silent. His eyes widened unnaturally, and his face froze in a strange grimace. Alex tensed, noticing this, and watched Joseph intently. "What the..." Alex whispered, watching as the prisoner suddenly dropped his head, as if he had lost consciousness. The girls also stared at Joseph, puzzled. His reaction was strange and unexpected. Instead of being scared or angry, he simply passed out. Alex frowned, trying to understand what had caused such a reaction. "People usually react differently to the Marker..." he muttered, looking at the still unconscious prisoner. To be continued... Chapter 211 - 211: Make us whole! Alex stared in bewilderment at Joseph, who had suddenly lost consciousness after seeing the hieroglyphs from the Markers. Based on the knowledge he had gathered so far, such a reaction was highly unusual. People exposed to the Markers typically exhibited one of two behaviors: they either went into a frenzy, spouting incoherent, almost cult-like ramblings, or they gradually descended into madness, eventually transitioning to the first state. However, Joseph didn''t fit into either category. His sudden fainting broke all known patterns. Even the girls looked stunned as they watched his motionless body. Only Rebecca and Saeko knew what Alex had shown him. But now, curiosity gnawed at them both¡ªwhy was Joseph''s reaction so strange? Alex stroked his chin, deep in thought. He was now almost certain that the Live Corporation, which Joseph worked for, was somehow connected to the Markers. But another question troubled him: what role did Nyan-Nyan''s avatar play in all of this? He had some theories, but for now, he chose not to delve too deeply. "Can anyone explain what just happened? And why did he pass out right after you showed him that photo?" Saya''s voice broke through his musings. Alex shifted his gaze to her, pausing for a moment. "That''s a tough question you''re asking, my dear Saya," he replied with a smile. Saya''s cheeks flushed slightly. She quickly cleared her throat to mask her embarrassment, but Alex couldn''t help noticing her reaction, smirking faintly. "And why is that such a tough question?" Kiriko interjected, seeing that Saya wasn''t quite ready to continue. "It''s simple," Alex spread his arms. "I don''t know most of the answers myself to properly explain what just happened." The girls exchanged glances before staring at him, clearly dissatisfied with his response. Rebecca and Brunhilde narrowed their eyes, knowing full well that Alex knew much more than he was letting on. They''d tested this theory many times. Rebecca, in particular, recalled the expression on his face when they first stumbled upon those hieroglyphs in the hospital. Back then, Alex had looked as if he wanted nothing to do with whatever was written on the walls. Saeko hadn''t missed that moment either. "You know something," Saya insisted, her voice firm as she gathered her thoughts. "I mean, you must have some information about that photo you showed the soldier." Alex shrugged, maintaining his composure. "Not much, to be honest. But think about it: history is full of mentions of strange objects of unknown origin. You find it across different cultures, legends, and myths." "You''re suggesting that these symbols are connected to some ancient artifact? Or maybe something extraterrestrial?" Rei asked, seeking clarity. "Seems likely," Alex nodded. "This language is completely unfamiliar to me, and I know a lot of languages. So, it''s logical to assume that the Live Corporation has somehow acquired an object that doesn''t belong to Earth." He spread his hands as if to emphasize the obviousness of his conclusion. The girls exchanged tense looks. The mystery surrounding the Markers was only growing more complex. Alex, observing their reactions, thought to himself that there were still many questions left unanswered ahead of them. Rebecca, however, had a different train of thought. She began to wonder what these aliens might look like and how many bullets it would take to kill them. A broad grin spread across her face as she imagined bragging back home about hunting extraterrestrials. GIR and MIMI perked up as well, clearly excited at the prospect of fighting "xenos" and embarking on their own "crusade" to exterminate them. Brunhilde, noticing the trio''s enthusiasm, let out a heavy sigh and covered her face with a hand, realizing that instead of asking questions like "How? Why? And for what purpose?", this trio was already mentally devising strategies to annihilate the aliens. "So, are we going to be attacked by space zombies now?" Shizuka asked, slightly puzzled. Alex gave her a surprised look, mentally giving her a thumbs-up for the accuracy of her guess. Rebecca immediately nodded, showing her support for the idea of destroying space zombies, while GIR and MIMI synchronously confirmed their readiness. The other girls exchanged confused glances, wondering how Shizuka had come to such a conclusion. "That''s impossible," Saya began, adjusting her glasses and shifting into her "know-it-all" mode. "There are no conditions in space for any virus to survive. Most likely, the corporation somehow retrieved these so-called ''fragments'' from space and used them to create something that eventually caused humans to turn into zombies." Alex nodded, mentally agreeing. He recalled how the Markers affected people, transforming them into necromorphs. Although he didn''t remember the exact process, he knew that certain types of necromorphs could convert corpses into more of their kind. Meanwhile, Saya continued defending her theory, while Rebecca countered, suggesting that the zombies might have arrived with the fragments on a meteorite. "But they''re zombies! They don''t need to survive; they''re already dead," Shizuka said thoughtfully, as if reasoning aloud. Saya opened her mouth to argue but immediately closed it, placing a hand on her chin as she sank into deep thought. Rebecca smirked, feeling victorious in the debate. Saya noticed her expression, and a vein on her forehead began to pulse nervously. Alex watched the entire exchange with a faint smile, but Shizuka''s words sparked an intriguing thought. He concluded that the corporation might indeed have obtained necromorphs through a meteorite, thanks to Nyan-Nyan''s avatar, and then used them for experiments. Ultimately, this could have led to the creation of a "zombie apocalypse," where the infected mutated into various forms. Alex also recalled encountering zombies from two different worlds and suspected there would be more in the future. However, he understood that sooner or later, there would be a leak from Live Corporation''s laboratories. Necromorphs would escape¡ªthat was inevitable, especially given that this world harbored a being that craved chaos. That being wouldn''t even have to lift a finger, as the scientists running the experiments were bound to mess something up, making the situation even worse. "Girls, enough arguing. You''re forgetting the most important thing," Kiriko interjected, breaking up Rebecca and Saya. "And that''s figuring out who''s behind all of this." Rebecca and Saya exchanged meaningful looks, smirking as if silently challenging each other. Alex chuckled at their behavior and gestured for everyone to come closer. The girls gathered around him as he set his phone down so everyone could see the screen. Opening a news site about Live Corporation, Alex began scrutinizing all the available information on the internet. It was immediately clear that the corporation had a grip on almost every major industry: from medicine and agriculture to energy and military technology. However, what intrigued Alex the most was the lack of information about its director and founder. The name remained a mystery, and at all official events, only representatives or board members appeared in their place. Nevertheless, the corporation was crafting its image flawlessly: videos from charity events in the poorest corners of the world, happy faces of people grateful for the help. The director was praised as a great innovator, almost a messiah. But to Alex, all of this looked like an expertly staged theatrical performance, hiding a sinister reality. "No wonder this corporation is behind all this chaos," Alex said calmly, as if concluding his thoughts. "Why do you think that?" Kiriko asked, frowning in surprise. "Live corp. has been working for the good of the people for years. They''ve helped poor countries, engaged in charity..." Alex smiled slightly, as if challenging them to solve a riddle: "What do you think, why?" The girls paused, trying to follow Alex''s line of thinking. Saya was the first to catch on. "I get it! Since they operate in all industries, the corporation gained access to every point in the world. You said the outbreaks started simultaneously everywhere. This isn''t a coincidence; it''s a planned operation," Saya said confidently. "Good job, my dear Saya," Alex said with a smile, handing her a candy. Saya looked proudly at Rebecca, as if celebrating her victory. Rebecca just rolled her eyes, not planning to engage in another competition with the pink-haired rival. While the girls discussed the new theory, Alex was staring at the name of the corporation, barely holding back his laughter. "What are you smiling about? Did you figure something else out?" Rei asked, noticing his mood. "I just saw a silly, but amusing joke," Alex said, casting a mysterious look at the girls. "Whoever guesses what I laughed at gets a prize." The girls stared at him as if he were an alien. Only Brunhilde furrowed her brow thoughtfully, as if trying to decipher the riddle. Her face lit up, and the corners of her lips quivered into a smile¡ªthe answer had come. Rebecca, losing her patience, kicked Alex''s leg. "Enough with the riddles! Just say it already!" Alex, ignoring the kick, turned to Brunhilde: "I see you understood, my love, right?" Brunhilde nodded with a light smile. "If this is what I think it is, this person has an awful sense of humor." The girls watched Alex and Brunhilde intently, who continued speaking in riddles. Their curiosity only grew, as it was clear that Brunhilde had figured something out, since she had mentioned the "terrible sense of humor." "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. Can you please explain? I''m completely confused," Shizuka asked shyly, looking at Alex and Brunhilde with embarrassment. Brunhilde looked at Shizuka with a slight smile: "The essence of the silly joke lies in the name of the corporation. If you look at it from a different angle, the answer becomes obvious." The girls once again focused on the name Live. Saya crossed her arms and thought deeply. Suddenly, her eyes widened, and she slapped herself on the forehead. "I got it! It''s all in the name of the corporation Live. If you read it backwards, it spells Evil." She looked at Alex and Brunhilde for confirmation. "Clever girl, Saya. You''ve always been quick-witted," Alex praised her, giving her a thumbs-up. "Enough with the riddles! Can someone just explain it normally?" Rei huffed, puffing out her cheeks. Saya adjusted her glasses and explained calmly: "It''s quite simple. If you flip the name of the corporation Live, it becomes the word Evil, which means ''evil.'' As Brunhilde said, this person truly has a terrible sense of humor." When the girls heard the explanation, they looked at the company name again. The answer was so obvious that it became a little awkward that they hadn''t noticed it right away. "That''s too stupid to be a joke... but unfortunately, it''s true," Rebecca mumbled, crossing her arms. Alex, observing their reactions, pondered: there must have been people in the world who had long adhered to conspiracy theories, speaking of the evil intentions of the corporation and its mysterious director. Now, those people were probably laughing at those who hadn''t believed them before. Even Shizuka, though she hadn''t understood immediately, got the point after the explanation. Rebecca, on the other hand, began to laugh¡ªnot so much out of amusement, but because of the absurdity of the joke. "The joke really is stupid, but the answer was right in front of us," she remarked, not hiding her smirk. Before Alex could say anything, Shizuka interrupted them: "Sorry to interrupt, but it seems he''s awake¡­" Everyone immediately turned their attention to Shizuka, who nodded toward Joseph. Being the closest to him, she heard him start mumbling to himself. The girls stepped back, leaving Alex in front. Alex tensed and tried to make out Joseph''s words, but all he was saying was a disconnected jumble of sounds, like rambling. Gradually, however, Joseph''s speech began to form into coherent phrases: "Do not fear death, for it is the ultimate journey. A necessary step to new life. Convergence awaits. Let go, and be made one." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Joseph mumbled this as if in a trance. His words were ominous, and a tense silence filled the room. These words only confirmed Alex''s thoughts: every person in the Live corporation was, in one way or another, under the influence of Markers. He wondered if there were "sleeping agents"¡ªpeople who didn''t suspect their abilities until activated by a special command or sound. Alex remembered the photograph he had shown Joseph and realized that it was probably the trigger that awakened memories or hidden instructions in him. As he thought further, Alex tried to determine whether the corporation had a complete Marker or only fragments of it. The answer came to him on its own: most likely, the corporation had gathered many fragments and was studying them, trying to restore the Marker¡ªor, worse yet, had already built a new one. Before Alex could delve deeper into his thoughts, Joseph, suddenly gaining unnatural strength, ripped through the ropes binding him and, with a wild look in his eyes, lunged at Shizuka. "Make us whole!" he shouted, grabbing her by the shoulders. Alex immediately sprang to his feet, shoved Joseph away from Shizuka, and stood between them. Joseph, still in the throes of madness, tried to attack him. Alex grabbed his head and punched him in the face, knocking him to the ground. GIR reacted just as quickly: getting close, he drew a bolter and fired several shots¡ªat Joseph''s head and heart. Everything happened so fast that the girls didn''t even have time to realize what had just occurred. Shizuka stood in a daze, and Alex, quickly approaching her, began to examine her closely, fearing she might have been infected by madness or injured. "Phew... I''m glad you''re okay. I almost died from fear again. Didn''t they teach you not to stand next to bad guys and not listen to what they say?" Alex said, his voice trembling as he continued inspecting her. The girls also approached to make sure Shizuka was fine. Seeing the worried look in Alex''s eyes, she felt just how much he cared for her. Her heart warmed. The moment Joseph grabbed her, she felt an icy terror at his mad gaze, but now, looking at Alex, Shizuka was able to pull herself together and push the fear away. "You saved me again. You''re my hero. Here''s your reward," she said with a gentle smile, carefully taking Alex''s face in her hands and kissing him on the cheek. She then turned to GIR, who had quickly neutralized the remaining threat. "And you, little GIR, well done. You''re my little hero too," Shizuka added, patting the robot on the head. GIR proudly puffed out his chest, showing off his "dignity," and tapped his paw on his body, as if saying that he could be relied upon. Shizuka laughed, looking at his proud pose, and stroked his head again. Meanwhile, Alex lit a cigarette to calm down after what had happened. Despite his habit of being ready for anything, Joseph''s first reaction had been unexpected, and his final madness was even more unsettling. What bothered Alex the most was that he wouldn''t be able to get any information now. Even mentions of the nearest headquarters or the reason why the zombies avoided soldiers were lost. "What the hell made that bastard go insane? And how the hell did he manage to tear those strong ropes?" Rebecca said indignantly, kicking Joseph''s dead body. "Who knows," Alex replied, exhaling smoke. "I''m more concerned about the fact that now we''re left without answers. He might have known where their headquarters was, and maybe why the zombies don''t touch them. Now all of that is gone with him." With a slight sigh, Alex accepted the fact that some questions would remain unanswered for now. What bothered him most was how the corporation''s soldiers could pass by zombies freely. He walked over to Joseph''s body, crouched down, and began inspecting his gear. However, all he found was standard special forces equipment. Alex was losing hope of finding anything unusual, but a theory crossed his mind: perhaps the zombies perceive soldiers infected by the influence of the Markers as one of their own. But even that seemed far-fetched. Besides, he didn''t want to perform an autopsy in front of everyone. "Why are you inspecting him? Hoping to find something useful? Or some item that makes them invisible to zombies?" Saya asked, sitting down next to him. "Unfortunately, I didn''t find anything like that. We''re left empty-handed," Alex replied with frustration, standing up. He glanced at the girls, who had now surrounded Shizuka. She was trying to convince them that she was fine and had just been a little scared. Alex sighed, grabbed Joseph''s corpse by the leg, and began dragging it. A body on the roof, where he usually rests and reflects, was definitely not something he needed. The girls watched as Alex moved the body, while GIR and MIMI armed themselves with mops and cleaning supplies to clean up the blood. The three of them worked so seamlessly together that the girls couldn''t help but think, "Seems like this is a regular thing for them." After dragging the body to the edge of the roof, Alex decided to run an experiment: would the zombies attack Joseph''s body, or would they ignore it? He tossed the body down, directly into a crowd of zombies, and froze, watching. As soon as the body hit the ground, the zombies immediately swarmed it, tearing it apart. This partly confirmed Alex''s theory: if Joseph had been alive, the zombies would likely have avoided him, but now that he was dead, they saw him simply as food. "What''s going on here? Why are there gunshots?" Takashi''s voice rang out. Alex turned around and saw Takashi, Namiyo, and Kota making their way up to the roof. Kota, holding an assault rifle, was carefully surveying the area, while Takashi and Namiyo waited for an explanation. "What brought you here?" Alex asked, glancing at the trio. "The lights flickered, and everyone got curious about what happened. When we came to ask your opinion, we heard gunshots and decided to check it out," Kota replied, lowering his weapon. "Well, a lot has happened recently¡­" Alex said with a crooked smile. "For example, the substation blew up. And that''s not all." His words sounded light, but the tension and exhaustion were still palpable. Kota nodded, but after a couple of seconds, realized he was talking about the substation explosion. Alex decided to explain the situation without going into too many details to avoid causing panic among the other survivors. He briefly stated that a group of soldiers had infiltrated the substation and blown it up. The gunshots they had heard earlier happened because a captured soldier tried to attack during interrogation, and he had to be dealt with. Kota sighed heavily, realizing that these unknowns were going to cause them even more problems. Namiyo, being the kind and caring woman she was, approached the girls to make sure they were alright. Alex glanced at her briefly, noting that Namiyo reminded him of Gloria with her genuine kindness. Meanwhile, Takashi and Kota approached Alex, intending to have a conversation with him. "So, what brought you here, Takashi?" Alex asked, glancing at the young man, who was still wearing the yellow jacket Alex had given him. "Kota said I needed my personal weapon so I could practice more and get used to it," Takashi replied, scratching the back of his head awkwardly. Kota nodded, confirming his friend''s words. Takashi, upon hearing the advice, immediately thought of Alex, knowing that Alex surely had both the weapons and useful tips to offer. Alex squinted, assessing the young man from head to toe, wondering what he could give him. The first thing that came to mind was a pistol and a shotgun, a reliable combination for a beginner. "I think I can find a couple of weapons that will suit you. But you''ll have to wait a bit until I get them back. In the meantime, practice more," Alex said with a nod. "And if it''s not a secret, what exactly are you going to give me?" Takashi asked, a hint of uncertainty in his voice, remembering that Alex was indirectly his stepfather. "A shotgun and a pistol," Alex explained. "In a zombie apocalypse, those are the most versatile options. Kota, you''ll need to teach him how to handle them properly before he gets his hands on them." "Wait a second¡­ You want to give him something from your arsenal?" Kota said, surprised. "Is he really going to get a legendary item again? I already saw that your robo-dog has a bolter and chainsword from that legendary universe. Maybe you''ll give me something like that? Please!" "No, Kota," Alex replied firmly, patting him on the shoulder. "Your weak hands couldn''t handle the recoil of a bolter. What, do you think you''re an Adeptus Astartes now? You''ve got a long way to go before that." "How could you!" Kota groaned, clutching his head. "I know it''s powerful, but¡­ I''m so jealous! I want a bolter too. Damn, life is so unfair!" Kota theatrically dropped to his knees, pretending to be in cosmic despair. Alex just smirked, watching the scene unfold, and then lit a cigarette, sinking back into his thoughts. Alex looked at Kota and could only sigh as he watched the chubby guy. Takashi, standing nearby, kept glancing from Kota to Alex. From all their banter, Takashi only understood one thing: the conversation was about weapons. Everything else sounded like a jumble of words to him. Kota, with tears streaming down his face, looked like a child who didn''t get the gift he wanted for Christmas. Instead of a toy, he was given books, and it seemed to have shattered his heart. Alex didn''t know whether to laugh or feel sad at such a reaction. He understood how hurt Kota was, but Alex could just go and borrow the desired weapon from the owner. Unfortunately, Kota didn''t have that skill set. "Alright, enough whining," Alex said, patting Kota on the shoulder. "If I find something suitable, I''ll definitely make you happy. But only if you behave yourself." "I promise! I''ll be a good boy!" Kota jumped up, standing straight like a soldier at attention. Alex laughed, slapped Kota on the shoulder again, and exchanged a few more words with him and Takashi before heading toward the girls. Reminding them that it was time to go back downstairs, he began mentally running through plans for the next day. The recent attack on the substation only confirmed his suspicions: the group of soldiers who had managed to avoid an encounter with the zombies clearly knew how to bypass or even control them. Alex had no doubt that soon, an entire horde of infected could arrive from Tokyo. This could only mean one thing¡ªthey needed to urgently reinforce their transportation. Additionally, they had to prepare for a trip to the Takagi estate to retrieve Sai''s parents. When the group descended, Alex, along with the girls, entered the observation room, which was being used as a bedroom. Inside, he was greeted by a familiar sight: most of the screens were black. This meant they had lost a significant number of their "eyes" in the city, except for the cameras installed at key points. Alex briefly considered obtaining a new power source that could supply energy to the whole city. However, it seemed pointless¡ªsoon, they were planning to leave this place anyway. Lying down on the mattress, Alex closed his eyes, pushing aside unnecessary thoughts. Tomorrow promised to be busy: they needed to secure transportation, visit auto shops for parts, and possibly check out stores that might have heavy machinery parts. Alex was also considering installing something like a snow plow at the front of the vehicle, similar to those on trains, so they could plow through zombie hordes. He also thought about checking the Depot¡ªmaybe they would find something useful there. With these thoughts in mind, Alex fell asleep, contemplating the plan for tomorrow. To be continued... Chapter 212 - 212: Achievement Unlocked Upon waking up in the morning, Alex once again felt the soft, pleasant pressure on his face. He didn''t have to guess for long about the source of this sensation¡ªor rather, who it was coming from. Last night, Shizuka had been restless, plagued by nightmares. To ease her worries, Alex had used a calming spell, and soon her face was lit with a peaceful smile. Carefully freeing himself from her embrace, Alex glanced around the room. All the girls were present¡ªnone had left the shelter. Saeko, noticing Alex was awake, approached him with a cup of hot coffee. This time, his usual morning, slightly grumpy expression didn''t faze her. "Good morning," she said simply, handing him the cup. Alex took the coffee and sipped it, feeling the warm liquid gradually awaken his mind. Plans for the day began forming in his head: finding parts to modify the bus and ensuring a safe evacuation of the survivors to the port. Lost in thought, he suddenly heard the sound of a phone ringing. The sharp noise drew the attention of all the girls, even Shizuka, who had been peacefully sleeping, stirred awake with a disgruntled groan. Alex took out his phone, glanced at the screen, and let out a heavy sigh. "What''s wrong?" Shizuka asked sleepily, reaching for his cheeks and lazily squishing them. Alex looked at Shizuka, who, with a half-asleep expression, continued kneading his cheeks. The other girls also waited, curious and concerned, for him to explain the reason for his frustration. "As I suspected, we''re out of luck," Alex finally said, gently moving Shizuka''s hands away from his face. "What do you mean? What happened?" Kiriko asked immediately, her voice growing serious. "Remember how I said a horde from Tokyo could move in our direction at any moment?" Alex clarified. The girls nodded silently, recalling his warning. The realization hit them quickly: if Alex was bringing this up, it meant his fears had been confirmed. In that instant, any lingering drowsiness vanished, replaced by a sense of unease. "You''re saying a zombie horde is headed our way?" Saeko asked in a serious tone. "Unfortunately, yes. But we do have something that will make things easier," Alex replied. "I tasked GIR with tracking the zombies'' movements via satellite. Based on the data, we have at least two days, maybe three, before they reach us." "Is that good news?" Kiriko asked cautiously. "Partially," Alex said grimly. "We''ve reinforced the bank''s foundation, so random zombies aren''t likely to break in. But the bad news is that the horde will likely move further into the city, heading for the residential areas." A tense silence fell over the room. The girls exchanged glances, fully grasping the scale of the threat. Time was running out, and every minute was now precious. Hearing Alex''s estimated timeline, the girls nodded in silent acknowledgment, aware that three days was an incredibly short period. However, their thoughts quickly shifted to something more pressing. Alex''s comment about the horde heading deeper into the city took on a frightening significance. All eyes turned to Saya, whose face had paled at the realization. Saya clenched her fists, anxiety for her parents overwhelming her. She knew that the horde, driven by an insatiable hunger, would inevitably head where the most life could be found. Her attempts to remain calm were futile; her fear only grew. "My parents¡­ We have to do something! I can''t leave them to their fate!" Saya cried out, her voice trembling, her eyes glistening with tears. Remaining calm, Alex rose from his seat, carefully set the cup on the table, and approached her. Without hesitation, Saya clung to him, seeking stability, as though afraid to drown in the sea of her emotions. The thought of her parents becoming victims of the horde was unbearable. Even Rebecca, who usually enjoyed teasing Saya and calling her a "pink-haired know-it-all," now looked at her with sympathy. Brunhilde''s gaze, however, was focused on Alex; she knew he had already devised a plan and was simply waiting for the right moment to reveal it. "Saya, try to calm down a little and let me speak," Alex said gently, softly stroking her head in an attempt to help her regain composure. Saya took a deep breath, trying to gain some control over her emotions. Alex''s warm hand, gently resting on her head, brought her a sliver of comfort, much needed in this moment. The other girls watched silently, their expressions a mix of concern and sympathy. "You have a plan, don''t you?" Brunhilde finally asked, shifting her gaze to Alex. "Yes, I do," he nodded. "But first, we need to prepare for what''s coming. We don''t have the resources or manpower to take down such a massive horde. The first step of the plan is to gather the parts needed to modify our transport. We need to reinforce the bus so it can withstand an attack and safely evacuate the survivors from the Takagi estate. The second step is convincing Saya''s parents to leave their home. But, honestly, that''s going to be the hardest part." "Why?" Saya lifted her head, her voice tense. "Because I''ve already reviewed the dossier on your father, Soichiro. That old man is incredibly stubborn. He''ll never leave the house he considers the family''s legacy." Saya lowered her head sadly. "You''re right; he''ll never leave. For him, that house is a sacred symbol. He''s always told me how deep our family''s roots run, how the mansion has been home to countless generations. He won''t abandon it, even if the whole world falls apart." Alex let out a heavy sigh. He couldn''t understand why people clung to things that had lost their meaning in an apocalypse. To him, a home was where the family was, not a building, no matter how much it symbolized family history. "And what are you planning to do? Are you going to resort to your tricks again?" Rebecca asked, tilting her head slightly and watching him intently. "I have a few ideas," Alex replied calmly, a glint of confidence in his eyes. "But to pull them off, we''ll need everyone to do their part." Rebecca, like Alex, couldn''t understand why people were so attached to homes passed down through generations. She had spent a long time without a place to call home. It was only after meeting Alex and living with him that she truly understood the meaning of family and the warmth of a home. Before that, she had lived with Pilar and considered that place her home, but Alex had shown her that a home wasn''t just walls¡ªit was the people who cared for you. "Saya, listen. I''ll try to talk to your father and convince him to come with us. If he refuses, there''s nothing more I can do," Alex said calmly, making it clear he wasn''t about to force the stubborn old man to change his mind. "I understand... I already know how hard it''ll be to convince him, even without you saying it. But what I''m most worried about is my mom. I''m afraid she''ll stay with him and end up dying too," Saya said sadly, lifting her eyes to Alex as if seeking support from him. "Your mom will be easier to convince. You can talk to her, explain the situation. And if she refuses... we have one last option," Alex said, stroking Saya''s head to calm her down. "And what''s that option?" Rei asked curiously, furrowing her brows. "He''ll just kidnap her," Rebecca and Brunhilde answered in unison. Everyone present stared in shock at the girls. Even Saya, startled, let go of Alex to look at them. Seeing that Rebecca and Brunhilde''s faces remained completely serious, the girls realized: this was no joke. They turned their gaze to Alex, who tried to maintain an innocent expression, but his efforts looked unconvincing. Watching him, it became clear that this plan was not new to Alex. His calm face and the slight sigh only confirmed that he had resorted to similar methods before. However, no one dared to ask him how many times he had already kidnapped women for their own safety. Alex tried to keep the most neutral expression on his face, so as not to give himself away. He didn''t know how to explain that he had already done this a couple of times back in Orario, and that, in the end, those women had joined his family. He didn''t know why, but he had a strange tendency to kidnap women. All he could think about was that it was probably because of his Demon King nature. "I''ll try to talk to her. If it doesn''t work, we''ll do it your way. Although I''m against kidnapping my mother, I''m not going to leave her to the mercy of zombies," Saya quietly said, having calmed down a bit. Alex nodded with a small smile and affectionately tousled her hair. After breakfast, he and the girls went to the main hall, where the survivors had gathered for the morning meeting. Standing before the group, Alex began to speak: "We need to talk. A horde of zombies is heading our way." These words triggered a wave of panic, but Alex quickly quelled it, reminding everyone that the fortifications of the base had been made for a reason and would provide them with good protection. His confidence had a calming effect, and the people began to settle down. Next, he started giving out assignments: "Check all the barricades and make sure they''re strong. Those going for supplies¡ªdon''t waste energy or ammunition on zombies found in buildings or basements. Just burn them along with the building. Time is of the essence." Alex paused to grab everyone''s attention: "Remember, new types of zombies are appearing every day. If you encounter anything unusual, be extremely careful. And if you come across hostile people, try to avoid conflict. If it''s unavoidable, defend yourselves." After finishing the briefing, he added: "Remember, we''re here for survival. Don''t put yourself or others in danger. Good luck." With these words, Alex dismissed the groups to carry out their tasks. People scattered, preparing for the challenge ahead, while Alex mentally put together the next steps of his plan. Everyone who had listened to Alex nodded, acknowledging his wisdom. From the very beginning of their survival group''s formation in this shattered world, all of Alex''s decisions had been well-thought-out and justified. People who had been rescued from the clutches of bandits at the police station openly spoke about the horrors they had endured. This only further convinced everyone that danger came not only from the zombies, but also from those who had lost their humanity and turned this collapsed world into a stage for their cruelties. Alex noticed that Takashi had joined Kota''s group and nodded approvingly. This decision would give the young man valuable experience in fighting zombies. Namiyo, Takashi''s mother, looked worried as she watched her son prepare for the raid. But Takashi tried to reassure her, explaining that he wanted to help the group, not sit idly by and get in the way of the builders. Only after speaking with Kiriko, who assured Namiyo that her son would be protected by experienced police officers, did the woman calm down a little. However, the pain of losing her husband, who had been killed by zombies, still lingered in her heart. She remembered that horrible day and the sounds that still haunted her in nightmares. Nevertheless, Namiyo tried not to show her fears¡ªshe had to be strong for her son. Kiriko, noticing her state, began to think about how she could help her friend cope with her emotions. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, Alex and his team headed outside. As he inspected the parked bus, Alex mentally calculated what would be needed for its modification. He wanted to turn the vehicle into a reliable means of evacuation, capable of withstanding attacks from large zombie hordes. While making a list of necessary parts in his notebook, Kiriko approached the girls and started a conversation with them. Finishing his notes, Alex added that more vehicles would be needed, as their group had grown significantly recently. He was glad that none of the survivors were acting out, and everyone was working for the common cause. "Rebecca, take the girls, drive to these locations, and gather the parts on the list," Alex said, handing her the sheet of paper. "Hmm, are you planning on building a tank? From the list, that''s pretty likely," Rebecca smirked, waving the paper in front of him. Interested by her words, the girls stepped closer and also took a look at the list. After a collective study, they began to suspect that Alex was indeed planning to turn the bus into something like a tank. However, Alex didn''t comment on their guesses, choosing to ignore their curious looks. Approaching Brunhilde, Alex didn''t have a chance to speak before she broke the silence: "Yes, I know. I''ll stay here and keep an eye on everything. If any groups return early, I''ll ask them to go after the items on your list. I don''t need to hear your thoughts to know what you''re planning," she said with a smile, taking Alex''s cheeks in her hands. "I''m glad to hear that. But it''s better to ask them to bring another bus. The girl from Kota''s group mentioned that during one of their outings, they saw a bus depot," Alex added, gently squeezing her hand. "Alright. I''ll tell them when they return," Brunhilde responded, softly kissing him on the lips. As he stepped away from Brunhilde, Alex glanced at the girls, who were still studying his list. He was thinking about who to take with him, but before he could say anything, the girls split into groups on their own. Saeko, Kiriko, MIMI, and Stitch went with Rebecca. Saya, Rei, and G.I.R. decided to go with Alex. Rebecca led her group to the vehicle, and soon they were on their way to find the spare parts from the list. Waving goodbye, they disappeared from view. Alex, weighing his options, decided not to take an additional vehicle. Instead, he walked over to his motorcycle, which had been sitting idle for several days. "Alright, ladies, hop on. We have a lot of places to visit before the sun sets," Alex said, gesturing for the girls to come closer. Saya and Rei approached the motorcycle but hesitated, unsure how to position themselves with three people. Noticing their uncertainty, Alex gently took Saya by the waist and placed her in front of him. When his hands touched her waist, she blushed slightly but didn''t object. Settling in front of Alex, she leaned back against his chest, trying to get comfortable. Rei, watching this, felt a slight pang of jealousy but decided to take the only remaining spot¡ªbehind. She climbed on behind Alex, pressing her chest against his back to keep steady. G.I.R., not wasting any time, jumped into Saya''s arms, ready for departure. "Hold on tight. Once we''re on the road, I''ll speed up," Alex warned as he pulled out onto the road. Following his instructions, Saya and Rei clung to him tighter, feeling a little nervous about the ride ahead. They already knew how Alex drove. Once the motorcycle hit the road, Alex secured his phone to the dashboard and plotted a route to the nearest auto repair shop. It wasn''t far, so it became their first destination. As soon as the route was set, Alex accelerated. In the same instant, the girls understood why he had asked them to hold on tighter. The motorcycle reached such speed that they could barely suppress their surprise. They were particularly pleased that Alex didn''t try to avoid the zombies running onto the road. Upon reaching the auto repair shop, Alex slowed down and headed to the backyard. "Well, we''re here. How was the ride?" Alex asked with a smirk. "It was too fast. Next time, be more careful with the turns¡ªI almost flew off!" Rei said indignantly, slapping him on the back. "Heh, I''ll think about it," Alex replied, still laughing, and waited for Rei to dismount first. Rei smiled in response to his laughter but, before standing up, playfully slapped him on the back again to express her displeasure. Once she got off, Alex carefully lifted Saya and set her down on the ground. Saya had remained silent the entire way, her thoughts preoccupied with the approaching threat¡ªthe zombie horde that could soon reach the city. Lowering G.I.R. from her arms, she tried to gather her thoughts, push away the anxiety, and focus on the task at hand. "How are you?" Alex asked gently, placing his hand on her shoulder. "I''m fine. Right now, the most important thing is to gather everything we need, and then we can head to my place," Saya said, taking a deep breath to clear her mind. Alex nodded and led the girls to the back entrance of the auto repair shop. After unlocking the door, he went in first to survey the space, followed by G.I.R., Saya, and Rei, all ready for any surprises. After looking around, Alex warned the girls to stay alert. First, he started closing the shutters to prevent zombies from wandering inside while they searched for the necessary tools and spare parts. However, most of the needed parts were missing, except for a van they decided to use to transport the items they found. After loading the tools into the van''s bed, Alex put G.I.R. behind the wheel. "How is he even going to drive if he can''t reach the pedals?" Rei asked, astonished, hardly believing her eyes. "He doesn''t need to," Alex smirked. Rei just shook her head and headed for the motorcycle. Alex took his seat, placing Saya in front of him and holding her by the waist. He waved at G.I.R. to follow them and hit the road, heading to the next repair shop. Alex glanced back every now and then to make sure G.I.R. hadn''t fallen behind. Once they reached their destination, he stopped in the backyard, checking the surroundings for zombies as usual. G.I.R. parked nearby, jumped out of the van, and immediately ran to open the van doors to start unloading the parts. When everything seemed calm, they headed for the building to enter through the back entrance. As Alex opened the door, he noticed it wasn''t locked. As soon as he entered, a flying object nearly hit Saya in the head. Alex reacted lightning-fast, catching it mid-air and looking at his find with surprise. "A nail?" he muttered, raising his gaze. In front of them stood a zombie with a nail gun in its hands, shaking it from side to side. "Did that zombie just shoot a nail gun?" Saya said, clutching her chest in shock. "Surprising, huh? Even zombies shoot more accurately than some in our group," Alex smirked. Rei snorted in laughter, but when she noticed Saya''s gaze, she turned away, trying to hold it in. Without wasting time, Alex threw the caught nail back at the zombie, hitting it square in the head. The body collapsed with a loud thud, which attracted the attention of the other zombies. "Stay sharp!" Alex called, nodding at the girls. They quickly got to work clearing the area. There were surprisingly many zombies, as if they had been drawn to this place. "There are definitely more than there should be," Saya remarked, wiping sweat from her brow. "It feels like every zombie in the area decided to gather right here," Rei added tiredly, sitting down on a chair. "Why are you complaining? G.I.R. has killed more than you, and he''s not whining," Alex chuckled, pointing at the robo-dog. At that moment, G.I.R. was sitting in a chair, chewing popcorn. The girls looked at him, then at Alex, with expressions that clearly said: Are you serious? "He''s a robot, he doesn''t get tired! Your comparisons are irrelevant!" Saya exclaimed, pointing at him. Alex just shrugged, enjoying the moment. Alex simply smiled and continued searching for spare parts. In his mind, he noted that if he couldn''t find everything he needed, he would just create the missing parts with magic while the others were asleep. Rei and Saya took a breath and joined the search. Meanwhile, G.I.R., the tireless helper, ran between the workshop and the van, carefully placing everything he found. After gathering a few more needed parts, Alex and the girls exited the auto shop. Before continuing their journey, Alex leaned against the bike and lit a cigarette, thinking about where to go next. Hopes for other auto shops were practically gone¡ªhe understood that what they were looking for was unlikely to be found in such places. Rei and Saya sat on the motorcycle, waiting for Alex to finish smoking. Meanwhile, Saya sank into her thoughts, reflecting on the recent zombie horde. She couldn''t shake the feeling that it wasn''t just a coincidence. As she began analyzing the events, the pieces of the puzzle started falling into place. "I think I understand," Saya said thoughtfully. Alex looked up from his phone and gazed at her with interest. Even Rei, who had been silent until then, paid attention to her friend. "What did you figure out?" Alex asked, tucking his phone into his pocket. "Why the horde came now and headed towards us. Not yesterday, not in a few days, but right after the substation was blown up," Saya answered, looking Alex in the eyes. "And why is that?" Rei chimed in, clearly intrigued. "The substation could have boosted the defenses, like how we used the electric fence to protect ourselves from the zombies. Considering that those people can move among the zombies unnoticed, they are probably able to direct the hordes to specific locations. I think that after you destroyed their squad, they assumed someone in the area knew too much. To eliminate the threat, they sent the zombies to the city. If no one survives, no one can tell what happened. Of course, this is just my theory. Maybe it''s something simpler," Saya explained her reasoning. Alex pondered for a moment and then nodded. "You might be partially right. But if they wanted to eliminate everyone, they would have just dropped a bomb or set off an EMP so that no one would have a chance to pass on any information. I think this is an experiment. They''re testing how many zombies they can control at once." Saya nodded, considering his words. Alex''s theory sounded more convincing than her own assumptions. After discussing a few more details, the group decided to head to the last location¡ªthe depot. If they didn''t find everything they needed there, Alex would use magic to create the parts, covering up the illusion of hard work and pretending he went out alone at night to collect the rest, lucky enough to stumble upon a couple of useful things to avoid raising suspicion. "Where to next?" Rei asked, peeking over his shoulder. "To the depot. If we don''t find anything there, we''ll figure it out as we go," Alex replied, starting the motorcycle engine. Rei nodded and settled back onto the motorcycle. After several trips, she and Saya had stopped being scared of the sharp turns and started enjoying the speed. Upon reaching the depot, Alex stopped nearby to survey the area. However, the closed perimeter made it impossible to see what was inside. Looking around, he waved at G.I.R. to continue following them. Driving up a small hill, Alex and the girls were able to get a clearer view of the depot. The area turned out to be vast, clearly too large for a small squad of four people. "So, what are we going to do?" Saya asked, standing on the seat to get a better look at what was going on. "This place is too big for the four of us to search. And splitting up is definitely a bad idea in a situation like this." Alex, holding her legs so she wouldn''t fall, also assessed the situation. The only logical place to search for a snowplow was the depot or perhaps a heavy machinery shop, but that option seemed even less promising. "How''s the situation?" Alex asked, looking up to hear the report. "Don''t look, idiot!" Saya snapped, smacking him on the head and holding her skirt down with her other hand. "Alright, alright. God, what could I have possibly missed?" Alex replied with a smirk, lowering his gaze. Saya gave him a stern look, still slightly blushing, but continued, "The area is huge, and there are tons of zombies here. It feels like a train full of infected arrived here at the start of all this. Now they''ve scattered across the grounds." "Any mutated ones?" Alex asked, raising his head instinctively again. "I told you: don''t look!" Saya smacked him on the head again. "And no, I didn''t notice any mutated ones. Maybe they''re hiding somewhere, but I don''t see them." Rei, leaning on Alex''s shoulders, suggested, "Maybe we shouldn''t go in there? We can come back when we''ve gathered more people. Or we could try distracting the zombies to clear the road." Alex paused for a moment and then made a decision. "To start, let''s head back to the base. Later tonight, I''ll come back alone or just create everything we need with magic. After that, I''ll tell the usual story about how I found everything," he thought, sticking to his original plan. "Let''s head back first, and then we''ll see. Worst case, I''ll come up with something using whatever''s around," Alex said after considering it. Rei and Saya agreed to this plan. Saya, sitting back down, smacked Alex''s arm once more. "This is for looking under my skirt twice!" Alex held back a smile, though he did notice the classic Japanese striped panties, and a funny thought about some gaming achievement briefly crossed his mind. Chuckling to himself, Alex started the engine. The motorcycle revved up, taking them back to the base. Alex was already ready to begin modifying the bus. To be continued... Chapter 213 - 213: The Mission to Save the Survivors Alex took one last look at the depot''s perimeter, weighing whether it was worth subjecting the girls to additional risk. Finding the necessary parts was important, but the potential cost made him hesitate. He adjusted Saya''s position as she sat in front of him, started the motorcycle''s engine, and motioned for GIR to follow. The robotic dog responded by flashing its lights, signaling its readiness. A plan had already formed in Alex''s mind: he could use magic to create the missing parts, and if that failed, he''d return here at night with GIR and MIMI to clear out the zombies and collect what was needed in peace. As they rode, Alex remembered something that might change their situation: the CIA''s safe houses, which often contained weapons and supplies for agents. The idea was tempting, but he doubted such facilities existed in a smaller city like this¡ªmost were likely in major metropolises like Tokyo. He decided to ask GIR to investigate. If such a safe house existed nearby, obtaining weapons would become significantly easier. Saya, despite still being flustered after Alex had accidentally glimpsed under her skirt a few times, leaned against him during the ride. Being close to him gave her a sense of calm and safety¡ªsomething incredibly rare in the current chaos. She couldn''t explain why, but she trusted Alex to handle anything that came their way. Her intuition told her there was much more to him than the sarcastic mask he wore. Still, she was confident he''d open up to her eventually, so she chose to wait patiently. Rei, seated behind them, leaned back slightly, letting the wind play with her hair. She watched Alex''s broad back and felt protected in his presence. Slowly, she realized her thoughts about him had begun to change. Was it because he had saved her and the others from the school? Or because he had given them refuge in this chaos? Maybe it was after he helped rescue her mother. Rei shook her head, brushing the thoughts aside. "Does it matter? What''s important is understanding what he thinks of me," she decided. Before letting her feelings take root, she planned to talk to Rebecca and Brunhilde, who knew Alex better than anyone. Soon, they arrived back at the bank. Alex slowed the motorcycle in front of the barricades, scanning the area carefully. The defenses clearly needed work. If a zombie horde arrived from Tokyo, the sheer number of infected piling up at the barricades could create an unmanageable bottleneck. He also considered how Live Corporation might be controlling the zombie hordes. There were several possibilities: drones emitting specific signals or an Alpha Zombie they''d created and enslaved. But without concrete information, speculating was pointless. "Why did you stop? What''s on your mind?" Saya asked, leaning against him. "I think the barricades need to be adjusted," he replied. "If a horde comes, a massive cluster of zombies will get stuck here. We''re already clearing out stragglers every morning, but after a horde, it could be ten times worse." Saya nodded, seeing the logic in his reasoning. Alex was already strategizing how to reinforce the defenses and prepare for the impending chaos. Rei leaned forward, resting her hands on Alex''s shoulders, to take a closer look at the barricades and understand his concern. A quick survey confirmed it¡ªhe was right. After the barricades were installed, zombies occasionally got stuck in them, but if a horde were to come through, the situation could become critical. Saya carefully examined the barricades as well, estimating the number of zombies that might accumulate, and came to the same conclusion. "Moving the barricades makes sense," Saya agreed. "If too many zombies get stuck, it could create a sort of traffic jam. And that''s something we wouldn''t be able to handle. At that point, our plan to leave the city would end up in the trash." Pleased with her support, Alex patted Saya on the head. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed Rei puffing her cheeks slightly as she watched the scene. Smirking, he extended his hand toward her, and Rei, happy for the attention, eagerly leaned forward so she could also be patted on the head. Once both girls seemed calmer, Alex started the motorcycle and rode onto the bank''s parking lot. Inside, they noticed that the vehicles of the other groups hadn''t returned yet¡ªor perhaps they had already set out on new missions. Parking his bike, Alex glanced over the handlebars as GIR leapt out of the van, scanning the area as though looking for his "mom." The robotic dog''s gaze landed on Alex, as if awaiting orders. "They''re probably still out searching for parts," Alex said, looking at GIR. "Run and check with Mom Brunhilde. See if anyone''s come back." GIR nodded, his short legs tapping against the floor as he swiftly headed inside the bank. Meanwhile, Alex and the girls dismounted the motorcycle and began unloading parts from the van for the bus modifications. Alex quickly assessed the pile of components, estimating how much more they''d need to equip both buses. The result wasn''t encouraging¡ªwhat they''d brought back was barely enough for one. "There''s no doubt about it. This isn''t going to cut it," Rei muttered, placing the parts near the bus. "Hopefully, the other groups will find something useful," Saya remarked, carefully setting a box down on the floor. "If worst comes to worst, I''ll just take GIR and MIMI," Alex said in a calm tone, lighting a cigarette. "We''ll clear out the depot and get everything we need. I''m sure there''s useful stuff there." Saya gave him a doubtful look. "You do realize that with the number of zombies in the depot, you''ll be stuck there all night? And who knows if there are mutated ones or new types we haven''t even seen yet. Sure, you and those two robo-dogs are strong, but it''ll still take a lot of time." Alex exhaled smoke upward and smirked. "Then I''ll whip up something quick. I''ll make a device to lure the zombies to another part of the depot while we search." "Just make sure it doesn''t attract more trouble than it solves," Saya said, casting a skeptical glance at Alex. He smiled confidently in response and continued unloading the van. Saya and Rei exchanged a glance before shaking their heads in disbelief. They weren''t worried about Alex''s safety¡ªwhat concerned them more was the thought that he might blow something up again. Brunhilde and Rebecca had already shared stories, like the time Alex burned down an entire hospital during a supply run with Rebecca and Saeko. Catching their expressions, Alex immediately guessed what they were thinking. He wasn''t sure exactly what Rebecca and Brunhilde had told the others, but judging by the girls'' faces, his "destructive reputation" was clearly well-established. As soon as the van was unloaded, GIR and Alice rushed out of the bank, the latter holding the robo-dog by the paw, followed by Brunhilde, who came out leisurely behind them. "Yo, are we the first ones here?" Alex asked, noticing her. "Yeah, the others haven''t returned yet," Brunhilde replied, walking closer. "Didn''t expect us to finish so quickly," Rei remarked, leaning against the bus. "What did you expect? We only visited two auto repair shops. If it weren''t for the zombies at the last one, we would''ve been back even sooner. And of course, we decided not to go into the depot because of how many zombies are there," Saya explained, adjusting her braid. Rei simply rolled her eyes at Saya''s comment, and Alex smirked, giving her a light pat on the head. Brunhilde, glancing at the parts they brought, immediately noted that they might not be enough for what Alex had in mind. She commented that it might be too little, considering what Alex was planning to do with the bus. He just rolled his eyes, preferring not to go into details. After a brief pause, he decided to clear the area next to the bus to prepare a workspace. While Alex and the girls discussed various topics, GIR and Alice stood to the side. The robo-dog was proudly showing off, telling Alice how skillfully he drove the vehicle. Alex involuntarily snickered as he watched. GIR, who usually only sought praise from his "moms," had suddenly decided to show off his talents to someone new. What worried Alex the most was that his mechanical pets¡ª GIR, MIMI, and Stitch¡ªmight somehow "infect" Alice with their strange beliefs in the Emperor of Mankind. "Alice, what do you want to be when you grow up?" Alex asked suddenly, in a genuinely interested tone. The girl, distracted from her conversation with the robo-dog, paused to think. Even Rei, Saya, and Brunhilde looked at her with interest, waiting for her answer. Alex patiently waited, giving Alice time to think. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I want to be like MIMI''s sister. I want to join the Adeptus Sororitas," Alice declared with a wide smile. Alex felt something snap inside him. His eye began to twitch noticeably, and his thoughts quickly became tangled. Rei and Saya exchanged confused glances, unsure of what the "Adeptus Sororitas" was and why Alex was reacting like that. They were expecting an explanation from him, but his face only showed a mix of confusion and horror. Brunhilde remained icy calm, though she, too, seemed surprised. Even the Valkyries in Alex''s spiritual space momentarily lost their words. "Maybe you''d prefer to be a Valkyrie, like your older sister Brunhilde? That''s pretty cool too," Alex suggested cautiously, trying to regain control of the situation. "Big sister Brunhilde is really cool, but I want to be like MIMI''s sister," Alice firmly stated, nodding happily. Alex let out a heavy sigh, realizing that many more surprises lay ahead of him. His face became emotionless when Alice reaffirmed her intentions. He started thinking about how and when that trio of troublemakers managed to brainwash the young girl. In his mind, images of the Imperium, gradually gaining power in this world, began to take shape. Thoughts about the possible consequences caused him a headache, but after a moment''s hesitation, he decided to leave things as they were and go with the flow, not overburdening himself with unnecessary thoughts. Rei and Saya, not understanding who the "Adeptus Sororitas" were, turned to Brunhilde for an explanation, whose face remained impassive, only fueling their curiosity. "Uh, Brunhilde, who are these... Adepta... whatever they''re called?" Rei asked cautiously, drawing the Valkyrie''s attention. Brunhilde sighed deeply, shifted her gaze to the girls, and began explaining: "Adeptus Sororitas, or the Sisters of Battle, are an order consisting solely of women. The military divisions of the Sisterhood are the vengeful arm of the Ecclesiarchy, ruthlessly eradicating heresy and corruption among humanity." Her voice remained calm, but the slight twitching of her eyelid betrayed her irritation. "So, kind of like an inquisitorial order, but all female?" Saya clarified, trying to grasp the essence. "Basically, yes. But it''s too complex a topic to explain in a few minutes. You''d be better off asking Alex about it. But whatever you do, don''t ask GIR or MIMI for an explanation," Brunhilde added with a weary look. "Why? If Alice wants to be like MIMI and even calls her sister, then MIMI is probably the reason for her choice," Rei wondered. "Because they''ll follow you around and quote the Codex to the last comma. It''ll drag on indefinitely," Alex interjected, approaching the girls. Rei and Saya stared at Alex in confusion. However, he didn''t want to continue the conversation and preferred to leave things as they were. He thought that if followers of the Imperium appeared within the group over time, it would only make his task easier. Though the early years of the Imperium were a time of flourishing, in its current state, it resembled a mechanism mired in corruption and weakness. Unable to get answers from Alex, Saya and Rei turned their hopes back to Brunhilde. But the Valkyrie, too, wasn''t eager to delve deeper into the subject. She remembered all too well what she had seen in Alex''s memories about the Imperium and its customs. After finishing his cigarette, Alex approached GIR and patted the robo-dog on the head to get his attention. Together, they began clearing the area next to the bus, moving the parked cars. Rei and Saya joined them, cleaning up small debris and anything else in the way. Once the area was cleared, Alex stopped, surveyed the site, and figured there would be enough room even for a second bus. With that, they temporarily stopped their work. But at that moment, his communicator beeped. "ZombieLand Corp. Are you being bothered by zombies? Then we''ll kill it again," Alex said as he answered the call. Rei and Saya, helping to clear the area, overheard Alex answering the call. The girls exchanged glances and smiled, shaking their heads, used to his peculiar sense of humor. On the other side of the line, Kota hesitated slightly, not expecting such a formal greeting. "Uh, well, it''s not that zombies are really bothering us... It''s just that there''s a problem here that needs help," Kota''s embarrassed voice came through the communicator. "What happened that made you decide to call?" Alex asked, raising an eyebrow, his voice becoming more attentive. "During a raid, we were passing by the academy we once escaped from. We saw a student calling for help. My group wanted to intervene, but as soon as we got closer, some people opened fire on us. The shooting attracted zombies, and now we''re trapped in a nearby building. We could handle the undead, but it''ll take time, and during that time, those people might do something to the students," Kota explained, trying to stay calm. "Got it. Where are you now?" Alex asked shortly, already planning his next move. "We''re in the building across from the academy. We''re holding out, but we can''t last long," Kota replied, sounding slightly relieved. "Alright, I''ll be there soon. Hold tight. Talk soon," Alex said, ending the call. He turned to the girls, and they immediately stared at him, waiting for an explanation. Alex briefly explained what happened, and the girls quickly volunteered to help. "I''ll handle it myself," he cut them off. "Killing people is not the same as dealing with zombies." Saya and Rei frowned, feeling like their opinion was being ignored again, but they didn''t argue. Alex gently patted them on the head and turned away, considering whether to bring GIR with him. Weighing the pros and cons, he decided that the robo-dog would be more useful here, assisting the girls. Approaching his motorcycle, Alex opened the built-in weapons compartment and pulled out a strange-looking stick. With a swift motion, he activated the mechanism, and the stick transformed into a massive double-headed power axe. Seeing the weapon, GIR jumped up and down, ran over to Alex, and tugged at his pant leg. "Is that for me?" GIR asked in a slightly childlike voice. "No, GIR, it''s mine. You''ll get your axe later," Alex replied with a smile. GIR huffed in mock offense and dramatically kicked Alex in the leg. Alex just laughed, closed the compartment, and, checking the map on his phone, headed for the exit. Reaching the wall, Alex sprinted, pushed off it, and leaped onto the roof of the neighboring building. He ran across the rooftops, then stopped across from the academy to take a look. The windows were boarded up, so it was hard to tell what was going on inside. He then looked down and noticed the building that Kota had mentioned, surrounded by zombies. Leaping off the building and onto the street, Alex let out a slight whistle to attract the attention of the zombies. Hearing the noise, the zombies turned toward him and immediately began to shuffle in his direction. Alex activated the power axe, thinking that these zombies would make for excellent targets to test the weapon. When the fastest-moving zombie reached Alex. Alex swung the axe and split the zombie in two. Shaking the blood off the axe, Alex didn''t wait for the other zombies to approach. He decided to strike first. Alex began walking slowly toward the zombies, chopping down each one that came too close. With every step, Alex moved forward, killing several zombies at a time. Behind him, only the bodies of the cleaved zombies remained. Planting the axe in the last zombie, Alex gave his hand a slight shake, and the zombie''s body fell to the ground. Stepping on the zombie''s head, Alex looked around for more zombies, but he had already killed all the ones in the area. Alex glanced back and saw the slaughter he had left behind. Smiling, he lit a cigarette and walked toward the building where Kota and his group were holed up. "Good day. Delivery from ''Zombieland Corporation'' for Hirano. Please open the door; I need your signature," Alex said with a smirk, knocking on the door. On the other side, there was the sound of things being moved. Alex immediately understood that Kota''s group had managed to barricade themselves before his arrival. After a few seconds, the sounds stopped, and the door slowly creaked open. The first to step out was Takashi, his face a mix of annoyance and exhaustion, as if he had just heard the least funny joke of his life. "Your jokes suck," he muttered, stopping in the doorway. "You suck too, but I''m not complaining," Alex replied with a smirk before giving him a light shove. "Now move, before I give you a kick for speed." Takashi grumbled, rubbing the back of his head, but obediently stepped out. The rest of the group began emerging from the building, cautiously looking around. Kota was the last to appear, immediately noticing the power axe in Alex''s hand. "Seriously?!" he exclaimed, running up to Alex and grabbing his arm. "How many more weapons do you have like that? Come on, give me one, please!" His enthusiasm was quickly shut down by a female officer, who decisively grabbed Kota by the ear. "Stop begging for weapons from people and get over here," she said sternly, pulling him to the side. "Ow, ow, Merna, that hurts! I won''t do it again!" Kota groaned, trying to wriggle free. "But I just wanted a power weapon from the Warhammer universe!" "No, you have enough already," the second officer chimed in, grabbing him by the other ear. Alex watched the comedy with interest. Ignoring the bickering, the guys stepped outside and looked around. Their attention was immediately drawn to the scene of the massacre Alex had left behind. The road was littered with piles of chopped-up zombies, and Alex stood nearby ¡ª completely clean, without a single bloodstain on his clothes. Takashi looked at the scene and sighed, once again amazed by Alex''s power. He remembered their meeting in another reality, where souls go after death, and once again wondered what else Alex was capable of. "I see you had some fun," Takashi remarked, walking over to Alex, who was smiling as Kota received a scolding. "They''re just zombies. What''s so fun about that?" Alex shrugged. "If I were killing them with a bit more finesse, then it could be entertaining. But since you needed help, I had to act quickly." Takashi involuntarily shuddered. In his mind, he pictured Alex enjoying the "elegant" act of killing zombies. However, he decided to push those thoughts aside, reminding himself that since his mother, Gloria, liked Alex, he couldn''t be all that bad. And right then, Takashi''s mind formed a new image of who Alex really was. Takashi still didn''t know that Alex had hacked an entire Arasaka building just for fun, or that he had stolen all the information from Arasaka, including the kidnapping of Hanako Arasaka from her private apartment. Meanwhile, Alex, tired of watching the bickering with Kota, turned to Officer Samura: "Tell me more about what you encountered. Kota only explained briefly ¡ª you heard screams, came to help, got shot at, and then zombies showed up." Samura nodded and began to speak in more detail: "That''s right. We were passing through this area looking for supplies when Takashi heard a noise coming from the Academy. We stopped to figure out what was happening and saw a student in the window calling for help. We decided to get closer, but as soon as we crossed the territory, they started shooting at us. While we were trying to figure out what was going on, zombies were drawn to the sound of the gunfire. We had to retreat and barricade ourselves in this building to wait for help." Alex thoughtfully rubbed his chin after listening to the story. "I see. So it''s not just zombies, but also armed people. Interesting... Alright, we''ll figure it out." He scanned the gathered group with a look and headed toward the Academy, already planning his next steps. Alex nodded, glanced at the Academy thoughtfully, and lightly tapped the ground with the toe of his boot. He focused, sending a pulse of mana toward the building to get a precise sense of what was happening inside. Takashi, noticing the movement, raised an eyebrow in question but decided to wait for Alex to explain everything. After a few moments, the pulse returned, and Alex gathered all the necessary information. There were about thirty people in the building, but it was impossible to determine who was a hostage and who was a bandit. "What are we going to do? What''s the plan?" Kota asked, scratching his red ears and stepping closer. "I''ll infiltrate, scout the situation, and figure out how many of them are bandits. If it''s just a few, I''ll take care of them all. After that, we can evacuate the survivors," Alex replied calmly, lighting a cigarette. "Are you sure you can handle it? They have weapons, and you only have an axe," Samura said skeptically, sizing him up from head to toe. "It''s fine, I''m a ninja," Alex said with a smile. At these words, all the group members exchanged glances, their expressions a little confused. Alex''s assurances didn''t sound convincing. He noticed their bewilderment, rolled his eyes, and sighed. "Alright, just watch and learn. As soon as I give the signal, you can move in. For now, I''ll do the reconnaissance. And stay alert, just in case," he said, slinging the axe over his shoulder. Without waiting for a response, Alex swiftly moved toward the Academy. Reaching the fence, he effortlessly jumped over it, glanced around, and listened carefully. Satisfied that he remained undetected, he began to quietly make his way toward the building, periodically sending mana pulses to refine his awareness of the people inside. At the entrance, Alex paused and sent another pulse. He discovered that the nearest bandit was on the first floor, patrolling the area. Alex hid behind a corner and waited for the bandit to come closer. When the bandit entered his reach, Alex quickly emerged from cover, grabbed the enemy by the face, and knocked the weapon from his hands. "Hey there, sweetheart. How about we talk? You tell me how many of you are here, and I''ll let you go. If you understand, nod. Just don''t scream, or I might change my mind and feed you to the zombies after I''m done with your friends," Alex said with a friendly yet menacing smile, tightening his grip on the bandit''s face like a vice. In pain and terror, the bandit felt his skull begin to crack. Panic surged. He quickly nodded, trying to signal that he was ready to talk. Seeing this, Alex loosened his grip to allow the poor man to speak. "There''s... there''s thirteen of us. Just don''t kill me! I''ll tell you everything. I''ll tell you where the others and our supplies are!" the bandit stammered, his fear making his words tremble. "No need," Alex replied, shrugging. "I''ll find it on my own. And now, like I said, I''ll let you go. But where to ¡ª I never specified." With those words, he tightened his grip again. The bandit tried to break free, but resistance was futile. With a single motion, Alex squeezed, and the bandit''s head exploded like a ripe watermelon. The decapitated body slumped and fell to the ground. Alex cast an indifferent glance at the corpse. "Now there are twelve of them," he said calmly, then sent another mana pulse to continue the clearing process. Receiving a response from the mana pulse, Alex moved toward his next target, who was positioned at a significant distance from the others. Climbing to the next floor, he cautiously approached his victim. Stealthily closing the gap, Alex grabbed the bandit by the head and forcefully slammed it into the wall. The sound of cracking bones confirmed that the bandit was no longer a threat. Alex quickly hid the body in an empty room to avoid drawing unnecessary attention and moved on. Moving silently, he approached the room where several bandits were located. Knowing that they might start shooting, which would inevitably attract attention, Alex cast a silence spell on the room. Once he confirmed the spell was working, he kicked the door open with force. The bandits, noticing him, immediately reached for their weapons and opened fire. However, the sound of gunshots remained muffled within the room, and the bullets, upon hitting Alex''s body, simply ricocheted off without causing him any harm. Seeing that their attacks were futile, the bandits panicked and tried to hide in the corner while continuing to shoot. Alex calmly approached them, swung his axe, and in the blink of an eye, the room was cleared of enemies. Finishing with this group, he continued the sweep of the building, employing the same method. When only one bandit remained alive, presumably the leader, Alex focused on his location. Following the signal of the mana pulse, he discovered him in the neighboring classroom. The bandit was saying something to the survivors, attempting to maintain control of the situation. Without hesitation, Alex punched through the wall with his hand, grabbed the leader by the head, and yanked him toward himself through the hole. "Hello there," he said with a grin before effortlessly crushing the leader''s head with a single motion. Throwing the decapitated body aside, Alex calmly stepped through the hole in the wall and entered the classroom where the survivors were held. When they saw him, fear mixed with disbelief flashed in their eyes. Alex scanned the room and quickly contacted Kota, informing him that the evacuation could begin. The survivors, overhearing his conversation, slowly began to realize that Alex had come to save them. Some of them relaxed slightly, but they still regarded him with caution. "My people will be here soon, and we''ll get you out of here. When they arrive, they''ll explain everything," Alex said, casting a brief glance at the frightened faces. Then, he casually sat down on a chair, clearly in no rush, and waited for Kota and Takashi with the group to arrive and complete the operation. To be continued... Chapter 214 - 214: A Caring Mother The group barely had time to react before Alex effortlessly vaulted over the tall fence and landed inside the academy grounds. Kota and Takashi exchanged glances, each noticing the astonishment in the other''s eyes. They didn''t quite grasp the meaning behind Alex''s earlier claim that he was a ninja. In Kota''s imagination, vivid scenes from anime popped up¡ªninjas dressed in black, darting across rooftops and tossing shurikens. Takashi, still a teenager at heart, pictured something similar: masked warriors wielding katanas and moving in complete silence. Yet, whatever their preconceived notions, Alex didn''t fit the image in the slightest. His blue coat, black t-shirt, and equally dark pants were a far cry from traditional ninja attire. And the massive double-bladed axe in his hands? That was the complete opposite of subtle. Before anyone in the group could stop him to discuss a plan, Alex had already disappeared behind the fence. "How long do you think it''ll take him to get back? Or, you know, to finish off all the bandits inside?" Kota asked with interest, glancing at Takashi. Kota knew Alex had been a mercenary¡ªAlex had mentioned it himself once. That alone reassured him that Alex could handle a group of armed amateurs without breaking a sweat. Takashi tore his gaze away from the fence Alex had just vaulted and looked at Kota. He paused for a moment, considering. It was clear that Alex was far stronger than he appeared. The idea that a group of bandits could pose any threat to him seemed laughable. "Honestly, no idea. But judging by how he handled the zombies, I don''t think it''ll take him long. Especially considering his background as a mercenary," Takashi replied, analyzing the situation. Kota and the other male officers nodded in agreement. They all knew about Alex''s past as a mercenary and had witnessed his incredible strength firsthand. The fact that he''d single-handedly dealt with a massive horde of zombies spoke volumes about his skill level. "Don''t you two feel a little ashamed, talking about him like that? He''s your friend, after all. Especially you, Kota!" Merna suddenly interjected, grabbing Kota by the ear. "Ow, ow, Merna! I didn''t mean anything bad! I was just curious! You know, it''s normal guy talk among friends!" Kota tried to defend himself, all the while struggling to free his ear from her grip. The other men stepped back, doing their best to stifle their laughter. They''d seen this scenario play out before¡ªfemale officers putting Kota in his place¡ªand it always provided good entertainment. Some even silently wished him patience and good luck. Takashi, meanwhile, carefully stepped back, wary of getting dragged into the commotion. "It doesn''t matter! You know as well as I do that even a stray bullet can be fatal!" added another female officer, grabbing Kota''s other ear. Kota scrambled to explain himself, trying to calm their anger, though his efforts were clumsy at best. It took him a good couple of minutes to appease them, leaving his ears bright red in the process. The other men, meanwhile, couldn''t stop laughing, each silently noting that if they ever got girlfriends, they''d have to tread very carefully to avoid ending up like Kota. So caught up were they in the scene that they momentarily forgot Alex had infiltrated the school to clear it of bandits and rescue the survivors. But soon, Kota''s communicator buzzed to life with Alex''s voice: "It''s done. The area is clear. You can come in and start evacuating the survivors." "Well, looks like he handled it on his own. Time to move in," Kota said, rubbing his still-burning ears. The group nodded in agreement and began getting into their vehicles to drive onto the academy grounds. Once they arrived, they stepped out of the cars and entered through the main entrance. Alex explained to Kota which classroom the survivors were in, and the group followed him inside. At the very first corner, they came across a headless corpse. One of the male officers, Matsuda, crouched down to examine the body. "What is it, Matsuda?" Samura asked, stepping closer. "Hmm¡­ I don''t even know how to explain this. The head of this bandit looks like it was crushed by a press," Matsuda said, inspecting the remains. "But there''s no press here. I''m almost certain our leader did this with his bare hands." Everyone instinctively looked at the corpse, silently processing Matsuda''s words. Samura also crouched down beside it, recalling his past when he worked under an old detective. "Maybe he''s a martial arts master?" Samura suggested, furrowing his brow. "I remember a case I worked on with that detective involving someone like that. The file mentioned that martial arts masters are capable of incredible feats. They''re incredibly strong and agile, especially the older ones. They say the older a master gets, the more powerful they become." Merna crossed her arms, deep in thought. "But Alex is young. You just said most martial arts masters are usually old men." "Well, maybe he''s a prodigy or something," Samura shrugged. "I don''t know much about it. If it weren''t for that case, I''d never have known people like that even existed." The group could only nod in agreement. The world of martial arts was far removed from their own experiences, leaving them unable to grasp its intricacies. Takashi sighed quietly. He wasn''t surprised that Alex had crushed a bandit''s head with his bare hands. He knew Alex wasn''t ordinary¡ªespecially given their past encounter when Takashi, still David at the time, found himself in a strange place after his death. "Or maybe he''s an Adeptus Astartes! They''re strong and dangerous too!" Kota said enthusiastically. "Even his robo-dog is equipped with weapons from that universe!" "This isn''t a video game, Kota. Calm down," Merna said, smacking him on the head. "I was just saying," Kota muttered, rubbing the back of his head. Pulling their gazes away from the decapitated body, the group continued on. On the second floor, they encountered another gruesome sight: a bandit''s head had been literally embedded into the wall. Moving further, they noticed a small pool of blood seeping out from one of the classrooms. Peeking inside, Samura saw the dismembered bodies of bandits piled in a corner as if they''d been herded there and then slaughtered. She shut the door and shook her head, indicating there was nothing more to see. At last, they reached the classroom where Alex and the survivors were waiting. Opening the door, they found Alex lounging lazily in a chair, a cigarette in hand. His massive power axe was propped up against the wall beside him. "Yo. Took you long enough," Alex said with a lazy wave. "We just wanted to see how you dealt with the bandits," Matsuda replied, stepping into the classroom. Alex only smiled and gestured toward the survivors. The officers approached the people, began talking to them, explaining who they were and what they did. While they were helping, Kota and Takashi approached Alex and stood next to him, watching the scene unfold. "Samura said you''re a martial arts master. Is that true?" Kota asked with undisguised curiosity. "You could say that. But what exactly do you mean by that?" Alex replied, turning his head toward Kota. "Is there a difference?" Takashi asked, slightly confused. "Of course. A martial arts master usually specializes in one style. But I can replicate any move as long as I''ve seen it once," Alex explained, tossing his cigarette out the window. "So, you just watch someone fight and can immediately repeat it?" Takashi asked, trying to process what he''d heard. "Yeah, you probably have a legendary body, specifically designed for martial arts," Kota suddenly declared, nodding as if he were a sage who had discovered the truth. Alex''s eye twitched, and he felt the urge to kick Kota for that absurd comment. Even Takashi looked at him like he was a weirdo. Sensing their stares, Kota blushed and pretended he hadn''t said anything. "Could you train me? Well, if it''s possible?" Takashi asked, deciding it was time to learn something new. "Hmmm, for starters, you''ll need to get a little stronger. Right now, your body... how should I put it... it''s like a twig," Alex replied, scanning Takashi from head to toe. Takashi nervously twitched his eye. The comparison to a twig clearly struck a nerve. Kota, noticing this, couldn''t hold back and burst out laughing. "What are you laughing at? At least I don''t look like a balloon," Takashi grumbled, kicking Kota in the leg. "This isn''t fat! It''s special protection from the cold. You just don''t understand," Kota dismissed, rubbing the bruised spot. "Alright, enough from you two," Alex interrupted them. "Once we''re in a calmer environment and have more space, I''ll start your training, Takashi. If you want, Kota, you can join in." "No thanks. I prefer weapons. Just give me something from your arsenal. Even better ¡ª something from the Warhammer universe," Kota declared, rubbing his hands together as if waiting for a gift. Alex looked at Kota and simply shook his head. He was thinking about whether he should give Kota a weapon from his arsenal, choosing one that wouldn''t tear the poor guy''s arms off with the first shot. While Alex, Takashi, and Kota were chatting, the officers finished questioning the rescued people, learning about their situation. Samura approached Alex and explained that they were residents from nearby houses who had come to the school seeking shelter. However, they had encountered yet another group of bandits. Alex just shook his head, realizing how much luck mattered in a world like this. Escaping from zombies only to fall into the hands of bandits¡ªtruly a misfortune. Without commenting on what he''d heard, he led the survivors outside to take them to the shelter they had set up in a bank building. The rescued people were no longer afraid of Alex and silently followed him. The officers, Takashi, and Kota walked behind, covering the group in case of danger. When they stepped outside, the people sighed with relief, glad they had managed to escape. Alex glanced at the vehicle that Kota''s group had arrived in and realized that it definitely wouldn''t fit all the people. He asked everyone to stay in place and went off to find suitable transportation. As he surveyed the area around the academy, Alex discovered a small minibus used for transporting small cargo. Sitting behind the wheel, he headed back to the school to collect the people. When Alex returned, he noticed that the rescued people and the officers were unloading supplies taken from the bandits, including weapons and ammunition. Seeing the minibus, the group quickly began loading the loot into it. Alex explained to the rescued people that everyone in their group worked for the common good, and the people willingly helped. After loading everything necessary and seating the people in the vehicle, Alex drove off first, sticking his hand out the window to signal Kota''s group to follow. Upon reaching the bank shelter, Alex entered the secured area and parked. The rescued people watched with relief as they saw the safety of the bank. Hearing about a safe shelter was one thing, but seeing it with their own eyes was completely different. Getting out of the vehicle, Alex noticed that Rebecca and the other girls had already arrived. There were many new parts around the bus they were preparing for modifications. Apparently, the girls had worked seriously during their search. "Yo," Alex waved as he approached them. "Did you have fun?" Rebecca asked, grinning widely. "Well, it was alright. I''d rather be working on the bus already," Alex replied, placing his hand on Rebecca''s head. "When will it be ready?" Shizuka asked, walking up closer, intrigued. "I could do it in a day or two on my own, but I''ll be working with GIR, MIMI, and Stitch. So we''ll get it done overnight," Alex said confidently, giving a thumbs-up. "So quickly? When I took my car to the garage, they told me to come back in at least a week," Shizuka said, pouting. "That''s because the guys there are lazy or one of them probably wanted to hit on you. They deliberately stretch the deadlines so they can try to invite you on a date. If you agree, they promise to fix the car faster and call you the prettiest customer. That''s how they lure in girls," Alex explained with a shrug. "And does it work?" Kiriko asked, tilting her head curiously. "Sometimes yes, sometimes no. Personally, I''m not interested in that, but I''ve seen it happen when I bought spare parts," Alex replied. "Good thing Rika went with me and started threatening them," Shizuka nodded, pleased with the memory. Alex mentally gave Rika a thumbs-up. Shizuka definitely needed someone keeping an eye on her, especially with her tendency to get into funny or dangerous situations. He became curious about what else Rika had helped Shizuka with and decided to ask her about it, hoping she''d share her stories. The other girls were also curious, and while Shizuka enthusiastically told her story, they decided to grab a bite to eat before getting back to their tasks. Meanwhile, at the airport, Rika suddenly started sneezing. She immediately realized that Shizuka was probably telling stories about her, and mentally shook her head, suspecting that her reputation was now at the center of attention. During lunch, Shizuka enthusiastically shared stories about Rika. Alex and Rebecca laughed, enjoying the funny anecdotes, which only confirmed how unique and cool Rika was. Among other things, Shizuka told the story of an pervert who tried to hit on her at a bar. According to her, the poor guy was now suffering from PTSD after what Rika did to him. Alex mentally sympathized with the unlucky guy but couldn''t help but smile at the thought of how it all played out. When lunch came to an end, Alex called over GIR, MIMI, and Stitch to get to work. Stepping outside, he pulled up a holographic projection of the plan, showing what he wanted to do with the bus. "Got it?" he asked, looking at his trio of assistants. "Yes, Dad," GIR, MIMI, and Stitch responded in unison. Alex nodded and began working. The girls, with nothing else to do, decided to watch the process. They brought out chairs and even a table with snacks to settle in comfortably. Alex noticed their makeshift "picnic" from the corner of his eye and felt a slight irritation twitch in his eye. However, he didn''t say anything and continued working. The job was no easy feat: even with the help of the trio of troublemakers, there was still a lot to do by hand. If there hadn''t been an audience, Alex could have finished everything with magic in a matter of seconds. But in the presence of "spectators," he had to stick to more traditional methods. "Hey, handsome, do you need an extra pair of hands? We''re getting bored here," Rebecca lazily said from her chair. "Though, you know, you look damn attractive while working." "I''ve got another task for you," Alex replied, wiping his hands. "What is it?" asked Saya, adjusting her glasses. "GIR, send the addresses I asked you to find to Becca," Alex ordered, speaking to his robo-dog. GIR nodded, and within moments, Rebecca''s phone made a notification sound. She pulled it out and saw that she had received a list of addresses. The other girls immediately peered over her shoulder. "What are these addresses?" Saeko asked, looking up at Alex. "They''re like the CIA''s safehouses," he replied. "Apparently, they were keeping an eye on Saya''s father. Not surprising¡ªwhen a family has significant influence, they get watched. Considering her dad is a politician and her mom has serious connections, it makes sense." "I didn''t think anyone was watching my family. It''s... a strange feeling," Saya admitted, unsure how to react. "Who cares?" Rebecca shrugged. "The apartments are empty anyway. But there should be plenty of supplies there, including weapons." With those words, she stood up, put her phone in her pocket, and was ready to go. Saya gave Rebecca''s carefree tone a look. She wanted to remind her that it wasn''t her family being watched, but this time, she chose to stay quiet. Rebecca, Saya, Rei, Saeko, Brunhilda, and Kiriko set off to the CIA''s safehouses to collect the supplies from there. Alex didn''t even need to send GIR or MIMI with the girls to break into the doors¡ªRebecca handled it perfectly on her own. After getting into the Humvee, the girls drove off to the specified addresses. Only Alice and Shizuka remained in the parking lot, observing Alex''s work. Alice, small but diligent, stood nearby, handing him tools. Meanwhile, Shizuka bombarded Alex with questions about what he was doing. Patiently answering her, Alex continued to focus on preparing everything necessary for the upcoming modifications. The hours passed unnoticed. Various groups began returning from raids with supplies, and some even brought back new survivors. Seeing Alex working, they simply nodded in greeting and went inside. Takashi and Kota''s group also returned, bringing the parts Alex needed. Thanking them, he continued working at a steady pace. Alice and Shizuka, deciding not to interrupt, went back inside to prepare dinner for the returning girls. After finishing the initial stages of the preparation, Alex sat down to rest in a chair, lit a cigarette, and began to think about which parts were still missing. He didn''t even notice when a coffee mug was placed next to him, and someone sat down in the chair beside him. Turning his head, Alex saw Namiyo. "Thank you, Miss Komuro," he said with a smile, taking the mug into his hands. "Just Namiyo," the woman replied with a gentle smile. "Shizuka said you might need coffee, so I thought I''d bring it to you." Alex looked at her carefully. Her behavior gave away that she was worried about something. Sighing, he placed the mug on the table and, frowning slightly, decided to ask: "What''s wrong, Namiyo? You look like you want to say something but are afraid to." Namiyo hesitated, her gaze nervously darting to the side. The past few days, she''d been increasingly worried about her son. She had heard that Takashi hadn''t been acting the best at first and was afraid he might be kicked out. Even though he had started changing, she couldn''t shake the worry for his future. "I''m afraid you might kick Takashi out," she finally confessed. "I heard about what he did, and I don''t want it to turn against him." Alex listened calmly, put out his cigarette, and spoke softly: "Don''t worry. No one''s going to kick him out. He really is changing, and that''s a good thing. He just needs time to understand what''s happening in the world and learn to take responsibility. He''s been going out with Kota''s group to see things for himself. Before, he was just scared to accept reality¡ªthe fear of losing you held him back. Takashi cares about you more than you think, Namiyo. Support him so he feels confident. I''ll make sure he becomes stronger and can protect himself and his family." Alex''s words reassured Namiyo. She smiled gratefully, feeling that her son was in good hands. Namiyo listened to Alex''s words and simply nodded, reflecting on his response. Her concern about Takashi being kicked out had eased slightly, but she still worried about his safety. Any mother in her place would have felt the same. On one hand, she was happy that her son was becoming more responsible, but on the other, she was troubled that this change only came after the world had descended into chaos. "I just don''t know what to do," she said quietly, raising her gaze to Alex. "I have no one left but Takashi. When those people you saved arrived, they said the bandits made women... provide... services for protection. Or they were thrown out. I thought..." She hesitated, looking away, "I thought I might do the same, to protect Takashi. Tell me, am I a bad woman for considering this?" Alex looked at her carefully, trying to understand her feelings. "It depends on your perspective," he finally answered. "Parents often do a lot for their children. That doesn''t make you bad. On the contrary, your actions show how much you care for your son. But I don''t need that. I save people because I can, because I want to. No one asked me to do it. If you want to thank me, just cook something nice," he added with a broad smile, trying to comfort her. Namiyo relaxed a little, feeling the sincerity in his words. "You''re a good person, Alex. You know, my husband was serious, always working, and rarely at home. Mostly, Takashi and I spent time together." Alex smirked. "Don''t call me a good person. Good people don''t live long," he joked, trying to make her laugh. "Ha-ha, you''re right," she smiled softly. "But maybe I can still do something for you? I really want to thank you. Not just for saving Takashi, but for helping us be together again." Alex thought for a moment, then answered seriously: "Many men would agree to any request from a beautiful woman like you. But I''ve always valued the genuine feelings that lovers have for each other. It''s important to me to know that my partner loves only me. I don''t want anything temporary. If it''s mine, it''s only mine." His voice became firmer, and his eyes darkened for a moment, revealing a hidden obsession. Namiyo noticed it, but instead of fear, she felt a strange attraction. There was something hypnotic in his gaze that made her heart beat faster. She even caught herself feeling jealous of those who harbored mutual feelings for Alex. In an instant, his eyes returned to normal, as if nothing had happened. Alex smiled, trying to ease the tension, and changed the subject to lighter topics. They continued talking, and Namiyo shared stories about her life. Alex realized that she was a typical housewife¡ªthe kind every man dreams of, someone who brings care and comfort when he returns home. He couldn''t understand how her husband could ignore such a woman, dedicating all his time to work. "Thank you, Alex," Namiyo said, standing up from the chair. A light smile appeared on her face. "After talking to you, I feel better." "If you want to talk, I''m always here," he said with a kind smile. "I''ll keep that in mind," she replied, laughing sweetly, then made her way back into the building. Alex watched Namiyo''s retreating figure and couldn''t help but grin. The thought of how Takashi would react if their relationship with Namiyo turned into something romantic amused him. He imagined Takashi indignantly exclaiming, realizing that Alex had become his "father" for the second time. Stifling a laugh, Alex returned to working on the bus. MIMI and Stitch were working on one part of the task, while Alex and GIR were welding metal brackets to reinforce the vehicle. Alex considered installing a snowplow an essential step to ensure the bus could drive through crowds of zombies without getting stuck. After some time, the girls returned, having searched all the nearby CIA safehouses. "Look what we got, handsome! Christmas came early¡ªnow we''ve got more weapons," Rebecca announced cheerfully as she jumped out of the Humvee. "What did you find?" Alex asked, wiping his hands with a towel. "Everything from grenades to assault rifles. In one apartment, we even found a machine gun! What do they need a machine gun for in a place where they''re supposed to be hiding?" Ray said with a smile. Alex raised an eyebrow. He hadn''t expected them to find something like that. Curiosity got the better of him, and he walked over to the vehicle to check out the spoils. It turned out to be a heavy-duty machine gun, usually mounted on military Humvees. Surprised, Alex decided that such a weapon would definitely come in handy and carried it over to the bus. "How''s it going? Made a lot of progress?" Saya asked, stopping next to Alex. "We''ve just started," he replied, lighting a cigarette. "It all comes down to the snowplow. I think tonight I''ll take GIR and MIMI, and we''ll head to the depot to find one." "You know there are zombies there, right?" Ray asked skeptically as she walked by. "I know," Alex nodded, smiling. "I''ll come up with something on the fly to distract them." Ray paused for a second, giving him a look as if trying to gauge how serious he was. But she didn''t comment, just slightly shook her head. Unlike her, Saya was intrigued by Alex''s plan. She was curious about what exactly he was going to do and thought it might be a good idea to learn from him how to make such improvised devices. Alex, for his part, considered an alternative plan: instead of distracting the zombies, he decided to eliminate them all to prevent them from spreading out of the depot. He didn''t want this horde to cause trouble elsewhere. Once all the supplies from the apartments had been moved, Alex and his team gathered on the roof to have dinner and enjoy the sunset. Namiyo joined them, wanting to get to know the others better. She and Kiriko sat next to each other, reminiscing about the past, while Alex enjoyed his meal. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking at the sunset, Alex thought about how the next day he''d have to head to the Takagi estate to talk to Saya''s parents. To be continued... Chapter 215 - 215: When Once Again Everything Went Wrong Alex and a group of girls settled on the roof of an old bank, enjoying dinner. Despite the chaos engulfing the world, moments like these allowed them to momentarily forget the harsh reality surrounding them. Their conversation ranged from harmless memories to lighthearted jokes, an effort to distract themselves from the oppressive atmosphere. Below, muffled sounds of wandering zombies served as a grim reminder of their reality. Nearby, at a small table, GIR, MIMI, Stitch, and Alice were engrossed in video games, keeping to themselves to avoid disturbing the others. Alex, holding a mug of coffee, stared thoughtfully into the distance. His mind was occupied with the ongoing upgrades to their bus. Half the work was already done, but there were still parts to secure to ensure the vehicle could withstand hits and plow through zombie hordes without falling apart. Another pressing concern was the depot, teeming with zombies. Alex had initially planned to distract the creatures, but he had since decided to stage an all-out slaughter instead. Once the depot was cleared, he intended to send the girls to rest so he could finish the upgrades with the help of magic, maximizing their limited time. "Stitch, head downstairs and bring up a couple of grenades and some spare parts," Alex said, turning to his alien assistant. Stitch immediately perked up, nodding before setting aside his gaming console. Springing off his chair, he dashed off to fetch the supplies. The girls, overhearing the mention of grenades, turned to Alex with questioning looks. "And what exactly do you need grenades for?" Saya, sitting closest to him, asked. "I want to build a device that can be used to either distract or attract zombies, depending on how it''s deployed," Alex explained calmly. "Can you teach me?" Saya asked, intrigued by the idea and thinking such skills might come in handy. "Sure, but we''ll start with something less dangerous than grenades," Alex replied with a slight smile, nodding. "Come on, I''m a genius! I can handle it. Just show me how, and I''ll figure it out," Saya declared confidently. Alex gave her a faint smile and tousled her hair. He didn''t mind teaching useful skills, especially if it lightened his own workload. Managing everything himself was proving to be a hassle. A couple of minutes later, Stitch returned, clutching an armful of grenades as if they were fruits. His clumsy appearance drew startled reactions. "Hey, is that even safe? Even I know that''s not how you carry grenades," Saeko remarked, pointing at Stitch with an incredulous look. "Don''t worry. He''s smarter than he looks," Alex replied with a grin, carefully taking the grenades from Stitch''s paws. Stitch huffed, throwing an indignant look at Saeko, but his attention quickly shifted to something else. Alex, meanwhile, began contemplating how to incorporate the grenades into his new device, already envisioning its design. Patting Stitch on the head, Alex watched as the creature beamed with pride and immediately glanced at GIR and MIMI, as if showing off his "reward." Feeling left out, GIR and MIMI started grumbling, demanding their own tasks. Barely suppressing a chuckle, Alex assured them that their turn would come later and told them to return to their video games for now. Once the disgruntled robo-dogs were pacified, Alex stepped away from the girls to avoid disrupting their relaxation. Saya, still eager to learn how to create useful gadgets, decided to follow Alex. The other girls, understanding it was better not to interfere, returned to their activities. "How smart is Stitch, really?" Rei asked, glancing at Rebecca and Brunhilde. "Smart enough to escape a high-security lab, steal a vehicle, and assemble explosives to evade pursuers," Rebecca replied with a smile, recalling one of Alex''s stories. "You''re kidding, right? That adorable fluffball did all that?" Shizuka asked, astonished. "You don''t seem bothered that he walks on two legs and occasionally talks," Kiriko added, still not entirely accustomed to Stitch''s abilities. "But he''s so cute! He couldn''t possibly be dangerous. Just look at how innocent he looks!" Shizuka protested, pouting as if trying to deny the possibility of any threat from Stitch. The girls glanced toward Stitch and saw him engaged in a full-blown battle with GEAR and MIMI. What started as a "two-versus-one" game quickly escalated into a chaotic free-for-all, where everyone fought for themselves. Nearby, Alice enthusiastically cheered for all the participants, shouting encouraging slogans. "Yeah, totally not dangerous," Rey remarked with a smirk, watching Stitch tussle with the two robo-dogs. "It''s just a game, nothing to worry about," Shizuka pouted in response. The girls burst into laughter, entertained by the amusing spectacle. Alice, noticing their interest, wandered over to Brunhilde and nestled comfortably in her lap. Brunhilde smiled and gently stroked Alice''s hair. Inspired by the scene, Rebecca began cheering for Stitch, her "favorite." Encouraged by the support, Stitch dove back into the fray with renewed energy. Even the shyest among them, Namiyo, overcame her hesitation and decided to join in on the fun, placing bets on the winner. Meanwhile, Alex and Saya paid little attention to the noise behind them. Alex was focused on explaining how to craft sound traps, demonstrating each step with care. Saya listened intently, replicating his actions and making sure not to miss a single detail. Alex supervised her work closely, ensuring that the trap wouldn''t accidentally turn into a dangerous grenade. When Saya completed her first sound trap, she was thrilled. However, glancing around, she noticed Alex had already assembled five. "You''re way too fast! I just made one, and you''ve already built five. How do you do that?" Saya pouted, pointing an accusatory finger at Alex. "It''s simple, my dear Saya," Alex replied with a grin. "I''ve built dozens of gadgets, so you could say it''s in my blood. With enough practice, you''ll pick up the pace too. It''s all about repetition." As he spoke, Alex gently ruffled Saya''s hair. Despite trying to keep a serious expression, she couldn''t hide a faint smile. Saya sighed but couldn''t disagree with his words. She wanted more¡ªshe aspired to be more useful than she was now. Instead of just joining Alex and the other girls on supply runs, Saya dreamed of making a more significant contribution. Alex seemed to be everywhere: scavenging supplies, gathering intelligence, passing information to the right people, and handling countless other critical tasks. Noticing the slight sadness in Saya''s eyes, Alex immediately understood her longing to help more than she was currently allowed to. A warm smile spread across his face. Though he wanted her to rest, it was clear Saya wasn''t planning to slow down anytime soon. "I''ll teach you more, just give me some time," Alex said, softly tousling her hair again. "Hmph, I learn fast! You won''t have time to teach me everything before I master it all myself," Saya declared proudly, furrowing her brow slightly. Alex chuckled quietly. He didn''t mind her enthusiasm and eagerness to learn, but he knew teaching her everything he knew would take a lot of time. He decided to start with the basics and gradually move on to more complex concepts. Setting aside their conversation, Alex continued showing Saya how to create useful items from everyday materials. They became so absorbed in the process that it felt like they were in their own little world. Meanwhile, the other girls continued to watch the "royal battle" among Stitch, GIR, and MIMI with great amusement. Alex briefly considered giving Saya his notebook with his notes, but quickly dismissed the idea. The notebook contained strange entries about magic and runes, and handing it over to someone far removed from magic might accidentally reveal his secrets, which he wasn''t ready to share with anyone yet. Once all the zombie diversion traps were set, Alex and Saya returned to the girls. They were greeted by an atmosphere of fun and laughter. Alex raised an eyebrow, glancing at the group and quickly noticing the upset faces of Stitch and GIR. MIMI, on the other hand, stood proudly off to the side, as if she had won a major battle. "What did we miss?" Alex asked, looking at Kiriko. "These three got into a fight, and MIMI won. As you can see, Stitch and GIR are upset now," she replied, barely holding back laughter. Alex looked at the trio and simply shook his head. He decided not to dwell on it and sat down on a chair, waiting for nightfall to head to the depot for the necessary parts. Saya sat beside him, continuing to ask questions about what else could be collected. After a moment of thought, Alex handed Saya his phone, which caught her by surprise. "Why are you giving me your phone?" she asked, confused by his actions. "It has all the basic data you''ll need," Alex explained. "Including information on how GEAR and MIMI were created." Saya''s eyes lit up with enthusiasm, and she immediately dove into studying the information. Naturally, Alex had only granted access to surface-level data, hiding anything that might reveal too much. Even the information she could access was a real challenge for Saya, who considered herself a genius. "GIR, MIMI, grab your gear. We''re heading to the depot. But no overdoing it," Alex commanded, looking at his robo-dogs. GIR and MIMI nodded eagerly before disappearing inside the building to arm themselves. Upon hearing about Alex''s upcoming night excursion to the depot, Namiyo visibly tensed, but the other girls quickly calmed her, assuring her that Alex handled such tasks perfectly well and there was no need to worry. "Did I make these sound traps for nothing? They''re meant to distract the zombies," Alex said with a slight smirk, not clarifying that his real plan wasn''t to lure the zombies away but, rather, to attract them. Though Namiyo relaxed a bit, she couldn''t fully hide her concern. However, Rebecca and Brunhilde had suspected from the beginning that Alex wasn''t telling them everything. Noticing their wary glances, Alex did his best to maintain an innocent expression, hoping not to give himself away. A couple of minutes later, GIR and MIMI returned fully armed and ready for the mission. Noticing them, Alex stood up from the chair and called the robo-dogs to him. They climbed up his legs like little children and comfortably settled on his shoulders. Alex headed for the edge of the roof, preparing to jump. "No explosions," came Brunhilde''s calm but firm voice from behind him. "I wasn''t planning on it. Just there and back," Alex replied, turning his head over his shoulder. "No arson or large fires," she added, continuing to drill him with her gaze. "Am I a child that you have to keep repeating this?" Alex asked, pouting as if offended. "Maybe you''re not a child, but I know exactly what''s going on in your head. So let me warn you in advance: no," said Brunhilde, walking closer and looking him straight in the eyes. Alex merely clicked his tongue quietly, not finding a response. Meanwhile, Rebecca burst out laughing, enjoying how Alex''s plans had once again been revealed. Shaking his head, Alex took a step back and, without hesitation, jumped off the roof. "Alex!" Namiyo cried, rushing to the edge to check if he was okay. She saw him calmly sitting on his motorcycle, starting the engine, and disappearing into the darkness. "What was that?!" she asked, still in shock. "Get used to it. It''s normal behavior for him," Kiriko replied calmly, not even looking in her direction. Namiyo wanted to protest but noticed how unshaken the other girls were, so she decided not to make a fuss. However, she was increasingly curious about what else Alex was capable of. Over the next hour, she bombarded the girls with questions, growing more and more surprised by their answers. She was especially amazed to learn that Alex could calmly jump from roof to roof while carrying another person on his back. Sighing at the absurdity of what she had heard, Namiyo decided to follow Kiriko''s advice and just accept Alex''s unusual behavior. "Do you think he listened to you?" Rebecca asked, grinning at Brunhilde. "Of course not. I''m sure once he gets to the depot, my words will fly right out of his head," Brunhilde sighed, pressing her palm to her forehead. Rebecca laughed loudly, knowing that this was exactly how it would go, although deep down, she was a little disappointed that Alex hadn''t taken her with him. She had already planned to go with him next time, to have fun killing zombies. She was tired to death of just staying in one place and scavenging supplies. She wanted to feel the adrenaline, blow up a couple of zombies, and watch their bodies fly in all directions. Hearing her words, the other girls looked at Rebecca and Brunhilde with interest. "Did he really go to the depot just to blow everything up, and not to get the parts he needed?" Shizuka asked, embarrassed. "Imagine your husband as a slightly chaotic child in an adult''s body. He can be kind and responsible, but if he gets bored, he''ll definitely find a way to cause some commotion. You could tell from his eyes that he planned this from the very beginning. I''m sure all those sound traps for distracting the zombies will actually be used to attract them," Brunhilde answered, rubbing her forehead. The girls exchanged glances, unsure of how to react. They were used to seeing Alex as a responsible and kind leader, but they had no idea about his mischievous side. Rebecca''s laughter only confirmed Brunhilde''s words. "Isn''t he going to get into danger?" Rei asked anxiously. "There are lots of zombies there, Saya said so." "You don''t need to worry about that," Brunhilde reassured her with a slight smile. "You should worry more about the trouble he might cause." Brunhilde''s words confused the girls. To clarify, she shared a few examples of times when Alex caused trouble just for fun. The more they listened, the clearer it became that in such situations, Alex acted like a playful child. However, Brunhilde assured them that it only happened rarely, and only when he got really bored. That''s why he was almost always busy, so he wouldn''t have time for idleness. "As Rika said, every man has his quirks. It''s better to accept them than deny them," Shizuka said thoughtfully. "She''s right. And if any of you want to get involved with him, you''ll have to get used to his personality. Alex is an excellent partner, especially in love. If someone threatens his loved one, he''ll move mountains to save them. But you need to understand that his love can be... slightly possessive. You''ll have complete freedom, and he''ll always support you, but if something threatens you or someone decides to court you, the consequences will be... dramatic," Brunhilde said, carefully watching the girls'' reactions. Her words caused a slight blush among the girls. Even the more level-headed ones like Kiriko and Namiyo couldn''t avoid such thoughts. Alex was attractive, responsible, kind, and caring¡ªthe perfect man, especially considering how he treated children. "Won''t you and Rebecca get jealous?" Rei asked shyly. "Sharing your partner with another girl... isn''t that wrong?" "In my country, it''s perfectly normal," Brunhilde answered calmly. "Besides, you need to remember that the number of people on Earth is decreasing. Sooner or later, we''ll have to repopulate the planet. It''s better to choose a worthy partner now than later settle for anyone just for the sake of having children." Rebecca nodded in agreement, confirming Brunhilde''s words, but she remained silent about the fact that, in most cases, Alex caused the "show" because of her. The girls blushed slightly, but none of them argued. Now, each of them began to wonder what it would be like to be one of those Alex was ready to protect with his last breath. Brunhilde only left unsaid that Alex would never allow his girlfriend or future child to remain in this ruined world just for the sake of repopulating Earth. Her words left a strong impression on the girls, making them think. Everyone understood that she was right: finding a suitable partner in the current conditions was nearly impossible. And although each of them already considered Alex to be the best man one could meet, now they started to seriously consider the possibility of a closer relationship. Namiyo and Kiriko, both already mothers, also reflected on Brunhilde''s words. Kiriko had a daughter, Rei, who showed interest in Alex, and she wasn''t sure how to handle the situation. Namiyo had a similar concern¡ªshe worried about how her son, Takashi, would react if he found out she wanted to start a relationship with Alex. Meeting each other''s gaze, Kiriko and Namiyo realized they were thinking about the same thing. They decided to discuss the situation between themselves first, then talk to Alex to get his opinion, and only after that would they explain things to their children. Shizuka also pondered Brunhilde''s words. She decided she would confess her feelings to Alex as soon as they met with Rika. Shizuka wanted Rika to join their little group so they could become one big, happy family. "Are you sure you won''t mind?" Shizuka asked, slightly embarrassed. "Big boobs, huh? Only a fool wouldn''t notice how you look at him. You literally press his face into your chest every night! If you didn''t like him, you wouldn''t do that. So instead of being shy, just drag him to bed and ride him!" Rebecca blurted out, pointing at her friend. "Stop calling me ''big-boobed''! I''m not to blame that yours didn''t grow!" Shizuka retorted, trying to cover her ample chest, but it only drew more attention. A vein on Rebecca''s temple began to pulse threateningly. The girls, noticing the tension, sneakily glanced at Rebecca¡ªmore specifically, at her chest barely covered by a black bra peeking out from under her jacket. Rei couldn''t help but giggle, and that was the last straw for Rebecca. She lunged at Shizuka, clearly intending to "deal" with her voluptuous forms, but Brunhilde quickly grabbed Rebecca by the scruff of her neck and held her in place. Rebecca''s explosive temperament caused the other girls to burst into genuine laughter. Their cheerful reactions only angered Rebecca further, as she unsuccessfully tried to break free from Brunhilde''s grip. Meanwhile, Alex reached the hill near the depot and stopped his motorcycle. G.I.R. and MIMI continued to hang from his shoulders like two little monkeys. Alex had no idea that while he was busy with his mission, Brunhilde had seriously started working on expanding his "harem." If he had known, he would have probably just sighed deeply and admitted that he had started to take an interest in these girls after getting to know them better. He surveyed the depot area and, pulling out his double-sided power axe, leaped over the fence. Jumping across the cars, Alex selected a spot where he could lure all the zombies and deal with them all at once. Stopping on the roof of one of the cars, he noticed a technical room for servicing the trains. This was the perfect place for his planned operation. Sneaking in through the roof, Alex dropped to the ground and looked around. A few zombies in worn-out mechanic uniforms were wandering inside. Quickly searching his pockets, Alex pulled out a couple of random items and threw them straight into the zombies'' heads, killing them instantly. G.I.R. and MIMI jumped off his shoulders and stood on either side of him. "Well, are you ready to destroy the mutants and the walking abomination that caused humanity''s downfall?" Alex asked, looking at his robo-dogs. "FOR THE EMPEROR!" G.I.R. and MIMI shouted in unison, raising their weapons. Alex smiled widely at the enthusiasm of the two robo-dogs and pulled a sound trap out of his pocket, designed to attract zombies. Activating the device, he tossed it behind him. Within a few seconds, the trap activated, and loud music echoed across the depot and beyond. The melody, like something blasting from a stadium speaker, attracted all nearby zombies. The zombies wandering the depot and surrounding area quickly turned their glowing eyes toward the source of the sound and rushed in its direction. Alex, G.I.R., and MIMI took positions inside the technical building, ready to face the incoming zombie horde, which would soon break through the main entrance. But before the main fight began, Alex heard a strange, unpleasant laugh that sounded like the giggle of a gremlin. Turning around, he barely managed to catch a glimpse of a hunched-over zombie resembling a dwarf. It was a "Jockey"¡ªone of the most repulsive types of infected. "Shit, you''re even uglier up close than from a distance," Alex smirked, holding the zombie at arm''s length. The Jockey tried to break free, but Alex wasn''t about to let go. Quickly spinning the mutant around, he pulled his leg back. "Let''s see how you fly," he said with a wide grin. With a powerful kick, Alex sent the zombie flying like a soccer ball. However, forgetting that they were indoors, he watched in frustration as the Jockey crashed into the ceiling, leaving a bloody stain behind. "Hmm... Next time, I''ll make sure to do this outside," he commented, slightly grimacing. "Yeah!" G.I.R. and MIMI responded in unison, nodding their heads in rhythm with their master''s words. Smiling, Alex lit a cigarette. But as soon as he took his first drag, the horde of zombies burst into the building through the gates. The undead relentlessly moved toward Alex, like a single, living wave. Alex activated his power axe, and the three of them ¡ª he, G.I.R., and MIMI ¡ª charged into the fray. With a broad smile, Alex wielded the axe, slicing through the undead like logs of wood. G.I.R. noticed the dense crowd of zombies and, in his usual style, struck one of them with his hammer, sending it flying. The zombie''s body knocked several others down like bowling pins. Alex tossed the cigarette butt toward the zombies and commanded: "G.I.R., MIMI, bring out the flamethrowers! Burn these mutants!" The robo-dogs quickly retrieved their firearms. Bright streams of flame shot from the flamethrowers, engulfing the undead and turning them into blazing torches. Watching this spectacle, Alex suddenly remembered the grenade he had in his pocket. He pulled out the small black sphere, activated it, and tossed it outside. But, to his surprise, the grenade rolled across the ground, bypassed the horde, and landed directly under a fuel tank. Moments later, a powerful explosion erupted. A massive shockwave sent zombies flying in all directions, and tongues of flame instantly engulfed the area. Alex, squinting from the flash, stared at the scene, then muttered with a slight twitch in his eye: "Shit... Didn''t think it would go off like that." G.I.R. and MIMI exchanged glances, then nodded in sync. "Great job," one of them said. Alex merely sighed tiredly, watching the fiery hell unfold around him. Meanwhile, the girls were sitting on the roof of the bank, chatting. As usual, the main topic of their conversation revolved around Alex and his preferences. Rebecca, sitting a little to the side, frowned and sighed in frustration, thinking about her insecurities over her small chest. She had completely forgotten that Alex didn''t care about how a girl looked. Their conversation was suddenly interrupted by loud music coming from the direction of the depot. It was so loud that they could hear it even from their distance. The music played in a rhythmic style (track: Jezabel ¨C Space Sotanata Bootleg mix), and the girls turned their heads toward the source of the sound, glancing at Brunhilde. "Is he trying to gather all the zombies in the city?" Saya cautiously suggested. "The music''s so loud, even we can hear it." "That''s exactly what he''s doing," Brunhilde sighed, nodding. "It''s already good that nothing has exploded yet." Hardly had she finished speaking when a deafening explosion echoed in the distance. A massive flame rose above the depot, lighting up the dark city. Brunhilde''s eye twitched nervously. The girls silently watched the fiery glow, then simultaneously turned their gaze toward Brunhilde, whose face clearly expressed tension¡ªsomewhere between anger and the desire to immediately rush to Alex and scold him. "What did you expect?" Rebecca remarked with a smirk, leaning back in her chair. "This is how it always is with him. Either something blows up, or something goes wrong. Better sit back and enjoy this... beautiful fire in the distance." But before Brunhilde could respond, another explosion boomed, this one more powerful than the previous one. The girls even managed to see a huge object¡ªmost likely a train car¡ªfly into the air. "Did I imagine that, or was that really a train car flying into the sky?" Shizuka asked uncertainly. "No, you didn''t imagine it. That was definitely a heavy car flying into the sky," Saya confirmed, adjusting her glasses on her nose. And once again¡ªa third explosion, even stronger. The shockwave reached the roof of the bank, ruffling their hair slightly. "Is he having a war over there or what?" Rei asked irritably, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "Why is everything exploding like he''s in an arsenal of ammunition, not a depot?" "Maybe there were fuel cars or other explosive cargo there," Saeko suggested thoughtfully. "Sounds logical," Rebecca agreed, sighing. "But how I envy him. We should have gone with him!" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The girls gave her fleeting glances, clearly not sharing her enthusiasm. They turned their attention back to the depot, wondering if the explosions had stopped or if Alex would continue his show. The answer didn''t take long¡ªanother explosion lit up the night sky with bright sparks, resembling a New Year''s fireworks display. Brunhilde, standing at the edge of the roof, was silent, clearly contemplating whether to turn a blind eye to all of it and just enjoy the "fireworks." The girls, too, involuntarily noted that the latest spectacle indeed resembled a celebration. To be continued... Chapter 216 - 216: The New Friend Who Couldnt Endure Friendship Alex, G.I.R., and MIMI were still inside the maintenance building, where they had been repairing damaged train cars. However, the situation quickly spiraled out of control when Alex, deciding to thin out the zombie ranks a bit, threw a grenade. By sheer misfortune, the grenade rolled straight under a freight car loaded with fuel. The resulting explosion triggered a chain reaction that led to widespread destruction. Alex''s eye twitched involuntarily¡ªhe hadn''t anticipated that one careless move would unleash such chaos. Four massive explosions rocked the depot. One of the train cars, as if determined to leave Earth''s atmosphere, launched high into the air before crashing down onto a horde of zombies. After the series of blasts, only half of the maintenance building remained standing, and most of the depot had been transformed into a fiery inferno. Charred zombie bodies littered the area, though some still squirmed, trying to crawl toward Alex. The horde, which had been attacking just minutes ago, was now scattered across the depot by the shockwaves. Alex looked over the blazing madness and thought to himself that Brunhilde had likely noticed the explosions by now. He was in for a "pleasant" conversation with her later. "It''s your own fault," a sarcastic voice rang out in his head¡ªReginleif''s. Alex''s eye twitched again. He muttered a quiet curse, seeing no point in arguing with the Valkyrie. Who could have guessed there were so many explosives stored at the depot? As he watched the burning zombies slowly rise and shuffle toward him, Alex lit a cigarette. It was time to finish this mess and get back to why he had come here in the first place. Amidst the sounds of crackling flames and groaning undead, something suddenly changed. The zombies froze in place, and, a moment later, their heads simultaneously exploded. "What just happened? Why did their heads all blow up at once?" Alvitr asked, materializing behind Alex in her spiritual form. "I amplified the sound of my heartbeat using mana. That sound is what killed them," Alex calmly explained, observing the aftermath of his action. He hadn''t expected such an effect. Instead of the zombies simply collapsing, their heads had exploded like some sort of macabre fireworks display. Alex studied the scene thoughtfully, wondering why it had happened this way. "Are you saying the sound of your heartbeat killed all the zombies?" Geir?lul asked with interest, appearing beside him. "Something like that. But I''m curious why their heads exploded instead of their bodies collapsing," Alex replied, a pensive look on his face. "Does it matter? Just finish off the remaining ones and get back to your big sister. Let her scold you," Hl?kk said with a disgusted look at the zombies. "Even looking at this filth is unpleasant, let alone being near it." "You just want to laugh while Brunhilde chews me out," Alex remarked dryly, glancing at the Valkyries. "Yes!" they answered in unison, laughing gleefully. "No love from you lot," Alex muttered, shaking his head. "Don''t worry, darling," a soft voice cooed. G?ndul appeared behind him, wrapping her arms gently around his neck. "When Brunhilde''s done scolding you, I''ll comfort you." Alex''s eye twitched once more. "Too much love¡­" he exhaled quietly, staring at the blazing depot. Shoving the unnecessary thoughts aside, Alex decided to focus on the task at hand. Gesturing to G.I.R. and MIMI, he let the two robo-dogs settle back onto his shoulders. Their new mission was to find a snowplow attachment for the bus. With a wave of his hand, Alex extinguished the roaring flames in the depot to prevent the fire from spreading to the city. The explosions had already done more than enough, sending the iron wreckage of train cars flying like massive projectiles. After extinguishing the fire and eliminating the zombies, Alex inspected the maintenance facility where trains were repaired. As he expected, the necessary equipment wasn''t there. The only likely location for the snowplow remained the storage warehouse. "MIMI, where''s the warehouse?" Alex asked, patting the Pink robo-dog on the head. "That way, Dad," MIMI confidently pointed a paw in the direction. Alex smirked, gave her another pat, and ruffled the "ears" of the green-colored G.I.R. so he wouldn''t get jealous. Whistling a cheerful tune, Alex headed toward the warehouse, with both robo-dogs joining in, producing rhythmic sounds as if singing along. Beneath the moonlight, the trio made their way through the chaos of destroyed train cars toward their goal. Once they reached the warehouse, they split up to search faster. Alex rummaged through metal crates and shelves until he heard a noise resembling metal scraping against the floor. Turning toward the sound, he saw G.I.R. dragging a bulky snowplow behind him. "Good job, G.I.R.! Excellent work! Call MIMI, and let''s get out of here," Alex praised, patting the dog on the head. G.I.R. gave a short nod and dashed off into the darkness, his metal paws echoing through the empty space. Wasting no time, Alex easily hoisted the snowplow with one hand and made his way toward the exit. Outside, Alex paused, studying the snowplow with a pensive expression. The image of the zombies'' exploding heads flashed in his mind. He tried to deduce what caused such an effect and theorized that parasites living in the infected''s heads might have been responsible. Their deaths, he suspected, triggered the reaction. Of course, it was only a hypothesis, as this world was a mix of different zombie types, making it difficult to pinpoint the exact cause of the explosions. Soon enough, G.I.R. and MIMI emerged from the building, dragging another snowplow behind them. Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise but nodded approvingly, patting his robotic helpers. "An extra one won''t hurt," he muttered. However, just as they were about to leave, something caught his ear. Strange, faint noises came from the roof¡ªlike someone sliding across metal. Alex immediately tensed, focusing on the sound. It definitely wasn''t a hunter; they moved far more quietly. Scanning the dark rooftops, Alex finally noticed a vague silhouette. "Am I the only one seeing this?" he asked grimly, keeping his eyes locked on the shadow. "Dad, there''s a zombie up there," MIMI whispered, tugging at his pants and pointing her paw toward the roof. Once MIMI confirmed that there was indeed a zombie on the warehouse roof, Alex wasted no time figuring out what type of infected he was dealing with. Instantly vanishing from his spot, he appeared behind the strange zombie and sent it flying with a powerful kick to the back. The zombie''s body crashed into the ground near G.I.R. and MIMI, who quickly restrained it without hesitation. Standing on the roof, Alex observed his robo-dogs'' coordinated actions, nodded in satisfaction, and then leapt down, landing beside them. Turning the zombie over with his foot, he squinted, recognizing its type. This was a Volatile¡ªa zombie known as one of the most dangerous due to its agility, strength, and maneuverability. Essentially an "advanced version" of a hunter, or as some called them, a hunter on steroids. Their only known weakness was ultraviolet light, which they couldn''t withstand. The zombie growled and writhed, desperately trying to break free. Its lower jaw suddenly began to split apart, resembling a bloodthirsty vampire straight out of Blade. "G.I.R., turn on the UV for our guest," Alex ordered, pulling out a cigarette. "Let''s see if it still has that weakness or if this is a new, upgraded model.?§ñ GIR nodded, and a powerful pink-blue stream of light emitted from his eyes, aimed directly at the zombie. The Volatile began to twitch, his skin smoked, and some areas began to glow, as if highlighting weak spots. Alex squinted, observing the process. "Interesting," he muttered thoughtfully, releasing a puff of smoke. "I wonder if it''ll burn up completely or survive despite the sunlight?" Meanwhile, the zombie was letting out ear-piercing shrieks that made Alex''s ears ring. He scanned the surroundings and noticed a chunk of concrete nearby. "Shut up already, for God''s sake!" he muttered irritably, lifting the piece. Stuffing the zombie''s mouth with the makeshift "gag," Alex overdid it slightly, driving the concrete so deep that it exited through the other side of its head. The zombie fell silent, collapsing onto the ground. "Dad, you overdid it," GIR commented, turning off the ultraviolet light. "Yeah, I know," Alex waved him off, kicking the body. "But seriously, why scream like that? It''s already dead¡ªwhy keep making noise like we''re still killing it?" "Because Dad is scary, and everyone''s afraid of him," MIMI said seriously, nodding wisely. Alex''s eye twitched. He looked at MIMI in surprise, then at GIR, who was nodding in agreement. "You two!" he sighed heavily, hearing the Valkyries'' laughter in his head. Alex waved his hand to finish with the zombie and instructed his helpers to find chains to secure the snowplows. GIR and MIMI quickly disappeared into the darkness of the warehouse, and a few minutes later, the sound of clanking metal signaled their return. They had brought two sturdy chains and began securing the snowplows to them. When the work was done, both robo-dogs jumped onto the attached snowplows. "Let''s go!" GIR and MIMI declared in unison, raising their paws in the air. Alex noticed the two robo-dogs wanted to ride the snowplows and didn''t object. Slinging the chains over his shoulder, he began pulling the bulky machines toward the exit. However, the screeching sound of metal on concrete was so unpleasant that Alex decided to speed up and ran ahead. As he approached the depot gates, he saw a crowd of zombies desperately trying to break through the iron gates. Slowing down right before the gates, Alex didn''t account for the inertia: the two snowplows with GIR and MIMI aboard, making the characteristic metal screech, slid past him, crashing into the gates and smashing through them. Racing through the zombie crowd, the snowplows left a bloody trail behind them. Instead of getting angry, GIR and MIMI joyfully yelled, relishing the unexpected triumph. "One more time!" the robo-dogs shouted with childlike enthusiasm. Alex simply laughed, watching their excitement. He himself liked the idea of such a "ride," but decided to indulge himself another time. For now, let the two "childish souls" have their fun. Not wanting to drag the snowplows to the motorcycle by hand, Alex asked GIR to bring the transport. A few moments later, the motorcycle appeared, and Alex began securing the chains. "Are you going to get off?" he asked, looking at the dogs, who were still sitting on their "vehicles." "More riding!" GIR and MIMI answered enthusiastically. "Well, hold on tight then," Alex said, starting the engine. Making sure both robo-dogs were holding on tightly, Alex suddenly revved the engine. The chains tightened, and the snowplows jerked forward, sparking as they scraped against the concrete. GIR and MIMI''s laughter echoed above the city, but in the darkness, their childlike giggles felt more eerie than joyful. On the roof of the bank, the girls heard strange sounds. Exchanging glances, they stood up to see what was happening. Gradually, the noise grew louder, and it became clear that the sound of children''s laughter was mixed with the screeching of metal. "What''s that noise?" Saeko asked, stepping closer to the edge of the roof. "I''m sure it''s Alex. Instead of bringing the snowplows in properly, he decided to tie them to the motorcycle. And of course, GIR and MIMI couldn''t miss the chance to ride," Brunhilda replied, gazing into the distance. "To be honest, nothing surprises me anymore," Rei added, shaking her head. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The noise continued to get louder, and in the dark of the night, bright sparks from the metal scraping against concrete flickered. The girls noticed that there were two snowplows, not one as they had initially thought. Soon, the silhouette of Alex on the motorcycle became visible¡ªhe was driving forward, and behind him, two snowplows were being dragged along by chains. On them, like surfers, stood GIR and MIMI, clearly enjoying their improvised ride. Sitch, watching this scene, began to feel jealous. He tugged on Rebecca''s sleeve, pointing at GIR and MIMI, and loudly declared that he wanted to ride like that too. The girls exchanged looks, unsure of how to respond to his request, but Rebecca, instead of refusing, simply smirked. "Alright, Sitch, I promise we''ll get you a ride like that later," she said, trying to calm him down. "I think we should go down and see exactly what happened at the depot," Brunhilda said in a calm, but slightly stern tone. The girls barely held in their laughter. They knew Brunhilda was about to give Alex a proper lecture. It was clear to everyone that her seriousness and sternness would inevitably lead to some serious talking. Meanwhile, Alex was already approaching the bank, slowing down to make a careful turn. Looking back, he checked on GIR and MIMI. Both robots were still happily balancing on their snowplows, now covered in zombie blood. Alex smirked at the sight. Turning into the bank''s parking lot, he entered the premises, pulling the snowplows behind him. He barely managed to get off the motorcycle when he noticed Brunhilda standing nearby with a friendly, but clearly promising smile. "My love," she began softly, "don''t you want to explain something to me? What''s with the explosions and fire when I asked you to keep things quiet? You said it was just a quick trip there and back." Alex froze for a moment, feeling caught red-handed. His gaze shifted to the girls standing behind Brunhilda. They were struggling to hold back their laughter, clearly enjoying the spectacle. "Would you believe me if I said it was an accident?" Alex said, trying to remain calm. "An accident, you say? Then explain how this ''accident'' led to four explosions and a fire at the depot," Brunhilda replied, still wearing that pleasant smile, making her words sound even more terrifying. Alex realized that simple words wouldn''t cut it here, so he decided to explain everything in detail. "Well, here''s how it went..." he began, gesturing widely with his hands. "GIR, MIMI, and I snuck into the depot, but there were way too many zombies. I thought, ''Why not lure them into a narrow passage and take them out there?'' Everything was going according to plan, but I didn''t take into account that the music I played to distract them would attract more zombies than we needed. The passage got blocked with their corpses, so I thought I''d ''clear the way'' with a grenade. But... the grenade, damn it, rolled right toward a fuel tank. And then¡ªboom! Chain reaction, explosions, fire... Honestly, it was pure coincidence, I had nothing to do with it!" Alex nodded confidently, trying to look convincing. The girls standing behind Brunhilda were now openly laughing at his attempt to wriggle out of the situation. Brunhilda only partially believed Alex''s words and decided to check his memories through their spiritual connection. After confirming that he was indeed innocent and the whole thing was a pure accident, she sighed heavily and reminded him to be more careful next time, so he wouldn''t accidentally burn down the whole city. Rebecca, quickly realizing why Brunhilda had softened, still couldn''t hide her curiosity. She wanted to know exactly how everything had looked at the scene. The girls stepped closer to listen. Alex briefly explained what happened at the depot, how everything turned out, and even mentioned meeting two new types of zombies. "You''re telling me there are now zombies that are afraid of light? Are they vampires?" Shizuka asked, looking frightened. "Well, calling them vampires is a bit much. They''re closer to ghouls," Alex clarified to avoid confusing terms. "And what''s the difference? Aren''t they the same thing?" Rei asked, confused. "No, not exactly," Saya interjected, deciding to explain. "Vampires look almost human, they''re hard to distinguish from regular people. But ghouls are a lower type. They''re more like corpse eaters that scavenge after their masters." "So, now we have zombie vampires?" Shizuka asked, tilting her head slightly, which was both cute and funny. Alex couldn''t help but laugh, patting Shizuka on the head, which made her blush even more. "They''re still zombies, don''t worry. They don''t drink just blood, so no one''s going to sneak up on you at night to drink yours," he said with a smile. Shizuka, still uncertain, nodded and decided not to overthink it. Meanwhile, nearby, GIR and MIMI were proudly boasting about their extreme ride in front of Alice and Stitch. An envious Stitch ran around, trying to bite them on the heads, which quickly turned into a chaotic royal battle. After chatting with the girls, Alex announced: "I''ll be staying here until morning anyway, so you don''t have to freeze. Go get some sleep." "And Saya," he added, calling her over. "We''re going to your place tomorrow. Just a reminder." "Got it. No matter what happens, I''ll still pick up my mom from that place," Saya replied with a sweet smile, glancing at him. When everyone had dispersed, only Alex, GIR, MIMI, and Stitch remained. Stitch had firmly refused to leave, saying he wanted to help. Alex didn''t mind; after all, the magic was doing most of the work, and his actions were mainly to prevent anyone from asking too many questions about the origins of the things around them. Sitting down in a chair, Alex thought for a moment. The troublemaking trio ¡ª GIR, MIMI, and Stitch ¡ª immediately gathered around him, settling wherever they could. After a little thought, Alex decided to turn on a movie to pass the time until everyone eventually fell asleep. After the movie, he checked to make sure everyone inside the bank was indeed asleep, including the girls. Satisfied, Alex snapped his fingers, and with a burst of magic, the bus was transformed into a menacing apocalypse machine. The trio of onlookers clapped their paws in delight, amazed by the wonders of magic. Chuckling, Alex continued watching lighthearted films with them to pass the time until morning. Before he knew it, the night was over, and the first rays of sunlight hit his back. Turning around, he noticed that the sun had risen quite high. Listening closely, he realized that people inside the bank were starting to wake up and have breakfast. A couple of minutes later, Saeko stepped outside with a cup of coffee in her hands. Stepping out of the building, Saeko immediately spotted Alex. He was sitting on a chair, with GIR, MIMI, and Stitch comfortably settled on his shoulders and knees. Her gaze involuntarily shifted to the bus, which Alex had been working on all night. The vehicle had been transformed beyond recognition, and Saeko was amazed at how such a grand project could be completed in such a short time. "I see you didn''t waste any time," Saeko said as she sat down next to Alex. "Of course not," Alex smirked. "Now we just need to make another one like this, and we''ll be able to leave this city and head to Okinawa. By the way, Saeko, do you happen to know where I can get some cold weapons? Equipping everyone with just firearms isn''t the best idea. Ammo isn''t infinite." "You could check out my family''s dojo or the museum. When I was younger, I used to visit there a lot and even picked out a katana I''ve been dreaming of for a long time," Saeko replied with a slight smile. "Heh, you''ve been into katanas since you were a kid? Looks like we have more in common than I thought. I''ve also loved cold weapons since I was little. I remember envying the heroes in films and anime who had cool swords and all sorts of weapons," Alex said nostalgically. "In that case, we must ''borrow'' that weapon. It won''t be of any use to them anymore," Saeko said enthusiastically, a childlike joy in her voice. "You''re reading my mind. How about after the trip to the Takagi estate, we stop by the museum or your dojo?" Alex suggested with a broad smile. "I''d be happy to join you on that adventure," Saeko replied with a gentle smile, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. While Alex drank his coffee, they continued their conversation. Saeko was curious about what kind of weapons Alex preferred and what he most often used in combat. She had already seen how skillfully he wielded a katana, but she was still interested in his personal preferences. Alex briefly pondered her question but admitted that he had a preference for swords, and possibly combat gauntlets with shin guards. Saeko deduced that this had to do with his martial arts skills but decided not to pursue the topic further. Instead, they just continued chatting merrily until their coffee was finished. Together, they headed inside the building to conduct the morning briefing before departure. Upon entering, Alex noticed that everyone had gathered, except for the two of them. "Well, good morning, everyone! Another day in Zombieland!" Alex said with a mischievous grin. At his typical greeting, many smiled, while some just shook their heads, having gotten used to his manner. Alex hummed and then switched to a more serious tone. "Alright, let''s get to the important stuff. We''ve noticed two new types of zombies. The first is something like a hunched dwarf, very fast. The second is a big guy similar to a hunter, but with one twist: he can''t stand sunlight and only stays in dark places." "Where did you manage to see them?" asked a curious Takashi, raising his hand. "It''s simple, man. Last night, I made things a little easier for us. I set a trap at the depot to lure the zombies out and clean up the area. But something went wrong, and... everything exploded," Alex explained, shrugging. "How did everything explode?" Samura asked in confusion. "I don''t have an answer for that, so just take it as a fact," Alex smirked. "But now that area of the city is more or less cleared, and we can safely conduct raids there." Alex pointed at the map, showing the cleared area. He began pointing to locations on the map where supplies needed to be gathered. The groups immediately began choosing areas to save time and ensure efficiency. "Why set a trap at the depot to lure all the zombies there?" asked the female officer, voicing a question that many were thinking. Alex took a deep breath and, looking at everyone, spoke in a stern, confident voice: "Listen up. As you already know, a horde of zombies is heading our way, and it will arrive tonight ¡ª much faster than we expected. Today is our last chance to save those we can and gather everything possible. Once the horde arrives, it will be almost impossible to move around, let alone rescue people or gather resources. In a day or two, we''ll be leaving this city and heading for the port. So remember: save who you can, and help anyone who needs it. After today, that chance will be gone. Any questions?" A brief silence followed, broken by one of the men: "Are you sure the horde won''t break through to us? We''re like cans of sardines in here." "We have thick enough walls to isolate the noise inside the building. Tonight, we stay as quiet as possible. No noise. Let them think no one is here," Alex raised his thumb, adding with a light smirk, "It''ll be fine, guys." Alex''s response eased the tense atmosphere, and no more questions were asked. People went off to tend to their tasks. The group in charge of the barricades began moving cars around to create a path for the zombies to approach the building while still leaving the option to block access if necessary. Those in charge of gathering supplies and rescuing people started preparing for the raids. Alex and the girls decided to head to the Takagi family estate to talk to Saya''s parents. After gathering everything they needed, they headed outside. Along with Alex, Rebecca, Brunhilda, Saeko, Saya, Rei, and Shizuka, as well as his trio of loyal assistants, set out. As they exited the building, Alex noticed Kota and Takashi inspecting the bus. Other men stood nearby, staring at the vehicle in surprise. "Damn, he turned this bus into a real apocalypse machine in just one night!" Kota exclaimed, running around the bus, peering under the wheels and up at the roof. "Don''t envy other people''s talents," Takashi snorted, though he couldn''t hide his admiration. "Better think about where we''re going for supplies." Seeing everyone gathered around his creation, Alex smirked and proudly lifted his head. "Can we take this bus? Please!" Kota almost begged, folding his hands. "Get lost, fatty," Saya sharply replied, kicking him. "We need it. We''re going to my place. Maybe some of the people my dad saved will want to come with us." After the kick, Kota, offended, dropped to all fours and dramatically started sobbing. "This isn''t fair! I want to ride in the apocalypse machine too!" The other men, embarrassed by the scene, turned away to avoid watching the "show." The female officers who were in relationships with Kota grabbed his legs and started dragging him toward another vehicle. Takashi, not hiding his amusement, followed as the officers pulled Kota along. Alex, watching all this, just shook his head with a smirk. Climbing into the bus, Alex took the driver''s seat, the girls settled into their places, and the team was ready to head out. Starting the engine, Alex drove the bus onto the road and headed toward the Takagi estate. "I think Soitaro will be stubborn and refuse to leave the house," Alex muttered as he drove. "But I hope the old man still has some sense left." He suspected that the head of the Takagi family, despite his pride, would find a way to make his wife leave. He might even resort to some unpleasant measure, like divorce, just to ensure the safety of his family. Alex understood that it would be difficult for everyone, but he believed that hatred was better than tragic memories. To be continued... Chapter 217 - 217: Takagi Estate and the Foolish Father Alex sat behind the wheel of the bus, confidently driving it toward the Takagi estate. However, to reach Saya''s home, they had to cross a bridge where chaos had broken out during the early days of the apocalypse. Police officers, trying to control the flow of people, had refused to let anyone through, which ultimately led to pandemonium and allowed a horde of zombies to overrun the crowd. Alex brought the bus to a halt in front of the bridge. The road ahead was completely blocked with abandoned cars and crawling with the undead. Narrowing his eyes, he assessed the obstacles and decided it was time to test the efficiency of the snowplow he''d installed. But first, he turned to his passengers: "Hold on tight, as you can see, the bridge is completely blocked. We''ll have to plow our way through," Alex said, glancing back at the girls. "Are you sure the bus can handle this?" Rei asked cautiously, trying not to hurt his pride. "I mean, I trust your skills, but you''ve been working on it all night." Alex grinned widely. "Heh, you''re about to see what a true apocalypse machine looks like. Now grab onto something, because it''s going to get bumpy!" The girls, realizing Alex was serious, grabbed hold of whatever they could. They already knew better than to underestimate his driving. Meanwhile, GIR, MIMI, and Stitch rushed ahead, eager not to miss the show. Alex smoothly pressed the gas pedal and aimed the bus straight down the middle of the road. The first car in their path split in two as the snowplow smashed into it. The girls felt the bus shudder with every bump, the sound of metal crunching and smashing filling the cabin. By the time they crossed the bridge, they left behind a trail of mangled cars and debris scattered across the road. Alex nodded, clearly satisfied with how the bus had performed. "Perfect. Crash test passed," he remarked with a smug smile. The girls looked like they''d just been on the wildest roller coaster ride. Rebecca, on the other hand, seemed delighted and quietly giggled, already imagining herself behind the wheel. Brunhilde, as usual, remained composed, not even bothering to hold onto anything, as if the entire bumpy ride had been a mundane experience for her. The other girls, however, looked pale¡ªexcept for Saeko, who seemed calm despite her disheveled hair from all the shaking. "Next time, please don''t hit every car you see," Shizuka said wearily. "That was a test! I needed to make sure the snowplow could handle it," Alex replied with a smirk, waving her concern off. "Shizuka''s right. Test or not, stop smashing into everything," Saya chimed in, her face still a bit pale. "Don''t worry. Next time, I won''t be the one driving," Alex said, turning around with a lighthearted smile. The girls exchanged glances. Their eyes landed on Rebecca, who eagerly nodded in response to Alex''s words. No one wanted to experience a ride with her behind the wheel, considering her personality and the bus''s capabilities. Even Brunhilde, who always remained calm, silently supported the consensus. Each girl began mentally competing for a spot on Alex''s motorcycle, deciding it was better to endure a high-adrenaline ride with him than face Rebecca''s relentless driving. Meanwhile, Alex, oblivious to the silent battle unfolding behind him, continued driving the bus forward. Leaning slightly forward, he spotted the grand Takagi estate in the distance. It loomed large, though it was modest compared to Alex''s own mansion in Orario, which resembled a lavish palace thanks to the extravagant whims of the two goddesses living there. "You''ve got a big house, Saya," Alex remarked with a slight smile, glancing at her. Saya scoffed, looking out the window. "What does it matter if it''s big when my parents are always too busy? My dad''s obsessed with his political career, and my mom runs a bunch of companies. My childhood was spent surrounded by other rich kids who tried to suck up to me because of my family''s influence. The only exception was Takashi. But even he turned into a moody idiot." Her voice sounded irritated, and her gaze expressed disappointment. Alex silently glanced at her, trying to find the right words but chose to remain quiet for now, focusing on the road. The Takagi estate loomed ever closer. Alex let out a heavy sigh after hearing Saya''s words. He understood her feelings all too well¡ªbeing surrounded by people who cared only about her parents'' influence, not her as a person. From the anime, Alex remembered Saya''s personality during her childhood and doubted those spoiled children of politicians and the wealthy could handle her. The only exception was Takashi, who, to put it simply, became her first friend. Even so, Takashi''s later behavior as a moody teenager drove Saya away. A similar situation occurred with Rei, leading to the events that shaped their relationship. However, Alex had no intention of interfering in Takashi''s romantic affairs. There was no point; even a blind man could see that both Rei and Saya were clearly interested in Alex himself. The other girls, seeing the Takagi estate for the first time, couldn''t hide their astonishment. Rebecca, however, regarded it with some skepticism, thinking such a massive house for a family of three¡ªnot counting servants and guards¡ªwas simply pointless. As for Brunhilde, she was entirely unimpressed¡ªhaving seen the castles of gods, the Takagi estate seemed utterly ordinary in comparison. "Hey, Pinky," Rebecca began, turning her head to Saya. "Are you telling me guys have been hitting on you since you were a kid?" "I told you to stop calling me ''Pinky,'' you green menace!" Saya snapped, flipping her braid arrogantly. "And yes, at social events or high-society gatherings, guys were constantly trying to approach me. But my father always scared them off. It only took a few words from him to make them scatter like frightened puppies." "Or maybe they just couldn''t stand your snobby ''self-proclaimed genius'' attitude. Isn''t that right, Pinky?" Rebecca smirked, her grin widening. "Well, excuse me if they were all spoiled idiots!" Saya flared up, sharply turning toward Rebecca. "All they could do was spend their parents'' money, brag about their expensive toys, and talk about where they vacationed or who they dated. They had less brains than a baboon in mating season! And for the last time, stop calling me ''Pinky,'' you green-haired pest!" Rebecca burst into laughter, which only infuriated Saya further. Alex watched their bickering through the rearview mirror, marveling at how easily Rebecca could rile Saya up. He just shook his head, half-listening to their argument. "If we''re talking about geniuses, doesn''t Alex fit the bill?" Rei said thoughtfully. "Where else would you find someone who created two intelligent combat-ready robots and also geeks out over weapons from anime and games?" "There''s no comparison!" Saya snapped, flipping her braid back in annoyance. "GIR and MIMI are technologies decades ahead of their time. Those spoiled rich kids can''t even come close." "Wow, you''re making me blush," Alex quipped with a smirk, glancing over his shoulder. "If you know what you''re doing, you can create more than just robots." "Oh, shut up already!" Saya shouted, pointing at him angrily. "You and your ''If you know what you''re doing'' are driving everyone crazy. If it were that simple, we would have colonized Mars by now!" "Well, it''s not my fault that most people are just... How should I put this..." Alex paused, clearly searching for the right words. "Stupid?" Shizuka innocently suggested, smiling sweetly and tilting her head slightly. Alex nearly choked on Shizuka''s unexpected comment but decided not to argue. The girls all turned to her in unison, clearly surprised that, with such an innocent expression, she had just casually called the rest of humanity idiots. No one dared to object, though¡ªit was obvious Shizuka hadn''t meant any harm with her words. Alex understood the sentiment: people capable of changing the entire world were born incredibly rarely. Compared to such individuals, the rest of humanity might indeed appear like monkeys. However, he had no intention of voicing that thought¡ªthere was no need to offend anyone unnecessarily. After all, the concept of "genius" was quite flexible. Some might be geniuses in martial arts, while others excelled in science or technology. With a sigh, Alex tuned out of the conversation partially, letting the girls continue questioning Saya about life in a wealthy family. It wasn''t new information to him, so he listened absentmindedly. As the bus approached the gates of the Takagi estate, Alex noticed the massive iron gates guarded by security personnel. One of them was speaking into a radio, while the other signaled for the bus to slow down. Alex carefully stopped the bus right in front of the gate. Two guards approached, clearly intending to question their arrival. Before they could say anything, however, the bus door burst open with a loud clang, and Saya jumped out. Upon seeing her, the guards immediately straightened up, their faces lighting up with relief. "Young Lady Takagi, we''re glad to see you safe and sound!" one of them said with a respectful nod toward Saya. "How many times do I have to tell you not to call me that!" she snapped, hands on her hips. "Apologies, Young Lady Takagi, but it''s part of our duties," the second guard replied, shaking his head. "I''ve watched you grow up, and I''m just used to addressing you that way." Saya clenched her fists, visibly on the verge of an outburst. The guards, well aware they had stepped onto "forbidden ground," braced themselves. They had often been on the receiving end of her fiery tirades about the title "Young Lady." However, they couldn''t defy Soichiro Takagi''s orders, so they continued to follow protocol. Before Saya could launch into another heated monologue, she felt a gentle hand rest on her shoulder. Turning around, she saw Alex shaking his head, reminding her of their purpose for being there. Exhaling sharply in frustration, Saya stomped back onto the bus, pouting. The guards exchanged looks of immense relief, practically giving Alex a mental "thumbs up" for pacifying the fiery Saya so quickly. One of them relayed her arrival over the radio, and the gates began to creak open. Alex nodded to the guards and returned to the bus, driving through the gates and into the estate. As they neared the mansion, his attention was drawn to the numerous tents scattered across the expansive courtyard. Survivors had taken shelter there, but their behavior was far from what one might expect in a zombie apocalypse. From a distance, it looked more like a picnic gathering than a fight for survival. "Slackers. They won''t last long," Alex muttered, parking the bus. "What can you expect? They''re used to peaceful lives and clearly have no intention of giving them up," Brunhilde replied thoughtfully as she observed the scene. "A prime example of those who refuse to take responsibility for their own survival. Typical children of Adam... What a pity." "As Gaia would call them... Oh right, ''glorified monkeys,''" Alex smirked, shaking his head. "You''re not wrong," Saya chimed in, folding her arms across her chest. "They don''t want to fight for their survival and just leech off others. I don''t understand why Father bothered to take in these freeloaders." Saya didn''t notice the strange remarks from Alex and Brunhilde, as she was completely focused on observing all the people her father had saved. The other girls also peeked out of the bus windows and saw crowds of people who looked more like vacationing tourists than survivors of a zombie apocalypse. Shaking their heads, they chose to ignore the carefree faces. Alex and the girls stepped off the bus, avoiding unnecessary attention. As soon as they set foot on the ground, an elegant woman hurried toward them from the mansion. She had long light purple hair cascading down her back, with the front strands neatly swept to the sides of her face. Her purple eyes stood out against her delicate features. Her figure was slender, and her elegant outfit highlighted her aristocratic refinement. She wore a red dress with white fabric wrapped around her shoulders and hips, a silver necklace with a small charm, and lipstick that added to her sophistication. This was Yuriko Takagi, Saya''s mother. "Saya, dear, I''m so happy to see you again!" Yuriko exclaimed, rushing up to her daughter and hugging her tightly. "Mom!" Saya joyfully called out, leaping into her mother''s arms. Alex briefly glanced at Yuriko and couldn''t help but admit that this woman was truly beautiful. His thoughts were quickly interrupted by a barely audible cough from the Valkyries in his spiritual space, making him roll his eyes. Then Rebecca and Brunhilde promptly reminded him that "it''s inappropriate to stare at other people''s wives," delivering light but firm jabs to his side. Alex sheepishly looked at Rebecca and Brunhilde, then noticed that the other girls were giving him the same reproachful look. He scratched the back of his head, clearly not used to such attention. Meanwhile, Saya and Yuriko, completely absorbed in the joy of their reunion, didn''t notice what was happening around them. When Yuriko released Saya from the embrace, her gaze quickly swept over the group that had arrived with her daughter. The woman carefully observed the girls but her attention lingered on Alex. "So, you must be the Alex my daughter has talked so much about? I didn''t expect Saya to speak so highly of some boy. Thank you for saving my little Saya," Yuriko said with a warm smile. "Mom!" Saya exclaimed, blushing with embarrassment. "Nice to meet you, Ms. Takagi. And no need for thanks, it was just a coincidence. We were passing by the school, exploring the area when all this started," Alex replied calmly, brushing off the gratitude. "You can call me Mrs. Takagi or just Yuriko. Still, let me thank you once more. I''m truly grateful for saving my daughter," Yuriko continued to smile, looking at Alex intently. Alex didn''t intend to accept the thanks, knowing there were some selfish motives behind his actions. However, Yuriko, mistaking him for just a modest person, grew even more fond of him. Meanwhile, Saya quietly huffed off to the side, fearing her mother might say something even more embarrassing. The girls, noticing Yuriko''s expression, struggled to suppress their laughter. Yuriko, however, lowered her gaze and noticed the trio of creatures clinging to Alex and Rebecca''s legs: GIR, MIMI, and Stitch. "These must be the charming little creatures Saya has talked so much about. They''re really cute," Yuriko said, watching the trio of "troublemakers" with a light smile. GIR, MIMI, and Stitch, being well-mannered, waved their paws at Yuriko in a friendly manner. She giggled with a sweet smile, watching the amusing creatures, and was about to ask more questions. Meanwhile, Alex slightly squinted, catching how Yuriko referred to herself as "Mrs. Takagi" instead of "Miss Takagi." His thoughts started forming into a coherent picture. It seemed that Soichiro wanted Yuriko to leave this place, and the reason for it was likely quite serious. Alex quickly figured it out: Soichiro knew that a large zombie horde from Tokyo was heading their way and would arrive that very night. Saya, catching her mother''s tone, also noticed the oddity of how she referred to herself. This made her wonder what was happening between her parents. Before she could ask Yuriko any questions, Soichiro himself stepped out of the house. Alex gave Soichiro a quick once-over. His strict suit, confident posture, and cold gaze all reminded him of old gangster characters from movies, rather than a politician. The way he carried himself gave off an air of the shadowy world. "Saya, I''m glad you''re alive. And you must be the one who saved her," Soichiro spoke in a gruff voice, staring Alex straight in the eyes. "And you must be Soichiro Takagi, the one who abandoned his daughter and decided to save these... outcasts instead," Alex retorted, not intending to be polite with such a man. The tension between the two men began to rise rapidly. Their gazes met, like an unspoken duel was beginning between them. Rebecca, sensing a potential threat, tightened her grip on the pistol in its holster. Despite her fondness for Saya, she was ready to stand by Alex in any situation. Brunhilde, on the other hand, remained calm. She understood perfectly that Alex was deliberately testing Soichiro to figure out what kind of person he was. The other girls also tensed, watching the exchange of glances, while Saya and Yuriko froze, observing the unfolding scene. Soichiro, contrary to expectations, didn''t react to Alex''s sharpness. He merely smiled slightly, as if agreeing with the accusations. "You''re right. As a father, I have failed. But that doesn''t mean I don''t love my daughter," he said in a calm, assured tone. Alex raised an eyebrow, surprised at how easily Soichiro admitted his mistakes. Even Saya seemed shocked to hear such words from her father. She grabbed Alex''s sleeve, looking at Soichiro with confusion and tension. Soichiro caught her gaze but, without dwelling on Saya, turned his attention back to Alex. "If you don''t mind, we can talk in my office?" he offered calmly. "Lead the way," Alex nodded, eager to hear what Soichiro had to say. Soichiro turned and walked toward the mansion. Alex glanced back at the girls and briefly told them he''d be back soon, also reminding them of the purpose of their visit. Hearing this, Yuriko looked at Saya for clarification. Saya quickly explained that they weren''t just there to take her, but also to offer the others a chance to leave with them. However, she warned that everyone in their group would need to contribute. Yuriko nodded approvingly, deciding to help while Alex and Soichiro talked. Following Soichiro, Alex walked silently through the mansion''s corridors, not saying a word. Finally, they reached the office. Soichiro opened the door and motioned to a chair. "Sit," he said. Without hesitation, Alex sat down, waiting for Soichiro to begin the conversation. Soichiro walked over to the window and looked out at the lawn, where the rescued people were housed in tents. "So, why did you bring me here, old man? Or do you want me to admire your back while you gaze thoughtfully out the window?" Alex asked with a hint of mockery, looking at him with a calm expression. Soichiro turned at Alex''s voice and smiled faintly. He hadn''t been spoken to so bluntly in a long time. It stirred a strange feeling of nostalgia for the times when people weren''t afraid to look him straight in the eye. Mentally, he even gave Alex some points for his straightforwardness. Stepping away from the window, Soichiro sat at a massive wooden desk and locked eyes with his guest. "I know why you''re here. You want to take my ex-wife and anyone else who decides to leave," he said calmly, as if discussing the weather. Alex felt a familiar sense of satisfaction as his suspicions were confirmed. Soichiro had indeed found a way to protect his wife by sending her away. This also suggested that he had information about the looming threat. "So, you have news from Tokyo?" Alex asked, pulling a cigarette from his pocket. "Yes," Soichiro nodded, glancing briefly at the cigarette. He waved his hand, granting permission to light it. "My old friend warned me yesterday. A horde of the dead is moving our way. Unfortunately, I lost contact with him today." Alex lit the cigarette, exhaling a thoughtful puff of smoke. "And do you know who''s behind this?" he asked, watching Soichiro closely. "Live Corporation. From the start, I suspected they weren''t as simple as they seemed. And I was right. But, judging by your question, it seems you already know about it. Information like that isn''t easily come by," Soichiro observed, sizing Alex up. "Right," Alex nodded. "We captured their operatives after they blew up a substation, leaving the city without power. Unfortunately, we couldn''t extract much information." Soichiro frowned, intrigued. "And what stopped you?" he asked with a hint of curiosity. "They either have a mental block or something like that," Alex replied, flicking the ash thoughtfully. "One of them went insane during interrogation. Had to get rid of him. The only thing we learned was that they''re a response team from the corporation''s headquarters in Japan. Oh, and I overheard them mentioning capturing mutated zombies. That''s about it." Soichiro nodded silently, contemplating what he had heard. Alex, exhaling smoke, realized it was time to get to the main point. "So what are you going to do, knowing that a horde is coming?" he asked, leaning slightly forward. Soichiro straightened up and spoke in a firm, confident tone: "I will meet this horde as a warrior and die on my land. I''m not going to run like a coward from a bunch of dead people. This is my home, my land, my legacy. If I''m meant to die, I want to do it here, where I grew up." Alex frowned. His gaze hardened. "What about your daughter and wife? How will they live with the thought that you abandoned them? And these people gathered at your house? And your guards, who follow you? Have you thought about them?" Alex''s voice grew firmer, each question landing like a hammer strike. Soichiro''s face took on a melancholic expression. His gaze fell on a framed photo on the desk. In the picture were he, Saya, and Yuriko, smiling and looking straight into the camera. Despite his strict and sometimes harsh demeanor, Soichiro loved his family more than anything. He wanted his daughter to be strong, independent, not relying on others, and able to handle everything on her own. But he realized that in his desire to raise her that way, he had deprived her of the love and warmth she deserved. Yuriko''s situation was more complicated. He didn''t want her to become a victim of the zombie army, which was why he had decided on the divorce. His logic was simple: better they hate him than see him as a coward who traded family for a career. "I''ve already decided," Soichiro began, bitterness in his voice. "I know that Saya won''t leave Yuriko here and will do everything to take her with her. I anticipated this, which is why I divorced Yuriko. The people here now won''t survive outside the mansion''s walls, and I know that. Those who have been with me from the beginning were warned, but none of them left. They''ve lost everything they had and still chose to stay. They want to face this final battle with me. So, as a father, I ask you: protect Saya and my ex-wife. That''s all I can ask." After finishing, Soichiro bowed his head to Alex. "No need for that," Alex grunted, putting out his cigarette. "Saya is a good girl. She does more than anyone else, tries to be helpful and learn. Don''t worry, I''m not going to leave her. I like her too much. And Yuriko¡ªshe''s Saya''s family, so she''s my family too. I promised Saya I''d try to convince you to leave with us. But it looks like you''re set on staying. So, what''s your plan? You know that the horde will still get here." Soichiro smiled slightly upon hearing Alex''s words. He didn''t even need to guess to understand the kind of person standing before him. Alex placed family above all else, and that pleased Soichiro. He knew that, even if he himself hadn''t been the perfect father, there would be someone by his daughter''s side who would do everything possible for her. "There''s an old ammo warehouse beneath the estate. It''s been there since the war and isn''t recorded anywhere. When the horde gets here, I''ll blow up the warehouse. The people who''ve stayed with me know my plan, but they still decided to stay. What stubborn fools." "Faithful people are worth their weight in gold in times like these. I won''t try to dissuade you, but I''ll still offer my help in this matter," Alex remarked, pulling a small black cube the size of a palm from his pocket. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He placed it on the table, and Soichiro looked at the strange object with curiosity. "And what is this?" he asked, picking up the cube. "A bomb," Alex replied calmly. "As much as you talk about your people''s loyalty, the human factor always plays a role. Anything can happen. So, if you realize you''ve been betrayed, or if you''re surrounded with no way out, activate this cube. It will blow up the entire warehouse and the mountain with it and send you straight to Valhalla." Soichiro was silent, inspecting the cube in his hands. "I''ll explain how to use it," Alex continued. "Just think of it as Plan B." Soichiro listened carefully, realizing that Alex was right. Things could always go wrong. After a brief moment of thought, he accepted the offer, understanding that this would allow him to end everything on his own terms. Alex sighed inwardly. He was helping Saya''s father go straight to Valhalla, and it stirred a strange feeling in him. To be continued... Chapter 218 - 218: An Unexpected Addition to the Collection Alex sat across from Soichiro, patiently explaining how the black cube-shaped bomb worked. The moment brought him an uneasy feeling: in essence, he was helping another man commit suicide. It made Alex ponder what it must feel like to face such a situation¡ªa country descending into chaos during a zombie apocalypse. He understood that in this new world, the concepts of "nation" and "state" no longer mattered¡ªonly the living and the dead remained. Now, humanity needed to unite under one banner to survive. But even that seemed nearly impossible, considering that behind the entire catastrophe stood a corporation controlled by the enigmatic avatar Nyan-Nyan, who had managed to acquire fragments of the Markers. Alex realized that even if he managed to destroy the main culprit and save countless lives, it would all be meaningless if people refused to come together for their mutual survival. He sighed deeply, contemplating the future, and hoped that his group, including the "troublemaking trio," could find a way to inspire change. "I didn''t expect such a tiny thing to hold so much power," Soichiro admitted, examining the black cube in his hands. "What did you expect? We''re always moving forward," Alex replied with a hint of irony. "Besides, I seem to have a strange affinity for creating destructive things." Soichiro merely sighed, staring at the cube. He knew Alex''s words about the human factor might hold truth. Even the most loyal followers could sometimes betray, and in his life, he had seen this happen more than once. Pushing away dark thoughts, he focused on what was important. "Yuriko told me you''re planning to leave the city, head for Okinawa, and then find a place to settle," Soichiro said, shifting his gaze to Alex. "Yeah, that''s right. In the current situation, there''s no point in clinging to outdated concepts like nations or borders. I want to save as many people as I can and head for Alaska. It''s remote enough from the rest of the world, and we might be able to rebuild some semblance of normal life there. Better that than living in constant fear of a zombie horde knocking on your door," Alex replied, lighting another cigarette. "I won''t say I completely agree with your views," Soichiro admitted, "but I understand you''re right. There''s no point in holding on to the past anymore. However, people like me or my old comrades would rather die defending our land than abandon the place we call home. We''ve made our choice. I''ve decided to sacrifice myself to give others a chance to survive. Let all those walking corpses come to my doorstep. I''ll destroy them and take as many with me as I can. That will give you the chance to leave the city with less risk," he said, standing up and gazing out the window. Alex watched him with a faint sadness in his eyes. "You realize Saya and Yuriko will hate you for this? Saya doesn''t know how to feel about you. She''s upset you didn''t follow her when all this started, but it seems she''s gotten used to you making decisions like this. As for Yuriko... according to Saya, she still loves you. And I doubt your decision left any positive feelings in her heart," Alex said, his eyes never leaving Soichiro''s figure. "I know that¡­" Soichiro exhaled heavily. "But I don''t want to see them die¡ªor worse, turn into walking corpses. Let them hate me. It doesn''t matter. What matters is that they get out of this nightmare. And I know this is my last chance to do right by them as a father and husband. That''s why I can entrust them to you with a clear conscience. You seem like the kind of person who, even while pretending to act by chance, saves people because you see it as your duty." He turned and looked at Alex. His gaze was firm, yet there was gratitude in it. Alex sighed upon hearing Soichiro''s words, but he didn''t argue. His strength allowed him to save people, but he only did so because he wanted to. Alex understood that at any moment, he could stop and focus on more important things. No one had ever asked him to be a savior. The only thing his father had wanted from him was to restore the timelines. But even that didn''t mean he had to intervene to the extent of changing the course of history, as he had done in Valhalla. Looking at Soichiro, Alex couldn''t help but compare him to Heracles¡ªa man who had walked a similar path. The desire to defend his ideals and save everyone, even if it meant the hatred of those closest to him, connected them. "You remind me of my wife''s brother," Alex said with a light, ironic smile. "He was as stubborn as you. He was also willing to accept the hatred of his loved ones, just to save people." "And what was this person''s name?" Soichiro asked, intrigued. "The one who was willing to sacrifice himself for others?" "His name was Heracles," Alex replied, shaking his head. "I killed him with my own hands. We stood on opposite sides in the war. But neither I nor my wife ever hated him for his choice. Perhaps at first, I was angry with him for betraying those he had sworn to protect. But in the end, all he wanted was to fulfill his oath and protect those he was responsible for." The events from that time vividly resurfaced in Alex''s memory. Even though he had resurrected Heracles later, the residue of that duel still lingered. Soichiro, watching Alex closely, noticed a hint of sadness mixed with irony in his eyes. "He must have been a great man, if you speak of him with such respect," Soichiro said thoughtfully, nodding. Alex changed the subject: "Don''t you want to talk to Yuriko or Saya one last time? Before we leave?" "I''ve already said everything I wanted to say to Yuriko. As for Saya... I hope she understands the reasons for my actions. Even if she hates me¡ªso be it. I was never a good father or a caring husband. All I want is for them to survive. For them to have the chance to live on," Soichiro replied, returning to his desk. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I don''t even know what to say to you, old man," Alex said thoughtfully, shaking his head. "I''ve never understood people who put their careers above their families. But it''s not my place to judge. Everyone makes their own choice and must deal with the consequences. I''m not going to try to convince you or put you on the ''right path.'' I have enough worries as it is, without trying to straighten out a stubborn old man." Soichiro chuckled: "Ha-ha, you''re not the first to say that. And before you leave, I have one last request. Please deliver this to my ex-wife and daughter when you get to a safe place." He pulled a letter from his desk drawer and handed it to Alex. Alex looked at the letter, understanding that it was a farewell. He nodded, took the letter, and tucked it into the inner pocket of his coat. Waving his hand, he left Soichiro''s office, leaving the stubborn old man alone with his thoughts. Alex didn''t want to know what was written in the letter. It wasn''t his business. His only task was to deliver it when the right moment came. Walking down the long corridors of the empty mansion, Alex made his way to the street. His thoughts were focused on whether the girls had been able to convince even some of the people to leave, or if everyone had chosen to stay, clinging to the remnants of their past lives. Even the Valkyries, who were in his spiritual space, remained silent, offering no comment on Soichiro''s decision. Outside, a group of people had gathered by the bus. The girls who had been handling the evacuation stood nearby, watching the few volunteers who had decided to leave. Among them was Saya. She noticed Alex and seemed to want to say something, but he simply shook his head, signaling that Soichiro had chosen to stay. Saya sighed in annoyance but didn''t ask any questions. While Alex had been speaking with Soichiro, Saya had managed to talk to her mother and learn more about the situation. Her irritation with her father''s actions, deciding to divorce Yuriko and effectively kick her out, only grew stronger. "So, you still couldn''t convince that stubborn old man," Saya said, frowning. "Unfortunately, your father has firmly decided to stay. I have no right to tell him what to do¡ªhe''s an adult and free to make his own decisions," Alex replied, gently placing his hand on her head. "Then let him go to hell, that stubborn old man! He always does whatever he wants without thinking about his family!" Saya exclaimed irritably. Alex sighed and started stroking her head, trying to calm her down a bit. His gaze shifted to Brunhilde and Rebecca, who were watching him intently. Brunhilde narrowed her eyes for a moment, scanning Alex''s memories of the conversation with Soichiro. What she saw made her sigh heavily and shake her head. On one hand, she could understand Soichiro''s determination; on the other, his decision to abandon his family seemed incomprehensible to her. Spending time in Alex''s spiritual space, Brunhilde had adopted his belief that family should always come first, and for that reason, Soichiro''s actions stirred dislike in her. Rebecca, observing the situation, roughly guessed how Alex''s conversation with Soichiro had gone. Her gaze, like Alex''s, turned toward Yuriko, still dressed in her elegant evening gown. Seeing this, Alex couldn''t help but grimace. "Young man, do you realize it''s rather impolite to look at a lady like that?" Yuriko said with a smile, covering her mouth with her hand. "Of course, I''m already divorced, but that doesn''t mean I''m ready for a new relationship. Though, if I were younger and hadn''t met my ex-husband, I might have agreed to go on a date with you. But you''d better focus on your relationship with my daughter." "Mom!" Saya squealed, pointing at Yuriko. "Don''t be angry, little Saya, I''m not going to steal your love. Well... maybe," Yuriko added, teasing her daughter playfully. Alex just rolled his eyes and sighed. It was already clear to him what Yuriko was really like. However, her coquettish behavior didn''t bother him in the slightest right now. Saya, even angrier now, was preparing to scold her mother again, but Alex patted her on the head, trying to calm her down. Seeing this, Yuriko quietly giggled, which only made Saya angrier. In the end, Saya dramatically turned away, showing that she would now ignore her mother. "Well then, I''m just curious, are you planning to go like this?" Alex asked in a dry tone, looking at Yuriko. "What''s wrong with my outfit?" she innocently asked, inspecting her evening dress. Alex''s eyelid twitched. Even Rebecca and Brunhilde were now eyeing Yuriko, barely hiding their mild shock. The woman in the elegant evening gown clearly didn''t understand how inappropriate her attire was for surviving in a zombie apocalypse. Even Saya, after looking at her mother, caught on to the essence of Alex''s disapproval. "I think it''s better for you to change into something more practical," Alex said, barely holding back a chuckle. "Go inside quickly, put on a tracksuit and sneakers. No dresses or heels! I''m not going to carry you on my back just because you decided to show off in high heels." "But¡­" Yuriko started, clearly not wanting to go back inside. "No ''buts,'' Mom!" Saya firmly interrupted, pointing toward the house. "Put on something comfortable. And take some more practical clothes with you!" Yuriko sighed heavily, but under her daughter''s gaze and Alex''s teasing squint, she reluctantly went inside to change. Yuriko glanced at Saya and sighed again, then headed into the mansion. Saya followed her to gather more comfortable clothes for herself. Alex stayed with the girls and decided to talk to the people who had agreed to leave with his group. He asked them what had led to their decision. The people explained that they understood that staying in one place and doing nothing to survive was a dead-end path. Alex nodded approvingly as he heard their answers. Meanwhile, the girls were curious about what Alex had talked about with Saya''s father. Alex briefly explained: "He decided to take a direct route to Valhalla." Shizuka, frowning slightly, asked: "How can you get there?" Alex smirked, placed a hand on her head, and answered gently: "Only warriors who fall in battle go to Valhalla. Anyway, don''t worry your head about it." Shizuka nodded, though her gaze still showed curiosity. Meanwhile, those who had decided to join Alex''s group began loading their belongings onto the bus and taking available seats. A few minutes later, Saya and Yuriko came out of the house. Yuriko was already dressed in a tracksuit and sneakers, and both women were carrying bags with their personal belongings. Alex nodded approvingly, noticing that a few more bodyguards had come out with them, probably deciding to leave as well. Once everyone had gathered, people started taking their seats on the bus. Alex sat behind the wheel, glancing around to make sure no one was left behind, when he suddenly noticed the absence of the "trio of troublemakers" ¡ª G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch. His gaze nervously scanned the yard until he saw them running from behind the house, carrying weapons in their hands. "Did they steal that?" Ray asked, watching them. "Yeah, they stole it," Alex replied tiredly, shielding his eyes with his hand. "That''s why I keep saying they can''t be left unsupervised." The trio ran up to the bus, proudly showing off their loot as if expecting praise. Alex just sighed heavily, gestured toward their seats, and said, trying not to laugh: "Just sit down already." Without waiting for praise from Alex, G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch hurried over to Rebecca and Brunhilde to hear their approval. Of course, Rebecca couldn''t help but smile and praised the "cute little ones" for their successful raid on the armory. Yuriko watched the scene with genuine surprise, not expecting these cute creatures to be mischievous enough to steal weapons and boxes of ammunition. She turned to Saya as if seeking an explanation, but Saya just shrugged. "Next time, at least don''t make it so obvious," Alex advised, giving the trio a disapproving look. "If you steal something, act like it''s yours. Don''t run around as if you''ve just been caught red-handed." "Okay, Dad," the trio replied in unison, trying to act innocent. Yuriko, still in shock, turned to Alex: "Aren''t you supposed to scold them for stealing?" Brunhilde answered instead of him, offering a restrained smile: "They''re going to do it anyway. You can''t convince them. It''s better to accept it and at least give a few useful tips." Alex simply nodded, confirming Brunhilde''s words. Yuriko could only give in, understanding that the weapons would likely be of no use to anyone in the mansion after that night. She knew her ex-husband''s intentions, and instead of trying to change his mind, she simply accepted his decision. Starting the engine, Alex headed back to the bank to drop everyone off. Then, he planned to go with Saeko to the museum and the family dojo to gather as much cold weaponry as possible to arm the people. The trip was calm: thanks to the "concert" Alex had arranged with fireworks at the depot, most of the zombies had now gathered in that part of the city. When they arrived at the bank, Alex drove onto the premises where Kiriko and Namiyo were already waiting for them. They immediately recognized Yuriko¡ªthey had met her before. Seeing familiar faces, Yuriko quickly approached to chat. Meanwhile, Rebecca took the weapons stolen by the "trio of troublemakers" to check them before passing them on. Only Alex, Brunhilde, and Saeko remained near the bus, with Saeko patiently waiting for them to head to the museum and dojo. "Brie, how''s the training going for the others?" Alex asked, showing interest in the survivors'' progress. "Better, but without proper weapons, it''ll be tough. All they have right now are makeshift weapons made from sticks and whatever they could find," Brunhilde replied, frowning thoughtfully. "Got it. Saeko and I will head out to search for weapons. Also, you could try teaching them the breathing technique," Alex suggested after a moment''s thought. "That technique? If you mean the one, I''ll do what I can, but I can''t promise much. I''m not as familiar with it as you are, but I understand the basics. If they can master it, their chances of surviving encounters with the dead will improve," Brunhilde said, agreeing with his suggestion. "Then I''m counting on you. Besides you, only Saeko and I know how to handle cold weapons. But I don''t have time to teach everyone, and Saeko likely won''t be able to¡ªteaching and learning are different things," Alex said before giving Brunhilde a kiss on the cheek. Brunhilde smiled and didn''t reply. She had already seen in Alex''s memories how he trained others and decided to adopt his methods. She was inspired by the heights Alex''s students had reached under his guidance. Saeko, on the other hand, became intrigued by the mentioned breathing technique and decided to ask Alex about it later during their search. "So, are you ready?" Alex asked, turning to Saeko with a light smile. "Of course. But I''m curious about the breathing technique you mentioned. Is it related to that sword style you showed at the hospital?" Saeko asked, genuinely interested. "We''ll head to the museum first, and I''ll explain everything on the way," Alex replied, inviting her to follow him. Saeko nodded and got on his motorcycle. Alex mapped out the route to the museum Saeko had indicated, and along the way, he began explaining the principles of the breathing technique so she could understand its essence. Saeko listened intently, memorizing every word. The more she learned, the more intrigued she became. She remembered her father mentioning something similar once, but she couldn''t recall the details¡ªit had been too long. Arriving at the museum, Alex drove his motorcycle straight inside. "Good thing it''s empty here, and no one thought to haul any weapons out," he said with a satisfied look, surveying the untouched exhibit. "Most people probably wanted firearms, not spears or swords for protecting themselves from the dead," Saeko guessed, agreeing with his thoughts. Alex smiled and moved forward, following Saeko''s directions. After some time, they arrived at the section where ancient Japanese weapons were stored. Getting off the motorcycle, Alex immediately opened the weapons compartment to prepare a place for the chosen weapon. As soon as Saeko stepped inside, she headed straight for the stand with the katana she had dreamed about for years. Alex followed her and stopped next to her, his gaze falling on the blade in black and red scabbards. "Is this the one?" Alex asked with mild interest, nodding toward the sword. "Yes," Saeko replied with a smile, gazing at the blade. "When my father brought me here as a child, I saw this katana and wanted it. He told me legends about this sword, saying it was cursed. They say that whoever takes it into their hands will fall under the thirst for blood. According to the legends, this blade once belonged to a samurai who personally slaughtered many enemies." Alex looked carefully at the katana, trying to determine if it was really cursed. As it turned out, it was just a legend. He let out a barely noticeable sigh, somewhat disappointed¡ªhe had never encountered truly cursed weapons but had always dreamed of adding something like that to his collection. Without hesitating, Alex smashed the display case, took the katana, and handed it to Saeko. She finally got what she had longed for. Her face lit up with joy, like a child who had just received their most desired gift. "Thank you," Saeko said, smiling sincerely, then slightly leaned in and kissed Alex on the cheek. "You''re welcome," Alex replied with a light laugh. "Never thought I''d get a kiss for stealing a sword from a museum. But, as they say, there''s a first time for everything." They both laughed, and Saeko began examining the katana carefully, checking how comfortably it fit in her hands. Alex, meanwhile, decided to explore the hall and look for something valuable. When he reached one of the stands, his gaze suddenly stopped, and his eyes widened with surprise. There, among other exhibits, were katanas he hadn''t expected to find in this world. These were blades that once belonged to the Demon Slayer Corps. Greed stirred within him, like a beast ready to break free. He was certain¡ªthese swords had to be his. "Find something?" Saeko asked, coming closer and noticing how intently Alex was looking at the katanas. "Remember I told you about the breathing technique?" Alex looked at her, his voice sounding serious. Saeko nodded, tilting her head slightly, her curiosity only growing. "These katanas," Alex pointed to the blades in front of them, "belonged to the Demon Slayer Corps. They''re their legacy. Each of these swords was once a weapon of a slayer, someone who fought demons. The breathing technique I showed you near the hospital was specifically developed to fight monsters. Each swordsman of the Corps had their own unique breathing technique, and there were only fourteen of them. These katanas are part of their history. I simply have to take them. They must become part of my collection." Alex''s eyes sparkled with admiration and greed, a mix of emotions surging within him. "I never could have imagined that these blades, which I saw as a child, carry such an incredible history. Can you tell me more?" Saeko asked excitedly, her gaze fixed intently on Alex. Alex nodded and began telling Saeko the history of these blades, as well as the process of creating the breathing techniques. Saeko listened attentively, growing more amazed with each word. But what fascinated her the most was that Alex mastered all the breathing styles, including the very first one that became the origin of the others. As Alex delved deeper into his story, he carefully shattered the display case and began extracting the blades. His gaze lingered on Shinobu''s katana, and in that moment, a wave of sadness washed over him. Thoughts of possibly going to that world to save her crossed his mind. Gathering all the blades from the display case, Alex particularly singled out Tanjiro''s and Shinobu''s katanas, while the others became part of his extensive collection. "And this katana with the black blade... Who did it belong to?" Saeko asked, inspecting the weapon. "This katana belonged to the first swordsman who created the original breathing style, Yorichi Tsugikuni. Later, it passed to his successor after many years," Alex replied, carefully sheathing the katana again. Saeko was astonished¡ªthe story of the blade was even more incredible than she could have imagined. As Alex continued to survey the other displays, he unexpectedly came across Yorichi''s earrings. His joy at the find was evident. Even though the earrings were a family heirloom of the Kamado family, Alex didn''t hesitate to smash the display case and take them. He already imagined wearing them for a while out of curiosity. "Find anything useful? Or something that will add to my collection?" Alex asked with a satisfied grin. "We came here to gather weapons for others, not for your collection. Now I understand what Brunhilda and Rebecca meant when they complained about your obsession with weapons," Saeko replied with a slight smile. "Details! Every man needs a collection to be proud of. So let''s grab everything useful, and that won''t fall apart after a few hits from zombies," Alex waved it off. Saeko laughed, her gaze softening. She remembered how her father also collected katanas, kept them like precious treasures, and called them his legacy, which he would someday pass on to her, along with the dojo. Once all the collectible blades were loaded onto the motorcycle, Alex and Saeko began gathering weapons that could be useful for survival. After spending about an hour searching, they decided to head to Saeko''s family dojo. On the way, Alex began teaching Saeko proper breathing techniques. He explained that once she mastered this basic technique, he would start teaching her the breathing styles best suited for her body. Saeko asked with interest what he meant, and Alex explained in detail that the breathing techniques depend on a person''s physical traits. After receiving his answer, Saeko returned to practicing to master the basics quickly and move on to the next stage. Alex was confident that she wouldn''t need much time to learn. Her determination impressed him, and he knew she would soon dive into full-fledged breathing techniques. The Busujima family dojo was relatively close to the residential part of the city, so they arrived there quite quickly. "Here''s my home. I would offer you tea, as a proper guest should, but unfortunately, I can''t extend the proper hospitality right now," Saeko said with a slight sadness in her voice. "Don''t worry. You can offer me tea anywhere, as long as it''s made by your hands. Even if it''s just a tea bag in hot water, I''ll be fine," Alex replied with a wide smile. "Heh, as you wish. I hope you''ll appreciate my efforts," Saeko smiled, tightening her embrace around Alex''s waist. Alex smiled gently and, following Saeko, entered the dojo grounds. The spacious yard was bathed in the golden light of the setting sun, and a light breeze rustled the leaves of the trees. Inside, they made their way to the room where Saeko''s father kept his katana collection. The room looked like a shrine dedicated to the art of the sword, and each katana seemed to tell its own story. Saeko paused for a moment, her gaze becoming thoughtful, and her lips curved into a faint, sad smile. Alex sensed that something was troubling her and stood beside her, touching her shoulder. "Are you thinking about your father?" he asked softly, watching her expression. Saeko took a deep breath and nodded. "I''m thinking about where his path has led him. I''m not worried about him¡ªhe''s a very strong swordsman, and I''m sure he''s fine. I''m just curious about where he is now. After I grew up, he spent almost all his time traveling, leaving me to take care of the dojo." Her voice was calm, but there was a shadow of longing in it. Alex chuckled, trying to cheer her up. "Well, since he''s such a tough nut, you''ll definitely meet again. And when you do, you can knock some sense into him if you want." He winked at her, chuckling lightly. To his surprise, Saeko smiled more widely and responded with a light laugh. "You''re right. It would be fun to spar with my father and show him what I''m capable of. Especially after he left everything on my shoulders while he was off fighting someone somewhere." She suddenly took Alex''s hand, her touch warm and confident. Alex responded with a light squeeze and began packing the katanas. He was surprised by the vastness of her father''s collection. Each katana was unique¡ªnot only in design but also in the aura it seemed to carry. When all the swords were neatly packed into a large bag, they left the dojo and headed toward the motorcycle. The sun slowly sank below the horizon, bathing the streets in a warm crimson glow. On the way, Saeko began to share stories of her childhood, the long hours of training, and the discipline her father had instilled in her. Alex listened attentively, asking clarifying questions. He was genuinely interested in hearing her story, especially how she had grown up and become the person she was today. Time passed quickly. They reached the bank as the sun nearly disappeared behind the horizon, giving way to an evening sky painted in purple and blue hues. Alex glanced at his watch and realized the day was coming to a close, meaning the zombie horde would soon be arriving in the city. To be continued... +3 chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 219 - 219: Unexpected Problems Alex and Saeko arrived at the bank without any issues. The journey passed quickly as Saeko shared stories about her childhood and the upbringing she received from her father. Alex listened with genuine interest, occasionally asking questions to keep the conversation going. He was truly intrigued by her life and training experiences. At the same time, he contemplated which breathing technique would suit Saeko best for her training. However, he decided that she should first fully master the basic breathing technique before progressing to sword techniques. He also noticed that even during their conversation, Saeko was practicing proper breathing, clearly eager to master the technique quickly. Alex was impressed by her diligence and progress. During their travels¡ªfrom the museum to the dojo¡ªSaeko had almost completed the first stage of breathing training. It was clear she would need very little time to fully master the technique. As they approached the bank, Alex parked the motorcycle and prepared to carry the weapons inside. However, they were greeted by all the women who had stayed at the bank, including Kiriko, Namiyo, and Yuriko. Rebecca, being the most impatient, immediately ran up to find out what Alex had brought back. The trio of troublemakers didn''t waste any time either; they quickly grabbed the bags from the motorcycle and began inspecting the weapons. "Not a bad haul," Brunhilde remarked as she examined the contents of one of the bags. "You''ve brought back an entire collection of melee weapons. And I see Saeko even found herself another katana." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But why so many katanas? Did you rob a dojo or something?" Rei asked curiously, comparing the weapon Alex had given her at the start of the apocalypse to the ones they had just retrieved. "No," Saeko replied with a faint smile. "This is my father''s personal collection. I don''t even know how he ended up with so many katanas. Every time he went on a journey, he brought back one or two new ones." Saeko''s words piqued everyone''s interest. The women began closely examining the bag filled with katanas. Alex stood off to the side, smiling as he observed the chaos. He leisurely pulled out a cigarette and lit it, deciding to give them time to explore. Meanwhile, Saeko shared stories about each katana, explaining when and how it had become part of the dojo''s collection. Brunhilde, who was well-versed in weapons and had often dealt with gods of craftsmanship, examined the katanas with particular care. She noted how masterfully they were crafted. "These are exquisite works," she said, holding one of the katanas. "Each of them could still serve its wielder for a long time." At that moment, Rebecca approached Alex with a sly smile. "So, handsome, did you pick out anything for yourself? Knowing you, there''s no way you passed up the chance to add to your collection." Alex grinned widely. "You''ve got me figured out. Yes, I found something. And it''s even more than I expected." His answer caught everyone''s attention. The women stopped inspecting the katanas, and even GIR, MIMI, and Stitch paused their weapon selection for a moment. All eyes turned to Alex. Smiling, he walked over to the motorcycle and opened one of the weapon compartments. One side was entirely filled with fourteen katanas. The women exchanged glances and then looked back at Alex, not entirely understanding why he considered this part of his collection. Even Brunhilde raised an eyebrow slightly. "And why do you need so many katanas?" Rebecca was the first to break the silence, pulling one out. "They all look the same, don''t they?" "Oh no, my love," Alex said with a mysterious smile. "These aren''t just katanas. These weapons belonged to the Demon Slayer Corps. And most importantly, I found a katana that once belonged to a very important person." He pulled out one of the katanas, holding it with visible reverence. His words sparked genuine curiosity among everyone. Alex took out a katana that had once belonged to Yoriichi Tsugikuni and later to Tanjiro Kamado. Unsheathing the blade, the girls inspected its black edge, not understanding what made it so special. They had no knowledge of the Demon Slayer Corps Alex mentioned or who the person he referred to was. Only Brunhilde seemed to catch on, her eyes widening slightly in surprise. Rebecca, impatient as always, gave Alex a light kick to the leg, demanding an explanation. "Are you going to explain, or should we start guessing?" she asked. Brunhilde, wanting to clarify her suspicions, asked directly: "Are you talking about the person I think you are?" Alex, smiling smugly, nodded. "Exactly. This is the katana of Yoriichi Tsugikuni himself. And to top it off¡ªhis famous hanafuda earrings." With those words, he pulled out the hanafuda earrings from an inner pocket, showing them to everyone. "Incredible," Brunhilde said, closely examining the blade. "I never thought you''d be able to find something like this in this world. You''re certainly lucky." She knew just how difficult it was to find artifacts buried in history¡ªit was like searching for a needle in a haystack. Rebecca, snatching the earrings from Alex, examined them closely and whispered to him just loud enough for only him to hear: "These earrings¡­ I saw them once on one of your clones, but back then, it was just a replica. And now, you''ve found the real thing." She glanced at Alex with a sly smile and added, "Take a seat, handsome. I want to see how they look on you." Understanding her intent, Alex complied, sitting down so she could try the earrings on him. "They suit you," Rebecca declared, admiring the result. "You''re already a looker, but with these, you''ll look even better." "If we add a yukata and maybe a haori, you''d look like a true samurai," Saeko chimed in with a dreamy smile. "Well then, help me put them on¡ªjust be careful," Alex said, trusting her with the task. Rebecca, grabbing a needle, carefully pierced his ears so the earrings could be worn. Alex, meanwhile, ensured that his uniquely dangerous blood didn''t accidentally spill. When Rebecca finished, she stepped back to take a good look. "Absolutely stunning," she declared. The other girls nodded in agreement, and even the valkyries within Alex''s spiritual space approved of his new look. Pleased by the compliments, Alex thought he might keep the earrings on for a while. "I have a question," Saya said, examining the katanas. "Why are the blades different colors? This one''s red, that one''s purple, and this one''s yellow. And it''s clearly not paint¡ªthe color seems like part of the katana itself." Alex nodded and explained: "These katanas are made from special meteorite iron. Their color depends on the breathing style of their wielder. Red is for Flame Breathing, purple is for Butterfly Breathing, and yellow is for Thunder Breathing. These blades become true companions to their wielders." "And why is the one you showed first black?" Yuriko asked, intrigued. Alex smiled, embellishing the truth slightly: "A black blade appears when a swordsman masters more than one breathing style. Yoriichi mastered all styles, which is why his katana has a black blade." Satisfied with the answer, Saya carefully placed the katanas back into the motorcycle''s weapon compartment. However, the girls were still curious about the Demon Slayer Corps Alex had mentioned¡ªwhat kind of group had they been in the past, and why was Alex so eager to collect their katanas? Alex began giving a brief overview of the legendary corps. As he passionately recounted the tales of demon slayers, he caught sight of the trio of troublemakers¡ªGIR, MIMI, and Stitch¡ªeach choosing a katana nearly as tall as they were. They appeared to be imitating samurai. Alex chuckled, and the girls, noticing his gaze and its target, looked at the trio and burst into laughter. "They never change, do they?" Rebecca said with a smile. Deciding to continue the conversation in a more cozy setting, the group headed inside the building. After greeting everyone, they grabbed some food and went up to the roof¡ªtheir usual spot for dinner in recent days. There, under the starry sky, they resumed their conversation. "So, you''re saying these people hunted so-called demons with magical abilities, and they could only be killed with katanas made from meteorite iron? Did I get that right?" asked Saya, reflecting on what she had heard. "Sort of. But it''s all just legends. No one knows exactly how it really was. Just think of it as something like stories about yokai or spirit hunters. Less thinking, more enjoying the legends," Alex replied with a light smile, pointing his fork at Saya. Saya, lost in thought, suddenly raised a new question: "And yet... You caught a zombie yesterday that''s afraid of sunlight. Do you think this katana could deal more damage to it than an ordinary blade?" Alex froze for a moment, deep in thought. The other girls also pondered. If the legends were true, the meteorite iron katanas were specifically created to fight demons that feared the sun. Did that mean they would be more effective against zombies with a similar weakness? Rebecca, meanwhile, started considering the idea of creating ultraviolet bullets to fight such zombies. As for Alex, he couldn''t shake the thought: did the legends have any truth to them? He was ready to go and test the theory by capturing one of the zombies. Brunhilde noticed the expression on Alex''s face and sighed heavily. She understood all too well that this question would now trouble him endlessly. Her gaze drifted to Saya, whose innocent curiosity had sparked all of this. "Why did you ask that? Look at him now. If he doesn''t find out, he''s going to drive himself crazy," Brunhilde said, pointing at Alex. The girls turned to him. Alex was clearly on the verge of dropping everything and going after zombies right now. His face said it all¡ªhe was literally shaking with impatience to find the answer. "Don''t even think about going to catch that zombie to stab it with a katana. You''ll find out, but not now," Brunhilde said calmly but firmly, trying to cool Alex''s enthusiasm. "But I have to know! I need to test it. Please," Alex exclaimed, giving her a pleading look. "No. Tonight, a horde is coming to the city, and we need to be ready. If we have to run, we won''t have time for experiments," Brunhilde firmly replied. Alex clenched his fists, trying to suppress his inner restlessness. He understood that now wasn''t the time to test theories, but knowing that didn''t make the waiting any easier. Alex sighed heavily, puffing up in annoyance, and turned away. The girls watched him with smiles, amused by his childlike behavior¡ªit looked like a curious child had sulked because he didn''t get answers to his questions. Noticing Alex''s gloomy expression, Shizuka decided to comfort him so he wouldn''t remain in that state. She approached him, gently wrapping her arms around his head and began stroking his hair, as if calming a small, temperamental boy. "Calm down, everything will be fine," she said softly, continuing to soothe him. Alex involuntarily twitched his eye, feeling how the girls were barely holding back their laughter. However, instead of reacting, he simply let Shizuka continue, burying his nose in her soft chest. Maybe this wasn''t such a bad way to calm down. After dinner, everyone continued their casual conversation on the roof while the sounds of a video game and the usual bickering of the troublesome trio, now joined by Alice, played in the background. Suddenly, Alex''s phone emitted a loud signal, causing everyone to fall silent. He took out the device, looked at the screen, and sighed heavily. "The horde is already in the city," Alex announced, looking at the image from the bridge camera. "They''re crossing the bridge, but I haven''t seen anyone who might be leading them yet. If you want, you can go down, or stay and watch. They''ll be here in about half an hour." "If we stay here, won''t they see us? We''re on the roof, and we''re as visible as if we were in the open," Kiriko cautiously asked, expressing her concerns. "Don''t worry," Alex waved his hand confidently. "I''ve set up something interesting. It''s designed so we''re not visible. So, if you want, you can stay, but I warn you¡ªwhat''s coming won''t be pleasant to watch." "What''s this ''something''?" Saya asked, scooting closer to Alex. "Tell me more." "It''s a device somewhat like the mirrors in police interrogation rooms. It hides us from the zombies'' sight," Alex explained with a satisfied smile, enjoying the moment. Saya listened intently, sat closer to Alex, and began asking questions to understand the details. Yuriko, watching her daughter, silently praised her for taking the initiative to get closer to Alex. She was also impressed by Alex''s inventions and thought about how they could change the world. However, as an experienced leader, she understood that such technology in the wrong hands could lead to catastrophic consequences. Meanwhile, night fell, and the distant hum of the massive horde''s footsteps could be heard. Alex stood up and walked to the edge of the roof, and the other girls, except for Alice and the trio, followed him. G.I.R., M.I.M.I., and Stitch were distracting Alice so she wouldn''t see what was going on. From the roof, the endless stream of the dead could be seen, all moving forward with purpose. Alex squinted, studying the horde. His gaze caught something on the opposite side of the street. "Am I imagining things, or is someone jumping across the rooftops over there?" he asked, trying to make sure his vision wasn''t deceiving him. The girls also squinted, straining their eyes to see if Alex had imagined it. The night promised to be long. Everyone turned towards the direction Alex had pointed. However, due to the darkness, it was hard to make out what was happening from such a distance. Rebecca didn''t waste any time and pulled out a small pair of binoculars with night vision. Peering through them, she noticed figures jumping from roof to roof, like experienced parkour practitioners. Zooming in on the image, Rebecca could make out who they were. It turned out they weren''t zombies, but soldiers in black uniforms resembling military gear. Alex, too, realized they were soldiers, and he didn''t need a night scope to deduce that. The girls patiently waited for Rebecca to share what she had seen. "They''re not zombies; they''re soldiers. But they''re strange. Their jumps are too big for regular humans," Rebecca said, continuing to observe. "Maybe they modified the virus? Enhanced humans, eliminating the side effects? Or maybe they even created intelligent zombies who follow orders like soldiers?" Saya suggested, looking at Rebecca with interest. "Possibly," Alex said thoughtfully, stroking his chin. "But unfortunately, I can''t capture one of them right now. They''re staying too close together and are probably leading the horde. That means they can influence the zombies somehow. We just need to figure out how." "Or maybe they¡­ um¡­ what''s the term? Those people who can read minds?" Shizuka pondered, trying to recall the right word. "Are you talking about telepaths or something like that?" Saeko guessed. "Yes, exactly! Telepaths!" Shizuka nodded excitedly. Alex paused. This hypothesis seemed to him the most reasonable. He wanted to capture one of the strange soldiers for interrogation, but he understood that it was too risky at the moment. Such an impulsive action could cost the lives of those under his protection. Brunhilde, standing next to him, gently squeezed his hand, understanding how difficult this decision was for him. Reluctantly abandoning the idea of immediate capture, Alex took out a cigarette, lit it, and began considering other options. The girls stayed on the roof, continuing to watch the horde, which was slowly moving past their hideout. "Maybe they''re martial artists? You jump across rooftops too, Alex. Maybe they''re like you?" Namiyo suggested. "No," Brunhilde shook her head. "Their movements are too wild, not like refined skills. It feels like they''ve only recently gained this power and are still getting used to it." The girls exchanged glances and nodded, agreeing with her words. Alex continued to watch the soldiers retreat, confident that sooner or later, he would encounter them again. Meanwhile, the zombie horde passed the bank, unaware of the survivors hidden on the roof. When everything quieted down, Alex and the girls returned to their positions. Saya and Yuriko sighed heavily, understanding where the horde was headed and what its target could be. Seeing their worried faces, Alex tried to reassure them with a few comforting words. But Alex didn''t get the chance to relax. His phone vibrated again. The girls froze, sensing that it was a signal of a new threat. Alex quickly pulled out his phone, expecting to see another horde on the screen, but instead, it was an incoming call. "Zombieland Corporation. Want to kill zombies in style? We know how!" Alex joked as he answered the call. "Sorry, secret admirer, but not in the mood for jokes. Is Shizuka with you?" came Rika''s tired voice from the speaker. Hearing Rika''s voice, Alex immediately felt something serious had happened. Her words, though tinged with irony, couldn''t hide the tremor in her voice. That instantly put him on alert, making him consider the worst-case scenarios. "Rika, what happened? Why do you need Shizuka?" Alex asked calmly, though internally, he was bracing for the worst. "Heh... I''m afraid I won''t be able to treat you to coffee. I''m calling to say goodbye, Alex," Rika said, holding back her emotions. But even through the phone speaker, Alex could feel how hard she was trying to keep her composure. Shizuka tensed as soon as she heard her friend''s name. Her face turned pale, and her mind involuntarily conjured the darkest images. The other girls also sensed the anxiety, understanding that the call wasn''t a pleasant one. "Rika, tell me exactly what happened. Don''t waste time, explain everything, and I''ll come up with something," Alex said firmly, trying to get more details from her. "What''s there to explain? We were suddenly attacked by a horde. We didn''t have time to react. We''ve barricaded ourselves in, but there''s no way out. How are you planning to help? Unless you''re a wizard and can teleport us out of here," Rika responded bitterly with irony. "Where are you now? Be precise, I''ll find a way. I''m not leaving Shizuka''s friend to the zombies," Alex''s voice grew sharper, but he tried to sound confident to calm her down. "We''re in the west wing of the airport. But Alex, don''t come here. There are too many of them. Just tell Shizuka that I was glad to be her friend..." Her voice carried resignation, as if she had already accepted the inevitable. "You''ll tell her yourself. Barricade yourselves and wait. We''ll be there soon. Trust me ¡ª everything will be fine," Alex said firmly, with a slight smile on his face. "Heh... Alright, I''ll trust you. If you do save us, you can consider me yours. But if you''re too late and I become a zombie, please, kill me," Rika said, ending the call before Alex could respond. Alex exhaled, put the phone in his pocket, but his face turned serious. His gaze, full of determination, shifted to the pale Shizuka, who was barely holding back her trembling. The other girls tried to comfort her, but the worry was clear in their eyes. "Shizuka, don''t worry. We''ll get Rika out. Rebecca, GIR, MIMI, we have a mission. Move fast! Rebecca, grab the sniper rifle, you''ll provide cover. Time''s short, so no delays!" Alex stated confidently, already mentally planning their route. Shizuka silently nodded, struggling to suppress the fear gripping her. Rebecca immediately ran for her rifle, while GIR and MIMI went to gather the equipment. Alex looked at the other girls. "Stay here and keep an eye on the situation. I''ll be back soon." He quickly descended, started his motorcycle, and waited for the others. A few minutes later, Rebecca, GIR, and MIMI emerged, fully equipped for the mission. Rebecca sat behind Alex, tapping him on the shoulder to signal readiness. GIR and MIMI took their places on the luggage rack. "Hold on tight, we''re running out of time," Alex said, gunning the engine. The motorcycle roared to life, speeding down the road toward the airport. Alex pushed the throttle to the limit, knowing that every second could make the difference. Rika and her team''s barricades could fail at any moment. He felt the pressure, but his resolve to save them was unwavering, no matter the cost. Alex reached the airport grounds and stopped on the nearest hill. His gaze swept over the area, now filled with countless zombies. He sighed heavily, realizing the scale of the problem. Looking around, he noticed the soldiers he''d seen earlier were gone. That could only mean one thing ¡ª a significant part of the horde could be distracted. Drawing his bow from his inventory, Alex nocked an explosive arrow, aimed in the opposite direction from the airport, and released the string. A powerful explosion rang out, and a large portion of the zombies began to move toward its source. "Becca, cover me. If things go south, just leave. I''ll figure something out. And please, be careful," Alex said, cupping Rebecca''s cheeks. "Don''t worry, my sweet. You know your protective charms are on my ring. These dead ones probably won''t be able to break through. So go ahead, be the handsome prince who saves the friend of this boob... I mean, Shizuka''s friend. And I won''t leave you, you know that," Rebecca replied, hugging him. "Still, be careful. And please, don''t go wild with the magic bullets. I don''t want to deal with the aftermath later," Alex said, leaning in to kiss her. "As you say. You always ruin everything," Rebecca smiled, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "GIR, MIMI, follow me. It''s time to clear these disgusting dead ones," Alex ordered, releasing Rebecca from his embrace. GIR and MIMI jumped onto Alex''s shoulders. Opening the weapon compartment, he retrieved a power axe. Armed, Alex charged toward the airport. Leaping over the fence, he quickly made his way to the building, shooting zombies along the way. GIR and MIMI were also busy, shooting the approaching undead. Reaching the airport wall, Alex smashed through it with a powerful blow, creating a path inside. Looking around, he quickly scanned for landmarks. "West wing... Where to go?" he asked, looking at GIR. "That way," GIR replied, pointing in the direction. Alex nodded and ran in the indicated direction. The corridors of the airport were also filled with zombies. GIR and MIMI leaped off his shoulders to assist in the battle. Without stopping, they forged ahead, cutting their way through the hordes of the dead. The closer they got to the west wing, the greater the number of zombies became. Among them, more mutated types began to appear: hunters, fatties, and suicide bombers. Cutting their path, the team stopped in a long corridor that was literally teeming with zombies. Alex paused, assessing the situation. "GIR, play the music. Let''s attract these bastards. And keep an eye on our backs. You never know what scum might try to sneak up on us," he said, tossing his hair back. GIR turned up the music to full volume, and the powerful rhythm spread throughout the airport. The track "WHOOPS!" by ByAstral quickly grabbed the attention of the zombies. The crowd of undead trying to break into the room where Rika had barricaded herself, as well as those wandering the area, immediately turned toward the source of the sound. Among the horde, a Charger suddenly emerged ¡ª a massive mutated zombie that bulldozed through the others in its path to reach Alex. When it was just a few meters away, Alex, maintaining his calm, kicked it straight in the chest. The blow was so powerful that Alex''s foot pierced through the mutant''s rib cage. The Charger froze, letting out a death rattle before collapsing to the ground. "Well, time to clean this place of this filth," Alex said, gripping the handle of his power axe and surveying the crowd of zombies rushing toward him. The horde of undead charged at Alex and his two loyal robo-dogs, but they were met with an insurmountable obstacle in the form of the Imperium''s power weapons. Alex, GIR, and MIMI moved forward, cutting their way through the dense rows of zombies. With every step, they left behind piles of mutilated bodies. Alex swung his power axe, smashing zombies that tried to surround him. Those who came at him from the sides were grabbed by his free hand, tossed back into the crowd, turning them into improvised projectiles. GIR and MIMI didn''t lag behind: their weapons were operating at full capacity. One of the hunters tried to attack Alex stealthily, but it was met with a powerful strike from GIR''s power hammer, which turned the mutant''s head into a bloody mush. But despite the constant attacks, it seemed as though there were more and more zombies. Alex and his companions had made it halfway down the long corridor, leaving a bloody trail in their wake. Behind them, torn bodies piled up, and a river of blood flowed across the floor, following their steps. Alex, GIR, and MIMI were covered head to toe in zombie blood. With each strike, each step, their bodies became more and more stained in the foul sludge. The music continued to blast, adding to the chaotic atmosphere of the battle. To be continued... Chapter 220 - 220: An Unexpected Encounter with the Weapons Merchant Rika finished her phone call with Alex and leaned heavily against the cold wall. Her breathing was uneven, and her thoughts raced. She hadn''t expected the zombie horde to appear so suddenly, overwhelming them like an unstoppable wave and leaving no time to prepare. Everything had happened too fast. The only thing they could do was fight back and retreat, desperately seeking any sort of shelter. But the zombies had flooded the entire airport, cutting off all escape routes. The only safe spot left was the western wing, where they had barricaded themselves. However, calling it "safe" was a stretch. Rika knew, just like everyone else, that this was the end. There was nowhere left to retreat, no way out, and breaking through the massive horde of zombies was impossible. Trapped in the room, they were like prey cornered and doomed to become food for the undead. Rika lifted her gaze to the door, where the deafening pounding and the howling of the zombie crowd could already be heard. They were clawing at the metal, trying to break through the barricade. She watched as her people desperately reinforced the doors, fully aware that it was only a temporary measure. Her eyes fell on the phone she had just used to call Alex. The thought of saying goodbye to Shizuka and Alex crossed her mind, but it seemed like there wouldn''t be a chance for that now. Despite Alex''s promise to save her, she couldn''t believe he''d be able to fight his way through such a horde. It was simply impossible. "Well, are you just going to sit there? Or have you already given up, Rika Minami?" came Koko''s sharp voice. She stood nearby, arms crossed, glaring at Rika. "And what else am I supposed to do?" Rika replied wearily, lifting her eyes to Koko. "We''re cut off. In case you didn''t notice, Koko Hekmatyar, there''s no way out of this room. We''re low on ammo, there''s a mob of zombies outside, and you think I''m some kind of magician who can summon a magical pony to save us all? Maybe you''ve got some explosives stashed away? Just because you deal in weapons doesn''t mean you can pull whatever you want out of thin air" "Then call your ''secret admirer,''" Koko retorted sarcastically, raising an eyebrow. "Maybe he''s got something that can help. If he''s been feeding you intel, he can figure out how to get us out of this mess." "Alex can''t handle that horde. Gathering information is one thing; breaking through a crowd of the undead is entirely different," Rika said, shaking her head in exhaustion. "Damn it! I never thought I''d die in a place like this," Koko muttered, clutching her head. Rika watched her silently, feeling despair tighten its grip on her as well. Despite Alex''s promise, she couldn''t believe he would undertake a suicidal mission just to save them. Meanwhile, Koko paced the room, frantically trying to come up with some kind of plan. She nervously bit her nail, but the more she thought, the more hopeless the situation seemed. The only idea she could think of was the plane. If they could just reach it, they might stand a chance. But the western wing was cut off, and the airport was crawling with the undead. "Damn it all! Why does everything have to be so complicated?! We were so close to getting out of Japan! Couldn''t these damn zombies have shown up a few hours later?!" Koko burst out, clenching her fists in frustration. Her bodyguards watched her outburst in silence. They knew shouting was pointless, but they couldn''t blame her for it. The tension was unbearable. Valmet stepped forward to try to calm Koko down, but her efforts only worked briefly. Koko began scanning her team. Ammunition was running low, and explosives were in even shorter supply. She frantically tried to come up with a plan, but her mind was blank. "It''s been a pleasure working with you all," came Lehm''s unexpectedly calm voice. He lit a cigarette and looked around at the others. His face remained unreadable, and the faint smile on his lips only added to the absurdity of the situation. "I agree. This adventure was terrible, but I''m glad I was here with all of you," R added with a smirk, sitting on a table and glancing at the barricades with a resigned expression. Silence fell once more in the room, broken only by the relentless pounding and scraping at the doors. No one knew how much time they had left. Koko''s men decided to say their final goodbyes before the zombie horde inevitably broke through. Meanwhile, the officers under Rika''s command were still fortifying the barricades, using anything they could find to strengthen the doors and hold back the onslaught. But it was clear to everyone: this was merely delaying the inevitable. The barricades wouldn''t hold forever, and the undead would eventually breach their last refuge. Exhausted and out of options, the officers sank to the floor, staring despondently at their doomed sanctuary. Time dragged on painfully slowly, like stretched rubber, as the dull thudding on the doors grew louder and stronger. It felt as though the undead could burst through at any moment. Suddenly, a powerful explosion echoed from somewhere outside the airport. The unexpected sound made everyone freeze and listen intently. "What just blew up? That better not be my plane!" Koko snapped, her head jerking up. "All you care about is your plane," Rika replied with a touch of weariness, her ears straining to catch any further sounds. "No, it''s not our plane," Wiley said thoughtfully, adjusting his glasses. "Judging by the sound, the explosion happened far enough away, but close enough to attract the zombies'' attention." All eyes turned to Wiley. As their resident explosives expert, his opinion carried significant weight in moments like this. Noticing the sudden attention, Wiley cleared his throat awkwardly. "What do you mean?" Koko asked, trying to analyze the situation. "That explosion could''ve been deliberate, a way to draw the zombies away from the streets. Or it might''ve been an accident. It''s hard to tell exactly what caused it¡ªthe blast was too far away," Wiley explained, shaking his head slightly. Koko nodded thoughtfully, but her gaze shifted to Rika. The woman''s face held a flicker of surprise, as if a realization had just struck her. A thought crossed Rika''s mind: Could it be Alex? Could he have actually gone through with such a reckless plan to save her? But logic quickly quashed the fleeting hope. "Maybe your secret admirer came to the rescue?" Koko teased with a sly smile, narrowing her eyes. "Don''t be ridiculous, Hekmatyar," Rika snapped back coolly. "Who in their right mind would venture into a place like this, crawling with undead? That''s a death wish for a lunatic." Koko sighed heavily, knowing Rika was right. Only a complete madman would attempt to save someone in such a perilous situation. Suddenly, faint gunshots echoed from outside, cutting through the tension in the room. Silence fell once more, this time laced with unease and confusion. Koko and Rika exchanged glances, their faces etched with surprise. Even the others couldn''t hide their astonishment¡ªsomeone was actually shooting outside. Rika hesitated, considering the possibility that it might be one of her officers who had survived. But she quickly dismissed the idea as unlikely. "Well, maybe your admirer really is insane," Koko said skeptically, still unconvinced. "Koko, it''s more likely to be one of the surviving officers. I doubt someone like him would risk coming here," Valmet countered calmly, shaking her head. Nevertheless, a strange feeling of anxiety and hope crept into Rika''s heart. What if it''s actually Alex? the thought flashed through her mind, but she quickly tried to push it away. The sound of gunshots grew louder and clearer, and then, unexpectedly, they stopped. This brought mixed emotions to the survivors: hope that someone out there was fighting for their rescue, and fear that this person might have fallen victim to the horde. Rika clenched her fists, silently staring at the floor. Her mind was battling conflicting thoughts. On one hand, she hoped for a rescue, but on the other, she didn''t want Alex to put himself in mortal danger for her sake. An intense silence hung in the air. Koko leaned back in her chair, exhausted, realizing they had little to no chance of escaping. "It seems like this is it," she muttered to herself, but loud enough for everyone to hear. But suddenly, a strange sound emerged in the distance. It was barely audible over the heavy thuds of the zombies banging against the doors, but something about it felt wrong. "Am I hearing things, or have I started hallucinating?" R asked, nervously rubbing her ears. Everyone froze, straining to listen. Lutz, the sniper from Koko''s team, cautiously approached the door, trying to make sense of what was happening on the other side. Through the chaotic noise of pounding and scraping, a pattern began to emerge... music? "It... it''s music," Lutz finally said, turning to the others. His face was filled with genuine confusion. "It''s coming from the end of the corridor." These words made everyone tense up. Some, overcoming their fear, moved closer to the door to confirm it for themselves. Gradually, the sound grew louder, cutting through the sounds of struggle and tearing flesh. Koko exchanged a glance with Rika, but Rika just shrugged, signaling that she had no idea what was going on. "A secret admirer?" Koko suggested, narrowing her eyes. "Or maybe a new type of zombie carrying a speaker?" "Both options sound absurd," Rika replied irritably, brushing it off. Meanwhile, at the other end of the corridor, Alex, G.I.R., and MIMI were cutting their way through the horde of the undead. The corridor was so densely packed that it felt like rush hour on the subway. G.I.R. casually tossed zombies aside, while MIMI methodically carved her way through the crowd, leaving a bloody trail behind her. Alex, covered head to toe in zombie blood, merely smirked, wiping his face with his sleeve. "Just a little bit more, guys," he said, glancing at G.I.R. and MIMI, who were both drenched in blood but still fully battle-ready. After a few tense minutes, they finally reached the door. Alex surveyed it: despite numerous dents, the door was still holding up. "Zombieland Corporation. We have a delivery for Rika Minami. Please sign for the package," he said, tapping on the door with a light smile on his face. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the other side, surprised and skeptical voices rang out. Rika, standing on the other side of the door, heard the familiar voice and the mention of the corporation, which sparked a burst of joy inside her. A wide smile spread across her face, and at that moment, everyone around her stared at the door in stunned silence. They couldn''t believe that someone had actually risked breaking through a massive horde of zombies to save them. Although, to be fair, everyone knew that this person had come for Rika, not for them. Unintentionally, the men in the room began to feel irritation, as Rika''s "mysterious admirer" turned out to be so insane that he had risked his life for her. Without hesitation, Rika rushed to the barricade, eagerly starting to dismantle it in order to open the door. The others, realizing what she was planning, reluctantly joined in, removing the improvised reinforcements. When the last object was moved, Rika eagerly threw open the door, but immediately froze in place. Standing before her was a tall guy, covered in blood from head to toe, holding a massive axe in one hand. "Yo, Rika. Didn''t expect me to actually show up, huh?" Alex grinned and waved at her as though this was just another ordinary day. Rika opened her mouth but couldn''t utter a word. The people around her stepped back cautiously, instinctively recoiling from the terrifying sight. His blood-soaked body and carefree smile were, to put it mildly, unsettling. One of the officers peeked behind Alex and immediately recoiled when he saw the bloody carnage in the corridor. "God damn..." he muttered, unable to tear his gaze away from the horrific scene. Everyone in the room now stared not only at Alex but also at the corridor behind him. Completely clogged with zombie bodies, it had turned into a true bloodbath. The red liquid had soaked everything so thoroughly that it looked as though a river of blood had formed there. But Alex seemed oblivious to the shock around him, looking only at Rika, his expression relaxed, as if he were just here for a casual friendly visit. "Well, how much longer am I going to stand here? Not even offering me tea?" Alex smirked, his smile never fading. "By the way, I came here to rescue you." Rika, still in mild shock, mechanically nodded and stepped back, letting him in. Behind Alex, G.I.R. and MIMI¡ªtwo strange robot-like creatures¡ªentered, both completely covered in blood and carrying unusual weapons. Once all the doors were closed again and the barricade raised just in case, the officers continued to eye Alex and his "companions" with clear disbelief and amazement. A man named Toji, one of Koko''s people, recognized the weapons Alex and his robotic dogs were carrying as high-tech designs. His eyes widened in shock, and his mouth involuntarily dropped open. Koko, on the other hand, was intrigued. She watched Alex with clear interest, impressed by his determination, fearlessness, and incredible madness. But under the thick layer of blood, it was hard to tell what he looked like. The only thing that stood out were his rainbow-colored eyes, black hair, and a pair of hanafuda earrings. "Hey, does anyone have water or at least a rag?" Alex asked, pointing at his face. "I''m covered in zombie blood, and washing up wouldn''t hurt." "Oh, right! Of course, just a second," Rika finally snapped out of it and quickly handed him a towel and a bottle of water. Alex nodded, taking her gesture as a matter of course, and began to wash off the blood while everyone else continued to watch his actions in stunned silence. Having received everything he needed, Alex soaked the towel in water and began carefully wiping his face, ignoring the surprised looks from those around him. His only concern was getting rid of the sticky zombie blood before it dried and turned into a dirty crust. As he wiped his face and then his hands, he checked every detail to make sure he hadn''t missed anything. Once finished, Alex ran his hand over his cheek, making sure his skin was clean. When his face was finally visible, everyone present couldn''t hide their astonishment. Alex looked incredibly young. By their estimate, he could barely be eighteen. It was hard to grasp, especially considering his actions¡ªbreaking through a giant horde of zombies and coming out unscathed. Rika, studying Alex''s face closely, felt the corners of her lips twitch into a smile. At that moment, she realized that Shizuki really did have good taste in men. "Well, now, hello," Alex said with a light smile, turning toward Rika. "Didn''t expect me, huh? I came to save you." Rika sighed, shaking her head. "Heh, didn''t expect that. Who would''ve thought you''d be crazy enough to come here?" Alex noticed Rika''s worries starting to fade and decided to scan the room to see how many people had survived. His gaze moved over the faces until it landed on something that made him freeze. Among all the people present, there she was¡ªKoko Hekmatyar. Alex''s eyes widened in surprise, but he quickly composed himself. He couldn''t believe he had met her in this world. It seemed impossible, yet it confirmed his suspicions: this world was a mix of different stories. The discovery of demon slayer blades from another world had already made him think, and now he understood¡ªhe might very well meet others from different universes in the future. However, this revelation brought not only excitement but also unease. If there were positive characters in this world, then surely there were villains hiding somewhere, ready to join the corporation and become puppets of the Nyanko Avatar. Koko noticed Alex''s intense gaze, and a sly smile spread across her face. She stood up from her seat and walked toward him. Valmet immediately noticed her movements and followed, wary that this strange young man might pose a threat. Rika, on the other hand, furrowed her brows, not understanding why Koko had decided to approach Alex. Even the men in Koko''s entourage watched their leader with confusion. "So, you''re the secret admirer of Rika?" Koko asked, stopping in front of Alex. "Didn''t expect you to be so young." Alex, still in mild shock, looked into her blue eyes. His thoughts were racing. Meeting Koko was disorienting, but he quickly began analyzing the situation. If Koko''s here, it''s possible that other characters from different universes exist in this world too, he thought. His musings were interrupted by Rika''s voice: "Are you two going to keep staring at each other?" She crossed her arms, narrowing her eyes. Alex quickly averted his gaze and awkwardly cleared his throat. Of course, he couldn''t admit that Koko was one of the girls he had liked in the past¡ªalong with Shinobu from the demon slayer world. But his internal monologue was interrupted by mocking voices in his mind. The Valkyries, observing the situation, giggled and teased him. "Ahem, sorry about that," Alex said, trying to regain his composure. "Allow me to introduce myself properly. My name is..." "Alexander Voldigoad!"¡ªToji suddenly blurted out, his eyes wide open. Alex''s eye twitched involuntarily when another person recognized him. Everyone in the room turned their gaze to Toji, who had spoken the name. Curiosity mounted: had he really seen Alex before, or was it a coincidence? Realizing his mistake, Toji quickly looked away, awkwardly clearing his throat. Even his colleagues watched him with some confusion. Koko, on the other hand, became intrigued by this unexpected turn of events. "Do we know each other?" Alex raised an eyebrow, feigning indifference. "Sorry," Toji began, a bit embarrassed. "You just look exactly like a character from my favorite manga. Really, it''s like... one hundred percent the same." Skeptical glances shifted between Alex and Toji, whose face turned red. To defend himself, Toji pulled out a manga volume from under his bulletproof vest and opened it to the first, full-color page. "Here, look!" he said, holding the book out. The crowd leaned in with interest, peering over each other''s shoulders. As they compared the character''s image with Alex, they started exchanging surprised looks. Alex''s face remained impassive, as if the whole situation had nothing to do with him. Rika observed him carefully and quickly realized that this probably wasn''t the first time something like this had happened. She recalled how Shizuka had spoken of her rescuer¡ªAlex clearly left a lasting impression in any situation. "You''re right," Koko chimed in, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "This is incredible! They look exactly the same: eyes, hair, facial features... Like the character jumped right off the pages." "Yes, my name really is that," Alex replied dryly, pulling his gaze away from the manga. "But, sorry to disappoint you, I''m not a demon king, and I''m definitely not a manga character. Just because zombies showed up doesn''t mean comic book heroes will. So, let''s forget about that, alright?" Toji hastily shoved the manga back under his vest but still looked at Alex as if he had met his idol. Alex, ignoring the stares, sat down in a chair to collect his thoughts. Rika followed his lead and sat next to him to give him some personal space. Meanwhile, G.I.R. and M.I.M.I., two strange creatures, jumped onto the table and settled in. The crowd''s attention immediately shifted to them¡ªtwo mysterious robots covered in dried zombie blood. "Who are these two?" Koko asked, leaning in closer to examine them. "Intelligent combat robots and my assistants," Alex explained lazily, not even looking up. His words stirred mixed feelings among those present. Everyone silently watched the robots, which looked like they came from a foreign, distant future. Alex glanced at G.I.R. and M.I.M.I., briefly wondering why they hadn''t yet cleaned off the blood. Maybe it was their unique way of presenting themselves? As if they were showing that they had "baptized themselves in the blood of heretics." "Isn''t it hard to clean them off after so much blood?" Lem cautiously asked, stepping a bit closer. "They have a self-cleaning function," Alex replied lazily, nodding toward the two robo-dogs. As if on cue, G.I.R. and M.I.M.I. started shaking violently, splattering zombie blood in every direction. Their cleaning mechanisms quickly worked, and soon both robots stood before the others in their original form. Everyone could finally see them properly. G.I.R. and M.I.M.I. looked surprisingly harmless for combat robots, and this contrast evoked mixed feelings among the onlookers. Ignoring the curious glances, Alex slowly pulled out a cigarette, lit it, and took a deep drag, carefully thinking about how to get everyone out of there without putting them in unnecessary danger. "Handsome, I don''t want to interrupt your brilliant plans, but it looks like you''ve got another problem. And it''s a big one. Not counting those strange guys we saw on the roof near the bank," Rebecca''s voice came through the communicator. Alex''s eye twitched from the surprise, but he quickly regained his composure. Those "strange guys" had probably realized that the explosion distracted the zombies and had directed them back toward the airport. "Did something happen?" Rika asked cautiously, noticing his expression. "The zombies I led away have come back. That means the way I came here is useless now," Alex answered calmly, exhaling smoke through his nose. "Maybe you can just do that trick you used to get here? Cut a path through all these hordes?" R suggested, looking at Alex with hope. Alex gave him an assessing look. "I can," he said, "but how many of you will survive while we move forward? Yeah, you''re all tough and armed, but your ammo isn''t endless." His words immediately made everyone realize that he wasn''t going to guarantee their safety if he chose that route. Alex stood up from the chair and began walking slowly around the room, inspecting the walls and ceiling, trying to find another exit. "How far is your arsenal? How much ammo and gear do you have?" he finally asked, stopping by one of the walls. "Why do you need to know?" Lem frowned, eyeing him suspiciously. Alex rolled his eyes. "Just answer. We don''t have time for dumb questions." "The arsenal''s that way," Rika answered, pointing in the direction of the wall. "But getting to it isn''t easy. We''ll have to take quite a detour." Alex nodded and told everyone to hurry up with checking their gear and ammo. The officers looked at Rika, waiting for confirmation, and upon receiving her nod, began the inventory check. Noticing what was happening, Koko also gave the order to her people. While everyone was busy, Alex carefully examined each person, checking for injuries or signs of infection. Once he was sure everyone was healthy, he relaxed slightly. Koko was the first to finish. "My people have only a few magazines left for their rifles and pistols, plus a couple of grenades," she reported. Rika added, "We''re about the same." Alex silently listened to their reports, considering what he had heard. "Alright. Rest up, gather your strength. We''ll be heading out soon," he finally said, grabbing his power axe. "And what do you have in mind?" Koko asked, stepping closer to him. "We''re going straight to the arsenal," Alex replied sharply, slinging the axe over his shoulder. "Straight? How? Are you planning to go through the walls or something?" she asked, confused. "That''s exactly it," he said seriously, nodding. "Get ready. We''ll leave in a minute." Everyone present looked at Alex in confusion. They couldn''t understand what he meant when he said he was going to go through the walls. Did he really have some device that could handle such a task? Or was he planning to do it manually? "Are you seriously going to chop through the walls with an axe?" Valmet asked sarcastically, throwing Alex a skeptical look. Alex answered her with a friendly smile. "You''ll find out soon enough. For now, be a good girl and get ready." "What did you just call me?!" Valmet snapped, her hand instinctively reaching for her weapon. The guys in Koko''s group immediately gave Alex thumbs up for his bold joke, while Koko managed to grab Valmet''s arm just in time to prevent her from attacking him. Alex, noticing her indignation, just smirked, which only made her more upset. For Alex, it was just his usual way of teasing someone, but he hadn''t expected Valmet to react so dramatically. Shrugging, he turned away and whistled, catching the attention of his robo-dogs. G.I.R. and M.I.M.I. simultaneously turned their heads toward their master, awaiting orders. Alex gestured at the weapons, then at the wall. Without any further questions, both robots jumped off the table, picking up their power tools. "Are you kidding me?" Valmet grumbled, still glaring at Alex, but Koko held her back until she calmed down. Seeing that this was the right moment to finally throw her off balance, Alex formed a heart shape with his fingers and aimed it at her. Valmet was taken aback. Even the others, watching the scene unfold, couldn''t hide their surprise. Koko, seeing Valmet''s expression, burst out laughing. Alex, ignoring the overall reaction, took a step forward and addressed everyone: "Alright, my dear survivors. Quick briefing for everyone. Our path leads straight to the arsenal. No slowing down. If you see a familiar face that used to be a comrade, but now it''s a corpse, don''t hesitate. They''re no longer your friends, just hungry beasts. Anyone who stops? They''re dead. Keep your eyes open and stay close to me. Got it?" "Wait, are you seriously planning to break through the walls all the way to the arsenal?" Rika asked, still not believing what she''d heard. "Exactly that, my dear Rika," Alex confirmed with a slight smile. Then he turned to Koko: "Koko-chin, maybe you should change into something more comfortable? Or should I carry you?" Koko, narrowing her eyes slightly, replied challengingly, "Oh, sorry, I think I left my comfortable shoes in another bag. Maybe you''ll carry me instead?" Ignoring the sarcasm, Alex calmly nodded, "Alright, hop on. Just hold on tight." This time, Koko was slightly caught off guard, but quickly regained her composure, approached him, and climbed onto his back. "Koko, you can''t!" Valmet exclaimed, trying to stop her. "He''s covered in zombie blood! You''ll get dirty, and if he starts breaking through walls, you could get hurt!" "It''s fine, Valmet," Koko waved her off. "I can change clothes or take a shower, can''t I? You all need to be ready when it''s time to move. Alex has already proven he can handle it." Alex adjusted her on his back, making sure she was holding on securely. He even adjusted her legs to prevent any accidental injury when breaking through walls. His thoughts wandered briefly to how Koko smelled nice, despite the situation. Turning to the rest of the group, he checked their readiness. His gaze lingered on Rika, who was looking at him with a hint of jealousy, her eyes slightly narrowed. Koko, noticing this, shot her a challenging glance, as if inviting her to a hidden duel. The men in the group only sighed heavily, realizing that Koko and Rika had already clashed several times over the past few days. Only Alex seemed unaware of the tension between them. To be continued... Chapter 221 - 221: A New Way to Use Zombies After Koko settled on Alex''s back, she began another silent stare-off with Rika. Rika squinted, glaring at Koko, while Koko, with a satisfied smile, hung on Alex''s back, her legs firmly wrapped around his waist. Valmet, on the other hand, stared at Alex as if she were ready to shoot him at any moment. Alex, however, remained calm, patiently waiting for everyone to finish their preparations. He surveyed the officers under Rika''s command as they checked their weapons and ammunition. Koko''s entourage did the same but occasionally glanced at Koko and Alex. Tired of the staring contest with Rika, Koko decided to entertain herself differently while everyone prepared. Alex''s appearance had calmed her anxieties, bringing back the usual ease. To distract herself, Koko began playing with the earrings in his ears, gently poking them with her fingers. She was curious about the ornaments, examining them with genuine interest. Alex felt her fiddling with his earrings but did nothing¡ªhe had long since built immunity to such distractions. Finally, when everyone finished preparing, Alex spoke in a serious and authoritative tone: "Since everyone''s ready, we can begin. I''ll repeat this for the smartest ones: outside these walls are zombies and mutants. Anything we encounter on our way is a target that needs to be eliminated. And remember: if someone falls behind or gets knocked down¡ªconsider them dead. Yes, I sound like an asshole, but that''s the reality in an apocalypse." Lehm, listening to him, smirked and said with a slight smile: "Don''t worry, kid. We''re all seasoned soldiers, been through a lot. If it weren''t for you, those things would''ve devoured us already. So, lead the way, we''re with you." The rest of Koko''s entourage nodded, agreeing with Lehm''s words. Alex turned his gaze to the officers, and they too confirmed their readiness with brief nods. Then, he looked at Rika, standing next to him. Their eyes met, and Rika gave him a thumbs-up: " I''m ready, handsome. I''ll be right behind you," she said with a cocky smile. Alex sighed and, placing his hand on her head, replied: "I''d prefer not to let Shizuka down. Well, since everyone''s ready, let''s move out. GIR, MIMI, you''re bringing up the rear. Make sure no one gets left behind. If someone slows down, feel free to speed them up." Everyone exchanged glances, and then their eyes fell on the two robo-dogs. No one understood what Alex meant by "speeding them up," but the answer came quickly: GIR and MIMI''s paws began crackling with electric sparks. The realization caused the guys to nervously chuckle¡ªfirst, Alex warned that the stragglers were doomed, and now he had ordered the robots to "speed up" the lagging ones. When everyone was ready, Alex took out his phone, checked the airport map, and estimated the route to the arsenal. He put the phone away and took action. With a swing, he kicked the wall, breaking through it and clearing the path. Everyone''s jaws dropped at the sight. "What are you standing around for? Let''s go!" Alex shouted, and he was the first to charge ahead. Rika and Valmet immediately rushed to follow Alex, while Koko, with a wide smile, carefree hung on his back, not even thinking of exerting any effort. The guys in the group didn''t have time to react before Alex had already broken through the second wall. The sound of crackling electricity behind them snapped them out of their shock¡ªGIR and MIMI were confidently bringing up the rear. "Fuck, they''re already gone! Guys, forward!" R shouted loudly, noticing the entire group had frozen in place. His voice instantly snapped everyone into action, and the soldiers hastened through the hole in the wall, following Alex. GIR and MIMI, maintaining their pace, brought up the rear, ensuring no one fell behind. Alex moved forward with unwavering determination. As soon as he reached a wall, one powerful kick created a new passage. Rika and Valmet followed closely, trying to stay near but leaving enough space for Alex to clear the path. Koko, sitting on his back, leaned forward to get a better view of Alex''s profile. Her eyes sparkled with curiosity as she observed his focused expression. Another strike¡ªand another wall collapsed. But before Alex could move further, a window in the room shattered with a crash, and a Zombie-Jumper jumped inside. It froze, staring at Alex with its cloudy eyes. Rika and Valmet caught up to Alex, stopping beside him. They studied the new enemy carefully, assessing its danger. "Is this a new type of zombie?" Koko asked, examining the Jumper with interest. "No, this is our new battering ram," Alex replied, a cocky smile appearing on his face. The girls exchanged confused glances, unsure of what he meant. The Jumper, unwilling to miss out on its prey, suddenly leaped at Alex, its clawed hands raised. Koko instinctively squinted, but Alex lightning-fast grabbed the monster by the neck, holding it at arm''s length. "Thanks for the help, buddy. I actually needed a battering ram," Alex smirked, squeezing the zombie''s neck tighter. Rika and Valmet, stunned, watched him. Alex didn''t waste any time and, holding the Jumper, charged forward. Reaching the next wall, he slammed the zombie into the obstacle with force, creating a new hole. Without stopping for a second, he continued moving forward. Footsteps began to sound behind them¡ªthe others were catching up. Koko, watching the scene, shifted her gaze from the zombie Alex was using as a battering ram to his cocky smile. She even felt a little sorry for the Jumper, who had become another victim of Alex''s audacity. Valmet, running behind, gritted her teeth. She was worried that Alex was putting Koko in danger by holding the zombie. However, the thought of how dangerous and resolute Alex was couldn''t help but cross her mind. Rika, watching the scene, couldn''t contain her mixed emotions. On one hand, it seemed incredibly crazy and frightening, but on the other¡ªshe admired that even in an apocalypse, Alex managed to remain so bold and resourceful. "This guy is definitely crazy... but damn, he''s cool," she muttered to herself, following him. Breaking through wall after wall, Alex glanced at his makeshift battering ram¡ªthe Zombie Jumper¡ªand noted with regret that it would soon become useless. Its body was barely holding together, with only the head and a battered torso remaining. But Alex hoped that "Jeff," as he had mentally named the zombie, would last a little longer¡ªuntil they reached the room that served as a weapons storage. After breaking the last wall, Alex finally entered the armory, throwing the remains of the Jumper aside. "You served well, my friend," he said with a light smile, addressing the zombie. "I don''t know what your name was in life, but now you''re Jeff. Named after an old friend who gave his life taking care of scum. Rest easy, Jeff." Koko, sitting on his back, watched Alex with slight confusion. He had named the zombie used as a battering ram and dedicated it to the memory of a friend. Valmet and Rika also watched him in surprise, but remained silent, unsure how to respond. Rika remembered how Shizuka once mentioned that Alex had been a mercenary before the whole catastrophe started. "Was Jeff your friend when you were a mercenary?" Rika asked, stepping closer. Koko and Valmet looked at Alex in surprise. Now that they knew about his past, their understanding of his skills and strange behavior was starting to form a clearer picture. "No, Jeff is the brick I found in an alley," Alex grinned. "I used it to smash the heads of a group of bastards who were trafficking people." "You named a brick Jeff and attacked armed human traffickers? Is your head on straight?" Valmet asked skeptically, eyeing him closely. "Of course it is," Alex smirked. "Everyone has their quirks. I don''t criticize you for yours. Before judging others, think about yourself." "Pff, he got you, Valmet," Koko giggled, trying hard to hold back her laughter. Valmet''s eye twitched, but she chose not to respond. Rika just shook her head, mentally agreeing with Alex: everyone really did have their quirks. Meanwhile, a noise from outside interrupted¡ªfootsteps rapidly approaching. Through the holes in the walls, Alex could see men running as if a ghost were chasing them. He couldn''t help but laugh: he didn''t even need to guess that GIR and MIMI, his two robo-dogs, had decided to motivate the lagging group, likely using their shockers. "You guys are taking forever. We''ve been here for a while," Koko said lazily, resting her chin on Alex''s shoulder. "Sorry, Koko," Lehm exhaled, shaking his head. "No one expected him to break through walls so quickly. We couldn''t even keep up with you!" The others nodded in agreement, wiping sweat from their brows. "Are you by any chance a martial arts master, or whatever they call it?" R asked suspiciously, eyeing Alex. Alex simply smirked, looking at the exhausted men, and lazily shrugged. R''s words made everyone focus on Alex, awaiting his response. Koko, sitting on his back, scrutinized his face. In her opinion, the assumption that Alex was a martial arts master seemed quite logical. During her career as a weapons dealer, she had encountered people with similar skills, but none of them came close to the level Alex displayed. None of them could have plowed through a horde of zombies and come out unscathed. Rika squinted, contemplating the extent of Alex''s abilities. She decided that once they got out of this nightmare, she would ask Shizuka about his past. The guys looked at Alex with undisguised curiosity, waiting for him to speak. "You can consider it that way," Alex replied calmly, glancing at everyone. "Now that we''re in the armory, arm up. It''s time to get out of here." Everyone nodded in agreement and began to replenish their ammo, check weapons, and load their guns. Meanwhile, Alex turned to GIR and MIMI. "Fill up the bags with ammo. We''ll need it," he said, looking at the two robo-dogs. GIR and MIMI nodded and immediately began gathering ammo into the bags, not bothering to sort it by caliber. They looked like real little thieves, working with incredible speed. The others watched their actions with surprise, amazed by the robots'' coordination and efficiency. Alex stood aside, and Koko was still perched on his back, showing no sign of getting off. "So, are you really a martial arts master?" she asked, resting her chin on his shoulder. "I''ve seen people like that when I was in the business, but they weren''t like you. And by the way, they were much older." "Well, I''m special," Alex smirked, slightly turning his head toward Koko. "Are you planning to stay on my back?" "Don''t you like it?" Koko smiled coquettishly, blowing air into his face. "Any normal guy would be happy to have a beautiful girl like me on his back." Alex opened his mouth to say something but suddenly realized he didn''t know how to respond to her behavior. He just smiled awkwardly, looking at her. "Is there any kind of transport here that we can use to leave?" he changed the subject, trying not to fall for her playful tone. "Don''t change the subject," Koko pouted. "And why would we need transport when I have a plane?" "I don''t mind you being on my back," Alex admitted with a smile. "I actually like it. But are you sure your plane can take off in these conditions?" "Heh, of course!" Koko replied proudly. "You have no idea how much money I spent on it." Looking at Koko''s satisfied expression, Alex couldn''t help but smile. The plane certainly sounded good, but in the current conditions, it was too big of a target. If the Live Corporation decided that the airspace belonged to them, they could easily shoot down the plane. The safest option remained a ship. "Becca, how''s it looking outside? Check if there''s a plane on the runway," Alex said, contacting Rebecca through the communicator. "Hey, handsome, most of the dead have gone inside the building, so it''s quiet outside," Rebecca replied. "As for the plane, give me a minute, I need to change position to check." The conversation ended, and Alex stood still, mentally planning his next moves. Alex wasn''t so much interested in Koko''s plane as a means of transport to get them out of the city or even the country, but rather as a source of useful resources. He needed to understand what was on board and what could be applied in the current situation. Koko listened as Alex spoke to someone through the communicator. Upon hearing a female voice, she immediately became alert, her curiosity sparked. Who was this girl, crazy enough to venture into such a dangerous place? She decided that Becca, as Alex had called her, must be just as crazy as he was, getting involved in a rescue operation and risking her life for Rika and those who had ended up in the epicenter of the events. "Who were you talking to?" Koko asked, her voice sounding innocent, but she was clearly trying to pry for more information. "My sniper," Alex replied calmly. "She''s covering us and scouting the area. I want to know what''s up with your plane. But, honestly, I think using it is risky." "A sniper? What''s she to you? Partner? And why do you think using my plane is dangerous?" Koko quickly bombarded him with questions, not hiding her interest. "When I started as a mercenary, she was my partner," Alex began without emotion. "We pretty quickly started living together, and now she''s one of my fianc¨¦es." Koko absentmindedly nodded, processing his response, but then suddenly realized he said "one of" instead of "the only one." That phrase made her fall silent as she processed what she''d heard. However, Alex continued: "As for the plane... If you know who''s behind all this, you understand why it''s better not to use it." Koko furrowed her brow, thinking for a moment. Her mind quickly pieced the picture together: the plane was indeed a bad idea. If the enemies noticed their attempt to take off, they could easily shoot down the plane. An explosion in the air or a fall from a great height was not the outcome she''d want. Realizing this irritated her, and she barely held back from swearing, only clicking her tongue softly. "Aren''t you worried your fianc¨¦e might get hurt?" Koko asked lightly, with a hint of teasing, testing how far she could go with her questions. "My gremlin is much more dangerous than you can imagine," Alex smirked, clearly unbothered by her suggestion. Koko''s skeptical gaze slid across his face, but her thoughts turned to Becca. Maybe this girl was also a martial arts master, just like Alex. "Hey, handsome, I have a couple of pieces of news for you. Want to hear them?" Becca''s sardonic voice suddenly came through the communicator. "Surprise me," Alex replied, lighting a cigarette. Koko glanced at the cigarette in Alex''s mouth, clearly intending to knock it out. But when he lit it, the usual pungent smell of smoke didn''t follow. She stared at the cigarette, confused, but decided not to dwell on it and postponed the question until he finished his conversation with his fianc¨¦e. Meanwhile, Rebecca, perched on a high spot, was observing the runway through her sniper scope. Her attention was immediately drawn to the plane standing alone¡ªthe very one Alex had mentioned earlier. She carefully scanned the surroundings while talking to him through the communicator. The first thing that caught her eye was a strange zombie with massive, steroid-enhanced arms, like a gorilla on steroids. It stood by the plane''s open hatch, guarding it with unsettling calm. Rebecca couldn''t help but compare it to the residents of Night City who had gone overboard with cybernetic implants, making their limbs absurdly large. "It''s a circus here, you won''t believe what I just saw," her voice sounded both surprised and sarcastic. "What kind of show are they putting on this time?" Alex responded, lighting another cigarette and momentarily shifting his focus from serious thoughts. "A new kind of zombie," Rebecca started, "a gorilla with pumped-up arms. Then there are these jumping soldiers. They pulled some kind of box out of the plane, opened it, took out a strange container, and handed it to one of them. This guy took off like a marathoner, jumped over a fence, and disappeared into the dark. The rest scattered, leaving just one soldier and a crowd of zombies. They surrounded the plane like a meat shield." "Well, that''s crap," Alex summarized briefly. "Keep watching. If you see anything else, let me know right away." After the conversation with Rebecca ended, Alex fell into thought. The new type of zombie¡ªa "tank"¡ªwas a dangerous opponent. Their thick skin made them incredibly tough to kill. But what really piqued his interest was the container they took from the plane. The only thought that came to mind was that Koko was transporting a fragment of the Marker, possibly without even realizing it. Alex turned to Koko, staring intently into her blue eyes. He hoped she wasn''t connected to the Live Corporation. However, to clear everything up, he decided to ask directly. "Why are you looking at me like that? Have you fallen for me?" Koko asked playfully, trying to lighten the mood. "Of course, I''m grateful for the rescue, but I''m not ready for that kind of relationship yet." "What were you transporting in your plane?" Alex asked sharply and seriously, ignoring her attempt at humor. Koko blushed, but when she saw his serious expression, she realized the matter was urgent. Even her men, busy reloading ammunition, grew tense. She signaled them to continue working, indicating that there was no need to worry. "One of the clients asked me to deliver a box. I didn''t want to agree, but we were already flying in that direction, so I decided to take the job. If you think I''m involved in the zombie virus outbreak, you''re mistaken. When it all started, I was still at the airport," Koko explained, trying to clarify. "I''m not accusing you. I''m interested in the cargo. Those soldiers took a container from your plane¡ªclearly something important. If we assume that the zombie horde was sent here on purpose, the goal was to wipe everyone out and take the cargo. If you were working for Live Corporation, we wouldn''t be talking right now," Alex said, smiling slightly. Koko listened carefully, realizing that the situation was far more serious than it had seemed. Alex''s words made Koko think. She herself wanted to know what was in the container she brought here and why it was so important. When she was offered the cargo, she was told it was just a collector''s item for an important person, and nothing more. She agreed only because the request came from an old friend of her father. Koko''s entourage watched her reaction closely. They saw how she fell silent and became lost in thought, nervously biting her nail¡ª a habit she displayed when deeply focused. "Honestly, I don''t know what was in the container, or why it was taken. And I definitely didn''t have any contact with anyone from Live Corporation or anything like that," Koko said, shaking her head. "I''m curious about what''s in that container, for which they sent a whole horde of zombies after us. They clearly didn''t want anyone to interfere, or for that white-haired woman to fly away," Rika added, stepping closer to Alex and Koko. "I have a theory, but I''m not going to voice it yet because it''s just a guess," Alex replied calmly, shifting his attention to Rika. "Better tell me if there''s any transport around here that we can use to get out of the airport. We can''t all fit on my motorcycle, and the guys probably won''t want to run across the whole city to our temporary base by the bank." "There should be military ''HMMWVs'' in the hangar. Unless those soldiers you mentioned did something to them," Rika replied. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Koko continued to stare intently at Alex. She was sure he knew something but didn''t want to say. She was practically bursting with curiosity about what she had been transporting and what the container that was stolen from her plane was. Driven by the desire for answers, she began poking Alex in the cheek, demanding an explanation. Alex simply pulled a candy from his pocket and skillfully popped it into Koko''s mouth to distract her. For a moment, Koko was distracted by the sweet treat, but her persistence remained unwavering. Alex just smiled and waited for the others to finish preparing to leave. "Alright, guys, listen up," Alex began, scanning the group. "Our goal is to get to the hangar, hop into a HMMWV, and get the hell out of here. We move in an organized manner, no lagging behind. The rules are the same: no unnecessary questions, right now the most important thing is getting out of here. Everything else¡ªrest, food, and discussions¡ªcan wait. If you''re ready, let''s move." Everyone nodded in agreement, and Alex pulled out a black cube from his inner pocket and placed it on the table. The strange object immediately drew the attention of everyone around. "What''s this thing? I''ve never seen such a shape. Is it a toy?" Koko asked, pointing at the cube. "No, it''s my personal bomb. Or did you think I wanted the zombie horde to follow us all the way to the base? Hell no. I have no desire to kill another crowd of those bastards and get covered in their blood," Alex said, shaking his head. "This is the first bomb of this kind I''ve ever seen. How powerful is it, if you don''t mind me asking?" Wiley asked, stepping closer to get a better look at the cube. "Powerful enough to send this whole building into orbit. So it''s best to hurry up and get the hell out of here before it goes off," Alex replied with a smirk, giving Wiley a thumbs up. "Could you give me one? I''d love to study how it''s made," Wiley suggested, clearly excited about the idea of dismantling the bomb. "Maybe later. I''ll give you the blueprints so you can make one yourself," Alex said with a smile, packing his things and getting ready to leave. Wiley''s eyes lit up with excitement as he realized that such a small black cube could destroy an entire airport. The others looked at Alex and Wiley with evident caution, as though they were maniacs enjoying explosions. Hearing that the inconspicuous cube was a powerful bomb, everyone instinctively took a step back, trying to stay as far away from it as possible. Alex just shook his head, observing their behavior, and headed toward the nearest wall, clearly planning to break through it. "The hangar''s the other way. The main terminal''s that direction," Rika stopped him, stepping into his path. "Couldn''t you have said that earlier? Everyone''s quiet as fish. Should I be reading your minds? You know, I''m going to complain to Shizuka that you''re being mean to me," Alex responded, puffing out his cheeks dramatically. "Oh, my little one. Do you want your big sister to comfort you and give you a kiss?" Rika teased, stifling a laugh. "Maybe later. You can kiss me when I save you and deliver you to Shizuka," Alex smirked, responding to her joke. "As you say, handsome. And I can do more than just kiss you, if you want," Rika winked, matching his playful mood. "You two, stop flirting. You''re not alone here!" Koko fumed, pulling on Alex''s cheeks to express her displeasure. Rika couldn''t hold back her laughter, pleased that she had managed to annoy Koko. Alex, used to such antics, simply smiled slightly and didn''t react to the tugging on his cheeks. "Becca, we''re heading toward the hangar. Can you take out the soldier controlling the zombies?" Alex said, connecting with Rebecca while studying the wall. "I thought you''d want to grab one to ask your favorite questions. You usually do that," Rebecca replied, clearly surprised by his decision. "Right now, it''s too risky. The main goal is to get everyone out of here. I''m not putting the group in danger for this," Alex said firmly, prioritizing the situation. "As you say, handsome. This soldier''s already starting to get on my nerves. He reminds me of those secondary villains who die first," Rebecca laughed. Everyone recognized Alex''s actions as an example of prioritizing people''s safety over useless information gathering. Alex, meanwhile, thought for a moment and quickly realized that sooner or later, he would encounter more soldiers like this one, and he wasn''t worried about it. His main concern was just two things: how they controlled the zombies and where their branch in Japan was located. After quickly counting on his fingers, he came to the obvious conclusion¡ªthe branch of the corporation was most likely in Tokyo. It was the most logical place for a secret laboratory hidden beneath the main street of the city. Shaking off any unnecessary thoughts, Alex kicked through the wall and moved forward. Rika and Valmet immediately followed him. As soon as Alex began moving, Koko clung to him tightly with her legs, trying not to fall. The guys, picking up on the signal, immediately ran after him to avoid any "unexpected charges" from one of the robo-dogs. Breaking through walls, Alex led the group outside. Once they were on the street, he looked at Rika to signal the direction. She pointed with her finger, and Alex hurried toward the hangar. However, out of nowhere, a Tank zombie dropped from the roof in front of them. Alex''s eyes twitched in surprise¡ªits timing was disastrous. Everyone immediately aimed at it, ready to turn it into meat. "Well, you sure picked the right time to show up," Alex muttered, assessing the situation. Instead of responding, the Tank zombie roared and began beating its chest like a gorilla, then charged toward the group. Alex didn''t wait for the Tank to get too close and disappeared from the spot, which shocked everyone. He materialized right on the Tank''s head, and this move made everyone''s eyes widen. The most shocked was Koko, who was still tightly holding onto Alex. "Seismic step," Alex mumbled, standing on the Tank''s head. When Alex used the technique, his foot pressed the Tank''s head with unimaginable force, crushing it flat under the weight and turning it into a bloody pulp. Koko tried to recover from the sudden movement, feeling dizzy and nauseous. Once the Tank was flattened, everyone stared at Alex as if they''d seen a ghost. They knew he was a martial arts master, but the way he literally crushed a huge zombie with his foot, turning it into meat paste, revealed a new world to them¡ªone they hadn''t even suspected existed. Alex turned to the group, looking at their stunned faces. "What?" he asked, noticing their surprise. To be continued... Chapter 222 - 222: The First Alien Zombie After Alex and his group made it out of the airport and onto the street, a massive Tank zombie suddenly crashed down from a rooftop in front of them. To say its appearance was poorly timed would be an understatement. Alex, unwilling to waste time on a prolonged fight, immediately used one of his techniques. In mere seconds, the zombie was turned into a splattered mess of flesh. The group following Alex stood frozen, utterly baffled by what had just happened. The whole thing seemed absurdly surreal: one moment, Alex was in front of them; the next, he was on top of the giant zombie''s head, and in the blink of an eye, he crushed it with a single stomp. Koko, who had been clinging to Alex''s back the entire time, was especially stunned. She fully experienced the meaning of moving at such an incredible speed and was still trying to process it. After finishing off the zombie, Alex turned to face the others, noticing their shocked expressions. "What the hell just happened?!" Rika was the first to break the silence, pointing alternately at Alex and the now-smeared remains of the zombie on the asphalt. "How did you just vanish from your spot and crush that massive thing with your foot? I mean, I know you''re a martial arts expert, but, seriously, this is insane!" "No kidding," R added, shaking his head. "Judging by the size of that Tank zombie, it could''ve easily tossed an armored vehicle. And those arms... damn, they''re thicker than me! But still, that was seriously badass." Alex merely shrugged, replying with a hint of awkwardness, "Uh¡­ it''s hard to explain. Just think of it as martial arts, and leave it at that." Hearing his nonchalant response, the group collectively sighed, realizing they weren''t going to get a clear explanation from him. Alex glanced at Koko, who looked like she was on the verge of throwing up. "Hey, Koko, you okay?" he asked cautiously. "Okay?!" she exploded, yanking his hair. "You could''ve at least warned me you can freaking teleport! Now my dinner is probably about to stage a rebellion thanks to your ''stunts''! Do you even know how to treat a girl properly?!" Alex smirked, ignoring her outburst. "Well, admit it, this beats a roller coaster. Next time, I''ll be sure to tell you to hold your breath." "Next time?!" Koko yelled, now tugging at his face. "You''re planning to do this again while I''m on your back?!" Her outrage echoed so loudly it seemed like it could be heard on the other side of the airport. Valmet was beginning to lose patience, irritated that Alex had pulled such a stunt while Koko was clinging to him. Koko''s entourage, watching the scene, silently prayed for Alex''s survival. Running out of ways to vent her frustration, Koko eventually resorted to biting Alex''s head. "Are you trying to suck my brain out?" Alex asked with a grin, feeling her teeth sinking into his head. "Hum-hum-hum!" Koko mumbled something incomprehensible, still chewing on him. "Did anyone catch what she said?" Alex looked at the others. "I think it was something like, ''I''m going to gnaw you to death,''" Lem calmly explained. "Got it... Guess I''ll try to survive," Alex chuckled, prompting another furious growl from Koko. Alex glanced at Lehm, but the man only shook his head with an expression that said, "You''re on your own." Alex then turned his gaze to the other men in the group, hoping for some support, but they all quickly averted their eyes, pretending not to notice. None of them wanted to get involved, knowing how vengeful and difficult Koko could be when she was upset. Looking around again, Alex caught sight of Valmet. Her single visible eye, partially hidden under her eyepatch, gleamed with a predatory intensity, like a lioness ready to tear into her prey. Judging by her expression, she wouldn''t have minded "taking a bite" out of Alex herself. After Alex and his group made it out of the airport and onto the street, his gaze shifted to Rika. She simply smirked and winked, as if to say, "This is your mess. Handle it." Alex didn''t even bother looking at the officers standing behind her. Like the rest of the group, they were carefully studying the night sky, pretending nothing unusual was happening. Alex''s eye twitched. With a heavy sigh, he resigned himself to his fate, letting Koko continue her "punitive measures." Waving the group forward, he reminded everyone to stay alert and keep an eye on the rooftops. Moving cautiously, Alex occasionally checked with Rika, who pointed out the correct route. Soon, the group arrived at the corner of a hangar. Alex peeked out to assess the situation, and his mood instantly darkened. "This is the hangar you were talking about?" he asked, pointing to the building surrounded by a dense horde of zombies. "Please tell me it''s not." Hearing his question, Rika stepped forward to take a look. The rest of the group peeked around the corner as well, their faces falling as they saw the sight. The hangar, their objective containing transport and supplies, was engulfed by a sea of walking corpses. Koko finally stopped gnawing on Alex''s head, her focus now on the scene before them. "What''s the plan? There are too many of them. If we start shooting, the noise will draw even more," Valmet said, evaluating the situation. Alex rubbed his chin thoughtfully, then tapped his earpiece to contact Rebecca. "Becca, you see the hangar surrounded by that horde?" he asked. Everyone looked at Alex in surprise. No one understood why he was addressing a girl who was supposed to be providing cover from somewhere far behind them. "You mean the one where the zombies are having a dance-off?" Rebecca replied with a hint of sarcasm. "Yeah, that one," Alex confirmed. "Can you clear a path? Just be careful." "I''ll figure something out. Watch closely," she responded with a playful tone. "Just don''t blow up the hangar," Alex added warily. "We still need to get the transport out of there." But he quickly realized that Rebecca was unlikely to heed his caution. Alex let out a heavy sigh, silently praying that Rebecca wouldn''t go overboard and reduce the hangar¡ªand the transport¡ªto rubble. Deep down, he hoped her actions wouldn''t trigger a chain reaction, like the time he accidentally turned an entire depot into ruins. Koko, not missing a chance to pry, started asking questions. "And how exactly are you going to clear a path? Can your sniper girl handle it alone?" Alex shot her a weary look, unsure how to answer since he wasn''t entirely confident in the plan himself. Rika, on the other hand, seemed intrigued, scanning the area for any sign of Rebecca''s location. Suddenly, their attention was drawn to a bizarre sight: one of the zombies was abruptly launched into the air, as if struck by a cannonball. The moment its body hit the ground, a powerful suction force emerged, pulling nearby zombies into a massive clump of flesh. Another shot followed, yielding the same result. Within minutes, large mounds of twisted zombie bodies surrounded the hangar. Seeing Rebecca''s method and realizing she wasn''t using anything explosive, Alex exhaled in relief. He turned in her direction, formed his fingers into a heart shape, and flashed the gesture of love. Laughter echoed through his earpiece, followed by the sound of Rebecca blowing playful kisses. "What the hell was that?!" Koko stared at Alex in shock. "What kind of bullets are those?" "Custom design," Alex replied nonchalantly, pointing to the massive clusters of zombies. "Special rounds that create a strong suction field. Anyone nearby gets pulled to the epicenter" "You''re kidding, right?" Lutz asked, his disbelief evident as he looked at Alex. "How do you even make something that powerful and fit it into a single bullet?" "It''s a long process, and now''s not the time to explain," Alex said curtly, cutting off further questions. "Let''s move to the hangar while the coast is clear." Lutz wanted to argue, but he fell silent, understanding that he wasn''t going to get any details. As a sniper, he was impressed that such bullets actually existed. He was curious about what kind of weapon they were made for. Koko, on the other hand, looked at Alex with renewed interest. She knew that every piece of his weaponry, from the axe in his hand to the arsenal of two robo-dogs, had been created by him personally. As a weapons dealer with years of experience, she understood how dangerous and revolutionary this kind of weapon could be if it fell into the hands of one side in a military conflict. "What other types of ammo have you created?" she asked, fueling the fire. "Well..." Alex paused, smirking slightly before listing, "Acid, shock, incendiary, and of course, vacuum. All of it was made specifically for my little gremlin. Personally, I don''t need it¡ªI prefer cold weapons." These words sparked mixed reactions from those around them. On one hand, the guys in the entourage gave Alex a thumbs up, impressed by how he pampered his girl by creating dangerous and innovative weapons for her. On the other hand, they looked at him like a madman capable of bringing such incredible ideas to life. "Wait, but you do have pistols and a revolver, right?" Todzi interrupted, pointing at the weapons. "You definitely made them yourself. Why didn''t you design special rounds for yourself?" "Can''t you see?" Alex smiled. "I''m a fan of games and anime. How else would I come up with two robo-dogs or weapons you''ve only seen in video games?" Alex''s words elicited a mix of respect and light mockery, but no one asked further questions. Everyone was certain that there was much more to this guy than met the eye. Todzi quickly nodded, realizing that Alex was just as much a fan as he was. However, Todzi couldn''t shake the feeling that Alex resembled a character from his favorite manga too much¡ªeven their names matched. The rest of the group watched their animated conversation with dry expressions, clearly not sharing their enthusiasm. Koko, however, was absorbed by something else¡ªshe was intrigued by how Alex had managed to bring to life weapons that used to be seen only in video games or anime. When they reached the hangar, Alex signaled for GIR and MIMI to check the area. The two robo-dogs darted inside and returned a minute later, signaling that the area was clear. Alex gave a brief nod, allowing the others to enter and start preparing. Then he waved in Rebecca''s direction, signaling that she could approach. "Did you wave at your fianc¨¦e?" Koko asked with curiosity, noticing the gesture. "Yep. She''s been covering us this whole time," Alex replied calmly, turning to Koko and looking her straight in the eyes. "Or do you think the lack of zombies in our path is just a coincidence?" "Who knows, maybe we just got lucky and they decided we weren''t tasty enough," Koko responded with a smirk. "Of course, especially you," Alex rolled his eyes. "What do you mean ''I''m not tasty''? I''m actually quite delicious, thank you very much! Want to check?" Koko challenged, reaching a hand toward his face. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex first looked at her hand, then at Koko, whose smile and sly gaze clearly indicated that she was waiting for his reaction. Shrugging, he unexpectedly licked her hand. Koko froze, her face turning red in surprise. She clearly hadn''t expected her attempt to tease Alex to backfire on her. Flustered, she looked at Alex, whose eyes were shining with amusement. Deciding not to let this go unpunished, Koko grabbed Alex''s face and ran her tongue along his cheek. At that moment, their fun was interrupted by Rebecca, who pulled up on her motorcycle and cheerfully announced: "You''re having fun here, handsome. I just arrived, and some girl''s already all over you." Hearing Rebecca''s voice, Koko immediately pulled away, removing her hands from Alex''s face. She turned around and met the gaze of the petite girl, who watched the scene with no trace of jealousy, as if such things were a normal occurrence for her. Koko involuntarily sized Rebecca up from head to toe, puzzled by how such a fragile-looking girl could handle a sniper rifle so expertly. Rebecca, in turn, glanced at Koko but didn''t pay much attention to the situation. She was used to girls, sometimes even goddesses, flocking around Alex, so jealousy had long ceased to bother her. "It happens sometimes," Alex muttered, wiping his face from Koko''s saliva. "Yeah, sure. The second you turn around, some girl either licks your face or tries to bite you," Rebecca teased, her smile wide. "He started it!" Koko retorted, trying to justify herself and shift the blame onto Alex. Alex''s eye twitched slightly as Koko, with an utterly innocent expression, laid all the blame on him. Rebecca burst out laughing, clearly finding the situation hilarious. Alex sighed heavily, gave Koko a reproachful look, and entered the hangar with the girls. Inside, everyone was busy preparing for departure: some were loading crates of supplies, others were checking their gear and weapons. When Alex, Koko, and Rebecca entered, the noise quieted for a moment¡ªeveryone turned to look at the newcomers. Upon seeing Rebecca, Todzi froze as if struck by lightning. A second later, he started crying like a child, as if he had seen a living embodiment of a miracle. The rest of Koko''s entourage watched in amazement, not understanding what had made their colleague break into tears. Rebecca, utterly bewildered, furrowed her brow and turned to Alex, demanding an explanation. "Why is this guy in glasses crying like a little kid seeing me?" she asked, pointing at Todzi. "Uh¡­ it''s a bit hard to explain," Alex answered evasively, understanding the reason behind Todzi''s reaction. "Hard? What do you mean?" Koko squinted, not getting it. Alex simply sighed, took out his phone, and opened a scene from an anime. Koko curiously leaned in to take a look. Ricka and Valmet, who had been standing nearby, noticed Alex showing something and came over. Meanwhile, Todzi continued wiping his tears, whispering: "Thank you for being alive..." When the video on Alex''s phone started playing, Koko, Ricka, and Valmet saw a character that looked suspiciously like Rebecca: green hair, red eyes, the same tattoo, and even the black hoodie that Rebecca was wearing at that moment. They simultaneously shifted their gaze from the screen to Rebecca and then back to the phone, as if comparing. "That... is weird," Ricka commented, trying to suppress her laughter. "I can understand you looking like a manga character, but your girlfriend¡ªshe''s the same? This is too much!" "Imagine how it feels for us," Alex said sarcastically, pointing to the crying Todzi. "I think it''s cool to look like fictional characters!" Koko remarked, tilting her head slightly and smiling. Alex just shook his head. He had long stopped paying attention to such coincidences, considering them unimportant. Rebecca, on the other hand, clicked her tongue in irritation, recalling the recent incident with Kota. She silently got on Alex''s motorcycle, deciding to ignore the situation and wait for the others to finish preparing. Noticing this, Alex decided to check Koko''s plane for anything useful. He removed Koko from his back, sat her on the motorcycle, and placed a hand on her head like a fussy child, saying briefly: "I''ll quickly check the plane to see if there''s anything we can use. You guys finish loading." His actions caught the attention of Valmet and Ricka, who were standing nearby. "Are you going after zombies again?" Valmet asked coldly. "No, just checking your plane," he replied, shaking his head. "I''ll be back in a couple of minutes." Koko tried to object, but Alex gently placed his hand on her head and lightly ruffled her hair. She just muttered something under her breath, not wanting to argue further. Leaving the hangar, Alex shut the door behind him and headed for the plane. On the way, he noticed a group of zombies still circling around the fuselage. Strangely, they didn''t react to his presence at all. Summoning Yamato, Alex drew his blade and, with a single swing, decapitated the entire group. The zombies collapsed to the ground, and he calmly sheathed his sword and continued on. Upon reaching the plane''s ramp, he saw the decapitated body of a soldier, one who had been killed earlier by Rebecca at his request. "Well, I hope it doesn''t come back to life," Alex muttered, giving the body a light kick. Ensuring that the corpse was truly dead, he boarded the plane and began his search. The first thing that caught his attention was an open box. Peering inside, he immediately recognized that it contained a container that had been taken by the strange soldiers. "If this was a Marker fragment, then it all makes sense..." Alex said, sighing. "Though, I hope necromorphs don''t show up anytime soon." Shrugging, he continued to explore the inside of the plane. Entering the depths of the plane, Alex began to examine the numerous boxes in search of something useful. However, he didn''t find anything valuable. It was only in one wooden box that his attention was drawn to an activated bomb. Alex quickly understood why it had been armed. Clearly, it was set up in case someone tried to use the plane to escape¡ªeither way, they would still die. "Surprising, the lengths people go to with their cruelty," Alex muttered, shaking his head. He realized that if not for his intervention to save Ricka, things could have ended much worse. After thinking for a moment, Alex decided not to tamper with the bomb, as there was nothing of value in the plane anyway. Leaving the aircraft, he headed toward the ramp. However, as he passed the spot where the decapitated soldier''s body had been earlier, Alex was surprised to find that the body was gone. "What the...?" he whispered, frowning. Looking around, Alex couldn''t find any traces or hints of where the body could have gone. It was inexplicable, until strange sounds came from behind him. Whipping around, Alex saw something that made him flinch nervously. "Well, fuck... Did I jinx it? Who the hell pulled me into this?!" he cursed, staring at what the decapitated soldier had turned into. Before him stood the first necromorph in this world. Alex immediately recognized it as the soldier who had been transformed into a grotesque monster. The remnants of its form left no doubt about who it had once been. The necromorph suddenly lunged at Alex, its movements fast and threatening. But Alex decided to use the moment for an experiment. Drawing his revolver from behind his back, he shot at the monster''s legs. The force of the shot blew off its limbs, but the necromorph, like a soulless machine, kept crawling forward. Alex aimed and fired at the creature''s remaining hand, but even with one limb, it didn''t stop. "Tough bastard, I''ll give it that," he said, slightly surprised. "What in the hell is this?" a voice suddenly asked, as Geir?lul appeared behind Alex in her spiritual form. "It''s like a corpse turned inside out." "This is the result of the Marker''s influence," Alex explained calmly, not taking his eyes off the necromorph. "First, it turns a person into a slave, and after death, the body becomes this... necromorph. Literally ''dead form.'' If I''m right, there are fragments of the Marker somewhere in this world, and more specifically, a corporation is in possession of them." "How bad is this?" Skalm?ld asked, also appearing behind Alex. "It depends on the situation," he said, thoughtfully rubbing his forehead. "If the people from the corporation decide to build new Markers, this whole world will turn into one big necromorph factory. And if the zombies start mutating under the influence of the Marker... I don''t even want to think about it. Actually, it''s not a matter of if, it''s more like when the zombies will start transforming into necromorphs, because the Marker only turns dead flesh into necromorphs." "What could be worse than a world populated by these things?" Hl?kk asked, appearing next to him. Instead of answering, Alex transmitted his thoughts and knowledge about the Markers to his companions. Realizing the scale of the threat, they could only sigh heavily. "Why do mortals always try to play with things they don''t understand?" Skalm?ld muttered irritably. Meanwhile, the necromorph, now deprived of all limbs, froze and ceased to move. This confirmed Alex''s theory: just like in the game Dead Space, limb damage destroys these creatures. Alex looked at the necromorph''s body and decided to test another theory. He approached the corpse and stepped on the monster''s chest, expecting some kind of item to fall out. "Nothing," he muttered, shaking his head. "Shame. It would have been fun if they dropped medkits or ammo." "Are you serious?!" Hl?kk exclaimed, tapping his head. "This isn''t a video game! How could you expect something to fall out of that monstrosity?!" "What if I got lucky?" Alex smirked, gently rubbing his head from her taps. "Useless," she muttered, continuing to grumble. Alex just smiled and headed for the exit, preparing for the next challenges. Hl?kk, thoroughly annoyed, grabbed Alex by the hair, venting her irritation. Alex sighed and calmly pushed her off, brushing the blood off his boot. Straightening his coat, he headed back into the hangar. When he entered, everyone was already in position, ready for the next step, and they were all just waiting for him. "Why did it take so long? Did you find something interesting?" Rebecca asked, lazily sprawled across his motorcycle. "Sort of," Alex replied briefly, nodding while lighting a cigarette. His words drew everyone''s attention. Now, everyone was looking at him, expecting an explanation. Alex briefly considered how much he could reveal. Deciding that part of the information could be made public, he started speaking: "Well, first of all, I confirmed that they were transporting Koko and her entourage. Second, I ran into something new. Zombies. But not just any zombies¡ªsomething much more disgusting and incredibly resilient." Alex''s words prompted wary glances, especially from Koko and her people. Koko''s face darkened¡ªshe seemed to begin realizing that her cargo was far more dangerous than she had anticipated. "So, what exactly were we transporting?" Lehm asked, lighting a cigarette and staring intently at Alex. Alex paused, looked around at everyone, and flicked the ash from his cigarette before speaking: "I''m not sure whether you''ll believe me or think I''m rambling, but what I''m about to say is the absolute truth." "We''ve got corpses rising up and trying to kill us. How much crazier could it get?" R interjected with a grin. Alex gave him a look of mild pity. He felt sorry that R still didn''t realize just how terrifying the reality could be. "Come on, spill it already," Rebecca said impatiently, tossing a caramel at Alex. "I''m not sticking around here all night." "Alright, listen up. Koko and her crew, unknowingly, were transporting... an alien artifact. It probably fell here with a meteorite a long time ago. If my theory is correct, this artifact or its fragments were used by the corporation to kick off this damn apocalypse we''re witnessing right now." He spoke seriously, emphasizing his words with gestures. However, a shadow of doubt lingered on his face¡ªwould anyone take him seriously? Doubt hung in the air like a mist, settling on the gazes directed at Alex. His words sounded so unbelievable that they were hard to believe. They might have accepted the theory of a virus created by scientists and deliberately spread across the world. But the idea of a cosmic artifact turning people into zombies seemed utterly insane. Rebecca simply nodded, as they had already discussed this topic before. G.I.R. and MIMI, on the other hand, seemed energized by the possibility of embarking on a "crusade" against the disgusting xenos. "You''re right, it sounds completely absurd," Koko finally said, expressing the general mood. Alex shrugged, a slight smile forming on his lips. "I''m not asking you to believe me. You can deny, refute, or accept what I''ve said. All I''ve done is share what I think and what I''ve learned. For now, this information doesn''t change anything for you. As they say, we''ll deal with problems as they come." After these words, Alex gave the command to get in the vehicles and follow him. Rebecca, taking her usual place in front on his motorcycle, felt quite comfortable. However, Alex soon noticed someone had seated themselves behind him. Turning his head, he met Koko''s playful gaze, who had settled behind him. "Are you with us now?" he asked, smirking. Koko just gave him a sly smile, but then she was slightly nudged. Alex turned again and saw Rika had joined them, also deciding to squeeze onto the motorcycle. She winked at him as if it was completely natural. "Move! You''re squashing me with your chest!" Koko protested, trying to push Rika away. "Not happening! Do you think I''ll let you enjoy the ride alone? If you''re uncomfortable, you can get off yourself," Rika retorted with a grin, deliberately pressing her chest harder against Koko''s neck. Alex sighed heavily and glanced at Rebecca, who was clearly enjoying watching the argument. He moved slightly forward to give Koko and Rika more space, but that still didn''t solve the problem entirely. Meanwhile, G.I.R. and MIMI, realizing there was no room left for them on the motorcycle, looked at Alex with offended expressions. He chuckled, apologized to them, and promised new weapons. Upon hearing this, the robo-dogs perked up, gave each other high fives, eagerly jumped onto the roof of the nearest Humvee, and started bobbing their heads happily. "Well, the kids are happy," Alex muttered with a smirk. He started the engine, waved his hand signaling for the convoy to follow, and they drove out of the hangar. Led by Alex on his motorcycle, the Humvee convoy slowly moved forward. If it weren''t for the constant bickering between Koko and Rika, the ride would have been silent. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 223 - 223: The Last Night Before Departure When everyone had taken their places in the vehicles, Alex carefully surveyed the convoy, ensuring nothing was forgotten and that everyone was safe. GIR and MIMI had deftly climbed onto the nearest Humvee, taking up positions by the mounted machine gun and forcing the stunned officer manning it to step aside. The officer could only stare at the robo-dogs in bewilderment, too intimidated to argue. Memories of these mechanical creations returning from battle covered in zombie blood were still fresh in his mind. Once Alex confirmed that everything was in order, he waved his hand, signaling the convoy to move out. He started his motorcycle, making sure to drive cautiously¡ªafter all, aside from Rebecca, both Koko and Rika had somehow squeezed onto the bike with him. While Rebecca sat confidently and carefree, the same couldn''t be said for Koko and Rika, whose attempts to fit on the seat sparked both confusion and laughter. The convoy rolled out of the hangar, heading toward the airport''s exit. However, just past the first turn, they were met by a large horde of zombies. Alex barely had time to process the situation before GIR, manning the heavy machine gun on the Humvee, immediately opened fire. The entire horde was reduced to a pile of riddled corpses in seconds. Without even turning around, Alex raised a thumbs-up, signaling his approval of GIR''s quick reaction. The convoy continued at a steady pace. As they neared the airport''s exit, Alex slowed down and signaled for the others to follow suit. He came to a stop and pulled a small detonator from his pocket, casting a glance back at the airport building. Everyone knew why¡ªhe had left behind a bomb in the arsenal, which Alex had described as powerful enough to obliterate the entire structure and launch it into orbit. He pressed the button, but nothing happened. "Looks like it''s broken. Don''t worry, handsome, this happens to men sometimes," Rika teased, smirking at Alex. Koko and Rebecca burst out laughing, watching him closely. Alex''s expression remained composed, but the slight twitch of his eye betrayed him. He pressed the button again, but still, nothing happened. Whispers began to spread among the group, and the girls'' giggles grew louder. "Give it here. Watch and learn," Rebecca said, snatching the detonator from Alex''s hands. She tapped it a few times against the motorcycle''s dashboard before pressing the button again. As if by magic, it worked. A massive explosion shook the ground, and the shockwave nearly knocked Koko and Rika off the bike. The military Humvees swayed but managed to stay upright thanks to their sturdy construction. An enormous fireball rose above the airport, illuminating the area with brilliant flames. Koko stared at Alex in stunned disbelief¡ªit was hard to fathom that such destructive power could fit in such a small device. Even Rika, usually self-assured, couldn''t hide her amazement, while the rest of the group watched the explosion in awe. Wiley, who had a fascination with explosives, was absolutely ecstatic. "I told you, if something doesn''t work, just smack it a couple of times, and it''ll be as good as new. No need to thank me, sweetie," Rebecca said with a grin, blowing Alex a kiss. "And you carried that in your pocket? You''re completely insane," Rika scoffed, giving him a sideways glance. "How did you even manage to make such a powerful bomb in such a small format?" Koko asked, her eyes still fixed on the fiery mushroom cloud. Alex merely smirked, starting the engine. "That''s a secret. Let''s keep moving." Creating something like this was child''s play for Alex, but explaining it to anyone would be far more complicated. With the group''s attention shifting back from the spectacle, he waved his hand, signaling the convoy to continue. However, they hadn''t made it far from the airport when another massive explosion erupted behind them. Turning his head slightly, Alex saw a fireball rise from the area where Koko''s plane had once stood. "You only planted one bomb, right?" Koko asked, her tone laced with suspicion as she stared at him. Alex froze for a moment, choosing his words carefully. How could he tell her that it was her plane that had just gone up in flames? While money no longer had any value in a zombie apocalypse, Koko was bound to be upset¡ªshe''d paid a fortune for that plane. It was her pride and joy, a customized aircraft meant to transport weapons and supplies, and now it had embarked on its final "flight." Rika, staring at the site of the new explosion, immediately pieced together what had happened. Her lips curled into a sly grin as she turned to a stunned Koko. "Hekmatyar, that was your plane. Who would''ve thought it''d actually manage to ''take off,''" Rika said, barely holding back her laughter. Koko gawked at Rika, then turned her wide-eyed gaze to the smoldering wreckage. Her eyes grew even wider as the realization hit her¡ªit really was her plane. Seeing Koko''s shocked expression, Rika couldn''t hold it in any longer and burst out laughing. "Stop laughing, Minami Rika!" Koko snapped, her voice trembling with anger. "Unlike you, I can afford another plane. You, with your pitiful salary, couldn''t even afford a case of decent beer!" Rebecca, seizing the opportunity to rub salt in the wound, chimed in: "Silver-head, are you even aware that there''s a zombie apocalypse outside? Your money''s worth nothing now. Sure, you can buy another plane¡­ but only in your dreams." Koko whipped around to glare at Rebecca, but tears of frustration were already welling up in her eyes. Rika, meanwhile, laughed even harder, delighted by how thoroughly Koko had been roasted. "Calm down, Hekmatyar," Rika managed to say between bouts of laughter. "It''s just fate. Your plane went off to its well-deserved retirement." Koko''s irritation boiled over into rage, and she started bickering with Rika. But Rika, ever the instigator, just kept stoking the flames, repeating the same taunt over and over: "Your plane blew up, and you''ll never buy a new one." Each time Koko tried to retort, Rika''s grin only grew wider, and she delivered her jab again, driving Koko further into a fury. Alex let out a weary sigh, doing his best to tune out the argument. Why me? he thought, focusing on the road ahead. The idea of stealing a new plane for Koko briefly crossed his mind, but he dismissed it just as quickly¡ªit would be a pointless gesture. "You''ll get a new plane someday," he muttered, patting Koko''s knee. But it didn''t help. She kept complaining loudly, and Rika kept laughing even louder. For the rest of the ride to their destination, the chaos didn''t let up¡ªKoko''s grumbling and Rika''s mocking laughter echoed across the area. Alex found himself seriously considering pulling over and leaving one of them behind, but he knew that would only make things worse. Rebecca, watching the drama unfold, lounged back in her seat, looking utterly amused. Her sparkling eyes and sly smirk gave her the appearance of a mischievous gremlin reveling in the surrounding chaos. Alex caught her gaze but said nothing. At least someone''s enjoying this, he thought with an exasperated sigh. When they finally arrived at the bank, Alex was sure his head was about to explode from the nonstop noise of Koko and Rika''s antics. He''d thought he was used to the girls'' constant bickering, but it turned out he was far from prepared. Most of the drive had been spent in vain attempts to calm Koko down, trying to stop her from shouting and complaining. However, as soon as Koko began to calm down, Rika would immediately bring up the blown-up plane again, reigniting the argument with renewed vigor. Alex stole weary glances at Rika, trying to figure out why she kept provoking Koko. But each time he turned to her, Rika would either wink at him or blow him a playful kiss, as if her sole purpose was to revel in the chaos. In truth, Alex had no idea that these kinds of arguments between Rika and Koko were common, though it was usually Koko who started them. This time, however, Rika finally had her chance to get back at her, teasing and irritating Koko throughout the entire trip. When they finally pulled up to the bank''s premises, a welcoming party was already waiting for them. Outside stood Shizuka, eagerly anticipating the return of Rika and Alex, along with Brunhilde, Saeko, Rei, Saya, Yuriko, Kiriko, and Namiyo. Even Alice and Stitch had come out to greet them. Seeing familiar faces, Rika immediately jumped off Alex''s motorcycle and ran toward Shizuka. The moment Shizuka saw her friend safe and sound, she rushed over to embrace her. "Oh, Shizuka, your chest is trying to smother me again! I was just rescued, and now you''re ready to finish me off with your enormous boobs," Rika gasped, poking her head out of the plush embrace. "Hehe, sorry! I''m just so happy you''re okay," Shizuka replied, smiling as she released her. Meanwhile, the rest of the group started unloading supplies and weapons from the vehicles. Alex asked someone to fetch more people to help carry everything inside, and Kiriko volunteered, heading into the bank to gather assistance. Yuriko''s eyes landed on Koko, who was still seated on Alex''s motorcycle, and a flicker of surprise crossed her face. Koko, noticing Yuriko in her unusually casual attire, raised an eyebrow in return. "Koko Hekmatyar. I wasn''t expecting to see you here, of all places. Who would''ve thought our paths would cross under such circumstances," Yuriko said with a faint smile. Saya, stunned, glanced back and forth between her mother and Koko, while Koko, smiling calmly, responded, "I could say the same about you, Yuriko Takagi. Who would''ve guessed that a woman always by her husband''s side would end up so far from him?" Yuriko''s smile wavered slightly at the comment, but she said nothing. Saya, on the other hand, scowled at the mention of her father. "Don''t you have a plane to fly you out of here?" Yuriko asked, her polite smile returning. At those words, Koko''s expression soured as if she had bitten into a lemon. Yuriko immediately sensed something had happened to the plane and grew curious about the details. Meanwhile, Alex leaned against his motorcycle, casually smoking and observing the interactions. Nearby, Brunhilde and Rebecca also remained silent, choosing not to intervene. Alice and Stitch, however, were engrossed in listening to G.I.R. and M.I.M.I. recount their battle with the zombies. Suddenly, Shizuka walked up to Alex, grabbed his face, and kissed him on the lips. The action caused everyone to fall silent and turn to stare. "Thank you for saving Rika. You''re always such a hero, just like in fairy tales," she said warmly, pulling back. Alex smirked and squinted at her. "As the Dragon Warrior would say: ''I charge nothing for my awesomeness, and even less for my good looks.''" Brunhilde shook her head, recognizing that this would only spur some of the other women to act faster, fearing their chances with Alex might slip away. Rebecca, on the other hand, rolled her eyes, doing her best to ignore the unfolding drama. Alex''s narcissistic words froze everyone in surprise for a moment, but within seconds, the atmosphere exploded with loud laughter. Shizuka just smiled, understanding that Alex was once again refusing to accept gratitude. "Hey, handsome," Rika said, stepping closer. "Remember I promised to be yours if you saved me? Well, consider this a light appetizer before the main course." Before Alex could process her words, Rika grabbed his face, leaned in, and boldly kissed him on the lips. Alex didn''t resist. Who could turn down such attention? The softness of Rika''s lips pleasantly surprised him, and he allowed himself to relax, enjoying the moment. But, as it turned out, not everyone appreciated it. "What the hell do you think you''re doing, kissing his lips, Rika Minami?! Let him go, now!" Koko shouted, rushing toward them to pull the girl away from Alex. "And what''s it to you, Hekmatyar?" Rika retorted, swatting Koko away. "Is it so wrong to thank my savior? I promised I''d be his girlfriend if he saved me, and I''m keeping my word. So, stay out of it. Shoo!" "I said no!" Koko shot back, blocking Rika''s path to Alex. The situation quickly turned into a farce: the girls were practically playing tug-of-war, using Alex as the "prize." Alex let out a tired sigh, utterly confused by why Koko was so furious over a kiss. Her behavior even surprised her own team members, who exchanged bewildered looks. Rebecca, standing off to the side, quietly chuckled, holding her phone. She clearly found the circus amusing and decided to record the entire scene to laugh about it later with others. Shizuka, stunned by the turn of events, glanced around for support from Brunhilde, but she only shook her head, clearly signaling that Alex should handle these situations on his own. The other girls, watching the scene unfold, began to realize that it was time to make decisions. The number of potential candidates vying for Alex''s attention was growing, and if they wanted to succeed, they had to act faster. Yuriko, standing next to Saya, leaned in and spoke with a slight grin: "Look, Saya, this is what a popular guy looks like. If you don''t take the initiative, you might get left behind. You have to act fast, or your turn might never come. And if you hesitate, Mom will take matters into her own hands." Saya, her face flushing with anger, turned to her mother. "Mom! How can you say something like that?! You were just saying that after divorcing Dad, you''re not ready for a relationship! Why did you change your mind so suddenly?!" Yuriko, completely unbothered, continued with a smile: "What did you expect? He''s strong, smart, handsome, responsible¡­ Well, a bit chaotic and a little childish, but that just adds to his charm. If you don''t take the first step, I will." "You... You... You!" Saya angrily waved her hand and turned away. "That''s it, I''m not talking to you anymore!" Yuriko just smirked, covering her mouth with her hand. "Well, you don''t have to talk to me. But you''d better talk to Alex while you still have the chance. What if you can''t be alone with him later?" she teased, enjoying her daughter''s reaction. Saya stomped her foot hard to express her anger and, turning away indignantly, walked further away from Yuriko. Even there, she could still hear her mother''s light, mocking laugh. Around the same time, a similar conversation was unfolding between Kiriko and Rei. Rei sat across from her mother, confused about how to react to the fact that both of them liked the same guy. However, Kiriko smiled warmly and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll wait. You take the first step; you have a better chance." These conversations were happening just as Alex, caught between Koko and Rika, felt like a rope in their improvised tug-of-war game. Looking at Rebecca, he noticed she wasn''t helping but was standing off to the side, happily recording everything on her phone. Alex immediately realized: this video would definitely be shown to everyone when they returned to Orario. His gaze drifted to Brunhilde, searching for support, but she merely shrugged, as if saying, "Figure it out yourself." With a heavy sigh, Alex understood he''d have to sort out this chaos on his own. "Girls, maybe it''s time to stop pulling me?" he said with mild irritation. "Of course, my arms won''t fall off, but this looks, to put it mildly, strange." Koko immediately responded: "Tell her to let go first!" Rika quickly retorted: "Tell that to Hekmatyar! I won''t let go until she does!" Realizing that pleading was pointless, Alex rolled his eyes and decided to take action. He easily lifted both girls and tossed them over his shoulders like sacks of potatoes. Rika and Koko didn''t even have time to react before they found themselves in that position. "Alright, enough for today. Tomorrow we have a long journey, so everyone needs to rest," Alex said in a tone that left no room for argument as he headed toward the bank building. Meanwhile, the others began actively moving the supplies brought from the airport and discussing the upcoming plan. When they learned their route would take them through Okinawa to a military ship and from there to Alaska, many nodded approvingly, recognizing the thoroughness of the plan. However, Valmet wasn''t thinking about the plan at all. She frowned as she watched Alex casually carry Koko and Rika away, her gaze betraying her inner irritation. When Alex reached the observation room, he carefully set both girls down on the floor. They looked around, noticing the mattresses spread out on the floor. Rika, not losing her boldness, flirtatiously asked: "Handsome, are you sure you want to do this right here?" Koko, quickly distancing herself from him, countered: "Maybe we should get to know each other better first, and then... well, you get it." "No one''s forcing you, Hekmatyar," Rika smirked, crossing her arms over her chest. "You can leave, I''ll handle him myself. Though it''s funny to hear that from the one who, five minutes ago, was dragging him by the hand and wouldn''t let me kiss him." "No one''s holding you here! Leave if you don''t like it!" Koko snapped back sharply. Seeing the girls arguing again, Alex let out a loud sigh. He was barely holding back laughter at the absurdity of what was happening but understood that this could go on forever. "Enough," he said calmly but firmly, drawing their attention. "I didn''t bring you here for what you''re thinking right now. Just to sleep. Yes, sleep, not sleep with you. I haven''t had a proper night''s rest for two days, and I need a break. Tomorrow''s going to be a tough day, and I''m not spending it figuring out who''s right." Rika and Koko fell silent, exchanging glances, and Alex continued: "So, throw out your dirty thoughts, spread those mattresses out, and just rest. No drama." Alex carefully lowered Koko and Rika onto the floor. The girls froze for a moment, staring first at him and then at each other. Alex sighed heavily, mentally cursing the noise he would have to endure. The idea of going to sleep on the roof, where there would be no endless arguing, seemed very tempting. As soon as he set them on the floor, Valmet barged into the room with a crash, ready to tear Alex into tiny pieces. Her furious gaze scanned the room before landing on Koko. Koko had already seated herself in a chair, watching everything with mild boredom. "Koko, has he done anything to you?" Valmet rushed to the girl, squatting in front of her and grabbing her hands. "I told you, you can''t trust him! As soon as he had the chance, he would have attacked you!" Her voice trembled with concern, but the look she directed at Alex was filled with contempt. Alex''s eye twitched, but he immediately suppressed the urge to snap back. He couldn''t be bothered to argue with this overly protective woman. Instead, he silently walked over to his bag, pulled out a clean t-shirt and pants, ignoring the stares directed at him, and made his way toward the shower. Turning on the hot water, Alex sighed with relief as the warm streams washed the zombie blood off him. He tossed his clothes into his inventory, not wanting to waste time washing them. Running his hand through his wet hair, he stared at the water droplets sliding down the tiles and thought about his next steps. He hoped that they would find a ship at the next port, one that the whole group could take to Okinawa. But there were still questions. What''s happening in other countries? How bad is it there? Of course, G.I.R. had provided satellite images and intercepted radio transmissions, but it wasn''t enough. Above all, Alex was interested in the Live corporation. These people were clearly using fragments of the Marker for their own purposes, and to find out exactly what they were planning, he would need to capture one of their employees. The thought of the strange soldiers he had encountered earlier kept bothering Alex. They controlled hordes of zombies, which led him to a certain theory. Perhaps these people retained their consciousness after infection, like some characters in games like Dying Light, and gained special abilities. "Hmm," Alex muttered, washing the last remnants of blood off his skin. "That seems like the best explanation for now." He turned off the water, put on clean clothes, and headed back to the room. When he entered, everyone had gathered. Koko and Valmet remained where they were. "Feel better after the hot shower?" Brunhilde asked, sitting in a chair and watching him closely. "I''ll feel better once I get some sleep," Alex replied lazily, collapsing onto the mattress. "I suggest you all rest too. Tomorrow''s going to be a tough day." "So, tomorrow we''re leaving the city and heading to Okinawa?" Saya asked, setting aside her glasses and getting ready for bed. "You plan to capture a military ship, right?" "Do you think the military will just hand over a ship?" Koko raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical. "If I were you, I wouldn''t expect an easy ride." "The military base in Okinawa is deserted," Alex said, rubbing his temple. "Not a single soldier. Anywhere. The same goes for other American bases in Japan. It''s like they vanished." "Maybe they were just recruited," Brunhilde suggested. "Or forced to switch sides. That''s always been the case. Someone gives the orders, and others follow." "I agree," Valmet chimed in. "When I served, commanders gave pointless orders too. And in these times, with the world falling apart, corruption has only grown. No one''s hiding whose side they''re on anymore." "Don''t overthink it," Alex said lazily, turning onto his back. "If they''re enemies¡ªkill them. If they''re allies¡ªlet them join. Be careful, but don''t complicate things. Right now, our enemies aren''t just zombies and mutants; it''s also other people." With those words, everyone started preparing for bed. Rebecca immediately curled up on Alex''s chest and closed her eyes. Alex allowed himself to relax, pushing away unnecessary thoughts. What bothered him most was the lack of information: What was the situation in other countries? Which ones had already fallen, and which ones had managed to unite? Where was the headquarters of the Live corporation? He hoped that Koko and Yuriko could get in touch with their contacts worldwide to learn more. With these thoughts, Alex drifted off to sleep. Alex woke up to a strange sensation¡ªsomeone was nibbling on his cheek. He immediately assumed it was Rebecca''s doing. Without opening his eyes, he tried to detach the culprit from his face: "Rebecca, stop it, I''m all covered in drool!" "Handsome, it''s not me," her voice came from a distance. Opening his eyes, Alex saw that, like a hungry little animal, Koko was hanging off his cheek. Somehow, she had managed to sleep her way over to him and was now shamelessly gnawing on his face. Meanwhile, Valmet, waking up, began scanning the room for Koko. Spotting her comfortably nestled on Alex, she froze as if she had seen something completely impossible. Her face twisted with a mix of horror and indignation. "Koko, wake up. You''re chewing on my face," Alex tried to rouse her, carefully attempting to detach her. "Just a little more," she mumbled, wrapping her arms around his neck and pressing herself even closer to him. Alex sighed but got up, holding onto the girl now sitting on his lap. Valmet''s gaze was so judgmental that it seemed it might burn a hole through his head. Meanwhile, Rebecca lazily sat at the table, eating cereal and clearly enjoying the show. Alex tried again to wake Koko, but she only tightened her grip on him and even started rubbing her cheek against his chest, still wearing that silly smile. "Koko, get up, stop hugging him!" Valmet exclaimed, trying to pull her away from Alex. "No, just a couple more minutes... Leave me alone, Valmet, you''re disturbing my sleep," Koko muttered, not opening her eyes. Valmet looked as if something had snapped inside her. Alex even felt a slight pang of guilt, but it was quickly replaced with irritation when Valmet shot him a look full of accusations, as if he were to blame for everything. "Heh, yesterday she said she wasn''t ready to sleep with him, and now look at her¡ªclinging like an octopus and not letting go," Rika remarked, watching the scene unfold. "Jealous? You couldn''t do it, so now shut up," Koko shot back, finally cracking one eye open and giving Rika a disdainful glance. Alex sighed heavily. It was still morning, and already the arguments had started. It used to be Rebecca and Saya, but now it was Koko and Rika. He still didn''t understand why they always found a reason to bicker. With great difficulty, he managed to detach Koko, who clearly didn''t want to let go, and stood up. Kissing Rebecca on the top of her head, Alex noticed Shizuka''s gaze¡ªshe clearly wanted a morning kiss too. Not making her wait, he walked over and kissed her on the cheek, which made Shizuka beam and return the gesture. "What about me? Am I not getting anything? Come on, handsome, don''t be greedy! You liked kissing me yesterday. Come here," Rika intervened, pulling him toward her. Alex shrugged and approached to wish her good morning. Leaning down, he was about to kiss her cheek when Rika took the initiative¡ªgrabbing his face, she pressed her lips to his, even managing to slip her tongue into the kiss. Afterward, she gave Koko a smug look, as if she had just won a competition. Ignoring the girls'' bickering, Alex headed for the door to make himself some coffee. But he didn''t get far¡ª the other girls had already returned with breakfast. After receiving his cup of coffee, Alex sat at the table with a satisfied look and began enjoying his hot drink while the others ate. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 224 - 224: The Call for Help After breakfast, Alex brought up the topic of leaving the city. The girls immediately started packing their things, rolling up mattresses, and getting ready to head out to greet the others. Alex believed today was the perfect day to depart¡ªwithout unnecessary obstacles. The two zombie hordes that had arrived in the city the day before had significantly thinned out after the explosions at the Takagi estate and the airport grounds. He understood that the horde had been brought here not only as part of an experiment in controlling zombies but also to obtain the Marker shard that Koko was transporting. Heading to the briefing room, Alex and his group were the first to arrive. "That''s pretty unusual," Rei noted, looking around. "We usually arrive last when everyone''s already gathered." "Probably because of last night''s horde. Many people stayed up half the night, afraid of another attack," Kiriko suggested, sitting down next to Rei. "And don''t forget that Alex rescued people from the airport yesterday, and later, those same people helped unload supplies," Yuriko reminded them as she took a seat. The girls nodded in agreement and settled into their places. Alex leaned back in his chair, watching the others with a relaxed expression. The only thing left to do was load the supplies and leave peacefully. However, he couldn''t shake the feeling that things wouldn''t go so smoothly. Something was bound to happen. Brunhilde noticed the change in his expression and gently patted his knee. Alex raised an eyebrow at her, but from the look on her face, he realized that she, too, sensed something was off. He simply shook his head, signaling her not to dwell on it for now. Brunhilde gave a silent nod, acknowledging his decision. Meanwhile, Alex noticed Rika getting along well with Rebecca. From their conversation, he gathered that Rebecca was showing off her custom-made sniper rifle, and Rika eagerly suggested testing it out. Saya, seeing her mother chatting with Koko, didn''t know what to do with herself and eventually asked Alex for his phone to continue studying gadget-making. Without hesitation, he handed her the device. After a while, the room started filling up with people. As they woke up, they headed straight to the briefing. "Didn''t expect to see you here first," Takashi said in surprise as he entered. "You''re usually the last one to arrive." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Better watch your mouth, or should I get my belt?" Alex raised an amused eyebrow. Takashi immediately fell silent, fully aware that Alex wasn''t just joking. His mother, Namie, smiled slightly and gestured for her son to come over. Takashi sighed, noticing that she had been spending more time with Alex''s group lately. He couldn''t help but wonder if this man might once again become his stepfather. Suppressing his irritation, he sat next to his mother, trying to start a conversation with her. Once the room was completely filled with people, all eyes turned to Alex, waiting for his usual morning greeting. "I see you all got some sleep. That''s good," he started with a slight smile. "Congratulations on another morning in Zombieland. Today is the day we leave this city and head for Okinawa. I understand that for some of you, this is difficult to accept. Some of you see this place as your home, your country. But let''s be honest¡ªthere are no more countries, no more borders. There''s only us and the walking dead. And I think everyone here understands that." Alex''s words made some people lower their heads¡ªthey knew that, in time, any country would fall to the onslaught of the undead. But no one wanted to admit it. Koko, however, remained indifferent. The concept of "country" had never meant much to her¡ªshe had been born on a cargo ship as it sailed across the ocean. But no matter how much people wanted to deny Alex''s truth, arguing against the obvious was pointless. "So, what''s the plan, kid?" Lehm broke the silence, lighting a cigarette. "I get that you want to reach Okinawa and borrow a ship there, but how exactly are we getting there? It''s an island, and getting to it isn''t that simple." "It''s simple," Alex replied, scanning the gathered people. "A few kilometers from the city, there''s a dock. We''ll take a vessel from there. Of course, the journey will take some time, but we''ll have the opportunity to stop in nearby cities to restock our supplies. And... it will increase our chances of finding survivors." He paused, letting his words sink in. "But I want to remind you: our enemy isn''t just the walking dead but also other people. You''ve all seen how they act in situations like this. If you encounter survivors, don''t trust them right away. There are children in our group, and none of you want to put them in danger." The people nodded silently, fully understanding the gravity of his warning. They had already heard the stories of those who had been rescued¡ªstories about raiders, murderers, and those who had completely lost their moral compass. Alex continued the briefing, assigning tasks. He repeatedly emphasized that the priority was the safety of the group. Once the meeting ended, everyone dispersed to prepare supplies for transport. However, the feeling of unease never left him. With each passing minute, it only grew stronger. Yuriko went to help Kyoko compile a list of provisions and equipment. Alex and the "troublemaker trio" swiftly carried crates outside, loading them into trucks and a bus. They worked quickly and efficiently¡ªeveryone was eager to leave the city as soon as possible. Meanwhile, Rebecca stepped outside the perimeter to clear the road by moving abandoned cars. "Where do you think you''re going, greenie? Got nothing better to do?" Saya called out as soon as she noticed Rebecca heading off. "Didn''t ask for your opinion, pinkie," Rebecca smirked. "Gotta move some cars out of the way." Their exchange was overheard by those still loading supplies. Most just shook their heads, well aware of how strong Rebecca was. But those unfamiliar with her were surprised¡ªhow was this petite girl planning to move vehicles? Even Koko grew interested and decided to watch. Approaching them, Koko gave Rebecca a thoughtful look. "And how exactly are you planning to do that?" she asked with genuine curiosity. "Heh, watch and learn, silver!" Rebecca grinned widely. She made her way toward the gate, while Saya let out a deep sigh and followed. Naturally, Koko couldn''t resist going as well¡ªpurely out of curiosity, of course. And definitely not because she wanted to avoid carrying heavy crates. No, Koko was definitely not avoiding hard work. Valmet, who had been carrying crates of ammunition, noticed her boss leaving the safe zone. Grabbing her rifle, she quickly hurried after her. "Koko, you shouldn''t be going out there¡ªit''s dangerous!" she said sternly, catching up. "Dangerous? In what way, one-eye?" Rebecca snorted, lacing her hands behind her head. "There are barely any zombies left. What''s got you so nervous this morning? Didn''t get enough sleep?" "I didn''t ask for your opinion on whether it''s dangerous or not!" Valmet snapped irritably. "And who the hell are you calling one-eye, you green-haired gremlin?!" Rebecca''s eyes narrowed. "What''d you just say, Cyclops?" Her hand drifted toward her pistol. "You think just because this silver-haired brat keeps clinging to Alex, I won''t put another hole in you? Or take out your last eye?" Rebecca and Valmet locked eyes, neither willing to back down. The tension between them thickened, but Saya simply let out a weary sigh and reminded Rebecca why they had even stepped outside the bank''s perimeter in the first place. Rebecca clicked her tongue in annoyance, shot Valmet a glare, and gestured with her fingers: "I''m watching you." Koko glanced at Valmet but didn''t blame her for her short temper. "Sorry, Koko," Valmet said with a hint of guilt. "Don''t worry about it," Koko simply smiled, not giving it much importance. Catching up to Rebecca and Saya, they continued on. Reaching the nearest car, Rebecca stopped, assessing the situation. Koko and Valmet watched with interest, wondering how she was going to move the vehicle. Without hesitation, Rebecca delivered a powerful kick to the side of the car. The metal dented from the impact, and the car suddenly shifted to the side, leaving a trail on the asphalt. Koko and Valmet exchanged surprised glances, while Rebecca simply grinned smugly. "Are you also a martial arts master, like Alex?" Koko asked with obvious curiosity. She couldn''t imagine how so much strength could be hidden in such a petite body to simply kick a car and make it move. "Hah! No way. I''m too lazy for that kind of thing," Rebecca smirked. "I prefer shooting, not throwing punches. My sweetie loves beating up idiots, I just shoot them." Koko gave her a skeptical look, stepped closer, and tried to feel her muscles. "What do you think you''re doing, pervert?!" Rebecca protested, swatting her hand away. "Only my sweetie can touch me," she added, stepping back a pace. Koko''s curiosity only grew. How could such a small girl possess such incredible strength? Seeing Koko''s confusion, Saya answered instead of Rebecca: "Her muscles are denser than an average person''s. That''s the secret." Koko nodded, finally satisfied with the explanation. However, Valmet, on the other hand, began to wonder¡ªcould she handle Rebecca in a fight? She hadn''t seen her in action yet and couldn''t give a clear answer. Noticing how easily Saya shared this kind of information, Koko concluded that maybe she''d be able to learn more about Alex as well. Saya, seeing nothing special about it, calmly began telling everything she knew. While Koko was asking questions and Valmet was thinking about Rebecca''s strength, Rebecca had already moved to another car and kicked it aside with clear enjoyment, clearing the road. She admitted to herself that the feeling of just kicking a car and making it move was surprisingly refreshing. Meanwhile, Alex continued to carry supplies, loading the transport. He hadn''t even noticed how much they''d managed to collect over these days. Finishing with another box, he lit a cigarette, planning to take a short break and think about the situation. Looking around, he realized he couldn''t see his gremlin. However, the answer to his question came quickly¡ªthe metallic sound from a distance made it clear that Rebecca was moving cars. Alex just smirked. He understood that this wasn''t just work for her¡ªshe was clearly having fun. But as soon as he finished his cigarette, Rika ran up to him, her face full of concern. "What''s wrong? Why do you look like that?" Alex asked, noticing her tense expression. "They called from the shelter in Tokyo... They''re asking for support," Rika said, visibly nervous. "I don''t know what to do..." Alex paused for a moment, but answered quickly and without hesitation: "Gather everyone who knows how to handle weapons. We need to discuss the situation urgently and make a decision." He felt that there was no time for contemplation. Rika nodded and began gathering everyone. Alex stepped out of the iron gates and whistled, catching the attention of Rebecca, Koko, Saya, and Valmet. The girls turned at the sound, saw that he was calling them, and hurried over with curiosity, waiting for an explanation. "The shelter in Tokyo requested assistance from Rika''s group," Alex said briefly. They all exchanged silent glances, then nodded and followed him back. Outside, everyone had gathered, waiting only for Alex. "The situation is as follows," he began, looking over the group. "The shelter in Tokyo requested support. I have no doubt that many of you don''t want to leave your fellow countrymen to certain death¡ªand I understand that. But I''ll say this upfront: we can''t send the whole squad. We can''t leave this place unprotected." "What''s your plan?" Toadji asked, adjusting his glasses. "Are we heading to help, or are we taking the chance to leave the city? This is the perfect time to go." "I can''t give a definitive answer until I hear the details," Alex shook his head, then turned to Rika. "Tell us what''s going on." Rika sighed and began explaining: "They''ve already lost their first line of defense. The commander, who asked for reinforcements, said they''re being cornered. Their weapons aren''t piercing some of the mutants. They don''t have time to rest between waves¡ªthey fend off one, and another comes immediately, with even more zombies." Alex furrowed his brow. Such methodical pressure didn''t seem like a coincidence. It was as if someone was deliberately sending waves of the dead to attack the shelter. Looking at the others, he understood that most had already decided to go help. Then his gaze landed on Koko, waiting for her opinion. "If you''re going, then I am too," she shrugged. Alex nodded and turned to Brunhilde and Rebecca. "What do you think?" "I think we should go," Brunhilde replied. "You''ve said it yourself¡ªpeople need to stick together. And for you, it''s no big deal. Maybe we''ll learn something useful." "I''m all for it! What''s the difference where we shoot zombies? Maybe we''ll come across a new mutant," Rebecca grinned. "Alright, it''s settled then. We gather up and head out," Alex concluded. "We won''t take a large group¡ªsomeone needs to stay behind to guard here. The others, let everyone know our departure is postponed by a day. For those coming, we''ll help however we can." The group nodded and began preparing. Alex''s team included Koko and her entourage, as well as Saeko, Rei, Saya, Kiriko, and Yuriko. The other girls also wanted to go, but he selected only those who would be useful in combat. They were joined by a few officers who had been following Rika. Rebecca approached Rika and handed her a sniper rifle: "Here, take it, it''ll come in handy. But if you break my baby, I''ll make you regret it." Rika accepted the weapon with respect, giving it a slight shake in her hands. "Whoa, it''s heavy... Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of it, like my own eye." Alex just smirked as he tightened his gear strap. Time was running out. GIR, MIMI, and Stitch also rushed out, preparing to head for the shelter. Koko, standing next to Alex, watched as the trio of troublemakers sped forward with their weapons. She was particularly intrigued by Stitch, who was holding a machine gun above his head. The appearance of the strange blue creature with such a formidable weapon surprised those who hadn''t yet learned what kind of animal it was. However, those who were already used to the presence of GIR, MIMI, and Stitch didn''t show any signs of concern. They''d seen the trio playing with children before, so they didn''t consider them dangerous. But the newcomers, seeing Stitch with a machine gun, clearly tensed up. "I was going to ask yesterday, what''s with this blue dog that looks so¡­ strange?" Koko said, pointing at Stitch. Alex just smirked and raised a finger. "First, a little instruction. Number one: Don''t call these three strange or dogs. Number two: Don''t steal their sweets, snacks, or game consoles. And most importantly¡ªdon''t piss them off." "And if I do piss them off?" Koko asked, her interest piqued. "Nothing fatal... but they''re very mischievous. Imagine waking up in the morning, all tied up and thrown outside. At heart, they''re good, but their pranks can be cruel. However, if they accept you as a ''mom,'' you''re safe. In fact, they''ll even share their sweets with you. You can see for yourself¡­ look," Alex pointed toward the trio. Koko followed his gesture and saw Shizuka hugging GIR, MIMI, and Stitch, one by one. She immediately understood what Alex meant. The truth was, she had asked about Stitch because she thought he was cute but didn''t know how to approach and pet him. She was especially impressed by how pleased Stitch looked while carrying his weapon. Alex told her a bit more about the trio of troublemakers, but Koko only asked about Stitch. The more she listened, the more she wanted to hug this blue "dog." When preparations were complete, Alex instructed Koko to get in the car with her people. The girl puffed up but complied. Alex himself mounted the motorcycle, with Rebecca and Brunhilde beside him. GIR, MIMI, and Stitch took positions behind machine guns in the vehicles. "Let''s move quickly!" Alex warned. "Keep an eye out during the ride, and whatever you do, don''t stop!" The ride was tense. It was hard to make their way to the shelter due to the endless flow of zombies. After fighting through yet another wave, they finally reached their destination. Alex slammed on the brakes and surveyed the situation. A zombie Tank was battering the main gates of the shelter. With its massive hands, it angrily struck the metal gates, shaking them with every blow. "What''s the plan, kid?" Lehm asked over the radio. "By the looks of the situation at the gates, we won''t be able to get in through the main entrance without being noticed." "I think we should go around and try another entrance," Alex replied, assessing the situation. "But if we attack from the rear, there''s a risk we could get caught between two fronts." "Do you have something up your sleeve to help us get inside?" Saya asked over the general channel. "Rika, get in touch with the shelter commander and find out if there''s an alternate entrance. If not, we''ll improvise," Alex instructed. "I''m on it," Rika replied and began contacting the commander. While they waited for her response, Alex continued to survey the area. Using the stadium as a shelter had been a foolish decision. Its walls weren''t designed to hold back such massive waves of the undead. They were holding for now, but sooner or later, they would fall¡ªand when that happened, there would be no fixing it. At this stage, the defenders could still hold out for some time, but the mutated zombies were a whole different threat. One Tank would be enough to break through the walls if given enough time. "I found an entrance on the other side!" Rika announced. "The commander says there are zombies there too, but far fewer than at the main gates." "Great, let''s head there," Alex commanded. The vehicles surged forward, bypassing the hordes of undead. There was no time left for second thoughts. Once they reached the location Rika had mentioned, Alex stopped nearby and surveyed the area. Zombies were wandering in front of the shelter''s entrance. He waved his hand, signaling GIR, MIMI, and Stitch to open fire. The hail of gunfire tore through the zombie horde, and when the last corpse fell to the ground, the group moved toward the entrance. Inside, they were met by the defense commander¡ªa man whose face reflected both relief and tension. Apparently, he hadn''t fully believed that reinforcements would make it in time. While the others discussed the situation, Alex stayed to the side, continuing to assess the situation. "We won''t last long," the commander sighed heavily. "These bastards have practically broken through the gates, and we don''t have enough people to hold them back." Alex nodded, understanding that there was no time for long deliberations. The question wasn''t whether the undead would break through, but when it would happen. "Brunhilde, take over coordination. Becca, Stitch, have some fun, but no destruction. GIR, MIMI, you''re with me¡ªwe''ll take the vanguard," he said, issuing orders. "You''re going to stand at the front again?" Saya asked, stepping closer. "It''ll be easier that way. You stay close to Yuriko and follow her instructions. I know you''re a genius, but there''s plenty you can learn from her," Alex patted Saya on the head, making it clear there was no point in arguing. Yuriko nodded affirmatively. Unlike her daughter, she didn''t object, but her eyes showed concern. Saeko was about to join Alex, but he motioned for her to stay back. The commander froze, taken aback, when Alex began giving orders. However, Brunhilde quickly took the initiative. She silently surveyed the positions, assessed the situation, and started issuing commands. Those who tried to object were immediately met with her icy gaze and, without words, got to work. Alex, making sure everything was going according to plan, headed to his motorcycle, opened the weapons compartment, and pulled out his power sword. Then, alongside GIR and MIMI, he stood in front of the iron gates, which were already beginning to bend under the blows from outside. "Has he lost his mind?!" one of the soldiers exclaimed, watching as Alex and the two robo-dogs lined up, preparing for the attack. "You''d better worry about yourself," Saya coldly replied, adjusting her glasses. "He''s the strongest here. Without him, you won''t hold the defense." "What did you say, little one?!" The female soldier spun around sharply, but her comrades quickly grabbed her by the shoulders, preventing her from rushing forward. Yuriko merely smiled, watching her daughter. She was glad that Saya trusted Alex so much, but the anxiety didn''t leave her¡ªfighting such a horde face to face was far too risky. Their thoughts were interrupted by an unexpected gesture from GIR and MIMI. Both knelt on one knee. To everyone''s surprise, Stitch also knelt, firmly gripping his machine gun. Brunhilde and Rebecca exchanged a glance and sighed heavily. "What are they doing? Why did those three suddenly kneel?" asked Koko, confused about what was happening. "It''s their ritual," Brunhilde replied tiredly, covering her face with her hand. "They always do this before a fight. So get used to it, it will keep happening." "Wait... Is this somehow related to that strange obsession you mentioned?" Rei recalled their recent conversation. "Exactly," Brunhilde said briefly, not wanting to delve into further explanations. An intense silence hung in the air. A menacing hum could be heard from behind the gates¡ªthe horde of the undead was about to break through. Alex gripped the hilt of his sword and slowly exhaled, preparing for battle. "Well then," he muttered, grinning. "Let''s begin." The actions of GIR, MIMI, and Stitch puzzled everyone present. Soldiers anxiously watched the trio, trying to figure out what kind of ritual they were performing before the fight and why it was happening now. Even those who had known the three for a long time couldn''t suppress their curiosity. But Brunhilde didn''t rush to explain¡ªshe understood that no matter how much she tried to explain what was happening, most wouldn''t understand. The answer to their silent question came instantly¡ªAlex''s voice, like thunder, reverberated through the shelter, making everyone flinch. "What is your duty?" he asked loudly, not turning around, his gaze fixed on the bending iron gates. "To serve the Emperor''s Will!" came the powerful voices of GIR, MIMI, and Stitch. A chill ran down the spines of many. They hadn''t expected Alex to speak in such a voice¡ªlow, authoritative, full of strength. These words were unfamiliar to them, but somehow, they felt something tighten inside, awakening a long-forgotten resolve. "What is the Emperor''s Will?" Alex continued. "That we fight and die!" came the loud response from his battle companions. But this time, others joined in¡ªamong the soldiers, there were those who knew the battle cry. Those who hadn''t joined in the chant stared in astonishment at their comrades. What was that? How did they know those words? But when they met their gaze, they saw only serious, determined faces. "What is Death?" Alex spoke again. "It is our Duty!" came the chorus from GIR, MIMI, Stitch¡­ and now even more voices joined in. Alex listened, and with each passing second, his suspicions grew stronger. Among these people were those who knew these words. He was not alone. A brief silence followed. Then¡ªan explosion. The iron gates couldn''t withstand the force; they were smashed by the creature resembling a tank, and in the next moment, the wave of zombies poured inside, intent on tearing apart every living being. Alex activated his power sword, and GIR and MIMI armed themselves. They didn''t retreat. They waited for the horde to come closer. "Fire!" came Brunhilde''s sharp command. And the battle began. At Brunhilde''s order, the air was filled with the deafening sound of gunfire. The soldiers opened fire, pouring lead into the zombie horde, preventing them from advancing further. Alex, GIR, and MIMI didn''t waste time and charged forward. Alex made a lightning-fast dash towards the Tank, and his blade, gleaming in the air, sliced the massive zombie in half. To avoid crossing the line of fire, he moved carefully, staying out of the marksmen''s way but remaining in the thick of the battle, eliminating anyone trying to break through. Not far from him, an explosion rang out among the crowd of zombies, scattering the creatures in all directions. Alex turned and saw Rebecca standing on top of a car with a grenade launcher in her hands. She grinned and, noticing his gaze, winked at him. Giving her a thumbs-up, Alex noticed a hunter leaping too far¡ªright at the nearest soldier. Without hesitation, he threw his sword, and the zombie was cleaved in two before it could reach its victim. Alex looked around and, finding no weapon, grabbed the nearest zombie by the leg and slammed it into another with all his strength, using it as an improvised club. "Handsome, your sword!" Rebecca shouted, throwing him the katana. "Thanks!" Alex replied, skillfully catching the Murasama. Securing the katana to his waist, he placed his hand on the activation mechanism of the sheath. With a swift motion, the blade shot out of the sheath and into his hands. It happened so fast that the surrounding zombies didn''t even have time to react¡ªtheir bodies shattered into pieces, staining the ground with bloody patterns. The soldiers who witnessed this couldn''t help but hold their breath. Alex quickly assessed the situation and noticed the fighters starting to lose ground¡ªthe zombies were too many. Swiftly returning the katana to its sheath, he vanished and reappeared at the front line, right in front of the soldiers battling. Saya and Yuriko didn''t even flinch¡ªAlex''s tricks didn''t surprise them, but the other soldiers¡­ "What the¡­?!" one of the female soldiers gasped. "Just the usual: ''Table Turnover,''" Alex grinned, lowering his hands to the ground. His fingers dug into the stone with force, and with ease, as though picking up a feather, he ripped a massive stone slab out of the earth. Pulling his fist back, he struck it with force. The stone shattered, and the sharp fragments flew like shrapnel, piercing the zombie ranks. Clearing a path, Alex turned around and gave a thumbs-up to Saya and Yuriko. Saya, arms crossed, gave a satisfied grunt, while Yuriko simply smiled and nodded. Seeing the situation under control, Alex drew his katana and rushed to another part of the defense line, helping where the mutants were causing the most trouble. His figure flickered through the battle like a ghost, leaving behind only the severed bodies of enemies. To be continued¡­ +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 225 - 225: Project G (I''m terribly glad that during this week my fanfic was included in the rating, even if it was in the range of 160-175 place in the rating, but I''m still very happy about it:§Ù) A massive horde of zombies, like an unstoppable avalanche, broke through the iron gates of the Tokyo shelter. This was the signal for battle to begin. Brunhilde immediately took command, giving clear and precise orders. She directed where to focus fire and which targets to suppress first. Under her leadership, the defense moved in perfect coordination, like a single mechanism. If anyone hesitated or failed to react in time, Brunhilde instantly issued a new command, not allowing the defensive line to falter under the undead onslaught. "Target the zombies that look like bloated balloons! Don''t let them get close¡ªthey explode the moment they''re within reach!" she commanded, pointing at the suicide zombies hidden within the horde. The soldiers quickly adjusted their fire, but due to the density of the horde, eliminating the explosive zombies with precision was difficult. Brunhilde noticed this and shifted her gaze to Rika. Without needing words, Rika understood immediately, took aim, and with a single precise shot, detonated a suicide zombie. The explosion wiped out dozens of undead, clearing part of the battlefield. Rebecca, perched atop a vehicle, provided covering fire with a grenade launcher, using various rounds to relieve the pressure on the others. Stitch, manning a machine gun, cackled like a madman as he unleashed waves of bullets into the enemy ranks. The soldiers near him instinctively took a few steps back, unsettled by the wild madness radiating from him. Meanwhile, GIR and MIMI were deep in the thick of battle. The two robo-dogs tore through any zombies in their path with ruthless efficiency. Alex, like a shadow, flickered across the battlefield, offering support wherever it was needed most. The soldiers watching him couldn''t hide their astonishment¡ªwhenever he appeared, the zombie count would plummet, leaving only severed remains in his wake. Not far from the command post, Koko''s squad methodically laid down suppressing fire, following Brunhilde''s orders to the letter. Initially, they had doubts about her commands, but after Koko ordered them to comply, all resistance faded. Koko herself stood beside Brunhilde, carefully observing Alex''s silhouette as he darted across the battlefield. However, what truly impressed her was Brunhilde''s command ability. It was as if she had once served in the military¡ªher skill in assessing the situation and issuing orders surpassed even the local shelter commander, a man with years of military experience. "Where the hell did you find that guy? This is insane! He''s tearing through the battlefield, leaving only a bloody trail behind!" exclaimed Itami as he reloaded his rifle. "How would I know?" Toji shrugged. "We were trapped in the airport when a horde attacked, and he showed up to save Minami Rika. But don''t you notice who he looks like, Itami?" Hearing Toji''s words, Itami squinted, carefully examining Alex as he paused briefly to assess the battlefield. His eyes widened in shock. He turned to Toji, who simply nodded in confirmation. "No way... It can''t be..." Itami whispered, realizing who he was looking at. But Toji didn''t stop there. He subtly pointed toward Rebecca, who stood atop the vehicle, grenade launcher in hand. Itami followed his gesture, focused on the girl¡­ and suddenly felt tears welling up in his eyes. "I feel you, my friend," Toji said, patting him on the shoulder with understanding. "I felt the same when I first saw them." "Hey, you two! Quit your chit-chat! This isn''t the time for your childish nonsense! Don''t you have something better to do? Like, I don''t know, SHOOTING THESE DAMN ZOMBIES?!" Kuribayashi snapped, throwing them an irritated glare. "You don''t understand, Kuribayashi..." Itami mumbled, waving her off. "You''ll never know what it feels like to see a fictional character in real life¡­" "You wanna get punched?" Kuribayashi asked darkly, cracking her knuckles and glaring at Itami. Toji and Itami immediately took a step back, putting some distance between themselves and Kuribayashi. Those who knew about their hobbies could only shake their heads. It was hard to understand how these two managed to discuss anime and manga even at a time like this, when a literal horde of zombies was pressing down on them. Brunhilde accidentally overheard their conversation and let out a heavy sigh. She still couldn''t get used to the fact that the history of her world was nothing more than fiction here, written in books and manga. Meanwhile, Alex found himself facing two tank zombies charging straight at him. That made him a bit wary. These creatures weren''t supposed to move with such clear intent, as if someone was controlling them. Quickly assessing the situation, Alex glanced around, searching for anything suspicious, but found nothing. As the massive zombies closed in, he suddenly leaped into the air, soaring over them. Landing behind their backs, he made a light swing with his blade before smoothly sheathing it. As if on cue, the bodies of both zombies were sliced clean in half, crashing to the ground with a heavy thud. Yet, despite the fighters'' efforts, the number of zombies didn''t seem to be decreasing. Alex realized it was time to use something more powerful to thin out the horde. Making a quick decision, he pulled his katana from its sheath and, turning swiftly, hurled it toward Brunhilde. "Girls, black!" he shouted as he released the blade. The katana arced through the air, stabbing into the ground right at Brunhilde''s feet. Many of the fighters exchanged confused glances, not understanding what Alex meant. Black what? While the others tried to decipher his words, Alex continued fighting, using whatever he could get his hands on¡ªincluding the zombies themselves. At one point, he grabbed the nearest walker and, swinging it like a club, started smashing through the undead around him. When his makeshift weapon was reduced to just a single leg, he immediately grabbed another zombie and repeated the process. The sight was so bizarre that some of the fighters froze in stunned disbelief. "What did he mean by ''black''?" Koko asked, standing next to Brunhilde. Without taking her eyes off the battlefield, Brunhilde calmly replied, "He needs a katana with a black blade. Go to his motorcycle and get it." Koko nodded and sprinted toward Alex''s bike. Opening the weapon compartment, she found several katanas but wasn''t sure which one to take. One by one, she pulled them from their sheaths, checking their color. Finally, she found the right one. Clutching it tightly, she rushed back. "This one?" she asked, holding up the katana for Brunhilde to see. "Yes. Now throw it to him," Brunhilde responded, still issuing orders. Koko glanced at the sword, then at Brunhilde, and finally at Alex, who was much too far away. There was no way she could throw the katana that far. Looking around, she spotted Valmet. "Valmet, get this to him!" Hearing the request, Valmet simply nodded. Grabbing the katana, she took a few steps forward, then hurled it with all her strength toward Alex. "Catch!" Koko shouted. Alex, having just flung away his last zombie, spotted the incoming blade. Leaping up, he caught the katana midair, and the moment his feet touched the ground, he unsheathed it. "Sun Breathing: Azure Skies¡­" he murmured, making his first slashing motion. As Alex swung his katana downward, the blade left a fiery trail. Just before reaching the ground, he twisted his body and executed a powerful cutting strike. A wave of flames erupted outward, slicing through zombies and setting them ablaze. The moment he landed, Alex transitioned into his next attack. "Water Breathing: Dance of the Rapid Stream," he whispered, his blade tracing a shimmering path of water as he struck again. He moved through the horde of zombies like a swift river current, and everywhere he passed, a trail of water remained, while the heads of zombies detached from their bodies as if they were mere blades of grass being cut. Those watching couldn''t believe their eyes. It all started with the first strike, which created a ring of fire that sliced and burned through enemies, but then came something even more incredible. It seemed as if they had collectively lost their minds, for now, a stream of water followed Alex, cutting through the horde. "What kind of technique is this?" Koko asked curiously. "This is a breathing style created back in the Sengoku period," Brunhilde answered calmly, never taking her eyes off the battle. "Alex has mastered all 14 styles and can freely combine them. These techniques were developed for monster hunting." Her words shocked those who hadn''t known this before. They couldn''t even imagine such ancient martial arts existing, let alone someone mastering them entirely. Meanwhile, Alex switched techniques, and now a trail of lightning followed him. The crackling of electricity made everyone freeze in astonishment¡ªhis speed had increased exponentially. After delivering another lightning-fast slash, Alex suddenly felt a threat behind him. He jumped sharply, and at that moment, a massive Charger flew past, missing its target. "Fog Breathing: Sea of Cloudy Mist," Alex murmured, initiating a new attack. He unleashed a flurry of rapid strikes, slicing enemies into tiny pieces. The zombies that were under him literally fell apart from the swift movements of his blade. Landing, Alex had no idea that he had been closely watched the entire time. In one of the hidden complexes filled with screens and computers, dozens of people were intently monitoring the events. On one of the main monitors, Alex''s battle against the zombie horde was being broadcast. Those who knew about martial arts masters were stunned by what they saw¡ªnone of them had ever encountered anything like it. Some ancient masters had demonstrated something similar, but Alex still appeared too young to be capable of such feats. Suddenly, the sliding doors opened with a soft rustle, and a man in a sharp suit entered the room. Scanning the screens, he quickly noticed the strange situation¡ªeveryone''s attention was fixed on a single broadcast. Yet, no one even acknowledged his presence. The man cleared his throat lightly to draw attention. One of the employees, hearing the sound, flinched, turned around, and immediately jumped to his feet. "Department Head Williams, my apologies! How may I assist you?" "Report on the Tokyo shelter situation. How is the experiment progressing?" Caleb Williams asked coldly, turning his gaze to the speaker. The employee quickly handed him a tablet with the report. "The zombie control experiment is proceeding as planned. Our new soldiers are handling the control of the infected better and can give more commands. Those who underwent the enhancement process quickly adapted to the changes, and some of them have developed special abilities." Caleb skimmed through the data and asked for clarification. "What abilities exactly? Besides controlling the infected?" "Some have gained incredible regeneration, allowing them to even regrow lost limbs. Others have developed physical strength comparable to the best martial arts masters. And most importantly, all of them are mentally connected. The research department believes this resembles a collective consciousness, like a form of radio communication." Caleb nodded, quickly scanning the research department''s report. After reviewing the data he was interested in, he shifted his attention to the real-time broadcast. "What''s the situation in Tokyo? Is the zombie control experiment progressing? Were you able to capture the Obelisk fragment and eliminate Hekmatyar? And what''s happening at the shelter that was supposed to be used for testing?" he asked, not taking his eyes off the screen displaying the live footage. "The Obelisk fragment was captured without any issues. However, the agent left behind to cover up the traces was killed. Communication with him was abruptly cut off, and none of the soldiers sent to help could assess the situation in time¡ªtheir priority was retrieving the fragment. Currently, Hekmatyar and his group have been spotted at the main Tokyo shelter. According to the footage, there''s a very strong martial artist there helping to hold back the horde. The shelter commander has sent out distress signals to anyone capable of supporting the defense," one of the staff members reported. Caleb nodded and glanced at the monitor with curiosity. What kind of martial artist could stop the horde? Intrigued, he instructed the staff member to clear the space and sat down himself, quickly opening the combat footage. Scrolling through the videos, he focused on Alex, carefully analyzing his movements. After finishing the review, Caleb stroked his chin, contemplating the situation. If there really is a warrior of that level at the shelter... Perhaps it''s time to test one of the experimental prototypes the research department has been working on. "How''s the situation with Object G?" he asked, not taking his eyes off the screen. "Object G is already in Tokyo. Do you want to test its capabilities?" the staff member clarified. "Of course. If there''s such a fighter at the shelter, it''s a perfect opportunity to field-test Mk1G in real combat. Pass the data to the research department¡ªthey''ve been pestering me for more information on their experimental prototype," Caleb smirked and nodded, confirming the order. "I''ll immediately send the order to deliver Project G to the Tokyo shelter," the staff member replied, grabbing the phone. Caleb continued to watch the broadcast, intently studying Alex''s movements. This man was becoming more and more interesting. Meanwhile, Alex had no idea that his actions had attracted the attention of one of the most dangerous organizations. If he had known, he would probably have just sighed¡ªit was bound to happen sooner or later. Right now, his main task was to finish off the horde once and for all. Gradually, the zombies were thinning out, and no one was coming through the broken iron gates anymore. Realizing this, Alex whistled, drawing the attention of GIR and MIMI, who were still in the thick of the battle. Hearing the signal, the two robo-dogs instantly turned their heads, saw Alex''s gesture, and, after finishing off the nearest zombies, hurried toward him. When they reached him, Alex grabbed their heads and, in one motion, jumped back to the defense line. Lowering his mechanical companions to the ground, he sighed and reached for a cigarette, but then realized he was thirsty. "Here, take this," Saya handed him a bottle of water. "Thanks. All that running around among the zombies made me move too much," Alex smiled as he accepted the water and took a few gulps. Saya smiled as she watched him. It was no secret to them that Alex preferred to be lazy, but they also knew that if he wasn''t busy for too long, he could suddenly come up with something... extraordinary. That''s why, as Brunhilda once said, he should always be kept occupied. "Great job, handsome! Who would''ve thought you could fight so impressively? All those tricks of yours¡ªsimply amazing!" Rika marveled, patting him on the back. "These aren''t tricks, they''re my fencing style," Alex rolled his eyes. "And what''s the difference? Isn''t anything that looks spectacular just a trick?" Koko tilted her head slightly, thinking. "A trick would be if I were killing them by throwing coins at their heads from my pocket," Alex smirked, and before Koko could retort, he suddenly grabbed her nose. Koko tried to escape from Alex''s grip, but he was already a master at this¡ªskillfully avoiding her hands, he kept grabbing her nose again and again. Instead of getting angry, Koko just laughed, trying to grab him back. Alex deftly dodged, while glancing around. Everyone around them was either resting on the ground or catching their breath. It made sense¡ªthey had just survived a real nightmare, fending off a massive zombie horde. After dodging Koko''s hands once more, Alex suddenly spun her around and hugged her tightly, not letting her escape. "Do you think this is the end? Or is another wave coming?" Rebecca asked, sitting on top of a car. "I think there''s going to be another one," Brunhilda replied calmly, scanning the battlefield. "Don''t you find it strange that the number of zombies killed doesn''t match what we saw when we arrived?" Her words made everyone freeze. A cold realization ran down the backs of the fighters¡ªthis wasn''t over. A new wave was coming. Alex nodded in agreement. He suspected something wasn''t right. If that entire horde at the main entrance had broken through, the battle would''ve lasted until evening. That meant someone had given the order to stop the zombies. Perhaps it was an experiment to control the horde¡ªto test how quickly they could wipe out the shelter with survivors. But what bothered him the most was why they had retreated. If they gave people time to prepare, they could fend off the attack again. Something was definitely off. At that moment, Koko seized the opportunity and broke free from his embrace. "What are you thinking about?" she asked, and taking advantage of his distraction, grabbed his nose. "I think this isn''t the end," Alex said, shaking his head as he lit a cigarette. "There are two options: either they got the information they needed, or they''re preparing something more serious." "How serious?" R asked skeptically, leaning against the car. "What, do they have zombies with guns? Or maybe cybernetic zombies or even giant zombies?" "Why''d you have to say that?!" Koko exclaimed indignantly, stepping on his foot. "Can you stop jinxing it? What if they really have something like that?!" Alex involuntarily shuddered. In such an evil organization, it was entirely possible they could create cybernetic zombies or something worse. The main thing was that these idiots didn''t decide to reproduce demons from Doom. He definitely didn''t need that. It was bad enough that in the future they''d have to deal with necromorphs joining them. Meanwhile, Koko continued arguing with R, while the other fighters just supported her, reminding him that every time he said something like that, it came true. "What''s with you guys jumping on me?!" R exclaimed, pointing at his comrades. "Want me to remind you of past incidents?" Valmet smirked. "Every time you jinx something, it happens. If it were up to me, I''d sew your mouth shut or cut your tongue off." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. R was taken aback but couldn''t argue. It wasn''t his fault that his words always came true! But when he saw everyone nodding in agreement, he felt betrayed. Alex just snorted, watching their quarrel. At times like this, he especially appreciated the atmosphere¡ªwhere even after a deadly battle, they found the strength to tease each other. "I knew I shouldn''t have left the army to become a mercenary," R fake complained. "Come on, R," Lutz laughed. "We know you love us." "Go to hell!" R snorted, crossing his arms over his chest. "I don''t need your love. I need beautiful women with curvy bodies. Like that blonde doctor." "You''re talking about Shizuku?!" Alex smirked. "Well, good luck with that." R just grinned smugly, while the others chuckled and went back to resting. But before he could say another word, Rika kicked him squarely in the groin. No one even had time to react before R curled up like a shrimp, writhing in pain. "What the hell?!" he groaned, trying to say something. "Don''t even think about getting close to my Shizuku," Rika threatened, her eyes flashing. "Or you''ll end up without your balls." R just silently nodded, too pained to say anything in response. Alex didn''t even have time to blink before Rika had put the poor guy in his place for simply expressing his opinion. Once done with R, she turned to Alex and playfully blew him a kiss. He sighed heavily, unsure whether to laugh or cry. If he were to hit every guy who showed interest in the girls close to him, he would''ve started a massacre in every world he visited by now. The team burst into laughter, watching the unfortunate R, but no one was in a hurry to help him. However, the amusement was interrupted by a strange noise coming from a distance. "What''s that sound?" Raye asked warily, noticing everyone starting to listen intently. "If I''m not mistaken, that''s... a helicopter. But how could it be here?" Valmet muttered, frowning. Alex also strained his hearing, then glanced at the shelter commander, but he just shook his head, signaling that it wasn''t their people or the expected help. Looking toward the sound, Alex activated his vision, allowing his sight to penetrate through the stadium walls. He immediately spotted a black military helicopter with no markings, carrying a massive cargo. When his gaze stopped on the contents of the cargo, his eye twitched. Brunhilda and Rebecca immediately noticed the change in his expression, but knowing that now was not the time to reveal his true nature, they decided not to ask what he had seen. Meanwhile, the sound of the helicopter grew louder until it hovered directly above the stadium. "What are they transporting in that huge container?" Kiriko asked, staring at the massive metal box. "There''s no need to guess. Most likely, it''s something huge... probably a zombie," Rebecca said with grim certainty, not taking her eyes off the box. Everyone simultaneously turned their gaze to R, who had recently mentioned a giant zombie. He immediately began to defend himself, claiming it was just a coincidence, but no one believed him. He had jinxed it again. Alex, however, continued to watch the container. A second later, the cable holding it detached with a loud clank, and the cargo, gaining speed, fell to the ground. A thunderous impact shook the earth, and cracks began to spread under the weight of the box. An oppressive silence followed. Everyone held their breath, staring at the ominous structure. Judging by the size of the container, the creature inside must have been at least five meters tall. After dropping the cargo, the helicopter immediately turned around and flew off. But no one even glanced in its direction¡ªall eyes were fixed on the iron box. A muffled thud came from inside, and a huge dent appeared on the wall. "Shit..." someone muttered. A second impact. Another dent. A third blow smashed through the metal wall, and a heavy plate flew toward the people with a terrifying whistle. Without moving from his spot, Alex simply clenched his fist and struck with force, sending the flying plate back. This moment once again reminded everyone of the power he possessed, but no one was thinking about that now. They were all focused on the container. A guttural roar came from inside, and a monster stepped out. A massive, grotesque figure, resembling a cave troll, with a massive club in its hands. Alex recognized it immediately. "El Gigante..." he muttered, recalling Resident Evil 4. El Gigante¡ªa creature resembling a cave troll¡ªwas created by the cult of Los Illuminados using a human infected with the Las Plagas parasite. However, the question remained: how had the subject reached such giant proportions? This made Alex wonder¡ªdoes the Las Plagas parasite exist in this world? And if this El Gigante was indeed created using it, then the Los Illuminados cult could be somewhere nearby. That thought gnawed at him. If the cult existed, then perhaps other characters from that series might exist here as well. Alex tiredly ran a hand over his face. The viruses in the Resident Evil series were always a nasty problem, and with each new installment, things only got worse. "What the hell is this troll? Did we somehow end up in a fantasy world, and now we have to fight a troll?" Itami gawked. "What the hell troll? Stop thinking about your games and anime! Can you please stop for just a second?" Kuribayashi snapped, kicking Itami in the leg. "No, he''s right. This creature really does look like a troll from a fantasy world. They''re usually described like this," Alex said calmly, not taking his eyes off the giant. Itami immediately turned to Kuribayashi with a triumphant look on his face, as though he had won an argument. In response, the girl kicked him harder in the leg, making him hiss in pain. Alex, however, was lost in thought¡ªhow different was this El Gigante from its counterpart in the game? To find out, he would have to check it out personally. "Girls, who wants to help me test this monster?" he asked the Valkyries. "I''ll help," Reginleif was the first to respond, ahead of her sisters. "I already helped your brother, so it''s an honor to fight alongside you." "I''m glad for your help, Reginleif," Alex nodded with a smile. He glanced back at El Gigante, which, contrary to expectations, wasn''t rushing to attack. This could only mean one thing¡ªit was being controlled. No need to guess! Clearly, some corporation decided to conduct another experiment to gather data on its combat capabilities. Alex unbuckled his belt and threw his katana to the ground, then removed both holsters with his pistols and handed them to Koko, along with his revolver holster. This puzzled everyone. No one could understand why he disarmed himself in front of such a monster. "Don''t tell me you''re going to fight that thing with your bare hands?" Koko frowned, gripping Alex''s weapons. "Not exactly," he smirked. Koko turned to Brunhilde, but the Valkyrie just silently shook her head. Then her gaze shot to Rebecca, and to her surprise, Rebecca was already recording everything on her phone, as if she had predicted the spectacle. "What''s going on here...?" Koko muttered, growing more confused. Meanwhile, Alex shoved his hands into his pockets and pulled out the brass knuckles that Reginleif had transformed into. Putting them on, he clenched his fists, checking how comfortable they fit. Brunhilde immediately realized that her sisters had finally decided not to sit back in his spiritual space but to participate in the fight. "Ugh... how I''ve missed punching someone with my fists. It''s so refreshing," Alex said with a satisfied smile, brushing his hair back. Before anyone could intervene, he stepped forward. Brunhilde immediately blocked the others, not allowing them to interfere. She understood that Alex wasn''t just looking to have fun but intended to gather data. GIR, MIMI, and Stitch casually pulled out snacks, eagerly anticipating the show. They sat down next to Rebecca, who was still filming everything. This made the others doubt: were they in the right place? Why was no one even concerned about Alex''s safety? Meanwhile, he stopped a few steps away from El Gigante, studying his opponent. If this had been a regular El Gigante, it would have attacked by now. But this one was simply standing there, waiting. That meant it was being tested. Another corporate experiment. They wanted to see how this monster would perform in a fight against martial arts masters. Alex smirked. No matter what he did¡ªwhether he killed the monster or not¡ªthe corporation would get what it wanted. If he killed it, they would collect the necessary data and get to evaluate his strength. But if they wanted a show... well, he''d give them one. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 226 - 226: Battle Against El Gigante After El Gigante emerged from the massive container with a thunderous roar, he remained standing in place, like a puppet controlled by an invisible hand. There was no need to guess¡ªthis troll-like zombie was clearly under someone''s control. Alex quickly concluded that the Evil Corporation had decided to conduct another experiment, testing the capabilities of their lab-created monster. However, another question intrigued him more: did the Los Illuminados cult exist in this world? If so, that meant the Las Plagas parasite was also present. And if that was the case¡­ could it be possible that Alcina Dimitrescu was wandering somewhere as well? As a true fan of the series, Alex wouldn''t mind seeing her in real life. However, he quickly pushed those thoughts aside. Right now, he was more interested in how different this world''s El Gigante was from its in-game counterpart. Stepping past the defensive line, he stopped a short distance from the monster, which still made no move to attack. Alex carefully examined the giant from head to toe, assessing his physical attributes. For a moment, they simply stood opposite each other, like fighters before a match. Reaching into his pocket, Alex pulled out a cigarette, lit it, and took a slow drag without taking his eyes off the monster. As if on cue, El Gigante let out a roar and charged forward. His heavy footsteps shook the ground, leaving deep cracks in his wake. Swinging a massive club, he brought it down on Alex, but at the last moment, Alex sidestepped, effortlessly avoiding the attack. The club smashed into the ground with a deafening crash, sending rocks and dust flying. Without losing momentum, the monster raised his weapon again, aiming to crush his opponent, but once more, Alex dodged at the last second. One strike after another rained down, barely missing him each time, yet he simply moved aside, evading the attacks with minimal effort. Meanwhile, Alex recalled everything he knew about this type of zombie. The only real takeaway was that El Gigante had primitive intelligence¡ªsomewhere between a caveman and an animal. All he was capable of was mindlessly swinging his club, repeating the same attack over and over, hoping to hit his target. Beyond the defensive line, soldiers and mercenaries watched the scene with growing curiosity. It wasn''t just that Alex dodged at the last possible moment¡ªit was the fact that he did it all while keeping a cigarette in his mouth. "Why isn''t he attacking? He''s only dodging," Mao asked with a frown. "He''s analyzing the monster''s abilities," Brunhilde replied, never taking her eyes off the fight. "And why do we need that information?" R muttered, scratching his chin thoughtfully. "Are you an idiot?" Rebecca scoffed, looking at him like he was the dumbest person in the room. "We might run into more of these things in the future, and right now, we have a chance to figure out how to kill them. Were you really a soldier, or did you just sit on your ass at HQ?" "Green''s right," Koko nodded. "So far, all the info we have on zombies comes from Alex, so stop talking nonsense." R looked away, realizing he had been put in his place. However, everyone had the same question in mind: how was Alex planning to defeat this giant with just his fists and brass knuckles? Alex continued dodging, gauging the power behind the monster''s strikes. Finally, after finishing his cigarette, he flicked the butt away, stepped back to avoid another swing, and cracked his knuckles. "Alright, big guy, I get what you can do. Now it''s my turn." With those words, Alex smirked slightly and clenched his fists, preparing to attack. El Gigante did not respond, only letting out a deafening roar before charging at Alex once again. Alex merely smirked, clenching his fist. As the giant approached and swung his club, intending to crush his opponent, Alex vanished from his spot, reappearing instantly to the monster''s left¡ªright at head level. Clenching his fist, Alex raised his hand for a strike. "Taijutsu Technique: Strong Fist." The moment his fist collided with El Gigante''s face, a sickening crunch of shattering bones echoed throughout the stadium. The zombie giant''s head caved in as if pressed by a massive force, and the monster was sent flying, crashing into a wall with a thunderous boom. A tense silence hung in the air. No one could believe that Alex had sent a massive zombie flying with a single punch. It forced them to once again reconsider the true extent of his power. The moment his feet touched the ground, Alex lunged forward again, not giving El Gigante a chance to recover. In a single burst, he was next to the giant, who was still embedded in the stone wall. "Taijutsu Technique: Leaf''s Stone-Crushing Rise." Alex''s elbow slammed into the monster''s ribcage, driving it even deeper into the wall. Chunks of debris crumbled and buried parts of the zombie''s body. Alex took a few steps back, assessing the damage. Would this be enough to force out the Las Plagas parasite? In the original world, El Gigante would reveal its weak point¡ªa massive parasite bursting from its back¡ªafter taking severe damage. If the same mechanism worked here, it would make eliminating these creatures much easier in the future. The arena shook as a cascade of falling rubble crashed down. With a furious roar, El Gigante erupted from the debris, sending massive stone chunks flying in all directions. Alex narrowed his eyes, watching as the monster''s body rapidly regenerated. The deformed face, crushed by his punch, was restoring itself before his very eyes, and the caved-in ribcage was returning to its original shape. "Well, I didn''t expect that," Alex muttered. This version of El Gigante was regenerating far faster than the original. Once fully healed, the giant roared again and charged forward like a raging bull. As it reached Alex, it swung its club, but this time, it changed tactics. Instead of a horizontal strike, it opted for a vertical smash, intending to flatten Alex into the ground. However, Alex crouched, effortlessly dodging, and immediately launched a counterattack. "Taijutsu Technique: Leaf Hurricane." In one swift motion, Alex spun from his crouch, delivering a devastating kick to the monster''s leg with such force that the air trembled. The stadium echoed with the sound of snapping bones¡ªthe zombie''s right leg twisted at an unnatural angle, and the giant collapsed onto one knee. Yet, despite the severe injury, the zombie did not falter. It raised its club once more, preparing to deliver a crushing blow. Alex swiftly dodged, using his hands to push off the ground and propel himself upward. Twisting midair, he landed directly on the giant''s head, gripping it tightly. "Taijutsu Technique: Leaf''s Spinning Wind." Using his legs as a lever, Alex executed a powerful twist, rotating his body with immense force. El Gigante''s head jerked violently to the side¡­ and twisted a full 180 degrees. A chilling snap of breaking vertebrae echoed through the stadium. Everyone watching the battle instinctively held their breath. Alex, pushing off from the giant, flew backward, smoothly landing on the ground. Now, there was only one thing left¡ªseeing if this monster could regenerate even after such damage. "Come on, show me how far your regeneration goes..." Alex thought, watching the still body of the giant with interest. For those watching the battle between Alex and El Gigante, what was happening was a real shock. Everything was happening so fast that they could hardly process what was going on. From the moment Alex sent the massive zombie flying with a single punch, then slammed it into the wall, broke its leg, and finally twisted its neck¡ªall of this happened in mere seconds. "What kind of techniques are those? I''ve never seen combat arts like that," Lehm said, lighting a cigarette and looking at the arena in confusion. "Those are Taijutsu techniques," Brunhilda replied calmly. She had seen these moves before¡ªAlex had used Taijutsu while pretending to be Might Guy during his battle with Shiva in Valhalla when Ragnarok was underway. Some people, hearing the name of the fighting style, looked at Brunhilda suspiciously. However, those familiar with the term began to recall where they had heard it before. "Isn''t Taijutsu a combat style of those... what are they called... oh, right, ninjas?" Rika asked, squinting, clearly trying to remember the details. "That''s right. To be more precise, he''s using the Taijutsu style of the Leaf Village or something like that," Brunhilda nodded. "I have a question. It might sound a bit inappropriate, but... can your boyfriend teach others?" R asked, looking intently at Brunhilda. After his question, all eyes turned to him, but he was only waiting for her answer, clearly interested in the possibility of training. "Don''t get me wrong. But just look at it¡ªhe literally beat that giant zombie using some ninja combat style. If that''s not cool, then what is? Sure, weapons are great, but sooner or later we''ll run out of ammo unless we start making more. Now, think about it, guys... wouldn''t it be amazing to send a monster flying with one kick?" R continued, not hiding his enthusiasm. "I''m out. I''m too old to be kicking giant zombies around, and honestly, I''m too lazy to train," Lehm smirked, shaking his head. "If any of you actually want to learn from him, Alex will probably agree. But it will be tough. Very tough. Let''s just say, you''ll want to quit... but you won''t be able to," Brunhilda said with a slight smile, narrowing her eyes at those who were considering training. "What do you mean by ''tough''? We all went through military training. I don''t think this will be anything beyond us," Lutz replied skeptically, grinning. "Heh, well, get ready to learn what ''Youth Power'' really is. And if you decide to run away, forget about it. Because if you don''t meet his expectations, he''ll train you until you pass out from exhaustion," Rebecca laughed, casting a sympathetic glance at Lutz. Rebecca''s loud laugh, along with her clearly sympathetic look, made the potential students pause and think. But what intrigued them the most was the "Youth Power" and why it sounded so... strange. A few of the girls standing closest to Brunhilda whispered, asking what it meant, but she simply shook her head silently, clearly unwilling to talk about it. In her mind, the piercing cry of "Youth Power, burning in our hearts!" still echoed. Brunhilda''s behavior raised even more suspicions. The guys decided to gather more information about the mysterious fighting style before asking Alex to become their mentor. Alex had no idea that he would soon have even more students, whom he would be able to... torture. Or rather, train. But for now, his attention was focused on El Gigante, who still hadn''t gotten up after Alex had snapped its neck. Raising an eyebrow slightly, Alex decided to check if the giant zombie was really dead or just pretending. He approached and easily kicked it in the leg. In the same instant, the massive club flew toward him. Alex effortlessly caught the weapon, gripping it tightly in his hand and not allowing it to advance further. Suddenly, El Gigante''s body began to twitch violently, as if something inside it was trying to break free. In a moment, a huge, many-legged creature, resembling a centipede, erupted from its chest. The horrific creature, with its grotesquely open maw, lunged forward, aiming to bite Alex''s head off. Throwing aside the club, Alex swiftly jumped back, evading the attack. Now there was no doubt¡ªthe Las Plagas also existed in this world. When the centipede failed to reach its target, it quickly disappeared back into El Gigante''s body. Soon, the wound on the giant''s chest healed, and it began to rise, slightly trembling. Then, grabbing its head with its hands, it twisted it sharply, resetting it back into place. Alex realized that since the monster harbored a parasite inside, the only way to truly kill it was to destroy the parasite itself. This meant he would need a different fighting style. Instead of trying to lure the creature out, he could target it directly inside, destroying the host''s internal organs. Taking a deep breath, Alex changed his stance. His fists loosened, one hand extended forward, while the other positioned itself near his chest. Brunhilda raised an eyebrow slightly. Even she was surprised, since she hadn''t seen this style in Alex''s memories, and he had never used it before. "He changed his stance? What style is he using?" Saya asked with curiosity. "I don''t know. This is the first time I''ve seen it," Brunhilda shook her head. "Wow, is there something you don''t know? You usually talk so confidently about Alex, but now it turns out you have some gaps in your knowledge," Koko remarked with a sly smile. "Do you think I''m supposed to know everything he''s learned?" Brunhilda snorted. "He just needs one look to memorize a move, and then he can repeat it. Do you really think I can keep track of every style he''s mastered?" These words stunned those who didn''t know about Alex''s abilities. Yuriko looked at Saya in surprise, and Saya, noticing her mother''s gaze, simply nodded silently. Yuriko shook her head. The mere fact that Alex had created such complex things with his own hands was deserving of respect, but now it turned out that he was also a genius in martial arts. Koko looked at him as though he was a treasure that had fallen right into her hands. She regretted not meeting him sooner¡ªbefore the apocalypse. If she had had the chance, she would have done everything to get him on her team and keep him close. This thought made her let out an involuntary chuckle. "Wait... You mean to say that your boyfriend only needs to take one look to flawlessly repeat what he sees?" Lehm asked, trying to sound calm. Brunhilda and Rebecca nodded. Lehm sighed and shook his head. "I don''t know whether to respect you more, Valmet, or feel sorry that you so calmly provoke someone who has no trouble beating up giant zombies. But one thing is for sure¡ªyou''re not lacking in courage," R smirked, giving Valmet a thumbs-up. The guys started quietly laughing after R''s words, but Valmet didn''t appreciate their amusement. With a cold expression on her face, she delivered a punch to R''s stomach, causing him to fold into a shrimp-like position on the floor. The laughter instantly stopped, and the guys reflexively took a step back, preferring not to get caught under her hot temper. Now, the object of mockery was no longer Valmet, but R, who groaned pitifully on the ground, looking like a fallen warrior. Some just shook their heads, watching his suffering with sympathy. Others, folding their hands in prayer, asked the gods to grant the poor guy at least a bit of common sense so that he wouldn''t provoke Valmet again in the future. Valmet herself frowned, realizing she had just made a mistake by trying to argue with Alex. However, despite all her sharp words and jabs, he never responded with rudeness and never attempted to comment on her antics. "Don''t worry, one-eyed. Alex couldn''t care less about what you say about him," Rebecca lazily remarked, throwing a brief glance at Valmet. "The key is not to cross a certain line, and everything will be fine. And if he falls for you, you''ll live like a queen." "He''ll fall for me and spoil me?" Koko asked, interested, tilting her head to the side. "Exactly," Rebecca nodded with a wide smile. "If you''re in a relationship with him, he''ll shower you with gifts. Want weapons, armor, anything?" "So if I ask him for a rifle like yours, or special ammo, he''ll make it for me?" Rika, her eyes flashing with genuine interest, leaned forward slightly. "Yep. Moreover, if you want a railgun sniper rifle, he''ll make it for you," Rebecca said with a meaningful smile, tempting the girls with her words. Brunhilda, who had been silently watching the conversation, nodded in confirmation of Rebecca''s words. Listening to this, the girls, who had already been eyeing Alex, felt even more excitement. Their gazes now shifted between each other with a glint in their eyes, as if they had entered an invisible competition. Rika, unlike the others, smiled knowingly, realizing that there was already a certain connection between her and Alex. All that remained was to take the final step¡ªnamely, to claim Alex for herself, thereby securing his full attention. Koko, on the other hand, was more interested in how exactly Alex would spoil her once they became a couple. Meanwhile, Alex stood facing El Gigante, who had almost completed his regeneration. However, something was troubling him. "Something''s not right..." As if sensing something amiss, he quickly turned his head back... and saw that, instead of watching his fight, the girls were animatedly discussing something, throwing occasional glances in his direction. The guys, on the other hand, were looking at him as if he were their personal enemy. Alex even felt that they were now rooting for El Gigante, hoping the giant zombie would crush him with its mace. "...What did I do to them?" Alex muttered, sensing the tension in the air. Adding two and two together, he quickly realized that the girls had started a conversation involving him, and the guys had overheard it... and now they were burning with jealousy. However, his thoughts were interrupted. A deep growl sounded from behind, and when Alex turned his head, El Gigante had just finished regenerating. Moreover, his body had grown even more massive¡ªhis muscles bulging, and his torso taking on grotesque proportions. The giant took advantage of the moment when Alex was distracted and, with a furious roar, swung his mace, as if trying to crush him like an annoying insect. But Alex, without even looking, stepped forward, dodging the strike, and in that instant, he was right in front of the giant. His palm shot upward sharply. "Eight Trigrams. Mountain Destroyer." With these words, he struck El Gigante''s torso with his palm. Alex''s strike carried a powerful shockwave of compressed air mixed with chakra. The wave entered El Gigante''s body and exploded out of his back, tearing through flesh and exposing bones and muscles. If one looked closely, they could see a huge parasite wriggling inside the giant zombie''s body. The internal damage Alex caused became immediately apparent¡ªdark blood poured from El Gigante''s mouth, spilling onto the ground. Alex quickly stepped back, avoiding the disgusting, foul-smelling liquid. He wasn''t about to give his opponent any time to regenerate, so he immediately went on the offensive. His stance changed: his body slightly leaned forward, his legs spread wider than his shoulders, one arm lowered, the other stretched back. "Eight Trigrams: One Hundred and Twenty-Eight Palms!" Alex coldly announced. In an instant, he vanished from his position and appeared before the giant. Two precise strikes¡ªon acupuncture points. Then two more. Then four. Eight. Sixteen. Each successive strike multiplied, until the number reached thirty-two, then sixty-four, and finally, a barrage of one hundred and twenty-eight rapid attacks. The onlookers were stunned. At first, Alex''s strikes were clear and visible, but soon he moved so quickly that it seemed as if his hands dissolved into the air, leaving only blurry images behind. The final strike. Alex pressed his palms together and forcefully struck El Gigante''s chest. Another shockwave tore through the giant''s flesh, piercing him completely. The monster''s body shuddered as its muscles spasmed, struggling against paralysis. The embedded parasite, Las-Plagas, inside it also suffered devastating damage¡ªeach of Alex''s strikes hit not only the zombie''s body but also the very being controlling it from within. In a hidden complex, a team of analysts watched the battle with intense focus. Every moment of the fight was being meticulously recorded to later pass the data to the research department. Caleb Williams, head of the analytics department, watched the event unfold with genuine interest. None of his subordinates could guess what he was thinking, and certainly, no one dared to ask. Everyone knew: Caleb answered only to the Director, and even the Board of Trustees could only make requests to him. "Sire," one of the staff members addressed him. "Project G is paralyzed, and its internal damage has reached a critical level. Even the parasite inside it is on the brink of death. What are your orders?" Caleb paused for a moment before responding in a calm, steady voice: "Activate the final function. After that, send all the gathered data to the research department." "As you command, sir!" the staff member immediately rushed to carry out the order. Caleb followed him with his gaze, then turned his eyes back to the screen. The camera was transmitting an image from El Gigante''s eyes, showing Alex calmly standing before the fallen giant. Interesting... How far can this man go? Caleb smiled slightly. "Red Queen," he said in an even, commanding voice. A holographic projection of the Red Queen appeared behind Caleb, her silhouette standing out clearly in the dim light. "How may I assist, Director Williams?" she asked in a steady, emotionless voice. "Analyze this man''s movements and prepare a report on how dangerous he is and how much he might hinder the Director''s plans," Caleb replied, without turning around. "As you command, Director Williams," the Red Queen answered and instantly vanished. Caleb continued to watch the broadcast, his gaze fixed on the screen where Alex was battling Project G. Suddenly, El Gigante''s body stopped shaking and began to emit heat¡ªsteam was rising from the giant''s pores, as if something inside him was overheating. The next second, the zombie swung its mace violently, aiming at Alex, but he swiftly jumped back. The mace crashed into the ground with a deafening noise, leaving a destructive crater in its wake. Alex raised an eyebrow. It seems El Gigante has entered the second phase. Now, it moved faster, its strikes were more powerful, and its eyes burned with ferocious rage. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So, berserker mode?" Alex muttered, analyzing the changes in his opponent. El Gigante roared and charged forward, like an enraged bull. Its speed truly surprised Alex, but he deftly dodged, retreating. As he cautiously observed the monster''s behavior, his back suddenly collided with something hard¡ªan armored tank. Without difficulty, Alex leapt over the tank, landing on the other side. However, El Gigante, without losing momentum, grabbed the heavy machine and, like a toy, effortlessly tossed it aside. The tank flew straight toward the defense line where Brunhild and the other girls were stationed. Alex instantly vanished from his position and appeared right at the point where the tank was about to land. The spectators weren''t even surprised by his sudden appearance¡ªthey had already grown accustomed to his unimaginable speed. But what was he planning to do with the multi-ton piece of metal flying toward him? Some of the fighters began to panic and scatter, trying to avoid being buried under the debris. But just as the tank was about to reach Alex''s head, he abruptly kicked it, sending the machine soaring back into the sky. Everyone watching was left speechless. They were already stunned that Alex could send a giant zombie flying with a single blow, but launching a heavy tank with a kick? That was beyond comprehension. But Alex didn''t stop there. Jumping higher than the tank, he slammed a powerful punch down on it, sending the vehicle toward El Gigante. The heavy armored vehicle collided with the giant, but it, tensing its muscles, managed to catch it, intending to throw it back. But Alex didn''t give him a chance. Landing directly on top of the tank, he struck again. The resounding impact made the ground beneath El Gigante''s feet sink. Then another strike. And another. With each new blow, the monster lost its balance, until finally, it collapsed onto its back. Without hesitation, Alex delivered a final crushing blow, driving the zombie into the ground. Once the attack was finished, he easily jumped down onto the giant''s chest and coldly looked into its eyes. "Hey, idiots," he said, looking into the lens of the hidden cameras. "I know you''re watching and recording. Next time, send someone stronger... Because I''m getting bored of breaking your broken toys." There was clear disdain in his voice. Alex didn''t know if his words had reached the people at the Evil Corporation, but he didn''t really care. The main thing was to provoke them, make them send more soldiers and zombies so he could continue gathering information. Sooner or later, someone who knew more than they should would fall into his hands. But first, El Gigante had to be dealt with. Alex clasped his hands together, forming a tiger-face seal, and aimed it directly at the giant''s head. "Tai Jutsu technique: Midday Tiger!" he declared with a wide, daring grin. A powerful blast of compressed air shot from his hands, taking the form of a gigantic tiger. The air beast collided with El Gigante, its jaws snapping shut, tearing the giant to pieces. Everything in the strike''s path¡ªthe head, the torso, the parasite inside¡ªwas reduced to a bloody mess. The zombie was destroyed once and for all. Alex took a cigarette from his pocket, lit it slowly, and glanced at the defense line. Everyone stared at him in shock, some even forgetting to breathe. He simply shrugged. Yeah, this was a novelty for them. With his hands in his pockets, Alex calmly made his way back to the defense line to wrap things up in Tokyo''s main shelter. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 227 - 227: Becoming a Target At a secret facility, inside the observation room, a group of people had just witnessed something unbelievable. Project G, developed by the research division, had been utterly powerless against this man. But the most shocking part? Even in berserker mode, Project G had failed to land a single scratch on him. They had closely monitored every moment of the battle, yet the outcome remained unchanged¡ªthis man had destroyed the giant zombie with minimal effort. And Alex''s bold words still echoed in their ears. Even when static filled the massive screen, no one could forget his final words before El Gigante was torn to shreds. Some felt fear toward this man. Others were consumed by anger. And some were simply in shock, unable to comprehend how a human could possess such strength. But above all, what worried them most was the reaction of one particular person¡ªthe head of the analytics division, Caleb Williams. All eyes turned to him. Caleb sat calmly, his gaze fixed on the flickering screen. Not a single emotion crossed his face. Then, suddenly, he burst into laughter. Everyone in the room flinched. No one had ever seen Caleb like this. In fact, no one had ever seen him laugh at all. The head of analytics was always serious, demanding, and ruthless. His orders were followed without question because everyone still remembered what happened to those who dared to disobey¡­ and then mysteriously disappeared. No one wanted to be next. So they watched in silence as Caleb laughed, as if he had just heard the greatest joke of his life. "Broken toys, you say?" he finally muttered, wiping away a tear. "I can''t even argue with that. Project G is a failure. But¡­ it provided us with a wealth of useful data." Caleb spoke as if addressing Alex, who was likely already leaving the battlefield. But those who had worked under Caleb for a long time knew¡ªhe was furious. They held their breath, making sure not to draw his attention. Caleb leaned his cheek against his hand, deep in thought. No one knew what he was thinking. So they simply waited. "Richards," his voice finally broke the silence. "Yes, sir?" Richards stepped forward instantly. "Send all collected data to the research division. And tell them that the next version of Project G better be vastly superior to the garbage they sent us this time. Remind them that if they screw up again¡­ there are plenty of people who can replace them." His voice was cold as steel. "Understood, sir. I''ll send it immediately." Richards turned and hurried out. No¡ªhe practically ran, as if a pack of hungry wolves were chasing him. Some watched him leave, thinking that perhaps he was lucky¡ªat least he wouldn''t have to deal with Caleb for a while. Meanwhile, the head of analytics quietly tapped his finger against the desk, lost in thought. Then, he removed his hand and began rapidly typing on his keyboard. A massive satellite image appeared on the screen¡ªa live feed of the main shelter in Tokyo. The very place where the battle with El Gigante had just concluded. Tension filled the room. No one knew what Caleb was planning. No one dared to ask. "Bennett," he finally spoke, his eyes never leaving the screen. "Yes, sir?" Bennett stood and approached. "How is the evacuation of the Tokyo branch progressing?" Caleb continued tapping his finger against the desk. "Most of the personnel have already left the facility," Bennett replied. "Only the observers and data collection specialists remain. Additionally, the research division in Japan is still onsite. They are analyzing the Marker fragment." Caleb nodded slowly, his eyes gleaming with cold interest. He knew¡ªthis time, the Corporation of Evil had suffered a defeat. But this was only the first round. Caleb mumbled something under his breath, continuing to rhythmically tap his finger on the table, lost in thought. Bennett stood nearby, not daring to break the silence, patiently awaiting orders. Suddenly, the tapping stopped, but Caleb didn''t take his eyes off the screen. "How much more time does the Tokyo branch need to complete the evacuation?" he asked in a calm, steady voice. "According to the branch head, they need a few more days. The research department wants to conduct additional experiments on the Marker fragment they obtained. Once their work is complete, they will leave the facility and head to the main headquarters," Bennett replied without any unnecessary emotion. Caleb nodded, but when he spoke again, his voice was icy. "Tell them they have a maximum of two days. After that, they won''t need to return to headquarters anymore." Bennett flinched almost imperceptibly, catching the hidden meaning in his superior''s words. He already suspected that Caleb had decided to purge the branch, but he still chose to clarify directly. "Sir¡­ are you planning to destroy the Tokyo branch?" Caleb glanced at him from the corner of his eye, then returned his gaze to the screen. "Yes. It''s too soon for anyone to get their hands on such samples. We can''t take that risk. If the Japanese get hold of the remains of Project G, it will slow down our plans. Make sure they understand that." "As you command, sir," Bennett responded sharply, then swiftly left the room to relay the order. He ran as if starving predators were chasing him. Meanwhile, Caleb realized there was nothing more for him to do in the observation room. Rising from his chair, he headed for the exit. The staff didn''t even dare to lift their eyes to him. His face was as cold as an iceberg in the ocean, and no one wanted to be caught in his gaze. The moment he left the room, it felt as though the air became easier to breathe¡ªeveryone exhaled, as if a massive weight had been lifted from their shoulders. Caleb walked unhurriedly down the long corridor. Everyone who saw him immediately stepped aside, retreating quickly to avoid his attention. But he paid them no mind, moving with focused determination toward his office. Entering the room, he sat at his desk without unnecessary movement, leaned back in his chair, and closed his eyes for a brief moment. A few seconds passed, and when his eyes opened again, they were filled with cold calculation. "Red Queen," he said calmly. A hologram of the Red Queen¡ªan artificial intelligence that always remained in the shadows, observing everything¡ªmaterialized in the air behind him. "How may I assist you, Director Williams?" her smooth, mechanical voice echoed. "The data I requested. Is it ready?" Caleb asked without turning around. "Yes, Director," the AI confirmed. "There is very little information about the individual who defeated Project G. However, based on the available data, he can be categorized alongside certain masters whom the corporation has been monitoring long-term." Caleb raised an eyebrow slightly, drumming his fingers thoughtfully on the armrest. "Hmm¡­ You say there''s no reliable information on him? That''s interesting. I was sure it was impossible to hide from the corporation''s eyes. Very, very interesting¡­" He smirked, but there was no amusement in his eyes. "Have you determined the threat level?" "Yes, Director," the Red Queen responded without hesitation. "The individual who destroyed Project G has been classified as a potential threat. Based on the analysis of his combat capabilities, a decision has been made to add him to the list of special targets." Caleb fell silent for a moment, then his fingers resumed their rhythmic tapping on the table. "Excellent. Then we begin surveillance." The computer screen lit up, displaying a list of individuals considered threats to the corporation¡ªeven now, amidst the chaos caused by the epidemic. Caleb had seen this list many times before and wasn''t expecting any new names to suddenly appear. He dove into the data the Red Queen had gathered about someone named Alex, but the information was extremely sparse. All that had been recorded was that he had organized a group of survivors, helped rescue people in the early days of the virus spread, and had enough leadership skills to guide people through the crisis. Caleb frowned. This data was clearly insufficient. He closed the file on Alex and returned to the main list. If Alex himself saw this list, he would definitely recognize most of the figures marked as particularly dangerous. "Continue monitoring this individual and gather data. If necessary, he can be eliminated. We don''t need any unexpected elements that could disrupt the Director''s long-term plan. If he encounters or even establishes contact with anyone on this list, report to me immediately," Caleb ordered coldly. "As you command, Director Williams. I will continue surveillance," replied the Red Queen, and she vanished. Caleb leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes, sinking into thought. A heavy silence hung in the office. At the same time, Alex was completely unaware that he had become the subject of the corporation''s surveillance. However, if he had known, he would have simply smirked. The more they watched him, the faster they would realize the threat he posed. And that meant they would start sending more and more people after him¡­ or special infected individuals. This only played into Alex''s hands¡ªthe more enemies there were, the more information he could gather. Extinguishing his cigarette, Alex turned his gaze toward the remains of El Gigante. He was contemplating the possibility of the Los Iluminados cult existing in this world but decided to put that thought aside for later¡ªfirst, he needed to finish things at the Tokyo shelter and leave the city. He turned toward the defense line, where soldiers and members of his group stood. Some of them, still not used to his abilities, were staring at him with their jaws hanging. "What''s with the faces?" Alex asked in a cheerful tone. His voice snapped them out of their stupor. The soldiers simply stared at him in silence, as if he were an alien. Alex scanned them until his attention settled on one particular group. "Hmm¡­" he raised an eyebrow, noticing some familiar faces. Before him stood Itami and his team¡ªthe heroes from the anime Gate. Alex let out a quiet sigh. It seemed this world really did merge many different universes. But what truly surprised him was Itami''s gaze. There was something more in his eyes than simple shock from what had just happened. Alex immediately realized that he had recognized him. He didn''t need to guess the reason: Itami had probably read the manga, where Alex replaced Anos in the lead role. "What do you mean, ''what''s with the faces''?" a voice came from behind him. Alex turned around and saw Rei, who was looking at him with an expression of genuine bewilderment. "You just beat a giant zombie with your bare hands, and you''re still asking? Do you have any common sense at all?" "If you know how..." Alex began. "Don''t even start with your nonsense about ''If you know how, you can do the same thing!'' This time, it won''t work!" Saya snapped, grabbing him by the shoulders and shaking him. "Even if you know how, it''s physically impossible!" Alex just smirked, allowing Saya to vent her emotions. He was already used to the various reactions his methods elicited from people. He felt her shaking him back and forth, and he just chuckled. Was it his fault that he could do such things while others couldn''t? His laughter only irritated Saya more, and she shook him harder. Deciding it was time to stop her, Alex suddenly, to everyone''s surprise, wrapped Saya in a tight hug, holding her close. She froze for a moment, embarrassed, but didn''t try to pull away. Shifting her gaze, she met her mother''s eyes, who gave her a smirking thumbs-up. Saya''s cheeks flushed, but despite her embarrassment, she stayed in Alex''s embrace. "Alex, I wanted to ask..." Mao began, a little unsure. "Would you mind teaching some of us? It would be useful to learn a couple of new skills to expand our capabilities in this world." "Well, I''m not opposed," Alex shrugged. "But keep in mind: the training will be brutal. As much as I don''t want to hurt you, your bodies are clearly too weak to replicate even a fraction of what I showed. So, once we get to Okinawa, you''ll have to ignite the flames of your youth!" he finished with a wide grin and a thumbs-up. Hearing another mention of the "flames of youth," the guys exchanged glances and sheepishly looked away. Alex didn''t want to discourage his future... students just yet. Letting Saya go, he approached the commander to find out how they could help before leaving. "It would be great if you could help with the fortifications," the commander said, hoping for support. "Aren''t you planning to leave?" Alex looked at him with confusion. "You do realize this place is just a walking target. No matter how much you reinforce it, you won''t last long here. Maybe you should just leave?" "We can''t leave. This is our home, our homeland," the commander replied firmly, shaking his head. Alex''s expression darkened. He couldn''t understand how these idiots kept clinging to the past when the world was literally falling apart. What difference did attachment to the homeland make if soon only bones would remain? His fist unconsciously clenched so tightly that the bones cracked. Rebecca and Brunhilde noticed this and quickly approached him, gently taking his hands to prevent him from doing something foolish. No one missed this moment. Alex silently stared into the commander''s eyes. He wasn''t going to impose his opinion on anyone, beg, or persuade. Their fate was their choice. "If you really want all these people to die, holding onto the ruins of their homeland... so be it," Alex said quietly but coldly, turning away. "But I won''t let my people die for your illusions. So stay here, talk about duty, reminisce about the past... and when your people start dying, their deaths will be on your conscience." After these words, he didn''t look at the commander again. The commander just sighed heavily, not denying Alex''s words. Alex walked away, gathering his group around him to give out assignments. Everyone waited for him to calm down and collect himself. Saya, Rei, and Saeko had never seen him this irritated since they first met on the first day of the apocalypse. Lighting a cigarette, Alex took a deep drag, held his breath, and exhaled the smoke. "Listen up. We''ll help these idiots as much as we can, and then we''re out of here. Either way, tomorrow we leave this place," he said, glancing around at everyone present. "Why are you in such a hurry to leave Tokyo? Something bothering you?" Wylie asked, squinting. "There''s only one thing bothering me," Alex flicked the ash. "Most likely, the ''Evil Corporation'' will want to cover their tracks. We''ve got the corpse of an experimental zombie lying around, and if it falls into the wrong hands, people could extract the serum that prevents the transformation after being bitten." "Kid, you''re saying they''re gonna blow this place up to clean it up?" Lehm asked, lighting his own cigarette. "Exactly. I don''t know when exactly, but the sooner we get out of here, the better. So here''s the plan: Yuriko, Saya, Koko ¡ª try to convince the people to leave with us. Rei, Saeko, Kiriko ¡ª gather information, but do it subtly, just talk to the locals. Valmet, Rebecca, Rika, and Brunhilde ¡ª check the surroundings, see what''s happening outside the stadium, but don''t go too far. Guys ¡ª you''re with me, we''ll help these stubborn idiots reinforce the defense and then get out of here. If everything''s clear ¡ª let''s get to work!" "What if they don''t agree?" Saya asked calmly. "Then let them die here if they want," Alex shrugged. "But not a word about the possible airstrike." Everyone nodded and dispersed to carry out their tasks. Alex stayed with the guys and those who weren''t part of the reconnaissance group. They went to look for places where help was needed. After a quick briefing, Alex quickly assigned tasks, and soon the whole team got to work. Before long, they were pouring concrete into the holes in the walls. "We used to be mercenaries, and now we''re builders. The apocalypse really changed our line of work," R muttered, smoothing out the mortar. "Yeah, just like the old days," Lehm smirked, letting out a puff of smoke. "When we first started: carrying bags, digging trenches, building fortifications. Real nostalgia." After his words, everyone fell silent, lost in their memories. A couple of minutes later, the guys started laughing, sharing stories from their army days. Alex listened to them with interest, but one detail caught his attention. Lehm casually mentioned that he had once served with a person whose call sign was "Bravo-6." Alex was surprised. Could it be the person he''s thinking of? He decided to ask Lehm more about it later. The work progressed faster thanks to the chatter ¡ª it wasn''t as boring. Alex also used this opportunity to get to know the guys from Koko''s crew better. In the anime, he had only known them as characters, but talking to them in person turned out to be much more interesting. Even Ugo, a former mafia member, turned out to be a rather pleasant and kind guy. "You know what pisses me off the most about this zombie apocalypse?" Todzi suddenly spoke, sighing. "I won''t get to finish the anime I''ve been waiting for all year." "Tell me about it," Itami immediately chimed in, looking as though he might cry. "All my figure collection is gone! All my games! My manga! It''s all gone to hell! If I had known the apocalypse was coming, I would''ve grabbed my collection first!" Alex smirked. Well, even at the end of the world, someone manages to worry about things like that. Alex could only sympathize with Itami and Todzi. He completely understood the feeling ¡ª when you can''t finish your favorite anime simply because the studio shut down or the creators decided not to release the next season. "Don''t worry, guys. If you want to watch anime, just ask G.I.R. ¡ª he''s got a huge collection. Manga, anime, comics, movies ¡ª anything you want. He can transfer files to you," Alex said, nodding toward G.I.R., who was carrying a heavy metal beam over his head. Todzi and Itami brightened up, deciding they''d definitely ask the robo-dog for something to watch later. "What else is in his database?" Mao asked with interest. "Hmm... pretty much everything you can find on the internet. Movies, cartoons, series, books... He''s got a huge collection, so you can pick whatever you like. But only if he''s not mad at you," Alex added with a smile. The guys exchanged glances, realizing that they might indeed turn to G.I.R. for something interesting in the future. Work continued at its usual pace, and they needed to finish as quickly as possible. Taking the opportunity, Alex asked Itami if he and his group wanted to leave with them instead of staying here. Itami thought about the question. He decided to discuss it with his subordinates first before giving his opinion. Alex nodded, respecting his decision. He didn''t want Itami and his people to die here. Gradually, the sun sank toward the horizon, and evening fell. Most of the work was completed, and the remaining small tasks were left for the locals to finish. Before heading back, Alex reminded Itami about their conversation. He nodded and immediately went to his people to discuss the decision. Alex hoped he would be able to convince them. As Alex approached the transport, he noticed that Koko, Yuriko, and Saya hadn''t managed to convince many people to leave, but he didn''t push the issue. However, they had managed to persuade a small group of soldiers and their families to follow them. When Alex asked Kiriko, Rei, and Saeko if they had gathered any useful information, they simply shook their heads. Nothing valuable. Rebecca, Brunhilde, Rika, and Valmet hadn''t found anything worthwhile either ¡ª just a few traces, most likely left by soldiers controlling the zombies. Realizing there was nothing more to do here, Alex suggested they head back. "Thank god, you''re still here! I thought we''d miss you!" shouted Itami, running up with his group. "I''m glad you managed to convince them," Alex said with a slight smile. "Hah! Who convinced who..." Kuribayashi scoffed, stepping on Itami''s foot. "He only wanted to leave because you have anime! That''s the only reason he decided to bail from here." "Pff, so you spilled the beans," Todzi remarked, holding back laughter. "What do you mean ''spilled the beans''? I told them straight up that I prefer my hobby over work!" Itami proudly declared. Alex shook his head and smirked. "As you say. Then throw your stuff in and let''s go. We''re leaving tomorrow." Alex sat on his motorcycle, leisurely waiting for everyone to gather. He noticed there was some kind of silent competition between the girls, as though they were subtly figuring out who would sit next to him. What surprised him the most was that even Brunhilde was participating in this unspoken contest. However, they missed one person who was acting quickly and stealthily. Taking advantage of the moment, Koko sneaked up to Alex and, while no one was paying attention, sat on the bike in front of him, casually leaning back against his chest. The girls only noticed her when it was already too late. Koko smiled triumphantly at her competitors and pressed herself a little closer to Alex, showing off her victory. Almost immediately after her, Valmet wasted no time ¡ª she jumped onto the bike behind Alex and tightly hugged him around the waist. The other girls had no choice but to surrender and take seats in the vehicle. Rebecca shot Alex a dissatisfied, almost offended look, but he only smirked, watching their reaction. Meanwhile, the guys, realizing that arguing with the girls was pointless, tactfully cleared an entire vehicle for them. This only amused Alex more, who watched with a slight grin as they hurriedly retreated, making way. When everyone was finally settled, Alex started the engine and waved his hand, signaling them to move out. The convoy began to climb the hill, where a view of the stadium opened up. Alex held his gaze on that spot for a moment, understanding that everyone left behind in the shelter was doomed. He knew this, but he wasn''t going to impose his opinion on them. These people had made their choice ¡ª and he respected that. The road to the bank was quiet¡ªno obstacles or unexpected encounters. By the time the group arrived, the sun was already setting. Once they entered the area, everyone began to get out of the vehicles. Alex jumped off his motorcycle and scanned the group. "You can go rest. Tomorrow morning, we''re leaving this city and heading to the port," he said with a smile. "So, get some rest." Everyone nodded in agreement and started dispersing. Alex and the girls entered the building, where they were greeted by Shizuku, Namiyo, and Alice, who had been waiting for their return. While the girls chatted excitedly, Alex decided to take some time alone and head to the roof to relax. He felt Koko following him but said nothing. Once on the roof, he sat in a chair, gazing at the sunset. Koko soon appeared next to him and settled beside him, silently watching the sun set as well. "You know, I never thanked you," Alex finally broke the silence, not taking his eyes off the horizon. "For what?" Koko asked with mild curiosity, tilting her head. "The satellites you sent into orbit helped gather more information than I expected," he replied, turning his head to her with a smile. Koko was momentarily taken aback, realizing that Alex had hacked into her satellites. A sense of unease crept in¡ªhe could now discover her true intentions. But in the next moment, she quickly calmed herself. After all, her plan had already lost all meaning. The world was on the brink of destruction anyway¡ªwhat was the point in carrying it out now? "So, you already know what I needed them for?" Koko asked, giving him a faint smile, her gaze fixed on Alex. "Yeah," he nodded, lighting a cigarette. "But your plan... honestly, it was a bit foolish. Sure, in some ways it could have helped, but people would still remain people. Even if you banned them from flying, wars wouldn''t stop. They''d face some inconvenience at first, but eventually, they''d find workarounds, and everything would go back to normal." Koko squinted slightly, pondering his words. "What would you have done?" she asked, realizing Alex had already figured out her plan in detail. "Well, there are two ways to end wars," he said thoughtfully. "The first is to unite everyone under one flag. The second is to create a common enemy for humanity, one so terrifying that they forget all their differences and unite to destroy it." He exhaled the smoke, his gaze fixed on the horizon. "In simple terms, you can make people believe there''s an enemy threatening all of humanity, and then they''ll start working together as one." Koko smirked slightly, leaning back in her chair. "You mean something like our current situation? When zombies and the evil corporation became a common enemy for everyone?" "Exactly," Alex nodded. "But that''s not all. As they say, there''s a time and place for everything. For now, our goal is to find a safe place before thinking about anything bigger." Koko smiled and nodded in agreement. Meanwhile, Alex was thinking about something else¡ªit was time to contact home and tell them what had happened. He needed to explain where he and Rebecca had been, and that Takashi was now David. In addition, he had to find out if there were any organizations related to the corporation in this world, and whether there were other characters from the "Resident Evil" series in this world. He also needed to gather more information about the situation in different countries. "Koko, have you been in contact with any of your friends or family?" Alex suddenly asked. "Not yet. I haven''t had time to establish communication with either my channels or my brother. Why do you ask?" Koko slightly tilted her head, looking at him with interest. "Well, as a weapons dealer, you must have connections all around the world. I''m curious about the situation in other countries right now," he explained. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Koko nodded thoughtfully. "I''ll try to get in touch with anyone I can. My brother went to China before all this happened, and I don''t know what''s going on with him now. But I''ll try to find out." "Since you''re going to do that, ask Yuriko to do the same. She should have some useful connections too," Alex suggested. Koko narrowed her eyes cunningly, a business-like gleam flashing in her gaze. "Alright, but you understand I won''t work for free, right?" she smiled. "After all, I''m a weapons dealer, so I expect to be paid. And I''ll make sure to take full payment for my services." Alex laughed, lightly ruffling her hair. "Anything you want, but within reason." Koko smirked, eagerly anticipating how she would make use of this promise. To be continued... Chapter 228 - 228: Gathering Information Alex continued sitting on the bank''s rooftop with Koko, attentively listening to her story. He already knew a lot from the anime, but hearing everything firsthand was far more interesting than just relying on existing knowledge. Koko leisurely began recounting her journey¡ªhow she entered the family arms-dealing business as a teenager. From time to time, Alex asked questions, clarifying details about her encounters and the recruitment of her team members. What surprised him the most was how early Koko had immersed herself in this world¡ªfearlessly and with a clear goal in mind. He was also curious about when exactly she came up with the "Jormungand" plan and her desire to control the skies. However, he decided not to bring it up. What was the point, when the world was already crumbling before their eyes? Koko, in turn, showed interest in Alex''s life, trying to understand who he was before all this chaos. Alex wasn''t planning to reveal too much, so he skipped over details about his past life and simply recounted his story from the moment he arrived in Night City. He left out details about the city of the future, the cyberpsychos roaming everywhere, and many other things that might have raised too many questions. Their conversation was interrupted when Valmet stepped onto the rooftop. The hostility she had previously directed at Alex was now gone. "Yo, Valmet. What brings you here?" Alex lazily turned his head toward her. "You''ve been up here for over an hour, and Namiyo wanted to know when you''ll come down for dinner," Valmet replied calmly as she stepped closer. She took a seat next to Koko while Alex nodded and pulled out his phone. He quickly sent a message suggesting they have dinner right there on the rooftop instead of inside the building. Almost immediately, he received a reply from Rebecca: "Ok." Satisfied, he slipped his phone back into his pocket and noticed Valmet watching him closely. "Something wrong?" he asked, tilting his head slightly. "Do you want to ask me something?" Valmet hesitated for a moment, choosing her words carefully. "Can we spar?" she finally asked. "Brunhilde said you can replicate any move you''ve seen. I''m curious to see how big the difference in skill between us is." Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise. Even Koko looked at Valmet with mild astonishment, clearly not expecting such a request from her. Alex thought about it for a moment. To be honest, he wasn''t particularly fond of training fights¡ªhe preferred teaching others rather than fighting himself. If he fought, it was only against those he considered enemies because then he didn''t have to hold back. In sparring, he had to make an effort to avoid accidentally injuring his opponent. "To be honest, I''m not a fan of training fights," he admitted at last. "I prefer teaching over fighting. Usually, if I enter a fight, it''s with someone I consider an enemy. That way, I don''t have to restrain myself. But if you''re that curious, we can give it a try. Though I won''t be attacking." Valmet narrowed her eyes slightly, studying him. "Aren''t you afraid I''ll hurt you?" she asked with a smirk. Alex smirked back. "I''ll be fine. Now, get up. I want to see what you can do," he said, rising from his chair and rolling his shoulders. Valmet nodded and stood up, following Alex as they moved further away to give themselves enough space to maneuver during the spar. Koko, intrigued by the unfolding scene, turned her chair to get a more comfortable view. At that moment, the girls arrived on the rooftop with dinner and noticed Alex and Valmet standing opposite each other. Valmet had already drawn her knife and taken a combat stance, while Alex, on the other hand, looked completely relaxed, as if he didn''t take the sparring seriously. "What did we miss?" Shizuka asked, taking a free seat. "Valmet wanted to see the difference between her skills and Alex''s, and well, here we are," Koko lazily pointed at the two fighters. "Is she an idiot?" Rei asked in exasperation, squinting. "She saw how Alex beat that giant zombie barehanded, and now she wants to fight him? Koko, no offense, but I think there''s something wrong with your subordinate''s head." The other girls silently nodded in agreement with Rei''s words. Koko simply rolled her eyes in irritation, choosing not to comment. However, Rebecca immediately perked up¡ªthe gremlin inside her had awakened again. With a wide grin, she announced that she was taking bets on how long Valmet would last against Alex before losing. The others quickly joined in, throwing out their predictions. Alex overheard Rebecca loudly encouraging everyone to participate in the gambling and just chuckled. Valmet, on the other hand, rolled her eyes in annoyance and focused on her opponent. Taking a deep breath, she suddenly lunged forward, intent on seizing the initiative. As soon as her knife gleamed in the sunset light, Alex casually flicked his hand, deflecting the strike and, at the same time, snapping the blade with a crunch. Valmet froze. In her hand remained only the handle, while the broken blade clattered lifelessly to the ground. She slowly lowered her gaze to the fragment, realizing that she had lost before the fight had even truly begun. "Sorry about the knife," Alex said with a slight smile. "I''ll get you a new one. Something much better than that junk you''re carrying around." "I''m not sighing because of the knife," Valmet shook her head. "I just didn''t expect to lose so quickly." Alex smirked and patted her shoulder. "If you want, I can train you." Valmet nodded, accepting his offer, and followed him back to the others. When they returned, Alex looked at the girls with interest, waiting to see who had made the most accurate bet. "Heh, that would be me," Koko declared proudly, puffing out her chest. Alex narrowed his eyes skeptically, then glanced at Valmet, who seemed to have long since gotten used to her boss''s antics. "I''d better get her a new knife as soon as possible before I forget," he thought. Calling over GIR, Alex asked the robo-dog to fetch a new blade for Valmet. GIR gave a short nod and dashed off on his short mechanical legs. The girls exchanged curious glances, wondering what kind of knife Alex had prepared for Valmet, but they were even more intrigued by another question. "How did you break her knife so cleanly?" Koko asked, examining the broken fragment in her hands. "It looks like it was cut rather than snapped." "Chakra," Alex replied calmly. The girls stared at him like he was crazy¡ªhis answer clarified nothing. "Could you elaborate? What even is chakra? Is it like that energy martial artists use? Ki or Chi, or whatever they call it?" Rika asked, trying to recall details. "How do you even know about that? But more importantly¡ªyou read manga?" Koko asked curiously, glancing at Rika. "I don''t read manga," Rika rolled her eyes. "But when my younger brother lived with me, he was absolutely obsessed with all that martial arts stuff. He''d always mumble techniques to himself, scream that he''d become a Super Saiyan and defeat some Goku guy¡ªwhoever that is. And¡­" she let out a heavy sigh, "he''d shout attack names every night and try to copy them, waking me up in the process." Alex struggled to hold back his laughter as he imagined Rika returning home after a long shift, falling asleep, only to be woken in the middle of the night by her brother screaming something like, "KA-ME-HA-ME-HAAA!!!" But someone couldn''t hold it in¡ªlaughter erupted across the rooftop. Even Rika smirked, reminiscing about those old days. "Yeah, well," Shizuka chimed in. "When I moved in with Rika, her brother managed to steal my underwear, and after that, she sent him straight back to their parents." "Alright, enough about her brother. What about chakra?" Saya asked, getting back on topic. "To put it simply, so no one gets confused," Alex crossed his arms, "chakra is a mix of physical and mental energy. Basically, an internal power that flows through every living being. If you learn to control it, you can do some interesting things. For example..." He extended his hand. "Koko, give me Valmet''s knife." Koko silently handed over the broken knife. Alex examined the blade carefully before deciding to demonstrate one of the ways chakra could be used. At the point where the blade had snapped, a faint blue energy shimmered, forming the missing part of the knife. To prove its durability, Alex grabbed a fork from the table and ran the newly formed "blade" along it. A soft metallic sound rang out, and the fork was sliced clean in half as if it were butter under a hot knife. "Shit..." Rika exhaled in shock. "Amazing..." Saya murmured, staring at the severed metal. "What else can you do with chakra?" "A lot of things. Like walking on water, climbing walls¡­ ninja stuff," Alex shrugged and casually tossed the knife onto the table. "Like breathing fire and disappearing in smoke?" Shizuka asked, resting a finger on her chin. "Exactly. Not just fire¡ªalso water, wind¡­ It depends on a person''s natural element," he nodded. "Wait, you''re saying you can breathe fire and vanish in a puff of smoke?" Ray asked skeptically, narrowing her eyes. Alex simply nodded. Seeing their doubtful expressions, he realized it would be easier to show than explain. "Rebecca, give me a hand." Without hesitation, Rebecca grabbed the first object she could find on the table and threw it at Alex. The moment it made contact, he vanished, leaving behind a cloud of white smoke¡­ and¡­ "Is that... a log?" Koko blurted out, staring in disbelief at the wooden chunk now standing where Alex had been. "Pretty much," came a familiar voice. The girls spun around¡ªAlex was already behind them, grinning. "YOU!" Saya pointed a finger at both him and the log in turn. "How the hell is this possible?! Where did that damn log even come from?! This isn''t scientific!" "This is the most basic ninja technique. Why are you so surprised?" Alex chuckled and ruffled her hair playfully. "Now breathe fire!" Koko grabbed his shirt, shaking him insistently. "I wanna see it! Come on, do it!" Alex glanced down at Koko, who was practically shaking him like a ragdoll, then shifted his gaze to the rest of the girls. They all stared at him with genuine curiosity, clearly expecting more. He glanced at Rebecca and Brunhilde, but they just shrugged, their expressions saying: You brought this on yourself, deal with it. Alex smirked, nodded, and then noticed Alice looking at him with bright, eager eyes. He smiled, deciding to show off a little for his younger sister. Deep down, he hoped Alice would reconsider becoming a Battle Sister and instead want to become a ninja. Though, he really, really hoped she wouldn''t turn out as useless as Sakura, despite their identical hair color. Stepping a little farther back, Alex formed the hand seals and exhaled a fireball into the air. The girls, seeing this, clapped in awe, as if they were spectators at a magician''s performance. "With skills like that, you could perform at a circus or an illusionist show," Koko said, nodding in approval. "Somewhere far away, all the real ninjas just flinched," Alex replied, grabbing Koko by the nose. He couldn''t help but laugh at how she compared him to a magician. Returning to his spot, he braced himself for the endless flood of questions that immediately bombarded him. The girls asked what chakra was, how to train it, and what hand seals were for. At that moment, G.I.R. burst into the room, holding a knife in his paws. He rushed over to Valmet, shoved the weapon into her hands, and immediately ran back to his table, where Mimi, Stitch, and Alice were sitting. Valmet curiously examined the knife, waving it a few times to check its balance. Koko, seeing this, decided to see where her new knife had come from. "Alex, did you make this?" she asked. "Yeah. I was getting bored, so I decided to make one," he replied with a shrug. After getting her answer, Koko handed the knife back to Valmet, and dinner continued at its usual pace, with the only difference being that Alex was still answering an endless stream of questions. The girls begged him to demonstrate new techniques so they could see them in action. At one point, the conversation turned to his battle with El Gigante. "What fighting style did you use then?" Saeko asked, intrigued by the topic. "Two styles. The first is the martial art of the Leaf School, the second is soft fist techniques," Alex explained. "What''s the difference?" she asked, tilting her head slightly. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The first style is focused on breaking bones and the body of the opponent. The second, as the name suggests, is a soft fist, designed to cause internal damage. Each style requires different training. For the first, you need a strong body, while the second uses chakra control and flexibility. Additionally, you need to understand the structure of the body to deliver precise strikes." Gradually, Alex delved deeper into his explanation, providing examples to help the girls understand the difference between the styles. At one point, he even spoke about the Internal Gates and their purpose. He talked so much that he felt his throat dry out. But then a thought crossed his mind: What if he started teaching someone ninja techniques? Even just awakening chakra in people would significantly increase their chances of survival. "Hey, sweetie," Rika suddenly spoke up, "Can you charge bullets with your chakra?" Alex thought for a moment. "In theory, yes. But it''s very complicated. Outside the body, chakra dissipates quickly, and for a bullet to hold it, you''d need either a special metal or incredible chakra control. It''s like charging a battery and using it later." "What kind of metal would you need? Maybe I''ve seen it in my work and didn''t even know?" Yuriko asked. "I managed various companies, so I might have come across something like that." "I don''t know the exact name, but in old records, it was referred to as chakra metal. It has excellent conductivity and can hold residual chakra. If we find it, I''ll let you know," Alex replied, shaking his head. In the Naruto anime, they didn''t give this metal a specific name, so he couldn''t be sure. Yuriko merely nodded, contemplating that perhaps she had encountered such a metal before but hadn''t been able to recognize it. Koko also thought about it¡ªif they could find such a material, it would significantly increase the group''s chances of survival, especially if they could arm people with such weapons. Alex agreed with their reasoning and decided that in the future, he would try to create the metal himself and then claim that he had "accidentally discovered" it. Meanwhile, he became curious about the progress Saeko had made with her breathing technique. As soon as Alex mentioned it, everyone immediately stared at him, awaiting an explanation. However, Brunhilde decided to speak up and briefly explained the essence of the technique on his behalf. Saeko, with a slight smile, confirmed that she could now breathe in a special way without interruption, and when she fought zombies, she noticed a significant increase in her strength. Alex nodded in satisfaction. "Great. Soon, I''ll begin teaching you more advanced techniques. But first, I need to figure out which breathing style suits you best." Saeko smiled approvingly. "No problem. We still have time for training." When the questions finally subsided, Alex decided to check something important¡ªwhether key characters from the Resident Evil series existed in this world. He began by searching for mentions of Raccoon City. As soon as he entered the name into the search engine, results immediately appeared¡ªthe city really existed, complete with tourist guides and a list of landmarks. Alex''s face twisted slightly. "Of course... If this city exists in this world, then the Umbrella Corporation is probably lurking somewhere here, or maybe it was replaced by the Evil Corporation," he muttered, sensing that the main villain of this story likely had quite a specific sense of humor. Moving forward, Alex decided to check the police department''s database for Raccoon City. His suspicions were confirmed¡ªhe found files on the S.T.A.R.S. team members. However, he was only interested in a few individuals: Barry Burton, Chris Redfield, Jill Valentine... and, of course, Albert Wesker. Alex began reading through the dossiers of these people one by one, searching for details he couldn''t know from the games. Soon, he noticed a significant divergence from the original story¡ªthe events of the first Resident Evil game did not fully repeat here. The main difference was that Wesker disappeared before the S.T.A.R.S. team even went to Spencer''s mansion. "Interesting..." Alex delved deeper into the investigation but found nothing new, except for some small differences in the sequence of events. Everything pointed to the fact that Wesker had disappeared earlier than expected. Noticing how intently Alex was flipping through the files, the girls couldn''t help but become intrigued. They exchanged glances, but no one asked questions¡ªeveryone was used to the fact that if Alex took an interest in something, there were solid reasons behind it. Brunhilde, however, decided to investigate things herself and re-established her spiritual connection with Alex to look into his thoughts. Seeing that he was gathering information that would help him plan for the future, she simply nodded in silence, understanding that Alex was already thinking ahead about his next steps. Meanwhile, after finishing with the S.T.A.R.S. team, Alex shifted his focus to other key figures¡ªLeon Scott Kennedy and Claire Redfield. He wanted to understand whether the events of Resident Evil 2 had happened in this world. It turned out they hadn''t¡ªLeon''s life was progressing along familiar lines, just like in the original story, while Claire had joined TerraSave. Once he was done with them, Alex moved on to the main beauty of the Resident Evil series¡ªAda Wong. To gather complete information on her, he had to use a special program created by G.I.R., which helped retrieve hidden data and compile it into a single dossier. After a couple of minutes of waiting, Alex was able to view Ada Wong''s full dossier. As in the original story, she remained a spy hired to steal corporate data from various companies. While reviewing her financial accounts, he couldn''t help but whistle¡ªthe sums in her accounts were impressive. However, these funds were likely worthless now. The next item on his investigation was the Los Illuminados cult. Analyzing the available information, Alex confirmed that the cult did indeed exist in this world, which intrigued him slightly. However, there were very few details¡ª the organization operated covertly. What interested him most was whether the cult had any ties to the "Evil Corporation." Unfortunately, he couldn''t find any clear leads, leaving him with even more questions. Alex lit a cigarette to clear his mind and turned to Koko. "Koko, do you know anything about the Los Illuminados cult?" "Hmm... let me think..." Koko frowned, trying to recall. "The name sounds familiar..." The girls, hearing the strange name, became curious and looked at Alex, waiting for an explanation. While Koko was racking her brain, Alex briefly explained the cult, its activities, and the reasons for his interest. When they learned that the organization might be linked to the "Evil Corporation," many of them immediately understood. "Also," Alex added, "it was the members of this cult who found the parasite that later became El Gigante. We encountered it when we were helping the shelter in Tokyo." Those who had been involved in the battle now realized what the strange creature that emerged from El Gigante''s body after its death had been. "Right! I remembered!" Koko suddenly perked up. "Some guy named Osmund Saddler... or something like that... He tried to order weapons from our company! But I turned him down right away¡ªhe seemed like a shady guy from the start. Too suspicious. Now that I know who he is, I realize I made the right call. If I had agreed to the deal, I might have turned into some disgusting zombie myself. Sure, he offered a lot of money, but I''m not working with someone who reeks of problems." Koko nodded self-satisfied, as if reaffirming the wisdom of her decision. Alex nodded too, acknowledging that she had indeed made the right choice. However, he still decided to clarify: "Did your brother or anyone else from your company take up that contract?" Koko shook her head. "No, my brother may act a bit carefree at times, but he''s not an idiot. Someone else might have taken it, but I''m not sure." Alex realized that it was better not to ask any more questions¡ªthey would eventually have to confront the members of Los Illuminados sooner or later. However, another thought began to form in his mind: could the Las Plagas parasite be a variant of those sleeping necromorphs? At the moment, it was the most logical explanation. To check the last detail that interested him, Alex decided to find information on Miranda and Alcina Dimitrescu. After digging through the database, he found mentions of the Dimitrescu family. However, the available information was minimal¡ªthe region where their family was based had no network access, and everyone who entered it seemed to disappear without a trace. Realizing that there was no more useful information to gather, Alex switched to the final point of his investigation¡ªthe Uroboros virus. According to the data, it was supposed to be developed in Africa from a plant called "Stairway to the Sun." However, he didn''t find any specifics. The only thing he was able to uncover was that TRICELL Corporation was actively engaged in charitable activities in the impoverished areas of Africa. "Well, well..." Alex muttered thoughtfully, clicking his tongue. It was obvious that TRICELL was somehow connected to the "Evil Corporation." The only question was how deeply. After all, "Evil" wouldn''t tolerate a competitor interfering with their plans. Having finished checking the information, Alex didn''t notice how quickly time had passed. The girls continued chatting to pass the time, while behind them, a trio of troublemakers, including Alice, were engrossed in playing video games. When Alex finally looked away from his phone screen, the girls, of course, couldn''t help but ask what he had found. "Find anything useful? Or the usual?" Rebecca asked lazily. "Not as much as I''d hoped," Alex lit a cigarette and took a deep drag. "Most of the information about the cults is either classified or exists only in the stories of the few who managed to escape. But even those who escaped soon disappeared without a trace. The only thing I was able to find is possible allies... just in case. Although their locations are still unknown." "Allies?" Kiriko raised her gaze from her coffee cup, intrigued. "Who are they?" "I can give you their files if you want to read them. Although one of them is... quite specific," Alex exhaled a puff of smoke, carefully choosing his words. "Did you include her on the list because she''s pretty, or because she can do something useful?" Saya asked, narrowing her eyes as she adjusted her glasses. "Probably the second, but it''s more complicated than that. She''s a wild card. She''s hard to predict, and I''m not sure if I can trust her until I meet her in person. Before all this chaos, she was involved in industrial espionage¡ªstealing corporate secrets and selling them to the highest bidder. The most important thing is that she values her freedom and doesn''t want to get tied down to anyone," Alex explained. The girls exchanged glances, understanding why Alex described her the way he did. "Are you talking about Ada Wong, by any chance?" Koko suddenly asked, squinting as if trying to remember something important. "You know her?" Alex asked, surprised, looking at her with interest. "Of course, I do! That fox has tried to scam me out of money more than once!" Koko waved her hand in frustration. "Sometimes she bought spy gadgets from me, and a few times, she even used my services herself. But damn it, how can she try to scam me when she already has so much money?!" Valmet sighed heavily, remembering what usually happened when Koko and Ada met. "Can anyone really fool you, Hekmatyar? Aren''t you the one who tricks others?" Rika smirked. "It''s not the same thing!" Koko threw up her hands in irritation. "When Wong bought devices from me, she would always start haggling, trying to get the price down to almost nothing! It drives me crazy! I''ve wanted to hit her so many times! And then after she buys something, she makes snide comments like, ''We''re women, we should understand how hard life is for us.'' Ugh, she annoys me even more than you, Minami! At least you can be irritated, but that woman can piss anyone off!" "Poor thing," Valmet murmured with a slight smile, patting Koko on the back as she tried to calm down. Alex watched the scene with mild astonishment. He hadn''t expected Koko and Ada to be acquainted, let alone so "well." But what surprised him the most was Koko''s reaction. He glanced at Valmet, silently asking her, "Is this true?" Valmet, understanding without words, just nodded and mentioned a few examples of their encounters, which always ended with the same result¡ªKoko in a rage, Ada satisfied. Even Rika felt a bit of sympathy for Koko, realizing that she, in her place, would probably have shot Wong by now. Alex could already feel a headache coming on. If he met Ada, Koko and Wong would most likely argue non-stop. This was bound to be worse than the endless squabbles between Hestia and Loki. Koko continued to complain for another half hour, recalling every time Ada managed to outsmart her. She was boiling with anger, while the others found it amusing, like funny stories of two friends who just refuse to admit it. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 229 - 229: A Call Home and a Long-Awaited Reunion Continuing to listen to Koko''s complaints about Ada, Alex could already feel the headache awaiting him in the future. Brunhilde observed him and immediately understood what he was thinking. However, all she could say at that moment was that he had gotten himself into this situation, and now he had to deal with it. Alex noticed her gaze and just rolled his eyes. And that wasn''t even counting the fact that her sisters were in his spiritual space¡ªif he didn''t occasionally disconnect their spiritual link, he''d probably have already gone insane from the sheer number of voices in his head. Sometimes, Hl?kk and Alvitr would start arguing, making it difficult for him to concentrate. When Koko finally finished venting, she noticeably relaxed¡ªclearly, letting off some steam had done her good. Alex, on the other hand, now had a much clearer understanding of Ada Wong''s character. The conversation gradually shifted to other topics, but Saya, being naturally curious, never missed a chance to learn something new. This time, her interest was piqued by chakra. Alex sighed, realizing he''d have to get into a lengthy explanation, and regretted not having prepared a list of jutsu and other aspects beforehand to just hand it to Saya instead of going through long-winded explanations. "Can chakra be used like in manga, where fighters throw energy blasts?" Rika asked with interest. "It''s possible if you use natural chakra," Alex answered briefly, lighting a cigarette. The girls stared at him, clearly expecting more details. Brunhilde subtly reminded him with a light kick to his leg that he should give a more detailed answer. Alex glanced at her but received only a silent command to continue explaining. Sighing, he continued: "As the name suggests, natural chakra is the energy found in the environment. Unlike regular chakra, which is generated inside the body, natural chakra is drawn from external sources. However, absorbing it can have certain consequences." "And what kind of consequences?" Valmet asked curiously. "In short, if you don''t control the process, you''ll turn to stone," Alex explained, tapping his chin with his finger. "But if you learn to absorb natural chakra properly, many possibilities will open up for you." The girls were puzzled by his words. Why stone? Why not some other element? Alex just shrugged¡ªhe didn''t know the answer himself. Natural chakra contained various elements, but why uncontrolled absorption turned a person specifically into stone, rather than, say, water or fire, was a mystery. Koko burst out laughing. "Is there actually something you don''t know?" Alex rolled his eyes and, without hesitation, grabbed her cheek. Time moved forward relentlessly, and soon it was late at night. Everyone needed rest before their departure the next day. Brunhilde carefully picked up Alice, who had fallen asleep right at the table, while the other girls began cleaning up the dishes. Alex, however, decided to stay on the rooftop until morning. "Are you sure?" Brunhilde asked. "Just in case," he replied briefly. The girls didn''t try to persuade him and, after wishing him goodnight, headed downstairs. Alex waved at them in response. However, he wasn''t alone¡ªGIR, MIMI, and Stitch settled nearby. These three troublemakers had clearly decided to keep him company. Alex didn''t mind¡ªin fact, he was glad for their presence. Once the girls were gone, Alex lifted his gaze to the stars and lit another cigarette. For a while, he simply watched the night sky, then, losing interest, pulled out his phone. He debated whether to call home now or wait until things settled down. Alex had no idea how much time had passed in Orario since he and Rebecca had left. They had already visited three worlds, and now they were stuck in the third¡ªone engulfed in a full-scale zombie apocalypse. And whoever was behind this chaos had clearly gone all out. Moreover, this world turned out to be quite unusual¡ªsomehow, characters from different stories had gathered here, making it special in its own way. Alex had already encountered representatives from several universes and confirmed the presence of characters from yet another. He wasn''t even sure how many more unexpected meetings awaited him ahead. As if that weren''t enough, this world turned out to be a peculiar collection of various types of zombies, including even necromorphs that were supposed to appear in the future. All of this made Alex understand why Nyan-Nyan''s avatar had chosen this universe in particular. It truly could be considered unique. Pushing aside his thoughts, Alex finally decided to call home. He didn''t want the girls to think he had abandoned them again. Dialing the number, he patiently waited for someone to pick up. "You''re calling quite early, Alex. Have you and Rebecca settled in so quickly that you''re inviting us now?" Lucy''s voice came through the speaker, filled with light amusement. "Not exactly," he replied with a slightly embarrassed tone. "Where are you right now?" "We''re having breakfast. Why?" Lucy asked with curiosity. "Turn on the stream, there''s something to talk about," Alex said calmly. Lucy hummed briefly, and other voices could be heard in the background, likely the girls wondering the same thing. Alex patiently waited, placing his phone on the table beside him before switching to a video call. A few seconds later, Lucy''s face appeared on the screen, with the other girls gathered around her, clearly intrigued as to why Alex had decided to contact them. As Lucy activated the video connection, a hologram appeared on Alex''s phone. Seeing the familiar faces, Alex couldn''t help but smile. He missed them. He wished he could return. But now was not the time for him to leave just like that. The girls carefully examined him, and soon, their attention was drawn to the earrings that Alex hadn''t worn before. "Darling, I see you''ve decided to change your style," Freya''s seductive voice rang out. "I must say, they suit you very well." Alex simply offered a soft smile in response. Meanwhile, Lucy and Kiwi exchanged glances, trying to spot Rebecca, who usually clung to Alex like glue. But she was nowhere to be seen. Even Loki and Hestia, who constantly competed with Rebecca for a spot by his side, looked surprised at her absence. At that moment, Alex was looking at Gloria. She smiled at him peacefully, her eyes filled with love. A lump formed in his throat. He had to tell them that he had found David. But unfortunately, his reincarnation had ended up in this world¡ªa world consumed by the apocalypse. The barely noticeable change in his expression did not escape the most observant among the girls. Freya and Hephaestus immediately noticed the flicker of sadness and guilt in his eyes. Freya, being perceptive, quickly realized that it had something to do with Gloria. She didn''t know exactly what had happened, but she decided to wait for the moment when Alex would reveal it himself. "It''s good to see you, girls," Alex finally spoke, pulling himself together. "How have you been? And how much time has passed since we left?" "Not much, only about five days, to be exact," Kiwi replied, slightly raising an eyebrow. "And for you?" "It''s been a few weeks for us, but I can''t say exactly. I stopped keeping track of time," he admitted with a faint smile. Hestia and Loki, meanwhile, were starting to feel jealous of Rebecca, who had managed to monopolize Alex for several weeks. Hestia pouted and let out a dramatic sniffle, lamenting that she should have been the one to go with Alex, not letting that green-haired gremlin take him. So what if Rebecca could send an entire dungeon into orbit? That wouldn''t have been her problem. Loki, for her part, complained that she could have tried even more alcohol from other worlds and spent nights full of fun with Alex. The thought of these "nighttime adventures" even made her lick her lips involuntarily. "Darling, don''t you want to tell us about your adventures? I''m sure your call is about just that," Freya asked with a soft smile, ignoring Hestia and Loki''s complaints. "Of course, my love," Alex replied with a warm smile. "We''ve already visited three worlds. To be precise, we''re in the third one now. In the first world, we found a child for Rebecca." "A child?!" Hestia jumped, her eyes wide in shock. "When did you and that gremlin have a child?! I should''ve been the first! And that green-haired one should get in line! I knew I shouldn''t have let her go with you!" Her braids bristled as if in outrage, and sparks of jealousy shot from her eyes. Alex smirked, shaking his head. He missed Hestia, who always misunderstood everything. Deciding to clarify the situation, he called Stitch over, who was enthusiastically playing with MIMI and GIR at the time. Stitch heard the call and immediately ran over, jumping into Alex''s lap. When the girls saw him, their eyes widened, and they let out admiring sighs. "Oh my God, he''s soooo cuuuute!" Kiwi and Ryu exclaimed in unison. Stitch, noticing the new girls, tugged at Alex''s sleeve, demanding an explanation. "This is also your family," Alex said with a smile, petting his head. "They''re your moms too." Stitch nodded, waved a paw at the girls, and gave them a wide, toothy smile. The girls involuntarily flinched from the overwhelming cuteness. "Let me introduce you. This is Stitch, Rebecca''s child. We adopted him in the first world. We ended up in Hawaii, and since Stitch crashed his ship, we took him in so he wouldn''t fall into the hands of a mad scientist," Alex explained while continuing to pet Stitch. The mention of "mad scientist" clearly displeased Stitch¡ªhe hissed and began muttering something, calling him "stupid." The girls exchanged glances, surprised that Stitch could speak, but what struck them the most was how charming he was in his indignation. However, looking at him, they instantly understood why Rebecca decided to adopt him. "Hawaii? Is that what the world is called?" Ryu asked, tilting her head slightly. "No, it''s just a resort island where people go to relax," Lucy explained. The girls became curious about what this "resort island" looked like, and Lucy quickly showed them some photos. Soon, the conversation shifted to souvenirs. Alex started listing what he brought, and, winking at Loki, he mentioned that he bought her a whole box of Hawaiian alcohol. "What?!" Loki nearly jumped. "A whole box?! Oh, Alex, why aren''t you here right now?! I''d kiss you all over!" "What was the second world like?" Hephaestus interrupted, pushing Loki away from the screen. "It''s a bit more complicated. When we arrived there, we found ourselves at the very beginning of all the events," Alex began his story. "And what events?" Freya asked, interested. Alex paused, choosing his words carefully. "Well... First of all, I met my brother." "You met your brother?!" Hestia froze. "An angel, maybe?" "No, he''s not an angel," Alex shook his head. "It''s simpler to say that he''s the ancestor of all humans. Historically, he''s the first human my father ever created." The girls exchanged glances, not immediately realizing the full weight of what was said. When the girls learned who Alex''s brother was, they weren''t even surprised. They had long since figured out that his family couldn''t be simple, given that his father was the Creator of everything they could possibly imagine. After answering a few more questions about his brother Adam, Alex decided it was time to move on to other topics, or the discussion might drag on for too long. Freya understood this too and halted the endless flow of questions. "Darling, so what events did you encounter with Rebecca?" she asked, steering the conversation in the right direction. "When we arrived in the second world, we found ourselves at the very beginning of the war between humans and gods. To put it simply, the gods decided to wipe out all of humanity for foolish reasons. What exactly those reasons were, I think you, as goddesses, can guess for yourselves," Alex began his tale calmly. Freya, Loki, Hestia, Hephaestus, and Nyx instantly understood what he was talking about. They knew what humans could be like and understood that there were gods in their own world who didn''t exactly like humanity. Even those who weren''t goddesses could easily guess why higher beings might come to such a decision. "And you couldn''t just stand by and had to get involved? Am I right?" Kiwi asked, crossing her arms. "Actually, at first I got involved to get revenge for my brother," Alex confessed. "But then, after calming down, I realized I wanted to protect his children, so I sided with humanity. And to answer your next question right away: yes, I deceived everyone to win this war. I wasn''t about to leave the fate of the world in the hands of strangers." The girls immediately understood: if Alex wanted revenge, it meant Adam had died in this war. Their expressions softened, and some of them even felt pity. After all, Alex had met his brother, but only at the moment when he was already dead. However, Alex just waved it off, making it clear that he wasn''t grieving or angry. After all, he had resurrected Adam, though he never had the chance to speak with him¡ªhe was too busy to even take the time to admire the views of Valhalla. "Still, what was the real reason the gods decided to destroy humanity?" Freya asked thoughtfully. "Such things are never as simple as they seem at first glance." "You''re right," Alex nodded. "Behind the scenes was one god, who resembled Erebus in many ways. Only he was much worse, and his ambitions were entirely different. If Erebus wanted to push humanity forward by becoming their enemy, this one-eyed bastard decided to sacrifice everyone¡ªboth humans and gods¡ªjust to bring the avatar of Nyan-Nyan into the world." At the mention of Erebus, Nyx flinched but didn''t argue with Alex''s words. He continued, explaining Odin''s plan in more detail, so the girls could fully understand what this one-eyed god had been after and what he aimed to achieve. The girls listened carefully, occasionally interjecting with their own comments. "Was there anything interesting in this world?" Loki asked, grinning widely. Seeing her smile, Alex decided to joke a little. He was already anticipating her reaction to what he was about to say. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course, there was," he said with a slight smirk. "For example, Rebecca killed the Loki god from that world. Shot him right in the head." Alex''s words made Loki break out in a cold sweat, and her smile instantly vanished from her face. The girls, noticing her expression, couldn''t hold back their laughter. "What do you mean ''killed Loki''? Are you saying that this green gremlin killed a god with the same name as mine?!" Loki said in a tense voice. "Yep, but he was quite the jerk," Alex shrugged. "So don''t worry, Rebecca''s not mad at you. It''s just that war is war, and that god irritated her more than anyone else." However, his attempt to ease the situation didn''t help much¡ªLoki was still nervous. But Hestia began laughing even louder, teasing Loki: "So it turns out Rebecca expressed your essence by killing another Loki!" Loki''s face twisted in anger, veins bulging on her forehead, and she immediately attacked Hestia. In the blink of an eye, a fight broke out between them. Alex watched their exchange with a smile, enjoying the chaos¡ªhe really missed moments like this. The Valkyries, who were in the spiritual space, didn''t intervene but watched the scene with curiosity. They were interested in seeing what emotions Alex was experiencing now that he was reunited with his family. But soon, Freya decided to shift the conversation to a more... intriguing topic for her. "Alright, that can wait for now," she said, narrowing her eyes. "Tell me, darling... how many girls have you seduced?" Her voice was soft, but her gaze... It immediately lost all warmth, sending a chill down everyone''s spine. The other girls, noticing the change in Freya, instinctively took a step back, preferring not to be near the goddess at this moment. Alex, on the other hand, felt a drop of sweat slide down his back. In reality, the Valkyries had followed him not because he had seduced them, but simply because there were no other goals in their world. They were intrigued by the possibility of exploring other realities. Of all the women he had romantic relationships with, only Brynhildr... and maybe Gj?ndul stood out. As for the rest, he wasn''t sure about their feelings and didn''t want to pry into their heads, preferring to give them the chance to decide when and how to clarify things. "It''s hard to say..." Alex answered uncertainly, feeling Freya''s intense gaze practically pierce through him. On one hand, he kind of enjoyed that look, but on the other, he was nervous, knowing it was too late to talk about his feelings for other girls. Freya, studying his reaction closely, nodded, signaling that she would wait for an explanation. Loki and Hestia, forgetting their argument, also moved closer, clearly intrigued by the topic. Hestia crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes, mentally scolding herself for not insisting on going with Alex. "What''s so hard about it? Can''t you just give an exact number?" she asked, pointing a finger at Alex. "In the world with gods, I got involved with two girls," he said, holding up two fingers. "But, as I said, it''s not that simple..." "Why not?" Lucy squinted suspiciously. "The thing is, these girls are demigoddesses, they''re called Valkyries," Alex explained. "They have a special ability called V?lundr, which connects us on a spiritual level. They know everything about me..." Freya slightly squinted, feeling a pang of jealousy¡ªthe thought that other girls could have such a deep connection with Alex didn''t sit well with her. The others, however, were curious about this ability Alex called V?lundr. To clarify, Alex began explaining and then asked G?ndul to demonstrate her power by turning into a weapon. In the next moment, something new appeared in his hands, something the girls hadn''t seen before. As they looked at the weapon in surprise, Alex explained what it truly was. And, as if on cue, G?ndul appeared behind him. She gave a sweet smile and waved hello to the girls. Their gazes immediately shifted from her to Freya, and they instantly noticed the resemblance between the two. A brief, but tense, exchange of glances occurred between the two women, but after a few seconds, it was as if they silently agreed they could get along. G?ndul stayed outside Alex''s spiritual space for a moment but soon returned. Alex explained that outsiders might notice her appearance and start asking unnecessary questions. The girls understood that he was hiding his true identity again and didn''t press further. When Alex mentioned that eleven Valkyries had followed him and explained the reason they had come after him, their eyes narrowed once more. "If you want, I can send you the recordings," he offered. "GIR took a ton of photos and even recorded a few videos. That way, you can see for yourselves what happened in that world." "I think it would be interesting to watch how you fought the gods," Ryu nodded, clearly intrigued. "Oh, right, I also killed Apollo," Alex added with a smirk. "He wasn''t as much of an idiot as our local one, but he was still annoying." The mention of Apollo sparked mixed emotions among the girls, but mostly¡ªclear discontent, especially from those who had dealt with him. Seeing their reactions, Alex laughed. "What about the third world? Where are you now?" Lucy asked, smiling slightly. "We''re in Japan, with Becca and Brynhildr, and honestly, it''s pretty bad here," he replied, grimacing. "You''re in my homeland?" Lucy exclaimed. "And what''s going on there that makes you grimace like that?" The others also became intrigued when they saw Alex''s reaction to the situation in his current world. "Yes, we''re in Japan," he confirmed. "But to be blunt, it''s the middle of an apocalypse. The world is literally crawling with zombies and all sorts of disgusting things." With those words, he took out a cigarette and lit it, giving everyone a moment to digest what they had just heard. "Zombies?" Hestia asked, tilting her head in confusion. "What kind of creatures are those?" "Zombies are a type of undead," Lucy began explaining, but then, smirking, added, "But to put it simply, they''re those zombies from horror movies that Rebecca loves. Knowing her, I bet she''s having a blast shooting them in packs just for fun." Alex nodded, confirming her words. Then he gave a few examples of the different types of zombies he''d encountered in the past few days. The girls listened closely, but their faces clearly showed one thing: none of them had any desire to visit this world. "But this world isn''t that simple, is it?" suddenly asked Hephaestus, noticing some details in his words. Alex smiled at her, looking at her with tenderness. "You''re right, my love. At first, I thought this was just a world with regular zombies. But then..." He took a drag and exhaled the smoke. "I came across zombies from different works of fiction. To put it simply, here we have not only classic walking dead, but also mutated zombies, parasites, zombies afraid of light, and even... space zombies." There was a clear hint of irritation in his voice. "In other words, the bastard who caused all this is clearly having a blast." Alex didn''t even get the chance to explain that the souls of the people who turned into zombies had lost all form and would never be reborn. The girls shook their heads while listening to the numerous types of undead in this world. But at the same time, they understood that for Rebecca, this was literally heaven¡ªendless fun, the opportunity to shoot, blow things up, and destroy anything she wanted. Lucy was curious about how Rebecca behaved in this world, and Alex didn''t make her wait for an answer. He went into detail about what she was up to, how she acted in combat, and what her plans were. What they heard was a true shock¡ªno one had expected Rebecca to be so serious and responsible. At one point, they even started to suspect that Alex had accidentally lost their real "green gremlin" and brought along her more disciplined counterpart. "And that''s not all," Alex added with a smirk. "This world is like a collection of characters from different works. I''ve already met a few, but I think there are even more interesting encounters ahead of me." Freya slightly squinted, immediately getting to the heart of the matter. "I think that''s exactly why that woman''s avatar chose this world," she said thoughtfully. "If there are so many so-called ''main characters'' here, then by absorbing this universe, she''ll gain much more power." "Exactly. I think the same," Alex nodded. "But the strangest thing is that this world has stories from all our worlds. Stories from Orario, Night City, Valhalla... and there''s even a manga about me." The girls'' eyes widened in astonishment, and they immediately bombarded Alex with questions. He explained that the plot in these mangas and anime developed along different timelines and had no direct relation to their lives, though the characters were indeed very similar to them. As an example, he mentioned Bell, who in the manga turned out to be... a guy named Bell. However, when the conversation turned to the girls from Night City, Alex''s expression darkened. Lucy, Kivi, and Gloria immediately noticed this and realized that he had seen something unpleasant. Alex explained that he had learned about the fate of their alternate versions. In that timeline, death awaited them. The girls sighed, realizing the weight of his words, and immediately tried to comfort Lucy, Kivi, and Gloria. "Since we''re on this topic... Gloria, listen," Alex suddenly said, catching her attention. "What is it?" Gloria asked, weakly smiling. "I found him. I found David." Gloria''s eyes instantly widened. In an instant, a whole storm of emotions overwhelmed her. Noticing her reaction, Alex immediately began explaining how he had encountered David''s reincarnation and what had happened to him all this time. Gloria listened carefully, nodding. The other girls decided not to intervene, giving her the space to learn everything she wanted. Meanwhile, Alex turned to GIR, MIMI, and Stitch: "Kidnap Takashi and bring him here." The trio of troublemakers nodded cheerfully and immediately rushed to carry out the order. "So now his name is Takashi?" Gloria tried to stay calm, but a slight tremor slipped into her voice. "Yeah," Alex confirmed. "But at first, he was still quite the idiot, and I seriously thought about beating him up a few times. However, when he regained his memories, he seemed to start coming around. I gave him your jacket. He was happy with the gift. And you know... He still loves you, Gloria." Alex gave her a warm smile, and she could only cover her mouth with her hand, trying to hide the emotions that were flooding her. Upon hearing these words, Gloria couldn''t hold back her tears. She had found her son. Even though he was in a world full of zombies, where an entertaining god was erasing humanity for his own pleasure, it didn''t matter anymore. Her anxiety began to fade as she realized that Alex was capable of protecting David. "What''s his family like in this world?" she asked quietly, wiping away her tears. Alex told her about Namiyo, who had become David''s mother in this world. Gloria nodded, glad that he had a loving family. "But here''s the funny thing..." Loki interjected with a sly grin. "David''s fate has come full circle again..." But before she could continue, her head suddenly jerked forward¡ªHephaestus had slapped her on the back of the head. "Shut up, Loki, don''t ruin the moment," the goddess of blacksmithing said sternly. Loki rubbed the back of her head, muttering something under her breath, but remained silent. At that moment, the sound of quick footsteps echoed. Alex turned his head and saw the trio of troublemakers¡ªGIR, MIMI, and Stitch¡ªreturning with "delivery." They dragged in a bound Takashi, whose mouth was taped shut. Takashi, now conscious on the way, rolled his eyes upon seeing Alex. When the trio threw him to the floor and untied him, the first thing he did was rip the tape off his face. "What the hell?! They kidnapped me again!" he protested, breathing heavily. "I almost had a heart attack when I saw their eyes in the dark! Alex, what the hell? We were supposed to leave the city this morning!" Gloria flinched upon hearing his voice. So familiar¡­ and yet so foreign. Her lips trembled, and tears welled up in her eyes again. The other girls, watching her, also felt a rush of emotions. They sympathized with Gloria, who had lost her son, but now¡­ now she could see him again. "Someone wants to talk to you," Alex said calmly, gesturing to a seat next to him. Takashi furrowed his brow but still sat down, casting a confused glance at Alex. However, Alex merely nodded silently, indicating where he should look. Takashi followed his gaze... and froze. Sitting before him was a woman he never thought he''d see again. His breath hitched, his chest tightened, and a lump formed in his throat. He remembered that Alex had promised to call him when he was "calling home," but... he never imagined it would be like this. Takashi slowly turned to Alex, demanding confirmation that this wasn''t an illusion, not a dream. Alex silently nodded. In the next moment, tears rolled down Takashi''s cheeks. He tried to say something, but the words caught in his throat. Gloria, too, looked at him, unable to hold back her emotions. Even after reincarnation, his features still bore the marks of her son, and in his eyes, there was that same familiar gaze. Mother and son simply stared at each other, needing no words. The other girls, understanding the significance of the moment, tactfully stepped aside, but not too far¡ªthey were far too curious to see how this encounter would unfold. Alex did the same, moving a little further away to give them space. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 230 - 230: Adventure Time Alex sat off to the side, taking a drag from his cigarette as he gazed thoughtfully at the star-filled night sky. In the distance, he could hear Takashi''s voice as he spoke with Gloria. Alex was satisfied that he had managed to find David''s reincarnation¡ªthis meant Gloria could finally put her worries to rest. However, another issue loomed ahead¡ªTakashi''s training. Alex knew perfectly well that, before his reincarnation, David had a hero complex. He would rush to save his friends, even if it meant sacrificing himself. Judging by Takashi''s actions, this trait had carried over into his new life. Alex smirked, finding it an amusing twist of fate¡ªtheir personalities were almost identical. Exhaling a puff of smoke, he pushed aside unnecessary thoughts and focused on his plans. If Takashi continued his reckless habit of throwing himself into danger, he wouldn''t last long. Alex decided to take his training seriously¡ªto make sure the kid didn''t die prematurely. As long as Alex had unfinished business in this world, he wouldn''t allow Takashi to perish. The thought of training brought a wide grin to his face. The best option was to turn Takashi into the perfect shinobi¡ªagile, deadly, and cold-blooded. Already envisioning the trials that awaited his new apprentice, Alex took another drag and grinned even wider. Meanwhile, Takashi continued his conversation with Gloria, blissfully unaware of the grueling training Alex was planning for him. Suddenly, though, a shiver ran down his spine, as if some unknown premonition warned him of the hardships to come. He quickly glanced around and locked eyes with Alex¡ªonly to see his predatory smile. "Shit¡­ He''s up to something," flashed through Takashi''s mind. Gloria noticed his distraction and looked at him with concern. "What''s wrong?" she asked. "Oh, nothing¡­ Just the cold," he lied quickly, trying not to reveal his unease. Gloria nodded, deciding not to dwell on it, and continued asking her son about his life. As their conversation went on, warmth filled Takashi''s heart¡ªit felt good to once again experience a mother''s care, as if he had finally found a missing piece of himself. He spoke openly about his childhood, but when he reached his teenage years, he hesitated. That period of his life was far from pleasant. Alex, who had been silently listening until now, snorted and smirked before butting in. "Just admit you were a complete idiot back then. What''s there to be shy about? She''s your mother¡ªshe''ll understand." Takashi''s face twisted in irritation as laughter erupted in the background. The girls, who had also been listening in, couldn''t hold back their amusement. Even Gloria let out a quiet chuckle. Hearing his mother laugh felt strange¡­ but nice. Takashi sighed and finally started talking about his youth¡ªthe kind of guy he was, the mistakes he made. Gloria didn''t judge him; instead, she offered advice on how he should have handled those situations. A shudder ran through Takashi. Her advice felt painfully familiar. "Mom, I''ve long outgrown that phase," he reminded her. "I don''t need these lessons anymore." But of course, Gloria continued, as if she hadn''t heard him. "David, have you found yourself a girlfriend yet?" she asked out of nowhere. "Pfff¡ª" A barely restrained chuckle came from Alex. Takashi felt his eye twitch. Hearing muffled laughter from the background, Takashi''s face darkened with frustration. Gloria immediately understood why he was still single¡ªit was his melancholic nature. She merely sighed, smiled, and proceeded to give him a few tips on how to start a relationship. Takashi, listening to her advice, could only nod silently and quietly justify himself, saying that during a zombie apocalypse, it was difficult to find a partner. However, suddenly, an idea flashed in his head. He realized he could shift the conversation to Alex to put him in an awkward position. "Actually," Takashi began with an innocent look, "a lot of girls are always hanging around Alex. They even sleep in the same room with him." Saying this, he looked at Alex with a victorious smile, clearly hoping to catch him off guard. However, Alex just scoffed dismissively, unimpressed by such a childish trick. "Son, we''re talking about you right now, not your ''father.'' I''d be surprised if no one was interested in him and instead avoided him," Gloria calmly noted, looking at her son. "But he... Mom, aren''t you even a little jealous?" Takashi tried to maneuver. "Sweetheart, I live under the same roof as the Goddess of Love. What do you think?" Gloria replied with a slight smirk. Takashi couldn''t find a response and just hung his head in defeat. He had tried to throw Alex under the bus, only to end up getting run over himself. And on top of everything, his own mother had just practically admitted that Alex was like a father figure to him. Realizing this, his face stretched even further in dismay. "Fine... I''ll definitely find myself a girlfriend in the future," he muttered with a heavy sigh. "Don''t worry, Gloria, I''ll try to help him, but I won''t interfere," Alex''s voice sounded. Takashi was about to snap back, but when he turned around, he met Alex''s amused gaze. He just sighed irritably¡ªaccepting the fact that his ''stepdad'' was nearly the same age as him was proving difficult. "And anyway, don''t even dream that I''ll ever call you dad! We''re the same age, and just the thought of it makes me sick!" he declared in disgust. "Oh, is that so? Actually, I can look any age I want¡ªthis one is just the most convenient," Alex shrugged indifferently. Takashi didn''t immediately understand what he meant. But before he could ask, Alex suddenly shrank and turned into a twelve-year-old boy, proving his point. Seeing this, Takashi stared at him in complete shock, his mouth opening so wide that a fist could fit inside. Noticing his reaction, Alex jumped off his chair and stepped closer. "Now call me dad," he said in a child''s voice. "This is too much..." Takashi groaned, struggling to accept reality. Laughter erupted from the girls watching Gloria and Takashi''s conversation with clear amusement. Still in his childlike form, Alex waved at Gloria. She just smiled and gently asked him not to tease her son too much¡ªafter all, he still needed time to adjust to all of this. "I can''t promise anything," Alex shrugged with a mischievous grin. They continued chatting for a while, but soon Alex reminded them that they had to leave the city in the morning. Takashi needed a good night''s sleep since he had his own responsibilities as well. "Son, I know your character and the kind of person you are," Gloria looked at him intently. "So please, don''t get yourself into trouble. I don''t want you dying again and forcing Alex to search for your reincarnation." "I know, Mom. I''ll be careful," Takashi nodded, lowering his head. "Don''t worry, Gloria, I''ll keep an eye on him. And I''ll start training him. Whether he wants to or not, he''ll have to ignite the flames of his youth!" Alex said with a grin, returning to his usual form and giving a thumbs-up. "I trust you, Alex. And you, son, listen to your father. You wouldn''t think it, but he''s a very responsible person and knows what he''s doing. He''s saved more than one world and knows more than you can even imagine. So learn everything from him that will help you survive," Gloria reminded. "I know, Mom, but¡­ can I not call him ''father''? It feels¡­ weird," Takashi muttered awkwardly. "Do as you wish, kid. But you''re still going to train," Alex replied, ruffling his hair. Gloria wasn''t actually insisting that her son call Alex his father, and Alex himself didn''t particularly care to hear it from a teenager. After saying goodbye to Gloria, Alex ended the call. Once her hologram disappeared, Takashi stood there for a while, staring at the spot where his mother''s face had been. Alex patted his shoulder in support. "This won''t be your last meeting. In the future, you''ll be able to see her much more often," he reminded him. "And don''t forget, you have another mother in this world." Takashi nodded, and a fire lit up in his eyes. He had made a decision¡ªto become stronger and protect his family. In his past life, when he lived in Night City, he didn''t have the strength to protect anyone, not even himself. But now¡­ now he would do whatever it took. Seeing his determination, Alex nodded in satisfaction. "Alright, time for you to sleep. Tomorrow will be a long day¡ªlots of work and hours on your feet. You''ll need your strength," he reminded him. Takashi agreed. Tomorrow, they would be leaving the city to begin their journey to Okinawa. Standing up from his chair, he glanced at Alex, unsure of how to address him now. "Oh, right, almost forgot," Alex pulled a shotgun and a pistol from his inventory. "Here, as promised. Pulling weapons out of thin air in a crowd isn''t very convenient." "You could''ve just made up some bullshit about technology or something to avoid explaining," Takashi grumbled, taking the weapons. "Too lazy," Alex waved him off. Takashi muttered something under his breath in annoyance and went off to bed. Once he went downstairs, Alex was left alone, thinking about what to do until morning. His first thought was to take a walk around the city and check the situation¡ªmake sure nothing would interfere with their departure. But laziness won out. Instead, he simply used a mana pulse, spreading it throughout the entire city. He acted with extreme caution to ensure no one would notice. After all, a pulse capable of covering an entire city could attract attention if used carelessly. When the pulse returned, Alex began analyzing the data. Something caught his interest. Some zombies were different from the rest. Besides the mutated ones, which was to be expected, he noticed something else. Inside certain zombies, there was¡­ an additional life force. "Parasites?" Alex immediately thought. The first thing that came to mind was Las Plagas, but Alex immediately dismissed that idea. People infected with Plagas looked no different from ordinary humans; only their behavior resembled that of puppets. Then what was this? Alex started going through possible explanations but couldn''t find a definitive answer. Deciding to set those thoughts aside for now, he realized that they might be facing a new problem in the near future¡­ Not wanting to move unnecessarily, Alex chose to watch a movie with the trio of troublemakers. As soon as he turned it on, GIR, MIMI, and Stitch immediately climbed onto him, getting comfortable. Unnoticed by Alex, morning arrived, and the sun began rising over the horizon. He turned his head toward the sunrise, squinted slightly, and realized that soon everyone would be waking up. Lighting a cigarette, Alex decided to give everyone time to fully wake up and have breakfast. After a while, Valmet came up to the roof. Alex was slightly surprised to see her up so early. He was curious about what had made her get up at such an hour. Valmet simply explained that she had decided to warm up before breakfast. Alex nodded but didn''t insist that she save her strength just in case. Watching Valmet stretch and train, Alex didn''t notice when Namiyo joined him on the roof, holding a cup of coffee meant for him. Thanking her, he took a sip of the hot drink and continued watching Valmet''s training while also thinking about workouts for the guys who wanted to become stronger. Alex remembered that he still had some weighted gear in his inventory, which he had used to train the girls from his family as well as members of Freya''s and Loki''s familias. Finishing her warm-up, Valmet, slightly sweaty, sat down next to Alex to catch her breath and relax. Wanting to get to know her better, Alex started a casual conversation. He could have just read her dossier and learned everything he needed, but that would have been boring, so he preferred to hear it directly from Valmet herself. Valmet didn''t hide her past, especially the story of how she lost one of her eyes. Alex could only sympathize with her¡ªduring that operation, her entire squad had been wiped out, and she was the only survivor. Afterward, she had been dishonorably discharged from the army, and only then did she meet Koko and begin working for her. Their conversation was interrupted by Koko suddenly running onto the roof and calling them downstairs. When Alex, Valmet, and Koko went down, everyone was already gathered, waiting for him. He noticed that Takashi, standing next to Namiyo, looked exhausted, with dark circles under his eyes. Judging by his appearance, the boy hadn''t slept all night. Feeling Alex''s gaze, Takashi only rolled his eyes. Shaking his head, Alex stepped forward and spoke loudly: "As I usually say, good morning and welcome to another day in Zombieland. Today, we''re finally leaving this city and heading out in search of a safe place. Our current route leads to the nearest port, located a few kilometers from here. Let me remind you of the basic rules. Each vehicle will have someone with a radio for communication. We do not stop until we reach the port. We have a group of children with us, and their safety comes first." Everyone nodded seriously. Making sure they were listening, Alex continued: "There should be a ferry at the port big enough to take us to Okinawa. However, a ferry isn''t a car¡ªit will move slowly, and you need to understand that. We''ll likely have to stop in some coastal towns to restock essential supplies. But first, we need to secure the ferry, and from there, we''ll act according to the situation. That''s all. Time to pack up and move out." Everyone nodded in agreement and began taking their places in the vehicles. Some took on the responsibility of driving the bus with the children, while others occupied different transport. From early morning, a hustle began¡ªpeople checked their belongings, gathered what they needed, making sure not to forget anything. Alex took GIR, MIMI, and Stitch with him to grab a few spare parts just in case. Stepping outside with his bags, he saw women and children being seated in the bus. He himself got onto his motorcycle and waited for everyone to be ready. Glancing at his watch, he estimated that they could depart by nine in the morning. GIR, MIMI, and Stitch took up positions near the turrets on the vehicles, while the girls chose a separate car to travel as a group. Once everyone was ready, Alex explained the movement formation: the bus with the children had to be in the center of the convoy. After checking the communication between all vehicles, he started his motorcycle engine and moved forward at a moderate pace, ensuring no one was left behind. Leaving the city, the group drove onto a wide road where maintaining formation became easier. Passing by burned-down houses and abandoned farms, many looked at the scene of destruction with heavy hearts. "I didn''t think it would be this bad here..." Saya murmured thoughtfully, looking out the window. "I was sure that all those explosions and the noise Alex made in the last few days should have attracted even more undead to the city." "I don''t think it was the zombies," Brunhilde said quietly. "It was probably people. People are far scarier than any monsters or zombies. While monsters act on instinct, humans commit horrifying things for their own pleasure. I wonder how Adam would have reacted if he saw what his children have become..." Alex nodded in agreement but didn''t want to dwell on how Adam would have reacted upon seeing what his descendants had turned into. Would he continue to protect them, or would he be completely disillusioned? The girls looked at Brunhilde with curiosity after hearing her mention Adam. "Why do you keep talking about Adam? Are you religious or something?" Saya asked, eyeing her skeptically. "Weren''t you taught that you are the children of Adam and Eve?" Brunhilde shrugged. "I just said what came to mind while looking at all this nightmare outside the window. After all, it wasn''t monsters who created this¡ªit was humans." Saya could only nod but didn''t miss the chance to challenge her words by mentioning Darwin''s theory of evolution. However, Brunhilde was not Rebecca and had no intention of getting into a debate. Realizing this, Saya sighed in disappointment, but as luck would have it, she soon found a worthy opponent¡ªRebecca. Upon hearing about the theory of evolution, Rebecca immediately joined the discussion, and now, instead of listening to Saya''s lectures, everyone watched yet another heated debate between the two girls. Alex, hearing the entire conversation through the communicator, simply continued driving forward in silence, attentively scanning the road to notice anything suspicious in time. He wouldn''t be too pleased if a special infected like a Tank or Charger suddenly ambushed their convoy. He reminded his trio of troublemakers to stay alert and keep watch over their surroundings. However, the road ahead remained relatively calm, aside from the occasional lone zombie crossing their path and the picturesque fields stretching on either side of the road. One might even say the journey was surprisingly peaceful. Reaching the next small town, Alex slowed down and signaled the group not to rush. Pulling out a map, he checked their route to make sure they had arrived at the right place. "Everything checks out," he muttered under his breath before waving his hand, signaling the convoy to continue forward. After driving a little further, Alex stopped about a kilometer from the port. From here, they could already make out what was happening. The convoy gradually slowed down, and people began getting out of their vehicles, eager to understand the situation. Sitting on his motorcycle, Alex formed his hands into the shape of binoculars and started "scanning" the port. When the others approached and saw what he was doing, they didn''t know whether to laugh or be concerned for his mental state. "You see anything interesting?" Shizuka asked curiously. "Wanna take a look yourself?" Alex smirked, offering her his "binoculars." Shizuka nodded and obediently folded her hands the same way before peering through them¡­ only to see absolutely nothing. Silence followed. Then, a chorus of laughter erupted. "Well, I can''t see anything!" Shizuka pouted. "Your hand-binoculars are definitely broken." "I''d be more surprised if they actually worked," Rika chuckled, grabbing Shizuka''s cheek. "If hands really worked as binoculars, we wouldn''t need real ones." Alex laughed and then asked Rebecca to scout the situation in the port. He already knew what was happening, but it was better for her to examine the area and explain it to the others herself. Climbing onto his shoulders, Rebecca pulled a rifle scope from her pocket and began surveying the port, narrating everything she saw so everyone could get the full picture. From her report, it was clear that a group of people had taken over the port, and judging by their behavior, they were far from friendly. Alex asked about the size of the ferry and whether it could accommodate their vehicles. Rebecca shifted her focus to the ferry, estimating its dimensions. "I think there''s enough room to load the vehicles and supplies. But the real question is, how do we take it? And what do we do about those losers squatting in the port?" she said, hopping down from Alex''s shoulders. "Well, we''re waiting for your orders, kid. You''re the leader, after all," Lehm added, lighting a cigarette. Alex nodded and unfolded a map of the port area. He asked Rebecca to mark the enemy positions and the ferry''s location. Once the markers were set, he lit a cigarette and stared at the map thoughtfully. The others remained silent, waiting for him to come up with a plan. "What if we distract them with an explosion and sneak onto the ferry while they''re busy dealing with zombies?" R suggested. "Not a bad idea, but there''s a risk that there might be people already on the ferry," Alex replied, considering the option. "So here''s the plan: GIR, MIMI, and Stitch will sneak into the port for reconnaissance and plant explosives. Rebecca and Rika will cover them. The rest will split into groups. Once the explosion goes off, the enemies will be distracted, and we can hijack the ferry." "And what will you be doing, kid?" Lehm asked, flicking the ash from his cigarette. Alex smirked and gave a thumbs-up. "I''ll infiltrate the ferry and clear it in case anyone''s there." "And how exactly do you plan on doing that? Gonna run across the water like a real ninja?" Lutz smirked. "You''re absolutely right¡ªI am a ninja," Alex replied with a completely serious expression, forming a hand seal. Immediately, GIR, MIMI, and Stitch mimicked him, also forming seals and chanting, "Nin-nin." The guys burst into laughter, while the girls exchanged glances. But none of them actually doubted that Alex was fully capable of pulling off something like that. Meanwhile, G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch pulled black ninja suits out of their tiny bags and began putting them on. Now, the trio of troublemakers had fully transformed into mini-ninjas. "How is it even possible to fit these costumes into such small bags?" Koko asked, amazed, as she examined their gear. "It''s a special material," Alex explained smugly. "Do you think I don''t pamper my little ones? Heh, I do! As for the functions of these suits, that''s still a secret." "You''re such a miser," Koko pouted, playfully kicking Alex in the leg. "Heh. Alright, my little geniuses, time to head out on the mission. You know what to do. And please, no premature explosions." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yeah... probably," G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch nodded uncertainly. "Well then, indoor ninjas, march!" Alex waved his hand, sending them off. G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch took off with gleeful laughter, acting like real ninjas. Alex sighed tiredly, fully aware that those three were bound to cause some trouble. Everything he said earlier had probably gone in one ear and out the other. "Do you think they listened to you?" Saeko asked, standing nearby. "Not at all. Trusting them is asking for trouble," Alex replied with a weary tone. "Are they really that disobedient?" Valmet asked, raising an eyebrow slightly. "On their own, they''re perfectly fine. But when they get together, an entire city could burn down just for their amusement. They''re like three domestic gremlins ¡ª give them an excuse, and everything around will be in flames," Alex said, realizing that maybe sending them out wasn''t the best idea. "Oh, stop it. My little ones will handle the task," Rebecca waved him off, then nudged Alex. "Now go on, get our future ferry!" Alex shook his head, but he turned around and rushed toward the water. Reaching the shore, he pondered: should he run on water like a true ninja, or just dive in and swim? Weighing the pros and cons, he came to the obvious conclusion ¡ª he didn''t want to get wet, so he''d have to use his abilities. Gathering speed, Alex ran on water, carefully observing the port. A couple of seconds later, he spotted two men guarding the area and immediately signaled Rika and Rebecca. Two silent shots ¡ª and the guards fell. Alex continued, reaching the ferry, nimbly jumping aboard, and hiding behind a wall. Using his mana pulse, he determined the number of people on the ship and their locations. Drawing a knife from his inventory, he silently began eliminating opponents one by one. Another body was tossed overboard, and Alex checked the remaining enemies. The last group was in the control cabin. Deciding to have a little fun, he passed through the wall, drawing the attention of the people inside. The men turned pale, their legs giving way when they saw a man literally emerge from the wall. With a wide grin, Alex released some mana ¡ª black spears appeared from the shadows and instantly pierced the bodies of the enemies. "Finished. How''s it going on your end?" he asked, dragging the bodies to the side of the ship. "We''re ready," Brunhilda answered. "Great, then¡­" But before he could finish, a deafening explosion echoed through the port. Alex instinctively looked to the side. His eye twitched when he saw that half of the port had simply been reduced to rubble. "¡­Damn it," he muttered. Apparently, G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch had gone too far again. Deciding not to comment on what had happened, he quickly gave the command to accelerate ¡ª that explosion was definitely going to attract a lot of unwanted attention. Alex jumped off the ferry and sprinted toward the group to cover their retreat. A motorcycle zoomed past him at breakneck speed, with Rebecca and Rika riding it. As they flew by, Rebecca tossed him a katana. Grabbing the weapon, Alex drew his pistols and began shooting zombies, covering the convoy of vehicles. At that moment, G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch sped by him, clearly enjoying the chaos. "Looking good, we''ve finished loading!" Rebecca''s voice came through the communicator. "G.I.R. took control of the ferry, we''re ready to sail." "Sail on, I''ll catch up," Alex replied, not stopping his gunfire. "Got it, just don''t take too long." Alex turned off the communication and looked ahead. A few zombie tanks were charging toward him at full speed. "Well, in that case¡­" He took a sharp breath and spread his palm, directing it toward the zombie horde. "Eight Trigrams... Mountain Destroyer!" A powerful palm strike unleashed a shockwave, scattering the zombie horde in all directions. The powerful shockwave hit the zombie horde with a booming echo, throwing them all over the place. Their bodies, too fragile against such destructive force, were torn apart into pieces, leaving nothing but bloody scraps. Alex repeated the move a couple more times, thinning out the ranks of the undead before turning and rushing toward the ferry, which was already slowly pulling away. Looking back, he smirked, surveying the scale of the destruction, then picked up speed and charged forward. At the last moment, he pushed off the ground and, flying several meters, landed gracefully on the ferry''s railing, maintaining his balance. When he was met with surprised stares, he simply grinned and gave a thumbs-up. "That was impressive, for sure," R nodded, still not quite believing what he''d just seen. "If I can do the same after your training, then it''ll definitely be worth it." Alex smirked. "Heh, after my training, you''ll be able to run on water too. But that''s still a long way off. For now, everyone can take a break. I''ll check on the situation in the control cabin, see how things are, and then we''ll decide what to do next." With that, he headed toward the control cabin. However, as soon as he crossed the threshold, his face twitched slightly ¡ª it seemed the girls had already decided to turn the cabin into their personal room. Mattresses, belongings, even some food ¡ª everything was comfortably arranged right among the instruments and control panels. Alex simply shrugged, deciding not to delve into the details. He walked over to G.I.R., who was confidently steering the ferry while MIMI and Stitch checked the equipment. Deciding not to disturb them, Alex sat off to the side, opened a window, and lit a cigarette, watching as the girls continued to make themselves comfortable. To be continued¡­ +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 231 - 231: How to Offer Help from a Thousand Kilometers Alex sat by the window, leisurely smoking while the ferry''s control room buzzed with activity. The girls were busy cleaning, turning the space into a place for sleep and relaxation. He wisely chose not to interfere¡ªwhenever he tried to help, he was inevitably met with an irritated, "You don''t even know where things are supposed to go!" So this time, he made the smart choice and let them handle it however they saw fit. The only one lacking enthusiasm was Koko¡ªshe lazily pretended to help but was actually just slowing down the process. Meanwhile, MIMI and Stitch were checking the equipment, figuring out how much fuel they had and whether the ferry could reach Okinawa without any issues. After sitting idly for a while, Alex started getting bored. He needed to come up with something fast. A plan was forming in his mind¡­ and the clearer it became, the wider his grin spread. The girls noticed and exchanged glances, but before they could ask, Alex stood up and, whistling, left the control room. Strolling across the deck, he casually checked on the others, asked random questions, but all the while, he was looking for something specific. And after a few minutes, he found it. With a satisfied smirk, Alex returned to the control room, holding a large piece of black fabric in his hands. "Why do you need that rag?" Rebecca asked, raising an eyebrow. "Hehehe¡­ That''s a secret," Alex chuckled mischievously. The girls narrowed their eyes, not quite sure what he was up to¡ªbut suspicions were already forming. Meanwhile, Alex stepped aside and gestured for GIR, MIMI, and Stitch to come over. Once his trio of troublemakers had gathered around, he began whispering his plan to them. The more they listened, the more eagerly they nodded in agreement. Alex even briefly considered making them matching outfits. From the outside, it looked like a band of conspirators plotting something wildly mischievous. "What do you think he''s up to?" Rika whispered to the others. "No need to guess," Rebecca drawled, lounging comfortably on a mattress. "He got bored, so now he''s come up with another dumb idea." "Aren''t you even curious what exactly he''s planning?" Saya asked, sitting down next to her. "We''ll find out soon enough. Might as well relax while we can," Rebecca replied lazily, making no move to get up. The other girls watched Alex with interest but didn''t dare get up and eavesdrop. Koko even clicked her tongue in irritation when she realized Alex had noticed her and kept her from getting closer. Soon enough, they all decided to follow Rebecca''s example and just wait for the reveal. Satisfied that no one was interfering, Alex continued discussing his idea with the trio. After a short meeting, they reached a final decision, and GIR and MIMI got to work¡ªstarting to paint on the black fabric. Within minutes, a design began to take shape. Alex and Stitch watched the process with interest until the final result was revealed before them¡ªa skull in a partially destroyed Ultramarine helmet, two chainswords crossed behind it, and the Imperium''s eagle in the background. "Well, now we have a pirate flag," Alex said with a satisfied grin, crossing his arms over his chest. GIR, MIMI, and Stitch nodded proudly, clearly pleased with their work. "You guys done yet?" Rebecca''s voice called out as she turned onto her side to glance at them. "Hell yeah! Check this out!" Alex said, expertly grabbing the flag and holding it up for display. GIR helped Alex unfurl the pirate flag so the girls could admire it in all its glory. First, they glanced at the flag, then at Alex and his trio of troublemakers. Now it was clear what he had in mind. Shaking their heads, they simply sighed, deciding not to interfere since it seemed to bring him joy. "So, are we pirates now?" Shizuka asked with a sweet smile. "Yes! Now we''ll conquer all the seas and oceans!" Alex declared proudly, giving a thumbs-up. "First, we were apocalypse survivors, now we''re pirates. What''s next? Monster hunters? Or maybe even space pirates?" Saya smirked, trying to hold back her laughter. "That''s all for the future," Alex waved dismissively as he walked past her, ruffling her hair slightly. "For now, we need to raise the flag!" The girls watched as he strode out of the control room, laughing, the pirate flag draped over his shoulder like a cape. His trio of troublemakers and Alice immediately ran after him, eager to see what he had planned. Sharing a glance, the girls decided to follow¡ªcuriosity had won them over. Alex''s sudden appearance quickly drew the attention of the other passengers resting on the ferry. He walked confidently, then effortlessly leaped onto the railing before hopping onto the roof, heading toward the flagpole. People began whispering among themselves, wondering what their strange yet charismatic leader was up to this time. Reaching the flagpole, Alex removed the old flag and began securing the new one. A few moments later, the black cloth¡ªadorned with a skull in a partially shattered Ultramarine helmet, crossed chainswords behind it, and the Imperium''s eagle in the background¡ªproudly billowed in the wind. Alex grinned in satisfaction, jumped down, and landed right on the railing. "Now we have our own flag!" he announced triumphantly. "Our goal¡ªfind the One Piece! I will become the Pirate King, and we will conquer all the seas! We have gathered here to find our All Blue!" "Hate to break it to you, but we''re in a slightly different genre," Itami''s voice called up from below. Alex froze for a second, momentarily choking on air, then turned his gaze toward Itami. The girls burst into laughter at his flustered expression. "And what genre are we in? Did I miss something?" he raised a brow. "Well¡­ a zombie apocalypse, in case you haven''t noticed," Lehm replied lazily, blowing out a puff of smoke. "But that doesn''t stop us from finding our All Blue!" Alex declared confidently, raising his finger again. The guys just shook their heads with amused grins, realizing there was no convincing him otherwise. Seeing that there were no more questions, Alex jumped down from the railing and, still smiling, made his way back to the control room. Once he returned to the captain''s seat, he immediately turned to GIR. "Calculate the route." Without a word, GIR began analyzing the available data. The girls followed him inside and were surprised to see that all of Alex''s laziness had vanished¡ªhe was now completely focused on work. A minute later, GIR finished his calculations. "At our current speed, we''ll reach Okinawa in approximately two weeks." Alex nodded and immediately issued new orders. "MIMI, Stitch, check the engine status." "Got it!" they answered in unison before disappearing through the door. Turning to the girls, Alex took a chair and placed his phone in front of him, activating the hologram with the map of their route. The girls moved closer and sat in a semicircle to get a better view. "Alright, we have a two-week journey ahead," he began, pointing to the starting point and the destination. "This means we''ll inevitably need to make stops. The engine''s condition is still unclear, so we''ll set that aside for now. The most important thing right now is supplies. We need to know exactly what we''re missing." "First, essentials: toilet paper, drinking water, soap, shampoos," Saya listed, adjusting her glasses. "We don''t know how good the water filtration system is on this ferry, so it''s better to be safe than sorry." "We''ll also need medication," Shizuka added. "Two weeks is a long time; someone might get sick. We should take medicine for possible illnesses." "Regarding the water," Alex said thoughtfully, "there''s enough technical water: for washing dishes, cooking, even bathing. But drinking it¡ªthat''s a different story. So, yeah, first and foremost, we need drinking water and medication." He looked pensively at the map, mentally calculating the nearest possible stops, and began to devise a plan of action. Alex nodded, agreeing with Saya and Shizuka, understanding that they were right. He waited for the opinions of the other girls¡ªhe didn''t want to shoulder all the responsibility again. "We need to get back to training. Even though we''re safe now, that''s no reason to slack off," Saeko spoke up. "I agree. But people need rest. We''ve come a long way, and many still need to adjust to life on the ship. Let them rest today, and start training again tomorrow," Brunhilda added. Alex nodded, accepting her point of view. He already had training plans in mind for those who would want to join, but he pushed those thoughts aside for now and focused on the route laid out by GIR. There were several coastal cities along their way where they could restock, but the situation there remained unknown. Without electricity, hacking into the city cameras was impossible, and satellite images only provided a general idea. Marking a few cities on the map, Alex explained the plan: "In these cities, we''ll resupply and look for whatever we need." The girls nodded in agreement. "Yuriko, help Kyoko check the provisions and make a list." "Rika, Rebecca, Kiriko¡ªweaponry and ammunition are on you. We need to know how many rounds we have." "Shizuka, take care of the medications. You can bring MIMI with you." "Koko, contact your brother and find out the situation in China." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Valmet, take a couple of people from your group and keep an eye on the shore." "No problem, handsome," Rika smirked, pulling Rebecca along, who clearly didn''t want to get up. Saya and Namiye asked to be trained on how to operate the ship, and Alex didn''t refuse¡ªthey couldn''t rely on GIR to stay at the helm forever. Rei and Saeko also wanted to join the future training sessions. Alex nodded, promising to come up with something. Yuriko left with Rika, Rebecca, and Kiriko. Shizuka didn''t waste any time either and hurried to make the list, trying to show that she was responsible. "Valmet, if you want, you can borrow my ''binoculars''," Alex suggested, making a binocular shape with his hands. "Idiot," she replied, slapping him on the head before leaving. Alex laughed as she walked away. After scanning the cockpit, he thought to himself: there was enough space here to set up a desk. He waved Ray, Saeko, and Saya to follow him, and they went in search of suitable furniture. When they returned, Alex noticed that GIR was teaching Alice how to operate the ferry, while Namiyo sat next to her, listening attentively. While the girls rested, Alex focused on setting up his workspace. Soon, the girls returned with the supply lists. He carefully reviewed them, marking the priority items, before setting the papers aside. Koko approached him: "Give me the phone, I want to contact my brother." Alex frowned, then slapped his forehead. "Sorry, it completely slipped my mind... You can''t reach him now without special procedures." Koko smirked. "I forgot too. Here I am, standing like an idiot, dialing the number on the satellite phone and waiting for the call to go through." Alex smirked back, shrugging. There was much to discuss today, but at least they had a clear plan. He handed the phone to Koko, who dialed Kasper''s number, her older brother. Koko took the call and patiently waited for him to pick up. The girls fell silent, not wanting to disturb the conversation. "Who is this?!" came Kasper''s angry voice. "If you''re that bastard who didn''t get it the first time, let me repeat myself: since this old bastard kissed your asses, I''m not doing it! Let that decrepit idiot go to hell! Just because my father became your lapdog doesn''t mean I''ll follow in his footsteps!" Koko frowned sharply, catching the meaning of his words. She hadn''t expected their father to switch sides to the one who caused the apocalypse, but she regained her composure and bitterly smiled. Deep down, she knew that''s what their father had always been¡ªsomeone whose only god was profit. Everyone in the cockpit could hear Kasper''s furious rant, as though he were ready to rip the person on the other side to pieces. "Why the hell are you silent, bastard?! You think you can do something to me while you''re hiding your ass in a safe place?!" he continued. "Kasper, you idiot!" Koko yelled, losing her temper. "Can you shut up already?! The whole ship can hear your tantrum! You wanna die sooner than planned?!" Everyone stared in shock at the enraged Koko. No one expected her to curse so fiercely, let alone threaten her own brother. Alex raised an eyebrow, surprised by her fiery temper. Even Rika, who was used to Koko''s personality, looked at her with a hint of surprise. Alex glanced at Valmet, but she simply sighed wearily and quietly explained: "It''s nothing unusual. They always talk like this. Usually, when Kasper starts arguing, Koko ends up beating him." Alex smirked, recalling similar scenes from anime, and even felt a bit sorry for Kasper. But only a little. It didn''t take a genius to understand that, in most cases, it was Kasper who pushed Koko to the brink of fury. Rebecca, watching the scene unfold, snickered and gave a thumbs-up. Her eyes reflected understanding ¡ª after all, she communicated with her own brother in exactly the same way, despite loving him. Koko''s hair seemed to rise slightly in the air, as if it were obeying her anger. She was worried about her brother, but the first thing she heard from him was a torrent of curses. And the news that their father had switched sides to the enemy only added fuel to the fire. Meanwhile, on the other end of the line, Kasper was in the Chinese Prime Minister''s residence with his men. They were surrounded, and no one knew how much longer they could hold out before the hordes of the dead broke through the barricades. Upon hearing the loud scream of a very familiar voice, Kasper pulled the phone away from his ear and stared at the display, as if he couldn''t believe his ears. "Something wrong?" asked one of his men, noticing the change in their leader''s behavior. Just a minute ago, Kasper had been swearing furiously, and now he was simply staring at the phone. His men had already gotten used to him cursing non-stop for the last few days, especially after the call from his father. When Floyd Heckmatyar called his son and explained the situation, Kasper had been so enraged that he cursed at him for hours on end. Then came the calls with "attractive offers" to switch sides to the enemy. "Koko? Is that you?!" Kasper finally managed to squeeze out, trying to regain his composure. "Don''t tell me you''re with those bastards now!" "Have you lost your mind, slug?!" Koko snarled, like a tigress. "Why the hell should I work for those scumbags?! The fact that that old bastard switched sides has nothing to do with me! I almost died from the cargo I was supposed to deliver! That bastard and his buddies can go to hell!" With each word, Koko''s voice grew louder, and her fury became more intense. Over the past few days, she had accumulated too many emotions, and now they were spilling over. Kasper exhaled in relief, realizing that Koko was still herself even in moments like this. He missed her foul temper and was certain that his sister would never side with those who had almost killed her. However, he was curious about the cargo she had been transporting for their father''s friend and why she had found herself in such deadly danger. Taking a deep breath, Koko tried to calm down and began explaining what had happened at the airport. She admitted that she hadn''t seen the contents of the cargo herself but knew that strange soldiers had taken it, unleashed a horde of zombies on them, and then managed to blow up her plane. Kasper listened carefully, picking out the important details from her words. He realized that these bastards somehow had control over zombies, although he hadn''t encountered this himself yet. However, he trusted his sister¡ªKoko wouldn''t lie in a situation like this. "How did you manage to get out of the airport?" he asked with clear interest. Kasper''s bodyguards, sensing the start of an intriguing story, moved closer, eager to hear the details. "What''s there to tell?" Koko replied carelessly. "Some guy showed up with two robo-dogs, he wanted to save Rika Minami, and he ended up rescuing us too. Killed zombies, blew up the airport¡ªend of story." "Koko, are you out of your mind? Do you even realize what you just said? That sounds like complete nonsense," Kasper looked at the phone as if hoping he had misheard. "What''s so strange about that? You''re acting like it''s impossible. I''m looking right at these robo-dogs," Koko stated without a hint of doubt. Kasper heard again about these mysterious "robo-dogs" and wondered if his sister had perhaps gone crazy. However, he decided not to dwell on that and instead focused on clarifying where she was now. "Alright, let''s forget about these dogs for now. Where are you now? You''re clearly not in Tokyo anymore." "That''s right. Me and my people joined a group of survivors. We''re heading to Okinawa now. Alex wants to borrow a military ship to get to Alaska." "Wait a second. Who''s this Alex? And what do you mean by ''borrow'' a military ship? Do you even realize that the military base in Okinawa is probably not going to be empty at a time like this? What the hell is going on with you guys?!" Kasper bombarded his sister with questions, not letting her finish. "Can you shut up?" Koko snapped. "I''m not finished! Alex is the leader of our group. And the Okinawa base is actually empty, which is why we''re heading there. Is there a problem with that?" "Hold on, Koko..." Kasper''s voice turned serious. "Let''s sort this out. Tell me everything in detail¡ªstarting with this Alex and ending with the military base." Koko sighed and glanced at Alex, as if asking for permission to talk about him. He simply nodded, indicating that he didn''t mind. With his confirmation, Koko began explaining everything she knew about him and what he had been doing since the start of the zombie apocalypse. Kasper switched to speakerphone so his bodyguards could hear as well. The longer he listened, the more it felt like he was caught in some absurd movie. Everything he heard sounded so ridiculous that even his men exchanged confused glances. Kasper himself sat there with a stunned expression, unable to fully process what he had just heard. After hearing Koko''s story, Kasper sighed deeply and rubbed the bridge of his nose, trying to process the information. He was relieved that his sister was alive and had managed to find a group of survivors, but what amazed him was something else¡ªthis guy named Alex had somehow not only survived but had managed to gather an enormous amount of information, despite the chaos in the world. One of Kasper''s bodyguards, Chiquita, was also intrigued. She had worked for Koko before, so she could immediately tell when Koko spoke with respect about someone. Apparently, Alex had managed to impress not only Koko but even Kasper himself. "Alright, I got it. In any case, that''s good news. The most important thing is that you''re safe, and your Alex has a plan," Kasper finally said, coming to terms with what he''d heard. "Something like that. But what''s going on with you? You''re still in China, right? I can only imagine how bad things are there with that kind of population," Koko asked, eager to find out what situation her brother was in. "You''re right, it''s really bad. My guys and I barricaded ourselves in the Prime Minister''s residence. I don''t know how much longer we can hold out, but sooner or later, the barricades won''t last. Most of the government is either dead or has switched sides. They even turned the president into one of those things. And trust me, I don''t even want to think about what he became," Kasper replied, shuddering at the unpleasant memories. Koko frowned. If her brother was really trapped in such a place, his chances of survival were rapidly diminishing. Alex, however, grew even more interested when he heard about the president of China. "What do you mean? Do you have any photos or videos? Or at least some data?" he asked immediately, joining the conversation. "You must be Alex... No, I don''t have anything like that," Kasper responded, realizing he was now speaking to the leader of his sister''s group. "Damn, that''s frustrating. Can you at least describe what happened to him?" Alex pressed. "It''s hard to explain... When it happened, we were already on the run. They shoved some thing into him, and then black worms started crawling out of his body... What happened next, none of my men saw," Kasper explained, understanding that Alex was clearly trying to gather information. "I see. Alright, how bad is it for you guys? Maybe we can help?" Alex asked, already starting to think about a possible rescue plan. "Couldn''t be worse. We''re surrounded, and escaping is nearly impossible. Unless you''ve got a helicopter or could bomb a few blocks to clear a path for us," Kasper replied with a strained smile, trying not to lose his optimism. "Give me a minute. Just don''t die, and please, don''t turn into a zombie," Alex joked, setting the phone on the table. "Haha, I''ll try," Kasper chuckled. Alex''s joke lightened the mood a bit. After all the horrors they had endured over the last few days, Kasper allowed himself a smile for the first time. But Alex wasn''t in the mood for laughter¡ªhe was already putting a plan into motion. Approaching his makeshift desk, Alex pulled out his laptop and motioned for G.I.R. The robo-dog immediately ran over, and Alex connected him to the computer with a cable. The girls watched curiously to see what he was about to do. Once connected to the satellite, Alex began tracking Kasper''s location. A few minutes later, the screen displayed an image: the residence of the Prime Minister of China was surrounded by a dense horde of zombies, literally clinging to the barricades. Continuing to monitor the situation, Alex searched for possible escape routes. After a little searching, he discovered an abandoned CIA safehouse in the docks. According to the data, there were enough supplies to withstand a siege for several months. "And how are you planning to get them out of there? I''ve never seen so many zombies in one place," Rey asked, resting her chest on his head. "I think..." Alex replied, his gaze focused on the screen. "What if our little guy causes another ''accident'' like last time?" Rebecca suggested, climbing onto his lap. Alex thoughtfully nodded, turning his gaze to G.I.R. Rebecca''s idea seemed like the most reasonable option in the current situation. After all, Kasper himself had said that they wouldn''t be able to get out without destroying a few blocks. The girls exchanged confused glances, trying to figure out what Rebecca meant by "accident." She explained that during their time as mercenaries, Alex had received too many contracts, and to save time, G.I.R. started causing "accidents" to eliminate criminals and other scoundrels. The girls nodded in shock, realizing that this was indeed a way to make money. G.I.R. proudly raised a metal finger, showing his confidence in his work. "Alright, G.I.R., first check if there are any people there. If it''s just the dead, you know what to do. But only on my signal," Alex commanded, staring intently at the dog. Meanwhile, Kasper sat watching the phone on the desk. Hopes for rescue were slim. He didn''t believe anyone could pull them out from here, being thousands of kilometers away. Even his men didn''t have high hopes. "Do you think, Kasper, that this Alex can really help us?" Chiquita asked, leaning back in her chair. "According to Koko, he''s pretty capable. But, to be honest, I doubt he can get us out of here while he''s in Japan and we''re stuck in China. He''s strong, but the distance is just too great. I also don''t think he has the connections to get a helicopter. Although, if he does manage to..." Kasper paused for a moment, then smirked. "You know, I wouldn''t even mind if Koko married him. Only a blind man wouldn''t notice how much she''s clearly attached to him over the last few days." "Wow! Kasper Hekmatyar himself approves of his sister''s marriage? That''s something new! Wasn''t it you who gathered all those bodyguards for her?" Chiquita smirked, watching him. "And don''t try to deny it. Without your help, Koko probably wouldn''t have been able to gather such a great team of fighters. Even my ex-husband wanted to follow her." "We''ll see about that," Kasper muttered. "First, I want to see this guy for myself... if, of course, we make it out." "According to Koko, he beat a giant zombie that threw an armored tank. Are you sure he won''t just beat you up? Or do you hope Koko will step in when they start beating you?" Chiquita asked with a grin. Kasper tactfully stayed silent. He knew his sister better than anyone. Alex wouldn''t even need to do anything¡ªKoko would attack him herself if she deemed it necessary. Realizing this, he only sighed heavily. All his efforts to protect his sister had been for nothing. "Hey, Kasper, are you still alive? If you''ve turned into a zombie, just growl," Alex''s cheerful voice came through the phone. Kasper''s face twitched. Now he was certain: Alex and Koko hadn''t just found common ground by chance. Even their speaking styles were similar! Chiquita and the other bodyguards, seeing the expression on his face, couldn''t hold back their laughter. "No, I''m not a zombie yet," Kasper answered, keeping his tone restrained. "Have you figured something out?" "Sort of," Alex chuckled. "You said yourself that you won''t get out unless a few blocks get bombed. So¡­ I''ve got a solution." "Wait..." Chiquita narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "You''re not planning an airstrike, are you?" "Hey, who are you? And where''s Kasper gone? Get him back here, and I promise I won''t get mad about you beating him up. Though¡­" Alex paused. "On second thought, feel free to keep beating him. Koko said it''s fine." "My name''s Chiquita, I''m Kasper''s bodyguard," she laughed. "And you know what? I''ll think about your offer." Kasper''s face grew even darker as Chiquita and Alex continued to laugh at him without hiding it. "You two, enough already," Kasper snapped, glancing at them from under his brow. "Now explain what you''re planning." "Sorry, but at least now you''re not looking so sour," Alex smirked. "Alright, listen closely. There won''t be an airstrike, but my assistant will cause¡­ let''s say, a little ''accident.'' You don''t need to worry about that¡ªjust grab the people and head for the transport. You''ll know when it''s time to leave. Get to the port¡ªthere''s an abandoned CIA warehouse with enough supplies for everyone. Wait there until we get to you." Kasper listened carefully, then tiredly rubbed the bridge of his nose. "Alright, got it. I won''t even ask how you know about the abandoned CIA warehouse that can''t be found through normal means. How do we signal that we''re ready?" "I''m tracking your position via satellite and monitoring the situation around you. When you''re ready, launch a flare over the transport. Once I see it, my assistant will take care of the rest. After that, head straight for the port," Alex replied. "Got it, man. Hope your plan works. If I survive..." Kasper smirked. "Anyway, I don''t mind if you marry my sister." Before he could finish the sentence, angry shouts from Koko were heard, and Kasper quickly ended the call, anticipating the storm. Alex quietly chuckled, putting down the phone. He didn''t even have to guess that Koko was probably furious right now, and the laughter of the girls was only fueling her rage. She had already promised herself that as soon as she saw Kasper, she would beat him up for a long time. A few minutes later, a flare lit up the sky. "GIR, start," Alex commanded. The girls moved closer to see how exactly GIR was going to cause the "accident." And as if on cue, explosions began to erupt one after another throughout the district, lighting up the night sky with fiery flashes like a festive fireworks display. Alex continued to monitor the events through the satellite for a few more minutes, until he was sure that Kasper and his team had managed to escape. His job was done. Closing the laptop, he leaned back in his chair and smiled contentedly. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 232 - 232: The First Stop Before Okinawa After helping Kasper escape the zombie horde, Alex closed his laptop and leaned back in his chair. At this stage, he could afford to be a little lazy¡ªafter all, it was only the first day on the ferry, and they had at least two days left before reaching the nearest coastal city. So, he made a tactical decision: relax or do something that didn''t require much effort. After a brief moment of thought, Alex skimmed through the lists of supplies the girls had compiled. As he reread them, he considered how to manage their available resources efficiently. When his gaze stopped on the weapons list, an idea struck him¡ªcould he assemble a few flamethrowers using what they had on hand? After quickly weighing the possibilities, he concluded that he could put together only a few. They might come in handy during future raids, especially when the group had to stop to gather supplies. Setting the list aside, Alex glanced around to see what everyone else was up to. Saya and Namiyo were learning to steer the ship under the guidance of the robo-dog, GIR. Rebecca and Rika were sprawled on a mattress like two lazy potatoes, seemingly watching a movie with no intention of moving anytime soon. Rei and Saeko were discussing training with Brunhilde. Shizuka was playing with Stitch, Alice, and MIMI. Koko was still fuming about the situation with her father, who had sided with the Evil Corporation. Yuriko and Kiriko sat off to the side, chatting over tea. However, Alex quickly noticed that someone was missing. After a moment of thought, he recalled that Valmet had taken the guys to keep an eye on the coastline. Deciding to check the situation himself, he got up and headed for the exit. As he passed by the girls, they asked where he was going. "Checking on Valmet and the others," he replied. They nodded and went back to their activities. Stepping out of the control room, Alex looked around and spotted Valmet with Lehm and Lutz. They stood by the railing, armed with binoculars, discussing something. Without hesitation, Alex vaulted over the barrier, jumped down, and approached the group. "See anything interesting?" he asked, stopping beside them. "Take a look yourself, kid," Lehm said, handing him the binoculars. "Nah, I''ve got my own," Alex smirked, forming his hands into a makeshift binocular shape. Lehm snorted in amusement at the display, while Valmet shot Alex a dry look before silently returning to her watch. Following their line of sight, Alex spotted a bus moving along the highway toward them. Looking closer, he noticed a large number of people inside, some of whom were casting glances in their direction. "What do you think? Who are they?" Alex asked, turning to the others. "From what we''ve heard, that bus has been following us since the port. If you watch closely, you''ll see they''re matching our pace¡ªno faster, no slower," Lehm said, lighting a cigarette. "So, you think it''s those idiots from the port?" Alex asked, shifting his gaze back to the bus. Lehm nodded, confirming his suspicion. Alex considered the situation. These pursuers would either fall behind eventually or end up as dinner for zombies when night fell. "Alright, let them keep going. The zombies and mutants will welcome them after dark. No need to waste our time on them," he said, losing interest in the bus. "Want me to shoot out their tires? Just in case. Who knows how long they''ll last?" Lutz suggested, aiming his rifle. "Do whatever you want, just don''t make trouble for us," Alex shrugged. "I''m off to pretend I''m a productive member of society." "And how exactly are you gonna do that, kid?" Lehm smirked. "Heh, I''ll lie down until I fall asleep," Alex grinned, giving a thumbs-up. Lehm smirked at Alex''s words and also considered taking a short break. Alex was about to leave but remembered that he would start training the guys tomorrow. "Oh yeah, before I forget. Lehm, let the guys know that training starts tomorrow. Anyone who wants to participate should gather at seven in the morning. Oh, and don''t forget to bring Takashi," Alex said, turning back. "I''ll pass it on," Lehm nodded. Alex waved a hand and headed back to the control room. Looking around, he realized he didn''t feel like doing anything at the moment, so he decided to just relax. Settling in between Rebecca and Rika, he took Rebecca''s tablet, and the three of them started watching a movie. This quickly caught the attention of the others, and soon, the girls gathered around, deciding to join in. Alex quickly realized that watching a movie in such a tight space would be uncomfortable. Pausing the film, he got up and went in search of a white cloth to set up an improvised movie theater. After stretching out the fabric and starting the movie again, he settled back among the girls. Now, watching was much more comfortable. Some time later, Valmet returned to the room and was met with a sight that made her eye twitch. All the girls were crowded around Alex, completely absorbed in the movie. Alex, noticing her, cheerfully waved, inviting her to join. Valmet sighed but seemingly decided it was pointless to resist and found herself a comfortable spot. Time flew by as they watched movies, and before they knew it, it was time to sleep. The next morning, Alex woke up with a strange sensation, as if he were being hugged by a giant octopus. Opening his eyes, the first thing he saw was black hair. He quickly tried to recall who in their group had hair like that. Only two candidates came to mind: Brunhilde and Valmet. But Alex immediately ruled out Brunhilde¡ªthere was no way she would hug him so tightly in her sleep. That could only mean one thing¡­ Carefully freeing himself from the tight embrace of the "octopus," Alex confirmed his suspicion¡ªValmet was asleep in front of him, dressed in just a tank top and panties, still holding onto him even in her sleep. Finally slipping away, he looked around. At the ferry''s helm, MIMI was already sitting in the captain''s seat, while GIR was off to the side, deeply engrossed in a video game. Alex figured the two had decided to take shifts keeping watch. Surveying the room, he noticed that the rest of the girls were still asleep. He was the only one up so early. Checking his watch, he saw that there were only thirty minutes left before the guys'' training session. Stretching, Alex discreetly pulled some weights from his inventory¡ªones he had used for training people back in Orario. Packing everything into a backpack, he motioned for GIR to follow him and left the control room. Heading downstairs, Alex sat on a chair by the railing, lit a cigarette, and waited for the guys to arrive. He thought about how nice it would be to have some coffee but was too lazy to go looking for it. Instead, he simply pulled a mug from his inventory and used magic to prepare a fresh cup. After a while, Koko''s group of guys started showing up. They looked energetic¡ªunlike Takashi, who seemed like he''d been hit by a truck last night and then forced to sleep outside. "I see you''re full of energy and enthusiasm," Alex smirked, watching them. "Heh, waking up early in the morning is nothing," R chuckled as he walked up. "So, how do you plan to train us?" "Let''s wait a little longer. Maybe more people will show up. In the meantime, do some warm-ups¡ªit''ll help," Alex replied with a slight smile. The guys nodded and began stretching and warming up for the upcoming training session. Lehm, not particularly eager to exert himself, simply grabbed a chair, sat next to Alex, and struck up a casual conversation. A little while later, a few more guys joined in, including even Shino Kuribayashi. However, Itami was nowhere to be seen. Alex quickly guessed that the guy had likely spent the whole night watching anime and had passed out by morning. Waiting for everyone to finish their warm-up, Alex carefully examined each of them, assessing their physical condition. The weakest in the group turned out to be Takashi, which came as no surprise to him. The others were either former soldiers, police officers, or special forces¡ª their physical training was incomparably better than that of an average high school student. "Well, now that everyone''s warmed up, put these on," Alex said, setting his backpack down in front of him and opening it wide. "Two per person, put them on your wrists." The guys and Shino approached, peering inside, and found strange bracelets. Following Alex''s instructions, each of them took a pair, but no one was in a hurry to put them on, not understanding their purpose. "What are these bracelets?" Shino asked, turning the weights over in her hands and examining them closely. "These are special weights that adapt to the user. I''m not going to explain how they''re made¡ªyou wouldn''t understand anyway. Now, put them on," Alex said, getting up from his chair. The guys exchanged skeptical glances, not believing that such light-looking bracelets could serve the stated purpose. R was the first to try them on. As soon as he fastened them around his wrists, he immediately felt the weight pulling him, and he struggled to keep his balance. "Whoa¡­" he groaned, feeling the sudden heaviness. The others stared at him, thinking he was just messing with them. However, once they put the bracelets on themselves, the jokes stopped. While they held them in their hands, the weight seemed insignificant, but as soon as the bracelets were on their wrists, it felt like they had suddenly been loaded with dozens of extra kilograms. "God damn... Why are these so heavy?!" R grumbled, trying to straighten up. "I told you, they adapt to the user," Alex explained calmly, lighting a cigarette. "The weight you''re feeling right now is the maximum load your body can handle. And keep in mind, as you get used to it, the weight will increase." "Is this really necessary?" Toji asked hopefully, clearly unhappy with his new "accessory." "Can''t you train us some other way? Why make us feel like three sumo wrestlers are sitting on top of us?" "You guys wanted to train, didn''t you?" Alex smirked. "Or do you think you can just take down a huge zombie with your bare hands? Oh no, my little ones, it''s not that simple! Your bodies need to adjust to the load, or you''ll just collapse in half during a fight. And considering the situation we''re in, you''ll be going through an accelerated course... in the strength of youth!" Alex grinned widely and gave a thumbs-up, in the style of a very energetic sensei. Some of the guys sighed in resignation, but Lutz clearly wasn''t going to put up with it and tried to remove the weights. However, as soon as he realized that the bracelets wouldn''t come off, his face turned pale. Alex noticed this and grinned even wider. His expression sent shivers down everyone''s spine. "Oh, right, I forgot to mention... I''m the only one who can take these off," his voice turned particularly sly. "And the best part... if anyone loses their motivation, my little helper will make sure you get an extra dose of enthusiasm." Alex pointed to GIR, who raised its paw at that moment, emitting a menacing buzz, hinting at the built-in shockers. The guys exchanged glances. The training promised to be very... unforgettable. Looking at the little robo-dog, everyone noticed how its paws crackled with electricity. At that moment, a chill ran down their spines¡ª not only did they now have to wear these bracelets all the time, but the robo-dog was also about to shock anyone who decided to slack off. Sighing in resignation, the group realized they had no choice¡ª they had to accept their fate and just go with it. "Listen, Alex, since we can''t escape and can''t take these things off, I have a question. How much will this actually help us? I mean, what will we be able to do after we get through this training?" R asked, realizing that arguing was pointless. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex paused for a moment, then smiled. "Hmm... It all depends on how strong you want to become. I think it''s easier to show you. If you train long enough, you''ll be able to do something like this." He gestured for everyone to step back so no one would get hurt. Wondering what he was going to do, the group obediently took a few steps back. But Alex asked them to move even further. When, in his opinion, the distance was sufficient, he took a deep breath... and then delivered a powerful uppercut to the air. A deafening crack sounded¡ª the punch broke the sound barrier, creating a shockwave that made everyone instinctively cover their ears and step back. A powerful gust of wind swept over the deck, tousling their hair and clothes. But what shocked everyone the most was that Alex''s punch literally dispersed the clouds above them, leaving a perfectly round gap in the sky. They all stood there, jaws dropped, unable to believe what they had just seen. "You... are you serious?!" R was the first to recover. "Your punch literally split the clouds! How is that even possible?!" Alex just smirked. "I''ll explain everything during the training. For now, our goal is to strengthen your bodies in two weeks. By that time, you should be strong enough to move on to the next stage. Now enough talk, it''s time to train!" He clapped his hands, and the shockwave from the impact almost knocked everyone off their feet. Realizing that further questioning was pointless, everyone just sighed in resignation. And so began their grueling training. Alex used a slightly simplified version of Might Guy''s exercise routine, as none of them would have survived the full course in their current state. To save time, he demonstrated the exercises they had to follow. He paid special attention to Takashi¡ª he clearly wasn''t used to physical exertion, and his fragile body looked like a twig ready to snap from the slightest effort. An hour passed. Everyone was utterly exhausted, sweating as though they had just come from a sauna, sprawled out on the deck, gasping for air. It seemed like just a little longer, and their souls would start leaving their bodies. During this time, more people came up to the upper deck to watch the suffering of those training. Some sighed with relief, realizing they had made the right choice in backing out¡ª otherwise, they''d be sprawled on the deck in such a miserable state too. Alex sat in a chair, giving the students a chance to rest for a while. Soon, the girls appeared on the deck, drawn by the noise. They brought food and drinks, deciding to see what was going on. Namiyo immediately noticed her son among the trainees and frowned¡ª Takashi looked the most exhausted of them all. Her heart tightened with worry, and she was about to approach him, but he just waved her off. "I''m fine, Mom," he gasped, wiping sweat from his forehead. "I decided to train myself. I want to become stronger so I can protect you." Tears welled up in Namiyo''s eyes. She couldn''t believe that her son, whom she had always thought of as weak and insecure, had finally taken responsibility for his life and wanted to change. "Why didn''t you wake me up for training?" Valmet''s angry voice rang out. She walked up to Alex and lightly kicked him with her foot. "You were hugging me like an octopus and clearly weren''t planning on waking up," Alex smirked, shrugging. "When I managed to break free from your iron grip, you didn''t even move. So, I figured it was better not to wake you." The guys from Koko''s group lay on the ground, exhausted from the training. They could hear the conversation, but they didn''t have the strength to even comment on it. Even laughing was hard, and if anyone dared to laugh, they definitely wouldn''t be able to escape Valmet''s fury. "Are you still alive?" Koko poked Todzi with a stick, who was pretending to be dead. "Alex, if they die from exhaustion, I''ll bite your head off." "Don''t worry, they''re all alive. Just let them rest for a bit, and they''ll get back to training," Alex said with a light smile. Todzi''s body trembled, betraying the fact that he had clearly heard their conversation. Koko noticed this, nodded, and returned to Alex, continuing her breakfast. Not wanting to stay on the sidelines, Valmet decided to join the training as well. Alex didn''t mind, but before letting her start, he handed her weights and asked her to put them on her arms, then wait for the others to regain their strength. Rei and Saeko also wanted to challenge themselves and took the weights. However, as soon as they put them on, they immediately realized why everyone around them looked like they were about to collapse. After the group rested a bit, Alex continued the training, trying to encourage everyone. Grumbling and struggling to get to their feet, his students resumed their exercises. The second stage of training focused on proper breathing¡ª the key to endurance. Alex explained the technique and used Saeko as an example, who easily demonstrated the correct breathing technique. The training lasted until lunchtime, until the participants were completely exhausted. "We''ll stop here for now," Alex said, looking at his exhausted students. "Tomorrow''s training will be in the evening because we''ll arrive at our first coastal town around lunchtime to replenish our supplies. For now, you can go rest." "I''ll stay here. Maybe I''ll get lucky and die. Then I won''t have to go through this hell anymore¡­" R groaned, lying on the ground like a dead fish. "And I warned you guys!" Lehm grinned. "But no, you had to kick the big zombie! Now suffer." "Go to hell, Lehm..." Todzi groaned, unable to even get angry. Lehm just laughed, watching their suffering. Unnoticed by everyone, Alex cast a healing spell on the entire group, ensuring they would be in perfect condition by morning. However, Brunhild noticed his actions and nodded approvingly. Meanwhile, Alex approached Rei, Saeko, and Valmet, who were lying exhausted. Without saying a word, he picked up all three girls and carried them to their rooms so they could rest. Namiyo helped her son Takashi get to his room. When Kota saw his friend in such a state, he asked in surprise: "Dude, what happened to you? You look like you''re one foot in the grave." "¡­Training..." Takashi groaned, then fell silent. Kota simply shook his head and decided to ask the others. Alex, in the meantime, carried the girls to the control room and laid them down to rest. Then he asked GIR and MIMI to give them relaxing massages. Later, when the other girls returned, they found Saeko, Rei, and Valmet blissfully enjoying their massages, their faces expressing complete satisfaction, as if they were in paradise. Remembering that GIR and MIMI gave amazing massages, the others also wanted to try. This especially interested the older girls like Yuriko, Kiriko, and Namiyo. Even Shizuka, who often complained about back pain due to her large chest, couldn''t resist. Saya, although she was not against joining, noticed that Alex was busy with something. She approached closer, peering over his shoulder, and saw complicated diagrams on his laptop screen. "What are you planning to build?" she asked, leaning on his shoulder to get a better look at the project. "Hmm¡­ I want to make raids easier for other groups, so I''m developing some useful devices. But I don''t have many details yet, so I can''t make much progress," Alex replied, rubbing his nose. "Can I help?" Saya asked, looking into his eyes. "Sure. You wanted to learn, so this is a great chance to continue your education," Alex smiled. Saya grinned widely, then, in a sudden impulse, quickly kissed Alex on the cheek while no one was watching. Feeling her face flush, she quickly glanced around, checking if anyone had noticed. Once she was sure no one saw, Saya wondered¡ªmaybe she should take a chance and kiss Alex again? Or better yet, on the lips? But she decided there would be another opportunity. Alex smiled, noticing her boldness, and pulled up a chair for her to sit next to him. "Come on, sit down." As Saya settled comfortably, he began explaining what devices he wanted to create for the raid groups. The girl listened attentively, nodded, and asked questions about how they should work and how he planned to bring everything to life. Once the planning was done, they went off to find the necessary parts. Since some parts were missing, Alex subtly created them using magic, passing them off as found items. When everything they needed was gathered, they returned and got to work. They got so caught up in their work that they didn''t notice when it was time for dinner. Even during the meal, Alex and Saya continued discussing technology, though they tried not to disturb the others. After dinner, they returned to assembling the devices, but at some point, Saya fell asleep, resting her head on his lap. Alex had to finish everything on his own. Once the work was completed, he gently picked up Saya and carried her to her room, tucking her into bed. After finishing that, he returned to the desk and, without holding back, used magic to quickly create flamethrowers, neatly arranged everything in boxes for dramatic effect, and finally went to bed. The moment he lay down, he was immediately embraced from all sides. Alex sighed and closed his eyes, drifting off to sleep. He woke up in the morning with a strange feeling, as if someone had tried to eat him in his sleep. Opening his eyes, he saw Koko and Rebecca fighting fiercely for "territory" in their sleep, pushing each other away. Carefully slipping out of their tight embrace, Alex decided to check the engine¡ªhe needed to figure out which parts needed replacing and which could simply be repaired. Of course, it would be easier with magic, but then the others would ask questions: how did the old ferry engine suddenly become new? Calling GIR along, he headed to the technical room. On the way, he checked the map again¡ªthey should reach the coastal town by lunchtime. Once downstairs, Alex and his trusty robo-dog began inspecting and repairing. After a while, Yuriko appeared with a cup of coffee. "Good morning, I brought you coffee," she said, placing the cup on the nearest available surface. "Thanks, I was just about to have something to drink. You''re right on time," Alex replied with a smile, wiping his hands. "Is it really that bad?" Yuriko asked, sitting down in a chair, watching the process. "Some parts need to be replaced, the rest can be repaired manually. The problem is, these parts are only sold in specialty stores. I hope we can find some in the town we''re headed to," Alex said, taking a sip of coffee. Yuriko nodded, chatted with him for a bit more, but soon left, not wanting to interfere. Taking out his phone, Alex checked the time. Only a few hours were left until arrival. Realizing he wouldn''t have time to do a major overhaul, he decided to take a break and headed for the shower. After a refreshing shower, Alex went upstairs and headed to the control room. Making sure everything was ready for the raid groups, he allowed himself a little rest. Soon, the port appeared on the horizon. GIR took over the ferry''s control, carefully steering it toward the dock. "We''re almost there," Alex announced, addressing the girls. "Now we just need to decide who will go to the city and who will stay on board to keep an eye on things." Brunhilda immediately declared that she would stay behind to watch over the ferry¡ªduring Alex''s absence, she served as the vice-leader. Yuriko, Kiriko, and Namiyo also decided to stay, just in case. Thus, the raid group consisted of Rebecca, Rika, Valmet, Koko, Shizuka, Rei, Saya, and Saeko. Saya insisted on going with them, as she had spent the entire previous day helping Alex assemble gadgets for the raid groups. Stitch, MIMI, and GIR stayed behind to guard the ferry from any potential unwanted guests who might see the vessel as an easy target. Having finalized the group composition, Alex grabbed several boxes and, together with the girls, headed downstairs, where the other raid participants were already gathering. As soon as he set the boxes on the floor, many of them looked at them curiously, clearly intrigued by their contents. "Today, no usual greetings, straight to the point!" Alex began, raising his fist to the sky. "We''ve arrived at our first stop to resupply. Our goal is to take all the gold and women to claim our rightful place in Valhalla at Odin''s feast!" "I don''t want to disappoint you, but you''re mixing genres again. We''re not Vikings," Lehm smirked. "Don''t kill my vibe, for the love of all things holy," Alex waved him off. "I need to entertain myself somehow." The guys laughed, while Alex scanned the group who had trained the day before. He noticed that their physical condition had improved significantly, but he didn''t point it out¡ªlet them feel the difference themselves. "Alright, jokes aside. Work is work. Let''s split into groups as usual. Here are the lists of necessary items," Alex said, laying out papers on the crates. "The ones highlighted are a priority." "What''s in the boxes, if you don''t mind me asking?" Mao asked, taking the list and distributing copies to the different groups. "I''ll show you. These things will make our raids easier," Alex replied, opening one of the boxes. Inside were strange gadgets resembling small flashlights. When developing them, Alex was inspired by Chris Redfield''s communicators from Resident Evil 6¡ªmultifunctional devices that allowed for map viewing and data retrieval. Taking one of the gadgets, he activated it, and a holographic map of the coastal city appeared before everyone. "We have limited resources, so each raid group will only get one device," Alex began explaining. "First, it projects a map of the area. Second, it has a built-in object scanner. If you encounter an unfamiliar zombie and take it down, just scan the body¡ªthe data will immediately be sent to my assistant." Alex marked important points on the map and sent them to the other communicators so the raiders could navigate more easily. Each group leader received a device, after which Alex moved on to the next gadget. "Alright, let''s move on. This is a reconnaissance drone. I don''t think I need to explain why it''s useful. Just pass it to the person with the right skill set. There aren''t many drones, and making new ones isn''t convenient right now." The groups distributed the drones, but Kota, noticing a closed crate, couldn''t help asking: "What''s in the last one?" Alex smirked. "You asked me for Imperium weapons, and I thought for a long time about what I could give the team. In the end, I put together a few flamethrowers." "No way! If I were a woman, I''d marry you!" Kota exclaimed, grabbing one of the flamethrowers with an expression of pure delight. Saya grimaced, looking at him with obvious disdain. "Chubby, how many times are you going to say that? Wasn''t the last time enough for you?" Kota froze for a moment, glancing at the female officers with whom he had relationships. They smiled sweetly, but their eyes made it clear: he was in for an unpleasant time later. Weighing the pros and cons, Kota sighed resignedly and accepted his fate. For a weapon this iconic, he was willing to take the risk. "Alex, why do we need flamethrowers?" asked R, picking one up and inspecting it with interest. "In case you come across a zombie nest," Alex explained. "Just burn everything that looks suspicious and moves in a way it shouldn''t. These flamethrowers are much more powerful than any you''ve seen before." Everyone nodded, understanding the importance of the equipment. Now, each group had one flamethrower for extreme emergencies. Once all the preparations were finished, the raid participants boarded the vehicles, ready to begin the operation. Alex took the wheel and was the first to drive the vehicle off the ferry. The rest followed in a column. Leaving the dock behind, they headed toward the port exit. However, as soon as they crossed the boundary, Alex abruptly signaled for a stop. Something was off. "Hey, why''d you slow down? Did you notice something?" Lehm''s voice came through the communicator. Alex frowned, staring at the streets ahead. "Listen closely," he said quietly. "The city is too quiet. No zombie noises. Nothing. It''s like we''ve entered a ghost town." The others listened, understanding what he meant. Not a single groan, not even a rustle. The wind didn''t even whisper through the abandoned buildings. It felt eerie, as though the apocalypse had simply skipped this city. "So, what now? Do we head for supplies or turn around and get the hell out of here?" Lehm asked, leaning out the window and lighting a cigarette. "We stick to the plan," Alex replied firmly. "But we proceed with extreme caution. Stay in touch, don''t wander off, and don''t go solo. Any stranger here is a potential enemy. If you notice anything suspicious, get on the main channel immediately." "Understood." The group leaders'' voices confirmed in unison. The raid had begun, but the unsettling feeling remained. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 233 - 233: The Strange Empty City and the Cult Having finished his conversation with the raiding teams over the communicator, Alex signaled with his hand, giving the go-ahead to search for supplies. The vehicles dispersed in different directions, while he remained in place, staring intently at the empty street ahead. He didn''t like this feeling. The whole world was overrun by a zombie apocalypse, yet here¡ªsilence. Too empty, too... unnatural. Looking closer, it became clear that no one in this city had even tried to flee when the catastrophe began. It was as if everyone had vanished in an instant. Alex rolled down the window, lit a cigarette, and took a deep drag, contemplating the situation. The girls in the car watched him closely, waiting for his reaction. They, too, sensed something was off¡ªthe city didn''t just look empty; it felt... wrong. An old legend about a settlement where people had disappeared without a trace in a single night involuntarily surfaced in Alex''s mind. "What''s bothering you?" Saeko asked softly, placing a hand on his shoulder. "This city¡­" Alex scanned the silent buildings. "It feels like the people vanished before all this horror even began. Just like the story of Roanoke." "What''s Roanoke?" Shizuka asked, tilting her head curiously. "It''s an old mystery," Saya interjected, taking the opportunity to explain. "Back in the early days of American colonization, there was a settlement¡ªRoanoke. It suffered constant attacks, but one day, when enemies returned, the place was completely deserted. No bodies, no signs of struggle¡ªonly a single word carved into a tree: ''Croatoan.'' No one ever figured out what happened to the settlers." "That sounds creepy¡­" Shizuka murmured, shivering slightly. "Maybe this city is cursed?" Rebecca suggested with a smirk. "Ghosts only exist in fairy tales," Saya scoffed. "Well, well," Rebecca patted her shotgun. "If we meet any, we''ll see how my babies handle them." Alex chuckled. He had a few theories. The most obvious¡ªsomewhere beneath the city, an evil corporation was hiding a lab. The alternative¡ªresidents had been evacuated in advance, but¡­ if that were the case, there should have been signs of a hasty retreat, which he hadn''t seen. "Saya, launch the drone. Keep it above us and expand our field of view." "Got it." Saya pulled a drone from her backpack, sent it soaring into the air, and activated her tablet. The girls immediately gathered around the screen, watching the aerial footage. "All clear," Saya confirmed with a thumbs-up. Alex nodded, started the engine, and entered the nearest supply location into the GPS. Their target was a supermarket¡ªa place guaranteed to have essential goods. As they drove, Rebecca tried to snatch the tablet from Saya, who wasn''t about to give up control so easily. A brief struggle turned into a full-blown argument. Alex sighed, glancing out the window in hopes of avoiding the noise, but salvation came in the form of Valmet. Without a word, she grabbed both of them by the scruff of their necks and pulled them apart. "Savior," Alex gave her a thumbs-up. "Rika, get on the Humvee''s roof and keep a lookout," he ordered, shifting focus. "No problem, handsome, but¡­ when are you finally making me my own rifle? I''m tired of borrowing Rebecca''s!" "You could''ve mentioned that yesterday when Saya and I were working on gadgets." "You''re my man; you should take the first step!" Rika declared theatrically, throwing up her hands. "Something like: ''Oh, my dearest Rika, would you like me to make you a rifle? Let''s get married, have kids, a dog, and live by the sea!''" "Get in line, Minami," Koko smirked, giving Rika a light shove out the window. Rika laughed, nimbly climbing onto the Humvee''s roof while the vehicle was still moving. Alex only smiled, making a mental note to craft her a custom sniper rifle. The fact that Rebecca had allowed someone to borrow her weapon even once was already a miracle. Alex knew his little gremlin well¡ªRebecca didn''t trust just anyone with her guns. If she had let Rika use one, it meant they had truly become friends. Climbing onto the roof, Rika secured her position, knocking on the metal to signal that she was ready. Alex slightly reduced speed to ensure she wouldn''t accidentally fall. She carefully scanned the building windows and alleyways, searching for anything suspicious or any sign of human presence in this eerily silent city. However, even after several minutes of observation, there was no indication that anyone had recently left this place. After reporting her findings, Rika received approving nods from Alex and the girls. He reminded her to stay alert and not miss any details. Upon reaching their first destination, Alex parked near a small store. While Saya surveyed the area with the drone and Rika scoped out the building through her sniper rifle, the others waited patiently. A minute later, Saya patted Alex on the shoulder, signaling that the area was clear. Nodding, Alex was the first to step out of the Humvee, keeping his pistol at the ready. The girls followed after him. "Okay, we''re here. Let''s look around and see if we can find anything useful. And for god''s sake, don''t wander off alone. That goes for you two¡ªKoko and Shizuka," Alex said, giving them a stern look. "What does that have to do with me?!" Koko protested, pointing a finger at him. "Do you think I''m that irresponsible?" "I''ll go with you," Shizuka suddenly announced, clinging to Alex''s arm. "This place is creepy¡­ And it feels safer with you." Alex smirked and allowed her to stay close. Koko, however, fumed when she saw him completely ignore her complaint. Without hesitation, she grabbed Alex by the shoulders and began shaking him, demanding an answer, but he skillfully acted as if he didn''t notice. Splitting into groups, they headed inside. Alex and Shizuka entered through the main entrance, followed by Valmet and Koko. Rebecca, Saeko, and Rei chose to enter through the storage area. Outside, Rika and Saya remained on watch, ready to alert the others if zombies or anything suspicious appeared. Reaching the door, Alex pulled out his pistol and, keeping one hand free, opened it. Shizuka clung to the edge of his clothes, visibly nervous. Alex knocked twice on the metal detector frame to check if it would attract any undead attention. Satisfied that it remained silent, he motioned for the girls to follow him. "Shizuka, if you keep pulling on my clothes like that, I might actually run away," he joked, but she only clung to him tighter. Scanning the area, Alex quickly noticed that someone had already been there. Food had been taken, and items appeared to have been gathered in a hurry. "Someone was here, and not too long ago," Valmet noted, crouching down to examine the tracks on the floor. "So the city isn''t empty," Koko frowned, eyeing the shelves. "But where are the zombies? Or even signs of a struggle? On the way here, we didn''t see any burned-out cars or blood. Nothing." "Maybe this city is haunted¡­" Shizuka whispered anxiously, glancing around. "That''s just what we need!" Koko rolled her eyes. "First zombies, now ghosts. What''s next? Demons? Angels? The ultimate battle of good and evil in the grand finale?" Alex suppressed a smirk. After everything he had already seen in this world, he had no need for additional horrors. If he ever wanted to see demons and angels, he knew which universes to visit. Koko''s words only frightened Shizuka more, and she squeezed Alex''s hand as if her life depended on it. He gently patted her hand, trying to reassure her. "There are no ghosts in this world," he said with confidence. Alex''s words seemed to calm Shizuka a little, but she clearly wasn''t letting go of him. Surveying the half-empty store shelves, Alex, as usual, grabbed a garbage bag and began sweeping in everything necessary. First and foremost, they needed essential supplies¡ªthose ran out the fastest with so many people on the ferry. Koko and Valmet joined in, gathering anything useful. Fortunately, the store had plenty of household goods, and whoever had been there before them seemed to have taken only food and personal belongings. After some time, Rebecca, Saeko, and Rei emerged from the storage area carrying several boxes of household items. They decided not to overload themselves, taking only the essentials. Alex checked in with Rika and Saya to get a status update on the outside, but as before, the streets remained empty. With confirmation that everything was clear, they loaded the supplies into the Humvee, got inside, and moved on. This time, Alex decided to stop by an electronics store to gather parts for future gadgets. The girls supported his idea. However, as they passed by a small family restaurant, Rika knocked on the roof, signaling him to stop. "Rika, did you see something?" Alex asked, pulling over to the curb. "I think I saw movement in a window on the second floor. Should we check it out?" she replied, peering into the cabin. Alex looked at the others, waiting for their input. No one objected¡ªif Rika had seen something, it was worth verifying. However, he didn''t want to bring too many people inside, so he went in only with Saeko. Before entering, Alex cautiously peeked through the window to assess the situation inside. Then he glanced at Rika, signaling her to cover them if necessary. The girl gave a thumbs-up, confirming she had them covered. Nodding, Alex and Saeko cautiously stepped into the restaurant. Inside, silence reigned, with only dim light filtering through the dirty windows. Alex drew his pistol, gestured for Saeko to follow, and headed straight for the kitchen to determine if someone was living there. As soon as they stepped inside, there was no doubt¡ªsomeone had been here. Alex walked over to the stove and touched a frying pan¡ªit was still warm. "Looks like Rika was right," Saeko noted, eyeing the recently used kitchen utensils. "Seems that way. Now we just need to find out who''s here and if they''re a threat," Alex said, withdrawing his hand from the pan. Saeko nodded, gripping the handle of her katana more tightly. Alex noticed that she had already adapted to the weights on her wrists¡ªdespite all this time, she had never shown any signs of discomfort. At that moment, their radio crackled to life. "Pretty boy, what''s going on in there? Did you find anyone?" Rika''s voice came through. "Looks like it. We''re in the kitchen¡ªsomeone is definitely living here," Alex replied, scanning the room again. He described their findings in detail before moving on with Saeko to search for the staircase leading to the second floor. Upon finding it, they carefully ascended. However, after climbing a few steps, Alex noticed something and abruptly stopped Saeko, preventing her from moving forward. "What''s wrong?" she whispered. "Look down. You almost tripped a wire," Alex said, pointing at the taut line just above the floor. Saeko followed his gaze and spotted the tripwire, barely visible in the dim lighting. Alex crouched to examine it closely and traced its path to see where it led. At the end of it, he discovered a trap¡ªsomething straight out of Home Alone, except this one was far deadlier. It wasn''t meant to simply scare off or delay intruders¡ªit was designed to kill. Carefully stepping over the tripwire, Alex reached out his hand to Saeko, helping her do the same. She smiled gratefully and accepted his assistance. This mechanism only confirmed their suspicions ¨C someone definitely lived in the building, and that someone clearly didn''t want visitors. As they ascended the stairs, Alex gestured for Saeko to remain silent. He listened intently, trying to catch any faint sounds. Moments later, his ears picked up muted whispers. From the voices, it sounded like there were children. One of them quietly urged the others to be quieter, fearing those who had just come upstairs. Alex exchanged glances with Saeko, then moved closer to the door behind which the whispers came from. He understood the children were frightened and knew they wouldn''t just believe him without assurance. "I know you''re there. Don''t be afraid, we won''t harm you," Alex said in a calm voice, lightly tapping on the door to avoid scaring them further. "We''re a group of survivors from Tokyo, heading to Okinawa. We stopped here to restock. You have nothing to fear¡ªthere are children in our group as well." There was silence. Then, a faint metallic sound reached his ears¡ªa nearby gun''s safety being clicked off. Alex tensed. One of the children was armed. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To ensure everything was okay and that no one was being held against their will, he activated his ability and looked through the wall. Inside, he saw a group of frightened children huddled in the corner. By the door stood a teenager¡ªhis white hair, red eyes, and dark skin seemed familiar to Alex. "Kid, I know you have a gun," Alex continued, trying to speak as softly as possible. "But we really don''t want to harm you. We have a doctor in our group if anyone needs help." Saeko gently tapped Alex''s arm, drawing his attention. Her eyes silently asked, "How did you know they had a weapon?" Alex simply nodded and pointed to his ear. Saeko understood, but remained on alert. Meanwhile, Alex continued to watch the teenager closely. He was nervous, his fingers tightening around the grip of the gun, but he slowly opened the door just enough to show his face. The deep, intense gaze from his red eyes, the tense posture¡­ this kid trusted no one. Alex raised his hands in a non-threatening gesture, signaling he wasn''t going to attack. Then, he motioned for Saeko to come closer to show that he wasn''t alone. The teenager eyed both of them carefully but didn''t lower his weapon. That''s when Alex realized who the boy was. White hair, red eyes, dark skin... It was Jonathan Mal, or as he was known in the anime, Jonah¡ªthe last member of Koko''s group. When Alex first met Koko, he had wondered where Jonah was. Now it was clear where he had gone. Jonah slowly opened the door without lowering his gun. Inside, behind him, were the children, their faces frozen in fear. "Listen, kid," Alex said softly, pointing to one of the girls. "Does someone here need medical attention? She looks sick." Jonah glanced quickly at the girl, then looked back at Alex. "Yes... She got sick a few days ago. I tried to find medicine, but I don''t know what she needs," his voice was tense, but no longer hostile. "Alright, here''s the deal," Alex spoke calmly, trying not to provoke the teenager. "Put the gun down, and we''ll just talk. I don''t like being aimed at. I already told you, we''re not enemies. My name is Alex, and this is Saeko. We''re survivors from Tokyo." Jonah was silent for a few seconds, then slowly lowered his weapon. "I''m Jonathan..." he introduced himself, still watching them warily. "And the girl who needs help is Malka. The others... my brothers and sisters." Alex gave a slight smile. "Okay, Jonathan. Let''s figure out how to help Malka." Alex nodded, understanding that Jonah had decided to trust him. But what intrigued him most was how Jonah and the children ended up in Japan, since in the original anime timeline, things had gone differently. There, Jonah single-handedly wiped out an entire military camp to avenge Malka, who had been used as cannon fodder and sent to a minefield. After that, he met Casper and struck a deal with him, directing all the money he earned to help the children he considered his family. "Alright, let''s go down. Our doctor will take a look at your friend," Alex said, walking towards Malka to help her. But as soon as he reached out, Jonah instantly raised his gun, pointing it at Alex. Alex simply raised his hands in a conciliatory gesture, signaling that he meant no harm. However, Jonah still didn''t fully trust him. Sighing, Alex gently scooped up Malka in his arms and turned to the other children. "Pack your things. It''s better for you to come with us than stay here." The children exchanged hesitant glances, then all eyes turned to Jonah. He was their older brother, the one who made the decisions. Jonah nodded, and the children immediately began gathering their belongings, packing them into bags. Saeko helped them, speeding up the process. In their group, besides Jonah, there were three boys and three girls. Once everyone was ready, Alex nodded and gestured for them to follow him. Jonah moved ahead to disarm the traps set up for unwanted visitors. Alex followed, carrying Malka, but the question kept nagging at him: what the hell was going on in this town? Why was it so empty? But first, he had to get the children out and give Shizuka a chance to check on the sick girl. Outside, the other girls were already waiting for them. They had been keeping an eye on the restaurant after Alex mentioned that there were people inside. The lack of communication was unsettling¡ªRebecca had already been about to enter but stopped when she saw Alex and Jonah coming out. Alex was carrying Malka, and behind them followed the frightened children. The girls immediately realized that the children had been hiding in the restaurant, and like Alex, they were curious about what was happening in the town. "Questions later. Shizuka, can you check her? She looks like she''s sick," Alex said, walking up to the girls. "Hold on, let me grab the first aid kit," Shizuka replied, opening the "Humvee" door and pulling out the medical kit. Alex carefully sat Malka down, giving Shizuka space to examine her. While she was tending to the girl, the other children nervously looked around, clearly afraid of what might appear on the street. "Alright, while Shizuka checks her out, tell me, what the hell is going on in this city? Where is everyone? There aren''t even any zombies!" Alex asked, lighting a cigarette. The girls turned to Jonah as well, waiting for his response. He hesitated for a moment before speaking: "I don''t know how to explain it. When it all started, when the dead began to rise, the news said one thing, but in this city, everything went differently." "What do you mean?" asked Saya, launching a drone. "Some people started acting... strange. Like someone was controlling them. At first, there weren''t many, but soon they started attacking the soldiers who were trying to evacuate the people. The soldiers shot at them, but these people didn''t care. Those who could escape, did. The others... they were grabbed and taken away." "Where? And what did they do with them?" Koko frowned. "I tracked them when I was looking for supplies," Jonah replied. "They were taken to a farm near the city. It looks like a cult or something..." Alex nodded, thinking over Jonah''s words. The only explanation that came to his mind was that the Los Illuminados cult was operating in this city. The mere thought of it gave him a headache. He rubbed the bridge of his nose, trying to gather his thoughts, but suddenly felt someone tugging at the hem of his clothing. Looking down, he saw a little girl from Jonah''s group. She was looking at him with tearful eyes. "Big brother, can you save the older sister of the samurai?" the girl asked with a trembling voice, not letting go of his clothes. "She helped us and saved us when those people chased us." Alex crouched down to be at eye level with the child and smiled gently: "Of course, little one. But who is this older sister of the samurai?" "She wears samurai armor and is very kind," the girl replied, looking him in the eyes. Alex turned his gaze to Jonah, and noticing his silent question, Jonah spoke: "Her name is Beatrix. She often came to this family restaurant, run by an elderly couple who adopted us." The name sounded familiar, but only images from Harry Potter books came to mind. Of course, that Beatrix couldn''t possibly be here, let alone taking care of children. But the samurai armor... that was more interesting. "What happened to her?" Alex asked. Jonah clenched his fists and, lowering his gaze, continued: "When it all started, she immediately ran to the restaurant to check if we were okay. Since then, we''ve survived together. But yesterday, when we went out for food, we were spotted. She decided to distract them and gave me the chance to escape..." "I got you, kid. If she''s still alive, we''ll find her," Alex said confidently. Jonah nodded, but his eyes showed that he wasn''t holding out much hope. Meanwhile, Shizuka finished examining Malka. "Nothing serious," she said, packing up the medical kit. "Just a cold and a lot of stress." Alex nodded. It was clear now that taking the children with them on the upcoming operation was too risky. He contacted the other raid teams, relaying information about the situation in the city. Some of the groups had already encountered a new type of infected ¡ª strange dogs whose heads split apart, transforming into enormous, tooth-filled mouths. Hearing this, Alex was convinced ¡ª the parasite Las Plagas was spreading here. "So, Alex," Rika said, sitting on the roof of the Humvee, "What''s the plan? Do we go save the samurai girl, or do we wait for reinforcements?" Alex exhaled a puff of smoke, thoughtfully gazing into the distance. "First, we need to send the children to the ferry. Taking them with us is too dangerous. Plus, we still don''t know exactly what''s going on at that farm or why they''re capturing people. We have little information, so it''s better to be cautious." "I can take the kids back while you handle the farm," Shizuka volunteered. Alex looked at Jonah. "Are you coming with us, or staying with your family?" Jonah firmly looked him in the eye. "I''m coming with you. She saved me, now it''s my turn." Alex nodded. He didn''t want to leave the children at the Humvee ¡ª the armored jeep could still come in handy. He walked over to the nearest car, broke the window with his elbow, and climbed inside to start the engine. Afterward, he helped seat the children and asked Shizuka to send a message to Brunhilde to keep a close watch on the port. "Aye, captain!" Shizuka cheerfully saluted, laughing. Alex smirked and, before she could turn away, grabbed her by the nose. "Go on now, you cute potato." Shizuka laughed and waved as she drove off with the group of children. Alex watched her until the car disappeared around the corner. It was time to deal with the farm. "So, what''s our plan? Do we go in quietly, or cause a fireworks display at the cultist farm?" Rebecca asked with a wide grin. "You just want to blow something up," Alex replied, grabbing her by the cheek. "First, we need to find out what this farm is and how many people are there." " Jonah, you''ll be leading the way. You know this place better than we do," he added, sitting in the Humvee. The boy nodded and took the front seat next to Alex. Meanwhile, Rebecca climbed into the back, pulling out an assault rifle and ammunition, then handed the weapon to Jonah. The girls exchanged looks, clearly wondering why she handed the teenager an assault rifle. However, Alex was the only one who knew that Jonah had been a soldier, capable of holding his own. Their doubts disappeared as soon as the boy deftly loaded the weapon, proving that he knew how to handle it. Alex nodded approvingly and started the engine. Jonah began pointing out the way, while Alex contacted the other raid groups, informing them of their destination. Some offered help, but he declined ¡ª it was better for them to focus on gathering supplies. A few minutes later, they turned onto a dirt road, following Jonah''s directions. "Behind this hill is the farm where they were taking people," the boy said, pointing ahead. Alex stopped the car in front of the hill, turned off the engine, and got out. "Saya, launch the drone, we need to scout the area," he asked. As they climbed the hill, an ominous sight greeted them ¡ª a classic horror-movie nightmare. The bodies of people were impaled on stakes or gutted and nailed to the walls of the fence. "Did we really just change genres for this trip? First zombies, now cultists?" Rey muttered, watching the farm. The girls nodded in agreement, watching the drone''s feed on Saya''s tablet. Unlike them, Alex kept his eyes fixed on the farm, trying to make out any distinctive signs of the Los Illuminados cult. And he found them. On the roof of an old building, which seemed to serve as an impromptu church, the emblem of the cursed cult was clearly visible. "Oh, not this..." Alex groaned, closing his eyes. "What are you groaning about?" Koko asked, tugging at his sleeve. "See for yourself," he replied, pointing at the sinister symbol. The girls peered closer and immediately recalled Alex recently telling them about the cult. He had mentioned that Los Illuminados had found a strange parasite capable of turning people into monsters. But how had they ended up in Japan? The answer was obvious. Most likely, the cult was a part of an evil corporation. "Rika, Rebecca, climb the trees and take a look around," Alex ordered. "Then give me a boost, handsome. I''m not a monkey to be climbing trees," Rebecca said with a lazy grin. Alex simply smirked, walked up to a tree, and cupped his hands to help her jump onto a branch. Rika hesitated. She looked at Rebecca, who easily climbed up, and wondered if she could do the same. After adjusting her sniper rifle on her back, the girl decided to try ¡ª she ran, and with Alex''s help, jumped onto the branch. Alex stepped aside, watching the girls assess the situation from above. Now, it was just a matter of waiting until they spotted something important... To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 234 - 234: The Rescue of the Samurai Girl from the Cultists Hands Rika and Rebecca sat on a tree branch, carefully observing the farm. The rest of the girls gathered around Saya, who was controlling the drone. She didn''t want to look at the gruesome scene in front of the farm any more than necessary, so she focused on scouting, directing the drone further to survey the area. When the drone hovered directly over the farm, the tablet screen displayed an image of people going about their daily activities as if they were ordinary farmers. However, the strangest contrast was that, if one ignored the bodies impaled on stakes or nailed to the fence walls at the entrance, the farm looked peaceful. "This is kind of weird," Koko said, pointing at the screen. "It''s like there are two completely different worlds¡ªoutside and inside the farm." The girls nodded in agreement. They also felt that something about the situation didn''t make sense. Alex and Jonah stepped closer, peering at the tablet. Saya tilted it slightly to give everyone a better view. Rika and Rebecca saw the same thing through the scope of the sniper rifle, but Alex noticed a strange detail. The farmers'' movements were unnatural¡ªlike puppets on strings. "Pay attention to how they move," he said, pointing at the tablet. The girls focused and soon understood what he meant. The farmers'' motions were repetitive, cycling over and over, as if they were programmed to perform the same tasks. "They''re acting like NPCs in a game," Saya remarked, comparing them to pre-programmed characters. Alex grimaced but didn''t argue¡ªthe analogy was quite accurate. He asked Saya to continue scouting and mark all the farmers using the drone. "And don''t forget to highlight them with markers," he added. Saya nodded and began tagging the targets. "And what''s the point of that? It''s not like this helps us," Valmet asked, crossing her arms. "It''s not for us¡ªit''s for Rika," Alex replied, nodding toward the sniper. Hearing her name, Rika pulled away from her scope and looked down. "What do you mean?" Rebecca smirked and pressed a button on Rika''s rifle scope. "Just look through your scope, and you''ll understand." Rika frowned but did as she was told. The moment she looked through the scope, her eyes widened¡ªall the marked targets were now highlighted in her optics. "Whoa..." was all she could say. Rebecca grinned in satisfaction before turning to Alex with a playful look. "Handsome, you''ll add the same feature to my scope when you make my rifle, right?" Rika teased, blowing him a kiss. "In exchange, you''ll get a nice bonus." Alex smirked and winked. "Anything you want. Even if you want a railgun." Rika instantly lit up like a schoolgirl being asked to prom. The other girls stared at Alex in confusion. "What feature is she talking about?" Koko asked, narrowing her eyes suspiciously. "It''s simple," Alex replied calmly. "All my tech is linked into a single network, with GIR as its core." Ray tapped a finger against the tablet, then glanced at Rika and her rifle. "So, because your technology is interconnected, her scope receives data from the drone?" "Exactly," Alex confirmed. "Not just that¡ªour phones, tablets, computers¡ªeverything I create is linked together." The girls exchanged glances, once again realizing just how advanced Alex''s technology was. They nodded, understanding that this was just typical of Alex. They were already used to his methods, so this no longer surprised them. Saya finished marking the targets in the central part of the farm, and Alex asked her to search for other people who might have been captured or were being held prisoner. Then he turned to Jonah. "Hey, kid, do you recognize anyone from these people?" Alex asked, taking the tablet from Saya and holding it up to him. Jonah studied the screen and nodded. "Yeah... That woman lived next door¡ªshe used to be an elementary school teacher. And that couple¡ªthey often visited our family restaurant..." Alex nodded indifferently, not particularly surprised. Handing the tablet back to Saya, he asked her to continue searching for prisoners, especially the samurai girl, Beatrix. Carefully watching the screen, Alex tried to find someone among the farmers who stood out from the rest. The cult leader, a priest¡ªhe wasn''t sure what to call them, but he was certain such people wouldn''t blend into the crowd. After several minutes of searching, Saya found something resembling a prison. Lowering the drone to peek behind the bars, they spotted a girl with long blonde hair in a cage. "Is that her?" Alex turned to Jonah for confirmation. Jonah immediately recognized Beatrix and nodded, but before waiting for a command, he was already preparing to rush towards her. "Calm down, kid, it''s not time yet," Alex grabbed him by the collar, lifting him just enough to stop him from charging forward. "Do you even realize there''s a whole horde of infected there? Alone, you''re nothing but cannon fodder." Jonah gritted his teeth but remained still. His heart clenched at the thought of Beatrix being in danger, but he knew Alex was right. For him and the other children in his family, Beatrix had become something like a strange older sister obsessed with samurai. Alex sighed, considering his options. The first¡ªtry to get her out unnoticed. The second¡ªcreate a distraction, drawing attention to himself while Jonah and the girls rescued Beatrix. "Should''ve brought little GIR with us," Rebecca mused with a smirk, hanging upside down from a tree branch. "He''d already be torching these cultists, screaming about heresy and cleansing sinful souls." "Who knew we''d run into an entire cult in the middle of nowhere," Alex pinched the bridge of his nose. "Just don''t tell him about this, or he''ll be sulking all day." The girls grew curious about why GIR would get upset, but after Alex shared a few examples, they decided not to risk it. While they were discussing their plan, no one noticed a group of farmers in cultist robes entering the prison, grabbing Beatrix, and dragging her somewhere. "Looks like we don''t have time to think anymore," Saeko reported, pointing at the tablet. Quickly assessing the situation, Alex gave orders: "Valmet, you''re with me. We''ll rescue the girl. Koko, take the wheel. Saya, you monitor the situation and report. Jonah, your job is to cover the girls. Saeko, Rei, stay on standby in case of surprises. Rika, cover us, but wait for the signal. Alright, move out." The girls nodded before Alex and Valmet headed towards the farm, while Koko, Saya, and Jonah rushed to the Humvee. Koko immediately started the engine as Saya inserted an earpiece to relay real-time updates. Keeping a safe distance, Alex and Valmet stopped near the farm entrance, waiting for Saya to report Beatrix''s whereabouts. A few seconds later, Saya informed them that the infected in robes were taking the girl to the church. Alex nodded and turned to Valmet. In the next moment, he grabbed her by the waist, and both of them disappeared¡ªreappearing on the roof of one of the farm buildings. Valmet barely had time to process what had happened before they disappeared again, reappearing on the church roof. She narrowed her eyes, casting Alex an evaluating glance, but decided to save her questions for later. Unlike Koko, who sometimes got dizzy after such jumps, Valmet handled the sudden movement with ease. "Next time, give me a warning. Or just admit you want to touch me and wait until we''re alone," she scoffed, rolling her eyes. "Noted. But how are you feeling? No nausea? Most people want to return their breakfast after the first time," Alex asked with a smirk. "I''m a former soldier. This kind of strain isn''t a problem. But I am curious¡ªhow do you do that? It looked like teleportation¡­" Valmet asked with genuine interest. "It''s a ninja technique called ''Body Flicker Technique.'' We''ll get to it in training. For now, let''s focus on the mission. I don''t even want to think about what these idiots plan to do with the samurai girl," Alex replied seriously as he approached a hatch on the church roof. Valmet nodded, intrigued by the new technique. The weights on her arms no longer caused as much discomfort as before, but she remembered Alex''s words¡ªonce she got used to them, he would add more weight. Unaware of her thoughts, Alex opened the hatch, gesturing for Valmet to go first. She slipped inside soundlessly. Alex signaled to Rebecca and Rika that the operation was about to begin before following her, landing quietly beside her. They were in the church attic. A dim light filtered up from below. Alex and Valmet carefully approached a gap between the wooden planks and peered down. Farmers dressed in cultist robes stood in rows, chanting in unison. The sight was unsettling, to say the least. Alex observed the scene with distaste until Valmet nudged him, pointing in a particular direction. Following her gaze, Alex saw Beatrix lying on an altar. Above her loomed a figure in a red robe with a bull skull on its head. Alex immediately recognized it as one of the cult leaders¡ªa person capable of partially controlling Las Plagas. "Looks like the one in red is in charge. But what are they planning to do with the girl?" Valmet whispered. "Either a sacrifice or turning her into one of them. Neither option works for us, so it''s time to move," Alex said firmly. Valmet nodded silently. They teleported directly above the altar, glancing at each other. Alex gestured, asking if she was ready. Valmet simply smirked, waiting for his signal. Meanwhile, Beatrix was barely holding onto consciousness. Her body ached with exhaustion, her eyelids felt like lead, but she fought with all her strength to stay awake. She knew that if she closed her eyes now, she might never wake up as herself again. With great effort, Beatrix turned her head and looked at the cultists. Among them, she recognized many familiar faces¡ªpeople she had often seen in town. Tears welled up in her eyes. She had nearly lost all hope. She only prayed that Jonah and the other children had managed to escape. The priest finished his prayer and raised a strange black box above his head. Beatrix felt a cold dread creep over her as she stared at it. And at that moment, the church ceiling exploded. Beatrix squeezed her eyes shut as shards of wood rained down on her. In the next instant, she opened them to see a young man with old-fashioned Japanese earrings in his ears. He held a revolver, its barrel aimed directly at the priest''s head. "Smile for the camera¡ªyou''re being filmed," Alex grinned and pulled the trigger. A gunshot rang out¡ªThe priest''s head exploded in a shower of blood. Alex instantly pivoted toward the other cultists and opened fire. Every shot found its mark, turning heads into a gruesome crimson spray. Beatrix''s eyes were fixed on Alex¡ªshe didn''t even notice Valmet, who, like an enraged beast, lunged at the nearest cultist and drove her knife straight into his skull. Without wasting a moment, she darted at the next one, who had already reached for his weapon. This was the first time Valmet used the knife Alex had given her, and she was amazed by its sharpness. The cultist''s weapon shattered like butter under the hot blade, and then the knife plunged directly into the enemy''s eye socket. When the last cultist fell, Alex jumped down from the altar to which Beatrix had been tied. "Valmet, close the doors. The whole farm will be here in no time," he said, giving her a quick glance. "Got it," she replied, pulling the knife from the dead man''s head. Quickly approaching the door, Valmet locked it as securely as she could to buy them some time. Meanwhile, Alex turned toward Beatrix, trying to remember where he had seen this girl before. Within moments, memories flashed in his mind¡ªBeatrix was a character from an anime about zombies. However, the plot of that story was quite different from the usual genre tropes, and the anime itself seemed to Alex like a family-oriented cartoon where the main character tried to fulfill his wishes before dying. Beatrix, not taking her eyes off Alex, suddenly felt a strange sensation¡ªin her imagination, he appeared as a noble samurai come to rescue her. The earrings in the man''s ears only intensified this image. "Beatrix, are you okay? Does anything hurt? Did they inject you with something? Are you feeling any strange sensations?" Alex asked, carefully inspecting her for signs of Plaga infection. "Mr. Samurai, do we know each other?" she asked with mild curiosity. "We saved Jonah and the other kids. They said you were captured. Now answer my questions," Alex said, removing her shackles. "Oh, Jonah and the kids... I''m glad they''re alright. And no, they didn''t do anything to me after they captured me. They kept me in a cell, then dragged me here... until you showed up, my dear samurai," she answered, her eyes sparkling with excitement. For a moment, Alex was at a loss for words. Why did she see him as a samurai? He didn''t even have a katana! The only thing even remotely suggesting Japanese aesthetics were his pair of Yoruichi-style earrings. Sighing, he decided not to argue with her and checked her condition again. There were no signs of parasites in her body, which made him breathe a sigh of relief. Though he could have dealt with the Plaga, the mere fact of infection would have caused a lot of problems. "Enough flirting, we''ve drawn the attention of the entire farm," Valmet snapped. Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise, then walked over to her and looked through the cloudy window. A crowd of infected farmers was moving toward them down the street, muttering to themselves. They were all armed with whatever they could find. Beatrix stepped closer and, leaning on Alex''s shoulder, peered outside. Her face twisted in horror¡ªshe recognized many of these people. They were her neighbors... friends... and now they looked like someone had erased their personalities, leaving only shells behind. Alex turned on the communicator. "Rika, are you there? Do you see our position?" "I see you, handsome. Looks like you''ve gained some new fans. How are you planning to get out of there?" Rika replied with a light smirk. "We''ll figure it out as we go. We saved a girl. You''ll cover for Valmet, and I''ll draw attention to myself. Tell Koko that as soon as Valmet and Beatrix reach you, leave. I''ll catch up." "Got it, sweetie. I''ll wait for your signal," Rika smirked. Alex finished speaking and quickly pulled Valmet and Beatrix away from the window. He scanned the church, trying to find an alternate exit for the girls to escape. Valmet immediately understood his intention and began searching as well. Meanwhile, the infected villagers outside were banging against the doors and windows with fury, their screams echoing throughout the temple. Finally, Alex discovered a hidden passage behind a massive cabinet. Without hesitation, he kicked it, pushing it out of the way. "Valmet, can you get Beatrix out of here while I distract this crowd?" he asked, glancing at her. "No problem. I''ve had to carry Koko during work before, so I''ll handle her," Valmet nodded with a slight smirk. Alex looked at Beatrix. The girl was gazing at him with a light smile, as if the chaos around her didn''t bother her at all. He couldn''t understand how she had so quickly regained her cheerfulness but decided not to dwell on it. As she stepped closer, he explained the plan and what she needed to do. Beatrix initially tried to refuse, saying it was too dangerous, but Alex stopped her objections. "This is my responsibility. It''s better for you to leave." She didn''t want to leave him alone, but their argument was interrupted by the sharp sound of a chainsaw revving outside the door. Alex turned around and saw a bloody blade emerge through the massive doors. Valmet immediately assessed the situation and, without wasting any time, threw Beatrix over her shoulder like a sack of potatoes. Alex kicked open the back door, clearing the path for their escape. "Be careful," Valmet said before leaving. Alex only smirked in response, lighting a cigarette. He watched as the chainsaw blade cut deeper into the door, tearing through the wood. Then, he contacted Rika. "Valmet and Beatrix are on their way." "I see them, handsome. Hurry up, you''ve got company," Rika replied, watching them through the scope. "You don''t have to wait, I''ll catch up." Turning off the communicator, Alex pocketed it and mentally called upon the Valkyries, asking who wanted to help him create a bloody massacre. This time, Geir?lul volunteered, transforming into a knife in his hand. Alex tossed the blade a few times, checking its balance, then turned his attention to the door where a giant man with a chainsaw had already broken through. His face was obscured by a filthy sack with eye holes, his clothes soaked in blood, and he gripped an old but deadly chainsaw in his hands. "Well, well, local Dr. Salvador," Alex smirked, recognizing the familiar figure. In Resident Evil 4, a character like that had always raised questions for him ¡ª why was he called "Doctor" when he was probably never a doctor before being infected? But now was not the time to ponder such trivial details. Doctor Salvador jerked the chainsaw sharply, and it howled ominously. Then, he lunged at Alex. But Alex was faster. His knife plunged forcefully into the monster''s chest. In an instant, he was beside him, grabbed the handle, and, with all his strength, dragged the blade upward. The infected''s body split in two ¡ª along with his head and the parasite inside. Alex pulled the bloodied blade free and glanced at the remaining infected farmers. "The most unpleasant of you is dead. Now it''s your turn," he smirked, pointing the blade at them. Meanwhile, Valmet was carrying Beatrix on her shoulder, who wouldn''t stop insisting on returning to help Alex. Valmet had grown tired of her protests and simply quickened her pace. Turning a corner near a house, she barely had time to react when an infected farmer appeared, brandishing rusty pitchforks. Without hesitation, Valmet drew a knife, intending to deal with the enemy, but before she could make a move, the infected''s head exploded in a shower of blood. Valmet quickly glanced to the side and noticed a hole in the wall where a bullet had just passed through. She immediately understood who was behind it. At the same moment, a satisfied chuckle came from the communicator. "Don''t thank me, Valmet," Rika said with a smirk. "I wasn''t planning to," Valmet replied briefly, then continued on her way. After running a little further and turning another corner, she briefly glanced back. Bodies of infected were flying out of the church''s windows and broken doors one after another. Valmet didn''t even need to guess what was happening inside. However, the number of enemies made her feel slightly uneasy. Seeing this, Beatrix tensed even more and began pleading with Valmet to turn around. But Valmet wasn''t about to stop ¡ª ahead, the Humvee was in sight, where the others were waiting. Meanwhile, Rika decided to make Alex''s task easier and began methodically shooting the infected who hadn''t yet entered the church. Each of her bullets killed several enemies at once, but the others, like mindless puppets, continued advancing toward the church, ignoring their fallen kin. At the same time, Alex, surrounded by piles of slashed bodies, grabbed another infected and threw him into the crowd. The ground was soaked with blood, and the air reeked of death. Throwing the knife into the air, Alex made a series of hand seals. "Fire Element: Great Fireball!" He pressed his hands together in a sign, then took a deep breath and exhaled a stream of flame. The fire roared as it erupted outward, transforming into a massive fireball that charged toward the center of the crowd. The infected farmers ignited, but as if feeling no pain, they continued moving forward. Their bodies flared up, their skin blackened and flaked off, yet even in such a state, they crawled toward Alex. "Of course... Simple fire isn''t enough," Alex muttered, catching his knife and considering how else to entertain himself. A sharp sound came from the communicator. "Alex, we''re leaving, hurry up!" came Koko''s voice. Alex took the device out of his pocket and put it in his ear. "Go ahead, I''ll catch up soon. You don''t need to wait for me." "Then hurry up!" Koko replied briefly and hung up. Alex put the communicator back in his pocket and looked at the still-burning infected. They kept crawling toward him, even losing limbs. But suddenly, their bodies began convulsing, which caught Alex''s attention. He squinted slightly, watching what was happening. He didn''t even pay attention to the church, which was burning behind him ¡ª he was more interested in what was going on with the infected. "Is the Plaga parasite trying to leave their bodies?" His guess was soon confirmed. The infected''s heads started bursting one by one, and grotesque creatures shot out from their necks. Some resembled tentacles with mouths, while others looked like mutated, hideous heads with mandibles. Alex watched the disgusting spectacle with interest. "What a monstrosity," said Geir?lul''s voice, floating behind him in her spiritual form. "Well, parasites... What can you expect?" Alex smirked. Geir?lul was left speechless by Alex''s words, then, filled with indignation, grabbed him by the hair, showing her anger. However, Alex seemed completely unfazed by her displeasure ¡ª he was too engrossed in finding similarities between the Plaga parasites and the Necromorphs. The only thing he could note was that both types of creatures were equally disgusting. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Recalling that in Resident Evil 4, the Las Plagas parasites could be destroyed by flashbang grenades, Alex decided to check if this method would work in this world. Reaching into his inventory, he quickly began searching for the necessary item, but alas, he found nothing. Sighing, he concluded that either he didn''t have any of those grenades, or he simply hadn''t searched thoroughly enough. "Wind Element: Wind Cutter!" Alex said, making hand seals and swinging his arm. A blast of compressed air, like an invisible blade, sliced through the parasites protruding from the infected farmers'' necks. Their bodies collapsed to the ground, completely drained of life. However, as soon as Alex glanced at the deafening rumble outside the church, he saw dozens more infected, with the same hideous creatures beginning to emerge from their necks. Not wanting to waste time, Alex surged forward, but instead of using the door like a normal person, he simply leaped through the nearest window. Performing a somersault and pushing off the ground with his hand, he was instantly back on his feet. The infected farmers, like puppets, immediately turned their heads toward him and, swaying unnaturally, began moving toward him. Alex lightly shook the knife in his hands, and Geir?lul understood his intentions without a word ¡ª the weapon in his hands quickly transformed into gauntlets with sharp spikes. "Taijutsu technique: Morning Peacock!" Alex announced loudly and instantly launched into the attack. His strikes were so fast that the air around him ignited, enveloping his fists in flames. Each hit tore the infected bodies apart, scattering chunks of flesh in all directions. One after another, the infected fell dead until the last one was destroyed. When the battlefield, littered with disfigured bodies, finally quieted, the gauntlets on Alex''s hands began to glow faintly before slowly dissolving into particles of light, returning Geir?lul to his spiritual space. Looking around, Alex quickly realized that someone had intentionally provoked the Plaga parasites to leave their hosts'' bodies. But speculating on who was behind it was pointless ¡ª the answer was obvious. Osmund Saddler, the leader of the Los Iluminados cult, was the core of this system, and most likely, he had given the order for the parasites to leave the hosts'' bodies. But this only confirmed Alex''s theory: Saddler could control the Plaga from any distance. However, the question remained ¡ª could he see through the eyes of the infected, or did he simply sense their presence through the Plaga parasite? "So many questions, so few answers..." Alex muttered, watching as the fire from the church spread to nearby houses. "Oh well, I think we''ll meet this half-baked villain again... if he doesn''t die first or get cleaned up." Pushing aside unnecessary thoughts, Alex ran off from the cultist farm. His main task now was to catch up with the Hummer, if the group hadn''t already reached the ferry. Turning off the road, he headed through the forest, nimbly jumping over roots and dodging low-hanging branches. While running, he pulled out his phone to check the distance to the Hummer. Confirming that the vehicle hadn''t gone too far yet, he sped up. When Alex caught up with the moving Hummer, he suddenly veered off and ran toward it. Then, using the nearest tree as a springboard, he jumped out of the forest and landed directly on the car''s roof. Koko, who was driving, almost lost control in surprise. "Miss me?" Alex asked with a smirk, peering through the window on Koko''s side. "Are you crazy?!" she squealed, gripping the wheel with one hand and pushing his face away with the other. "I almost went off the road because of your stunts! Get off already!" Laughing, Alex waved at the other girls, then returned to the roof and casually stretched out, resting his hands behind his head. As Koko drove the car toward the port, Alex lazily gazed at the clouds, taking a drag from his cigarette. Deep down, he wondered if the other groups had encountered the infected farmers... or if they were lucky enough to avoid this mess. But he''d find that out later. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 235 - 235: Tokyo Purge Alex lay on the roof of the Humvee, enjoying the sight of clouds drifting across the blue sky. However, his thoughts were elsewhere¡ªhe was trying to recall everything he knew about the Las Plagas parasite. He wondered: could Osmund Saddler actually see through the eyes of the infected, or did he merely sense when the parasite was in danger? If Saddler truly had the ability to see through his hosts, it meant only one thing¡ªhe had just gained another target on his back. Moreover, the more infected there were, the higher the chance that they would try to attack his group. Of course, it wasn''t a serious problem for them, but it added unnecessary hassle. If Alex weren''t trying to keep his power a secret, he would have already dropped something like a meteorite right onto Saddler, just to remove yet another half-baked villain from his path. However, he knew full well that if he revealed himself, the mastermind would either flee and go into hiding or immediately resort to extreme measures, abandoning the spectacle known as the "Apocalypse." But what annoyed him the most was the complete lack of leads on the true orchestrator''s identity. The only thing he knew¡ªor rather, suspected¡ªwas the existence of a certain Director of the Live Corporation, whose identity remained shrouded in mystery. The question that nagged at him was: how many people were under this man''s command? All these so-called villains could very well be connected to the evil corporation and its enigmatic leader in one way or another. "What a damn headache¡­" Alex muttered, exhaling a puff of smoke. He didn''t know how many characters from different universes might have ended up in this world, but he considered the likelihood that many of them had inevitably sided with the corporation. It had already been confirmed that characters from Resident Evil were present here, and the more of them he encountered in the future, the more potential enemies he would gain¡ªranging from minor scumbags to truly powerful and ruthless beings who wouldn''t hesitate to use the dirtiest tactics, including taking hostages and resorting to blackmail. Lowering his gaze from the sky, Alex sat up on the Humvee''s roof and looked ahead. In the distance, the port where the ferry awaited them came into view. Squinting, he spotted one of the Hummers, belonging to one of the raid groups, pulling in. Someone had already returned before them. Focusing, he recognized the guys from Koko''s team unloading supplies. At that moment, Koko, who was driving, realized they were almost there and stepped on the gas, closing in on the port. Not only Koko but also the other girls were eager to return¡ªthey had had more than enough excitement for one day in that ghost town crawling with infected cultists. The guys from Koko''s group spotted Alex lounging on the Humvee''s roof and Koko behind the wheel. He couldn''t understand why their faces looked as if they had just seen a ghost. But a second later, he realized why. Koko suddenly swerved, nearly flattening poor Ugo, who was trapped between two Hummers. Sweat beaded on Ugo''s face¡ªany closer, and they would''ve had to scrape him off the armor. "Sorry, Ugo, I didn''t see you!" Koko called out from the window. "It''s fine, Koko. I''m used to it," he grumbled, trying to wiggle free. "Here, let me help," Alex said, grabbing Ugo by the shoulders. Before the man could protest, Alex had already lifted him and placed him on top of the Hummer. Ugo looked slightly bewildered but quickly regained his composure, thanked Alex for the help, then jumped down and returned to unloading supplies. Meanwhile, the girls started getting out of the vehicle. Since Koko had parked right up against another Hummer, they had to squeeze out from one side. However, the smartest ones simply climbed out through the roof hatch. From the ferry, another group of people emerged, joining in on the unloading of Alex''s group''s supplies. Jonah looked around, trying to find his family members among the crowd. After a few minutes, he spotted the children, including Malka and Alice, who had rushed off the ferry, led by GIR, MIMI, and Stitch. Jonah let out a relieved sigh, releasing his worries. Alex noticed this, patted him on the shoulder, as if to say there was no need to worry. Jonah nodded and quickly headed toward his family to check on them and find out where they had been settled. However, instead of answering, the children excitedly began talking about the trio of troublemakers who had already occupied the girls. Stitch, perched on Rebecca''s shoulders, looked pleased. Meanwhile, GIR and MIMI clung to Alex''s legs like two mischievous kids. "I see you didn''t bring that many supplies¡­ unless you count the rescued kids¡­ and that blonde who''s staring daggers at you," Lehm said, observing the group. "You know the priority is saving people. What about you? Aside from the mutated dogs, did you encounter anything else?" Alex asked, lighting a fresh cigarette. "We ran into a small group of cultists. But before we could do anything, their heads exploded like confetti poppers, and disgusting parasites crawled out of them." R, who had approached Alex and Lehm, nodded and added, "The strangest thing was that these creatures died when we detonated a flashbang grenade." Alex nodded, now fully convinced that the Las Plagas parasite had the same weakness to bright light as in the original universe. However, at the same time, he realized that R had just said something he probably shouldn''t have¡ªhe mentioned the cultists. The girls, hearing this, also remembered how Alex and Rebecca had previously asked them to avoid that topic. Both of them already felt an incoming headache. Alex shot a dry look at R, who had yet to realize he had just stepped on a landmine. Then, his gaze shifted to Stitch, still sitting on Rebecca''s shoulders, and then to GIR and MIMI, whose eyes suddenly glowed red. "BURN THE HERETIC!" "KILL THE MUTANT!" "ABHOR THE ALIEN!" "PURGE THE UNCLEAN!" The trio''s loud battle cries made everyone around them flinch. Stitch jumped off Rebecca''s shoulders and ran over to GIR and MIMI. The three of them, filled with fanatical zeal, chanted slogans about purging heretics and burning them in holy fire. The sudden contrast in their behavior left everyone who knew them baffled. Those unaware of their radical views looked at them in pure shock. Their loud slogans echoed through the port, causing passersby to turn their heads in confusion. Alex rubbed the bridge of his nose, wondering how to calm them down. "All the heretics have already been burned. There''s no one left to purge," he said calmly, hoping to end the madness. GIR looked at him with a childlike pout. "No more?" "Maybe we''ll find more later," Alex replied, barely holding back a laugh at their disappointed faces. GIR, MIMI, and Stitch stared at him with reproachful expressions, as if he were personally responsible for the fact that all the heretics were already dead, depriving them of their "purification" mission. Alex felt his headache worsening. He searched the crowd for a way out and spotted Alice, who was watching the scene with wide eyes. A light bulb went off in his head. He motioned for Alice to come closer and whispered in her ear, "Distract them with something." Alice nodded without asking questions and immediately dragged the trio of troublemakers away. Once they disappeared onto the ferry, all eyes turned to Alex, waiting for an explanation. He just sighed tiredly and turned his gaze to R, who was still in a slight shock, trying to process what had just happened. "Why do your pets act like crazed fanatics?" R finally asked, still bewildered. Alex smirked. "You should be worried not about that, but about GIR helping with the training. And most likely, he''s going to blame you for not being able to clean out the heretics." R irritably pointed a finger at Alex. "What do I have to do with this?! You''re the one who attacked the farm full of cultists, not me! Why should your robo-dog go after me and not you?!" Alex lazily shrugged. "You mentioned the cultists. You said they''re all dead. So, put two and two together. I, for one, didn''t say I burned down an entire village of cultists." R''s eyes widened as the meaning of Alex''s words sank in. Lehm slapped him on the back, trying not to laugh¡ªafter all, R would have to face the consequences in the evening. Everyone who overheard their conversation cast him sympathetic glances. R began frantically thinking of ways to avoid revenge from the robo-dog. Or maybe just skipping the training? But then he remembered that he''d be punished even worse for skipping. His shoulders slumped. He realized there was no chance of escape. Passersby just patted him on the back in support. Even Itami and Kota''s group, who arrived just then, asked why R looked so down. After learning the reason, they too gave him a restrained pat on the back. "I don''t need your support!" R snapped. "What''s the big deal about revenge from a robo-dog? So what?!" Lehm laughed. "Then don''t complain when they shock you in the evening to boost motivation and the strength of youth." The other guys laughed along with Lehm, causing R''s face to turn an even darker shade. Alex smirked and headed towards the ferry. He didn''t even need to guess what awaited R during the evening training¡ªGIR would surely take it out on him, and it was already inevitable. The girls, curious, asked what exactly GIR was planning to do with R, intrigued by how the robo-dog intended to take revenge. Rebecca, smiling broadly, gave a few examples, making the girls laugh and express a desire to watch it in full enjoyment later. Alex reminded them that they would be at the training anyway, as Valmet, Saeko, and Rei were also in the group he was training. Returning to the ferry''s control room, Alex noticed Shizuka, comfortably settled on a mattress. She waved at them as soon as she saw them. Before anyone could say anything, Alex swiftly moved forward and collapsed face-first onto her thighs. Sinking into the softness, he relaxed, and a satisfied smile appeared on his face. Shizuka blinked in surprise but quickly regained her composure and began gently stroking his hair. "Why did our three little ones come back so upset? What happened after they ran out?" she asked, continuing to tenderly comb through his strands. Alex mumbled something, but since his face was between her thighs, his words were impossible to decipher. "It tickles, and I didn''t understand anything," Shizuka laughed, feeling his breath. "Shizuka, if he turns his head, he won''t be able to see your face because of your two hills. Though, considering your size, you won''t see his face either," Rika teased, watching her friend with a sly smile. "And I don''t need to see his face to understand what happened to our little ones," Shizuka puffed her cheeks. Rika just laughed, then sprawled out on the available space, showing no desire to move at all. Alex turned onto his back and indeed found that his view was blocked by two impressive hills. Quietly explaining to Shizuka why GIR, MIMI, and Stitch were so upset, he noticed that she just nodded in confusion, not fully understanding why the trio had reacted the way they did. To her, those people were infected and cultists, so eliminating them was a logical step. Not wanting to go deeper into the discussion, Alex simply advised her not to overthink it ¡ª the trio would get over it soon enough and return to their usual behavior. "So, what about those people? I mean, the infected who kidnapped the older sister of those kids?" Shizuka asked, changing her wording just in time as she noticed warning looks directed at her. "I dealt with them. But it might have put another target on me and our group," Alex said, gesturing around. "What do you mean? Another target?" Yuriko frowned. "Wait, you said ''another''? So, we already had one? Did I miss something?" Rei asked in surprise. "Do you even pay attention to what''s going on around us?" Brunhilda asked dryly, looking at the girls with a blank expression. The girls exchanged glances, then looked at Brunhilda, each trying to remember when the first target appeared on their backs. However, Koko wasn''t even going to worry about it ¡ª she had been hunted so many times throughout her life that she''d long stopped counting. One or two new targets didn''t change anything. Lazily sprawled on the mattress, she made it clear that what was happening didn''t concern her. Valmet noticed her behavior and sighed heavily, while the other girls tried to analyze the situation. "If I understand correctly, the first target appeared after we helped with the shelter in Tokyo, where Alex killed that huge zombie," Saya began, frowning. "And the second one was when he dealt with the infected farmers?" "Exactly right," Alex confirmed with a smile. "Good job, Saya! I''m so proud of you! Want a reward in the form of a kiss?" He winked and blew her an air kiss. "Idiot... not here," she muttered, turning away, her cheeks turning slightly red. Alex smirked, noticing her embarrassment, but was immediately met with Rebecca''s laughter. "Well, well, a shy virgin," she giggled. "With that shyness, you''ll never end up in bed with Alex!" At those words, a vein began to pulse on Saya''s temple, and their argument flared up again with new intensity. The others tactfully ignored their spat, but Alex felt Shizuka gently tap his cheek. He sat up slightly to see what she wanted and noticed how she pointed expressively to herself, her gaze clearly asking, "What about me?" Smiling, Alex gently kissed her on the lips. Of course, this didn''t go unnoticed. Saya and Rebecca immediately stopped arguing, exchanged looks, and... teamed up to attack him. The other girls quickly joined in, and within seconds, Alex''s face was covered in lipstick. He blinked in confusion, trying to grasp why the girls even used lipstick in the middle of an apocalypse¡­ but decided he didn''t want to know what was going on in their heads. What concerned him more right now was that he desperately needed a shower to wash off the traces of their "affection" from his face. "I mean, I''m not opposed to kisses and all that," he smirked. "But can we skip the lipstick next time?" "What do you mean, ''skip the lipstick''?" Yuriko protested. "A girl should always look beautiful, no matter the situation. It''s obvious." "Uh... okay, got it," Alex grinned, raising his hands in surrender. "Then I think I''ll go take a shower. Wash off the remnants of your affection." "Sweetheart, would you like me to scrub your back?" Rika cooed flirtatiously. "Well, I''m not against it... but no funny business," Alex warned, squinting. "Because when things start getting interesting, you know someone will always show up." "You sure know how to spoil a girl''s fun..." Rika pouted. Alex went to his bag, grabbed clean clothes, and headed to the shower. However, before he even had a chance to collect himself, Rika, Brunhilda, Rebecca, Koko, Valmet, and Saeko had joined him. The other girls held back for now, but Rika clearly wasn''t going to back down¡ªshe was busy persuading Shizuka to come with them, convincing her that with her "hills," she''d seduce Alex even faster. Shizuka glanced at her impressive chest, then at Rika... and hesitated. "Hmm..." she squinted, but after a few seconds of thought, shook her head. "No, maybe next time. When we''re alone." Rika didn''t give up, and started whispering something in Shizuka''s ear. Judging by the quick blush on Shizuka''s face, Rika''s arguments were quite... convincing. Rei and Saya, noticing this, decided to eavesdrop on the conversation. But after a few seconds, they too blushed... and started considering whether they should join the others. Meanwhile, the older girls¡ªYuriko, Kiriko, and Namiyo¡ªjust watched, exchanging glances. They decided to give the younger ones a chance, but when the opportunity arose, they''d surely take it to be alone with Alex. Alex and the girls headed to the shower area to freshen up and relax. He quickly undressed and wrapped a towel around his waist, while Rebecca didn''t even bother with such formalities¡ªshe just stripped off her clothes and walked straight into the shower as if nothing unusual had happened. Alex just shook his head, used to her usual behavior. They turned on the hot water first, enjoying the warm streams. In truth, Alex was craving not just a shower but a hot bath, but after a sigh, he resigned himself to the current circumstances. Within a few seconds, the other girls joined them. When the girls, who hadn''t seen Alex undressed yet, finally got a good look at his body, their eyes widened in surprise for a moment. Perfect proportions, defined muscles, impeccable posture¡ªa sight that made their throats dry. "I didn''t know you had matching tattoos," Rika commented, examining Alex and Rebecca''s backs. "Sort of. Didn''t you notice before?" Alex slightly turned his head toward her. "How could I have noticed if you''ve never taken off your t-shirt around us? I was starting to think it was glued to your skin," Rika scoffed, rolling her eyes and patting him on the back. "And what does that tattoo of flames and weird symbols mean?" Koko asked with interest, studying his back closely. "It''s the crest of the goddess Hestia¡ªthe protector of family, home, and the hearth," Brunhilda explained as she entered the shower beside Alex. Koko squinted, demanding a more detailed explanation. Alex, taking his time, explained that the inscriptions on their backs were a sort of blessing written in an ancient language. "So, you and Rebecca chose these tattoos because you put family above everything else?" Valmet asked, standing nearby. "Exactly. Rebecca and I live by this principle. It''s tied to our past," Alex replied. The curious girls began to ask what exactly had motivated their choice. Without hesitation, Rebecca opened up a bit of her story, sharing what she had gone through in her childhood. Koko, Valmet, Saeko, and Rika weren''t expecting to hear something like this. They were shocked to learn that her own parents had sold her to slave traders, and it was only thanks to her older brother that she survived. "So, what did you do to your parents after that?" Valmet asked, frowning. "What do you think I did¡­? I unloaded an entire magazine into them. If it weren''t for Pilar, I probably would''ve dismembered them and fed them to the dogs," Rebecca said coldly. The girls involuntarily flinched upon hearing her tone. To them, Rebecca had always been like a mischievous gremlin who loved teasing everyone, but now they saw a completely different side of her. Alex noticed the shift in her emotion and gently stroked her hair, trying to calm her. He knew that Rebecca hated talking about her past, that it haunted her at night until they started living together. Realizing they had touched a sensitive topic, the girls decided to change the subject. To lighten the mood, Rika suggested that she scrub Alex''s back¡ªafter all, that''s why she was here. Alex sat down on a stool to make it easier for her. The problem, though, was that Rika didn''t seem interested in simply washing his back. Her hands grew more mischievous, slowly moving from his shoulders to his chest, and then... "Hey! Stop groping him!" Saeko protested, pulling Rika away. "Yeah, yeah, give us a turn!" Koko chimed in. "Oh, really?!" Rika huffed. "At least I''m not shy!" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While the girls argued, Brunhilda seized the moment, silently going around them and starting to wash Alex''s back. "How dare you take advantage of the fact that we''re distracted?!" Rebecca exclaimed, pointing at her. "I''m not to blame that you''re all too loud," Brunhilda replied calmly, with a slight smile, massaging Alex''s head and lathering him with shampoo. The girls exchanged glances, then turned back to Brunhilda, who completely ignored their stares and calmly continued helping Alex wash off the foam. Realizing that fighting her was useless, they agreed to a temporary truce and decided to join in. A few minutes later, Alex looked like a living mountain of soap bubbles. He could never have imagined he''d end up in such a comical situation. The girls, not missing the opportunity, immediately started teasing him. "Now you''ll become a part of me, The Man of Foam! No one can escape my soap bubbles!" Alex declared dramatically, suddenly grabbing the first girl he could, which happened to be Koko, and pulling her tightly against him. "Run, girls! I''ll hold him off, sacrificing myself!" Koko cried in a pitiful tone. From the huge cloud of foam, her hand emerged, dramatically extended forward, as if she were bidding farewell to the others. "Don''t worry, White, we''ll save you!" Rebecca theatrically declared, grabbing the shower and directing it at Alex. "No! You can''t defeat him! Escape while you can! I have become part of The Man of Foam!" Koko continued to perform her dramatic act. Alex couldn''t hold it in any longer and burst into laughter, completely breaking character as the villain. Koko joined him, and it looked from the outside like a massive mountain of foam was laughing contagiously. Rebecca didn''t waste any time and turned on the shower, dousing Alex and Koko with a stream of water, washing away all the foam. When the soapy cloud cleared, the girls saw that Koko had clearly seized the moment and was now pressed against Alex, shamelessly feeling him up. "Not again!" Rebecca exclaimed, rolling her eyes. A new struggle began: the girls tried to pull Koko away from Alex, but she wasn''t about to give up so easily. Eventually, the shower took much longer than planned, but no one complained ¡ª everyone had a great time. When they finally left the shower, Alex and the girls headed back. Upon reaching upstairs, Alex noticed Itami, who seemed to be looking for him. As soon as he saw Alex, he hurried toward him. "You guys go ahead, I''ll catch up," Alex said to the girls while drying his hair with a towel. Once they had gone, he turned to Itami. "Something happened? I thought you''d be watching anime by now, not looking for me." "First, I wanted to report on the raid we just returned from, then I''d get to my hobby," Itami replied as though it were the most natural thing in the world. "I doubt you found anything new, except for infected dogs or another group of cultists," Alex shook his head. "This time it''s different. We came across a new type of zombie... but it was strange," Itami said, pulling out a holographic projector, which every raid group leader had. Alex showed a hint of interest and gestured for him to continue. "When we split up, my group went to the city to gather medical supplies. We stumbled upon a clinic and decided to check it out, in case there was something useful left. At some point, we heard crying. We thought someone might need help and followed the sound. When we got closer, we saw a woman in tattered clothes, sitting on the floor, crying. Deciding to help, we approached... and then she suddenly jumped up and started screaming, before charging at us." "And then what happened?" Alex asked, watching as Itami activated the hologram. "We were lucky that one of the guys reacted in time and shot her in the chest with a buckshot. But that didn''t stop her. We had to empty an entire magazine into her before she finally fell," Itami scrolled through images of the unusual zombie''s body. Alex studied the pictures carefully, then muttered thoughtfully: "This is getting interesting..." From Itami''s story, Alex already figured out what type of zombie his group had encountered. They had come across a mutated infected, referred to as a Witch, or something similar. This is a very dangerous, resilient, and incredibly fast type of zombie. The most unsettling thing about it is its endless pursuit of the person who disturbed it. That''s why this mutant was called a Witch. Nodding, Alex asked a few more questions, but Itami knew very little ¡ª his group had killed the infected too quickly to gather detailed information. "Got it," Alex said, patting Itami on the shoulder. But before Alex could add anything else, Itami had already saluted and yelled: "Time to watch anime!" before disappearing down the corridor. Alex just shook his head and headed for the steamship''s control room. As soon as he entered, the girls immediately asked what Itami wanted. Alex briefly explained the situation, telling the girls about the new type of zombie his group had encountered. The girls perked up, eager to see it, and Alex simply nodded toward the laptop: "Anytime, you can check all the available information about the zombies we''ve encountered." Without wasting time, the girls gathered around the laptop, studying the new data. At that moment, Alex''s phone rang. "Pirate ship Mugiwara! If you''ve found the One Piece, we''re coming for you!" he answered with a smirk. A familiar laugh came from the other end of the line: "Heh, unexpected greeting, Alex." "Why are you calling so early? Or is everything in your CIA bunker so good that you''re bored?" "No, the reason is different. I hope you''re already far from Tokyo?" "And why do you need to know? We''ve been on the road for a couple of days." "The UN council has approved an airstrike on Tokyo to contain the infected horde. This proposal came from Japan''s prime minister. I found out about it through my contacts ¡ª the decision was made twenty minutes ago." Alex frowned. "Kasper, you do realize the entire Japanese government is already dead?" "That''s obvious. Just like the fact that most world governments haven''t been functioning for a while. I''m just calling to warn you. If you''re far enough away, that''s good. I don''t want to lose my sister without even attending her wedding." "We''ve already left the strike radius. Unless an EMP causes trouble... But something tells me it''s not that simple. Alright, thanks for the heads-up. Stay in touch." Alex ended the call and looked up ¡ª the girls had been listening to the conversation. "Warn everyone. Tokyo will be hit by an airstrike soon. And check who has pacemakers ¡ª EMP could be a problem." The girls nodded and quickly spread the warning. Alex ordered GIR to move the steamship farther from the shore, just in case the explosion triggered a tsunami. Those who wanted to see the strike gathered on the deck, watching the horizon. Time seemed to drag on unbearably, and the tension among the people grew. And then, in the distance, a massive dome-shaped vortex appeared above Tokyo. Alex narrowed his eyes. "This isn''t an airstrike..." He immediately understood: this was a cleansing operation by the "Evil Corporation" branch. Even so, the scale of destruction was colossal ¡ª the city and everything in it vanished in an instant. Those watching the explosion felt a heavy weight in their hearts. People they had known, worked with, and served alongside in Tokyo were now gone. Rika stood nearby, holding Alex''s hand. Her eyes were glistening with tears. "How are you?" he asked softly. "I''m fine... I just knew many people who stayed there. I served with them... and now they''re gone," her voice trembled. "Don''t mourn those who''ve already gone. Better direct that pain toward something that will help you cope with it." Rika sniffed and slapped his hand. "You could''ve just hugged or kissed me instead of throwing around wise words." Alex smirked. "Well, do you feel better now?" Rika wiped away her tears and looked at the shrinking explosion dome. "We still have to deal with the bastards who caused this..." That anger was shared by all the survivors. They wanted to punish those responsible for the zombie apocalypse. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 236 - 236: Skill Demonstration When the warning about the impending airstrike on Tokyo came from the women in Alex''s group, those who wanted to witness it firsthand gathered on the ferry''s upper deck. Time dragged on unbearably, as if it had frozen, trying to delay the inevitable. However, instead of the expected mushroom-shaped explosion, an enormous dome-shaped vortex appeared over the city. No one present had ever seen anything like it before. But Alex had encountered something similar¡ªit reminded him of how the Umbrella Corporation in Resident Evil purged lost branches. The officers and soldiers who had left Tokyo with Alex''s group now blamed themselves for not convincing their colleagues to leave with them. However, they understood that no one could have predicted the city would be struck in such a manner. Alex silently watched as the dome gradually shrank until it completely disappeared. There was no need to guess¡ªTokyo had been wiped off the face of the earth. Everyone who remained there was gone forever. Surviving such an event was simply impossible. Shifting his gaze to Rika, whose face reflected a mix of shock and sorrow, Alex placed a hand on her head in an attempt to offer some comfort. He knew his words had given her motivation and a goal¡ªto fight against the Evil Corporation¡ªbut now was not the time. Among them were still people who couldn''t fight or defend themselves. Taking a deep breath, Alex tore his gaze away from where Tokyo once stood. Gesturing for the women to follow, he headed toward the ferry''s control room. No one spoke a word. They had just witnessed an entire city being erased, and perhaps, there had been survivors who never got the chance to escape. Curiosity gnawed at Alex. He opened his laptop and connected to a satellite hovering over Japan. The women, noticing his actions, gathered around, eagerly peering at the screen. The satellite slowly adjusted, locking onto the necessary coordinates. A few moments later, a horrifying image appeared before them¡ªwhere Tokyo had once stood, now gaped an enormous, impossibly deep crater. Nothing remained. "It''s like the whole city was thrown into a blender and dumped somewhere else," Yuriko muttered with a frown. "I''ve never seen anything like this¡­ Where did they get such a weapon? Such technology?" Koko furrowed her brows, trying to recall if she had ever come across anything similar. The other women also tried to find comparisons, but nothing came to mind. They still struggled to comprehend the scale of destruction. If Alex hadn''t decided to leave Tokyo so early, they would have suffered the same fate. Rebecca, however, was deep in thought¡­ She had seen something like this before. Then suddenly, a realization struck her. She remembered! When Alex, disguised as Hashirama, fought Hades, he had used a technique strikingly similar to this vortex. Suddenly, Rebecca clapped her fist into her palm, drawing everyone''s attention. All eyes, including Alex''s, turned to her in surprise. "I remember where I''ve seen something like this!" she declared confidently, nodding with satisfaction. Alex raised an eyebrow, waiting for her to continue. He was curious himself as to where she could have encountered such a thing. The other women also looked at Rebecca with interest, finding it hard to believe she was familiar with something so devastating. Brunhilde figured it out first but chose to stay silent, waiting for Rebecca to voice her thoughts. "And where exactly did you see it? You won''t find something like this on the internet, let alone on the streets," Saya adjusted her glasses, watching Rebecca expectantly. "It looks like Alex''s technique. Something like¡­ Rasen¡­" Rebecca mused. "That vortex and Alex''s technique are similar, only his was on a much smaller scale." She nodded in satisfaction, proud that she had solved the mystery. Hearing Rebecca''s words, Alex realized she was right. The Rasenshuriken and the massive vortex that had destroyed Tokyo were indeed similar. Now, one thought lodged itself in his mind¡ªwhat if he unleashed the Rasenshuriken on such an enormous scale? Could it annihilate not just a city, but an entire planet? Or perhaps even a galaxy? Unintentionally, Alex let out a laugh¡ªa sinister, villainous cackle, like that of an antagonist who had just devised a genius but catastrophic plan. His laughter immediately drew the attention of the girls, who stared at him in confusion before shifting their gazes to Brunhilde and Rebecca, silently seeking an explanation. "Is he okay? Why did he suddenly start laughing like a villain?" Ray whispered, pointing at Alex. "He''ll get over it soon," Brunhilde sighed. "Right now, he''s thinking about how to wipe out an entire city with that technique¡­ Honestly, you little green gremlin, why did you have to put that idea in his head?" She shot an accusatory look at Rebecca. Rebecca simply grinned, laced her fingers behind her head, and started whistling, feigning complete innocence. That nearly made Brunhilde''s eye twitch¡ªsometimes she genuinely wondered if she had ended up with the strangest family in the world. Her husband, Alex, was a chaotic, destructive force of nature who occasionally got the urge to blow things up¡­ on an absurdly grand scale. With a sigh, Brunhilde admitted¡ªyes, love was a strange thing. But no matter how much she loved him, she would still find a way to distract him from leveling another city out of sheer curiosity. Meanwhile, the other girls were still trying to figure out what technique Rebecca had been talking about and why it had suddenly made Alex consider causing a local apocalypse. "Can someone explain what this technique is? I''m completely lost," Ray asked. "Alright," Brunhilde said, adjusting her hair before beginning her explanation. "The technique is called Rasenshuriken. It''s an advanced version of a simpler technique. But, according to Alex, it''s forbidden because it harms not only the opponent but also the user." "Forbidden?" Kiriko repeated in surprise. "Yes. If you want a visual comparison, it looks similar to the dome that just erased Tokyo¡ªjust on a smaller scale." The girls exchanged glances, but Saya, always the inquisitive one, decided to dig deeper. "Why is it forbidden? How exactly does it harm the user?" That question triggered a wave of curiosity, and soon, Brunhilde was bombarded with questions. The others joined in too¡ªthey were eager to learn more about this terrifying technique. Meanwhile, Alex had snapped out of his destructive musings. He knew he would have a chance to test such levels of destruction eventually, but there was no need to rush. Closing his laptop, he glanced at the girls, who were listening intently to Brunhilde''s explanations. For a brief moment, the thought of making Saya a shinobi crossed his mind, but he dismissed it almost immediately. No, Saya was a genius, but she wasn''t a fighter. She would be better suited as a strategist¡ªa commander who directed an army rather than fighting on the front lines herself. Her intelligence made her a natural at coordinating warriors rather than wielding a weapon herself. "Have you finally stopped acting like a third-rate villain from an old movie?" Kiriko quipped, noticing Alex had closed his laptop. "Villain? What do you mean? I''m the kindest, sweetest person ever," Alex declared, resting his cheeks on his hands and putting on an innocent expression. "Do you even believe that yourself?" Valmet asked tiredly, rolling her eyes. "Of course not. Good people don''t live long," Alex grinned. Valmet just shook her head. If Alex wasn''t a good person, then what did that make her? The others just rolled their eyes. No matter how hard Alex tried to play the villain, none of them actually saw him as one. No one forced him to save people, organize a group of survivors in the zombie apocalypse, or try to get everyone safely to Okinawa and then to Alaska. Shizuka walked up to him and, without a word, hugged his head, gently pressing it against her ample chest. "Yeah, yeah, of course, you''re a villain," she chuckled, stroking his head affectionately. Alex''s eye twitched slightly at what Shizuka was doing. He couldn''t understand why she was doing this or why she was talking about villains. He had never called himself one¡ªhe had simply said he didn''t consider himself a good person. Sighing, he pushed the thought aside and pulled his phone out of his pocket to check the time. He still had to continue training his students... or rather, his cute little trainees. Freeing himself slightly from Shizuka''s soft embrace, he glanced at the screen and realized it was time to start training. "Saeko, Rei, Valmet, don''t forget you have training soon. That goes for you too, Brunhilde¡ªyou took on the responsibility of training the others," Alex reminded them. "I already held a training session while you were out, so my students are resting," Brunhilde replied with a smile. "Alright then," he nodded. Despite that, Alex wasn''t in a hurry to leave Shizuka''s embrace just yet. He liked the soft, cozy feeling, and as he buried his face back into her pillowy hills, he sighed, instantly losing all motivation to move or do anything. At the same time, he started thinking that it was time to create another robot¡ªfinish the set and officially turn the trio of troublemakers into the "Death Watch." Since all of his assistants¡ªGIR, MIMI, and Stitch¡ªresembled dogs in some way, the new robot should fit the theme as well. That thought settled in his mind, and Alex added a sketch of the new team member to his to-do list. Once they reached Okinawa, he would start working on the project. The girls stared in confusion at Alex, who had just been talking about training but now looked completely content in Shizuka''s arms. Brunhilde let out a deep sigh¡ªit seemed Alex had entered his lazy mode again. If no one shook him out of it, he''d procrastinate training for as long as possible. She got up, walked over to him, and grabbed him by the scruff, yanking his face out of Shizuka''s chest. "Enough cuddling, it''s time for you to train people. You took on this responsibility, so keep your word," she said firmly, trying to pull him away. "I''m not slacking off; I''m making plans. Thinking about the last member of GIR''s group," Alex replied, rolling his eyes. Hearing that Alex was planning to add to their ranks, GIR, MIMI, and Stitch immediately perked up. In an instant, the trio of troublemakers surrounded him, bombarding him with questions. Even the girls became curious about who he wanted to add. Brunhilde felt tempted to peek into his thoughts but decided she could wait. Knowing Alex, he would spill everything soon enough. For now, she just mentally prepared herself for their already chaotic life to become even crazier. "Dad, who is it? Who? Who?" MIMI asked impatiently, tugging at his face. "It''s Secret. But once they arrive, you''ll officially be called the Death Watch," Alex said with a grin, patting MIMI on the head. The trio''s eyes instantly lit up with excitement. GIR, MIMI, and Stitch leaped off Alex and started spinning in circles, performing some sort of victory dance. Alex watched the scene, satisfied with their reaction, while the girls exchanged puzzled looks. "Who even is this Death Watch?" Rei finally asked, looking at Rebecca, who always seemed to have answers to these kinds of questions. But Rebecca just shrugged, showing that she had no idea either. All eyes then turned to Brunhilde¡ªif anyone knew, it would be her. However, Brunhilde also shook her head, making it clear that this was just as much a mystery to her. Alex had no intention of explaining who the Death Watch was, as there was no point in doing so yet. Pulling himself away from the soft refuge of Shizuka, he stood up, stretched, and motioned for Valmet, Saeko, and Rei to follow him for training. The other girls didn''t want to sit idly in the control room and decided to watch as well. Even the Troublemaker Trio, grabbing Alice by the hand, dragged her along¡ªthey seemed just as eager to attend the training session. When Alex and his group stepped onto the deck, the trainees were already waiting. "I thought you weren''t gonna show up¡­" R drawled, lazily resting his hands behind his head. "Maybe we can take the day off?" "Not today," Alex smirked, sitting down on a chair. "As my teacher once said: ''You''ll rest when you''re dead. For now¡ªone more lap.''" "You had a weird teacher¡­" Mao shook his head. "Maybe. But enough talk! Let''s pick up where we left off. It''s time to awaken your youthful power!" Alex declared enthusiastically, raising a finger. Everyone attending training let out a heavy sigh. They had grown used to his strange phrases, but they were still unexpected every time. Alex, however, noticed a couple of new faces among the trainees¡ªJonah and Beatrix. "Oh, we have newcomers! Didn''t expect to see you here," he said with interest, shifting his gaze to them. "Lord Samurai, I came to train so I can become a real samurai!" Beatrix declared, eyes blazing with determination. "Got it, got it. Then stand next to Saeko, she''ll help and guide you. Since you want to be a samurai, you''ll have a special program." Alex nodded toward Saeko before turning to Jonah. "And what about you? Wouldn''t it be better to rest or help your family settle in on the ferry?" "The guys said your training will make me stronger," Jonah replied calmly, meeting Alex''s gaze directly. "Uh-huh¡­ You guys, aren''t you ashamed of tricking Jonah like this?" Alex narrowed his eyes at Koko''s team. "Dragging him into this mess with you? Like, ''if I suffer, others should too''?" "Suffer? What do you mean?" R grinned. "He needs to embrace the power of youth too!" Alex sighed, shaking his head before looking back at Jonah, confirming if he was sure about this decision. Jonah nodded firmly, stating that he was doing this to protect his family. "Alright, have it your way," Alex waved dismissively. "GIR, bring some weights for our newcomers." GIR immediately rushed off to fulfill the request, while Alex ordered everyone to start warming up. Just like last time, spectators began gathering on the deck, eager to see how his trainees would awaken their so-called "youthful power." "Hey, Alex, can I ask you something?" R spoke up while stretching. "That day when we escaped the airport, you suddenly vanished and reappeared on top of that giant zombie''s head¡­ How did you do that? What kind of technique was that?" After these words, everyone immediately turned their attention to Alex with obvious interest. Even those who had been with him in the Tokyo shelter wanted to know how he moved so quickly across the battlefield, almost as if he were teleporting through the zombie horde. "Actually, I planned to explain this when we reach Okinawa," Alex answered casually, stretching. "After you''ve at least awakened a bit of your youthful energy... But oh well. I''ll show you a couple of techniques." "A couple?" Saya raised an eyebrow. "You mean there''s more than one?" "Of course," Alex scoffed. "There are dozens of movement techniques. I can''t even be bothered to list them all¡­ But I''ll show you three that I use most often." With those words, he suddenly grabbed Saya by the nose, making her let out an annoyed squeak. Saya swatted his hand away and crossed her arms over her chest, demanding that he demonstrate the three movement techniques as promised. Alex just smirked and took a few steps back, preparing for the demonstration. Honestly, he wasn''t in the mood to move much right now, but since they asked, why not? After all, this was something he planned to teach them in the future anyway. "First, the basic technique. Shinobi use it, and it''s called Shunshin, or the Body Flicker Technique," Alex said, and in the next instant, he was gone. Everyone watching immediately started looking around frantically, trying to spot him. "It''s mainly used to confuse an enemy or escape quickly. If you master it well, you won''t leave a single trace of movement behind," Alex''s voice echoed. When everyone looked up, they were shocked to see him standing upside down¡ªright on the mast. "Wait... Are you seriously standing on the mast upside down?!" R pointed at him in disbelief. "Exactly," Alex confirmed calmly. "But that''s not the point right now. While you finish warming up, I''ll show you two more techniques. Then, once we reach Okinawa, we''ll begin full-fledged training." With that, he effortlessly dropped down and landed back in his original spot. For a brief moment, his thoughts drifted. If the Imperium plan didn''t work out, he could always usher in a new era¡ªan era of shinobi villages. Though, of course, that would inevitably lead to new wars. People always find a reason to fight, and that was unavoidable. "What technique are you showing next?" Koko asked eagerly, bouncing in place like a child waiting for a surprise. "The next one is called ''Hoho,'' or ''Stride.'' Call it whatever you prefer. It''s a more advanced technique because it can be used in combat," Alex explained, moving on to the next demonstration. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared and reappeared right behind R, who had just finished warming up. The man felt a strange chill down his spine and quickly turned around, only to find Alex standing next to him, pointing a finger right at his face. R quickly stepped back. "As you can see, this technique is excellent for closing the distance with an opponent. But mastery level makes all the difference¡ªyou can achieve much more," Alex explained, vanishing and reappearing in his original spot. "How much more? What else can you do besides closing the distance?" Valmet asked, watching him intently. A thought was already forming in her mind¡ªmastering this technique could be extremely useful, especially since she preferred fighting with knives. Alex motioned for her to step closer, preparing to demonstrate what else ''Stride'' was capable of. He, of course, didn''t mention that this technique was primarily used by Shinigami from another universe. Without any unnecessary questions, Valmet approached him, while everyone else watched curiously, eager to see what would happen next. Even the sudden appearance of GIR, who had brought weighted wristbands, went almost unnoticed. The robo-dog swiftly attached them to Beatrix and Jonah''s wrists while they were too focused on Alex to react. They only realized what had happened a moment later when the weights were already secured. However, deciding not to get distracted, they turned their attention back to him. And then¡ªhe vanished. Images of Alex flickered around Valmet, surrounding her from all sides. His movements were chaotic and unpredictable, like mirages, making it impossible to tell where the real one was. "If you master this technique to perfection, you can confuse your enemy just like this," Alex''s voice echoed from all directions at once. The onlookers desperately tried to pinpoint his real position, but it was futile. Their expressions spoke volumes¡ªthey couldn''t find him. Alex smirked. Now it was time to move on to the third technique. A moment later, he stopped, reappearing behind Valmet. Resting his chin on her shoulder, he wrapped an arm around her waist. She simply rolled her eyes, already used to Alex finding every opportunity to hug her. The guys watching exchanged knowing looks, then, as if on cue, all gave Alex a thumbs-up. An idea instantly formed in their heads¡ªif they could master this technique, they could sneak up on girls they liked and hug them unnoticed. Their eyes lit up with enthusiasm as they imagined all the ways they could use this skill. "What''s the last technique?" Saya asked, crossing her arms. "You''ve shown us two so far: one for escaping and one for confusing the enemy. Logically, the third should be for high-speed movement. Am I right?" Alex paused, looking at her in surprise. Even Brunhilde cast an intrigued glance at Saya, mentally noting her ability to analyze information. The thought of passing down some of her wisdom and teaching the girl tactical thinking briefly crossed her mind. Alex grinned, nodding approvingly, and gave Saya a thumbs-up. She smirked in satisfaction, pleased that she had guessed correctly. A silence settled over the deck. The others were beginning to realize that Alex wasn''t just demonstrating random movement techniques¡ªhe was showcasing specific ones: one for retreat, one for combat, and one for rapid travel. Now, it was time for the final skill. Some of those who had previously refused Alex''s training started reconsidering their decision. However, remembering the exhausted state of those who had trained with him on the first day, they quickly dismissed the idea. No one wanted to end up like a "dead dog" after a brutal session. "Saya is right," Alex confirmed. "The last technique is meant for movement. It''s called Shunpo. I''ll show you two variations: ''Cling to the Ground'' and ''Cling to the Sky.''" He paused, letting them process the information before continuing. "The essence of this technique is to cover distance in as few steps as possible. Simply put, you need to get from point A to point B using minimal movement. The first stage is fairly simple, but the last two require considerable effort, especially the final one." Alex released Valmet from his embrace and stepped back to create enough space for the demonstration. Taking a single step, he instantly appeared ahead, then took another and changed positions again. His movements were so fast that tracking him with the naked eye was difficult. However, he deliberately left marks on the deck so the others could follow his trajectory. The most observant ones noticed first and pointed it out to the rest. Those who hadn''t yet grasped the technique''s principle started focusing on the marks, trying to understand how exactly Alex was moving. Having finished the demonstration, Alex returned to Valmet, once again wrapping his arms around her waist and resting his chin on her shoulder. "You only showed the first stage. What about the second one, the one related to the sky?" Toji asked, adjusting his glasses. To him, these techniques resembled moves from martial arts manga. He even found himself wondering if Alex could demonstrate Goku''s famous technique. Deciding to ask about it later when the moment was right, Toji fell silent and continued observing. "Ah, right," Alex recalled. "The second stage, as I mentioned, is called ''Cling to the Sky.'' Its essence lies in overcoming obstacles. While the first stage is about straightforward movement, the second allows you to climb buildings and other heights effortlessly." With that, he prepared for the next demonstration. Alex decided to use the ship''s mast as an example. Taking a step back, he vanished from his spot and, in the blink of an eye, appeared at the very top. Those who had already learned to follow his footprints on the ground now searched for traces on the mast. To their surprise, they found a trail of footprints leading upward. Now it became clear what Alex meant by calling the second stage '' Cling to the Sky.'' However, he kept one crucial detail to himself¡ªthe technique also allowed him to push off the air itself. But it was too early to reveal that. Mastering even one stage of Shunpo would already require significant time and effort. Without lingering, Alex leaped off the mast and landed on the deck with the grace of a predator. Applause erupted around him, but instead of feeling pride, he merely frowned. This felt more like a street performance than a training session. However, his thoughts were interrupted by an unexpected scene¡ªAlice had seemingly already befriended Malka, Jonah''s friend. Alex curiously glanced at the girls, involuntarily wondering about the nature of Malka and Jonah''s relationship. "Well then, the demonstration is over! Now it''s time to make your youthful strength burn like a blazing flame!" he declared with a grin, raising a finger to the sky. A collective sigh followed¡ªeveryone understood that training was inevitable. R, more than anyone, was growing nervous. He kept sneaking glances at GIR, who seemed fully absorbed in playing with Mimi, Stitch, Alice, and Malka. Seeing that the robo-dog was paying him no attention, R relaxed a little. Alex sat down on a chair next to the girls, who had chosen to watch rather than participate in the training. Those who had come just for entertainment wisely left, not wanting to get in the way. At that moment, Alice tugged at Alex''s sleeve, asking for a console for Malka. He simply smirked, gently ruffling the girl''s hair. After all, besides Malka, there were other children from Jonah''s family who also wanted to have fun. "Let''s hook up the console to the TV," Alex suggested. Alice nodded excitedly, and Alex immediately asked GIR to bring over a screen they hadn''t yet dismantled for parts. GIR nodded and went off with Stitch to retrieve it. Making sure the kids were occupied, Alex turned his attention back to his trainees. "Saeko, train Beatrix. She wants to become a samurai, and you''re the best one for the job," he instructed. Saeko nodded and led Beatrix away. Meanwhile, Alex once again set out to awaken the "power of youth" in the remaining students. Just like last time, an hour later, everyone was sprawled out on the deck, looking like exhausted dogs. But Alex noticed something interesting¡ªTakashi was pushing himself harder than usual. He was desperately trying to stand up, even though his body was no longer responding. Alex followed his gaze and immediately understood the reason. Takashi was looking at Jonah. A competitive fire burned in his eyes¡ªsince he and Jonah were nearly the same age, it gave him the motivation not to fall behind. Alex nodded, pleased to see that competition was an excellent motivator. After giving the students a short break, he resumed their training. The only one who refused to falter was Koko¡ªshe kept encouraging her team by calling them weaklings. Namiyo, on the other hand, simply watched her son with a warm smile, understanding his desire to become stronger. When the training session finally ended, Alex approached Valmet, Rei, and Saeko, effortlessly scooped them up into his arms, and carried them back. At that moment, he noticed Beatrix lying nearby. "Damn, what am I supposed to do with her now?" Alex glanced around for help. His eyes landed on Brunhilde. Unfortunately, she misunderstood his intent. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without a word, Brunhilde picked up Beatrix and silently followed after him. When he laid the girls down on the mattresses, he turned around and found Brunhilde standing beside Beatrix. Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Uh... why did you bring her?" Shrugging, he decided not to overthink it. That would be a problem for his "future self." Right now, all he wanted was to drink something warm and enjoy a movie with the girls. To be continued¡­ +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 237 - 237: A New Stop and a Group of Hostile People Time on the ferry passed unnoticed, but even the smallest circumstances could delay their journey. The day after Tokyo''s destruction, a violent storm erupted at sea, forcing the ship to steer as far from the shore as possible to avoid being thrown onto land. Due to the high waves, the ferry had to come to a halt, delaying their travels. However, Alex noticed something strange¡ªwhile the sea raged, the sky remained clear, with no sign of an approaching storm. Other passengers picked up on this anomaly as well. Trying to make sense of the phenomenon, Alex listened to Yuriko''s theory. She suggested that one of the coastal cities might have been hit by an airstrike, generating powerful waves that reached their vessel. Her assumption was supported by other women as they discussed possible explanations. Alex pondered the motive behind such an attack. If Tokyo had been wiped off the map because of the "Evil Corporation''s" branch, then perhaps the organization''s leadership had decided to eliminate another facility to erase any remaining evidence. While the ship drifted at sea, Yuriko managed to contact her friends in different countries to gather information on the global situation. Britain had held its ground, successfully pushing back the undead hordes and even constructing a protective wall. Koko, unwilling to remain idle, also reached out to her contacts. What surprised Alex the most was the name of one of her acquaintances¡ªSvetlana Belikova. At first, Alex couldn''t remember where he had heard that name and assumed it belonged to some Russian politician. But after a moment, it clicked¡ªSvetlana appeared in the Resident Evil game series and even in the anime adaptation. As far as Alex recalled, she was a key opposition leader during a civil war and, according to Koko, had now risen to the highest position in her country. However, since this world differed from the original, Alex couldn''t be sure how much of her history aligned with what he knew. In this reality, no one had been aware of the biological threat until the world had already plunged into chaos. But it wasn''t just Koko''s connections that caught Alex off guard. Yuriko also surprised him when she mentioned another powerful woman¡ªBalalaika. Upon hearing that name, Alex immediately recalled who she was. Sofya Pavlovna Irinovskaya, better known as Balalaika, was a ruthless, cold-blooded, and calculating woman¡ªthe head of the Russian mafia in Roanapur. Alex wondered how Yuriko had come to know her. If Balalaika existed in this world, then other characters from Black Lagoon might also be present. He realized that figures like Svetlana and Balalaika could become powerful allies in the fight against the "Evil Corporation." However, dealing with them would also be a massive headache. Both women had strong personalities, their own ambitions, and were unlikely to submit to anyone. Svetlana sought power, while Balalaika was used to commanding people. Neither of them would tolerate anyone trying to control them. Alex hoped their meeting wouldn''t happen too soon. The only reason their paths might cross on the route to Alaska was if Paradis, where Balalaika was located, or the Slavic Federation, ruled by Svetlana, fell and required assistance. Alex mentally prayed to the goddess of luck, hoping that those two wouldn''t need saving. When the sea finally calmed, the ferry resumed its journey. However, those on watch, keeping an eye on the shoreline, witnessed the aftermath of the recent waves¡ªdestruction lined the coast along their entire route. Alex also noticed this and hoped that the next coastal city they were heading to had survived the impact of the natural disaster. Although there was little hope for that ¡ª everyone understood the kind of destruction the giant waves could have caused. One significant event was that Beatrix, the samurai girl, decided to move in with Alex and his companions. When Alex asked why, she calmly responded that if a girl spends the night in the same room with a man, she must marry him. These words shocked not only Alex but everyone else. Only Saeko supported Beatrix, believing that a woman should only sleep in the same room with her husband. Because of this, Saeko found it improper to take a shower with Alex. Beatrix, obsessed with samurai traditions and ancient Japanese customs, followed this belief without hesitation. Therefore, after moving in, she firmly declared that she was now Alex''s wife. Alex, on the other hand, was still trying to process how, after one night in the same room, he suddenly had another wife. He wanted to seek support from the other girls, but they betReied him, all saying in unison that it was his problem and that he should deal with it himself. At that moment, Alex realized that he shouldn''t have left the problem for his future self. His last hope was Jonah, but he just shrugged and said that dealing with Beatrix was now exclusively Alex''s responsibility. Leaving Jonah and his family, Alex noticed how quickly Alice became friends with Malka. On the way, he frantically tried to think of how to convince Beatrix, but nothing useful came to mind. In the end, he decided to surrender and simply try to explain to her that sharing a night in the same room didn''t make them husband and wife. He returned... and discovered that Beatrix had already become friends with the other girls. Alex opened his mouth to say something but realized ¡ª there was no chance left. Two days passed. The ferry was steadily approaching the next coastal city, but Alex and his companions were still asleep. There was little to do on the ferry, so they spent their evenings watching movies and shows. Alex even introduced the girls to his favorite show about two brothers, and they eagerly awaited the next episode. They liked the show so much that they stayed up late, and as a result, they hadn''t woken up, even knowing that they would soon arrive at a new city to replenish their supplies. GIR, who was piloting the ferry, noticed that his "father" and "mothers" were still asleep and decided it was time to wake them up. He jumped off the captain''s seat, ran up to Alex and the girls, and barked loudly: "WOOF-WOOF-WOOF!" Well, instead of a regular bark, he just kept repeating the word over and over until Alex and the others started waking up. But one mechanical dog wasn''t enough ¡ª MIMI and Stitch quickly joined in, deciding to give them a proper morning wake-up call. As always, Stitch chose the most extreme method: he climbed onto Alex and began enthusiastically licking his face. Alex only opened his eyes after his face became completely wet with saliva. He slowly turned his gaze to the trio of troublemakers who had caused this chaos. Running a hand over his face, Alex realized he was covered in slobber. And there was no need to guess who was to blame ¡ª all he had to do was look at the smiling Stitch, who stared back at him with an expression that clearly said, "Mission accomplished!" "What''s all the noise so early?.. Don''t they know that girls need sleep to maintain their beauty?" Coco mumbled sleepily as she sat up and rubbed her eyes. Looking up, she saw Alex''s face, gleaming with Stitch''s saliva, and couldn''t help but laugh. The other girls started waking up as well, and upon noticing the "victim," they all giggled. Alex''s eye twitched nervously, but he decided not to comment on it. "I''ll help you wipe your face, my husband," Beatrix said in a sweet voice as she gently dabbed his cheeks with a handkerchief. Alex just sighed heavily. He had tried several times to convince Beatrix not to call him her husband, but to no avail. It seemed like all he could do now was accept it. Once finished, Beatrix unexpectedly kissed him on the cheek. "Why did little GIR decide to wake us up so early?" Shizuka yawned. "Probably because we''ve already arrived at the new city," Brunhilda suggested, tying her hair up. Hearing this, the girls looked at GIR, who nodded affirmatively. Alex and the girls realized they had indeed arrived in the city, meaning it was time to have breakfast and get ready. While the girls brewed coffee and prepared food, Alex left the control cabin and went to find the guys to warn them about the upcoming landing. After walking around the ship, he notified all the raid groups and explained that right after breakfast, they would head to the city for supplies before continuing their journey. Once that was done, Alex returned to the control cabin just as breakfast was ready. Before sitting down at the table, he decided to change clothes, as the girls had hinted more than once that wearing the same outfit every day wasn''t the best idea. Sighing, Alex considered his options and finally picked a light, relaxed outfit: beach shorts, a Hawaiian shirt, and flip-flops. When he returned in his new attire, the girls looked at him as if he had lost his mind. "What? You all said I only wear black. Now I''m going for this," Alex declared, looking pleased with himself. "My sweet, I''m not against it ¡ª on the contrary, I fully support this look. Now I can admire your body through your unbuttoned shirt. Honestly, I''d ride you right now," Rika grinned, giving a thumbs-up. "We were starting to think your black clothes had fused with you," Yuriko smirked, shaking her head. "That''s your love for me! I''m not at fault for liking only two colors ¡ª black and blue. Well, sometimes red," Alex muttered, puffing out his cheeks like a child. The girls just laughed at his behavior but didn''t comment further on his choice. Instead, they occasionally glanced at his body visible under the unbuttoned shirt. After breakfast, Alex and the girls left the control cabin and went out on deck to survey the shore. Due to the recent tsunami, the coastline was littered with debris and the corpses of zombies. Alex checked to make sure they were truly dead and not just pretending, waiting for the right moment to attack. Looking at the aftermath of the flood, it was clear that the port had suffered significant damage. Many buildings had been destroyed and flooded, and floating in the water were the bodies of the dead. After scanning the surroundings, Alex and his group began descending to meet up with the other raid teams. This time, his team included Valmet, Saeko, Rei, Saya, Beatrix, Rebecca, Rika, Kiriko, and of course, GIR, who didn''t want to miss the chance to meet the members of the Los Iluminados cult. Alex wasn''t sure if they would find them in this city, but he didn''t try to discourage GIR. As they made their way down, they immediately attracted attention. "Oh, I see you do have other clothes!" R smirked, throwing his hands behind his head. "I thought you only slept in black and more black. But judging by your outfit, you''re not going on a supply raid, you''re going on vacation." "Keep your jealousy to yourself," Alex rolled his eyes. R just laughed but didn''t say anything more. Approaching the briefing table, Alex noticed that Jonah had joined the guys from Coco''s group. This surprised him slightly, as Jonah had ended up in their company after all. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Taking out a holographic device, Alex activated the city map of their current location. "I think we should start with the traditional greeting. Good morning everyone, and welcome to another day in Zombieland!" he said with a grin, looking at the raid groups. "Same thing every morning, but honestly, if you don''t say it, I feel like something''s missing," Kota laughed, standing next to his group. At Alex''s words, everyone smiled ¡ª they had already gotten used to him saying the same thing every morning before getting down to business. It had become something of a tradition, and if Alex ever forgot to say it, there was a strange sense that the day hadn''t started right. Making sure everyone was ready to listen, Alex started marking key points on the map that needed to be visited to replenish supplies. "I also want to remind you that the city might have suffered heavily after the tsunami, and the effects of the flooding are still being felt. So be careful where you step ¡ª zombies and other nastiness could be hiding in the water. Also, food and other supplies might have been spoiled by the water, so check everything you take. We don''t need stomach problems ¡ª we don''t have enough medicine to treat everyone." Alex paused for a moment, scanning the gathered group. "We''ll proceed with the standard protocol. If you encounter people, make sure they don''t pose a threat. If they''re peaceful, feel free to invite them to join us. And last but not least ¡ª stay in contact and report any strange occurrences, whether it''s suspicious people or zombies with abnormal behavior." After the briefing, Alex sent the lists of necessary supplies to the group leaders, who immediately began dividing the search zones among themselves. While everyone was gathering and arming up, Alex noticed that Takashi and Jonah had clearly found common ground. Their interaction reminded him of a sh¨­nen manga, where the protagonist always meets a rival and strives to surpass him. Just the thought of it made Alex shudder¡ªhe definitely didn''t want Takashi to become a typical sh¨­nen hero, one who believes in the power of friendship. Not wanting to watch more of this strange manifestation of "brotherly bonding," Alex headed to his motorcycle, took out his katana, and strapped it to his waist. His appearance was now distinctly eclectic: a bright Hawaiian shirt, beach shorts, flip-flops, a revolver on his back, and a katana at his side. The contrast between his clothing and weapons was so striking that even their own people started to look at him. When everyone was ready, Alex and his group loaded into the "Humvee" and led the convoy. As they drove through the port, Alex looked out the window, assessing the water level. It wasn''t critical, but the roads remained wet and muddy, which could complicate movement. He was glad he had worn flip-flops instead of boots¡ªless chance of stepping into soggy shoes. Leaving the port, Alex lazily waved at the other groups, and Kiriko, who was driving, turned to him. "Where do we head first?" "The tech store is out," Saya remarked, showing the city map on her tablet. Alex nodded. Although he needed parts to assemble gadgets, it was clear that the chances of finding anything useful were close to zero. "Then let''s head to the nearest grocery store," Kiriko decided, smoothly steering the "Humvee" onto the designated route. Saya secured the tablet to the dashboard, and the navigator set the course. However, before they could reach the store, a group of armed people appeared in front of them. Alex frowned. Dressed in martial arts clothing and armor, they looked like they had stepped out of the pages of some fantasy novel¡ªswords, bows, spears¡­ not a single firearm in sight. Alex and the girls exchanged glances. After assessing the situation, Alex, Valmet, Rebecca, and Saeko got out of the vehicle, while Rika stuck her head out of the hatch and aimed at the group. GIR, noticing them, immediately concluded that they were heretics, and before anyone could stop him, he rushed out. Alex raised his hand, signaling that he didn''t want a conflict. "Listen, guys, we''re not looking for trouble. We just need to replenish our supplies, and then we''ll be on our way." One of the men, holding a spear, stepped forward and snorted. "Everything here belongs to us. So turn around and go back while you still can." Alex immediately recognized him as their leader. "Listen, bonehead, if you don''t leave peacefully, I''ll shove that spear up your ass," Rebecca smirked, aiming directly at his head. "Shut up, kid, the adults are talking," the leader snapped. Wrong move. It seems the guy just stepped on a landmine named Rebecca. Alex squinted at the leader, already reconsidering letting these people go in peace. The veins on Rebecca''s forehead began to throb with anger from the insult, and if Alex hadn''t signaled for them to hold back, she would likely have shot the whole damn gang of bastards. Meanwhile, their opponents were whispering among themselves. Alex noticed one of the men lean toward the leader and whisper something, pointing at the women in their group. "If you leave these women, fine, we''ll let you take some food so you don''t starve to death," the leader said arrogantly. Alex sighed heavily. "So, you''ve chosen death. So be it," he said calmly. The leader didn''t even get a chance to respond¡ªsuddenly, a shot rang through the air, and a hole the size of a fist appeared in his chest. His body jerked and then collapsed to the ground. A grave silence settled over the street¡ªthe remaining gang members shifted their terrified gazes from the fallen commander to Alex and his group. Their eyes widened when they saw the strange creature, resembling a green mechanical dog, holding a massive pistol in its paws. GIR, without hesitation, fired from the bolter the moment Alex passed judgment. And as if on cue, Alex, Saeko, Valmet, and GIR charged into the attack. Alex''s first target was the man who had been whispering with the leader and pointing at the women. He wasn''t enraged¡ªhe simply decided that these people didn''t deserve to live. His hand passed through the unfortunate man''s chest, and Alex tossed the bloodied corpse aside. The other bandits tried to fight back, but their skills were no match for the experienced warriors. Saeko and Valmet moved like deadly shadows, flawlessly wielding their weapons, while GIR, shouting slogans about purging heretics, butchered enemies with a saw-blade sword. Rebecca and Rika provided fire support, shooting the enemies from a safe distance. When most of the gang was wiped out, the remaining survivors panicked, threw down their weapons, and fled. GIR screeched in indignation, ready to chase them down, but Alex grabbed him by the head, preventing him from continuing the crusade. When the battle ended, the other girls approached, frowning as they watched the remnants of the gang disappear in the distance. "What the hell was that?" Rei asked, frowning. "First, they tried to drive us off, and then they demanded we leave the women." "What did you expect?" Rika smirked, lazily sitting on top of the "Humvee." "Men are lustful animals thinking with their third leg." "Apparently, these people have a base here, considering they claim the city belongs to them," Saya said thoughtfully. "Should we pursue them or focus on finding supplies?" "That''s pointless," Valmet shook her head, putting the knife back in its sheath. "We''ve killed most of their gang; the rest won''t last long. We should gather what we need first, then decide whether to finish them off or just leave." Alex glanced again toward where the surviving bandits had disappeared but decided to leave them alone. Right now, replenishing supplies was more important. They got back in the "Humvee" and headed for the nearest store. When they arrived and entered, they were greeted by emptiness. The shelves were almost bare, and what remained was ruined by water. "Looks like there''s nothing for us here," Kiriko muttered with disappointment, glancing around. "The flood destroyed most of the supplies, and those bastards probably made out pretty well here." "We should check the warehouse," Rei suggested. "If anything''s survived, we''ll load it into the ''Humvee,'' and then we''ll figure out what to do next." "Good plan," Alex nodded. "Let''s get to work." With those words, they headed to the warehouse, hoping to find something useful. Agreeing with Rei''s suggestion, Alex and the girls made their way to the door leading to the warehouse. However, the path was blocked by shelves that had fallen after the flood. Alex and GIR quickly began tossing them aside to clear the way. Finally, Alex kicked the door open and peeked inside. Unfortunately, the warehouse was nearly empty. The girls immediately began inspecting the remaining goods. "It''s best to take the ones from the top. And be careful with the boxes¡ªif they show signs of dampness, the contents are already spoiled. Canned goods should be fine though," Saya instructed. After a thorough search, they found just a couple of boxes with preserved food and several crates of canned goods. After loading everything into the Humvee, the group headed to the next store, hoping to find something useful. However, it was in even worse condition¡ªcompletely looted, and even the warehouse was empty. "Maybe we should just rob those bastards?" Rebecca suggested with a sly smile. "How do you say it, Cupcake? Oh yeah! ''Compensation for moral damage.'' They attacked us first, so we have every right to take everything from them." "I don''t like taking food from people who are barely surviving," Alex shook his head. "But I think we can take supplies from these people, as long as there are no children or elderly among them. My heart won''t let me leave them without food. What do you think?" "You''re right," Rei nodded. "I wouldn''t be able to sleep peacefully if I took food from children or the elderly." "My husband, you''re so noble," Beatrix said tenderly. "If there are only weak ones left, maybe we should offer them a chance to join us?" she suggested. "I doubt they''d agree," Valmet shook her head. "I wouldn''t go with anyone who just slaughtered my friends." Alex listened to the girls'' opinions and nodded in agreement. "Alright, let''s go back to where we met them," he decided. Kiriko turned the Humvee around and drove the team back. When they arrived, Alex was the first to get out of the car, taking GIR with him. "Alright, find the tracks," he ordered. "Dad, I''m not a dog, I''m an Astartes!" GIR proudly declared, raising his paws. "I said¡ªfind them. Or should I call Mom and tell her you''re not listening?" GIR immediately quieted down and, grumbling under his breath, began sniffing for tracks. The girls watched with smiles, finding the scene amusing. Soon, GIR found the tracks and led the group along them. They took them to a camper van, locked with a padlock. Alex effortlessly ripped the door open and looked inside. There were plenty of supplies: boxes of food, cans, and even firearms. Alex whistled. "Looks like we hit the jackpot," Rei said, peering inside. "Are we going to find these people, or are we just taking the van?" she asked, looking back at Alex. "I think we should check them out. Maybe we just ran into a bunch of arrogant idiots," he replied, shaking his head. The girls nodded in agreement and climbed into the van. Alex signaled to Kiriko, motioning for her to follow them. In response, Kiriko blinked the headlights, signaling that she understood. Alex started the van and followed GIR, who was confidently leading the way. After a while, they arrived at a place that resembled an old dojo. Now it was clear why those people were armed with melee weapons and behaved as if they knew how to use them. Although, in reality, they were just amateurs. Getting out of the van, Alex and the girls made their way to the entrance. Rebecca was about to kick the door in, but Alex stopped her. "My love, we''re civilized people, and we don''t barge into other people''s homes. We should knock. It''s a sign of good manners. We''re not barbarians," he said with a smile. "Tell that to the bastard whose door you kicked down when you were a delivery guy and he refused to pay you," Rebecca scoffed, rolling her eyes. Alex barely twitched an eye but didn''t argue with her. The girls, intrigued, asked Rebecca about the "delivery job" she mentioned. She briefly recounted the story, which had them bursting into laughter. "Good day! Do you have a minute to talk about our god and savior¡ªthe great and wonderful Flying Spaghetti Monster?" Alex announced cheerfully, persistently knocking on the door. "What? What kind of monster?" Saya asked, giving him a completely confused look. Rebecca had already opened her mouth to explain, but at that moment, the dojo gates creaked open slightly, and a spear shot out from the gap, aimed directly at Alex. He reacted instantly, grabbing the tip and pulling it toward him. A dull thud was heard from the other side¡ªsomeone had slammed into the door. Without pausing, Alex pushed the spear back hard, and a muffled groan followed. Not stopping, Alex kicked the gates, and the sound of something crashing against the wooden gates was heard. When the dojo gates fully opened, Alex and the girls saw a man lying on the floor with a broken nose, writhing in a shrimp-like position. "Didn''t your mom teach you that you should be polite to polite people?" Alex asked as he stepped onto the dojo grounds. "I think he''s probably not hearing you right now, after slamming his face into the gates twice," Valmet smirked. Alex shrugged, ready to figure out who was in charge here, but just then, four men in martial arts uniforms, armed with various weapons, ran out of the building. Rebecca didn''t wait¡ªshe easily jumped over Alex and landed both feet squarely on the first "lucky" guy''s head. He collapsed to the ground, bent in half. Saeko silently drew her katana and rushed into battle. Meanwhile, Rebecca had already delivered a crushing blow to the second opponent''s groin. When he fell, she didn''t stop and began methodically kicking both of them, grinning happily. Alex and the girls watched with expressions of deep sympathy. Saeko quickly dealt with her opponents, disarming them and knocking them out with a couple of precise strikes. The entire fight took less than a minute, and the four men were already lying beaten, barely moving. "Who would''ve thought Rebecca is so aggressive in close combat," Rei shook her head. "I think she took everything those guys had to offer." "Well, they asked for it. Instead of behaving like civilized people, they decided to attack... and became the victims of one crazy gremlin," Alex smirked. When Rebecca got tired of beating the two helpless men, she kicked them a couple more times¡ªjust for prevention¡ªand with a satisfied smile, she approached Alex. At that moment, an elderly couple emerged from the dojo. Katana swords hung from their belts, and their posture and expressions revealed them to be seasoned warriors. Alex studied them carefully and squinted slightly. These two were strong¡ªat least by human standards. If he had to describe them in one word, martial arts masters like them would be called grandmasters. Or something along those lines. "Apologies for such rude hospitality... and thank you for not killing our students," said the elderly man, studying Alex intently. "We also regret having to intrude so suddenly," Alex replied calmly. "I believe you understand why we''re here." The elderly man and his companion exchanged glances, and a shadow of pain flickered in their eyes. They sighed and looked at Alex¡ªweariness and sorrow etched on their faces. Alex didn''t need to be a seer to understand what they were thinking. The ones he and his team had killed weren''t just students of this dojo. Among them, there was likely someone who meant much more to these old folks. He sighed as well, realizing the situation. But he didn''t feel regret. In these times, if you''re hostile toward someone, sooner or later, death will find you. And if not by his hand, then by someone else''s. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 238 - 238: An Unexpected Encounter and the Brainless Mercenary Alex and the girls silently observed the elderly couple, whose faces were frozen in grief. Even a fool would realize that among the dead were their loved ones. But right now, Alex was more interested in how they would react. On one hand, the old man and woman seemed like reasonable people who would prefer to understand the reasons behind the conflict first. On the other, the pain of loss could cloud their judgment. The elderly man carefully examined Alex and his companions. His gaze lingered on each of them¡ªstudying, impassive. What he was thinking at that moment remained a mystery. "So, you''ve come for revenge?" he asked calmly. "No," Alex replied just as calmly. "If you were the same as those we killed, then perhaps you could say we came to loot. But looking at you, I can tell that''s not the case. So I believe we can talk¡­ or, to be more precise, come to an agreement." The old man nodded. "In that case, if you don''t mind, let''s talk over a cup of tea." He called out to someone, and within seconds, a group of people dressed in martial arts uniforms hurried over. Upon seeing the beaten men¡ªwho had been thoroughly handled by Saeko and Rebecca¡ªthey... burst into laughter. Instead of helping, they mocked the defeated ones, repeating that they had been beaten up by girls. The battered men only groaned in pain, while their laughing comrades only grew louder. However, as soon as the elderly man coughed, the laughter instantly ceased. Those who had been mocking quickly rushed to help their injured friends. Once the wounded were taken away, the elderly man and his companion gestured for Alex and the girls to follow them into the dojo. "Are you sure we can trust these people?" Saya asked quietly, tugging on Alex''s sleeve. "I think so. They don''t mean us any harm," he replied. "And those two are very strong. Judging by martial arts standards, they''re at the level of grandmasters." Saya nodded, accepting his words. The other girls, however, were intrigued by the elderly pair. It was difficult for them to grasp exactly what "grandmaster" meant, as the world of martial arts was far removed from their understanding. As they moved deeper into the dojo, Alex looked around. This was only the second time in his life that he had entered such a place. However, he soon noticed something interesting: most of the people here weren''t students. It seemed the elders and their followers had saved these people during the zombie apocalypse. Saeko, walking beside him, was tensely scanning the surroundings. "Something bothering you?" Alex asked, gently taking her hand. "This place¡­ it feels familiar," she answered, shaking her head. "But I''m not sure why." Alex nodded, deciding not to press the issue. Beatrix, on the other hand, was ecstatic. Her eyes shone like a child''s, and she kept pointing at various objects, excitedly describing them. Everyone knew about her fascination with samurai culture and her ability to talk about it for hours, so no one interrupted her. For caution''s sake, Alex used a mana pulse to check how many people were inside. The result was interesting: the majority of those in the dojo were ordinary civilians, while the students were a minority¡ªroughly a 7-to-3 ratio. The elderly couple remained silent the entire way until they finally led them into a spacious room resembling a traditional guest reception hall. They sat at a low table on tatami mats and gestured for Alex and the girls to join them. Alex settled across from the elderly couple, with GIR taking its usual spot in Valmet''s arms. Suddenly, the elderly woman looked directly at Alex and quietly asked, "Can I ask... did they suffer?" Alex raised his gaze to her. "No." A brief pause followed. "And who were they to you? Students? Friends?" The woman let out a bitter smile. "Among them were my son and grandson." She sighed and looked away. "We''ve been running this dojo for a very long time... You could say it''s our family''s legacy. But unfortunately, my son got involved with bad people... and dragged my grandson into it." The woman briefly closed her eyes, as though trying to suppress her emotions. "When this nightmare began, I thought he would finally come to his senses. But who would have thought things would turn out differently? That he would become even more aggressive?" She shook her head. "I understand that in times like these, it''s either you or them. And I can''t blame you for what happened¡­" There was no anger or condemnation in her voice¡ªjust exhaustion. Alex sighed heavily, understanding the inevitable truth: every time you kill someone, there will always be someone left to grieve for them. The elderly woman wanted to know what led to the conflict that caused her son and grandson to die at the hands of Alex''s group. He wasn''t going to lie or exaggerate, so he told the story as it was. After finishing his tale, Alex watched as the elderly man and woman sighed deeply, lowering their heads. They clearly knew the kind of people their son and grandson had been. For many years, they had tried to guide them onto the right path, but it turned out all their efforts had been in vain. "Young friend, may I ask you a question?" suddenly spoke the elderly man, looking intently at Alex. "I feel you are truly a strong fighter, but do you know what links these earrings and katana you wear? More specifically, do you know who they once belonged to?" Alex slightly raised an eyebrow, not expecting such a question. He paused for a moment, then calmly replied, "Yes, I know. These earrings and katana originally belonged to Yoriichi Tsugikuni. But it seems you also know who they once belonged to? Although I think your answer will be different from mine. You''ll most likely say the name Kamado." Alex was somewhat surprised: could there really be someone before him who knows the history of these items? It was intriguing to consider how these people were connected to this legacy, or how they knew its history. The elderly man, hearing Alex''s response, was initially surprised but then nodded with a slight smile. Even his wife, who had maintained a neutral expression until then, gave a faint smile. The girls in Alex''s group exchanged glances: they, like Alex, were now puzzling over how this elderly couple could be connected to these relics. "You''re right, young friend," the elderly man finally spoke. "I was going to say that these items are connected to the Kamado family. But it seems you know far more than meets the eye. I never thought I would meet anyone else who knows the name Yorimichi Tsugikuni. It seems these items ended up in your hands for a reason." Alex narrowed his eyes, studying the man closely. "Hmm, unexpected..." he muttered. "Few people know about the Kamado family, because, as far as I know, it wasn''t supposed to survive. And it''s even harder to learn about Yorimichi Tsugikuni¡ªhe left no descendants, only his legacy within the Kamado family. So how do you know about them?" The elderly man slightly bowed his head and calmly replied, "Forgive me, young friend, for not introducing myself earlier. My name is Eijiro Agatsuma, and this is my wife, Tomiko Agatsuma." Alex''s eyes widened in surprise. He hadn''t expected to hear that surname. "Agatsuma?" he mentally repeated, regaining his composure. "Could they be descendants of that cowardly idiot?" Alex was stunned. To meet the descendants of Zenitsu Agatsuma here... It was so unexpected that he momentarily forgot what he wanted to say. Finding katanas from this world was one thing, which could still be explained, but meeting Zenitsu''s descendants? That was beyond a mere coincidence. "I never thought that cowardly idiot would have descendants," Alex finally said, raising an eyebrow. "I have to say, this is a surprise for me. Especially considering his family now runs a dojo. But what I''m more curious about is: why did Zenitsu''s katana end up in a museum instead of your family''s dojo?" Eijiro and Tomiko didn''t show the slightest irritation when Alex referred to their ancestor as a cowardly idiot. It seemed they knew well what he had been like. However, their reaction to the question about the katana made it clear to Alex that they knew exactly where it had been. "We willingly gave it away," Eijiro replied calmly. "No one remembers the history of those days, no one knows what our ancestor had to face. Let them write about him in books, but the truth is known only to his descendants. However, it seems you know far more than one would expect, young friend." Alex simply smirked. "One could say that," he said, then, remembering he hadn''t introduced himself yet, added, "Let me introduce myself as well. My name is Alexander, but everyone calls me Alex." He turned to his companions and gestured to them. "This is Beatrix, Valmet, Rey, Rebecca, Rika, Kiriko, Saya, and Saeko," he said, introducing the girls. "And this green dog is G.I.R. You can think of him as a robot." Eijiro looked at Alex''s group with interest, his eyes gleaming with curiosity. "Well... It seems our meeting is fateful," he said with a mysterious smile. Alex just grunted. The meeting was indeed unexpected, but he didn''t believe in fate. Still, he was eager to learn more about the Agatsuma family and their connection to the ancient demon hunters. The elderly couple nodded in greeting, but when Alex introduced Saeko, their gazes unexpectedly lingered on the girl. This slightly surprised Alex, making him wonder¡ªdid these two know Saeko? The other girls also noticed this and exchanged looks, alternating between the elderly couple and Saeko, whose face now wore a strange expression. "Sorry, I didn''t recognize you right away, Saeko. The last time we saw you, you were just a little girl," Eijiro said with a warm smile, looking at her with the affection of an old grandfather. "You... you know me?" Saeko asked doubtfully. "Of course, little Saeko, we remember you. The last time we saw you, you were about four years old. I still remember the day your father and mother came to our dojo. You grabbed a wooden sword and ran around the hall, loudly declaring that you would become the strongest swordswoman," Tomiko recalled with a smile, her gaze softening. "That''s why this place seemed familiar..." Saeko nodded, remembering. "How is your father? Was he able to cope after Imari''s death?" Eijiro asked with a note of sadness in his voice. Saeko simply shook her head, and her gaze darkened. The elderly couple sighed, understanding without words. Eijiro, more than anyone, knew how hard it was to recover from the loss of a loved one. He had no doubt that, if he had lost Tomiko, he would likely behave just like Saeko''s father. Alex and the girls watched the conversation closely, astonished that the elderly couple not only knew Saeko but her family as well, and even knew about the death of her mother. Alex, noticing how Saeko was sinking into dark memories, gently took her hand, giving it a slight squeeze to offer support. Saeko felt the warmth of his hand, raised her gaze, and met his eyes. Alex''s smile was soft and reassuring. She smiled faintly in return, allowing herself to come back to the present. Eijiro and Tomiko noticed the gesture and smiled the way grandparents do when they''re happy for their granddaughter. "So, your dojo teaches the Thunder Breathing technique?" Alex finally asked, deciding to change the topic and learn more. "You even know about the breathing techniques..." Eijiro smirked. "Young friend Alex, I suppose I won''t be surprised by anything you say anymore. If you know the history of my ancestor and the Demon Slayer Corps, then I guess there''s nothing you can''t surprise me with." "Not only do I know," Alex said with a light smile, "I''ve mastered all fourteen styles. Right now, I''m teaching Saeko and Beatrix the ones that suit them best." "Little Saeko, didn''t your father teach you the Breathing technique passed down in your family?" Eijiro asked with mild surprise, looking at her again. "No," Saeko shook her head. "He was always traveling. When I was old enough, he closed the dojo and left. From time to time, he''d return, bring back katanas, and hang them in one room. He''d spend hours there..." A hint of sadness slipped into her voice. "Well, he was a fool," Eijiro sighed. "Well... I think your fianc¨¦ will be able to teach you." Saeko suddenly blushed, and Alex, though surprised, just smirked. The other girls silently observed the conversation, not wanting to interfere. Saeko''s story piqued their interest, especially considering that she had dreamed of becoming a swordswoman since childhood. Alex listened with interest to Eijiro''s memories of the times when Saeko first appeared in the dojo and realized that this place truly held significance for her. Finally, Eijiro smiled as if a weight had been lifted from his shoulders. "I think you should come with us," Alex suggested. "We have a group of survivors, and we''re looking for a place far away from all these undead and other crap." "Young friend, may I ask where exactly you''re heading?" Eijiro asked, intrigued. "We took a ferry from Tokyo," Alex explained. "Right now, we''re heading to Okinawa, and after that, we plan to reach Alaska. Sure, it''s cold there, but the population is small, so there will be fewer zombies and mutants than in other places." Eijiro turned to Tomiko, awaiting her opinion. The woman, noticing her husband''s gaze, simply nodded, signaling that she would agree with whatever decision he made. Eijiro took a deep breath, thinking. Alex didn''t rush to intervene, allowing the elderly man to think everything over on his own. He hoped that this couple, like the others in the dojo, would follow his group. Staying here was pointless¡ªfood supplies would run out eventually, and by that time, the zombies could reach them. These people didn''t have many choices: leave with Alex''s group, become prey to the undead, or die from starvation. "As much as I''d like to stay at the family dojo..." Eijiro finally spoke up. "But my father always said: home is where your family is. Our heritage isn''t in the walls or the land, it''s in us. Wherever we are, we remain the legacy of our ancestors." "Wow, that''s quite unexpected," Rebecca said, crossing her arms. "I thought people like you would cling to the idea of ''homeland'' forever, repeating: ''this is our home, our land, and if we''re going to die, it''s only here.''" "Ha-ha, young lady, you have quite a sharp tongue," Eijiro smirked. "But you''re right in a way. But what''s the point of that? It doesn''t take much to figure out that most of Japan has turned into a horde of the undead. I don''t want my wife or granddaughter to become part of that army." Alex nodded, agreeing with his words. What really surprised him was that Eijiro had chosen family over pride for his homeland. Once the elderly couple decided to join them, it meant the group would gain additional experienced fighters and teachers. And if anyone wasn''t weak, it was definitely Eijiro and Tomiko. While Alex explained the group''s rules, Eijiro and Tomiko listened attentively, nodding occasionally. They understood that strict but fair rules would help the group survive and stay united. Suddenly, their conversation was interrupted by the sound of sliding doors. A young girl appeared in the doorway, scanned the room, and, stopping her gaze on Eijiro and Tomiko, asked: "Grandfather, has father and brother returned yet?" "Kana, how many times have I told you not to barge into the room when we have guests?" Eijiro said sternly, but his voice softened immediately. He patted the seat next to him. "Sit down, I''ll explain everything." Kana looked cautiously at her grandfather and grandmother. She noticed the sadness in their eyes and understood that something was wrong. Reluctantly sitting down next to Eijiro, she began to listen. The more she heard, the more furrowed her brow became. When her grandfather finished telling her that her father and brother had been killed by the people sitting before her, Kana shot Alex a look full of fury. There was hostility in her eyes, and if Alex hadn''t stopped Rebecca, she would have already drawn her weapon. Eijiro sighed heavily, noticing his granddaughter''s emotions. But before Kana could say anything, he warned her: "Don''t do anything foolish, Kana. This man is far stronger than I am. You won''t defeat him." However, even after these words, the girl wasn''t about to hide her hostility. Alex took it calmly. He''d met many beings who wished for his death, and Kana certainly wasn''t the first and definitely wouldn''t be the last. "We''re leaving with Alex''s group," Eijiro said firmly. Kana remained silent, clenching her fists. She couldn''t go against her grandfather''s decision, but that didn''t mean she liked it. In the end, she reluctantly nodded, shot one last fiery glance at Alex, and left the room. "Please forgive my granddaughter for her behavior," Eijiro said, lowering his head. "After her mother''s death, her father began neglecting her. He got involved with the wrong crowd and dragged his son into it... If it weren''t for us, he would''ve definitely dragged Kana into it as well." "It''s fine," Alex replied with a slight smile. "She''s not the first, and she won''t be the last, who wants to kill me. If she''s seeking revenge, let her. Just warn her not to drag my family into this." Eijiro looked at Alex intently and then nodded slowly. Eijiro silently nodded, understanding that for Alex, family was more important than his own life. He assured that he would talk to his granddaughter and explain everything to her. Alex gave a brief nod and reminded them that, since they were leaving together, they should inform the others at the dojo so they could start packing as well. Eijiro and Tomiko nodded in agreement and got up from the tatami. Alex and the girls followed their example. "We''ll wait for you outside the dojo," Alex said. "We''ll try to gather as quickly as possible," Eijiro replied. When Alex and his companions stepped out into the yard, Valmet frowned and, crossing her arms, looked at him distrustfully. "Are you really going to let that girl try to take revenge on you?" "If she wants to, let her try," Alex shrugged with a light smirk. "Tell me, my dear Valmet, have you let go of your anger toward the one who destroyed your squad? So many years have passed, but I don''t even need to guess how much you hate him. But you know¡­ as one of my good friends once said: revenge is an endless cycle. One act of revenge spawns another, and it repeats over and over. No matter how hard you try to break the cycle, eventually, it''ll come back to you." He raised his finger as if giving a wise lecture. "And who is this friend of yours, handing out such philosophical advice?" Saya asked, slightly surprised. "His name was Siddhartha Gautama. Pretty nice guy, actually." "You mean that idiot who was always coming to you for sweets?" Rebecca snorted. "He''s either sleeping or eating, and nothing else interests him." Alex just smirked and nodded. The girls, who a moment ago were intrigued by the thought that Alex could have such a wise friend, immediately understood how their personalities had aligned. Valmet, however, fell deep into thought. She realized that Alex was right. The anger she had been harboring for years still burned inside her. She had dedicated her life to finding the one who destroyed her squad, thirsting for revenge... but now the world was engulfed in a zombie apocalypse. Was this person still alive? Or had they long since rotted among the walking dead? Meanwhile, Alex pulled out his communicator and inserted it into his ear. "Hey, guys, who''s on the line? Everyone back at the port?" The reply came almost immediately. "What''s up, kid?" Lehm''s voice carried a hint of mockery. "Got any news? Or has our strong and mighty leader finally realized he needs help?" "Very funny," Alex muttered. "We ran into a group of survivors. We need to evacuate them, but we can''t fit everyone into our transport. So we need help getting them to the port." "Hmm... Send coordinates," Lehm replied after a brief pause. "We''ve already gone over all the marked spots, now we''re just checking residential areas. So we can head over." Alex quickly sent the coordinates and then returned the communicator to his pocket. "Good idea," Valmet nodded approvingly. They stood at the wooden gates of the dojo, waiting for Eijiro, Tomiko, and the others to gather their things. Alex lit a cigarette, and the girls silently observed the scene. After a while, Eijiro, Tomiko, Kana, and the other survivors they had taken in emerged from the dojo. The moment Kana spotted Alex, she immediately shot him a hateful glare. Alex ignored her. "Everyone ready?" Eijiro asked. Alex nodded, shook off the ash, and threw the cigarette away. Kana didn''t hide her frustration and, eager to leave Alex''s company, shoved open the wooden door and stepped outside. But before she could even take a step, Alex quickly grabbed her by the scruff of her neck and yanked her back. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hey, what the hell do you think you''re doing?!" Kana snapped, glaring at him in anger. Alex didn''t say a word, only pointed at a spot on the wooden door. Everyone followed his gesture and noticed a bullet hole. Kana flinched, realizing she had narrowly escaped death. Alex frowned, confused about where the sniper had come from and why they had opened fire. He gestured for everyone to move back, then cautiously peeked around the door and pointed his middle finger in the direction from where the first shot had been fired. A split second later, Alex lowered his hand¡ªand another bullet hole appeared in the same spot on the door. "What the hell?! Why is a sniper shooting at us?" Rebecca frowned. "How should I know?" Alex shrugged with a slight smile. "But I''m going to find out. Wait for Lehm and his team, and I''ll go check on our little ''hide-and-seek player.''" "Just make it quick," Rebecca lazily drawled. "And don''t forget to grab his rifle; it might come in handy." Alex gave a thumbs-up in agreement. He took a deep breath, then exhaled a cloud of smoke. Eijiro and Tomiko immediately understood that he was about to use a breathing technique, but they were curious which one it would be. "Thunder Breathing: Lightning Thunderclap ¡ª Godspeed," Alex muttered. Electric sparks immediately danced around him, and the air filled with the scent of ozone. Before anyone could comprehend what was happening, Alex vanished with a booming clap of thunder, leaving behind only a swirl of dust. Kana was stunned. Thunder Breathing was a family technique, and no outsider could master it. She skeptically turned her gaze to her grandfather, but Eijiro merely patted her on the shoulder. "This young friend, Alex, is the heir to the first person who created breathing techniques. He has mastered all fourteen known techniques," he explained calmly. Kana merely nodded, realizing that her grandfather hadn''t exaggerated when he said that Alex was far stronger than himself. Meanwhile, at a significant distance, the sniper lay in the grass. He observed through his scope, waiting for the perfect moment to take the shot. Failing to eliminate the target on his first attempt, he grimaced in frustration. But when Alex peeked around the door and brazenly flipped him the bird, the sniper completely lost his composure. "Asshole... I''ll put a hole in your ass!" he muttered angrily under his breath. He was getting ready for his next shot when he suddenly froze, noticing something strange. "Hah, I''m damn lucky today," he muttered, continuing to watch the people near the dojo. "The list for elimination has not only this Agamatsu family but also this kid. And they''re paying a lot more for him... Wonder why? Though, who cares, as long as it''s money. With a payout like that, I can finally buy myself a spot in a shelter." "Interesting information... Don''t you want to share it?" a calm voice suddenly came from right behind him. The sniper felt a cold sweat run down his back at the voice from behind. Upon hearing the voice, the sniper froze. His heart pounded wildly in his chest. He''d been found. Now, he had only one chance to escape. Slowly, with extreme caution, he reached for the holster hidden under his cloak. Feeling the cold handle of the pistol, the sniper swiftly rolled to the side, drawing the weapon and aiming it at whoever stood behind him. But the moment he raised the barrel, Alex was standing in front of him¡ªthe very person he had just seen through the scope of his rifle. The sniper couldn''t comprehend how Alex had gotten there so quickly. How had he gotten so close, without a sound? Thoughts whirled in his head, but the sniper didn''t have time to think. The instant his finger brushed the trigger, he saw the last thing he would remember: someone''s foot rapidly approaching his face. Pain. Darkness. Alex stood up straight, raising an eyebrow with mild surprise. His attention was drawn to the cloak the sniper was wearing. Camouflage. High-tech. Completely concealing the wearer''s body. "Interesting..." he muttered, lifting the edge of the fabric. He himself had developed something similar, outfitting G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch with such camouflage suits. But seeing something like this in a world where technology wasn''t that advanced was unexpected. Shifting his gaze to the sniper rifle, Alex confirmed that it too was a product of advanced technology. Quickly weighing everything, he came to the obvious conclusion: he was on some sort of elimination list. On the same level as people who posed a threat. And that meant the Evil Corporation had put a bounty on his head. Hunters would start appearing. People eager to make money. Ready to kill. But another detail caught Alex''s attention¡ªthe mention of a shelter. The sniper was certain he would be admitted there if he completed the job. "Complete nonsense," Alex smirked. If the Evil Corporation was capable of creating such technology, why would they care about saving mercenaries? Most likely, the shelter was just bait, an illusion of safety that didn''t exist. He looked down at the unconscious sniper. "I think I''ll take you with me and have a little chat about that elimination list and this ''shelter''. Don''t you think so, Steve?" Alex grinned. He didn''t even know the sniper''s real name but decided to call him that. Simply because he could. Grabbing him by the scruff, Alex tossed him over his shoulder, while using his other hand to pick up the rifle. A plan was already forming in his mind. He could dismantle the weapon and create a new sniper rifle for Rika. And also¡ªgift her that camouflage cloak. Alex nodded, pleased with his idea, and headed back. To be continued... Chapter 239 - 239: Not the Most Talkative Prisoner As soon as Alex vanished with the sound of thunder, rushing toward the sniper''s position, the people in the dojo froze in astonishment. The most shocked were the students of the Agatsuma dojo¡ªnone of them had expected that the Thunder Breathing technique could grant such incredible speed and power. Eijiro, noticing his students'' bewilderment, began to explain, "This technique used by our young friend Alex is the fully mastered First Form of Thunder Breathing. But to achieve such a level requires immense talent and an exceptionally strong body, otherwise, the strain would simply tear the muscles apart." Unlike the others, the girls from Alex''s group were no longer surprised by his abilities. They had seen him vanish in clouds of smoke, breathe fire, and stand on the ceiling upside down without falling. Rebecca merely smirked, glancing at the stunned faces of the dojo students. She found it amusing to imagine how much more shocked they would be when they learned what Alex was truly capable of. A few seconds after Alex disappeared, Lehm''s group arrived at the dojo. The vehicles stopped nearby, and armed fighters began stepping out. Lehm signaled with his hand to stay alert, receiving silent nods in response. At his command, R approached the gate and knocked. Soon, the doors swung open, and Valmet appeared in the doorway. She glanced over the newcomers before fully opening the gates, allowing them inside. The men noticed a group of people dressed in traditional martial arts attire, an elderly couple, and several ordinary townsfolk. But among them, Alex was nowhere to be seen, which was strange¡ªhis girls rarely strayed far from him. "And where is our mighty and powerful leader?" R scoffed, scanning the gathered people. "Some idiot started shooting at us, so Alex went to deal with it," Rika lazily replied, throwing her hands behind her head. The fighters from Koko''s group exchanged glances, clearly intrigued by the details. Valmet explained that as soon as they had decided to leave the dojo, gunshots rang out. Judging by the situation, the sniper was very far away since the gunfire itself couldn''t be heard. To confirm her words, she pointed to bullet marks on the wooden door. Lehm lit a cigarette, crouched down, and examined the bullet holes. Shaking his head, he muttered, "What kind of idiot starts shooting at a time like this¡­?" Then he stood up and ordered, "Alright, guys, stop wasting time. Help load up the people and supplies¡ªit''s time to move out." The dojo members curiously observed the armed fighters, amazed by their equipment and military discipline. Saeko quickly explained to Eijiro and Tomiko that they were allies and their task was to ensure everyone''s safe passage to the port. Eijiro and his wife nodded before turning to their students, asking them to assist with the loading. Koko''s squad quickly got to work, prioritizing seating the women and children. Kiriko reminded them that they had an RV, which could transport some of the people so they wouldn''t have to cram everyone into the cars like sardines. While everyone was busy preparing for departure, Lehm stood next to Valmet, questioning her about what had happened. She told him that during their supply run, they had encountered a hostile group. Lehm already suspected that Alex and the girls had slaughtered those people, but what interested him more was how they had ended up at the dojo. "We just followed the trail left by the dead," Rika interjected. "Turns out, those people were from this dojo. They killed the son and grandson of the elderly couple who run the school." Lehm exhaled a stream of smoke and shook his head. "A shitty situation. Good thing the old folks are understanding." "They knew it was bound to happen sooner or later," Mao remarked, approaching the group. "Maybe, but that doesn''t change the fact that our leader and his girls just went on a killing spree," Lutz added. "Shut up, Lutz," Valmet snapped. Lutz raised his hands in a conciliatory gesture, but the other fighters burst out laughing at the sight of his disgruntled face. "So, are we going to wait for Alex, or are we leaving him to deal with the sniper alone?" R asked, looking at the girls. Before anyone could answer, a familiar voice rang out behind them: "Who exactly were you planning to leave behind?" When everyone heard Alex''s voice from behind them, they immediately turned around and saw him holding someone by the scruff of their neck, with a strange-looking sniper rifle in his other hand. R, realizing that Alex had probably heard his words, felt a chill run down his spine. The other guys were looking at him with mocking smiles, and R felt completely betrayed¡ªno one even tried to stand up for him. Rebecca was the first to notice the rifle. With a swift movement, she grabbed it from Alex''s hands and began inspecting it. Rika quickly joined her, curious about the weapon the sniper had used to shoot at them. "We weren''t planning to leave anyone behind, I was just asking..." R tried to explain, nervously glancing at Alex. "Uh-huh, next time I''ll also ''accidentally ask'' and forget about you somewhere. Maybe on a deserted island. Totally by accident," Alex grinned broadly. R felt uneasy. He understood perfectly that this was no mere threat¡ªAlex could very well follow through with it. The other guys, on the other hand, laughed loudly at his predicament. "So, what''s up with the sniper you brought in?" Lehm asked, nodding toward the guy hanging in Alex''s grip. "This is the sniper. You can call him Steve," Alex answered with a smirk. "And you know what? He''s my new friend. And friends help each other out, so Steve will tell me everything soon enough." The guys exchanged glances, casting a look at the sniper. Judging by Alex''s expression, Steve wasn''t going to enjoy this "friendship." They couldn''t help but mentally wish him luck... and patience. Alex shifted his attention to Rebecca and Rika, who were now almost finished inspecting the rifle. "Becca, what do you think?" he asked. "Hmm... I''d give this rifle a 6 out of 10. But I''ve got one question: how does such a scumbag end up with a weapon like this? You can''t just buy something like this in a store, it must''ve been custom-made or put together by hand," Rebecca mused, continuing to examine the details. "Six out of ten, huh? So it''s actually a decent piece..." Alex nodded. "But did you guys notice what Steve''s wearing?" He dropped the prisoner to the ground. Everyone immediately shifted their gaze to him, and only now did they notice the strange cloak that completely covered his figure. Lehm crouched down and touched the fabric. "Some unusual material... I''ve never seen anything like this before. What the hell is this cloth?" he muttered, running his fingers over the cloak. "Drumroll..." Alex smirked. "This is a camouflage cloak. Never thought I''d come across something like this. They''re hard to make, and this one is of very high quality." Everyone exchanged surprised looks. They hadn''t expected to come across something so high-tech. Alex briefly explained how the cloak worked, and even this brief explanation was enough to understand that it was an incredibly useful item. "By the way, Rika, since I got this rifle, I''ll make you a new one. So go ahead and tell me what you want to add or remove. It''ll be inconvenient to redo it later," Alex said, turning to her. "Good one! Come here, I''ll kiss you! The best gift for a girl is a new sniper rifle!" Rika exclaimed joyfully, jumping on Alex. She wrapped her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck, showering his face with kisses. The guys just shook their heads, filled with envy. "What about us? Are we not your friends? Doesn''t the bro code say: friends first, then girls?" R exclaimed indignantly. Alex smirked and slowly turned his head toward him. "Ahem... R, you can certainly try to get in line. But here''s the question... will you be able to do it?" R looked at Alex and was about to nod, but he noticed the mocking glances from the guys out of the corner of his eye. In their eyes, he read: Well, go ahead, try to cut in front of everyone. He was about to retort, but when he turned his head, he met the hostile glares of the girls. In that moment, he had a bad feeling. Just one look from Valmet made R reconsider trying to cut in for the new weapon. Pretending he hadn''t said anything, he threw his hands behind his head and began to whistle. The group laughed, including Alex. The guys immediately started teasing R, calling him a coward, but he just snapped back: "If you want, try facing their wrath yourselves." Their bickering was interrupted by a long groan coming from the direction of the sniper. "Looks like our new friend is coming to," Lehm noted, pointing at Steve. "Not for long," Rebecca smirked, then kicked Steve in the face. There was a dull thud, blood splattered from the sniper''s mouth, and one of his teeth flew out, rolling across the ground. The guys instinctively took a tactical step back, exchanging glances. Of course, they knew Rebecca was small but explosive, but to knock out a tooth with a kick? That even caught them off guard. None of them wanted to be in Steve''s shoes. Alex, noticing their reaction, chuckled and patted Rebecca on the head. "Great job." Then he scanned the group and said: "Alright, guys, time to get moving. We''ve still got a few days of travel to the final stop before Okinawa. We''ll be on the water for another week, so let''s not waste any time." Everyone nodded and headed to their respective places. The guys from Koko''s squad went to the car, and Alex waved to the girls, signaling that it was time to leave. Grabbing Steve by the leg, he headed toward the transport with the others. Tossing the unconscious body onto the roof of the Hummer, Alex pulled out a rope and tied the prisoner tightly to prevent him from falling off during the journey. Once he was done, he settled next to him, knocked on the roof a couple of times to signal for departure. The convoy quickly reached the port. On the way, Alex managed to call Brunhilde to warn her of their return and inform her that they had people with them. When they arrived, a group was already waiting at the dock, ready to help unload supplies and assist with the newcomers. Alex jumped off the Hummer''s roof and immediately saw Brunhilde approaching. "So now you''re not just inviting people into our group, but kidnapping them?" she asked, pointing to Steve, who was tied to the roof. Alex smirked. "Oh, you''re talking about Steve. No, he''s not one of the survivors we found. Well, we did find him, but he turned out to be a mercenary. Before I knocked him out, he was babbling about some sort of bounty hunting list." Brunhilde frowned, intrigued by the mention of this list. At that moment, Koko approached them, crossed her arms over her chest, and gave the prisoner a long look. "Alex, have you decided to fully embrace the apocalypse vibe?" she asked. Alex sighed heavily and briefly explained the situation. When he mentioned Steve''s advanced weapon, Koko''s eyebrows shot up. She immediately became interested, not just in the rifle, but in the camouflage suit as well. A gleam of a true arms dealer lit up in her eyes. Before Rebecca could make sense of what was going on, Koko darted toward her and skillfully snatched the sniper rifle from her hands. "Hey!" Rebecca protested, immediately chasing after Koko. Laughing, Koko weaved and dodged, making it impossible for Rebecca to catch her. Alex and Brunhilde exchanged a silent glance as they watched the spectacle. Saya and the other girls also came over to watch Rebecca chase Koko, showering her with such exquisite curses that anyone else would have been in tears from the insult. "How does Koko manage to outrun her?" one of the girls asked with curiosity. "Who knows, maybe she picked up this skill during her time as an arms dealer," Rika said with a smile on her face. "Alright, girls," Alex sighed, watching the chase, then turned to the girls and said, "Someone bring me a chair, floor cleaner, a scalpel... Oh, and some duct tape." Saya frowned. "And why do you need all of that?" Alex smiled. "For my friend Steve. Just in case he decides not to talk." The girls didn''t understand how Alex planned to use the items he mentioned to make Steve talk. It was obvious what the duct tape and chair were for¡ªto tie up the prisoner and prevent him from escaping. But why Alex needed the scalpel and floor cleaner was a mystery. Not wanting to answer their questions, Alex just glanced at GIR, hinting for him to bring everything needed, and also to bring MIMI. GIR nodded and immediately rushed off to the ferry. Meanwhile, Alex untied Steve from the roof of the Hummer and yanked him down, looking around for a suitable spot for a "heart-to-heart" conversation. Noticing a partially destroyed warehouse, he decided it was the perfect location and dragged Steve with him. The girls exchanged glances and followed. Koko, who had been running from Rebecca earlier, was breathing heavily and finally stopped. "Wait, I can''t... anymore," she gasped, raising her hand to block Rebecca''s path. "Look, they''re taking him somewhere." Rebecca stopped, followed Alex and his prisoner with her eyes, then, without a second thought, snatched the rifle from Koko and hurried after the others. Koko, catching her breath, followed shortly after. Alex dragged Steve into the warehouse and quickly scanned the surroundings. Most of the floodwater had already receded, so there was no need to worry about a zombie suddenly grabbing his leg. A moment later, GIR and MIMI arrived, carrying all the necessary items. With a smile, Alex took the chair from MIMI''s paws and sat Steve down. Then, taking the duct tape, he began methodically binding the prisoner to the chair, making sure Steve wouldn''t even think about escaping. "So, how do you plan to make him talk?" Koko asked with mild curiosity. Alex smirked. "Very simple. But, ladies, do you really want to see this? I mean, I''m fine with it, but I don''t think it''ll be a spectacle for the faint-hearted." Valmet and Koko shrugged ¡ª they clearly weren''t expecting anything new. Saya, Rei, Saeko, and Beatrix also refused to leave. Rika decided to stay purely out of curiosity. Shizuka, recalling how Alex "invited" someone for tea last time, wisely stepped away, having learned the hard way that standing too close during moments like this wasn''t the best idea. Yuriko, Kiriko, and Namiyo, despite their age and experience, weren''t planning on leaving either. Alex, noticing that he suddenly had a full audience, decided not to go too far with the torture so as not to shock the more impressionable ladies. "Alright... Since you''re staying, at least don''t stand too close, just in case Steve pulls a stunt like our last ''guest.''" "Alex, you should take that camouflage cloak off him," Koko suddenly pointed out. "You''ll get it stained with blood." Alex slapped his forehead, realizing he had forgotten the obvious. He walked up to Steve, yanked the cloak off him, and casually tossed it to Rika. Rika smiled as she examined the fabric and paused for a moment, deep in thought."You know, sweetie, you could make something nice out of this for me?" She gave him a flirtatious smile, attempting to seduce him. He snorted. "No problem. Actually, I was thinking about that myself. When I have a minute, I''ll come up with something." "You''re the best man anyone could wish for!" Rika exclaimed and, seizing the moment, pounced on him with kisses. This time, the other girls didn''t just watch idly and tried to pull Rika away from Alex. However, Rika clung to him like an octopus, refusing to let go. But suddenly, a stern cough from Brunhilde rang out. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The girls immediately turned and froze under her icy gaze. Sighing, they reluctantly let go of Rika, allowing her to flash a triumphant smile. As soon as Brunhilde looked at Rika, she immediately slowed down and, wasting no time, hid behind Shizuka. Alex smirked, but then Brunhilde coughed again, reminding him it was time to get down to business. He blew her a kiss, causing the Valkyrie to blush slightly, though she remained silent. The girls laughed at her reaction, but Brunhilde chose to ignore their teasing. Without wasting any more time, Alex walked up to Steve, grabbed a random chair, and sat down in front of him. Then, patting his prisoner on the cheek, he softly said. "Sunshine, wake up. It''s already morning." The girls laughed, watching Alex wake up Steve. Rebecca smirked, recalling how he always did this when he "invited someone for tea." "Hey, asshole, I said wake up," Alex said, his voice devoid of patience, and slapped Steve sharply across the face. Steve, still unconscious, immediately felt a sharp, burning pain on his cheek. His eyes shot open, his breath ragged as though he had just surfaced from a nightmare into reality. The girls exchanged surprised glances and then laughed even harder at the blatant method of waking him up. Steve froze, trying to make sense of what was happening. Hearing the laughter of the women, he quickly looked around, and then, trying to stand, he realized he was tightly bound. He jerked, but then froze again, catching Alex''s playful yet menacing gaze. Just as he opened his mouth to unleash a tirade of curses, a rag was suddenly shoved into his mouth. Now, he could only mumble incoherently. Alex calmly continued as though following a well-rehearsed script. Every time he "invited" someone for tea, it was the same ¡ª threats, bravado, empty words. This time, he decided to save some time. "Don''t scream," Alex said calmly, locking eyes with his prisoner. "Here''s how this works. I ask questions ¡ª you answer. If you stay silent, it''ll hurt. If you lie, it''ll hurt. If you talk nonsense, it''ll hurt again. And don''t even think about playing the silent game. I can marinate you for weeks, and in the end, you''ll tell me everything just to stop the suffering. Got it?" The cold tone and icy glare from Alex made Steve break out in a sweat. He swallowed, desperately trying to think, but all he could do was nervously nod several times. "Good boy. Now, as I like to start a conversation... What''s your name and who do you work for?" ¡ª Alex''s voice softened, but it was no less threatening. He pulled the rag from Steve''s mouth, allowing him to speak. Steve, clearing his throat, tried to maintain an air of composure. "My name''s Steve Wilkins. I''m an independent mercenary." Alex raised an eyebrow and then smirked. The girls, upon hearing the name, first looked at him and then burst into another round of laughter. "What''s so funny?" Steve frowned, confused. But upon catching Alex''s gaze, he immediately chose to fall silent. "Well, Steve, I think it''s nice to meet you. Now tell me, what''s this about a bounty hunting list and the shelter you were mumbling about?" Alex smiled pleasantly. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Steve smirked, trying to hold Alex''s gaze. "I just decided to shoot at some people. Apocalypse, right? One dead more, one less ¡ª no difference. They''ll all be zombies eventually anyway." Alex sighed heavily and shook his head. "Ah, looks like my words flew right over your head. But don''t worry, you''ll soon want to tell me everything." He slapped Steve across the cheek and, turning to his "little assistants," calmly said,"Give him¡­ an enjoyable time." Steve didn''t understand what Alex was talking about. Noticing his confusion, Alex pointed to GIR and MIMI. Following his gaze, Steve saw two strange creatures that resembled dogs ¡ª one green, the other pink. However, what startled him most was that these strange dogs were dressed in medical uniforms. GIR wore a doctor''s coat and a medical mask, while MIMI was dressed as a nurse. The girls once again missed when these two had managed to change outfits. "What are you planning? And what the hell are these creatures?" Steve asked, feeling a sudden fear of the unusual beings. "Normally, I ask the questions, but this time I''ll make an exception," Alex replied with a slight smile. "You see, my dear assistants aren''t just here to help me. They possess exceptional medical knowledge and know human anatomy better than any surgeon. And now you''ll have to deal with them." Alex stood up from his chair and took a few steps forward. The girls, intrigued by the upcoming spectacle, listened attentively. Approaching Steve, Alex squatted down and freed one of his legs. He then stretched it out and placed it on a chair, securing it in a way that the prisoner couldn''t move. At this moment, GIR and MIMI stepped closer, standing next to Alex. GIR already had a scalpel gleaming in his hand, while MIMI was holding a canister with some kind of solution. "See, Steve," Alex began, thoughtfully examining his leg, "this is your sciatic nerve. It''s the longest and thickest nerve in the body. You''re probably wondering why we need floor cleaner. I''ll explain. It contains alkali, and when it touches the exposed nerve..." He glanced at Steve and smirked. "You''ll experience pain you can''t even imagine. It''s the absolute limit that the human body can endure. But the most interesting part is that it won''t cause shock, so your heart won''t stop. You''ll feel everything until the very last moment." Steve paled. His eyes darted around, and a hysterical note crept into his voice: "Wait! Wait, I''ll tell you everything! Please, no!" Alex shook his head and sighed in disappointment. "It''s too late, my dear Steve. Every action has consequences. I think a couple of minutes will be enough for you to stop babbling nonsense." With these words, Alex shoved the rag back into his mouth to muffle his screams and avoid attracting zombies. Steve jerked, trying to break free, but it was useless. Alex gestured for the girls to follow him and led them out of the semi-destroyed warehouse so they wouldn''t hear or see what was about to happen. Left alone with GIR and MIMI, Steve cast a frightened glance at them. Their eyes glowed an ominous red, and their movements were slow and precise. In desperation, he tried once more to break free but immediately felt GIR''s scalpel pierce his leg. The blade slowly cut through the skin, and Steve convulsed, sensing the true hell awaiting him. Outside, Alex lit a cigarette and took a deep drag. "I think by the time I finish this cigarette, Steve will stop resisting and become a good, obedient prisoner," he remarked with a smile. Saya threw him a thoughtful look. "I''m almost afraid to ask, how do you know such medical tortures... But are you sure he''ll talk after this?" "Saya," Shizuka unexpectedly spoke up, "when I was studying at medical school, our professor said the pain he''ll experience... nothing compares to it. Even childbirth doesn''t cause as much pain as the injury to the exposed sciatic nerve when alkali touches it." She shook her head, fully understanding what awaited Steve. Alex nodded, confirming Shizuka''s words, and as if on cue, muffled groans from Steve began to echo from the warehouse. Even with the gag in his mouth, they were clearly audible. Holding the cigarette between his fingers, Alex pointed it in the direction of the warehouse to let Saya understand the excruciating pain the prisoner was enduring. The girls, who had never faced something like this before, involuntarily shuddered, but they felt no pity. In a world where the streets were overrun by zombies and the Evil Corporation was weaving its conspiracies, kindness could become the most dangerous weapon against oneself. "Don''t feel sorry for him," Brunhilda said calmly, watching the others'' reactions. "He made his choice when he sided with our enemy, and now he''s paying for it. Throughout human history, there have been tortures far worse than what he''s enduring now. And we don''t know how many more like him we''ll encounter. That''s why I''ll repeat what I said before: humans are far more terrifying than any monster. They''re capable of cruelty you can''t even imagine. Of course, there are good people¡­ but where there''s light, there will be shadow." "Did you also catch some philosophy from our old friend?" Alex smirked. "Maybe," Brunhilda smiled in response. "But I don''t deny the wisdom of Buddha, so I do have something to say." "Oh! When you said that, I remembered who Alex was talking about!" Saya perked up. "Siddhartha Gautama... That was Buddha''s name when he was still a prince, before he went on his journey." "Correct, Saya. Our friend is also called that, and he''s as wise as Buddha himself," Alex replied with a smile, placing his hand on her head. Saya simply nodded, but she continued to eye both him and Brunhilda with suspicion. Brunhilda realized she might have said too much, but she didn''t show it. Alex casually remarked that it was just a coincidence¡ªnothing more. However, the skepticism in Saya''s eyes remained unchanged. While Alex finished his cigarette, the girls talked among themselves to distract from the muffled moans coming from the warehouse. Once he was done, he carelessly flicked the cigarette butt aside. "I think it''s time to check on our dear friend. I hope he''s still able to talk," he said with a slight smile, squinting a bit. The girls nodded and followed him, eager to see in what state Steve was now. Entering the semi-destroyed warehouse, Alex and the girls saw Steve¡ªhis head hanging limply, like a broken puppet. GIR and MIMI stood nearby, clearly satisfied with their work. Upon seeing Alex and the girls, they synchronously raised their thumbs up, signaling that the "patient" was ready for a conversation. Alex smirked, shook his head, and, stepping closer, gave Steve a sharp slap across the face without ceremony. "Well, are you ready to answer questions?" he asked, noticing the emptiness in Steve''s eyes, reminiscent of a broken doll''s gaze. Steve wearily nodded, clearly not wanting to go through such agonizing pain again. Alex, confirming that the prisoner was ready to continue, pulled the rag out of his mouth. "Let''s pick up where we left off," he said calmly, releasing a thin stream of smoke. Steve took a deep breath, collecting his thoughts. "When all this started..." his voice was hoarse and tired. "Mercenaries like me could survive without much trouble. We kept in touch through a private website where we usually got orders for hits. One day, a list of targets appeared, offering huge rewards. For people like you, the reward was the highest¡ªyou''re in the ''especially dangerous'' category. If you kill someone from the list and provide proof, you can get rare items that make life easier. And for eliminating particularly important targets, they promised shelter with full provisions..." Alex raised an eyebrow. "So, you already have some ''bonuses'' with that cloak and rifle?" Steve nodded, avoiding eye contact with Alex. "Yes... I got them by killing a few important people in Japan. They were on the list." Alex thoughtfully rubbed his nose, feeling growing irritation. "Is anyone here, other than me, on that list?" he asked, nodding towards the girls. Steve slowly shifted his gaze to the group, then looked away. "Yes... Koko Hekmatyar and her brother Kasper. Sofia Velmer, Yuriko Takagi... and those two¡ªwith black and green hair. But for you, the reward is the highest." A tense silence fell over the warehouse. Alex took a deep breath and lit a cigarette, thinking over the information he had just received. The girls exchanged silent glances. Those whose names had been mentioned didn''t seem surprised¡ªthere had already been numerous attempts on their lives. This was especially true for Rebecca and Brunhilda. Alex exhaled a cloud of smoke and looked at Steve. "Well, no more questions... How do you want to go? With style, or on your own terms?" Steve seemed to have already accepted his fate. He looked at Alex and smirked, the corners of his lips curling. "Just kill me. I''m already dead. Whether by you or the zombies¡ªit doesn''t matter. With a leg like this, I won''t be going far..." Alex nodded silently, drew a revolver from behind his back, and aimed at Steve''s head. Some of the girls turned away, not wanting to witness the impending execution. A dull shot rang out. Steve''s head exploded into a bloody mess, but in the last moment, Alex noticed a look of relief on his face. He sighed heavily, pushing away the unwanted thoughts. Why is it that when enemies die, their final expression is often relief? But there was no time for contemplation. "We''re heading back to the ferry," he said, tucking the revolver back into his waistband. The girls nodded, and the group headed for the exit. They had gathered a little today, but this information might play an important role in the future. Alex, however, already had a pretty good idea of who might be on that cursed list. And he didn''t even need to see it with his own eyes. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 240 - 240: Information about Potential Allies After Alex killed Steve, his thoughts still revolved around the list of highly dangerous individuals. He didn''t need to guess what kind of people might have ended up there. There were two possibilities. The first¡ªleaders capable of rallying others. Not the ones who brainwash and turn people into obedient puppets, but true leaders whom others follow to fight and win. The second¡ªthose with immense power who could teach others the art of combat. Both types posed a threat to the Evil Corporation and were undoubtedly marked for elimination. However, Alex didn''t understand why the Evil Corporation had put targets on them so early. He knew that the so-called director of the corporation was none other than an avatar of Nyan-Nyan. But the question that nagged at him was: why was this "director" allowing his toys to be broken ahead of time? Why were his pawns engaging in such chaotic destruction? The only logical explanation was that the director simply enjoyed war. He was watching the battle between good and evil unfold without interference, relishing the spectacle before reaping the rewards. After all, even if humanity miraculously managed to defeat the Evil Corporation, the director would still be the ultimate winner in this farce called the apocalypse. Alex figured that he was already profiting from the chaos: everyone who turned into a zombie lost their essence, their souls becoming empty shells trapped in undead bodies. These people no longer had the chance to reincarnate. The director won either way¡ªhis enemies lost not only their lives but also the very core of their existence. The more Alex thought about it, the more convinced he became that his theory was correct. If he had to compare, then this avatar of Nyan-Nyan was simply sitting comfortably on his "throne," watching a free movie, and in the end, he would still claim the prize. "What a cunning bitch¡­" Alex muttered, his eye twitching in annoyance. The girls walking beside him noticed his pensive expression, which shifted from a frown to calm contemplation and then to irritation. They wanted to ask what was on his mind, but before anyone could, Brunhilde shook her head, signaling them not to interfere. Through their spiritual connection, she had briefly glimpsed Alex''s thoughts and quickly understood where they were leading. A few key phrases were enough for her to realize that the enemy lurking behind the scenes was deliberately pitting people against each other. And in the end, he would be the true victor. It frustrated her as much as it did Alex. After all, she had encountered something similar in Valhalla, when the gods decided to exterminate humanity, and Odin was the one pulling the strings. The scale of the current situation was no less significant. A heavy sigh escaped her lips, drawing the others'' attention. "Why the sigh?" Rebecca asked, giving her a curious look. "Isn''t it obvious? We already have targets on our backs, but we still don''t know who''s truly behind this apocalypse. All we know is that the Evil Corporation is involved. And that''s it," Brunhilde replied, shaking her head. "We''ll figure it out sooner or later. So just relax," Rebecca said nonchalantly, throwing her hands behind her head. Brunhilde shot her an annoyed look but, after another sigh, decided not to argue. She hoped that, in time, they would find the clues leading them to the real mastermind. When they finally reached the ferry, Alex pushed aside his thoughts, deciding to revisit them later when he had more information. But something still bothered him. The marker. This thing was a ticking time bomb, and no one knew when it would go off. Alex hadn''t seen any traces of it yet, though he had already encountered a necromorph at the airport. Since then, he hadn''t come across either the Marker or its spawn, and that was unsettling. The last thing he wanted was for a giant planet made of biomass, filled with dormant necromorphs, to suddenly appear somewhere in the solar system. The thought of it looming over Earth like a second moon made him rub his eyes in frustration. If that really happened¡­ Well. He''d just destroy it. Or, to be more precise, he''d give Rebecca the chance to blow that damn meatball to hell with the BFG. Thinking about it, Alex nodded to himself. "Gremlin''s gonna love this¡­ And the main villain won''t even know about me. Maybe¡­" he muttered, continuing to nod as if he had finally convinced himself of his plan. Once again, the girls noticed the shift in Alex''s expression. At first, he had been irritated, but then something clicked¡ªhe began nodding like he had just realized some great truth. "Is he okay?" Shizuka whispered to Brunhilde. "I''m just worried that my new boyfriend is losing his mind." "He''s probably thinking about blowing something up," Brunhilde shrugged lazily, pointing a finger at Alex. "And there''s no need to guess what. It''s most likely one of the Evil Corporation''s branches." "And why would he blow them up?" Valmet raised an eyebrow. "I think he''s annoyed that he hasn''t found any clues yet, so he wants to vent somehow," Brunhilde answered calmly after a brief pause. "But first, he needs to find that branch before blowing it up," Saya pointed out. "And judging by everything, it''s underground. If you think about what happened to Tokyo, the explosion didn''t just erase the city¡ªit wiped out everything below it. What''s left is a massive crater, like a meteorite hit." The girls nodded in agreement with her logic. That explained why no one had thought to look for the Corporation''s bases underground. But the question remained¡ªhow many such branches existed, and how could they find them? "Smart girl, Saya! Mom is so proud of you," Yuriko ruffled her daughter''s hair with a pleased smile. "Mom, I''m not a kid anymore!" Saya grumbled, swatting her hand away. "Hehe, of course, you''re not a kid," Yuriko drawled with a sly smile. "Little girls don''t sleep in the same bed as a guy, let alone hug him in their sleep while drooling and mumbling all sorts of¡­ amusing things. Never would''ve thought my daughter would be so¡­ uh¡­ romantic." "MOM!" Saya shrieked, turning red as a ripe tomato. "Stop talking nonsense! That never happened! You''re making things up!" The girls couldn''t hold back their laughter. And to completely finish Saya off, Rebecca pulled out her phone and played a video. "Oh, no way¡­" Valmet drawled, watching Rebecca''s smug gremlin-like expression, as if she wanted to watch the world burn. Saya nervously turned around and froze in horror. On the screen, she could clearly see herself hugging Alex in her sleep, snuggling against him with a smile, and then mumbling something. The moment she heard her own words, her face flushed even harder. "THIS¡­ CAN''T BE REAL!" she shrieked, snatching the phone from Rebecca''s hands. But the girls were already in fits of laughter. Unable to take it anymore, Saya bolted, disappearing onto the ferry. At that moment, Alex stopped thinking and noticed her sudden escape. "What did I miss?" he asked in confusion, tilting his head. Rika, still laughing, explained the situation, and Rebecca even showed him the video. Alex simply smiled and shook his head. He could imagine how embarrassed Saya was right now and knew she would sulk for a while before forgiving everyone. With a slight smile, Alex boarded the ferry with the others, preparing for departure. "So, did you learn anything useful from your friend Steve?" Lehm asked, noticing Alex had returned. "Not much, but I''ll explain later," Alex replied, shaking his head. "And in short?" R asked, stepping closer. Alex sighed and explained to the guys what information he had gotten from Steve, adding that they were likely on the list too, since they were Koko''s bodyguards, and Valmet was already marked as a target. The reaction from Koko''s crew was calm¡ªthey were long used to such threats because of their work. Alex asked them not to spread the word about the list, as assassinations could be prepared against them, whether by individuals or entire groups. The guys understood that Alex didn''t want to stir unnecessary panic, especially since people already had enough trouble dealing with the undead in this new reality. While Alex discussed everything with the guys, the girls had gone ahead and, judging by the sounds, had already reached the ferry''s control room. Saying goodbye to the group and reminding them about their evening training, he moved on. Soon, he ran into Itami''s group, which included some unfamiliar people. Raising an eyebrow, he noticed a few women in lab coats. "Yo, Itami, Shino, Mari. Looks like you managed to rescue someone," Alex said, approaching them. Itami flinched in surprise, spun around sharply, and even saluted. Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise but couldn''t hold back a smile. Shino and Mari looked at Itami like he was an idiot. Turning his gaze to the women in lab coats, Alex noticed that they seemed nervous, as if afraid of being abandoned. He frowned slightly, wondering if he looked that intimidating for them to react this way. "Alright, Mari, can you introduce the new people?" he asked the military doctor. Maria Kurokawa was a tall young woman with beautiful flowing black hair tied in a half-ponytail with a blue ribbon, a squared fringe, and a long side lock. Her blue eyes looked calm but held a hint of caution. Alex remembered her from the anime¡ªkind and caring, but only until you pissed her off. In Itami''s team, she was like the "mom" of the group¡ªgentle when needed but more than capable of smacking someone with a slipper if the situation called for it. Kurokawa nodded and began explaining. "When we went out for supplies, we prioritized finding medicine. In one of the family clinics, we found these girls¡ªthey were hiding there." "Heh, not to mention that one of them tried to impale Itami with a mop," Shino interjected with a smirk. "You should''ve seen his face at that moment. Too bad I didn''t take a picture! It was hilarious." Alex turned his gaze to Itami, whose expression was a mixture of pain and shame, as if he were reliving that moment all over again. Understanding, Alex patted him on the shoulder and suppressed a laugh, but Itami couldn''t hold back and, almost with tears in his eyes, muttered: "I felt like I was back at the proctologist''s... with very thick fingers..." Alex suppressed a chuckle, but Shino, on the other hand, was openly laughing. "Ladies, don''t worry, no one will kick you out or make you do anything you don''t want to do. I''m just curious, how long have you been studying medicine?" Alex asked, ignoring Shino''s laughter. One of the girls gathered her courage and answered: "We were finishing our residency. We were supposed to become full-fledged doctors next year." "Great," Alex nodded, smiling contentedly. "The more doctors, the easier it will be for Shizuka and Mari, not to mention that my little helpers can''t keep doing this forever. So, make yourselves at home, treat people, and don''t worry." Hearing this, the girls relaxed a little and sighed with relief. Meanwhile, Alex turned his attention to Itami and Shino, who was still teasing him about the unfortunate mop incident. "Shino, enough, he''s already having a tough time," Alex said, placing a hand on her head. "He lost his entire collection, and the only joy he has left is watching anime." "Hey! I''m not a kid! And by the way, I''m older than you!" Shino retorted, shrugging off his hand. "You think if you pet me on the head, I''ll become obedient? Not a chance!" "But I''m still taller and stronger," Alex smirked. "So stop it." Then he grabbed her by the nose and, turning to Itami, added: "Don''t worry, I''ll think of something for you¡­ if I don''t forget." Shino tried to pry Alex''s hand off her nose, but she wasn''t having any luck. Hearing Alex''s words, Itami''s face brightened, and fully motivated, he saluted. Alex laughed and said goodbye to Itami, Shino, and Mari. Passing by his motorcycle, Alex thought that maybe it was time to return Zenitsu''s katana to his heirs. However, his collector''s nature wouldn''t let him part with such a rare artifact so easily. Quickly scanning his surroundings, Alex came to a decision: if you don''t want to give up the original, you can give a perfect copy. Approaching his motorcycle, he glanced around one more time, like a real thief, then opened the weapon compartment, took out Zenitsu''s katana, and instantly hid it in his inventory, making sure no one saw. After that, he retrieved another katana from his storage and, using magic, turned it into an exact replica of Zenitsu''s sword. Satisfied that everything went smoothly and no one noticed, Alex nodded contentedly, closed the compartment, and set off to find the Agatsuma family. It didn''t take long to find them¡ªthey were quickly located on the deck. However, as soon as Alex approached, the granddaughter of the elderly couple, Kana, immediately shot him a hostile glance. Alex even thought he could hear her grinding her teeth. Eijiro and Tomiko noticed their granddaughter''s behavior, followed her gaze, and, seeing Alex approach, smiled awkwardly before looking at him apologetically. Alex simply waved his hand, signaling that he wasn''t bothered by Kana''s behavior. He understood her hatred¡ªafter all, he had killed her brother and father. But to him, those people were nothing more than scum, and he wasn''t about to make excuses like "I had no choice" or "it was an accident." He did it because he could, and because he couldn''t stand people like them. Eijiro noticed the katana in Alex''s hands and raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Young friend Alex, what brings you to us?" he asked, trying to guess the reason for the visit. "It''s simple. I decided to return what belongs to your family. But it seems your granddaughter doesn''t wield the Thunder Breathing style," Alex noted, finally noticing that Kana wasn''t a swordswoman. Kana just snorted and stormed off, stomping her feet angrily. Alex shook his head. The elderly couple again apologized for her behavior, but he simply gestured to show that he understood her feelings. Such anger was hard to suppress, and at least it was good she didn''t attack him with a weapon, seeking revenge. "Thank you for returning the katana," Eijiro said, glancing at his granddaughter, who had moved to the far end of the deck to calm down. "And yes, you''re right. She didn''t want to train in the family dojo and chose a different master." "May I ask who?" Alex asked with interest. "One of our old acquaintances from Ry¨­zanpaku. She took up the fighting style of Ma Kensei. He''s certainly a talented and powerful master, but... well, he''s a bit of a pervert. I don''t know how many times we fought when we were younger because he tried to spy on my wife. And when our granddaughter was born, that old man didn''t stop¡ªagain, I had to beat him up a few times for trying to spy on her," Eijiro said, shaking his head with a crooked smile. Hearing this, Alex was now sure that Ry¨­zanpaku existed in this world as well. He remembered that these people were incredibly strong fighters, but they had one foolish rule¡ªno killing. Because of this, they often suffered, and even the head of Ry¨­zanpaku, Hayato Furindji, had lost his daughter-in-law in his time. Later, his granddaughter, Miu Furindji, was brainwashed by one of their enemies. "Masters of Ry¨­zanpaku are indeed strong, but they follow the path of the ''merciful fist,'' which forbids killing. I hope the zombie apocalypse will open their eyes and make them abandon that principle," Tomiko said doubtfully, shaking her head. "Let''s hope so. If we meet them, they may need help. If the city they live in is on our path, I think we should offer them to join us," Alex said thoughtfully. "That''s a good idea. I think they won''t mind," Eijiro agreed. Alex nodded and asked Eijiro in which city Ry¨­zanpaku''s dojo was located. The old man nodded in response and named the city. Without wasting any time, Alex pulled his phone out of his pocket, entered the city''s name, and, to his relief, found that it was directly on their path. The distance wasn''t too far¡ªonly two days'' travel. He wasn''t worried about the safety of the Ry¨­zanpaku masters, as they could surely take care of themselves. But Alex knew that there was always a chance for an unexpected turn of events. Tapping his finger on his chin, he tried to recall the enemies of Ry¨­zanpaku, but no names came to mind. The only thing he remembered was that they were called something like "The Shadow of the Nine Fists." However, the specific martial arts they used also eluded his memory. Sighing, Alex shook his head. "Young friend Alex," Eijiro suddenly addressed him. "My wife and I heard that you conduct training for your people. They all talk about some force of youth, and as I understand it, they wear those strange devices on their wrists as weights. If you don''t mind, may we observe your training?" "Why not?" Alex replied with a wide grin, giving a thumbs-up. "Maybe some of your students will want to ignite the fire of their youth." Eijiro and Tomiko smiled at his enthusiasm and decided to watch how Alex trained his people. He chatted a bit more with the elderly couple, trying to find out if they had met other heirs of breathing styles. But, to his disappointment, neither Eijiro nor Tomiko had met anyone else besides Alex and Saeko''s father. Nodding, he said his goodbyes to the elderly pair and headed back to the girls to not delay the evening training. As soon as he left, Kana approached Eijiro and Tomiko. "What were you talking about with that guy?" she asked. Eijiro didn''t hide anything from his granddaughter, but Kana only frowned, nodded, and said nothing more. Returning to the control room, Alex saw Saya sitting to the side, pouting, while the other girls giggled, glancing at her. He smiled, noticing that Saya was busy with something on his laptop but still frowning. Walking up to her, Alex picked her up without saying a word and sat her down on his lap. "S-stop!" Saya squeaked, blushing and staring at him. "Still pouting?" he asked with a smile, stroking her head. "Hmph! Their teasing doesn''t mean anything," she replied proudly. "I''m just busy with more important matters. I don''t have time to pay attention to them." Alex smirked, wrapped his arm around her waist, and peered at the laptop. "And what are you doing here?" Saya nodded and began explaining. She didn''t forget to throw a glance toward the other girls, which conveyed a sense of triumph¡ªlike she had won. The others quickly realized that this pink-haired know-it-all was much more cunning than she appeared at first. Alex noticed the exchange of glances but said nothing. For now, he was more interested in finding out what Saya was occupied with. Suddenly, he remembered something important. "Oh, right! Before I forget: we''ll have not one, but two stops before Okinawa." Koko, lazily sprawled on the mattress, opened one eye. "And why is that? Didn''t G.I.R. already plot the most optimal route?" "I spoke with Eijiro and Tomiko," Alex explained. "They said we might meet some useful allies in one of the cities on our path." Those who didn''t know who Eijiro and Tomiko were stared at him, waiting for an explanation. The girls who were with Alex when they visited the Agatsuma dojo had already figured out what he was talking about. "To put it briefly," he continued, "it''s the Ry¨­zanpaku dojo. But there''s one problem: their masters refuse to kill enemies as a matter of principle. I don''t know if that''s changed in the zombie apocalypse, but even with this limitation, they are incredibly strong. You could say that in their martial arts style, they have no equals. We''ll reach their city in a few days." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The girls exchanged glances, considering what they had just heard. "Well then, let''s see how strong they really are," one of them said with interest. Alex smirked, looking forward to meeting the Ry¨­zanpaku masters. Alex decided to explain in more detail who the Ry¨­zanpaku masters were and what they were famous for, so the girls would understand the kind of people he wanted to invite into his group. Even Saya, who had been sitting on his lap the whole time and focused on her work on the laptop, stopped typing and turned to listen. The girls nodded, understanding that such allies could be very useful. However, Brunhilda was thoughtful¡ªcould these masters kill zombies, or would they continue to follow their principles even when a person had already turned into the undead? From a rational standpoint, their philosophy wasn''t exactly ideal for survival in this world. "Are you sure they''ll be able to start killing zombies?" Koko asked, voicing the question that concerned everyone. "They must," Alex replied. "If they can''t, then at least they can teach others. Even if they just handle protecting the group of survivors, that''ll lighten our load when we go on raids." "As you say, my love," Brunhilda said with a smile, looking at Alex. "Your decisions usually don''t disappoint. And if these masters take some of my responsibilities, that would be just wonderful." Alex raised an eyebrow, surprised that Brunhilda openly admitted her desire to slack off a little. Even the Valkyries in his spiritual space were so shocked that they left him and hovered in spectral form behind him, staring at their sister. Brunhilda, noticing their looks, simply rolled her eyes, clearly unwilling to explain anything. Alex began to suspect that their spiritual connection was so strong that she had started adopting some of his personality traits... including bouts of laziness. He even wanted to shout that someone had replaced his strict and sweet Valkyrie! Brunhilda heard his thoughts and glared at him and the sisters in annoyance. The latter, sensing the warning in her gaze, tactfully returned to the spiritual space, not wanting to catch her wrath. Until the evening, Alex and the girls rested, but when it was time for training, he lazily groaned, got up from the mattress, broke free from Koko''s embrace, and stretched. With a quick glance, he scanned Saeko, Rei, Beatrix, and Valmet, who, clearly influenced by the general mood, weren''t eager to get up either. When everyone finally gathered, Alex, along with the girls, left the control room and went down to the deck, where the students, including Eijiro, Tomiko, Kana, and the Agatsuma dojo trainees, were already waiting. "I see you''re all ready, so let''s start the training," Alex said, struggling to suppress a yawn. "Seems like the flame of your youth is starting to fade," R smirked, watching his sleepy appearance. "No, I''m just too lazy to move," Alex replied, tiredly rubbing his neck. "It was so nice lying down, hugging Koko... For a moment, I even thought, ''Maybe I should just forget about all this?'' But as you can see, I still came... to torture you... I mean, to train you." Everyone clearly heard his slip of the tongue, and in an instant, they all stared at him, fully understanding that he did it on purpose. Alex just laughed, watching the expressions of his lovely students, and was about to start the training when suddenly... "Fight me!" Kana Agatsuma loudly declared, looking at him challengingly. "Um... Why?" Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise. Everyone stared at Kana like she was suicidal. They all saw how Alex effortlessly tossed a huge zombie around the stadium, and then kicked a heavy armored tank straight at it. And now, here stood a fragile, at first glance, girl who decided to challenge him. Some shook their heads, mentally writing her off, while others even pitied her for such an ill-considered decision. However, Kana ignored the looks around her and stared at Alex as if he were her arch-enemy. "You said I could get revenge on you. I want to know how strong you are," she declared firmly. Alex sighed heavily. "Ugh, I really don''t want to move... Fine," he lazily stretched. "I''m not too fond of sparring, but I''ll show you the skill difference, so you''ll have motivation to get stronger." He stood up from the chair and gestured for everyone to make space. As soon as it was clear that Alex had accepted the challenge, the crowd buzzed with excitement. And then, the gremlin reappeared in the form of Rebecca. "All eyes on me! Bets are being accepted for this fight! Our undefeated leader Alex vs. the ignorant girl! Place your bets on how long she''ll last before she starts crying like a spoiled child!" she loudly announced. As soon as people heard about the bets, they immediately rushed to Rebecca to make their predictions. Alex''s eye twitched. He glanced at the elderly Agatsuma couple, signaling that he wasn''t planning to seriously hurt their granddaughter but would simply demonstrate the difference in skill. Eijiro nodded but still asked Alex not to go overboard. Kana took a combat stance and then, without warning, lunged forward, attacking Alex''s face with a palm strike. He calmly dodged, not even moving from his spot. Kana continued to strike with her hands and feet, but Alex merely shifted his head slightly, dodged, or easily redirected her attacks. He didn''t even take a single step. After a few minutes of fruitless attempts, Kana was forced to retreat, breathing heavily. "Are you serious? Are you just going to stand there and dodge? Fight, damn it!" she shouted in frustration. Alex shook his head. "Alright." He took a stance, extending his palm forward. Kana tensed but didn''t retreat and charged again. But as soon as she got close, she heard his soft voice: "Eight Trigrams: Sixty-Four Palms." Kana didn''t even have time to realize what had happened. Alex struck her acupuncture points in the blink of an eye¡ªtwo strikes, then two more, then four... In the next second, there were eight strikes, then sixteen, thirty-two. Her body froze, paralyzed by the series of precise blows. Eijiro hurried over to his granddaughter, checking her condition. "She''s fine," he said calmly. "Her points are just blocked." "Young friend Alex, thank you for your mercy," Eijiro said, lifting his granddaughter in his arms. "It''s fine, old man. I wasn''t trying to harm her. Let this be a good motivation for her," Alex smiled. "She''ll be able to move in an hour. Let her lie down and think about how there are enemies against whom fighting without enough strength is pointless." "Heh, you''re right, young friend. Now she''ll definitely have more motivation to train harder," Eijiro smirked. Alex clapped his hands. "Why are you all standing around? The training''s not over yet! Those who won the bet can claim their prize later. For now, back to work!" The crowd buzzed¡ªsome students groaned in disappointment, while others celebrated their victory in the bets. Alex shook his head and sat back down in his chair. He began the training with warm-ups, explaining to the students the important points, what they should strive for, and why certain exercises were necessary. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 241 - 241: Everyday Life on the Ferry After the evening training session, Alex, as usual, left his students resting in the "dead dog" pose¡ªthey were breathing heavily, as if their souls were about to leave their exhausted bodies. He cast a healing spell on them, which slowly restored and strengthened their bodies. Help was needed to carry Rei, Saeko, Valmet, and Beatrix to the ferry''s control room, which they were using as a resting area. After laying the girls down, Alex looked around and noticed that GIR, MIMI, Stitch, and Alice hadn''t come with them. He remembered that Alice had become friends with Malka, and now they often played video games together with the other kids. Alex wasn''t worried about her safety¡ªif any of the rescued people had bad intentions, the trio of troublemakers, GIR, MIMI, and Stitch, would take care of it immediately. Alex didn''t even envy whoever would dare provoke them. "Enough standing there like a statue. Turn on the show! I want to finish season two of Sam and Dean before we reach Okinawa," Koko said, nudging Alex so she could lie next to him and cuddle. "There''s no need to rush, there are fifteen seasons. We have plenty of time to watch them all," Alex replied as Koko pushed him in the back. "That''s exactly the point¡ªit''s only fifteen seasons! Do you have any idea how hard it is to find something truly interesting? Now, handsome, stop wasting time and lie down. I need my man for cuddles," Rika added, patting the spot next to her. Alex didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He didn''t regret introducing the girls to this show, which he personally enjoyed, but he really hoped they wouldn''t start watching it without him. Sensing Koko losing patience, he gave in to her nudging and lay down on the mattress next to Rika. The moment he did, Koko hugged him from the other side. The girls started settling in, bringing snacks and food to continue watching. But Alex was mentally occupied with something else¡ªafter training his young students, he had planned to assemble a sniper rifle and a camouflage suit for Rika. However, it seemed the girls had entirely different plans for the evening. At some point, Alex realized that he was no longer just being hugged by Koko and Rika¡ªthe others had also gathered around, using him as a comfortable, living pillow. He was trapped on all sides and had no idea how to react. On one hand, it felt nice; on the other, any awkward movement was immediately met with complaints: "Don''t move! This is comfortable for us!" After a while, Alice and the trio of troublemakers returned. They walked in on a funny sight¡ªAlex was completely pinned down by the girls, unable to move. "Why are you back so soon?" Alex asked. "We just came for a few things, then we''ll go back to playing," Alice replied. Alex nodded but still reminded her to be careful. Alice waved at him and ran back to her friends¡ªthe children from the survivor group. Returning to watching the show, Alex became more convinced that traveling by sea could be quite boring, with almost nothing to do. And so, another day came to an end. Upon waking up, Alex carefully freed himself from the girls'' tight grip¡ªthey had fought over the best spot next to him throughout the night. Stretching, he rubbed his eyes and noticed Alice sleeping nearby with the trio of troublemakers. Shaking his head, he couldn''t help but note how restless Stitch was in his sleep¡ªunlike GIR and MIMI, who simply entered sleep mode, Stitch had somehow managed to stuff half of GIR''s head into his mouth. Sighing, Alex was glad the girls had the sense to set up a coffee machine in the control room. Brewing himself a cup so as not to disturb the others still sleeping, he quietly left the room and went down to the deck. There, he spotted Mao and Ugo, who had been on night watch. No one wanted any unpleasant surprises, so they had decided to organize night shifts to keep an eye on the shore. Hearing footsteps, Mao and Ugo turned and saw Alex with a coffee mug in hand. "Morning, guys. See anything interesting during the night?" Alex asked as he approached them. "Nothing too special, aside from another weird zombie," Ugo smirked. Raising an eyebrow, Alex sat down in a chair, ready to hear about this new type of undead. He knew well that many kinds of infected had yet to be discovered, and the emergence of new mutants was only a matter of time. "And what did it look like? More importantly, what could it do? Or did you just catch a glimpse of it?" Alex asked, holding a cigarette between his teeth. "I don''t even know how to describe it... This zombie looked like a tall, skinny woman. Some kind of liquid was dripping from her mouth, something that looked like fluorescent paint. But I''m sure it wasn''t paint," Mao said, recalling their nighttime encounter with the unknown mutant. Alex hummed thoughtfully, trying to remember if he had encountered this type of infected before or if this was truly a new strain. Soon, a thought struck him¡ªcould this be a Spitter? A mutant notorious for spitting acid. The real question now was how strong this acid could be in their world. Would it corrode metal, or was it only potent enough to melt human flesh? "No flying mutants yet?" Alex asked with a half-smile. "You''ve already run into infected dogs, so now we''re just waiting for something that can fly." "That''s the last thing we need..." Mao grimaced. "Infected animals are already a pain, but if they start flying, it''ll be a whole different nightmare. The ferry won''t save us then. Right now, as long as we''re on the water, zombies can''t reach us. But if they take to the skies..." "Hahaha! You''re right," Alex laughed. "The last thing we need is flying zombie animals." Mao and Ugo just shook their heads at his humor. They continued their conversation, while more people slowly started appearing on deck to get some fresh morning air or stretch. The elderly couple from the Agatsuma dojo, along with their students, had already begun their morning training. Alex lazily watched them practice, occasionally glancing at the shoreline as the ferry passed by. Burned villages and overturned cars had become such a common sight that they no longer surprised him. After some time, Koko emerged onto the deck¡ªhalf-asleep, groggy, and unsteady on her feet. She swayed from side to side as she yawned and rubbed her eyes. Mao and Ugo noticed how she was making her way straight toward them, moving with the sluggish gait of a real zombie. If Alex didn''t know her so well, he might have actually mistaken her for one of the infected. The only thing missing was the raspy groaning to complete the look. Just a few steps away from Alex, Koko lost her balance and nearly fell. He caught her just in time, preventing her from crashing onto the deck. Feeling the warmth of his arms, Koko instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck and lazily nuzzled her cheek against his shoulder. Alex let out a tired sigh, sat back down, and settled her onto his lap. Mao and Ugo exchanged glances. They were used to seeing Koko completely out of it in the mornings, but such affectionate behavior was rare for her. Usually, once she fully woke up, her personality became much more serious. "Why did you leave?" she mumbled sleepily, still acting like a content cat. "It got cold without you¡­ And Shizuka almost smothered me with her huge jugs¡­" Alex chuckled."Didn''t want to wake you all up," he said, running his fingers through her hair. "Just stepped out for some fresh air and a cup of coffee." "Ummm¡­" Koko murmured, making herself comfortable before going completely still, fully drifting off to sleep. Mao and Ugo tactfully excused themselves, leaving them alone. They knew all too well how grumpy Koko could be if someone woke her up. Alex slowly stroked her hair, listening to her steady breathing. She was really asleep. Finishing the last of his coffee, he realized it would be best to head back to the control room before Koko woke up from the noise of training and the others moving about on deck. Of course, he couldn''t expect everyone to stay quiet just because she was napping. Pouring out the last drops of coffee overboard, he carefully picked Koko up. The moment he did, she tightened her arms around his neck, as if afraid he would disappear again. For a second, Alex suspected she was faking it, but her rhythmic breathing told him otherwise¡ªshe was genuinely asleep. With a slight smile, he carried her back to the control room. Returning inside, he saw that some of the girls were already awake, while others had no intention of getting up, preferring to lounge on their mattresses. All eyes quickly turned to him¡ªor rather, to Koko, peacefully sleeping in his arms. "So that''s where she disappeared to. I was wondering where she went," Kiriko said with a smile, shaking her head. "Yeah, I was sitting on deck with the guys when I suddenly saw zombie-Koko stumbling toward me, barely keeping her balance. If I didn''t know how much she hates mornings, I would''ve thought she really turned into a zombie," Alex smirked. The girls chuckled. They had all noticed that Koko truly resembled the walking dead in the mornings. Some even joked that all she needed was the right sound effects to blend in with the infected. Alex carefully placed Koko down on the mattress, intending to let her continue her sleep, but she clearly had other plans. Even in her sleep, her hands clung tightly to him, refusing to let go. Sighing, he realized it was pointless to try and free himself, so he decided to just go with it. "Alex, want me to take her? I''ve got experience with this," Valmet offered, stepping closer. "Nah, she''s fine. I''ll just do something else while she sleeps," he replied with a small smile. "Oh? And what would that be? Are you going to tinker with your weird gadgets again? Or maybe work on something more useful, like a new rifle for your favorite girl? That is¡ªme," Rika teased, leaning her chest against the back of his head. Alex instantly felt familiar softness pressing against him. He didn''t even have to guess what she was doing. Smirking slightly, he shook his head¡ªhe had told the girls many times that if they wanted something, they could just ask instead of resorting to tricks like this. "Aren''t you ashamed? You''re a grown woman!" Saya huffed, jabbing a finger at Rika. "And what''s wrong with that?" Rika smirked. "Alex is my boyfriend, so I can do whatever I want. If he wants to touch my chest, he''s welcome to. Besides, you''re hardly one to judge, little miss know-it-all. Yesterday, you were sulking the whole time, and the moment you got the chance, you jumped right into his lap!" she teased, crossing her arms under her chest, making it stand out even more. Saya gritted her teeth in fury, which only amused Rika more. The angrier Saya got, the more pleasure Rika took from it. Alex simply shook his head. "Rika, don''t make her angry," he smiled, asking her. Rika snorted again, but before she fell silent, she threw one more victorious glance at Saya. "Actually, I was planning not to make a new rifle, but to adjust a camouflage cloak to Rika''s size first. It''s faster than building a sniper rifle from scratch," Alex said, leaning his head against her chest. "Why? Mom needs a new rifle! The cloak can wait," Rika stated, gently rubbing his cheeks. "I have a couple of ideas for that. Don''t worry, you''ll definitely like the result, I promise," Alex smiled mysteriously, taking her hands. "And what kind of rifle do you want to make for her?" Shizuka asked curiously. "That''s still a secret," Alex smirked. "In the meantime, could someone hand me Steve''s camouflage cloak? As you can see, it''s not very convenient for me to get up right now." Namiyo quickly found the camouflage cloak that had previously belonged to Steve and handed it to Alex. As a gesture of thanks, he smiled and kissed her cheek. The girl simply chuckled softly and returned to her task. Alex didn''t get distracted and immediately opened his laptop. Although he already knew how the cloak worked, some modifications needed to be made so that it fit Rika perfectly. Opening old files, he found the designs for camouflage suits he had developed for GIR, MIMI, and Stitch. "Of course, I''m not a tech expert, but even I can see that your suits for the little ones are way more advanced than this cloak," Rei said, peering over Alex''s shoulder. "Of course. I only make the best for my people," he replied, not looking away from the screen. As he reviewed the files, Alex analyzed what changes could be made to the cloak''s design so it wouldn''t lose its properties. Unlike a full camouflage suit, he wanted to create something more comfortable for Rika¡ªa cloak that wouldn''t restrict her movements and would keep her concealed. "Rika, what are your measurements? I mean, your height and sizes," he asked, turning his head. "Oh, handsome, don''t you know them by now?" Rika feigned being offended. "You''ve hugged me so many times at night, and now you''re asking me this!" Alex looked at her tiredly. He didn''t need to tell her that it was actually she who sneaked up to him at night, not the other way around. Rika, catching his look, realized the act was over and only giggled. "Height 170 cm, bust 83 (D), waist 57, hips 88. So, what do you think, handsome? Impressed?" she asked, striking seductive poses. "Shizuka has bigger breasts, so there''s nothing to be too proud of," Rebecca teased with a smirk. "Ha, you found someone to compare with! Shizuka''s chest is bigger than my head! I''m still amazed how she walks around with them! My back hurts just from looking at them," Rika said, rubbing her back. "Enough talking about my chest!" Shizuka puffed up. "I''m not to blame that yours don''t grow!" After her words, the girls fell silent, first staring at Shizuka, then at her impressive chest. It was a well-known truth¡ªShizuka had the largest chest in the group, with Yuriko coming in second. Those with more modest sizes immediately felt a pang of pride and began to argue with Shizuka. Rika, deciding to take more drastic measures, began tickling her in a fit of revenge. The argument quickly turned into chaos, and soon, a full-on battle broke out between the girls. Alex watched all of this with mild confusion. How did a discussion about a camouflage cloak turn into a conversation about chest size, and then into an all-out brawl? But what surprised him the most was that Koko didn''t even wake up from all the noise. He sighed and decided to do what any rational man would do¡ªignore the girls'' argument. Entering Rika''s measurements into the program, he put on headphones to focus on his work. When the sketch was ready, Alex waved at Rika, who was breathing heavily after her battle with Shizuka. The girl walked over, curious about what he wanted to show her. Without a word, he displayed several cloak design options in front of her. The other girls were also intrigued and immediately surrounded Alex, examining the sketches and whispering among themselves as though the cloak was being created for them, not Rika. Koko, who had just woken up, also joined in the discussion. It wasn''t until an hour later that Rika finally made her choice, settling on a version with a hood and mask. Alex nodded and began working. Once Alex began his work, the girls didn''t distract him and went about their own tasks to pass the time until evening. When the control room emptied, and each went off to their respective duties, Alex took a moment to check that no one was watching. Then, he pulled out the missing components for Rika''s camouflage cloak from his inventory. He mentally noted again how useful his habit of hoarding various items was, constantly justifying it with the phrase, "This might come in handy someday." And, as always, he was right¡ªmany of the items that had been gathering dust in his inventory had already helped him in unexpected situations. The only exception was the mountain of weapons he hadn''t used yet. But Alex knew that the time would come when these supplies would be necessary, especially if he decided to arm the group of survivors. Time passed quickly, and soon it was lunchtime. The girls returned with food, breaking for a meal. By this time, the work on the cloak was only halfway finished, but Alex was confident he would finish it by evening. After dinner, giving his eyes a rest, he returned to his work. By evening, it was time to train the students, helping them awaken the flame of youth in their hearts. After finishing the training, Alex returned to his work. In moments like these, he was once again convinced that creating items using magic was much easier, but it was precisely because of this that the process lost its charm. After all, if you could just pull the necessary thing out of thin air without wasting a second, then what was there to occupy yourself with? And on this ferry, there weren''t many ways to entertain oneself. As the sun nearly disappeared behind the horizon, Alex finally finished the upgraded camouflage cloak for Rika. He wanted to show her the result immediately, but she was too absorbed in watching a TV series to even move. Shrugging, Alex simply sat down next to her and joined in watching. After all, he deserved a break too. Gradually, the evening turned into night, and one by one, they fell asleep. The next morning, Alex was awakened by GIR, MIMI, and Stitch. As soon as he opened his eyes, he realized that in an hour, they would arrive at the city where the Ryozanpaku dojo was located. Fully awake now, Alex immediately began waking up the girls, reminding them that they would arrive soon. At the same time, a strange feeling lingered with him¡ªhe sensed that there was more waiting for them in this city than just a meeting with martial arts masters. He was almost certain that a hunt had already begun for Ryozanpaku. These masters were probably on the elimination list, with a nice bounty on their heads, especially for Hayato Furindzi. Alex knew that this old man was incredibly strong, but throughout the manga, he hadn''t been involved in many real battles, and when he did fight, it was only for a few moments at a time. "I wonder what these martial arts masters look like in real life?" Shizuka asked thoughtfully. "In the manga that Rika''s brother read, the martial arts masters looked like over-muscled gorillas." "That''s a weird comparison, Shizuka," Koko snorted, eyeing Alex closely. "Look at our Alex. He''s strong but still lean... and heh-heh-heh..." "Pervert," Saya kicked Koko''s leg in irritation. "Can you think about something else for once?" "So what? I''m just telling the truth!" Koko shrugged innocently. "If you had come with us to the shower, you would have seen it all yourself..." The girls, who had already had the "honor" of seeing Alex in the shower, nodded meaningfully. Alex sighed deeply, once again amazed at how quickly these ladies'' conversations would jump from one topic to another. Taking advantage of the moment, Rebecca began to describe Alex''s muscles in detail, clearly trying to tease those who hadn''t taken the chance. However, their fun was interrupted by the sound of the control room door opening. On the threshold stood Lehm, with a slight look of concern on his face. "I don''t want to interrupt your... idyll," he started cautiously, glancing at the girls. "But you need to see this." With that, he motioned for Alex and the others to follow him. Alex and the girls exchanged glances before following Lehm. Stepping out of the control room, they descended onto the deck and immediately noticed that everyone outside was staring in the same direction. Following their gazes, Alex and his companions saw thick black smoke rising beyond the horizon. Alex frowned. His instincts hadn''t deceived him¡ªsomething was definitely wrong in the city they were heading toward. Tearing his eyes away from the dark column stretching into the sky, he quickly located old man Eijiro, the one most familiar with the location of the Ryozanpaku dojo. "Old man Eijiro, I hope that smoke isn''t coming from where the dojo is?" Alex asked in a calm yet tense voice. The old man let out a heavy sigh and shook his head. "Young friend, as much as I''d like to say otherwise... it looks like that''s exactly where it''s coming from." "Well, fuck¡­ That sucks," Rebecca muttered, scowling. Alex fell into thought. He knew that the masters of Ryozanpaku weren''t easy to take down¡ªthey had surely survived and most likely found a way to escape. But the real question was: who had attacked them? There were too many possibilities. Throughout their long history, the Ryozanpaku masters had made countless enemies, especially among the so-called "evil martial artists." If those masters had sided with the Evil Corporation in their pursuit of greater power, things could be extremely serious. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex also couldn''t rule out the possibility that hordes of zombies had been used against Ryozanpaku. The Evil Corporation clearly had the technology or abilities to control the undead, which meant their enemies might not just be living fighters, but an entire army of the dead. Of course, Alex could just cut down all his enemies and be done with it, but he didn''t like not knowing where his true enemy was hiding or what their plans were. Everyone around him silently awaited his decision. "Well, Alex, you''re our leader," Lehm finally spoke, lighting a cigarette. "What''s the plan? Are we helping these masters or what?" "Of course we are," Alex nodded. "What interests me more is who managed to force such powerful fighters into retreat. But whatever¡ªlet''s handle it as we go." "So, what''s the plan?" R asked with a smirk. "We assist the survivors and evacuate them. G.I.R., MIMI, and I will take the vanguard, while the rest of you handle the evacuation. Keep in mind, the Evil Corporation has the ability to control zombie hordes, meaning there will be a lot of undead. As soon as we get the people out, we leave immediately." "Simple and effective. I like it," Lehm smirked. Alex smiled and told everyone who would be involved in the rescue mission to start preparing. As soon as the ferry docked, they would head straight to help the people. On deck, there was a flurry of activity¡ªafter Alex laid out the plan, everyone went to work. People were gathering gear, loading supplies, and heading down to the transport, ready to set off as soon as the ferry was docked. Alex approached his motorcycle, pulled out three katanas, and secured them to his waist. If he was going to face a horde of zombies, why not do it in style? He decided to have a bit of fun and adopt the persona of a famous swordsman who suffered from topographical idiocy. "You''re going like that?" came the voice of R, peering out of the "Hummer" window. "What''s wrong?" Alex asked, looking down at his clothes. "Well, I just think your Hawaiian shirt, shorts, and flip-flops aren''t the best choice for battling a horde of zombies," Shino remarked, joining the conversation from the neighboring "Hummer." "Although... your body... Damn, how did you achieve that?" "Uh... I just lay on the couch pretending to be a useful member of society," Alex smirked. "As for the outfit... I''ve always wanted to slap a zombie in the face with flip-flops." Those who overheard the conversation simply shook their heads. Everyone had long since gotten used to Alex''s strange behavior and carefree attitude. "Alright, kids, the city we''re heading to has been taken over by heretics who stole the Holy Sepulchre! We must purify them in the holy flame!" Alex suddenly proclaimed, filling his voice with fanaticism. "You''re mixing genres again," came Valmet''s voice from the "Hummer." "This isn''t a crusade, it''s a zombie apocalypse." "Then... let''s destroy as many zombies as we can and save people from inevitable death?" Alex asked, with some hesitation. "Getting warmer," Rei laughed. "Great, gang! We''re saving people and earning our place on the throne of heroes!" Alex declared enthusiastically. "You''re still mixing genres... but alright," Kiriko commented with a smirk, sitting at the wheel. Alex just smiled and didn''t respond. Looking around at the team, he noticed they were less tense now. It seemed his rambling had helped distract them from their grim thoughts. Sometimes, talking nonsense really was helpful. As for Alex, he was burning with anticipation. Soon, he would meet another group of characters he had only seen in manga before. He was curious to see how many people from the Kenichi story had survived this apocalypse and whether they had found refuge in Ryozanpaku under the protection of the masters. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 242 - 242: The Rescue of the Ryozenpaku People The group was fully prepared for the rescue operation at the Ryozanpaku dojo. Alex''s words helped ease the tense atmosphere in the transport bay. Those sitting in the vehicles, ready for the mission, were well aware that zombies could be extremely dangerous, especially mutated variants. Alex wasn''t worried about his people''s safety. Brunhilde regularly held lectures on zombie combat tactics, and those who attended knew by heart how to fight them. Moreover, most of the mission participants had already been on supply runs and had combat experience. Scanning the group, Alex ensured they were ready. Takashi had, as usual, joined Kota''s team, making Alex wonder¡ªdid he really not feel out of place? That group consisted exclusively of female officers, with the only men being himself and, of course, Kota. Unlike his former self, Kota was now thoroughly enjoying life after the apocalypse and had even formed a few close relationships. The guys in Koko''s group had fully accepted Jonah into their ranks, treating him as one of their own. Itami and his squad remained composed¡ªexcept for Itami himself, who was clearly nervous and would have gladly found a way to skip the mission if possible. Alex shifted his gaze to the other teams, assessing their readiness, until his eyes landed on one of the Humvees where a group of girls was seated. Perched on the roof behind the machine gun was Stitch¡ªthe look on his face made it obvious that the alien dog was itching to start shooting zombies. Inside the Humvee, Rebecca, Rika, Saya, Saeko, Rei, Kiriko, Beatrix, Valmet, and Yuriko were chatting and laughing among themselves. Not wanting to disturb them, Alex looked away. Brunhilde and Koko remained on the ferry. Alex understood perfectly well that Koko wasn''t a fighter¡ªher role was to command and oversee the operation. Brunhilde, though strong, had far more valuable strategic skills, which made her the best choice to manage the mission in Alex''s absence. The ferry was slowly approaching the port. Tension in the transport bay grew with each passing second. Over the last few days, Namiyo had significantly improved her ship-handling skills, so she was entrusted with docking under difficult conditions¡ªespecially since G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch were off somewhere playing with the children. When the ferry finally came to a stop, Alex raised a hand to get everyone''s attention. "Listen up, here''s the plan. Yeah, I know horror movies always say ''don''t split up,'' but we don''t have a choice. The city is huge, and we don''t know which direction the Ryozanpaku people retreated. So, we have to split up to find them faster. Stay in constant contact! If you find them or other survivors, report immediately and fall back to the port. If anything goes wrong, return at once. This is a rescue operation, not a suicide mission. Understood?" "Yes!" the fighters responded in unison. Alex nodded in satisfaction. His gaze shifted to G.I.R. and MIMI, who were practically trembling with excitement, eager to start a bloodbath. "Alright, hop on," he said with a grin. The two instantly jumped onto him, clinging to him like a pair of monkeys. As the ramp lowered, Alex stepped out first to check the surroundings. The port was empty¡ªno zombies, not even tracks. The only thing that stood out was the thick black smoke rising in the distance. Waving his hand, he signaled for departure. One by one, the Humvees rolled out of the ferry. Alex stepped aside, letting the vehicles pass, and as the Humvee carrying the girls drove by, he nimbly jumped onto the roof for a better vantage point. The groups split up in different directions, beginning their search. Kiriko, sitting behind the wheel, slammed on the gas, following Saya''s directions. Standing on the Humvee''s roof, Alex listened closely to the city''s sounds. A few minutes later, he picked up a commotion in one of the districts¡ªchaotic sounds of struggle and the roar of zombies. "They''re there! Judging by the sounds, they''re being chased. I''ll go ahead¡ªcontact the other groups and let them know we''ve found people. As soon as I reach them, I''ll update you," Alex said, knocking on the roof of the vehicle. "And how exactly are you planning to get to them?" Yuriko asked curiously. "Straight through," Alex smirked. "You guys turn around and move to intercept them. Saya, launch the drone¡ªwe need an exact location. There may be regular survivors among them." "Good luck," Saeko said with a smile. "Heh, sometimes that woman plays tricks on me, so we have a mutual love-hate relationship," Alex chuckled before jumping off the Humvee and rushing toward the sounds of battle. Before anyone could react, Alex bolted forward¡ªstraight into a wall. The girls thought he was about to leap onto the rooftops and sprint toward the commotion. They all had the same thought¡­ except for Valmet, who suspected Alex was about to smash his way through the buildings instead. And, as it turned out, she was absolutely right. Instead of taking the rooftops, Alex chose the most direct route¡ªsmashing through every wall in his path. Crashing through the first one, he burst straight through it and kept going without slowing down, leaving the stunned girls behind. The phrase "taking a direct route" took on a whole new meaning for them after watching Alex literally break through walls with his body. "I knew my husband was tough, but not to this extent¡­" Beatrix murmured in astonishment. "And not just for breaking walls," Rebecca added with a wide grin. "Do you ever think about anything else, you perverted gremlin?!" Saya exclaimed, glaring at her. "Jealous much, pink-haired know-it-all?" Rebecca smirked, watching as Saya clenched her fists in irritation. "Ladies, you''re forgetting something," Yuriko interjected, shutting down the argument. "Alex asked us to intercept the survivors. And, my dear Saya, it''s time for you to launch that reconnaissance drone." Saya and Rebecca huffed but turned away from each other, unwilling to continue the fight. Saya then opened the window and released the drone. As soon as it soared into the sky, the monitor displayed the aftermath of a recent chase. In the distance, a group of people from the Ryozanpaku dojo was desperately fleeing from a horde of zombies. Determining their trajectory, Saya pointed out the best route to intercept them. Kiriko swiftly turned the Humvee around, floored the gas, and sped off in the indicated direction. Meanwhile, the students and masters of Ryozanpaku dojo were struggling to outrun the pursuing horde. Hayato Furinji, the self-proclaimed strongest man in the world, used his techniques to slow down the monsters, giving the others a chance to put some distance between them. The other masters also assisted, buying time for those running ahead. "Master Sasaki, are you sure the ferry that arrived at the port isn''t a threat?" Kenichi asked, trying to keep the panic out of his voice. "Less talking, more running¡ªunless you want me to give you a boost?" Renka Ma shot back, urging him forward. "Don''t forget, you''re carrying your sister!" "She''s right, son," added Mototsugu Shirahama. "Your masters are good people¡ªthey''ll definitely be able to negotiate with the newcomers." "Keep up, Kenichi! While Grandpa and the others buy us time, we have to reach the port!" Miu Furinji encouraged him. Kenichi gave a silent nod, gritted his teeth, and, despite his exhaustion, kept running, holding his sister tightly in his arms. The group was heading toward the port, as they noticed a ferry approaching. It was decided they would try to reach it and negotiate with its passengers for help. Hayato once again struck the ground, scattering zombies in all directions, and then caught up with the others, making sure no one had fallen behind. He was on high alert, ready to rush to help if anyone slowed down or if a new wave of undead appeared ahead. However, soon, the group was stopped by a strange sound. It grew louder and louder. It sounded like someone wasn''t just moving toward them but was literally smashing through the walls in their path. The masters of Ryozanpaku immediately positioned themselves in front, shielding the others. The sound of impacts grew closer¡­ until the final wall before them shattered into pieces. From the dust, a familiar figure emerged. "I found you!" Alex announced with a wide grin. The group of people stared at Alex as if he were some kind of oddball. They immediately assumed he was one of the bounty hunters who had been chasing them in recent days. However, what surprised them the most was his appearance: a completely unbuttoned Hawaiian shirt, shorts, flip-flops¡ªand three katanas hanging from his waist. Alex, in turn, carefully surveyed the group from the Ryozanpaku dojo, wondering how many characters from the Kenichi manga had managed to survive. He immediately spotted Hayato and the other masters, Miu, Renka, Kenichi himself with his sister, as well as Kenichi''s parents. Raising an eyebrow, Alex realized that there were more survivors than he had expected. Even some of the secondary characters had made it, like Kisara, Kaname, and her "Valkyries"¡ªor whatever she called them. "Yo," Alex waved a hand, greeting them. "You guys were tough to find. But you did a good job making enough noise." "Are you hunting for our heads too?" Hayato asked, frowning. Alex tilted his head slightly, remembering that the masters of Ryozanpaku were probably on the list for elimination. "Oh, no, of course not," he waved off the idea. "I''m a man of good heart! Anyway, the thing is, my group and I are here to help you." "Why should we trust you?" Akisame Kojutsu asked suspiciously, eyeing Alex carefully. "Well, you don''t have to believe me," Alex shrugged. "But I suggest you keep moving toward the port. In the meantime, my little ones and I will buy you some time. Oh, and hurry up¡ªthe horde you pushed back is already catching up. Questions later, now¡ªhurry up, let''s go!" He clapped his hands, urging the group on. Behind him, G.I.R. and MIMI landed lightly, ready to join the fight. The Ryozanpaku people were slightly taken aback at the sight of these strange creatures with weapons in hand, but Alex paid them no mind. He focused on the approaching horde. Drawing one of his katanas, he smiled slowly. Finally, he''d get to stretch his legs a bit¡ªthe lazy life on the ferry was starting to irritate him. "Young friend, you''d better come with us. These dead... they''re strange," Hayato warned. "Oh, come on, old man," Alex waved him off. "I need to blow off some steam. Further down the road, you''ll find a Humvee with the girls¡ªthey''ll help you get to the ferry. Now, don''t bother me while I buy you some time." "Good luck, young friend," Hayato said, understanding that he was dealing with a stubborn one. Alex waved his hand, signaling that everything was under control. Then, he pulled out his second katana and placed it in his mouth, while taking the third with his free hand. Now, he was fully ready to cosplay the green-haired swordsman known for his three-sword style. The masters, running toward the port, noticed how Alex held three katanas and couldn''t understand what style it was or why he was using it. Meanwhile, Alex was carefully studying the approaching horde of zombies. He noticed something strange but couldn''t make out the details due to the dense mass of the undead. Among them were mutated creatures that stood out from the usual zombies. "Santoryu..." Alex took a combat stance. When the horde got closer, he vanished from his spot, appearing right in its center. The moment he disappeared, the world seemed to freeze, and then... Those who were running turned around and saw: Alex was right in the middle of the horde, and zombies were flying apart behind him. Their bodies were slashed in different directions, and blood sprayed through the air. "Oni-Giri," Alex said calmly, finishing the attack. G.I.R. and MIMI charged into the zombie horde with battle cries, swinging their weapons and shouting something about "mutant filth." Meanwhile, Alex jumped back, dodging a crushing blow from a Tank zombie, and involuntarily thought: the three-sword style was certainly flashy and effective against crowds, but it was horribly inconvenient to use. "Santoryu: 108-pound cannon," he muttered, launching three spiraling air projectiles directly into the heart of the enemies. The shockwaves tore through the zombie ranks, shredding their bodies into pieces. Alex grunted, watching the results of the attack, then spat, sheathing his sword from his mouth. "Damn, I don''t understand how Zoro does it. My jaw already hurts," he grumbled, placing the katana back into its sheath. Leaving only one blade in his hand¡ªjust as he was used to¡ªAlex took his iaido stance. With one swift movement, he drew his sword, and immediately a bloody gap appeared among the zombies as their bodies collapsed like cut wheat. "That''s better." However, the wave of the undead immediately surged with renewed strength. Alex, G.I.R., and MIMI rushed into battle once again, while the Ryozanpaku group, following his advice, continued moving toward the port. Suddenly, a drone hovered above the fleeing group. Without hesitation, Sigure threw a shuriken, but she didn''t make it in time¡ªjust around the corner, a Humvee appeared. Inside the vehicle sat a group of girls, and perched behind a machine gun was a strange-looking blue dog. It became clear: this was exactly what Alex had been talking about. "Are you the ones supposed to meet us?" Sasaki asked, glancing at the passengers in the Humvee. "Looks like it," Valmet replied, stepping out of the vehicle. "Those who can''t run¡ªget inside! The rest¡ªmarch to the port!" "But aren''t we supposed to help that guy?" Kenichi asked cautiously, throwing a worried glance in Alex''s direction, where he was fighting the horde. Rebecca just snorted: "He''ll be fine. Now, kid, stop whining and get your sister into that damn Humvee. We don''t have time to waste on your hesitation." Kenichi flinched at her sharp tone but obeyed. His sister, parents, and those who had already exhausted themselves quickly took their places in the vehicle, while the others remained on their feet, ready to keep running. "Receiving, this is Valmet. We''ve located the target. Everyone retreat to the port, I repeat¡ªeveryone retreat, target found." She transmitted through the communicator. "Copy that, retreating." Voices came through the speaker. Once everyone was ready, Kiriko pressed the gas pedal, and the Humvee surged forward. The members of Ryozanpaku exchanged glances: from the key words in the conversation, they realized that this entire group had arrived just for their rescue. But why? What was the point? Their thoughts were interrupted by a flash of an explosion. Instinctively, everyone turned toward the direction where Alex had stayed. Clouds of smoke rose into the sky, and a charred but still twitching zombie corpse flew toward them. Without hesitation, Rebecca raised her shotgun and fired, blasting the rotten brains into the air. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Some of them jumped at her lightning-fast reaction. "What are you all standing around for? Never seen zombies before?" she shouted, slinging the shotgun over her shoulder. "Move it, faster!" After Rebecca''s words, the Ryozanpaku group decided to postpone their questions and hurried toward the port. The girls who had left the Humvee threw one last glance in the direction where Alex remained before following the others. The group arrived at the port just as the other teams began to return. Brunhilde immediately took command, issuing clear orders to take defensive positions. The Ryozanpaku masters watched in surprise as the group moved with military precision. They even thought they weren''t just survivors, but well-trained soldiers. However, they didn''t know that under Brunhilde''s strict leadership, the discipline in the squad had been honed to perfection, and many of the fighters were simply afraid of the stern Valkyrie. Soon, the masters noticed a familiar elderly couple among Alex''s people. " Eijiro? Tomiko? You''re alive!" Kensai Ma exclaimed upon seeing the old friends. "Of course we''re alive, you old pervert. Otherwise, how could I protect my granddaughter from your filthy hands?" Eijiro smirked at him. "Oh, little Kana... Who would have thought you''d grow up into such a beauty, heh-heh-heh..." Kensai said with a lustful grin. "Dad, stop it!" Renka scolded, kicking him in the back. "Even in times like this, you can''t stop hitting on women! If mom were here, she''d kill you!" "Daughter, you underestimate me. I''ll always find time for my hobbies, even during the apocalypse!" Kensai proudly responded. As soon as he said that, all the women in the port looked at him with expressions as if he were the worst person on earth. Their gazes were full of clear disgust, and some even wondered whether it was worth saving such a person at all. Realizing that her father had once again made himself look bad, Renka angrily charged forward, intending to kick him again. However, Kensai skillfully dodged and began teasing his daughter, never losing his smug grin. "Maybe we should just leave this old pervert here?" Valmet asked irritably, watching the scene unfold. "I think that''s a good idea," Rebecca agreed. "Although, if he really tries something nasty, Alex will either throw him overboard or just refresh him." "Enough talking, ladies!" Brunhilde''s stern voice rang out. "The zombie horde has arrived at the port! Prepare for battle!" The conversation stopped immediately. Everyone turned toward the port entrance, where a new wave of the dead was breaking through. But for Alex''s group, this was far from their first encounter with such hordes. They knew that if they followed Brunhilde''s orders, they would survive. The members of Ryozanpaku were astounded. They were once again reminded of just how well-coordinated this group was. From the conversation with the elderly Agatsuma, they realized that these people had come here solely to rescue them. They also learned that the man in beach attire they''d encountered earlier was the leader of this group. What surprised them the most, however, was the stark contrast between Alex and his team. The person who was supposed to fight an entire zombie horde appeared utterly carefree when they saw him, while his fighters, in contrast, held their positions with military discipline. This contrast was so striking that it was hard for them to grasp. Meanwhile, in a secret location, sat the man whom Alex had not yet met but already despised¡ªCaleb Williams, Director of the Analytics Department and, simultaneously, the second-in-command at the Live Corporation, just below the mysterious Director. Caleb sat at a massive desk in the Analytics Department, observing the events through the network of cameras. On the large monitor, two key situations unfolding in the city, where the Ryozanpaku dojo was located, were being broadcast. He rhythmically tapped his fingers on the desk, his gaze fixed on the screen. On one side of the monitor, Alex, G.I.R., and MIMI were holding back the massive zombie horde, preventing it from advancing further. On the other side, Alex''s group was maintaining their position at the port, acting with coordination and confidence. In both cases, the undead couldn''t pose any threat to these people. "Hmm, interesting¡­" Caleb squinted thoughtfully. "He''s exceeded my expectations again. How did such a person manage to avoid the Corporation''s attention? Leadership qualities and strength, all in one person¡­ This is extremely troubling. But at the same time¡­ damn fascinating." His voice held almost a hint of admiration, though his expression remained cold. The atmosphere in the room was tense. All the staff held their breath, making no sound as they observed the situation on the screen. They didn''t need to guess to know that Director Williams was irritated. His rhythmic tapping on the desk was pressing on the psyche of everyone present, and the fear of making a mistake kept them from even lifting their gaze. But Caleb was no longer paying attention to that. His focus was entirely on Alex. The situation at the port no longer interested him. "Director Williams, your orders?" came a cautious voice. It was Frank, one of the staff members, standing nearby. Caleb smirked. "Release the experimental product. This man will be the perfect subject for testing." Frank swallowed. "But, sir... The experimental zombies are still unstable. We don''t know what might happen if we release them." "Did I stutter?" Caleb slowly turned his head toward his subordinate, his gaze cold and his voice sharp. "Execute the order." "Yes, sir!" Frank quickly nodded, feeling a cold sweat run down his spine. Realizing Caleb was losing patience, he immediately contacted the research department and relayed the order to release the experimental zombies. There were objections in response¡ªscientists claimed the zombies were still not stabilized, and the consequences could be unpredictable. However, as soon as they heard the order came from Caleb Williams himself, and sensed the hint of irritation in Frank''s voice, they quickly agreed to comply. "Sir, what should we do about the Ryozanpaku people?" Frank asked, trying to hide his nervousness. Caleb thoughtfully ran his finger across his chin. "What was his name... Isshinsei Ogata? He expressed his desire to deal with the Ryozanpaku masters himself. Let him handle it. Does he think that just because we gave him power, he can sit idly by? We gave him the opportunities¡ªnow he needs to earn them." "I''ll relay the message now," Frank quickly replied, already contacting Ogata. Caleb slightly turned his head, his gaze lingering on Frank again. "Since you brought it up¡­ How''s the fusion with the U virus progressing?" Frank nervously adjusted his glasses and began his report: "After merging with the U virus, Isshinsei Ogata remains stable. He has gained significant physical enhancements¡ªstrength, endurance, and regeneration. According to him, he has reached a new level of skill in martial arts. However, the research department warns that the virus is still unstable and could spiral out of control at any moment." Caleb raised an eyebrow. "And?" "Given that the virus was brought from Africa, our specialists are continuing attempts to stabilize it. They''re unsure how it will behave in the body of a person with the martial arts mastery of someone like Isshinsei Ogata. Too many unknown factors that could lead to mutation," Frank quickly explained. Caleb smirked. "All the more interesting." His gaze returned to the screen where Alex was fighting the zombie horde. Now, this battle promised to be even more exciting. Caleb nodded and narrowed his eyes as he stared at the large screen. Frank waited patiently for further instructions. "Hmm... Interesting. Another product they can''t stabilize. First the G-virus, now the U-virus. Is the research department really that incompetent?" Caleb said coldly, his gaze sharpening. "Sir, regarding the G-virus, all developments and data were destroyed before it reached us. The U-virus is still in its early stages, but it''s much more stable than G. At least that''s what the research department says. The virus was only recently delivered to us, but they''ve already made some progress, thanks to data provided by the branch head in Africa," Frank attempted to explain. "Hmm. That person is earning his funding from us. But still, we should keep an eye on him. I don''t want a repeat of the situation with the one who created the G-virus. I trust I''m being clear?" Caleb slowly turned his head toward Frank. "Yes, sir. Albert Wesker is under surveillance," Frank quickly replied, almost stumbling over his own words. "Hmm... Well, fine. Don''t let Wesker gain too much power. That man is far too ambitious. I noticed that look in his eyes when we first met... the look of someone aiming for more than they''re allowed," Caleb said with a slight smirk, tapping his finger on the table. He fell silent and refocused on the screen, where Alex was finishing off the last of the zombie horde. Alex didn''t even realize that he was about to be used as a test subject for the new experimental zombies. Alex wiped the blood off his blade and sheathed the katana. Around him lay hundreds of dead zombies, their bodies filling the street, leaving no room to step. "Well, at least I got a good warm-up," Alex lazily stretched. "I was starting to think I was rusting away while stuck on the ferry. You guys don''t think so, right, kiddos?" "Killing zombies is fun!" MIMI cheerfully declared, bouncing up and down. "More filth to eradicate," G.I.R. added grimly, still in combat mode. "Heh, maybe next time," Alex smirked, already preparing to head back to the port. But at that moment, his ears caught a strange sound, and he quickly turned around. His eyes immediately twitched with irritation. A new horde of zombies was emerging from around the corner... but now they were cybernetically enhanced. Metal implants, mechanical limbs, built-in weapons¡ªthey looked like something straight out of DOOM. Alex even suspected that the Corporation had somehow contacted Davoth, but upon closer inspection, he realized they were just mechanized zombies. Although they resembled DOOM demons quite closely. "Yay! New zombies!" MIMI squealed, raising her mace above her head. "More filth to cleanse," G.I.R. growled ominously, switching back into his Ultramarine mode. "To hell with these cyber-zombies! This isn''t even the right genre! Who''s the idiot who thought mechanized zombies were a good idea? I''ll shove a stick up his ass!" Alex shouted irritably. "Stop mixing genres! Only I get to do that!" The zombies, of course, didn''t respond. Instead, one of them raised its mechanized arm, and a plasma shot flew straight at Alex. In the next moment, his eye twitched even more violently. A flame of irritation literally oozed from him, but it wasn''t just because he had just been hit with a plasma charge to the face. He understood what this could lead to. There was a Marker in this world¡ªand if it took control of these cyber-zombies, the situation could get a whole lot worse. "Well, damn... Fine, you bastards, you asked for it," Alex exhaled, holding back his growing fury. "First, I''ll deal with you, and then I''ll handle the idiot who created you." Alex gripped the katana''s handle and, along with G.I.R. and MIMI, charged into the fray. Before engaging the new horde, he made an important decision: as soon as he got back to the ferry, he would just lie down... and not move until evening. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 243 - 243: The Power Rangers Have Arrived Alex, GIR, and MIMI charged into battle, determined to deal with the horde of mechanized zombies. Alex had no idea what kind of idiot thought creating cybernetic zombies was a great idea. But he knew for sure¡ªit was a damn bad idea, and it wouldn''t end well. He didn''t even need to think long to realize that, sooner or later, these cybernetic zombies would go out of the control of the Evil Corporation. And when that happened, the conflict would no longer be a battle between two sides¡ªhumans struggling to survive and the Corporation itself¡ªbut would descend into chaos with the emergence of a third threat. Necromorphs. The Marker would inevitably take control of these mechanized corpses, and that would change everything. In a way, it even made Alex''s job easier, but he couldn''t predict what new abilities the zombies would gain once fused with the Marker''s influence. Alex knew one thing: the Marker was merely a relay, transmitting a signal from a distant planet entirely composed of necromorphs. A massive collective mind, merging billions of bodies into a single biomass. Taking control of Earth''s technology would be effortless for it. As soon as Alex crashed into the horde, the cyber-zombie with the plasma cannon decided that shooting him in the face was a brilliant tactic. Big mistake. Alex instantly kicked the zombie in the chest, sending it flying into the crowd like a bowling pin. Several more zombies rushed at him, and a barrage of plasma bolts followed. He dodged with ease, tilting his head slightly, but soon, his eye started twitching in irritation. "Who the hell keeps aiming only at my face?!" he muttered, dodging another shot. While the plasma bolts didn''t harm him, feeling them repeatedly hit his face was, to put it mildly, annoying. Grabbing the nearest zombie by the arm, he effortlessly tore it off along with the cannon. The weapon sparked, signaling an imminent explosion. "Here, assholes! Catch!" Alex hurled the cannon into the center of the crowd. The explosion erupted instantly, scattering mechanical limbs and chunks of flesh in all directions. He noticed that the cyber-zombies were acting in coordination, which meant one thing¡ªsomeone was controlling them. But who? Meanwhile, he continued tearing through the enemies, using his fists and legs. He grabbed a zombie by the head and crushed it like a ripe tomato. He barely had time to toss the corpse aside before a modified Tank-zombie lunged at him. Instead of hands, it had massive cybernetic prosthetics, and it slammed into Alex with enough force to crack the concrete beneath them. Alex firmly gripped both of its arms, preventing it from advancing or escaping. He glanced at the zombie''s metallic limbs. "These prosthetics remind me of those old Cyberpunk implants," he muttered. "Too bad you won''t be needing them anymore." Clenching the monster''s arms, Alex yanked them apart sharply. A sickening crunch echoed, and the Tank-zombie was torn in two. He tossed one half aside and used the other as a weapon, swinging it around and smashing cyber-zombies left and right. A wide grin stretched across his face. GIR and MIMI were also having their fun. While regular zombies ignored the two robo-dogs, the mechanized ones immediately recognized them as a threat and attacked. However, GIR and MIMI had faced overwhelming forces before. MIMI effortlessly swung her power mace, turning cyber-zombies into broken toys. The cheerful, childlike laughter coming from her made the scene even more absurd. GIR, armed with a chainsword, sliced through zombies with ease. Even their metal implants couldn''t protect them from his blade. Chunks of cybernetic flesh flew through the air, and the ground beneath them was drenched in blood and entrails. Meanwhile, in the Analytical Department of the Evil Corporation. Caleb Williams sat at his desk, watching the events unfold on a massive screen. His subordinates were also closely monitoring the battle, desperately trying to make sense of what they were witnessing. "This¡­ this has to be a joke," one of the analysts muttered. "He just took a plasma shot to the face¡­ and nothing?!" The longer they watched, the more they reevaluated the threat Alex posed. In their world, no technology or biological modification existed that could allow a human to survive such an impact. A tense silence filled the room. Everyone waited for their boss''s reaction. Caleb frowned at the screen, arms crossed over his chest. "How the hell did he survive a charged plasma shot to the face?" he asked, his voice quiet but unmistakably sharp. The question hung in the air. No one had an answer. A cold sweat ran down the backs of those present. It was clear¡ªthis time, Caleb was truly angry. And no one wanted to be the one to face the wrath of a man whose cruelty had long become legendary. Everyone understood: if someone dared to speak and their answer didn''t satisfy Caleb, they would immediately be sent to the research department¡ªas an experiment. And no one needed to guess what would happen next. A death by zombie claws seemed merciful compared to what awaited them in the laboratories. They all knew¡ªthe scientists in the research department had long forgotten what humanity meant. Their experiments were brutal, inhumane, enough to make one''s blood run cold. Ending up in their hands was equivalent to signing one''s own death sentence. "Is anyone going to speak? Or are you just sitting here for nothing? Or perhaps you''re all so incompetent that you can''t even answer a simple question?" Caleb''s voice was cold and threatening, his gaze sweeping across the faces of those seated at their monitors. Every analyst in the department felt his piercing stare. No one dared to meet his eyes¡ªbut not just out of fear. They truly had no answer. No one could understand how Alex had taken a direct plasma shot to the face and walked away unscathed. Caleb saw that no one was going to speak, which only angered him further. These were supposed to be the best minds, people with exceptional analytical skills, yet right now, they looked like frightened rats avoiding eye contact. His expression grew darker, colder, and the employees swore the temperature in the room had dropped to freezing. "You. Answer the question," he ordered, jabbing a finger at one of the employees. "How did this man survive a charged plasma shot to the face?" The man Caleb pointed at instantly broke into a cold sweat. His mind raced at full speed, desperately searching for an answer that would satisfy his boss¡ªand save him from becoming a test subject. Frank, as he was called, swallowed hard. Meeting Caleb''s gaze was terrifying, but saying nothing was even worse. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Director Williams, sir¡­ Perhaps it''s because this man is a martial arts master. Maybe he somehow managed to block the plasma shot¡­" Frank blurted out the first thing that came to mind that even remotely explained what they had seen. He held his breath, praying he hadn''t just sealed his fate. Caleb tapped his finger thoughtfully on the desk. Each tap echoed in Frank''s ears like a countdown before an execution. "Explain," Caleb ordered, his icy gaze locking onto Frank once more. Frank nodded nervously. "Sir, we know that martial arts masters accumulate energy within their bodies during training. This energy is called ''Qi'' or ''Ki,'' depending on the school. It serves as their inner strength, allowing them to deliver devastating attacks and perform feats beyond human capability. For example, Hayato Furinji, known as the Legendary Master, is incredibly powerful and is rightfully considered one of the greatest." Frank took a deep breath before continuing. "It''s possible that the one we know as Alexander Voldigoad also possesses this energy. Perhaps he used it as a shield around his body. I can''t say for certain how exactly he survived a plasma shot, but this seems like the most plausible explanation. We have too little information about this man, and without additional data, it''s impossible to fully understand the nature of his power¡­" He finished speaking, doing his best to keep his voice steady. Caleb narrowed his eyes slightly, mulling over Frank''s words. As he tapped his finger against the desk, he realized just how little they truly knew about Alex. All they had was a fragmented analysis of collected data, and even that wasn''t enough. Anyone who posed a potential threat to the Corporation was closely monitored. They knew more about those individuals than the individuals knew about themselves. But Alex¡­ he was an unknown variable, a factor that didn''t fit into their carefully constructed equation. It was as if he had appeared out of nowhere, playing the role of a hero, a savior, gathering allies, and systematically dismantling their well-laid plans. What were his goals? What were his true intentions? No one knew which direction Alex was heading or what exactly he intended to do. "Red Queen," Caleb''s voice cut through the tense silence. At that moment, a holographic projection of an AI materialized before him. "How may I assist you, Director Williams?" a calm female voice asked. "Increase surveillance on this man. All cameras, every tracking system we can access, any networks that can be hacked¡ªI want everything. On him and everyone around him," Caleb ordered without taking his eyes off the massive screen. "It will be done, Director Williams," Red Queen responded before vanishing. Caleb despised unpredictable elements. Alex hadn''t even begun directly interfering with the Corporation''s plans, hadn''t yet taken action, yet he was already being recognized as a greater threat than any of their previous enemies. His gaze returned to the screen, where Alex and his two small companions were almost finished dealing with the cyber-zombie horde. "Release the final experimental specimen. Once this is over, dispose of all this defective trash," he ordered grimly. "Sir, do you truly believe this man can handle the final specimen?" Frank asked cautiously, standing nearby. "Of course. The question isn''t whether he can win¡ªit''s how long it will take. But if our products can''t defeat him, that doesn''t mean they''re failures," Caleb responded calmly. His voice held no doubt. This man was an anomaly, and there was no one else like him. Frank nodded and relayed the command to release the last experimental zombie. Caleb didn''t even bother speculating¡ªhe already knew that this specimen wouldn''t stop Alex. The data from the research division made it clear: the creature was powerful, yes, but not on the level needed to be a true threat to someone like Alex. However, Caleb was still intrigued¡ªhow resilient would this experimental zombie be when faced with an opponent of such a level? "What about Ogata? Has he dealt with the masters from Ryouzanpaku yet?" Caleb inquired, turning his head toward Frank. "Sir, Ogata has just arrived at the port, literally at the same moment that the group of a man named Alexander fought off the horde of the dead sent there," one of the analysts responded, bringing the broadcast onto the screen. Caleb glanced at the image indifferently. "Record everything in detail. In any case, people like him don''t live long," he said coldly, already mentally marking Ogata as dead. "As you command, sir," the analyst replied seriously, nodding. At that same moment, Alex and his two small companions¡ªGIR and MIMI¡ªwere continuing to fight the cyber-zombie horde. During the battle, Alex realized that most of them were simply regular corpses enhanced with cybernetic implants. Their main danger lay in the fact that some were armed with plasma weapons, and others had augmented limbs. For ordinary people, they were deadly, but for Alex, they were no more than an annoying crowd. Suddenly, from behind, a Charger¡ªa massive cyber-zombie with a metal shield instead of one arm¡ªcharged at him. The shield was splattered with blood, and the Charger barreled forward, intending to simply crush Alex. However, Alex lazily raised his arm, stopping the zombie with an iron grip. The shield began to crack and deform under his fingers. With a swift motion, Alex ripped the shield from the zombie''s arm and hurled it like a frisbee straight into the horde of cyber-zombies, slicing through several with a single blow. The endless wave of enemies was beginning to bore him. Sighing, Alex drew his katana, and a cloud of steam escaped his mouth¡ªhe was preparing to use his breathing technique. But at that moment, the air was shaken by a deafening roar. Alex squinted, turning toward the source of the noise, and saw a massive monster break through the wall of a nearby building. At first, he thought it was just another variation of El Gigante, but when the dust settled, what stood before him was a true cybernetic nightmare. Huge and with mechanical implants, this zombie resembled a Cyberdemon. Without slowing down, it lunged at Alex, raising its giant arm for a strike. But Alex was faster. At the last moment, he intercepted the attacking limb and, with a powerful throw, slammed the Cyberdemon into the ground. A loud crack reverberated around the area¡ªthe impact created a crater in the earth, and a web of cracks spread out from the point of impact. The heavy body of the monster crushed several cyber-zombies, turning them into a bloody mess. "Even the Cyberdemon¡­," Alex murmured, looking at the fallen monster. "I guess it''s pretty dull in the Evil Corporation, or they decided to hire only video game-obsessed lunatics for their research department." However, one strike wasn''t enough to kill the giant. The Cyberdemon snarled, rose, and raised its other arm, which was now outfitted with a massive plasma cannon instead of a hand. The charge began to build up, preparing to fire. Alex didn''t wait. He instantly appeared beside the creature, delivering a crushing kick that forced the cannon to point upward, making it fire into the sky. "GIR, MIMI, grab this bastard by the arms. Let''s help him understand what it feels like to be torn in different directions!" Alex grinned, speaking with amusement. GIR and MIMI instantly leaped toward the Cyberdemon''s arms, gripping them tightly. Alex grabbed the monster''s legs and began to pull. The zombie''s tense muscles trembled, and deep tears appeared where the biotissue met the metal. "Pull!" Alex barked. They made a sharp yank, and the Cyberdemon''s body tore apart, leaving only the torso and head, from which malicious growls erupted. GIR and MIMI happily waved the detached arms like new toys. "Ugh, throw that disgusting thing away," Alex grimaced. "No need to carry that trash around." GIR and MIMI looked at him first, then at each other, and casually tossed the limbs aside. Alex smirked as he watched them. Sometimes he wondered: had he created helpers for himself, or just two kids who loved to play pranks? The little ones climbed onto his shoulders, and he lit a cigarette, smiling. His gaze then fell on the Cyberdemon, still twitching and growling with rage. Alex easily jumped onto its chest and stared into the monster''s eyes. "Well, hello there, my dear friends," he said with obvious sarcasm, fully aware that the Evil Corporation was watching him. "This time, your toys are much more interesting... but alas, they break quickly. Next time, ask your engineers to make them stronger. It''s no fun breaking something that falls apart in a second." In the Evil Corporation''s analytical department, everyone heard his words. A tense silence filled the room. The staff cautiously glanced at the screen, where Alex''s face displayed exaggerated sorrow, as if he were a child who had broken his favorite toy and was longing for a new one. Then their eyes shifted toward Caleb. His face remained impassive. Suddenly, the silence was pierced by loud, rolling laughter. "Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!" Caleb laughed, genuinely amused by Alex''s words. The analytical department staff flinched at Caleb''s laughter. They had heard that chilling sound before, but the last time it was heard, the entire Tokyo branch of the corporation was wiped off the face of the earth. Everyone who didn''t manage to escape the city died in a massive explosion. And now, his laughter rang out again¡ªlouder than last time. Everyone froze, awaiting the next order from their Boss. "Amusing... very amusing," Caleb drawled, smirking, but soon his face returned to its usual emotionless expression. "Send my words to the research department. Have them do as this man demands. The next batch of these zombies should be better... more dangerous. And in the meantime, destroy this defective product." "Yes, sir!" Frank instantly responded, immediately passing the order to the research department. Alex was sure that his words had reached those who were watching him. He just wanted to irritate them a little¡ªafter all, they had started it first. He was curious to see what card the Evil Corporation would play next. Would they continue producing more cyber-zombies? Or would they decide to take a different approach, mixing viruses to create something even more dangerous and uncontrollable? Either way, if the corporation kept up its experiments, it would lose control over its creations sooner or later... and then things would get a lot more interesting. Thinking it was time to leave, Alex turned away from the Cyberdemon, which was still growling. But then his hearing picked up a strange sound. He turned sharply, but the demonic monster had already fallen silent. A strange glow began to flare up in its chest, growing brighter and brighter. "You son of a bitch..." Alex cursed, but he didn''t get the chance to finish. The Cyberdemon exploded. Some time before this, while Alex was fighting the horde of cyber-zombies and encountered the Cyberdemon, which eventually self-destructed, a battle was also taking place in the port. The situation was tense: everyone who could fight was desperately fending off the attackers. Zombie corpses littered the ground, their limbs scattered by explosions. Brunhild commanded the people skillfully, guiding them toward victory. Even those who had been scared at first stood their ground, grabbing weapons. The masters from Ryozanpaku also joined the battle. Zombies that managed to break through the front were immediately met with a crushing counterattack from the martial arts masters. Eijiro and Tomiko Agatsuma fought as if they had regained their youth. Finally, when the last monster fell, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. They had withstood yet another wave. "Damn, there were so many of them... My shoulder hurts from all those shots," Rika complained, rubbing her stiff arm. "That''s because you don''t train," Rei remarked sternly, glancing at her. "If you didn''t slack off, you wouldn''t be suffering now." "No thanks! I''m a sniper, not a fighter. I''d rather ask Alex for a massage, and then... hee-hee-hee," Rika grinned mischievously. "Get in line!" Koko interjected. "You''re not the only one who deserves it." "You didn''t do anything! You just stood there and watched! What do you deserve a massage for? For being good at standing? You''re last in line," Rei retorted, poking her with her finger. The girls began arguing about who would get the massage first, completely forgetting about the situation around them. Those who didn''t know them watched the scene in surprise. "Hey, Eijiro, who''s this Alex they''re talking about?" Kensai asked, raising an eyebrow with interest. "You''ve already met him. The guy in the Hawaiian shirt," Eijiro answered, thoughtfully stroking his chin. "How should I put it..." "They''re all warming his bed," Kana muttered discontentedly. "Hey, shorty, do you want me to smack you? Or was it not enough the last time when Alex spanked you?" Rebecca retorted, glaring at her. Kana shot her an annoyed look but stayed silent. She knew she couldn''t compete with Alex, but with the other girls... she wasn''t sure about her chances there either. Eijiro grabbed his granddaughter''s hand and warned her not to cause trouble. "So, are they all with this guy? Damn, I envy him!" Takeda, the boxer, shook his head, envy on his face. "What are you jealous of? You think you could handle girls like that? Any of them would spank you so fast, you wouldn''t even know what hit you," a soldier, overhearing the conversation, snickered. Takeda looked at the soldier who had spoken those words in surprise and demanded details. Those who weren''t familiar with the girls or Alex immediately started to listen closely, hoping to learn more about the group of people who had saved them. The more they listened, the more they realized that not only Alex was strong, but the girls were also quite capable and dangerous. Rebecca, with her green hair, and Brunhilda, the black-haired and stern woman, stood out in particular. However, the other girls were also worth fearing. But despite these conclusions, the men couldn''t hide their envy, which was clearly written on their faces. "Are you jealous too, Kenichi?" Miu asked, narrowing her eyes. Kenichi quickly shook his head, denying the obvious, but his gaze still darted towards the girls a few times. Miu noticed this and frowned. Even Renka, standing nearby, glared at him disapprovingly. However, their silent standoff was interrupted by the unexpected sound of applause from above. Everyone instantly fell silent and looked up, their gazes fixated on the source of the sound. On top of the containers stood a man in a long white coat with a hood. White hair spilled out from under the hood, and he was loudly clapping his hands, as if watching an impressive performance. The masters from Ryozanpaku instantly recognized him. "Ogata, you bastard!" Sasaki shouted angrily, pointing at him. "So you sold yourself to those who destroyed this world!" Ogata slowly turned his gaze to him. In his crimson eyes, glowing from under the hood, there was a trace of contempt. He looked at the gathered people as if they were ants he could crush with a single finger. After taking the serum that enhanced his strength, Ogata realized that even now, he hadn''t reached his limit¡ªhe had only expanded the boundaries of his abilities. He had never felt such power within him before. Now, the masters from Ryozanpaku seemed like a pathetic group of weaklings. Their strength had once been roughly equal, and the outcome of any fight between them had always been unpredictable. But now... now Ogata didn''t see the slightest threat in them. The only worthy opponent, in his eyes, was Hayato Furindzi. Easily jumping down from the containers, he landed in front of the gathered crowd. "Ah, Sasaki Shio, the strongest karate master, holder of the 100th dan..." he said with disdain. "You have no idea what kind of power I have attained. In my eyes, you''re nothing more than a pathetic ant." "So, you''ve become a dog of the Corporation that destroyed the world for the sake of pathetic power?" Sasaki clenched his fists, holding back his rage. "You''ve betrayed the honor of all the masters! You''re no longer worthy of being called a warrior!" Ogata smirked and laughed. "Honor? What the hell is honor?" His voice was full of mockery. "I''ve gained power that none of you will ever have! I''ve become faster, stronger, better. All my senses are heightened to the extreme! I see the world in a way you can''t even begin to understand! I hear everything, even the beating of your hearts! No honor compares to the power flowing through my veins..." A shot tore through the air. A loud clap echoed across the yard, and Ogata''s body jerked back. A massive, through-and-through wound gaped in his chest. Blood poured from his mouth as he gasped for breath, collapsing onto his back. Everyone stared in shock at his motionless body. A crimson pool began to spread beneath him. Then, in unison, their gazes shifted to the one who had fired the shot. Rebecca was holding a shotgun in her hands. "So many dramatic speeches..." she mumbled lazily, tossing the shotgun over her shoulder. "''I see more,'' ''I hear better''... And in the end, he died from a single bullet. Why was he going on like that, if it all ended so quickly?" The others continued to process what had just happened in silence. Those who had known Rebecca for a long time simply shook their heads. It was very much in her character. However, no one could deny¡ª they were all already tired of the villain''s pompous monologues. "What are you staring at?" Rebecca scoffed, raising an eyebrow. "Aren''t you tired of hearing the same nonsense? They always say the same thing: ''I''ve gained power that my father couldn''t even dream of,'' ''Now you''re no match for me,'' ''Blah, blah, blah''... It''s like they have a manual for ''How to Be a Clich¨¦ Villain.''" Akisame crossed his arms over his chest and, looking at her with slight reproach, remarked, "Young lady, your action is unethical. This man was a martial arts master. He should have lost in combat, not died from a gunshot." Rebecca gave him a disapproving look. "Listen, mustache," she tilted her head to the side, narrowing her eyes. "If you''re so smart, why didn''t you fight him yourself, instead of just standing there listening to his chatter? You just stood there like a statue! Or is that your tradition? First, the pompous speech, then the fight? Do you guys fight with beautiful words or what?" For a moment, Akisame was at a loss for words at Rebecca''s barrage. He had simply expressed his opinion, but in response, he was hit with a flood of sarcastic remarks. Had he really encountered an opponent he couldn''t out-argue? Brunhilda merely shook her head and placed a hand on Rebecca''s head to calm down the enraged "green gremlin." Those who had known Akisame for a long time couldn''t help but laugh¡ª it was a rare sight when martial arts masters were stumped by just a few words. However, the laughter was cut short by a loud explosion in the distance. "Did Alex blow something up again?" Shizuka asked, narrowing her eyes, standing next to Brunhilda. "More likely the opposite... They blew him up," Brunhilda replied calmly, watching the plumes of smoke from the explosion. "What do you mean ''they blew him up''?!" Koko asked, confused. Brunhilda said nothing but silently pointed in the direction of the explosion. Everyone followed her gesture and saw three objects flying toward them. One of them was particularly large, and the closer it got, the more distinct the curses reverberating throughout the entire harbor became. It only took a few seconds to realize that the "meteorite" showering curses was actually Alex. And he was furious. The fact that he had been blown up for the first time had thrown him off balance¡ªusually, he was the one causing explosions, not the other way around. Moreover, the explosion had tossed him so high that he was now coming back down like a free express delivery. Stopping his stream of profanity, Alex calculated his fall trajectory and, seeing he was heading straight for the harbor, decided to make the landing as dramatic as possible. At the last moment, he did a flip and, along with G.I.R. and MIMI, landed in a theatrical pose right in front of everyone. "We''ve come to drive out the darkness and fight evil! Red!" Alex declared loudly, striking a dramatic pose. "Green!" G.I.R. chimed in, mimicking his move. "Pink!" MIMI added, standing beside him. "And Blue!" suddenly interrupted Stitch, running up and taking his place in line. "Together, we are the Power Rangers! No evil can defeat us!" they proclaimed in unison with ceremony. Silence fell. Everyone present silently stared at Alex and the trio of troublemakers in complete astonishment. But suddenly, someone began clapping. Then someone else. And soon, the majority of the crowd, especially those who had watched " Power Rangers" as kids, were applauding the loudest. Pleased with the response, Alex opened his eyes and nodded. "Where''s the villain we need to defeat?!" he continued with his act. "Young friend¡­ he''s right beneath your feet," came Hayato''s voice. Alex looked down and discovered that he had landed directly on someone''s corpse. Or rather, what was left of it. A thick pool of blood was spreading beneath his boots. "Ah, crap... I hope this isn''t someone''s friend? Or brother? Or... someone important?" he muttered, reluctantly wiping his soles on the shredded clothes. "No, this idiot came here spouting his dramatic speeches. I got tired of listening to him, so I shot him," Rebecca said carelessly, slinging the shotgun over her shoulder. "Well, then fine. His own fault. Didn''t mom ever tell him not to just lie around in the street? Tsk tsk... tough luck, buddy," Alex sighed, casting a brief glance at Ogata''s remains. He shrugged and stopped paying attention to the near-nothingness left of the villain. Since he was dead, it was time to move on. After all, anyone who starts throwing around dramatic speeches in front of Rebecca is essentially signing their own death sentence. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 244 - 244: The Death of the Location Boss Alex stopped looking at the villain''s crushed corpse beneath him and simply shook his head. He was slightly disappointed that he hadn''t gotten to see this so-called villain, the one Rebecca had killed¡ªespecially since the fool had wasted time on dramatic speeches instead of jumping straight into battle. Patience was never Rebecca''s strong suit, and it drained especially fast when she got bored or tired of listening to someone talk. Alex had witnessed more than once how she attacked someone simply because their conversation had become dull. Casting one last glance at the villain''s remains, Alex shifted his focus to the people from Ryozanpaku. He had already spotted Hayato Furinji, the judo master Akisame, the karateka Sasaki, the old pervert Kensei, the silent Shigure with her adorable pet Tachimaru, and the good-natured powerhouse Apachai. Along with the masters were Kenichi, Miu, and Renka. What truly surprised Alex, however, was the fact that Kenichi''s parents had managed to survive. His gaze continued scanning the fighters: the boxer Takeda, his judo friend¡ªwhose name Alex could never quite remember¡ªthen Kisara, Kaname, and the group of girls known as the "Valkyries," Kaname''s subordinates. Among those present were a few other secondary figures clearly connected to Kenichi. However, Alex failed to spot one particular character who should have been there¡ªNijima, the most cunning and persistent survivor of the group. Before Alex even had the chance to greet the Ryozanpaku members, he was suddenly tackled by a green-haired missile¡ªRebecca. She clung to him, arms wrapped tightly around his neck, showing no intention of letting go. Alex merely smirked, already used to her clinginess, and gently ran his hand through her hair. The Ryozanpaku members watched Alex with interest, having noticed his earlier scrutiny and wondering about his intentions. But Alex decided not to waste time and get straight to the important matter. Walking up to the masters¡ªstill carrying Rebecca¡ªhe stopped in front of Hayato and smiled at the old man. "I think we need to talk," Alex said with a friendly smile. "You''re right, young friend. We''ve already heard from some of Kensei''s old acquaintances where you''re headed," Hayato replied with a slight smile. "That actually makes things easier. How about joining us? After all, we''re in the same boat," Alex suggested, glancing at the masters and their students. "Actually, we were planning to head to Tokyo. The radio broadcasts mentioned a military-organized shelter there," Akisame informed him, stepping up beside Hayato. The moment the word "Tokyo" was spoken, a shadow of sadness and simmering anger flickered across the faces of Alex''s group. The Ryozanpaku masters, being perceptive, immediately picked up on the shift in mood. Their students and companions noticed it too, a faint chill of unease running through the group. "Young friend, do you know what happened to Tokyo?" Hayato asked in a calm yet wary tone. "Um¡­ how should I put this," Alex scratched the back of his head, clearly searching for the right words. "Tokyo no longer exists. As in, completely. It was entirely wiped out, and everyone who was there¡­ didn''t make it," Koko stated matter-of-factly as she stopped beside Alex. A heavy silence fell over the group, broken only by tense breaths. Those who hadn''t known about Tokyo''s fate stared at Alex in mute expectation, seeking confirmation. Noticing their looks, Alex sighed, pulled out his phone, and opened up satellite images. Turning the screen toward Hayato and Akisame, he let them see the full extent of the devastation for themselves. The old man and the judoka stared at the image and froze. Even such seasoned fighters, who had seen plenty in their lifetimes, couldn''t hide their shock. Kensei, Sasaki, Shigure, and Apachai approached, glancing at the screen. Their expressions hardened, grief reflected in their eyes. "Grandpa¡­ what is it?" Miu asked timidly, stepping up to Hayato. "All of Tokyo¡­ has been wiped off the face of the earth," Akisame murmured quietly, and for the first time in a long while, sadness could be heard in his voice. "It happened four days ago. We were sailing along the coast when we got a message from a friend about the impending airstrike¡­" Alex added, lighting a cigarette. "So many lives¡­ lost¡­" Akisame shook his head, grasping the scale of the tragedy. Alex began explaining the situation they had faced in Tokyo and what had happened there. The Ryozanpaku masters listened intently, trying to fully grasp the circumstances. However, before Alex could even finish explaining why the city might have been destroyed, some of them already knew. They had been directly involved in events at Tokyo''s main shelter, and Alex himself had predicted that the city would be "cleansed" to prevent the Evil Corporation''s experiments from falling into the government''s hands. Hearing this, Hayato and the other masters frowned, realizing the horrifying truth. "And where are you headed next?" Hayato asked with a heavy sigh. "We''re currently on our way to Okinawa. After that, we''ll act according to the situation. Originally, our route was set for Alaska," Alex explained. "In that case, I think we''ll join you. Traveling in a group is safer than going solo," Hayato said with a smile. Satisfied with the response, Alex proudly raised a finger in the air. "Then I officially invite you all to join my pirate crew! Together, we''ll conquer all the seas, find the One Piece, and I will become the Pirate King!" Silence fell. The Ryozanpaku masters were frozen in confusion. Hayato, Akisame, and Sasaki were completely baffled¡ªjust a minute ago, Alex had been speaking seriously about Tokyo''s fate, and now he was acting like a carefree adventurer. The members of his group only shook their heads with amused smiles. They were long used to Alex constantly switching tones and saying bizarre things at the most unexpected moments. Better not to remember the time when they docked at a port for a rescue operation, and Alex suddenly launched into a dramatic speech about a crusade and the execution of heretics. Seeing the newcomers from Ryozanpaku exchanging bewildered glances only made his team laugh harder. This completely threw the masters off track. All eyes turned back to Alex, who was still standing with his finger raised. "So¡­ you''re pirates?" Apachai asked uncertainly. "No, we''re not pirates. Alex just gets bored sometimes and starts rambling nonsense. Don''t take it seriously," Valmet said, making it clear that it was best to just roll with it. The masters nodded in unison, looking back at Alex. He had already lowered his finger and now looked like a sulking child. Pouting, he threw an annoyed glance at Valmet, who had ruined his moment of "recruiting" new crew members. "Ugh, you''re all so boring," Alex sighed. "I was just trying to lighten the mood. These people just escaped from a horde of the dead¡ªthey''re scared and exhausted. I need to show them that they''ll be fine now, so they don''t worry." "I''d believe you if that was actually the case," Valmet narrowed her eyes. She shook her head, signaling that his excuses didn''t sound convincing. Alex shifted his gaze to the other girls, but they simply repeated her gesture. "I see, you''ve got quite the fun team, young friend," Hayato laughed. "Something like that," Alex smirked. "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot to ask. Are you still following the path of¡­ what''s it called again¡­ oh right, the Merciful Fist? Or have you realized that zombies aren''t human and it''s okay to kill them? Of course, I''m not insisting, I''m just curious." "In this situation, we''ll fight the undead. But when it comes to people¡­ it''s more complicated," Hayato replied. "Well, even so. Don''t worry about the other people, we''ll handle it. Anyway, welcome aboard," Alex extended his hand. "It''ll be a pleasure traveling with you, young friend," Hayato said, shaking it. Alex smiled and tightened his grip on Hayato''s hand. He felt Hayato''s grip become stronger and raised an eyebrow at the old man''s actions. Alex immediately realized that Hayato wanted to test his strength, so he reinforced his own grip. Alex narrowed his eyes slightly and tightened his hold, squeezing Hayato''s hand just enough for him to understand that his strength was far from ordinary. Hayato felt the pressure shift, caught Alex''s mocking squint, and the barely noticeable smile on his lips. The seasoned master immediately realized his test had been uncovered. They exchanged knowing looks, and then, smiling at each other, released their hands. "You''ve got quite the strong grip, young friend," Hayato said approvingly. "Since we''re allies now..." Kensei unexpectedly interrupted, his face spreading into a satisfied grin. "Kid, tell me, how do you manage to attract so many girls? Share your secret! They''re all so¡­" He nodded meaningfully toward the girls, giving them a scrutinizing look. "One more word, you old pervert, and I''ll drive this spear through your chest," Brunhilda said coldly, quickly stabbing the spear''s tip into the ground right at Kensei''s feet. The murderous aura emanating from her instantly drained the color from the martial artist''s face. He jumped back in fright, stumbled, and nearly collapsed to the ground. He was only saved by the fact that he collided with his daughter, who burst into loud laughter while holding him back. The others, already accustomed to Kensei''s antics, just sighed heavily, fully aware that he had asked for it. Alex crossed his arms over his chest and, giving the old man a calculating look, decided to give him a word of warning. "You must be Kensei?" he said with a smirk. "A couple of Agatsuma''s already told me about you. So here''s my friendly advice¡­ or rather, a warning. If you decide to spy on the girls, harass them, try to take photos under their skirts, or do any other perverted things, we''ll have a serious talk. And I''ll tell you right now: you won''t like it. My little helpers and I have plenty of experience dealing with¡­ individuals like you." At these words, Alex pointed to GIR and MIMI, who immediately synchronized, their paws crackling with electrical discharges. Kensei and the others followed his gesture, and when their eyes landed on the two strange mechanical beings, they fully understood the seriousness of the situation. Any fool would realize how this would end for the old man if he tried one of his tricks. Kensei, though a pervert, was by no means a fool. He immediately realized the fate that awaited him if he didn''t cool his jets. His face grew even paler, and he hurriedly nodded, signaling that he had learned his lesson. Renka, watching her father completely lose his color, couldn''t help but burst into another fit of laughter. She practically doubled over, nearly dropping him to the floor. The other masters weren''t indifferent either¡ªlaughter spread throughout the group. "You''ve earned this," Sasaki smirked, crossing his arms over his chest. "You''ve been told multiple times not to bother the girls. And now, it seems you''ve finally met a worthy opponent who won''t tolerate your nonsense." "What bother?! I''m just adding to my collection!" Kensei indignantly replied. "These pictures will be passed down from generation to generation! It''s the holy grail for future masters!" His pompous statement only elicited a deep facepalm from his daughter. Dark lines of irritation instantly appeared on her face. "No, you''re just a pervert," Koko remarked flatly. "A pervert," Rika nodded. "An old pervert," Ray, Saeko, and Saya added in unison. "Being a pervert is bad for you," Shizuka said calmly, smiling kindly. "Especially at your age. It could take a toll on your heart, and you''re not young anymore. You should take better care of yourself, old man." With each new accusation, Kensei''s face grew more and more gray, as though arrows were being shot into him again and again. Even Shizuka''s friendly remark felt like the final blow, breaking his spirit. When Renka, his own daughter, heard all this, she just nodded in agreement and added: "Yeah, dad. You really are just an old pervert." That was the last straw. Kensei collapsed to his knees, lowering his head dejectedly, and then helplessly fell to all fours, letting out pitiful sobs. The girls looked at him like trash, while the guys threw sympathetic glances at his pitiful state. "Maybe we should just castrate him?" Valmet suggested indifferently, giving Kensei a cold look. "We could make it simpler," Rebecca grinned predatorily. "Just shoot off his old thing. No one wants to touch it anyway, so it won''t be a problem." Kensei gulped in horror, fully realizing he had fallen into hell. When the topic of castrating Kensei came up, his body trembled with fear. He slowly turned his pale face toward the girls and began shaking his head rapidly, showing with all his being that he did not want to share the fate of the eunuchs. All the guys reflexively squeezed their legs together and took a step back. Especially those who had once been in relationships or still had partners, fully aware of how cruel women could be when angry. None of them even thought of intervening or standing up for Kensei¡ªtoo dangerous of an idea. "Girls, enough tormenting the old man. Look at his face, he already looks like a ghost," Alex finally stopped them. "Younger friend, I knew you were a good man!" Kensei muttered with relief, tears of joy welling up in his eyes. "No need to thank me," Alex leaned in and whispered in the old man''s ear, "But if you don''t get rid of your habits... I''ll tear off your third leg." Kensei froze, looked at Alex, and felt a cold shiver run down his spine. Alex''s gaze was empty, devoid of any light, as if he were not facing a person, but a true monster. The old man shuddered, and even his teeth started clattering slightly. The martial arts masters had excellent hearing, and they all distinctly heard what Alex had whispered to Kensei. However, no one intervened¡ªthey just shook their heads, as if they had already known this would end this way. Renka, watching her father''s expression, tried to guess what Alex might have whispered to him but quickly gave up on the idea¡ªKensei looked way too scared. Alex suddenly flashed a wide grin, which only intensified the old man''s fear, then straightened up. "Well then. Once again, welcome to our group of survivors. As they say, welcome to our friendly, but slightly odd family. We''ll be happy to have you!" he said with a kind smile. The sharp contrast in Alex''s mood swing didn''t shock those around him as much as it did the first time, but it still left a slight sense of surprise. However, his words brought smiles to everyone''s faces. Alex continued to watch the new group members with a slight smirk, but said nothing more. They had finished everything they needed to in the city, and it was time to move on. Signaling for everyone to board the ferry, Alex lit a cigarette and calmly waited for everyone to get on. But at some point, a strange sound came from behind. Everyone froze and smiled¡ªnot because it was funny, but because the sound was... familiar. At first, they all thought they hadn''t finished off all the zombies, but the source of the noise wasn''t there. It came from the crater where Ogata''s remains lay. "Am I the only one who heard something?" Alex asked, exhaling smoke through his nose. "You''re not the only one, younger friend. We all heard it," confirmed Hayato, looking intently in the same direction. Everyone turned their heads, even those already climbing the gangway stopped to look at where the sound was coming from. From the very hole where Ogata''s mutilated body was supposed to rest, a bloody hand suddenly emerged. It grabbed the ground with great force, and the concrete cracked under its powerful grip. "Get on the ferry. I''m curious to see what this guy can still show. He''s been lying still for so long, I almost thought I wouldn''t meet a mid-boss at this location," Alex said, taking another drag from his cigarette. "What? What boss? What location?" Valmet frowned, not understanding what he was talking about. "I know! I know!" Shizuka exclaimed happily, raising her hand. "The students at school often talked about this! When you pass a certain location in a game, there''s always a villain you have to defeat to move forward!" "Shizuka, you silly thing, this isn''t a game. There can''t be villains just appearing so we can leave," Rika laughed, ruffling her friend''s hair. "But it is just like that," Shizuka muttered, puffing out her cheeks. Alex laughed at Shizuka''s reasoning about needing to defeat a "villain" to proceed. He involuntarily shook his head, then asked everyone again to board the ferry. "Young friend, maybe we should help you?" Hayato offered, looking at Alex. "We''ve fought this man several times and know what he''s capable of. He said he gained some kind of power that made him even stronger. And no one knows exactly how much stronger he''s become." "No, I don''t need help," Alex waved him off. "I''m just curious what the Evil Corporation did to this guy if he managed to regenerate from being minced meat back into a human." "Then be careful," Hayato said, nodding before heading up to the ferry. Alex waved his hand, stepping back from the gangway. Meanwhile, the others gathered on the deck to watch the fight. Fights involving Alex had long become a form of entertainment for the group of survivors¡ªnot everyone gets the chance to witness something like that. Those who hadn''t seen Alex in action but had heard the stories from those who had visited the Tokyo shelter were filled with anticipation. But the gremlin wasn''t going to miss an opportunity to have fun. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rebecca decided to play her old trick again. "Attention everyone!" she loudly announced, drawing everyone''s gaze. "My strong, handsome, and mega-cool husband is about to fight some loser who thinks he''s the hottest thing! Bets are open! This time, his opponent can regenerate, so let''s bet on how long this wannabe villain will last before he starts crying like a little girl!" Everyone turned to Rebecca and saw that she already had a table with a betting book set up next to her, with a trio of assistants ready to take bets. Once people realized they could try their luck again, they rushed over, calling out their amounts. The people from Ry¨­zampaku, still unaccustomed to such situations, watched the commotion with surprise. "Is this how it always is here?" Akisame asked, addressing Brunhilde, who stood next to him with a neutral expression on her face. "Yes," she replied calmly. "You could say it''s a way of passing the time on the road. Usually, whenever something interesting happens, our gremlin immediately starts taking bets, and it helps people relax. They get a little piece of the life they''ll never be able to return to. It distracts them from thoughts of how the world is almost destroyed... and that it''s all the fault of the Evil Corporation. Some people still have a hard time accepting reality. That''s why neither I nor Alex have any problem with what Rebecca is doing." "Hmm... I wouldn''t say gambling is the best way to pass the time," Sasaki mused. "But, damn, I want to make a bet too!" With those words, he rushed toward the table, pushing through the crowd. "Wait for me!" Kensei exclaimed, immediately following suit. "Papa! I''ll tell Mom everything!" Renka shouted indignantly. But Kensei ignored his daughter''s words and skillfully slid between people, earning disapproving exclamations in response. "I bet on five deaths!" he declared with a wide smile. "Then I''ll bet on six!" Sasaki shouted immediately, managing to get to the table thanks to his imposing build. "Alright, bets are accepted!" Rebecca grinned. "Don''t complain when you lose. Stitch, take the bets from these two old men!" Stitch grinned widely, showing all his teeth, and, like a true professional, expertly accepted the bets from Sasaki and Kensei. He even handed them tickets confirming their bets in case they won. Akisame, observing the behavior of his old friends, simply shook his head with a crooked smile. Renka was the most embarrassed¡ªher father''s behavior made her seriously consider whether she should just beat him right then and there. Meanwhile, Alex stood opposite Ogata, who was finishing his regeneration, and was contemplating the best way to deal with him. He heard the commotion on the ferry, but paid no attention to it¡ªpeople were having fun, and that suited him fine. "Girls, who wants to help me this time?" Alex asked, addressing the Valkyries. "I will!" a cheerful voice rang out. "I''m tired of sitting in your spiritual space, I want to breathe fresh air, even if this world is crawling with zombies." Behind Alex, Hl?kk appeared in her spiritual form, her eyes sparkling with impatience. Alex smirked, sensing the enthusiasm in her voice, but didn''t say anything. At that moment, Ogata had fully regenerated his body. Alex raised an eyebrow¡ªhis opponent''s cloak had regenerated as well, which only confirmed his suspicions. He knew who was standing before him. The first antagonist from the manga about Kenichi¡ªthe very same Ogata. Alex quietly snickered to himself. It didn''t surprise him much¡ªthe villain of this caliber fit perfectly into the ranks of the Evil Corporation. He remembered how Ogata had always sought power, and now it was clear that the corporation had given him exactly what he had craved. However, Ogata was still not paying attention to what was happening around him. He was fully absorbed in studying his own body. He hadn''t expected the serum that had been injected into him to grant him such power¡ªthe ability to regenerate even a completely destroyed body. "Hahaha! I knew it! I knew it! This power... it''s magnificent! Now I''m invincible!" he burst into manic laughter. "Nope, I don''t think so," Alex calmly interrupted him. Ogata sharply turned his gaze to him, only now realizing that the opponent had been standing in front of him all this time. Alex, looking completely relaxed, lazily held a cigarette between his fingers and watched him with a slight smirk. "Don''t stare at me like that," Alex chuckled, exhaling a cloud of smoke toward Ogata. "I''m not interested in guys. Especially ones like you¡ªthose who blindly follow the ''How to Be a Half-Baked Villain'' manual." "You!" Ogata narrowed his eyes in irritation. "Me!" Alex mocked him with the same tone. Ogata hesitated for a moment, not expecting such a response. An awkward silence settled between them, but it didn''t last long¡ªthe gremlin on the ferry couldn''t hold back and burst out laughing loudly. Rebecca laughed so contagiously that even some of the spectators on the deck couldn''t help but smirk. But this only enraged Ogata. He quickly glanced toward the ferry and glared at Rebecca with hatred. "It was you who shot me, you disgusting girl!" he snarled, his eyes blazing with fury. Rebecca immediately stopped laughing, but only to give Ogata a defiant look, as if saying, "Go ahead, try to attack if you dare." Ogata ground his teeth and, without hesitation, charged toward her. He completely ignored Alex, leapt into the air, and aimed to attack Rebecca. But just as he was in mid-air, a slipper suddenly appeared in front of his face. Before Ogata could even comprehend what was happening, the sole of the slipper slammed into his face with such force that his body was sent flying backward, crashing into the concrete. Alex, now standing at the spot where the impact had occurred, lazily held the slipper in his hand, the sole now stained with his opponent''s blood. "Hey, idiot, did you lose your fear?" he asked coldly, looking down at Ogata. "Or did you really think some mutt like you could attack my gremlin?" Alex took a deep drag from his cigarette, exhaled the smoke, and smirked. "Yeah, I get it, you got shot. But it''s your own fault¡ªyou were born an idiot." Rebecca, standing on the ferry, proudly raised her head. This was far from the first time someone had tried to attack her, and Alex had always intervened immediately. She had provoked people with her personality so many times that those who had known her for a long time had lost count. But since Alex came into her life, he had always stood up to protect her. All eyes were on Rebecca, who, with a smug smirk, tilted her chin in satisfaction. "Is he always this unreasonable? She was the one who shot him first without warning," Kisara asked curiously, pointing at Alex. "Most of the time," Brunhilde replied, nodding her head. "But usually, it only concerns his family." Meanwhile, Alex was standing not far from the spot where Ogata had crashed. He exhaled casually and tossed the slipper on the floor to put it back on. Then, he pulled out a pair of black gloves that had transformed into Hl?kk, and, holding one glove in his teeth, began pulling on the other. "You''re a pervert!" Hl?kk squealed indignantly, blushing and tugging at Alex''s hair. "Take me out of your mouth right now! Have you no shame?!" "Oh, come on," Alex replied with a smirk, ignoring her protests. "You literally live inside me. Besides, you kissed me first. What''s the difference?" "That''s different!" Hl?kk hissed, continuing to pull at his hair. "You''re a pervert!" Alex just shook his head, listening to her strange accusations, but Hl?kk wasn''t going to give up. Trying to hide her embarrassment, she stubbornly kept tugging at his hair. At the same time, Ogata had already gotten up from the ground. His gaze was filled with rage. He shifted his eyes from Alex to Rebecca, who, despite the situation, continued to stare at him defiantly, almost mocking him. "First, I''ll kill you, and then I''ll deal with that green-haired bitch," he growled hoarsely. Alex looked at him indifferently and slowly pulled on his gloves. "You can try, but that attempt will cost you your life," he said dismissively. Ogata''s eyes flashed with hatred, and he lunged forward, swinging his fist for a strike. But just as his punch was about to reach Alex''s face, it suddenly froze in mid-air. His arm couldn''t move an inch. Confusion flickered in Ogata''s eyes. He simply couldn''t understand what had stopped him. Alex, noticing this, just smirked. "Wondering why your punch froze? Take a closer look," he said lazily. Ogata looked at his hand... and only then noticed the thin threads wrapped around his limb. Alex slowly moved his index finger, and in the next moment, Ogata''s arm exploded into dozens of bloody pieces. Bright red blood sprayed onto the floor, forming a puddle at his feet. Ogata recoiled, his face contorted in agony. He looked at his shoulder in horror¡ªhis arm was now just a stump just above the elbow. "Don''t be surprised," Alex grinned widely. "The most interesting part is just beginning." Ogata furrowed his brow, staring intently at Alex. His severed arm was slowly healing, but it wasn''t regenerating completely. Squinting, he noticed the thin iron threads dancing around Alex¡ªalmost invisible, but deadly. Realizing that a direct confrontation wouldn''t bring success, Ogata changed his tactic. He began using his rapid movement technique, disappearing and reappearing in different spots, searching for the moment to attack from his blind spot. Alex, on the other hand, stood with a carefree expression, lazily watching his movements. Out of boredom, he even yawned, which Ogata took as a sign of weakening vigilance¡ªa perfect moment for an attack. In the blink of an eye, he appeared behind Alex, raising his leg for a strike. But once again, the attack froze in mid-air. Ogata froze, realizing something was holding him back again. Alex, having caught him in a trap, turned around, looking at him with a mocking smile. "You must be incredibly stupid. You already knew I used threads in battle, yet you still decided to attack at close range. Did your regeneration damage your brain? Or have you always been like this?" Alex sighed, as if reprimanding a careless student. "Was it really that hard to use the entire port area to make it harder for me to fight? You could have destroyed the surroundings to limit my movements, or at least hidden from my sight... But I guess the new power has gotten to your head, and you''ve forgotten the basics." "Stop talking to him!" Rebecca shouted from the ferry. "Just kill him and let''s move on! He''s going to start giving his villain speech about how everyone underestimated him! They ALWAYS say the same thing!" Alex glanced at Rebecca, who was impatiently stomping her foot, irritated by the delay. He smirked and shook his head¡ªsuch a true gremlin. "As you can see, my wife isn''t in the mood to listen to your speeches. So I''m afraid this is your end." With those words, he looked at Ogata with a light, almost sympathetic smile. "You..." Ogata opened his mouth, but he didn''t get a chance to finish. Alex lazily moved his fingers¡ªand Ogata''s body exploded into dozens of pieces, sliced by the invisible threads. But Alex wasn''t about to make the classic mistake of leaving his enemy a chance to revive. Taking a tiny black sphere from his pocket, he carelessly threw it into the bloody mess of flesh and bone. The moment the sphere touched the ground, flames erupted. The screams of pain filled the air, full of fear and a desire not to die. Alex didn''t even pay attention to them¡ªtoo many overconfident idiots thought they became all-powerful after gaining a bit of power. He just shook his head and jumped onto the ferry. To be continued¡­ +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 245 - 245: On the Road Again Jumping onto the ferry, Alex immediately noticed that most of the survivors looked grim and were throwing resentful glances at Rebecca. However, as usual, she skillfully ignored their dissatisfaction. Alex couldn''t quite understand what exactly she had done this time to stir up such a storm of emotions. His gaze swept over the crowd until it landed on Brunhilde. He hoped she could clarify the situation. When Brunhilde noticed his curious look, she approached and, leaning in closer, whispered, "Almost everyone was betting on how many times Ogata would resurrect. But Rebecca made you kill him too quickly, and now they all lost." Alex could only let out a heavy sigh and shake his head. Among all the disappointed people, the ones suffering the most were Kensei and Sasaki¡ªboth had literally fallen to their knees, sobbing bitterly as if they had lost a fortune. "Wait, but Rebecca never takes anything in return," Alex said thoughtfully, looking at Brunhilde. "And her bets usually don''t have any prizes..." "Exactly," Brunhilde replied shortly, shrugging. Alex cast a sympathetic glance at the two martial arts masters but quickly decided it wasn''t worth getting involved any further. "Alright, so who won in the end?" he asked, glancing at the survivors. Everyone turned to him at once, as if expecting some kind of reaction. Then, after throwing another resentful glance at Rebecca, they began exchanging looks, as if suspecting her of rigging the results. Rebecca just put her hands behind her head and started whistling, pretending she had nothing to do with it. After all, as long as there was no proof, she would never admit to deliberately influencing the outcome of the bet. "I won," Valmet''s voice rang out. "I knew you wouldn''t waste time on that guy, so I bet that you''d kill him quickly." She narrowed her eyes cunningly, smiling, while Rebecca simply shrugged, giving the others a look that practically screamed, "Go ahead, try proving anything." Those who knew Rebecca understood that they had no chance. First, there was no evidence. And second, getting into an argument with that green-haired gremlin was pointless. Even if someone dared to challenge her, they''d wake up in the middle of the night tied up and dumped on the deck until morning. Watching all of this, Alex realized that Rebecca had probably pushed him into dealing with Ogata quickly. However, he had no desire to dig deeper. After all, these people had only themselves to blame for trusting the gremlin. Deciding not to dwell on it any longer, Alex nodded to the masters of Ryozanpaku and thought that now was the perfect time to stick to his usual plan¡ªlie down and relax. He wasn''t tired or exhausted, but a powerful wave of laziness had hit him, and he saw no reason to resist it. "Well, since you won..." he said with a smile, turning to Valmet. She raised an eyebrow questioningly, not understanding why Alex was bringing up her victory. After all, she knew there were no prizes, and she had placed her bet more out of curiosity and excitement than anything else. But in the next moment, Alex vanished from his spot and reappeared behind Valmet, wrapping his arms around her waist. "Here''s your prize," he whispered in her ear. Everyone barely had time to blink before Alex scooped Valmet up, threw her over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes, and dashed off toward the control room, laughing. The survivors stared in shock at the scene. Valmet''s face still held an expression of complete bewilderment. She had no idea what had just happened or why Alex had grabbed her and carried her off. "Brunhilde, I''m leaving everything to you! I''ve been hit with a laziness attack!" Alex''s voice echoed from the distance. Brunhilde let out a heavy sigh as she watched him disappear into the distance. Seeing Alex running off while carrying the still-bewildered Valmet, she once again resigned herself to the thought that she had only herself to blame for the kind of husband she had. Turning around, she headed toward the newcomers in their group¡ªthe ones they had recently rescued. Approaching the members of Ryozanpaku, Brunhilde began explaining the rules their team lived by, while the others dispersed, finding ways to pass the time during the journey. In the end, only the new survivors, Brunhilde, and a few girls remained, attentively listening to the explanation. Meanwhile, Alex had already entered the ferry''s control room, which they had repurposed as a resting area. Approaching the mattress, he sat Valmet down before lying down with a satisfied smile, resting his head on her lap and closing his eyes. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It took Valmet a few seconds to realize what had happened and what kind of "prize" Alex had meant. Instead of a proper reward, she had essentially been turned into his personal pillow. Shaking her head, she sighed but said nothing, merely running her fingers gently through his hair. She figured he was probably tired and just wanted to rest for a bit. She had heard from the rescued survivors that Alex had faced a horde of zombies, been blown up, and then, in the end, fought an enemy he quickly defeated. Despite this, Valmet was certain he must have been exhausted from everything that had happened. After some time, the other girls entered the room, their eyes immediately locking onto Alex, who was lying comfortably on Valmet''s lap while she tenderly stroked his head. A silent battle for the right to be closer to him began. However, someone turned out to be craftier than the rest¡ªRika swiftly sneaked up to Alex and, without a word, lay down on his chest. She then shot a victorious look at the others, who instantly realized they had been tricked again. In the end, the girls took the remaining spots and simply watched as Alex rested with his eyes closed. Meanwhile, GIR had already settled into the ferry captain''s chair and continued steering toward the next city¡ªtheir last stop before Okinawa. Alex, eyes still shut, was lost in thought about their upcoming visit to the Okinawa military base, where the aircraft carrier was located. He had no idea what condition it was in or how much of its weapon stockpile had been preserved. However, he already had a plan: if necessary, he would just use his "materialization" trick to restock the supplies upon arrival. As for the aircraft carrier itself, a lot depended on its state. A long journey to Alaska awaited them, during which they needed to pick up Casper and possibly other survivors. Alex knew the ship had to be as well-equipped as possible¡ªsomething along the lines of railguns or maybe even a BFG cannon. And the moment that thought crossed his mind, he couldn''t help himself¡ªhe burst into an evil laugh. The girls immediately turned to look at him. "What are you laughing like a maniac for again?" Rika asked suspiciously, still lying on his chest. She flipped onto her stomach, grabbed Alex by the cheeks, and pulled at them to get his attention. "Oh, this should be interesting," Brunhilde mused, raising an eyebrow. "Another one of your ''brilliant'' plans from that twisted imagination of yours?" "First of all, I''m perfectly sane, and you know that better than anyone," Alex snorted. "And second, ladies, I forgot to tell you¡ªwe encountered some new zombies. Or rather... how do I put this... hmm..." He paused for a moment, searching for the right words. The thing was, the mutants they had faced were something entirely new. Alex suspected that the Evil Corporation had begun creating special zombie variants, either by manipulating the virus or experimenting with the Marker. But the appearance of a creature resembling a Cyberdemon had made him seriously rethink things. The last thing he wanted was to encounter monsters resembling demons from DOOM.Imps? Cacodemons? God forbid! But the worst part was that someone in the Corporation had clearly decided that zombies weren''t dangerous enough on their own and needed to be armed. "Who the hell thought this was a good idea?" Alex mentally cursed, fully aware that creating such creatures could spiral out of control. What worried him the most, however, was something else¡ªhe had a strong suspicion that there were fanatics within the Corporation obsessed with the Marker, and they had likely already started constructing a replica. As Alex pondered this, absentmindedly stroking his chin, Koko finally lost her patience. "Can you stop dragging it out? Is it really that hard to just say what kind of zombies you ran into?" she grumbled and kicked him in the leg. "Well," Alex drawled, opening one eye, "those idiots from the Evil Corporation decided that regular zombies and mutants were too boring. So, they went ahead and created super-mega-zombies." He nodded to himself, satisfied with his wording. The girls exchanged glances. "I''m not sure I even want to know the details¡­" Valmet muttered. "Oh great, now we have ''boss fights'' too," Brunhilde sighed, rolling her eyes. "Of course we do¡­" Rika, still holding Alex by the cheeks, narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "Alex¡­ you''re not planning something crazy, are you?" "Uh¡­" Alex averted his gaze. "¡­" "¡­" "You totally are, aren''t you?" "I neither confirm nor deny anything." Rika squinted even harder. "That''s it, I need a strong drink immediately." The girls were clearly not pleased with his answer, and murmurs of discontent began to spread among them. Realizing that his words weren''t enough to satisfy them, Alex¡ªwithout even opening his eyes¡ªpulled out his phone and instantly connected to his robo-dog GIR''s system. Finding the right file, he launched a video recording of their encounter with the new types of zombies. Flipping the phone, Alex activated a holographic projection so the girls wouldn''t have to crowd around the screen. No one was surprised by his tech anymore, so they all immediately focused on the footage from GIR''s optics. The first thing they saw was a plasma shot hitting Alex square in the face. Immediately, questions erupted¡ªhow the hell was he still alive after taking a hit like that? Alex lazily tossed out a couple of words, clearly not intending to explain further. As the video played, the girls became more and more engrossed in what was happening. By the end, something truly terrifying appeared on screen¡ªa giant zombie, resembling a demon, equipped with mechanical prosthetics. Alex, GIR, and MIMI jumped into battle without hesitation and ultimately tore the monstrosity apart¡ªbut were then promptly blown up. No further explanations were needed¡ªthe girls had seen enough. "I didn''t think their technology had advanced this far," Saya said thoughtfully. "Plasma weaponry isn''t something you can just pull out of thin air. Its production is an extremely complex process." "Not really. It''s actually pretty simple, but I don''t like it," Alex responded lazily. "What do you mean ''simple''? How can plasma weapons even be made? Explain!" Saya demanded, grabbing Alex''s arm. "I don''t feel like it," he sighed. "Ask GIR, he''ll explain everything." Saya frowned and started tugging more insistently on Alex''s arm, clearly intent on yanking him off Valmet''s lap as revenge. But no matter how hard she pulled, he felt impossibly heavy¡ªlike he weighed several tons or had somehow fused with the mattress and the ship''s hull. Curiosity wouldn''t let her rest. In her free time, she often studied Alex''s archives, finding his blueprints and ideas. She was still amazed at how GIR and MIMI were created, especially considering that Alex regularly upgraded them. Alex, feeling her tugging on his hand, didn''t even think about reacting. A thought involuntarily flashed through his mind: Saya''s behavior strangely reminded him of the spoiled Valkyries¡ªHl?kk and Alvitr. However, as soon as the thought crossed his mind, the outraged voices of both Valkyries resounded in his mind, fiercely denying any comparison to the "know-it-all" Saya. "Alex, dear, you still haven''t explained what you plan to do with the aircraft carrier," Yuriko intervened, stopping her daughter. "It''s less troublesome than it seems at first glance. If it''s operational, the job will be quick. If not, we''ll have to tinker with it, and our stay in Okinawa will drag on. I just want to replace the weapons and the power source," Alex said, lazily opening his eyes to glance at Yuriko. "And how long will that take? What kind of weapons do you want to install? It''s already well-armed as it is," Koko asked with interest. "I think about a week, maybe less. I won''t be working alone; my little ones will help me. As for the weaponry... I''m still thinking. Maybe a big gun with an enormous range or a railgun. Something serious to avoid problems with large zombie hordes," Alex replied, now fully opening his eyes. When the words "big gun" were mentioned, Rebecca''s eyes lit up. She couldn''t help but smile, and her joyful laughter turned into a typical "gremlin" cackle, as though she was already imagining the destruction she could cause with such a weapon. Gradually, her laugh transformed into a full-blown mad villain''s cackle, as if she was dreaming of destroying the world. All eyes turned to Rebecca, who was clearly enjoying her fantasies. "I hope you''re not planning to let Rebecca handle that weapon," Kiriko asked cautiously. "I''m against it too," Rei supported her. "We don''t even need to guess what she''s thinking right now." "I''d rather trust Shizuka with the weapon than Rebecca," Rika shook her head. "Hey! I''m really responsible, you know!" Shizuka pouted, offended. "Just so you know, Alex often praises me for my good work!" The girls unanimously agreed that Rebecca should not be trusted with such dangerous weaponry. They all knew she was a real gremlin, and if given the chance, the world would start burning. Around Alex, she acted cute and innocent, but in any other situation, she turned into a disaster in the form of a charming girl. Brunhilde gave Alex a warning glance, clearly indicating that he should not even think about allowing Rebecca to control the weapons. Alex nodded in agreement but knew deep down that sooner or later, he would give in and let her have her way. Brunhilde understood this too. She knew how Alex loved to spoil his girls, and Rebecca always got what she wanted with her many ways of convincing him. Meanwhile, Rebecca, still immersed in her fantasies about shooting from giant guns, had no idea that a collective decision had already been made behind her back: no big guns in her hands. After lying on Valmet''s lap for a little longer, Alex decided to step outside for a smoke. Despite the fact that his cigarettes didn''t have any scent, the girls were still against smoking indoors. He fought the urge to stay where he was, as he was extremely comfortable¡ªValmet was gently combing his hair, and Rika had nestled against his chest, clearly ready to fall asleep. Finally, overcoming his moment of laziness, Alex got up, and Rika ended up on his lap. She sighed in protest¡ªshe was so cozy and clearly didn''t want to interrupt the cuddle session. To calm her down a little, Alex softly kissed her forehead. "I''ll be back soon," he mumbled, standing up. The girls immediately became curious about where he was going, but Alex just waved a pack of cigarettes in the air without saying a word, hinting at his intention. Once outside, he sat on the steps and lit a cigarette, watching the group of people going about their business on the deck. Some were simply basking in the sun, while others were chatting and laughing. As Alex smoked, his attention was drawn to three guys who stopped talking and began heading toward him. He immediately knew what was on their minds¡ªit was Kota, Takashi, and Jonah. Alex wasn''t surprised that Jonahh had become friends with them. Unlike most of the teenagers in the survivors'' group, who were, to put it mildly, ordinary, these three actively participated in raids and training. The rest only trained because Brunhilde forced everyone to prepare for potential dangers. "Yo, guys, what''s up?" Alex greeted lazily, raising his hand. They stopped next to him, and Jonah spoke first. "About the new people... Are they martial artists or something? How dangerous are they?" Alex smirked. "Don''t worry, Jonah. These guys are pretty peaceful and won''t harm innocents. Just don''t make them angry. They won''t kill you, but trust me, if you get on their bad side, it''s going to hurt." "Damn, they''re giants," Takashi added, shaking his head. "Especially that old man... Hayato, I think? Not to mention that weird guy with the friendly smile. If you were the tallest here before, they''ve definitely taken your place." Alex laughed. "Hahaha, you''re right, they are huge. Old man Hayato is one of those masters they call legends. And as for Apachai... Jonah, you really have nothing to worry about. Apachai is a great guy, the kids absolutely love him. Just see for yourself." With that, Alex nodded toward Apachai, who was already entertaining the children, running around with them on the deck. Following Alex''s gaze, Jonah saw Apachai, with a kind smile, playing with the kids. The little ones were practically clinging to him, laughing and playing. Alex knew he could trust Apachai with the kids¡ªhe was one of those rare people who genuinely cared for children and was ready to protect them to his last breath. Alex respected people like that and was sure that Apachai would never harm the kids. So, he had no hesitation in letting Alice and the others play with him. Even when Apachai started tossing the children in the air, Alex just smiled. However, for the guys, the sight seemed a bit... unusual, especially for Jonah, who noticed that his younger brother was also being tossed around. His body tensed, and he was about to rush over to Apachai, but Alex stopped his overprotective brother in time, placing a hand on his shoulder. "Don''t worry, Jonah. I told you, Apachai is a good guy. Even animals love him, and kids even more. Look at their happy faces," Alex said, gesturing toward the laughing children. Jonah relaxed slightly, but there was still a hint of wariness in his eyes. "How do you know so much about these people?" Kota asked curiously. In response, Alex pulled out his phone and showed them dossiers on each member of Ryozanpaku. The guys immediately realized that he had already done his research, which is why he was so calm. "Oh, right, before I forget... Takashi, your mom asked if you have a girlfriend yet. Or maybe someone caught your eye? You''re always hanging out with Kota and his crew, and she''s starting to suspect you''ve become part of his harem," Alex said with a smirk, intentionally teasing him. Takashi''s eye twitched, and the familiar "irritated" lines appeared on his forehead. Even Kota, who had been dragged into this, couldn''t hold back his laughter. Jonah, looking at Takashi''s disgruntled face, just smirked. "Why are you laughing?! Or should I remind you how your girls beat you up for not wanting to put down the flamethrower Alex gave you¡ªeven while you were asleep?" Takashi retorted, pointing at Kota. "It was an accident!" Kota immediately defended himself, crossing his arms. "And besides, my situation and yours are completely different. It''s not me who''s suspected of liking guys!" A quarrel broke out. Alex, watching it all, just grinned. His little provocation had worked. Jonah also realized that Alex had deliberately sparked the argument, so he just sat down next to them, watching the unfolding spectacle. "Damn, they really act like a married couple..." someone whispered from the side. Alex heard this and couldn''t help but laugh. "Well, now people already think you''re a quarreling married couple," he commented through his laughter. "I''m not gay! I like girls!" Takashi snapped. "And even if I liked guys, it sure wouldn''t be someone like Kota!" Alex shook his head. "Don''t yell so loudly, or they''ll definitely put you in the other camp, and then you can forget about girls," he teased. Takashi realized he''d raised his voice and quickly fell silent. However, when he looked around, he noticed many suspicious stares directed at him. Clenching his teeth, he suppressed his irritation so as not to escalate the situation. "Alright, seriously, Takashi¡­ Did any of the new girls catch your eye?" Alex asked with curiosity. Takashi hesitated for a moment but nodded. "Well, there''s one¡­ She''s from the group of girls who wear the same outfits, just different colors." Alex raised an eyebrow. "Are you talking about the female version of the ''Power Rangers''?" Takashi just exhaled in frustration, realizing he wouldn''t be left alone now. Takashi nodded awkwardly, agreeing with Alex''s words. Alex gave a slight smile, pleased that Takashi had finally found a girl he liked. Of course, he wasn''t planning to interfere in his personal life, but he knew that Namiyo and Gloria would definitely ask him to help the guy. If he hadn''t talked Namiyo out of the idea of finding a girl for Takashi on her own, the caring "mother" would already be interrogating every girl she met, asking if they liked Takashi. "So, my son, do you need advice, or will you handle it on your own?" Alex asked with a smirk. "How many times do I have to tell you, don''t call me that," Takashi grumbled, rolling his eyes. But then, after a brief hesitation, he nodded. "But I wouldn''t mind some advice." "O-o-oh, so this is it! Advice from the King of Harem! Share your wisdom with us, oh great master!" Kota theatrically exclaimed, putting his hands together in a praying gesture. Alex, Jonah, and Takashi exchanged looks, regarding him like he was a complete idiot. Takashi and Jonah genuinely wondered how Kota had managed to get a girlfriend... or rather, not just one. His harem consisted of several girls who not only tolerated his silly habits but also genuinely cared about him. Alex recalled how Rika had recently asked him to talk to Kota about the "night incident" she had accidentally stumbled upon when she was heading to the bathroom. But that was for later¡ªfirst, it was time to give Takashi a few useful tips. "First, get rid of that habit of always frowning. You walk around looking like you have chronic constipation or like you were bullied in school. Just relax and be yourself. You know what I mean?" Alex began. "And most importantly¡ªyour girl needs to feel safe around you. Look at Kota and Jonah: they can protect their loved ones, and you need to show that you can do the same. I''m not telling you to act like a caveman or start making gorilla mating calls. Just go up to her, talk to her, find out what she''s into, what school she went to. Be natural." "He''s right," Kota nodded. "You''re a normal guy, we''ve been friends for a while, and I know what kind of person you are. Just stop walking around with that eternal sorrowful face." "Agreed," Jonah added, throwing in his two cents. "Alright, alright, I get it. Why are you guys bothering me? I was born like this," Takashi grumbled, rolling his eyes. Alex, Kota, and Jonah laughed, but Alex knew better. Namiyo had already told him about Takashi''s childhood, and he had even recorded her stories, later sending them to Gloria¡ªlet her learn her son''s story directly from the woman who had taken care of Takashi in this world. But then Alex squinted and turned his gaze toward Kota, causing him to tense up involuntarily. "Oh, right, Kota... before I forget. Maybe you could stop having fun with your girls in the bathroom? I understand, hormones, age, all that¡­ but for God''s sake, wait until we get to Okinawa. You''ll have your own room there. Rika''s already afraid to go to the bathroom, worried she''ll catch you and yours girls again," Alex said with a light chuckle. Kota turned bright red and hesitated. "I got it... Sorry. It''s just¡­ well... you know," he mumbled. Now it was Takashi''s turn to laugh at Kota, who looked like he was about to sink into the ground. Alex simply shook his head¡ªhe understood the situation, but still decided to give the guy a bit of a hard time. They chatted a bit more before parting ways. Alex, left sitting on the steps, decided to kill some time by looking through the logbook that G.I.R. had been keeping, collecting information from all over the world using satellites. However, recently, the data had been dwindling because the situation was worsening every day. It didn''t take much to figure out: with every passing second, there were fewer and fewer people, and more and more zombies. Rubbing his nose a bit, Alex looked up and saw a group from Ryozenpaku heading toward him. He waited until they approached, eager to exchange a few words. "How''s the accommodation?" he asked, surveying the group. "Everything''s fine. Believe me, some of us have slept in far worse conditions, so no need to worry, young friend," Hayato replied with a slight smirk. Alex chatted with the Ryozenpaku group, asking them about their accommodation, what they thought of the others, and their plans. Hayato assured him they were ready to help train the survivors so they could defend themselves in case of danger. Alex gladly agreed, since even Brunhild had started to tire from constantly overseeing everyone, and it would be useful for her to offload some of the responsibility. After all, she was managing the entire group of survivors, while Alex was only responsible for the raids. "Uh, young friend..." Kensai began uncertainly. "Don''t call me that. Just Alex, like everyone else. I''m used to it," Alex replied with a smile, looking at Kensai. "Then, Alex. I heard you have the ability to contact other people. Could I borrow your phone? I need to make a call," Kensai asked, forcing a smile. "Sure, no problem," Alex said, handing him the phone. Kensai sighed, accepting the device, but didn''t rush to dial the number. Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise, watching him. When Kensai finally seemed ready to make the call, his daughter, Renka, swiftly snatched the phone from his hands. "Give it here! If you''re calling mom, I''ll do it myself. Hearing your voice, she''ll lecture you for hours, and I just want to know how she''s doing," Renka declared, giving her father a gentle kick in the rear. Alex simply shook his head. He knew that Kensai''s relationship with his family was far from ideal, especially after he had just disappeared without a word. "Is it always like this with them?" Alex asked, nodding toward the father and daughter. "Yeah... At one point, he packed his things, left a note, and went off in search of his dream," Shigure replied monotonously. "I''m almost afraid to ask, but... what''s his dream?" Alex inquired with curiosity. "He wants to collect photographs of women''s underwear," Shigure explained calmly. Alex sighed heavily, looking at Kensai as if he were the biggest fool on the planet. Of course, he knew the details of his story, but reading the file was one thing, hearing it like this was another. Leaving your family for underwear... even in this world, it sounded excessive. Deciding not to waste another second on it, Alex returned to his conversation with the others. At one point, Tachimaru, Shigure''s tiny mouse companion, unexpectedly jumped onto Alex''s head and settled comfortably there. This surprised everyone who knew how distrustful the little creature was of strangers. Even Kenichi hadn''t earned that kind of trust yet. Shigure looked closely at Tachimaru, then at Alex. No one knew what she was thinking, but Tachimaru himself seemed quite content with his new spot. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 246 - 246: Interacting with Martial Arts Masters Alex felt the tiny mouse, Tachimaru, jump onto his head and start settling in. He raised an eyebrow slightly, noticing how the people from Ryozanpaku were watching the scene with interest. He knew that Tachimaru didn''t trust strangers and rarely interacted with anyone. Yet now, the little creature was sprawled comfortably on his head, as if this was perfectly natural. Alex couldn''t help but recall the animated movie about a rat chef who pulled a guy''s hair to control his movements. The thought amused him, but Tachimaru''s behavior still remained a mystery. He was surprised by how quickly he had earned the tiny rodent''s trust, and judging by the reactions around him, everyone else was just as shocked. At that moment, an idea flashed through Alex''s mind¡ªhe could make equipment for Tachimaru. He had never worked on something so small before, and it would be an interesting challenge. For a brief moment, an image formed in his head: a miniature Ultramarine armor set, turning the little mouse into a true "Mini-Minimarine." "What''s with those faces?" Alex asked, already knowing the answer. "Nothing, Alex, it''s just... unexpected," Akisame replied, glancing between Tachimaru and his new "owner." "Tachimaru¡­ doesn''t like strangers. But he likes you. That means you''re good," Shigure said quietly, her voice as monotone as ever. Alex almost choked. Was he being called a good person again? If he was "good," then the rest of them might as well be saints. He just smirked, unwilling to explain yet again how far that was from the truth. Not to mention, he could hardly even be called a "person" anymore¡­ Shifting his gaze, Alex noticed Kensei circling around Renka, who was on the phone with her mother. He was clearly trying to eavesdrop, but his daughter kept turning away, blocking his attempts. The others had noticed too, and with a sigh, they simply shook their heads. Deciding not to waste any more attention on it, Alex turned his eyes to Miu, who stood beside Hayato. Only now did he realize that someone was missing¡ªKenichi. The girl met his gaze and gave him a friendly smile in response. However, their silent exchange did not escape Hayato''s notice. The old man frowned and abruptly raised his hand between them, as if forming a barrier to shield his granddaughter from Alex. Slightly taken aback by the obvious display of overprotectiveness, Alex hesitated. Sasaki and Akisame simply chuckled¡ªthey were already used to Hayato scaring off any guy who got too close to Miu, and even Kenichi had been a victim of his intimidation more than once. "Where''s your student? Kenichi, right? Where did he go?" Alex asked, trying to change the topic and avoid Hayato''s piercing stare. He understood the old man''s feelings. In his place, Alex would probably be even stricter when it came to protecting his own daughter. Putting himself in Hayato''s shoes, he realized that if he saw some guy near his daughter, he would have already tossed him overboard¡ªand then pressed him down with a stick to make sure he didn''t resurface. He didn''t have any biological children yet, unless he counted his two adopted ones¡ªTakashi, Gloria and Namiyo''s son, and Siegfried, Brunhilde''s son. He didn''t worry about them, but if he ever had a daughter¡­ well, then any guy trying to hit on her would have to pray for salvation. In Alex''s spiritual space, a heated debate erupted. Some of the Valkyries insisted that a child should have the freedom to choose, while others fully supported his stance¡ªchasing away every suitor with a stick. Feeling the argument becoming a distraction, Alex simply muted the connection so he wouldn''t waste time on it. "Kenichi is with his parents right now. Let him spend time with them. He hasn''t had many chances to be with his family since all of this started," Akisame said, glancing toward the shore. Alex nodded. Yes, it was perfectly normal to try and spend time with loved ones, especially in times like these. However, something about Kenichi bothered him. Not in the sense that he might turn into a villain¡ªno. It was more of an ordinary, yet strange feeling. Still, Alex decided not to dwell on it. In the end, Kenichi wasn''t connected to him in any way, and whatever he did in the future wouldn''t be Alex''s concern. Meanwhile, Alex found himself thinking about how incredible it was that so many people had survived. The people from Ryozanpaku had truly saved many lives, and he became curious about where they had been when the chaos began. "Where were you when all of this started?" he asked with interest. "There was a festival at our school, and our class was putting on a performance. It just so happened that all the masters were present at the time... because of that, we were able to save more people," Miu replied, her voice carrying a hint of sadness. Alex sighed, understanding what Miu must have felt in that moment. She had watched her classmates turn into zombies and attack others. He knew that Miu was a kind and soft-hearted girl, and such horrific events could have left a deep scar on her. Let alone those who were even less prepared. People like Hayato, Akisame, Sasaki, Kensei, Shigure, and Apachai had seen a lot in their lives, which allowed them to adapt quickly and help others. However, Alex remembered that in the original story, Hayato wouldn''t have made it to his granddaughter''s performance in time. But it seemed that fate had taken a different turn in this world. The old man had been present in the hall from the very beginning, which had allowed them to save far more people. "Alex, what were you and your group doing when everything started?" Miu suddenly asked, peeking out from behind Hayato''s arm, as he once again stubbornly prevented her and Alex from looking at each other. Alex didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. For the first time in his life, he had encountered an overprotective family member, and it seemed he would have to learn how to deal with it. He hadn''t even thought about Miu in a romantic sense yet¡ªthey had only just met. Alex fully understood that manga characters and real people were two entirely different things, and he couldn''t judge someone based solely on knowledge from a fictional world. In front of him stood a real girl, with her own desires, emotions, and worries. Besides, he had a feeling that Hayato''s overprotectiveness was tied to the fact that Alex was constantly surrounded by women, and the old man clearly didn''t want his granddaughter getting caught up in that. Miu, on the other hand, was starting to get annoyed. It irritated her that her grandfather wouldn''t let her have a normal conversation with Alex. She kept trying to dodge his hands, which constantly blocked her view, but the moment she managed to break free, Hayato would once again step between them. This only made her even more frustrated. Akisame and Sasaki were watching this amusing spectacle with clear enjoyment, but they were also genuinely curious to hear what Alex had been doing at the very start of the apocalypse. Ignoring Hayato''s attempts to keep him out of his granddaughter''s sight, Alex lit a cigarette and calmly began his story: "Before everything started, Brunhilde, Rebecca, and I came to Japan for an anime festival. After that, we traveled around the nearby cities to relax. It just so happened that when the catastrophe began, we were in this city, passing by the school." He explained that they had coincidentally been nearby when the apocalypse started and decided to go inside to assess the situation. After that, Alex and the girls focused on rescuing people and then began gathering survivors throughout the city, setting up a temporary base in a bank building. Alex also mentioned that on the very first day, once they secured the bank, he started analyzing the city''s situation to gather useful information and ensure the group''s safety. The people from Ryozanpaku listened with genuine astonishment. No one had expected such a young guy to act so cold-bloodedly, rationally, and efficiently in a world that was collapsing before their eyes. "Wait, you''re telling me that not only did you gather a group of survivors, but you also saved others when even the military couldn''t handle the situation? On top of that, you organized supply runs? And to top it all off, you evacuated your people from Tokyo before the city was destroyed?" Sasaki stared at Alex, his eyes wide. "Something like that," Alex nodded calmly. "If you understand where the world is heading, you can predict most of the upcoming events. I knew from the very beginning that Tokyo would fall, so I was determined to get out of there as quickly as possible." "Kid, you''re something else¡­ What did you even do for a living before all this?" Sasaki asked, now looking at Alex as an equal. "Nothing special," Alex replied with a slight smile. "Rebecca and I were independent contractors." Those who understood what that term truly meant exchanged glances. Considering Alex''s age, it was especially impressive. Only Miu, unaware of its true meaning, tilted her head questioningly. "Independent contractor? What kind of job is that?" Alex thought for a second, then smiled and replied: "Hmm¡­ That''s a tricky question. Simply put, I got paid for different kinds of work. From intimidating an overly persistent suitor to stealing corporate data." Miu nodded, thinking that Alex''s job sounded somewhat like that of a bodyguard or even a spy. However, experienced fighters like the Ryozanpaku masters immediately understood that he had left out one crucial aspect of an independent contractor''s work¡ªcontract killings. Their looks spoke volumes, and when Alex merely smirked in response, it only confirmed their suspicions. He had never hidden the fact that he had worked as a mercenary and killed people. Living in Night City, he had seen every possible horror of that world¡ªcyberpsychos, gang wars, shootouts in the streets¡ªand that was just the tip of the iceberg. And then there was the encounter with Nyan-Nyan''s avatar, who had been stirring up trouble in an already chaotic city. After some time, a dejected Kensei returned to the group, having failed to speak with his wife. He let out a heavy sigh, and his friends silently patted him on the shoulder in a show of support. "How are your wife and kids?" Alex asked, looking at him. "They''re fine, but Renka won''t let me talk to them. I know my wife will yell at me, but I just need to know that she and the kids are okay," Kensei replied, sighing again. "Listen, after Okinawa, we''re heading to China anyway to pick up Koko''s brother. Maybe you could tell your wife that we can pick them up too?" Alex suggested. "You''re really going to China after Okinawa?" Akisame asked, surprised. Alex nodded and began explaining the route, as their final destination was Alaska. Then he turned to Kensei and gave him detailed directions to an abandoned CIA bunker where Casper and his group were currently located. Kensei listened carefully, memorizing the details so he could pass them on to his wife. When Alex finished, he asked Kensei where the Ma family dojo was located. After getting an answer, he nodded and pulled out an unusual device¡ªthe same one Chris Redfield used in Resident Evil 6. Those who had never seen such a strange gadget before exchanged surprised glances. Alex briefly explained its purpose and added that similar devices were used by the leaders of other raiding groups. "You made this yourself?" Akisame asked. "Yeah, to make supply raids easier," Alex nodded. The masters nodded approvingly, praising his resourcefulness. Then Alex activated the device and once again went over the route with Kensei. "Thanks, Alex, really, thank you," Kensei said gratefully. "Don''t mention it. Even if you''re a pervert, you still love your family. Though I''m curious¡ªwhat will your wife do to you when she sees you?" Alex smirked. Kensei paled as he realized what awaited him. He recalled all the times he had suffered at his wife''s hands, yet despite that, he still loved her. Seeing his reaction, Alex and the others laughed. Shaking off his bad thoughts, Kensei walked over to his daughter and snatched her phone away. Renka let out a cry of protest, trying to get it back so she could continue talking to her mother. But before his wife could start yelling at him, Kensei quickly relayed everything Alex had told him. "I wonder who will reach him first¡ªhis kids or his wife¡ªto beat him up," Alex muttered thoughtfully. "You really think he''ll keep peeping on girls even after your threats?" Akisame asked doubtfully. "Oh, yeah. I had a friend just like Kensei¡ªloved sneaking peeks at girls in bathhouses. I gave him more than a few ''therapy sessions,'' but he kept making the same mistakes. Kensei is the same way. There''s a saying: ''Only the grave can fix a hunchback,''" Alex smirked. "You''re right. Even if he gets hurt, he''ll still chase his dream," Sasaki laughed. Alex just shook his head. He didn''t even want to imagine what would happen if Hermes, Kensei, and Jiraiya ever met. They''d instantly form a trio of legendary perverts! The mere thought made Alex shudder, picturing the chaos they would unleash. Meanwhile, Renka, realizing that her father was giving her mother directions to the shelter, finally understood that a reunion was actually possible. However, it seemed like her father wasn''t going to share the details with her, so she headed back to the group, who were still talking with Alex. "What shelter was my father talking about? And what''s this about a trip to China?" she asked, trying to catch up on what she had missed while speaking with her mother. Alex explained that after Okinawa, their route would take them along the Chinese coast anyway since they needed to pick up Koko''s brother. Since they were already heading in that direction, he had suggested that Kensei pass this information along to his wife. Renka finally understood the situation, realizing that she would soon be able to see her mother and brothers again, and nodded joyfully. "Thank you," she said, bowing her head in gratitude. "Don''t mention it," Alex waved it off. "We''re heading in that direction anyway. You can consider it just a coincidence." Renka looked at him in surprise, not understanding why he was so dismissive of her gratitude. But Alex never liked being thanked¡ªit simply wasn''t his style. Meanwhile, Kensei finished explaining to his wife how to get to a safe place where she, along with their sons and dojo students, could wait until they were picked up. Just as he was about to say goodbye, the second part of the conversation began¡ªlouder and more emotional. Kensei''s wife unleashed a torrent of reproaches on him for suddenly running off, leaving only a note saying he was going to chase his dream. Her voice was so loud that even those who weren''t nearby could easily make out every word. The deck fell silent in an instant¡ªeveryone froze, listening attentively to the spectacle. Alex watched as Kensei''s face changed under the barrage of his wife''s furious monologue, turning pale, then twisting into a guilty smile. "You''ve got an amazing mom, Renka," he remarked with a smirk. "I''m even surprised she didn''t just rush off to tie up your dad, drag him back home, and lock him in the basement for some ''parenting.''" "My mom''s the best," Renka proudly declared. "If she didn''t have to watch over my brothers and the dojo, she''d have dropped everything and gone after that perverted dad of mine. He only managed to escape because there were problems at the dojo, and Mom was too busy dealing with them." "Haha, well, now I''m looking forward to seeing when your dad meets his fate!" Alex laughed, his eyes sparkling with amusement. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He didn''t even try to hide his excitement at watching Mrs. Ma deal with Kensei. It was inevitable, and Alex knew it for sure. Judging by the looks from the others, they understood full well what awaited their friend, and they were just as eager for the moment to come. Kensei, still listening to his wife, suddenly felt an unexplained sense of danger. He turned his head and noticed that Alex, his friends, and even his own daughter were all watching him with barely restrained amusement. At that moment, he realized that the threat wasn''t coming from his wife¡­ but from these people, who were clearly waiting for his downfall with anticipation. Finally, Mrs. Ma finished her angry speech, but before saying goodbye, she reminded her husband that she would deal with him as soon as they met. Kensei could only sigh in resignation, accepting his fate, and after finishing the conversation, handed the phone back to Alex. "Thanks, Alex," he said with a nod. "No problem," Alex smiled and waved it off. "The most important thing is, I can''t wait to see you reunite with your family." Alex''s eyes sparkled with unrestrained amusement. Kensei, slightly on edge, glanced at him again but said nothing. He had already figured out that resisting was pointless¡ªand that what lay ahead was something far more terrifying than ordinary family disputes. After finishing his conversation with the people from Ryozenpaku, Alex decided it was time to return to the girls and relax until evening, after which he would resume training his lovely students. Carefully removing Tachimaru from his head, he returned the little mouse to its owner. Tachimaru didn''t even stir, clearly still in a state of complete relaxation. Before leaving, Alex mentioned that if they needed anything, they could always reach out to him or Brunhilde. As he walked away, the masters of Ryozenpaku watched him thoughtfully. "What do you think of this guy?" Sasaki asked, crossing his arms over his chest. "I can''t make any firm conclusions yet," Akisame replied. "It''s not entirely clear why he helps people and is trying to move them to a safer place. Judging by what people on this ferry have said, he''s quite responsible and cautious. But his true motives remain a mystery." "I think he''s just a good person," Miu said with a smile. "In this day and age, not everyone would care for others like that." "Mm... He''s good," Shigure quietly agreed, nodding. Hayato sighed as he looked at his granddaughter. He''d already tried to keep Kenichi away from her, and now another guy had appeared. However, as far as he could tell, Alex seemed to be treating Miu with only ordinary friendly affection. Even so, Hayato didn''t like the idea of his granddaughter interacting with someone who was already surrounded by so many girls. "What about his strength?" Kensei asked, interjecting in the conversation. "He easily dealt with Ogata, and didn''t hesitate when killing." "According to him, he worked as an independent contractor," Hayato reminded them. "And we all know what kind of work that involves." They continued discussing Alex, trying to understand his motives. If Alex had known he was the subject of their conversation, he would probably have just shrugged and said he helped people not because he had to, but because he could. Meanwhile, Alex had no idea he was being talked about. He had already returned to the control room and, entering, smiled as he looked at the girls who had made themselves comfortable, enjoying their well-deserved rest. Only Namiyo, Kiriko, and Yuriko had formed their "older girls'' club," chatting and laughing. "Why did you take so long to smoke?" Shizuka asked, puffing her cheeks. "Well, as soon as I stepped out, everyone wanted to talk to me," Alex replied, collapsing onto the mattress. The girls immediately began asking him what he had discussed with the others. Alex was just about to answer when Brunhilde sat down beside him. He tried to sit up, but she gently pressed her palm to his head, preventing him from rising. Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise, but Brunhilde simply took his head and laid it on her lap. He smiled, enjoying the tender gesture from his Valkyrie. "Well, as soon as I went out and lit up, Kota, Takashi, and Jonah came up to me," he began. As soon as Namiyo heard her son''s name, she immediately turned her head toward Alex, listening carefully. "I hope you talked to Kota about not fooling around with his girls in the restroom?" Rika asked suspiciously. "I don''t want to run into an unpleasant scene again at night." Alex smirked and gave Rika a thumbs up, signaling that he had handled the situation perfectly. However, the girl was curious about the details. He didn''t hold back and vividly described Kota''s expression at the time. Collective laughter filled the control room. Some of the girls started giving Alex meaningful looks, and a few even openly hinted that they, too, might want to do something interesting. But Rika decided not to beat around the bush and directly expressed her desire. "Handsome, when do I get my turn?" she asked with a grin. "I''m a girl too, I need love and affection. And really, how can you hold yourself back when you''re surrounded by so many beauties?" "I don''t think any of you would want to do that in a restroom or on the floor," Alex replied with a heavy sigh. "There are rooms for important guests in Okinawa, so hang in there a bit, Rika." "Hmm, don''t lie to me," she said, squinting slyly. "Or I''ll take you at night, and I won''t care where or in what situation we end up." Alex simply smiled, knowing that those words weren''t said just for fun. The other girls nodded in unison, agreeing that they were ready for a deeper relationship with Alex. Some of them blushed but still agreed with Rika''s words. Seeing this, Alex was in slight shock. Such a situation had never happened to him before. When he was threatened with being attacked at night to "get what was owed to them," he could still joke about it, but now it felt far too serious. He didn''t even want to think about Loki ¡ª that woman just acted without warnings or threats. Clearly not wanting to become the victim of a collective assault by the girls, Alex quickly assured them that he would arrange everything in the best way. Hearing his confirmation, the girls nodded in satisfaction and decided to wait. "Oh, by the way, Namiyo," Alex suddenly changed the subject, turning his gaze to the woman. "Takashi found a girl he likes." "No way!" Rebecca said, genuinely surprised. "I thought he''d become gay. He''s always hanging out with that chubby Kota." "Don''t even get me started, greenie," Saya agreed. "I''m shocked too. I thought after Rei dumped him, he''d suddenly switch to guys." "I didn''t dump him," Rei frowned, crossing her arms over her chest. "He left on his own and became depressed. Don''t blame me. If anyone is to blame, it''s him ¡ª he couldn''t figure out his feelings." Alex silently watched the girls and mentally sympathized with Takashi. They didn''t even realize that the main reason for his depression wasn''t failed relationships, but the fact that he was a reincarnated person. The burdens of his past life, when he was David, still haunted him. Namiyo ignored the jokes about her son liking guys. What she was more interested in was who had captured his heart. She was already about to leave to talk to Takashi and possibly offer him some advice on how to interact with girls. But before the caring mother could get up, Alex stopped her just in time. "Don''t bother," he said. "I''ve already given him a few tips; let him handle it on his own. If you interfere, it''ll only make things worse." Namiyo sat back down, but her curiosity remained. "So, who is this girl?" she asked. Alex began to explain. When he mentioned that she was part of a group calling themselves "Valkyries" and that they were led by a girl named Freya, Brunhild and Rebecca exchanged a glance and immediately looked at him. Alex let out a heavy sigh, feeling irritated. Some girl decided to take Freya''s name? Wonderful. "Maybe our Brunhild should take these ''Valkyries'' under her wing?" Coco suggested playfully. "After all, that''s not a name you just get for no reason." Alex grimaced. If the girls knew that Brunhild was a real Valkyrie and older than everyone else combined... Brunhild, sensing his thoughts, narrowed her eyes, tugged at his cheek, and gave him a meaningful look. Alex raised his hands in apology. He knew very well that there were things you didn''t say in front of girls, especially when it came to age. It was taboo, whether the woman was ordinary or even a goddess. The girls had long noticed the special bond between Alex and Brunhild. Everyone understood that if anyone knew what was going on in his head, it was her. Alex then told them about his conversation with the masters from Ryozenpaku. And, of course, the first question he got from the girls was: "Do you like Miu?" Alex sighed wearily. "Why is that the first thing you care about?" he mumbled. He explained that he didn''t feel anything for her yet, and it seemed like she had feelings for Kenichi. "Kenichi?" Valmet asked, raising an eyebrow. "That cowardly guy who always looks like a deer caught in the headlights?" "Yeah, pretty much," Alex nodded. "He''s also interested in Renka. But Kenichi is so na?ve... it''s easy to take advantage of him." "Tell me about it," Rei added. "We have girls at school who could easily wrap him around their finger. Especially if Miku gets involved. She was already good at manipulating boys back in school." "Well, that''s his problem," Yuriko interrupted. "We''re not obligated to intervene. If he rejects the girl he likes, that''s on him." Alex nodded in agreement. He certainly wasn''t about to babysit other people''s boys. He supported Kota because he was cheerful and pleasant to be around. The situation with Takashi was simpler ¡ª in a way, he was like his "son." And Jonah was just a good guy. But as for the other teenagers... their dramas didn''t concern him in the least. To be continued... Chapter 247 - 247: Q&A Session During Training Alex continued chatting with the girls about various topics, but the main conversation revolved around the new people who had joined their group. A lot of attention was given to the martial arts masters from Ryozanpaku. Shizuka, with a satisfied smile, didn''t miss the chance to boast that she had been right about their appearance. Sasaki, Hayato, and Apachai really did look like mighty giants¡ªmassive, muscular, and intimidating like gorillas just by their presence. "Alex, that girl who carries a long katana and has a mouse on her head¡­ Is she also a martial arts master?" Koko asked with genuine curiosity. "You mean Shigure and her pet, Tachimaru?" Alex clarified, noticing Koko nod in confirmation. "Yeah, she''s quite dangerous. If it weren''t for Akisame, who adopted her, you could confidently say she''s a serious threat. The only thing that holds her back is her commitment to the principle of the ''Merciful Fist.'' Her swordsmanship has reached such a level that she can strip the skin off you with a single movement¡ªand you wouldn''t even notice. On top of that, she''s skilled in handling multiple types of bladed weapons." "What about the others?" Valmet asked. "And don''t tell me you don''t know. I''ve been with you for just a week, and I already understand that you''re not the type to leave anything unnoticed." Alex grimaced at her remark. It wasn''t his fault that his habit of knowing everything about people made him gather as much information as possible. This was simply due to the fact that events could unfold very differently across various universes. That''s why he preferred to verify everyone, especially people like the masters from Ryozanpaku. Who knew? Maybe they were only pretending to be kind and noble mentors, while in reality, they were hiding sinister intentions. A multitude of examples flashed through Alex''s mind of how such things had happened in other worlds. For instance, he recalled a manga about heroes where protecting people was an official profession, and there were even schools for future saviors. In that world, there was a hero who had become the symbol of peace¡ªbut who could guarantee that in another universe, this symbol of good wouldn''t turn out to be a villain? And that his greatest enemy, on the contrary, wasn''t the true hero trying to expose the fraud? Thoughts like these were exactly why Alex wasn''t in a hurry to trust the masters of Ryozanpaku and continued observing them. Meanwhile, Saeko and Beatrix had taken a keen interest in Shigure. The idea of a girl who had reached incredible heights in swordsmanship intrigued them, and they decided to speak with her. However, they had yet to realize that Shigure was a woman of few words. She rarely spoke, and even when she did, it was usually just a couple of words before she fell silent again. While the girls discussed Shigure, Alex brushed aside unnecessary thoughts and began explaining the martial arts that each master from Ryozanpaku specialized in. In the midst of his story, Alice suddenly appeared. She had a bright, happy smile on her face, and her hair was a mess, as if she had been swept through a hurricane. "Alice, what happened to you?" Brunhilde asked curiously, noticing her disheveled appearance. "Uncle Apachai is so fun and kind! He was tossing us into the air, and it was amazing!" Alice announced joyfully. Alex couldn''t help but smile. However, the girls, upon hearing Apachai''s name, exchanged glances, unsure of who he was. Sensing their confusion, Alex clarified, "Apachai is that big, gentle giant. He''s great with kids. It comes from his past¡ªback in the underground arena, he always protected children." At that moment, the girls recalled the large man with a kind face who looked a bit goofy but radiated an incredible warmth. Before Alice could run off again, Brunhilde reminded her to be careful not to get hurt. The girl nodded and disappeared in an instant. The Valkyrie just shook her head with a light smile. Brunhilde sighed, thinking that it was better for Alice to befriend other children than to fall under the influence of GIR, MIMI, and Stitch, who would undoubtedly try to impose the strict rules of the Imperium on her. Alex, catching her glance, immediately understood what the Valkyrie was thinking. He also didn''t mind if Alice, at least temporarily, forgot about her desire to grow up and become a Sister of Battle. Alex continued talking about the Ryozanpaku masters and their martial arts. However, the main question the girls kept asking was who among them was the strongest. Without hesitation, Alex answered, "Hayato, without a doubt. He''s not called a legendary master for nothing. His strength shouldn''t be underestimated." If Alex could make an accurate comparison, he would place old man Hayato on the same level as Ottar, Freya''s loyal bodyguard. However, if they were to fight, Hayato would most likely emerge victorious. After all, he had far more experience in battles against humans, and his martial arts were perfected. "By human standards, Hayato can undoubtedly be called one of the strongest. A man who reached such heights without superhuman abilities, relying solely on hard work and talent," Alex concluded. Finishing his explanation about the martial arts masters, Alex lazily pulled his phone out of his pocket to check the time. He still had a few hours left, which he could spend resting or doing something else before the evening training session. He really didn''t feel like getting up from his Valkyrie''s lap¡ªBrunhilde was running her fingers through his hair so pleasantly that he would have fallen asleep long ago if not for the conversation with the girls. However, Alex remembered that he hadn''t even started working on the rifle design for Rika, and the materials were still lying untouched in his inventory. He doubted he could come up with a believable excuse if someone asked why he hadn''t begun yet. Lazily rising from Brunhilde''s lap, Alex took a deep breath, shaking off the last traces of drowsiness, and decided to finally get to work. Brunhilde, noticing that he had managed to overcome his laziness, didn''t try to stop him. Stretching and yawning, Alex sat down at his desk and opened his laptop. The first thing he did was scroll through the archives, hoping to find useful notes that could make part of the project easier. "What are you up to, handsome? Don''t tell me you''ve finally decided to build a rifle for your favorite girl?" came Rika''s teasing voice from behind. Alex turned his head to her with a smile. "Not yet. Right now, it''s just a project. But, as I''ve said before, you''re going to love it. You can watch if you want." Rika narrowed her eyes, thinking for a moment, then grinned widely. Stepping closer, she shamelessly sat on his lap, casting a playful glance at the other girls before sticking out her tongue. The look in her eyes sent a clear message: Tonight, Alex is mine. Alex just smirked, adjusting her position on his lap to make her more comfortable, then returned to work. Briefly explaining the sniper rifle he planned to create, he noticed that the other girls had also started listening. The project involved a modular system that would allow for barrel changes, effectively switching the weapon''s firing mode. Alex took inspiration from the weapons in Doom, where the Doom Slayer could swap out weapon parts, transforming them into something entirely new. He envisioned Rika''s rifle having two modes: one barrel designed for special rounds and the other converting the weapon into a full-fledged railgun. "Wait a second!" Saya suddenly shrieked. "You''re planning to make something this absurd for Rika?! How did you even come up with this? And how are you going to fit all that into one rifle?!" "Why are you freaking out again, Pinky?" Rebecca drawled lazily, shooting her a mocking glance. "Isn''t it enough that GIR and MIMI are constantly running around us? Those two are way more advanced than any rifle Alex wants to make." Saya opened her mouth to argue but immediately fell silent. Rebecca was right. GIR and MIMI were far more advanced pieces of technology than any rifle. Realizing this, she could only pout like a sulking child. However, quickly pulling herself together, she moved a chair closer and sat beside Alex and Rika, who was still comfortably perched on his lap. Saya never missed a chance to learn something new, so she always observed Alex when he worked on his laptop. Seeing that the argument had died down, Alex returned to designing, commenting on each step. Saya even pulled out a notebook and started jotting down notes, recording every interesting detail. Alex watched her with a slight smile as she diligently wrote down his explanations. It reminded him that he, too, often used a notebook to record his crazy ideas. However, since the rifle was meant for Rika, he was more interested in her opinion. Most of Rika''s suggestions were rejected, but one of her ideas¡ªto add a cloaking system similar to the one built into her cloak¡ªturned out to be quite useful. The moment Alex incorporated this function into the project, he was rewarded with a kiss from Rika. She didn''t hesitate in Saya''s presence. Smirking, she grabbed Alex by the collar and pulled him in, pressing her lips against his. She even allowed herself a bit more than usual, slipping her tongue into his mouth. Saya''s irritated huff made her pull away. Rika just snickered, throwing her a mischievous glance before hugging Alex contentedly and settling back on his lap, ready to continue watching his work. Alex returned to working on Rika''s sniper rifle. However, within an hour, the project was finished, and there was still plenty of time before training. So he loaded up the blueprints of the aircraft carrier stationed at the military base in Okinawa. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Deciding not to waste any time, Alex immediately began sketching concepts for his next project involving the carrier. However, as soon as he pulled up the blueprints, Saya instantly figured out what he was planning. And, as always, a barrage of questions followed from the pink-haired girl. Alex even thought that she would make a perfect friend for someone like Hermione. And he already had a feeling this wouldn''t end well¡ªeither they would argue endlessly, trying to prove who was smarter, or their joint research would one day result in Hogwarts burning to the ground. But Alex had no real plans to visit the Harry Potter world. If he went there, he''d be stuck for at least five years, and that didn''t suit him. The only reason he might drop by was to fulfill a childhood dream, nothing more. Though, perhaps he would still end up there if an avatar of Nyan-Nyan had taken root in that world... or if he suddenly felt like taking a vacation. Other than that, the world didn''t interest him much. The aircraft carrier project turned out to be quite time-consuming. By the time training finally rolled around, Alex had only managed to finish a small part of what he had planned. But he wasn''t too concerned¡ªthere was still a whole week left before reaching Okinawa, so he had plenty of time. If it weren''t for the risk of exposing his abilities, he would have gladly turned the carrier into a full-fledged floating island. Sighing heavily, Alex closed his laptop and rubbed his tired eyes, trying to relax a little. Rika was peacefully asleep on his lap¡ªthe work he had been doing was far too boring for her. Saya, noticing that Alex had finished, took off her glasses and began massaging the bridge of her nose. "It''s time for training," Brunhilde reminded him, patting his shoulder. Alex stretched, loosening his muscles. The moment he moved, Rika immediately woke up, squinting sleepily and looking around, trying to figure out where she was. "Training''s starting. If you want, you can keep sleeping," Alex explained to her. But Rika just shook her head, yawned sleepily, and lazily stretched as she slid off his lap. Alex glanced at the girls who weren''t participating in the training and asked if they wanted to join. They just waved him off, citing a sudden wave of laziness. Alex didn''t push them¡ªlet them rest. Together with Saeko, Rei, Valmet, and Beatrix, he headed for the deck where his students were supposed to be gathering, ready to embrace the "power of youth." Before heading out, Alex decided to change¡ªwearing a Hawaiian shirt and shorts during training wasn''t the most convenient. Opening his bag, he took out a fitted black t-shirt and pants. This time, he decided to "cosplay" Gojo''s look when he fought Sukuna. The girls noticed Alex changing and curiously watched him as he picked his clothes. To complete the look, he threw on his old haori, the one Tsubaki had made for him back in Orario. He hadn''t worn it in a long time, fearing it might get damaged or torn, since it was his only haori. When he finished changing, the girls admired his new outfit. The black and red haori, decorated with a spider lily pattern, combined with Yoriichi Tsugikuni''s earrings, gave Alex a very striking appearance. "So, what do you think?" he asked, spinning around so the girls could get a better look at his outfit. "Better without the clothes. But damn, you look hot in that outfit," Rika said with a satisfied smile. "My husband, you look like a true samurai," Beatrix added, nodding approvingly. "And again, with the black and red tones... but it suits you insanely well," Yuriko said, eyeing him from different angles. The other girls also shared their opinions, but they all agreed on one thing: the outfit suited him perfectly. Alex smiled, accepting the compliments. In reality, he had long been used to wearing the same clothes, but he decided to change because the girls wanted him to. Not lingering any longer, he waved at Saeko, Rei, Valmet, and Beatrix, inviting them to follow him. Beatrix was practically glowing with happiness, holding his hand tightly. Alex smiled, recalling their first meeting when she had called him a samurai. Now, he really did look like a warrior, though in a more modern style. Stepping out of the control room, Alex saw that everyone had already gathered and was only waiting for him and the girls. Among the crowd were not just his students but also those who had decided to simply watch the training, passing the time. In the crowd, he spotted the masters from Ry¨­zanpaku, including Miu, Renka, and, of course, Kenichi, who had already been "trained"¡ªmeaning subjected to brutal torture¡ªby his teachers. Alex''s students watched Kenichi''s suffering and couldn''t help but feel sorry for him, but deep down, some wondered: who was actually more brutal in their training? After all, if Kenichi just looked tired, they, after training under Alex''s guidance, felt like reanimated corpses after their lessons. "Yo, I see everyone''s here," Alex said, drawing their attention. Everyone turned at the sound of his voice, and in that instant, the guys couldn''t help but grimace. Even in a new outfit, Alex still looked far more attractive than they did, which was particularly frustrating. Alex, catching their displeased glances, merely sneered, further lowering the morale of the male half of his team. Meanwhile, the girls practically glowed with delight, admiring him. Saeko, Rei, Valmet, and Beatrix quickly exchanged glances and silently agreed: at the next opportunity, they''d discuss with the others how to prevent more girls from getting interested in Alex. "I see you changed your outfit... but the color scheme remains unchanged," R remarked with a smirk as he eyed Alex up and down. "Envy in silence, R," Valmet retorted sharply. "If you were even half as handsome as Alex, maybe you''d actually have a girlfriend instead of the pathetic lonely life of a dog wandering aimlessly." Valmet''s words struck a blow to R''s pride, and he immediately became gloomy. The guys patted him on the back in consolation, but their amusement was evident¡ªshe had shut him down so skillfully. Alex shook his head, ignoring the scene, and took his usual position from where he observed the training. Saeko, Rei, Valmet, and Beatrix joined the others and began their warm-up. As the students stretched, Alex turned his gaze to Kenichi. The boy was literally weighed down with heavy objects, looking like a guy who had gone shopping with a girlfriend and was now forced to carry all the bags. "Young Alex, may I ask, what is the purpose of training your people?" Hayato unexpectedly asked, approaching. "To make sure they can run away in any situation," Alex replied seriously, nodding wisely. Those who were warming up immediately froze. Everyone stared at him in complete confusion. Even the Ry¨­zanpaku masters looked at him as if he were some strange creature. They couldn''t wrap their heads around why anyone would train people to... run away. "Wait... You mean to say that all this time you''ve been training us so we could run away?" R asked suspiciously. "What did you think?" Alex raised an eyebrow. "Or did you think I''d just let one of you go out and fight zombies and mutants with bare hands?" "Um... Isn''t that the point of studying martial arts and all that?" Tohji asked uncertainly. Alex rubbed his nose tiredly, watching his students, who looked at him as if he really intended to teach them how to fight zombies in hand-to-hand combat. He couldn''t understand why they were so dumb. With regular zombies, you can still manage, but mutated creatures, especially those modified by the Evil Corporation... And what about necromorphs? Fighting them hand-to-hand is like voluntarily putting yourself under their claws and saying, "Tear me apart, and I''ll pretend to resist." "Do you really think I''ll send you to fight zombies with your bare hands? Maybe I should just feed you to them right away, so we don''t waste any time?" Alex asked, tiredly staring at the group. "Well, I was just asking, no need to feed us to zombies right away..." Tohji mumbled, scratching the back of his head in embarrassment. "Fighting zombies hand-to-hand is a direct path to infection. All it takes is a single drop of infected blood entering an open wound, and you''re done for. And considering zombies rarely travel alone, fighting them without weapons is pure madness," Alex explained, looking at them as if they were complete idiots. To make his point, he brought up Saeko, Rei, Valmet, and Beatrix¡ªwomen who fought zombies using cold weapons but never relied on their fists and legs as their primary means of attack. He explained in detail that he was training his people not for fighting zombies, but to survive if they ever found themselves in a dangerous situation. Their training focused on speed, endurance, and evasion skills, so they could avoid death when facing large mutants or getting caught in a crowd of the infected. The masters from Ry¨­zanpaku listened carefully to his explanation, realizing that Alex was simply increasing his people''s chances of survival. After all, escaping from a horde of zombies wasn''t easy, but with training, their chances could be significantly improved. "Don''t martial arts masters have that energy called Ki?" Tohji suddenly asked, pulling out a manga from his jacket and showing one of the pages. Alex slowly turned his gaze to the manga in Tohji''s hands, his eye twitching with irritation. The others stared at Tohji like he was some kind of weirdo. The Ry¨­zanpaku masters nodded, confirming that they used Ki in their techniques, but the Ki Tohji was talking about clearly differed from their own energy. Intrigued, the Ry¨­zanpaku masters decided to listen to what Alex had to say about it. They even paused Kenichi''s training, knowing that sooner or later he would also need to master Ki. Miyu and Renka stopped their exercises, eager to hear the explanation since they were raised in a family of masters and were familiar with Ki firsthand. "The Ki you''re talking about is different from the one used in real combat," Alex said, glancing at Tohji. "Then, perhaps you''ll explain it to us, oh great master, who knows the answers to all questions?" R said sarcastically. "Fine, but only during training. Now¡ªhandstand, one hundred push-ups," Alex commanded, waving his hand. Discontented sighs were heard, but as soon as the characteristic electric crackle sounded, everyone immediately took the handstand position and began doing push-ups. Alex, with a satisfied smile, placed his hand on G.I.R.''s head, his loyal robo-dog, who was excellent at motivating people to train. The Ry¨­zanpaku masters glanced again at the mechanical dog, trying to understand what kind of creature it was, but Alex paid no attention to their reaction. He was already thinking about how to explain the difference between the types of Ki. "Alright, I''ll briefly explain what Ki is, how to acquire it, and the different types," Alex said, preparing to explain. "Young Alex, it seems you possess far greater knowledge than you appear at first glance," noted Hayato, leaning on the railing. Alex smiled and nodded. Hayato noticed that Alex wasn''t denying what he had said and decided to listen carefully. If Alex missed something or left out an important detail, he would add his own insights when needed. "To begin with," Alex started, "there are three ways to unlock the Ki center and begin using this energy. The first is the easiest, but at the same time, the most labor-intensive. It''s constant training and the improvement of one''s skills. At some point, your Ki center will open on its own." He gestured to the martial arts masters, inviting them to confirm what he had said. "Alex is right," Akisame nodded. "Unlocking the Ki center can be achieved through long and persistent training." "The second method is more difficult, but at the same time, easier. You need someone to help you unlock your Ki center. This is typically done by masters when they see that their student has made sufficient progress and is ready to move on to the next stage of training. However, this method comes with risks. If done carelessly, the consequences can be quite unpleasant." "Can I ask?" Kenichi raised his hand. "What exactly are the consequences if the master makes a mistake?" "This method is considered risky because, without the proper skill, a person can end up crippled," Akisame answered for Alex. "The consequences can vary, from complete paralysis of the body to less severe problems that can be fixed over time. But if you don''t know what you''re doing, the risk is too great." Alex nodded, confirming Akisame''s words. Indeed, the person unlocking the Ki center for another must be completely focused throughout the entire process. A mistake could lead to irreversible consequences. However, for Alex, this wasn''t a complicated task. Ki and chakra¡ªboth energies exist in every person''s body, but they are difficult to unlock without proper guidance. "And the third method?" Mao asked, having finished his handstand push-ups. "Well, the third method doesn''t apply to you," Alex smirked. "It''s for those who are born with an already unlocked Ki center. It''s a rare occurrence, but among us, there are two such people: old man Hayato and his granddaughter Miyu. That''s why they''re so strong." This information shocked Miyu''s friends, especially Kenichi. Miyu just shrugged with a kind smile¡ªshe had never hidden this; it was simply that those around her hadn''t known what Ki was. Unlike her, Renka was upset, realizing that Miyu had once again gone far ahead. The Ry¨­zanpaku masters listened to Alex with interest, especially after he accurately identified the nature of Hayato and Miyu''s strength. They moved closer but still kept an eye on Kenichi, who continued to train. "I see you know this as well," Hayato said thoughtfully, scrutinizing Alex. "Young Alex, can you tell us how you figured that out?" Alex looked at the students, who were standing with their ears wide open instead of continuing their training. He pointed to the next exercise, and only after making sure they had started it did he continue. Akisame, Sasaki, Kensei, and Shigure approached him. Meanwhile, Apachai was enthusiastically playing with the children, who had already grown fond of him and were now playing video games together. Miyu, also intrigued, moved closer, and Hayato, seeing this, simply sighed. Renka also joined, abandoning her training, leaving Kenichi to suffer under the workload. Meanwhile, Tachimaru skillfully jumped from Shigure''s shoulder onto Alex''s head and made himself comfortable there, ready to sleep. "I take it you''ve already asked the elderly Agatsuma couple what they think of me?" Alex asked before continuing. "Eiichiro said that you''re the heir of the first person who created the breathing styles and that you master all 14 styles," Kensei answered. "Well, that makes explaining easier. To put it simply, it''s clear from old man Hayato and Miyu that their Ki center was opened from birth. This directly indicates their immense potential in martial arts." In reality, Alex had only briefly glanced at the bodies of each Ry¨­zanpaku member, as he was genuinely curious about the muscles of people at such a level. When he was in Valhalla, dealing with the aftermath of Ragnarok and introducing a new system, he had to interact with various historical figures and gods. Over time, he had trained his eye to determine the potential of the human body¡ªhow capable a person was in martial arts, whether they had innate talent or were driven solely by indomitable will. Alex even considered sending Takashi to be raised by Hercules, but that was a matter for the future. When he finished explaining how he came to the conclusion that Hayato and Miyu were born with their Ki centers already open, there were no more questions. Alex had laid everything out in detail, clear and understandable. "Very thorough and interesting, young Alex. I never would have thought of it that way," Hayato said respectfully, nodding his head. "And what martial art do you practice? Well, aside from sword techniques and those threads?" Renka suddenly asked, clearly intrigued. Kensei immediately looked at his daughter with suspicion and was about to intervene to stop her from getting too close to Alex, but Renka simply waved him off, showing no attempt to hide her curiosity. The other masters were also intrigued by Alex''s abilities and looked at him expectantly. "Actually, I never studied martial arts or trained with masters," Alex answered calmly, shaking his head. "Wait... what do you mean you never studied or trained?!" Sasaki asked in disbelief, giving Alex a scrutinizing look. Sasaki couldn''t believe it, as Alex''s body was perfectly developed for martial arts. Even the other masters started looking at him with a hint of suspicion. "How do I put this without offending anyone..." Alex awkwardly scratched his cheek. "Just say it already. We''re all adults here, and we won''t be offended," Kensei said impatiently. "Well... to put it simply, I just don''t need to practice martial arts. My body is built in a way that I can replicate any movement I''ve ever seen. If a martial artist needs years of training to reach mastery, I can do the same just by glancing at it once. And I''ll do it even better." Alex looked at the Ry¨­zanpaku masters, embarrassed, waiting for their reaction. "You''re not joking, are you?" Renka asked in shock. Alex shook his head, confirming that he was telling the truth. The martial arts masters stared at him as if he were their greatest enemy. In their eyes, there was a mix of awe, shock, and a slight hint of fear. Alex merely shrugged. It wasn''t his fault how he was born. Initially, he had asked his Father for a specific power, but it seemed that he had been given a few "bonuses" in his body. Essentially, Alex possessed the same gift as Adam, created to mimic the gods. However, Adam''s body couldn''t withstand long-term strain, causing him to suffer from the side effects of overexertion. Alex''s body, on the other hand, was different¡ªit was more perfect and had no such limitations. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 248 - 248: The True Reason for Training When Alex stated that he didn''t need to train or learn martial arts and that a single glance was enough for him to replicate any movement, everyone on the deck froze, staring at him as if he were some mythical creature. Those who had dedicated their entire lives to martial arts looked at him as if their worst enemy was standing right in front of them. Alex himself felt a bit embarrassed under the weight of so many gazes. Even in Valhalla, when he fought against gods, he had never felt such awkward attention. Remembering how he first realized his gift¡ªthe ability to replicate any techniques he saw in manga, anime, and games¡ªhe initially thought it was just a lucky coincidence. However, his encounter with Adam opened his eyes to the true nature of his power. Shifting his gaze to Sasaki, Akisame, and Kensei, Alex saw how they were staring at him so intensely that it felt like they were trying to burn a hole through him. He could only offer a crooked smile and shrug. Their reaction was understandable¡ªthey were shocked that he could copy any martial arts style. But they had no idea just how strong he truly was. The others on the deck, however, who already knew Alex well, weren''t as shocked. To them, it made perfect sense. They had already seen him stand upside down on the mast, move so fast it seemed like there were multiple copies of him, and disappear as if he had teleported. Rei, Saeko, Valmet, and Beatrix had known about this ability for a long time, so it didn''t particularly surprise them. That said, even Saeko had once felt a slight sense of envy. It took her months of dedicated practice to master a new skill, whereas Alex could simply glance at it once and replicate the technique flawlessly. Seeing that everyone was still staring at him, Alex waved his hand at his students, urging them not to slack off and to continue their training. Meanwhile, Akisame was deep in thought. He suspected that Alex''s body was something akin to a legendary martial arts physique. The more he thought about it, the more convinced he became that he was right. The young fighters, including Kenichi, Miu, Renka, and their friends, still couldn''t tear their astonished eyes away from Alex. He was practically their age, yet he was far stronger and more capable than any of them. "I told you I didn''t want to talk about this. And now you''re all looking at me like I''m your greatest enemy," Alex muttered with a crooked smile. "Of course we are! Do you even understand how much effort and time it takes to master martial arts? And you just casually say you can do the same thing after a single glance. If it were up to me, I''d beat you up right now," Kensei said with exaggerated frustration. "Dad, shut up! It''s your own fault for spending more time taking photos of women''s panties instead of honing your skills!" Renka snapped, kicking her father. "But¡­ but it''s my dream! This is my collection, which will become a family heirloom! It will be passed down from father to son for generations! When I complete it, I''ll hand it over to your older brother!" Kensei declared proudly, nodding wisely. "Kensei, buddy, the only way you''ll pass down your collection is if your wife doesn''t kill you or burn it along with you," Sasaki commented, bursting into laughter. Alex froze for a second, processing what he had just heard, and then laughed so hard that his shoulders shook. Everyone who had heard Kensei talk about his ''family heirloom'' couldn''t hold back their laughter either, erupting into fits of chuckles. At that moment, Kensei realized a bitter truth¡ªhis wife really could do it. Panicking, he frantically started thinking of places to hide his collection and ways to distract her so she wouldn''t destroy his "Holy Grail." Renka, on the other hand, decided not to wait for her mother''s return and to personally get rid of the collection. However, she understood that it wouldn''t be easy. So, if her attempt failed, she would gladly "turn in" her father just to watch her mother destroy his treasure. A sly smile flickered across her face, as if she had just come up with a brilliant plan. Alex noticed this but chose not to comment. He fully understood what Renka was thinking and what she was planning to do. He returned to observing his students and immediately noticed how much they had improved. They were performing much better than at the start of their training. He nodded thoughtfully, realizing that his trainees had made significant progress¡ªthey no longer collapsed from exhaustion after just a few exercises. His gaze settled on Takashi, who was still fiercely competing with Jonah. Alex watched their match for a moment but quickly lost interest. Jonah trained with a clear goal¡ªto become stronger so he could protect his family if necessary. Takashi, however, seemed to have long forgotten why he started training. His main motivation now was to surpass his peer. Alex narrowed his eyes slightly, watching the boy closely. A moment later, he noticed that Takashi occasionally cast furtive glances toward the girl in pink. Smirking, Alex nodded to himself, but then a mischievous thought flashed through his mind. He took out his phone and started taking pictures of Takashi''s expression at that moment, planning to tease him later. Unconsciously, a villainous chuckle escaped his lips as he snapped the photos. Those standing nearby looked at him in surprise, but Alex simply waved them off. He couldn''t exactly tell them that he was collecting blackmail material on his adoptive son just to mess with him in the future. "Alex, may I ask something?" Akisame''s voice rang out. "I noticed from the very beginning that all your students wear identical bracelets. What are they for?" Alex put his phone away and calmly replied, "They''re special weights. I won''t go into technical details¡ªI doubt they''d be very interesting. The point is, these bracelets automatically increase in weight as soon as the wearer gets used to them." Akisame nodded, his curiosity growing. And not just his¡ªothers were intrigued as well. Noticing their interest, Alex continued explaining how the weights worked and why they were necessary. He had long since lost count of how many times his students had adapted to different weight levels. However, he preferred not to mention that after every training session, he secretly cast a healing spell on them. Not only did it restore their tired bodies, but it also gradually strengthened them. This was the real reason for their rapid progress, though the students themselves had yet to realize the true nature of their growth. After all, the weights artificially kept their strength at the same level, preventing them from noticing any difference. But once they took them off¡­ "Can I get some of those? If it''s not too much trouble, of course," Akisame asked, watching Alex closely. "They''re far better than our usual habit of piling random heavy objects onto our students." "Hmm, why not? Miu, Renka, are you interested too?" Alex turned to the girls. Renka and Miu exchanged glances, as if silently discussing the offer. Then, at the same time, they both looked at Alex and nodded in perfect sync. Alex smirked, amused by their determination. He then shifted his gaze to Hayato, wanting to hear his opinion. The old man immediately realized that Alex was asking about Miu and calmly nodded, giving his approval. As for Kensei, Alex didn''t even spare him a glance, which instantly made him protest¡­ only to receive yet another kick from his daughter. Alex turned to GIR. "Bring me three sets of weights." The robo-dog saluted with dignity and darted off instantly. Within a minute, he was back, carrying three sets in his paws, which he promptly handed over to his master. "Here you go," Alex said, passing the weights to their new owners. Akisame immediately began studying them closely, and soon Sasaki, Kensei, and even Hayato gathered around him¡ªeveryone was eager to examine the unusual devices. At the same time, Kenichi felt a chill run down his spine. A sudden unease washed over him, as if something terrible awaited him. He nervously looked around, trying to understand what was wrong¡­ and then his eyes fell on the masters standing near Alex, engaged in an animated discussion in a tight circle. Kenichi swallowed hard.He had a bad feeling about this. Without wasting time, Alex silently secured the weights around Miu''s and Renka''s wrists. The girls barely had time to blink before a sudden heaviness crashed onto their bodies, making them involuntarily groan from the unexpected weight. Hayato and Kensei immediately took notice of their granddaughter''s and daughter''s groans. Turning toward them, they saw that Miu and Renka were already wearing the weights and watched their reactions with interest. Both girls began describing their sensations¡ªtheir movements became stiff, and the weight on their shoulders felt almost unbearable, as if an invisible mountain was pressing down on them. Akisame, known for his "creative" training methods for Kenichi, was genuinely impressed by such technology. He was eager to learn how Alex had created such unique weights. However, Alex had no intention of revealing his secret¡ªthese weights were made from a special metal mined in Orario''s dungeon and reinforced with runes. Reproducing them in this world was practically impossible. But Alex wasn''t distracted by discussions, keeping his full attention on his team''s training. He was particularly interested in Valmet, Rei, Saeko, and Beatrix. Saeko and Beatrix had already begun mastering breathing techniques, and Alex watched their progress intently. Saeko decided to learn two styles at once¡ªWater Breathing and Wind Breathing. Her exceptional talent in swordsmanship allowed her to adapt to such contrasting techniques with ease. Beatrix, on the other hand, chose Flame Breathing, which perfectly matched her fiery and cheerful personality. Looking at her, Alex couldn''t help but think that she was like a female version of Kyojuro Rengoku. As for Valmet and Rei, they were not to be underestimated either. Valmet, with her vast experience in knife combat, continued to refine her skills, and with Alex''s guidance, her progress had accelerated significantly. Her style was becoming even more lethal. Rei, meanwhile, was training under the direct mentorship of Brunhilde herself. For her, this was an invaluable opportunity¡ªafter all, the eldest Valkyrie was renowned for her mastery of weaponry, especially spears. Shigure stood beside Alex, silently observing the training. She didn''t engage in the Ryozanpaku masters'' conversations, focusing entirely on Saeko and Beatrix. Her gaze was sharp and attentive, like that of a predatory cat waiting for the perfect moment to strike. Suddenly, she tugged at the sleeve of Alex''s haori, drawing his attention. Feeling the gentle pull, Alex turned his head and met her unwavering gray eyes. Shigure''s gaze was as piercing as ever, making Alex subconsciously compare her to a cat. "Hm?" Alex tilted his head slightly, trying to understand what she wanted. Shigure pointed at Saeko and Beatrix, who were still practicing. Alex immediately guessed what was going on and began explaining to her the principles behind the breathing techniques they had chosen. After listening to him, Shigure nodded and returned to her observation, no longer asking questions. Alex smirked and shook his head. He caught himself thinking once again that her behavior really did resemble that of a cat. The amusing scene even made him think about her pet, Tachimaru ¡ª a rat who somehow managed to befriend a cat.However, he quickly dismissed these thoughts, focusing on his students'' training. Clapping his hands, Alex gave them a short break. "Listen, Alex," R called out, sitting on the floor to catch his breath. "You were joking when you said you were training us to outrun zombies, right?" "Of course, I was joking," Alex nodded, confirming the obvious. "Actually, I''m preparing you for something else." "Then what for?" Shino asked, her voice filled with tired irritation. "This week, I almost lost my soul a few times!" Alex scanned his exhausted students. Everyone was waiting for an explanation. He turned his gaze to Takashi ¡ª he looked just as upset. "Alright, I think it''s time to explain why all this," Alex sighed and decided to call for the help of his loyal assistant. But as he looked around, he realized that GIR was nowhere to be seen. "Where did he go¡­?" Alex muttered, rubbing his forehead. Then, without much thought, he loudly shouted: "GIR! Come here!" At the sound of Alex''s loud shout, everyone instinctively pulled their heads into their shoulders and covered their ears. His voice was so powerful that even the zombies wandering near the shore turned toward the ferry. An eerie silence fell, broken only by the hurried, light footsteps. A moment later, GIR came flying around the corner, running up to Alex and saluting. Alex simply shook his head and, without wasting time, asked the robo-dog to bring him his bolter. However, GIR immediately protested, claiming that the bolter was his personal weapon, his honor, and his very essence. Alex rolled his eyes. "Relax, I''ll return it to you," he said, sighing. GIR looked at him with deep offense but ran off to carry out the order. Their exchange lasted only a few seconds, but the others exchanged puzzled glances, not understanding why Alex needed the weapon of his mechanical companion. A minute later, GIR returned with the same disgruntled expression, holding the bolter in his paws as if presenting a priceless treasure. Alex took the weapon and, inspecting it, noticed a kill counter had appeared on it. "Looks like you customized it¡­" he muttered, shaking his head again. Ignoring GIR''s strange modifications, Alex turned to his students, grinning as he twirled the bolter in his hands, and loudly asked: "Well, my dear test subjects, who wants to shoot first?" "I do! I do! Give it to me!" came Kota''s excited shout. The boy literally teleported to Alex, grabbing the bolter as if trying to snatch it from his hands. "Damn¡­" Alex muttered, flinching from the surprise. Kota ran up so quickly that even he couldn''t react in time. However, the much greater interest was sparked by the reactions of Kota''s girls ¨C they looked at him as if he were about to have an unpleasant conversation later that evening. Alex smirked but didn''t interfere ¨C the guy was asking for it. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After handing Kota the bolter, Alex watched with interest as the boy practically glowed with excitement, studying every detail of the weapon with a reverent expression. "Alright, enough staring. Come on, shoot already," Alex encouraged him. Kota, beaming with joy, approached the ferry''s railing, preparing for his first-ever shot with the iconic weapon. Those who were familiar with the Warhammer universe immediately realized the opportunity they had missed and now cursed themselves in frustration. Even the masters from Ryouzenpaku stopped discussing Kenichi''s training and focused on the boy. However, Alex didn''t warn Kota about the recoil ¨C he wanted to see just how hard it would throw him back. Kota, shifting his stance several times, clearly unsure how to hold the bolter, finally made up his mind. Alex cleared his throat, hinting that Kota shouldn''t waste time. "Oh, yeah¡­" Kota nervously smiled, and then, holding the bolter with both hands, he squeezed the trigger. A deafening shot rang out. Kota, as if struck in the chest, was thrown backward with a loud thud and crashed onto his back, his eyes wide open. Everyone present froze, watching the scene in shock. No one had expected the recoil to be so powerful that it would literally fling Kota onto the deck. The boy lay on his back, staring at the sky, his hands trembling from the pain. However, despite this, a satisfied smile was on his face ¨C he was happy he had fired the bolter, even if it had cost him a meeting with the deck. GIR approached him and loomed over him with contempt. Taking the bolter back, the robo-dog twisted its metal face and coldly said: "You''re pathetic. You''re unworthy of being an Ultramarine. You do not deserve the glory of Ultramar. Your weakness has disappointed Guilliman." Kota groaned, feeling that the moral damage was stronger than the physical one. Hearing GIR''s words, Kota involuntarily started crying. In that moment, he completely forgot about the pain in his hands, and all the joy from firing the bolter vanished instantly. No one around understood what the robo-dog was saying, but one thing was clear: GIR''s words had affected Kota so much that he burst into tears like a child. Alex sighed and shook his head, watching the spectacle. He approached Kota and carefully examined his hands. After the shot, the recoil had been strong enough to dislocate his joints, but not break any bones. With quick and skillful movements, Alex popped them back into place, but the boy didn''t even react to the pain. He just continued crying, as if he didn''t notice anything else. Seeing this, Alex gestured for Kota''s girls to come and take their boyfriend, getting him back to his feet. They exchanged a quick glance and then approached Kota, as though they had done something like this many times before, simply grabbing him by the legs and dragging him away. Everyone watched the scene, following the boy''s progress as he continued crying. No one mocked him ¨C rather, they were all in confusion. They couldn''t believe that the recoil from the weapon had been so strong that even plump Kota had been thrown almost a meter back. "Now do you understand why I''m training you?" Alex asked, smiling. "Maybe you could explain just what the hell happened here?" R interrupted, still completely bewildered. "What kind of weapon is that, that even a guy as chunky as Kota got thrown back?" "Alright, I''ll explain it more simply," Alex answered calmly. "Every day, zombies are becoming more dangerous, with new types emerging. That means soon regular ammo and weapons will be nothing more than a light tickle to them. That''s why I started training you for more destructive weaponry from the start." "You''re saying you''re actually going to give us something like that?" Lutz frowned. "And you really think we won''t end up like Kota?" "Something like that," Alex nodded. "As you''ve already seen, the recoil from this kind of weapon is extremely powerful. That''s why I''m training you not just for speed and endurance, but to make sure you don''t lose your arms after the first shot." Those who had initially refused to train now looked thoughtful. They were watching Alex with a new interest. The possibility of shooting powerful weapons seemed too tempting to pass up. Alex clapped his hands, signaling everyone to resume training. However, another plan was already forming in his mind. After they arrived in Okinawa, he intended to help his students awaken their chakra. If they learned how to strengthen their bodies with it, they wouldn''t be blown away by the recoil of Ultramarine weapons. The training came to an end. Now, most of his students were no longer lying on the ground as if on the brink of death but were sitting, trying to catch their breath. Sweat covered their faces, but their eyes sparkled with determination. Alex smirked and cast a healing spell on everyone, then walked over to the girls, helping them stand and making their way to the control cabin. As soon as they arrived at the rest area, the girls collapsed with relief onto soft mattresses, clearly not planning to move anytime soon. GIR and MIMI immediately started giving them massages. Once the procedure was finished, the robo-dogs ran off to play with the children, and Alex just shook his head, watching their carefree behavior. He understood that they sometimes got bored on the ferry. During the day, they entertained themselves with video games with Alice or other activities, and at night, they manned the ship, allowing Alex and the girls to sleep peacefully. Alex was just about to lie down next to Valmet when Koko turned on the series, and the girls immediately sprawled on the free spots, continuing to watch Supernatural. Gradually, night settled in. One by one, the girls fell asleep, while Alex, trapped in a circle of arms around him, couldn''t seem to close his eyes. Carefully, so as not to wake anyone, he slipped out of the embrace and left the control cabin. However, in the darkness, someone was watching him closely; blue eyes glimmered, tracking his every movement. Stepping onto the deck, Alex lit a cigarette and looked up at the star-filled night sky. The sight always calmed him. A quiet voice broke the silence, and he lowered his gaze, noticing R and Lutz standing watch for the night. Waving at them, Alex exchanged a few words before heading off in search of what he needed. After some time, he found a lounge chair and a small table. He dragged them up to the roof of the ferry, made himself comfortable, placed an ashtray, drinks, and snacks on the table, then leaned back, enjoying the view of the stars. A few minutes later, he heard light footsteps. Someone was coming up to him. Alex turned his head and saw Saeko, dressed in a light pajama set. "Can''t sleep?" he asked as she approached. "No," Saeko shook her head. "You suddenly left, and I thought I''d check where you were going." Saeko sat on the lounge chair next to Alex, leaning slightly against him. Alex smiled and, pulling her into his embrace, wrapped her up so she wouldn''t get cold in the night. As soon as she was in his arms, Saeko smiled softly, nuzzled her nose into his chest, and closed her eyes. Alex slowly ran his hand through her silky hair, giving her a chance to relax. Feeling his warm, soothing caresses, Saeko sank deeper into the moment, her breathing becoming steady and calm. "So, what are you doing here?" she asked, lifting her head to look into his eyes. Alex smirked. "Couldn''t sleep. Decided to go outside for a smoke. Besides, the light of the stars always calms me down," he said, looking up at the sky. "I thought I''d just enjoy them all night, as usual." Saeko smiled, then shifted her position so she could also comfortably watch the stars. She rested her head on his arm, and they both enjoyed the night sky together. Alex wasn''t interested in the names of the stars or constellations. To him, they were just distant lights flickering in the endless dark. He started telling Saeko simple facts¡ªhow many of those stars had already burned out long ago, but their light was only just reaching Earth. Saeko listened with curiosity, pressing closer to him. For a moment, Alex fell silent, and Saeko looked at him questioningly. "Shigure, you don''t have to hide. I know you''re here," he said without turning his head. "Instead of watching from the shadows, just join us." In the darkness, a barely perceptible sound was heard, and within a second, a slender figure appeared on the roof of the ferry. Shigure nimbly and silently jumped up to join them, standing nearby. Her face, as usual, showed no emotion. "How did you notice me?" she asked in a monotone voice. Alex smirked. "Heh, it''s a secret. But if you want, stay with us. We''ve got snacks and drinks. You can join Tachimaru." Shigure slowly nodded, moved closer, and, after looking around, realized there was almost no free space left. Quickly finding a solution, she lay down on the other side of Alex, placing her head on his other arm. Alex was slightly surprised but said nothing. Meanwhile, Tachimaru, not wasting any time, jumped onto the snack table, skillfully opened one of the packages, and began munching contentedly. Alex resumed his story from where he had left off. After a while, Saeko and Shigure had fallen into a deep sleep, comfortably settled next to him. Seeing that his mistress was asleep, Tachimaru simply shrugged and returned to his meal. Alex, realizing he was once again sandwiched between two girls, merely smirked. Perhaps this time he would actually manage to fall asleep. Alex was woken by a voice. Opening his eyes, he saw that Saeko and Shigure were still asleep, and for a moment, he couldn''t figure out who was calling him. Listening closely, he quickly realized it was Shizuka. She was standing below and trying to shout up to him. Carefully slipping out of Saeko''s and Shigure''s embraces, Alex approached the edge of the roof and looked down. "Alex-kun!" Shizuka waved joyfully. "It''s morning, breakfast is ready, time to come down!" Alex nodded, then turned and walked over to the girls. Shigure was the first to wake up. She suddenly opened her eyes, immediately sprang up from the lounge chair, and jumped back, glancing around. After confirming everything was fine, she looked at Alex, nodded briefly, and then, without saying a word, took Tachimaru and disappeared from sight. Alex watched her leave, wondering what was going on in her head, but decided not to focus on it. After waking Saeko, he went downstairs with her for breakfast. Glancing at the route map, Alex realized that it would take several more days to reach Tanegashima. This city would be their last stop before Okinawa. After thinking for a moment, Alex decided he could spend some time making small modifications to the HMMWV that the girls usually used for raids. Explaining his plan, he heard offers of help but knew that, in the end, they would just sit by and watch him work. However, Alex didn''t mind the company, and in the end, Koko decided to join him. Taking the troublesome trio¡ªGIR, MIMI, and Stitch¡ªalong, they headed to the HMMWV. Before starting the modifications, Alex carefully inspected the vehicle from all sides. With the current resources, global changes weren''t possible, but even small improvements could significantly enhance its performance. After determining the scope of work, Alex instructed GIR, MIMI, and Stitch to clear a workspace while he and Koko went to fetch tools. They headed to the warehouse where supplies and equipment were stored, but when they opened the door, they were met with quite a curious sight. "Oh, how cute you two are," Alex smirked, hinting that they weren''t alone. In front of them, Toji and Kyoko were passionately kissing. Alex hadn''t expected feelings to develop between them but was glad that, even in these times, someone had managed to find a partner. Toji and Kyoko froze, hearing his voice, and then turned their heads in sync. They met the gaze of Alex and Koko, who were watching them with genuine curiosity. "Ahem... I hope you''re not going to spread rumors about this?" Toji asked with a slight embarrassment. "Why are you embarrassed? You''re a grown man, Toji. Or are you afraid of revenge from the other guys?" Koko teased with a playful smile. "Koko''s right," Alex nodded. "You''re an adult, and your relationship with Kyoko is normal. You like her, she likes you. What''s there to be embarrassed about? If the guys complain, it''s only out of jealousy. At least now you''ve left the ''single dogs'' club! Congratulations, I wish you happiness! I''m so proud of you..." he said with exaggerated drama, like an old father whose child had finally found a partner. Koko played along, theatrically pulling out a handkerchief and wiping away imaginary tears, congratulating Toji and Kyoko on their "new stage in life." Toji sighed heavily, realizing that his true enemies weren''t the guys in the group, but Alex and Koko, who were thoroughly enjoying the moment. Alex had a little more fun but, upon finding the necessary tools, pulled Koko behind him. "Don''t get up to mischief," he smirked, closing the door behind him. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 249 - 249: New People Want to Train (Here comes the long-awaited moment. At the moment of chapter 249, my fanfic officially has 1 million words. According to statistics, the average number of words per chapter is 4.1k words. Wow, it was a really long journey. Initially, I planned to write a short story, just to check how everything would go. But in the end, my story continues. I have never regretted starting to write my own fanfic, I am grateful to those who have made this long journey with me. I am grateful to those who treated me to coffee. I love you all, my dear readers. I hope that we will continue this adventure.) As soon as Alex pulled Koko out of the storage room, leaving Toji and Kyoko to enjoy each other''s company, he barely held back his laughter. The moment the door closed, he finally let out a chuckle, recalling Toji''s sour expression when he was caught red-handed. Koko''s eyes practically sparkled with excitement, eager to learn more details. Alex was certain that if he hadn''t stopped her, she would have definitely tried to sneak a peek at how their secret rendezvous ended. Shaking his head with a smirk, he reached out to ruffle her snow-white hair, attempting to calm down the nosy troublemaker. Koko narrowed her eyes mischievously, dodging his hand in an instant before skillfully jumping onto his back, wrapping her legs around his waist. Resting her chin on his shoulder, she started rubbing her cheek against his, clearly demanding attention. "I never would have thought that Toji would be the first to find himself a girlfriend," Koko said, continuing her affectionate gestures. "I wouldn''t say it''s that surprising," Alex replied, feeling Koko still rubbing against him like a cat. "From the start, I figured it would be either Toji or Ugo." Koko froze for a moment, intrigued by his words. Why those two? However, before she could ask, Alex was already heading toward the Humvee to begin his work. Not willing to let the opportunity slip, Koko persistently poked his cheek with her finger. Alex sighed, realizing she wouldn''t stop until she got an explanation. "Alright, alright, I get it," he said, sensing Koko''s determination only growing stronger. Satisfied, Koko stopped poking his cheek and instead rewarded him with a light kiss on it, signaling that he had made the right decision. "It''s simple," Alex began. "Lehm is already quite old, relatively speaking, and he''s not looking for a relationship right now. He''s the type who would rather settle down when he finds the right place. Lutz acts like a teenager, and that doesn''t exactly make him an attractive candidate. Wiley is a nice guy, but he has a strange obsession with explosives. He can talk about them for hours, and well¡­ that''s kind of off-putting." "So, just like you when you start ranting about your techno-babble?" Koko squinted at him with a sly grin. "Almost," Alex smirked. "But don''t interrupt. Mao is a family man. I talked to him, and he admitted that he has a family, but he has no idea where they are now. I gave him a phone so he could try to reach them, but the call didn''t go through. Maybe his wife just didn''t pick up, but he still hopes she''s okay. And as for R, there''s no point even talking about him¡ªhe''s a typical, fickle womanizer. Girls can see that, and if he doesn''t settle down, he''s going to have a hard time forming any real relationship." Koko listened intently as Alex continued. "So that leaves Toji and Ugo. In short, Ugo is a kind, responsible guy. Girls always like that, especially in times like these. And Toji¡­ well, if you set aside his obsession with manga and anime, he''s actually a pretty decent person too." Finishing his explanation, Alex noticed how Koko''s eyes widened in surprise. "You know so much about my people," she murmured, squinting at him playfully. "You really are everywhere." Alex just smirked, neither confirming nor denying her words. Then he suddenly stopped walking. He turned his face toward Koko, locking eyes with her bright blue ones. But something changed. His gaze darkened, and within moments, the light in his eyes completely faded, leaving behind two empty voids, like black holes. Koko noticed the shift immediately. If before, his irises held a mysterious, alluring charm, now they were filled with a cold, bottomless darkness, ready to consume everything around them. And yet, against all logic, Koko felt no fear¡ªinstead, she was drawn to his gaze, as if it were calling her into its abyss. "I have to know everything about everyone to make sure no one harms my family," Alex said calmly, his void-like eyes locked onto Koko. "I don''t care who they are or what they do. If someone is my enemy and threatens my family, I will hunt them down until they cease to exist. I will destroy anyone who even dares to think about hurting my family." "Am I your family too?" Koko asked, her voice carrying not just curiosity, but a hidden hope. "Of course," Alex gave her a slight smile. "There''s no point in trying to run from me. No matter where you go, I''ll find you and bring you back." Koko narrowed her eyes, still gazing into his empty ones. The contrast between his gentle smile and his ominous stare gave her a strange feeling. Alex wasn''t just protecting his loved ones¡ªhe was possessive in the deepest sense of the word. But against all reason, Koko didn''t want to run from him. On the contrary, she wanted to stay close, even if it meant becoming a part of his obsession. At that moment, she remembered how the other girls talked about Alex''s obsessive love. Back then, she didn''t understand what they meant¡­ but now, everything became crystal clear. Alex suddenly leaned in close to her ear and whispered, "If you do run, I''ll catch you¡­ and lock you away. That way, you''ll always be by my side." His voice was soft, but there was a promise in those words. Alex''s eyes then regained their light, returning to their usual state, and he flashed a wide smile, as if to show he was just joking. Of course, he had no real intention of locking anyone up¡­ but kidnapping Koko if she ever decided to disappear? That was a different matter entirely. Not that it would ever come to that¡ªhe already knew she wouldn''t want to leave. Koko was momentarily stunned, her eyes widening and her heart skipping a beat. But when she saw his familiar teasing smile, she realized he was just messing with her. That didn''t mean she was going to forgive him so easily, though. Pouting, she grabbed Alex''s cheek and tugged on it in retaliation. "You idiot!" Koko grumbled in frustration. "You scared me! I actually thought for a second that you were serious about locking me up. And anyway, why would I run? To whom? Unless it''s to some super-cool zombie guy?" "Of course!" Alex nodded seriously, playing along. "He''ll bite you, and you two will become a happy zombie couple. Meanwhile, my poor little heart will break, and I''ll cry alone in despair." He dramatically wiped away an imaginary tear, putting on an exaggeratedly hurt expression. Koko looked at his face, full of fake heartbreak, and couldn''t hold back her laughter. She burst out laughing, genuinely enjoying the moment. Seeing this, Alex dropped the act and laughed along with her. As the laughter faded, Koko suddenly grabbed his face and, without hesitation, kissed him on the lips. "Actually, you''re the one who should be careful not to run off with some zombie girl," she said with a sly smile. "Otherwise, I''ll turn into a zombie too¡­ and make sure to ruin your ''zombie life'' with her." Alex smirked and kissed Koko again. If the virus that turned people into zombies had any effect on him, he might have preferred to simply hit himself with a rubber hammer to get it over with. But his body didn''t succumb to any external changes. Even Nyan-Nyan''s power, when they first met, turned out to be useless against him¡ªlet alone the zombie virus. Anything that posed a threat to his existence was immediately destroyed by his destructive power. Moreover, his blood was so toxic that when a single drop touched Nyan-Nyan''s avatar, it caused him unimaginable suffering. The only question was whether he could even have children. His body was the embodiment of destruction, and Alex had no idea if this trait extended to his reproductive abilities. The only thing that troubled him was one question¡ªsooner or later, he would have to find the answer. After all, Freya really wanted a child... and other goddesses as well, though they kept it hidden. In the worst case, he could always talk to his father¡ªhe surely knew how to bypass any limitations related to his power. After finishing his kissing session with Koko, Alex moved on, carrying the girl on his back. She seemed quite pleased, pressing against him and lazily swinging her legs. Returning to the spot where their transport was parked on the ferry, Alex saw that his three little helpers had already cleared the work area and even changed into new clothes. Koko and Alex watched with curiosity as the trio of pranksters now looked like real mechanics: they were wearing overalls stained with grease, and there were oil smudges all over their faces. However, it seemed the marks were intentionally applied, as if they weren''t working, but playing Indians. Koko jumped off Alex''s back and giggled, seeing the funny appearance of G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch. Alex just shook his head with a smile, realizing that instead of waiting and preparing, these three were having fun. Not wanting to deal with the trio''s antics, Alex placed the tools on the hood of the Humvee and brought over a chair with a small table for Koko so she wouldn''t get bored. Koko, picking up on the hint that she could relax and stop pretending to help, smiled contentedly and kissed Alex on the cheek. At that very moment, her hand discreetly slipped into his pocket in search of his phone. Alex felt her movements but didn''t say anything. After all, without his permission, no one could find anything important on his phone. "So, my young Padawans, it''s time to take apart the Humvee. We need to finish its upgrades before we arrive at the next city," Alex said with a slight smile. "Okay, Dad!" the trio responded cheerfully, nodding in sync. Alex just smiled, glad that he had dressed in clothes he didn''t mind getting dirty. He assigned tasks to himself and his little helpers, and soon they all got to work dismantling the military Humvee that belonged to Rika and was used by the girls for expeditions. Alex wanted to upgrade it because he was concerned about the girls'' safety in case they went on a raid without him. After positioning the jacks, they first removed the wheels entirely for convenience. Then each of them focused on their part of the work. From time to time, various people walked by, curiously watching the process. Even Namiyo stopped by to bring snacks, knowing that Alex might forget to eat while working. Koko, feeling a bit bored, left and soon returned with an armful of snacks, which she tossed onto the table. When the Humvee was halfway dismantled, Alice, Malka, and their new friend, Honoka, approached them. Alex noticed their approach and raised an eyebrow, immediately understanding that the girls weren''t just visiting for no reason. "What''s up, Alice? I see you''ve found yourself another friend," he asked, wiping his hands to grab some water. "Yes! Her name is Honoka, she''s my new friend," Alice cheerfully introduced her. Then she hesitated but continued, "Older brother, do you need help?" Alex smiled slightly and shook his head. "No, little one, I don''t need help. If you''re bored, you can ask Rebecca to set up a new game or something like that." However, Alice clearly hadn''t come just for that. She lowered her head, a little embarrassed, but still asked, "Older brother... could you train us too?" Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise and looked at her closely. He then glanced at Honoka and Malka, and both girls nodded, confirming her words. He thought for a moment, wondering why they wanted to train. Deep down, Alex prayed that the trio of pranksters hadn''t managed to brainwash any other kids. He already had enough on his plate with Alice dreaming of becoming a Battle Sister, and he was doing his best to talk her out of it. Looking for support, Alex turned to Koko, but she simply shrugged, showing that he''d have to deal with this himself. "Why do you want to train?" he asked cautiously, hoping he was wrong. Alice looked up at him with determined eyes. "I want to become strong to protect big brother and the big sisters. I don''t want to be the one who needs saving. I want to be able to protect myself." Alex sighed heavily, realizing that this conversation was going to be difficult. He rubbed his nose bridge, letting out a heavy sigh at Alice''s words. He had been deliberately delaying her training simply because the girl dreamed of becoming a Battle Sister when she grew up. Alex wanted her to abandon those thoughts first before seriously starting her training. His gaze swept over Malka and Honoka. Remembering how Honoka had also wanted to train after becoming a victim of Kenichi''s enemies'' kidnapping, Alex couldn''t help but wonder. Back then, she was passionate about the idea, but maybe the zombie apocalypse had changed her perspective on life. Perhaps now she realized she had to be able to protect herself and not be a burden to others. "Didn''t you want to become a Battle Sister when you grew up?" Alex asked, sighing. "I''m not grown yet, and I still have a long way to go. But, older brother, I''ll be able to stand up for myself, and you won''t have to worry about me," Alice confidently stated, looking him in the eye. Alex sighed again. He crouched in front of his little sister, placing his hand on her head. Alice was stubborn, and her desire to train only seemed to grow stronger. "Oh, you silly potato," he smirked, gently stroking her hair. "You don''t need to be afraid of becoming a burden. You have an older brother who will always protect you, and older sisters who can handle everything. Your job is to stay a child and enjoy your childhood. Leave all the adult worries to me." "But, older brother, I still want to be able to defend myself!" Alice said firmly, expressing her resolve. Alex exhaled wearily. "Alright. Then go ask Brunhild if it''s okay. If she agrees, I''ll start training you." "Really?! Thank you, big brother! I love you!" Alice joyfully exclaimed, hugging him around the neck and kissing him on the cheek. Alex smiled and shook his head. He wasn''t sure how Brunhild would react to Alice''s request. She was strict, but kind, and had grown quite attached to the girl. Convincing her to allow the training wouldn''t be easy. "You two as well," he addressed Malka and Honoka. "Malka, ask Jonah for permission¡ªhe is the elder in your family. And you, Honoka, ask your parents. I won''t train you if they don''t agree." "Alright, big brother!" the girls chorused. Alice beamed with happiness. She grabbed her friends by the hands and dragged them upstairs. Alex couldn''t help but think about how quickly children grow. Then he imagined his own children growing up just as fast. A heavy sigh escaped his lips. He already foresaw the headache he''d face once he had children. Especially considering that the most troublesome ones would likely come from Loki and Rebecca... He shuddered at the thought. "You''re such a softy," a cheerful voice came from behind him. "A few words, and little Alice convinced you." "Tell me about it," Alex shook his head with a grin. "Who turned me into such a nice guy who can''t say no to his family? Though... Alice still has to convince Brunhild. That''s no easy task." Koko laughed. It was true. In the past few days, she had seen people on the ferry literally afraid to contradict Brunhild. Just one of her piercing looks could make someone fall silent mid-sentence. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Alex knew that Brunhild wasn''t just strict¡ªshe was smart. When Ragnarok began, and the gods wanted to destroy humanity, it was she who planned everything so that in the end, the victory went to humanity. She was also the one who managed to take revenge on Odin for her son, even if Alex hadn''t intervened in the events of Ragnarok. Brunhild was one of those people who should be feared. You wouldn''t even blink before finding yourself in her trap, with nothing left to show for it. Shaking off unnecessary thoughts, Alex returned to his work. When the Humvee was fully disassembled, he and his three little helpers began planning. Some modifications involved runes, so Alex made sure that Koko didn''t hear anything she shouldn''t. He didn''t try to hide his identity, but the fewer people knew the truth, the better. Otherwise, he would constantly have to explain why he hadn''t intervened in certain events, why he hadn''t saved someone, why he had allowed the world to slowly die. But even if he told the truth¡ªthat the main instigator would simply have wiped Earth off the face of the Universe and fled¡ªit wouldn''t help people cope with the pain of loss. They would still need someone to blame. And that someone would be him. Because Alex could have prevented all of it... but he hadn''t. Once the planning was done, Alex and his three little helpers began working on the Humvee modifications. Unnoticed by Koko, he applied runes to the parts, enhancing their properties and fixing damages. Everything was done with perfect precision, so no one would ever guess the changes made. Ultimately, the Humvee was meant to turn into an impenetrable tank capable of withstanding the temperature of the solar corona, while passengers inside wouldn''t feel the slightest discomfort. Continuing his work, Alex crawled under the vehicle to work on its undercarriage. Humming a simple melody, he methodically drew another rune, not paying attention to what was happening around him. Somewhere off to the side, Koko was commenting on something, discussing it with the trio of little troublemakers. Suddenly, a metal plate almost fell on him, cut by G.I.R. Alex managed to jerk his head back just in time, avoiding the blow, and with a dissatisfied sigh, he looked at the hole in the vehicle''s underside. G.I.R.''s head was sticking out of the opening, wearing a welding mask. Alex shook his head¡ªmoments like these made him especially wish he could just use magic and finish all the work in a few seconds. "Alex, you have visitors," Koko''s cheerful voice rang out. Alex sighed wearily. Why does no one approach him when he''s not busy? The moment he gets immersed in his work, everyone urgently has something to ask. Trying to hide his irritation, he crawled out from under the vehicle, grabbed a rag, and wiped his hands and face. After tossing it back, he glanced at the group of girls, who clearly hadn''t come just to chat. In front of him stood Renka, Kisara, and Kaname, with a group of girls known as the "Valkyries" behind them. "So, what do you need from me?" he asked in a calm tone, taking a sip of water. "Can you train me too?" Renka suddenly asked, looking at him intently. Alex raised an eyebrow ever so slightly. Koko, on the other hand, was clearly enjoying the situation, watching it unfold with genuine amusement. Shifting his gaze to the other girls, he saw that they nodded affirmatively¡ªthey had come with the same request. Alex sighed again and looked at Kisara, Kaname, and the girls standing behind them. He remembered that these girls had once been part of the "Ragnar?k" group, a gang of school bullies. Under his intense gaze, they began to grow a bit nervous, unsure of what he was thinking. Finally, Alex shifted his gaze away from the group and turned back to Renka. "Why don''t you ask your father to train you?" he asked calmly. "I don''t want to. He either gets lazy or distracted by stupid things. All he''s interested in is spying on girls and finding ways to take photos of them from behind. I asked around, and I found out that you''re a much better teacher than he is," Renka replied, crossing her arms over her chest. From somewhere in the distance, a muffled sound resembling breaking glass reached their ears. Alex smirked inwardly¡ªapparently, Kensai, who had been eavesdropping, had just received an emotional blow from his own daughter''s words. Mentally wishing the poor guy patience and hoping he''d get rid of his bad habits, Alex turned his attention back to the others. "So, you all came with the same request?" he asked. "Yes," Kaname spoke first. "You''re a master with all kinds of weapons, and I want to learn from you." The girls behind her nodded in sync. Alex rubbed the bridge of his nose tiredly. "Ugh... Alright, Kaname, you should be learning from Brunhild, not me. Take your friends¡ªwhat do you call them... ''Valkyries''? Go to her." Kaname tensed slightly when she heard his tone. "If you''re calling yourselves Valkyries, first you''ll have to prove that you deserve it. And Brunhild will beat all the nonsense out of you. Don''t even think about claiming that name until she allows it," Alex said, narrowing his eyes. Kaname and her girls swallowed nervously and exchanged glances. They had already heard how strict and merciless Brunhild was, and now they were starting to doubt their decision¡­ Kaname and the girls behind her flinched from Alex''s words, visibly nervous. "Why do you say we don''t deserve to be called Valkyries?" one of the girls behind Kaname timidly asked. Alex narrowed his eyes and tilted his head. "Seriously? Do I need to explain this? Valkyries are noble warriors who escort fallen heroes to Valhalla. And you¡ªyou''re just a group of school bullies who think being in a gang is cool. You''re no Valkyries. Want to be one? Then go to Brunhild. She''ll straighten your heads. And don''t even think about calling yourselves Valkyries until she gives you permission. You don''t deserve it." In Alex''s spiritual space, the true Valkyries nodded approvingly, agreeing with his words. To them, these girls were nothing more than pathetic pretenders defiling a great name. If Alex hadn''t held them back, they would have already gone out and taught the impostors a lesson. Kaname, realizing that arguing was pointless, simply nodded in silence. She looked at her subordinates and headed toward Brunhilde, as Alex had instructed. She understood that Alex disliked them because of their past, but she had no idea that there was something more behind it¡ª in his spiritual world, there really were true Valkyries, and Brunhilde was one of them. Alex watched them leave and then turned to Renka and Kisara, who remained. "You were pretty harsh with her," Coco remarked, raising an eyebrow slightly. "I''ve never liked school bullies," Alex replied calmly, lighting a cigarette. "If you look at the statistics, you can see how many kids lost their school life because of bullying. And how many of them ended their lives because they were pushed into a corner? School gangs¡ª that''s a whole different story." "We didn''t bully anyone!" Kisara retorted sharply, trying to defend herself. Alex smirked. "Are you sure about that? Do you want me to open your file? How did your ''great'' gang treat those who wanted to leave? Should I remind you how you beat up those who just wanted to live a normal life? Or have you forgotten? You wanted to prove that girls are stronger than boys, but in the end, you became just another bully who torments the weak." With each of his words, Kisara slowly stepped back, until she felt her back press against an obstacle. Her gaze met Alex''s, and suddenly fear flared within her. But along with it came memories. She remembered why she had started training in the first place. She remembered how she had dreamed of becoming strong, not just being part of a gang. Her shoulders slumped, and her gaze dimmed. "Well, it''s sinking in," Alex sighed, removing the cigarette from his mouth. "You''ll have to live with that. But if you change your mindset, you can become stronger." He extended his hand and gently ruffled Kisara''s hair. The girl flinched but said nothing. Alex returned to Coco, sat down on a chair, and lit another cigarette. "Well, what am I supposed to do with you? I can train you, but which martial art will suit you¡ª that''s the question." "I trained in Chinese Kenpo at a family dojo. And I''m very flexible," Renka said, immediately demonstrating her skill. Alex watched her movements with curiosity, taking another drag. He observed Renka''s movements, evaluating her style. After a brief moment of thought, he realized there was a martial art he knew that might suit her. Waving his hand, he signaled for her to stop. Renka halted her demonstration and looked at Alex, waiting for further instructions. Meanwhile, he turned his gaze to Kisara, who was still recovering from their recent conversation. "I trained in Taekwondo," Kisara quickly blurted out, noticing his gaze. Alex nodded, noting her words to himself. "Alright, I get what you''re strong at. I''ll take you on for training," he sighed, realizing his free time was about to become even more limited. "What are you going to teach us?" Renka asked, her interest clearly piqued. "I''ll teach you a martial art once mastered by the first emperor of China," Alex replied calmly. "Which one?" Renka furrowed her brow. "The one that helped unite China under one rule," he added, his tone mysterious. Renka''s eyes widened in shock, as if they were about to pop out of their sockets. She couldn''t believe that Alex knew such an ancient and lost martial art. Seeing her reaction, he just smirked, not in any hurry to explain. "And what about me?" Kisara asked cautiously. "Since you practiced Taekwondo, I have something for you too," Alex replied, glancing at her. Both girls nodded, then stayed a little longer to chat, discussing the details of their upcoming training. Soon, Renka was the first to leave, afraid Alex might change his mind about teaching her. Kisara lingered a bit, casting a thoughtful glance at him before she left. Once the girls were out of sight, Alex tiredly leaned back in his chair. He hadn''t even started their training yet, but he was already feeling exhausted. Now he had to come up with a training plan not only for Renka and Kisara but also for Alice, Honoki, and Malki. And he had a feeling that more people would be asking soon. "Kensei, maybe you''ll come out now? Stop hiding, or Renka will think you''re peeking under skirts again," Alex said, lazily glancing toward the staircase. "Not a shred of respect for your elders," Kensei grumbled, jumping down from the ceiling. "If you weren''t such a pervert, maybe you''d show some," Alex smirked. Kensei only muttered disgruntledly as he approached. Apparently, he wanted to know about his daughter''s training. Though the fact that Renka chose to learn from Alex instead of her own father clearly upset him. "So, what exactly are you planning to teach my daughter?" he asked, trying to maintain a serious tone. "Chi Yu," Alex answered in a calm voice. Kensei froze, stunned by what he heard. "You even know that?.. But all records of Chi Yu were lost! Anything even remotely connected to Qin Shi Huangdi was destroyed to erase his legacy!" he exclaimed, utterly shocked. Alex didn''t comment on it. He couldn''t just tell Kensei that he was attacked by none other than Qin Shi Huang¡ªthe first Emperor of China¡ªjust because Alex once knocked him out to avoid causing trouble during Ragnarok. In the end, it led to an unexpected result: not only did Alex learn the Chi Yu martial art, but he also managed to become friends with the legendary ruler. "You''d better make up with your daughter," Alex said, glancing at Kensei with a smirk. "Otherwise, the day will come when she beats you up." "I''ve tried, but she''s always turning up her nose!" Kensei shook his head in frustration. "What kind of daughter is this?" Alex chuckled. "Maybe she wouldn''t turn up her nose if you didn''t disappear one day, leaving a note saying you were off to follow your dream... of filling your collection of women''s underwear photos." Kensei tensed, but Alex continued with a broad smile. "I''m honestly scared to imagine what Mrs. Ma will do when she finds out why you ran away from home. All I can advise you is to order a coffin in advance and pray your wife doesn''t kill you." "Don''t remind me..." Kensei groaned, rubbing his face with his hands. "Alright, I''ll go try talking to my daughter again." Before leaving, he suddenly gave Alex a stern look and threatened with his finger. "And don''t you dare hit on her! I know guys like you. I don''t want my daughter hanging around someone like you!" Alex just laughed and waved him off. "Too late to pretend to be a caring father," Alex thought to himself, watching Kensei walk away. He knew it wouldn''t be easy for Renka to forgive the man who had so easily left her behind in the past. Once he was finally left alone, he decided to sit down with Koko and chat. After all the silence, she probably had a lot of questions. Alex didn''t mind answering them¡ªhe enjoyed talking to her. Meanwhile, on the other side of the building, Brunhilde looked at the group of girls who approached her, asking for training. Her face twitched in irritation. She knew exactly who had dumped all the work on her again. "Alex is making me do all the work again..." she hissed under her breath. She had only just managed to get rid of the extra responsibilities. And now, thanks to Alex, she was going to have to train a group of people once again. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 250 - 250: Arrival in Tanegashima Alex chatted a little more with Koko, answering her questions. The most intriguing thing to her was how he knew the martial art that, according to Kensei, had been lost long ago and then completely destroyed to erase the legacy of Qin Shi Huang. Alex didn''t go into detail and started fabricating a plausible story¡ªthat he had accidentally stumbled upon ancient records during one of his jobs and learned the martial art out of pure curiosity. Koko looked at him with suspicion, clearly believing only half of his story. Alex could only shrug¡ªthere was no way he was going to tell her that he had mastered Chi-Yu in a battle against the First Emperor of China, who was seeking revenge. Any sane person would have just rolled their eyes and asked if everything was alright in his head. Similarly, if he had claimed to be the Demon King but showed no magic, people would have just shaken their heads and accused him of "mixing genres" again. Not wanting to waste any more time, Alex returned to working on the modification of the HMMWV. He had already forgotten how boring it was to carve runes manually without magic. To make the process a bit more bearable, he occasionally talked to Koko. Taking a small break for a smoke, Alex looked at the partially assembled HMMWV. By his calculations, the work was only about twenty percent done. He quickly estimated the remaining time and realized he would be able to finish it before arriving in Tanegashima. Alex didn''t plan to stay there for long¡ªhis goal was to gather everything necessary and continue to Okinawa. Deciding to check if the people from Ma''s dojo had reached the shelter, he approached Koko, took her phone without ceremony, and said, "I''ll return it soon. I need to contact your brother." "Just make it quick, I''m at the most interesting part of my show!" she huffed, tapping his leg. Alex shook his head, watching her reaction with a slight smile. The world was literally fighting for survival, and Koko''s biggest worry was missing her favorite series. Putting aside unnecessary thoughts, he dialed the satellite phone number of Kasper. Beep... one, two... on the third ring, someone finally answered. "Hey, Kasper, how''s it going?" Alex asked, leaning back in his chair. "Kasper''s a bit busy," came Chiquita''s voice from the other end of the line. Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise, not understanding what could possibly be keeping Kasper busy at this time. Koko, hearing the response, also tensed up. "Let me guess... he''s started slacking off again and demanding something, so you just kicked him out and made him fend for himself? Harsh, Chiquita. He''s so fragile, so weak... How could you do that to poor, defenseless Kasper?" Alex said dramatically. There was a pause on the other end of the line, followed by laughter. Chiquita was clearly stunned by his words, but soon couldn''t hold back. Even Koko snorted in response when she heard Alex calling her brother "helpless." Alex himself smiled slightly, but the question still lingered in his mind: what exactly was Kasper busy with that he couldn''t answer the phone? "Alright, enough joking around. So what''s he busy with?" Alex finally asked when the laughter subsided. "Well¡­ not exactly busy¡­ He''s just unconscious right now," Chiquita replied with a slight tone of amusement in her voice. Alex decided not to speculate and just asked why Kasper was unconscious at this moment. "And why is he knocked out?" Alex asked cautiously. "When you sent the message about a group of martial artists arriving, Kasper started acting like an impatient child. And when they finally arrived and the group was led by a woman¡­ let''s just say, Kasper tried to flirt with her. The result was inevitable¡ªshe knocked him out," Chiquita informed him, clearly amused. "Oh, poor guy. He doesn''t even know that the woman''s husband is a great master, and that Mrs. Ma is far stronger than her husband. He should be grateful she didn''t break his third leg," Alex smirked, trying not to laugh. "Huh, that strong?" Chiquita asked with a note of curiosity. Alex smiled and began explaining how dangerous Mrs. Ma could be and why she was always so irritable. Chiquita listened attentively, and soon understood why she had reacted so sharply to Kasper''s attempt at flirting. When Chiquita learned the true reason for Kensei''s escape, she fully realized the extent of Mrs. Ma''s fury and that Kasper had simply been an unfortunate victim, caught by the angry woman''s hot temper. After finishing the story, Alex reminded her that after Okinawa, they would head straight to China to pick up the people. After a brief conversation, Alex said his goodbyes and returned the phone to Koko, who had been laughing at her brother the whole time. Then another thought crossed Alex''s mind¡ªKoko and Kasper''s father had switched sides to the Evil Corporation. Their paths would likely cross soon. Alex decided to leave Floyd Hekmatyar''s fate in the hands of his children. If Koko didn''t forgive her father, Alex wouldn''t hesitate to dirty his hands once more and send Floyd to the grave. Not wanting to continue working on the HMMWV, Alex decided to rest or do something else. He picked Koko up in his arms (since she was once again completely absorbed in her series) and headed for the deck, greeting everyone he passed along the way. From a distance, Alex noticed Brunhilde, standing with a frown on her face. Koko, glancing at her, quickly jumped off Alex''s shoulders, kissed him on the cheek, and wished him good luck before tactfully retreating. Alex didn''t need to guess what the conversation would be about. He understood perfectly well that Brunhilde was displeased. And not without reason¡ªafter all, he had deliberately sent Kaname and her subordinates to her. Who, if not Brunhilde, could drill some sense into these girls calling themselves Valkyries? As Koko walked past Brunhilde, she pretended she didn''t exist and disappeared into the control room, where all the girls had already gathered to hear how Brunhilde would scold Alex. Settling in among them, Koko too prepared to enjoy the spectacle. Alex sighed and confidently walked toward Brunhilde. "My love, don''t you want to explain anything to me?" Brunhilde asked in a calm tone, but there was a clear threat in her voice. Alex noticed her eyelid twitch¡ªan obvious sign of irritation. She had just gotten rid of the need to train the group of survivors, and now Alex had thrown a new problem her way in the form of a group of girls eager for training. When he reached her, Alex gently wrapped his arm around Brunhilde''s waist and looked into her emerald eyes. "I just thought that since they call themselves Valkyries, you''d be the best candidate to mentor them," he said, gently pressing his forehead to hers. Brunhilde met Alex''s gaze and understood that arguing was pointless. She was also irritated that these girls dared to call themselves Valkyries. When they approached her, Brunhilde had contacted Alex through their spiritual bond to find out what they were all about. Upon learning that they were just a group of school delinquents, she made a decision¡ªshe would take their training seriously. Whether they wanted it or not, she would turn them into true Valkyries. Moreover, Brunhilde had discovered that the girl in the pink outfit was the one Takashi had taken a liking to. Alex felt her thoughts and knew she was already ready to start training. She was just annoyed that her free time had now become even more limited. "Alright, I''ll take care of their training," Brunhilde finally said with a frustrated sigh. "It bothers me that girls like them call themselves Valkyries. But now there''s another question, my love¡­ What''s this request from Alice about training?" Her gaze grew stern, and Alex couldn''t help but smile. "Little Alice wants to train to become stronger. I think I''ll help her out a bit. Maybe she''ll change her mind about becoming an Adept of Sororitas," he replied, nodding. "And what exactly are you going to train her in?" Brunhilde raised an eyebrow. "I''ll turn her into a shinobi. That''s definitely better than being obsessed with the Adepts of Sororitas," Alex sighed, his voice tired. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Brunhilde couldn''t help but agree. When she first learned about Alice''s dream, her heart nearly leaped out of her chest. Imagining the kind and sweet girl as a fanatical Battle Sister, mercilessly punishing heretics in the name of the Emperor... She already had G.I.R., M.I.M.I., and Stitch, who were all about that. The last thing she wanted to see was Alice joining their ranks. Alex, sensing her worries, pulled her close and kissed her gently, making her relax. Brunhilde rolled her eyes but said nothing. When they entered the control room, they saw a group of girls who had clearly been eavesdropping on their conversation. Realizing they had been caught red-handed, they immediately pretended to have just happened to be nearby. But the one who stood out the most was Rebecca, who, with a sly grin, was taking the winnings from the girls. "You girls!" Brunhilde squinted. In response, the girls innocently smiled and reluctantly handed over the winnings to Rebecca. It was obvious that she had bet with them that Brunhilde wouldn''t scold Alex and, as usual, would quickly succumb to his charm. Alex noticed Alice, who seemed nervous, and winked at her, giving her a thumbs up to reassure her that everything was fine. Alice instantly beamed¡ªher dream of training with Alex was finally coming true. Evening arrived, and it was time for dinner. As Alex and the girls began eating, Jonah approached him. "We need to talk," he said seriously. Alex set down his utensils and walked out with him. Like a caring older brother, Jonah bombarded him with questions about Malka''s training, wanting to make sure his sister wouldn''t get hurt. Alex reassured him that Malka would train alongside Alice and Honoka, with gradual increases in difficulty. "Don''t worry, I''m not planning to make it hell for them like the others," he said with a slight smile. "Alright... Take care of her," Jonah finally nodded and left. Alex watched him go, then returned to the table. As soon as he sat down, the girls immediately started asking what John had come for. "We discussed Malka''s training," he explained briefly. Satisfied with the answer, the girls returned to their meal. Alex, finishing his food, began thinking through the training plan. He understood that they couldn''t overload Alice, Malka, and Honoka from the start. They were still kids, so the best approach was to gradually increase the load. The first step was to unblock the chakra in their bodies so they could start getting used to it right away. He also had to train Renka and Kisaru. But there were no issues there¡ªSaeko, Rei, Valmet, and Beatrix also trained with the main group, focusing on refining their skills and stances at the end of their sessions. The next day, as Alex had predicted, the head of the Shirahama family appeared. As soon as he stepped out of the control room, the overly protective father and family head, Mototsugu Shirahama, materialized in front of him. Alex briefly wondered if this overly caring father would shoot him with a gun to protect his daughter, but to his surprise, the conversation went surprisingly calmly. Most likely, Saori Shirahama had spoken to her husband and convinced him to allow Honoka to train. Alex couldn''t help but note that Honoka was quite a clever child. She had first approached her mother, and then Saori had found a way to influence her husband. At some point, he even wondered who the real head of their family was: Mototsugu or Saori. To calm the overly protective father, Alex detailed the training plan, explaining exactly how the sessions would proceed. After receiving satisfactory answers to all his questions, Mototsugu reluctantly agreed to let Alex train Honoka. However, as he left, he didn''t forget to issue a warning: if anything happened to his daughter during the training, Alex would deeply regret it. Once alone, Alex sighed. The day had barely started, and already he was being threatened. The training for Honoka, Alice, and Malki began the same day, but Alex only provided basic exercises for now to help the girls get accustomed to the workload. Several days passed, and the ferry gradually approached Tanegashima. Alex was with the girls in the control room, watching as the port slowly came into view. "And here it is, the last stop before Okinawa," Rei said, peering out the window. "Hmm, this has been such a boring trip. But just a couple more days, and we''ll be in Okinawa, then back on the road again," Kiriko mused, chatting with her daughter. "I''m already tired of sleeping on this ferry," Rika grumbled, lazily stretching out on the mattress. "Everything''s uncomfortable, there''s even nowhere to have some privacy!" Alex just glanced at the girls but didn''t comment. He, too, was tired of the monotonous journey. The only available entertainment on the ferry was talking to the girls and working on his crazy projects. The routine had become so boring that he even considered tying himself to the ship with a rope and swimming alongside it just to speed up the journey. And judging by the mood of those around him, he wasn''t the only one feeling this way. "Alright, there are about ten minutes left until we reach the port. I''ll go warn the others to start preparing," Alex said, standing up. "Yuriko, could you quickly make a list of everything we might need? In case we missed something." Receiving an affirmative nod, he went to notify the raiding parties about the city''s approach and the need to prepare for disembarking. Once done, Alex headed to his motorcycle to pick out weapons for the upcoming raid for supplies. This time, he decided to go alone so he could gather as many useful things as possible, including soil and fertilizers, which would surely come in handy once they reached Alaska. Opening the motorcycle''s weapon compartment, Alex began picking out equipment, but like a girl in a clothing store, he couldn''t make up his mind. Then, suddenly, a lightbulb seemed to go off in his head. "G?ndul, my dear, would you like to help me?" he asked with a smile, mentally reaching out to the valkyrie. "What can I help you with, darling?" came G?ndul''s soft voice, and then she appeared behind him in her spiritual form. Alex shared his thoughts on the armor he was interested in. He was curious to see if G?ndul could take on the appearance of such a suit of armor. After receiving his images, the valkyrie paused for a moment, and soon Alex''s body was enveloped by shimmering shards of light. In an instant, he was standing in his new combat suit. Alex stretched a bit, testing how comfortable the armor was while moving. He had wanted G?ndul to take on the appearance of Excalibur''s armor from a game, and it seemed she had succeeded. Summoning a mirror in front of him, he carefully examined himself from all angles, nodding in satisfaction. Next, he drew two pistols and strapped them to his sides, followed by securing a revolver to his belt at the back. Finishing the look, Alex pulled out his favorite katana, Muramasa. Once the gear was fully set, he touched the mask, and it instantly vanished, revealing his face. "G?ndul, have I told you how much I love you?" Alex asked with a grin, continuing to admire himself in the mirror. "More than once. But I''m happy to hear your confessions forever, darling," G?ndul replied, appearing in her spiritual form and gently wrapping her arms around his neck. Alex smiled broadly. He never imagined he''d one day get to wear armor of the T¨¦nno race. Even if it was just an imitation, he was still incredibly pleased. But then another thought crossed his mind. "Reginleif, use V?lundr too. I want to check if there''s synergy when two Valkyries activate V?lundr at the same time, or if nothing changes," Alex said thoughtfully. "Hmmm, an interesting theory. I think it''s worth checking," Reginleif agreed. The part of Alex''s armor covering his arms began to glow. When the light faded, he noticed that Reginleif had taken on a completely different form. This meant his theory about the synergy between two Valkyries was correct. Using V?lundr with multiple Valkyries at once allowed their powers to merge, creating new effects. Alex carefully inspected the changes. Now, the armor covering his arms had sharp knuckle-like protrusions resembling brass knuckles, and small claws had formed on his fingers. "So it''s true¡­ Your theory about synergy has been confirmed," Reginleif noted, adjusting her glasses and examining the new details of the armor. "Do you feel anything unusual? Does it affect you a lot?" Alex asked, concerned about the Valkyries'' well-being. "Everything''s fine," Reginleif replied. "It feels like I''ve gotten closer to my sister on a spiritual level. No unpleasant sensations." "I''m fine too, darling," G?ndul added, hugging Alex tighter. "Although I''d rather become closer to you than to my sisters." Alex sighed with relief, realizing that the synergistic V?lundr didn''t harm the Valkyries. But soon, there was a commotion in his spiritual space ¡ª the other Valkyries wanted to try the new V?lundr too. Before anyone could materialize, Alex quickly stowed the mirror away to avoid unnecessary questions. He then sat on his motorcycle, waiting for the others, while also checking the new armor. After a while, the girls were the first to descend. Seeing Alex in unfamiliar armor, they immediately rushed over, bombarding him with questions. "Where did you get this armor? It looks so futuristic!" Saya said, admiring the armor closely. "I''ve had it for a while. Just never wore it. It''s one of my old projects," Alex said coolly, lying without going into details. "Well, handsome, get up and spin around!" Rika said with a smile. "Your girlfriend wants to enjoy the sight!" Alex just smirked, but didn''t rush to follow her request. Alex glanced at Rika and decided to simply fulfill her request. He knew she would get her way regardless. Sighing, he stood up from the motorcycle so the girls could get a better look at his armor. His eyes met Brunhilde''s, and he silently signaled her to restore the spiritual connection. Brunhilde squinted slightly and obediently did as Alex had asked. As soon as the connection was restored, her eyes widened in surprise. She hadn''t expected V?lundr to work this way. While the other girls continued inspecting Alex''s armor, he sent a mental message to Rebecca, instructing her not to accidentally say anything that might give him away as lying. Upon hearing his thoughts, Rebecca immediately gave him a thumbs-up, signaling that she could handle it. Brunhilde, on the other hand, was deeply intrigued by the V?lundr synergy. She even began to ponder what would happen if all of her sisters used V?lundr simultaneously. "Cool armor. In this armor, your ass is just amazing," Rika said, giving Alex a playful slap on the backside to tease him. "She''s right, the armor''s really cool, and your ass¡ªwell, it''s amazing," added Rei, agreeing with Rika. Alex''s eye twitched at their comments. He couldn''t quite understand what his backside had to do with anything. Saya, however, wanted to know how the armor was created, and Alex skillfully lied, saying it was one of his experimental projects and that the creation of the armor was an incredibly labor-intensive and resource-consuming process, making it difficult to replicate. Saya could only give up, though her curiosity remained piqued. After a while, the rest of the group started descending, and everyone immediately noticed Alex''s new appearance, slightly surprised by his armor. Ignoring the looks from the others, Alex noticed that even the Ryozenpaku masters had come down, including Renka and Miu, who, for some reason, looked irritated. Alex was curious about what could have upset Miu so much. He didn''t see Kenichi, but piecing things together, he immediately guessed that her mood had something to do with him. However, he didn''t want to interfere in their drama unless either of them spoke up. Approaching the table where the briefings usually took place, Alex pulled out a holographic device and opened a map of the city of Tanegashima. "Welcome to another day in Zombieland. This is our last stop before Okinawa. All the lists have already been sent to the holographic devices of the group leaders. A quick reminder: be cautious around regular people. We don''t know if these survivors are infected with the Las Plagas parasite, but it''s better to be safe than sorry. To identify if someone is infected, just check their eyes and behavior. Infected people will have red irises and their behavior will be slow and sluggish. I repeat for those who don''t listen well: make sure to check every survivor you encounter. And for the newcomers who just joined the raid teams ¡ª one rule: don''t split up, listen to your group leader, avoid narrow spaces, and don''t enter dark rooms. If you have any questions, ask them now or later to the group leader," Alex said, finishing the short briefing. "I have a question, where did you get that armor?" R asked with a curious tone. "Bought it on sale at a store," Alex replied casually. "And seriously?" Takashi asked, watching Alex closely. "Seriously, I''ve had this armor for a long time, just never worn it," Alex said, locking eyes with Takashi. "Can you make one for us? I''m not hinting at anything, but that armor is damn cool," R said, inspecting the armor Alex was wearing. "No problem, if you can bring my supplier back to life, and then stop time so I can create the armor," Alex said sarcastically, rolling his eyes. "You could''ve just said ''no,''" R waved off Alex''s response. Alex just smiled and asked everyone to get into the transport. The Ryozenpaku masters decided to stay on guard at the ferry in case of an emergency. Alex didn''t mind this arrangement; people like the martial arts masters could definitely protect the ferry if an attack happened. He noticed that Renka and Miu decided to travel with the girls, and he became curious about how Hayato and Kensei had allowed that. He also wondered why Miu and Renka were in such a bad mood. Alex decided to ask the one who was always hovering around his granddaughter. "Old man, what''s up with Miu? Why is she so irritated? Everything seemed fine yesterday," Alex asked, approaching Hayato. "Hmm, hard to say," Hayato replied thoughtfully. "What''s so hard about it? That fool Kenichi decided to play with my daughter''s feelings. I''ll give him a fun training session tonight," Kensei said, his tone irritated. Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise. He couldn''t understand how Kenichi had managed to mess things up since everything seemed fine yesterday. Kensei explained that girls had started flocking around Kenichi, and because of his good-natured personality, he couldn''t turn them down without pushing them away. Alex paused for a moment, but soon remembered that Rei had mentioned one of her students, Miku, who had gathered similar girls around her. And it seemed they were looking for a guy capable of taking care of them. Kenichi, with his soft nature, was easy prey for such girls. Alex sighed, feeling a brief moment of pity for Kenichi¡ª but in the end, it was his problem, and it was his fault for not being able to say "no." Pushing thoughts of Kenichi aside, Alex headed to the HMMWV to talk to the girls. Approaching, he knocked on the window to have someone open it. Saya opened the window and allowed Alex to peek inside. The first thing he saw was two irritated girls, Miu and Renka. Alex turned to the other girls and asked them to give advice to these two. He hoped they would understand him correctly and not start convincing Miu and Renka to give up on the weak-willed Kenichi. "Handsome, aren''t you coming with us?" Rika asked, noticing Alex wasn''t planning on getting into the HMMWV. "Nope, I''ve got other things to do. Plus, I don''t want old man Hayato and Kensei starting to bug me, saying I''m hitting on Miu and Renka. So, you''re going without me today," Alex said with a light smile. The girls laughed because they had already noticed how Kensei, like a hawk, watched Alex when he was training Renka. And as soon as it came to any physical contact¡ªlike when Alex adjusted Renka''s stance¡ªKensei would jump out, yelling and getting upset, which would usually end with him getting a punch from his daughter. "Miu, Renka, listen to Valmet or Kiriko. Don''t try to be the heroines. Although you''re martial arts masters, there could be dangers lurking in the city. Be careful," Alex instructed the girls. "Why Valmet and Kiriko? What about me? I know the zombie apocalypse better than anyone else. No one knows how things should be like I do!" Rebecca huffed, trying to reach Alex. "You, my sweet gremlin, can only behave like that with those as reckless as you," Alex teased, tugging on Rebecca''s nose. "She''s right, Rebecca. You''re the craziest one here," Rika laughed. All the girls chuckled because they knew exactly what kind of "gremlin" Rebecca truly was. Miu and Renka''s moods lifted a little, and their irritation with Kenichi''s actions faded. Before the HMMWV left, Alex walked around to the other side and asked Kiriko to talk to Renka and Miu once more. It was better to get advice from another girl than from old men like Hayato and Kensei. Kiriko agreed, but she needed the details. Alex whispered to Kiriko about the situation with Renka and Miu, and she immediately understood what was going on. They had all expected that Kenichi''s relationship with these girls would lead to this kind of result. Kiriko agreed to talk to them and started the engine. Alex watched as everyone left and thought that he would be heading out soon as well. He had a lot of places to visit in the city to gather supplies for the upcoming trip to Alaska, where, as he knew, problems with shortages of important items could arise. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 251 - 251: An Unpleasant Discovery in Tanegashima (I should probably explain some of the plot things that the author planned. Let''s start from the very beginning, or more precisely from the second arc. I had many different options that I wanted to use for David''s reincarnation. At first, I wanted David to reincarnate into Aqua as Ai Hoshino''s son. But then I thought about it and decided that it was stupid. Then I thought that it would be nice for David to reincarnate into Issei or Basara Toujou. Well, I decided to discard these options too, I don''t even remember why. The second thing I''d like to mention is that I had plans for this arc before it even started. I had a lot of ideas for the characters initially. At one point I even wanted to add characters from JJK but then I thought, fuck, they don''t fit into the plot, etc. And lastly, I probably chose this world because you can twist it as you please and add different things and characters and everything will be fine. Oh well, if I remember anything else, I''ll definitely mention it in the future. Sometimes I even forget which characters I wanted to add. Sigh.) After talking with Alex, Kiriko finally understood why the two girls were in such a bad mood. Over the few days that the Ryozanpaku group had been with them, she had come to understand Miu and Renka''s personalities. Miu was a kind and cheerful girl, always ready to help those around her. Renka, on the other hand, was straightforward and hot-tempered, never hesitating to voice her opinion. Seeing them both irritated was unexpected, not only for Kiriko but also for the other girls. However, no one needed to guess the reason behind their frustration¡ªit was quite predictable. Alex''s words only confirmed their suspicions. Kiriko was driving the Humvee, following the convoy of vehicles leaving the port. Once they were outside, she flashed her headlights, signaling that she was ready to move. After receiving a response from the other groups, the convoy began spreading out to cover as much ground as possible. "Saya, darling, where are we heading? You''re our navigator, after all." Kiriko asked, glancing at the girl. "One second." Saya replied, pulling out a tablet. Opening the city map, Saya selected the nearest target and sent the coordinates to the Humvee''s GPS. Once the route was displayed, Kiriko pressed the gas pedal, and the vehicle smoothly started moving. During the ride, the conversation in the cabin revolved around Alex''s new combat suit. The girls tried to get more details from Rebecca, but she simply shrugged and said that Alex had created the suit a long time ago out of curiosity and never gave it much thought. Realizing they wouldn''t get any more information, the girls sighed in defeat. "But damn, his ass looks amazing in that suit. If no one else was around, I probably would''ve jumped him." Rika said with a wide grin. "My husband looks handsome in any outfit. But I prefer when he dresses like a samurai." Beatrix said dreamily. "I like his casual style better. He looks much better in that." Valmet chimed in. "I liked it when he wore a Hawaiian shirt. His body is just perfect." Rei nodded in agreement. "No, girls, you''re all wrong. The only outfits that suit him are the ones that highlight his ass!" Rika interrupted confidently. The others just sighed at her enthusiasm, but Rebecca nodded approvingly, fully agreeing with the sniper. Miu and Renka, hearing their conversation, turned bright red. Despite pretending to be annoyed by Rika''s bold statements, none of them could actually disagree with her¡ªthough not everyone had the courage to say it out loud. Kiriko, driving the vehicle, smiled as she watched her daughter in the rearview mirror. She understood that Rei had long since grown up and was interested in relationships between men and women. Shifting her gaze to Miu and Renka, who were still blushing, she noticed that they weren''t participating in the conversation and remained silent. Inside the Humvee, along with them, were Kiriko herself, Valmet, Saya, Saeko, Rei, Beatrix, and Rika. "Miu, dear, do you want to share what''s bothering you? I''m an experienced woman and can give you advice if you need it." Kiriko asked gently, glancing at her. Miu tensed, unsure whether she should talk about her problems. The other girls also stopped chatting and turned their attention to her and Renka. Under their intense gazes, both hesitated. However, seeing Kiriko''s kind, motherly smile, Miu felt that she could trust her. "Renka, you don''t have to hold back either. It''s just us girls here, and we can give you advice. It''s better to talk about it than keep everything bottled up." Kiriko added, now addressing the second girl. Miu and Renka exchanged glances, wondering whether they should share their worries with the other girls. For Renka, it was easier¡ªshe could talk to her mother about it, even though she was in China. But discussing such topics with her father was out of the question. She knew full well that she wouldn''t get any useful advice from that perverted old man. Miu, on the other hand, was in a much more difficult position. In her family, she only had her grandfather and no one else. Of course, she considered the masters of Ryozanpaku her family, but aside from Shigure, they were all men. And Shigure herself, despite being a woman, had even less experience in relationships than Miu. Gathering her thoughts, she was about to speak when Renka beat her to it. "This idiot Kenichi doesn''t understand a damn thing! Is it really so hard for him to push those girls away so they don''t keep flocking around him?!" she blurted out in frustration. "Renka, dear, can you explain in more detail? If you want advice, I need to understand the situation," Kiriko suggested gently. She already knew what was going on, thanks to Alex, but she wanted to hear everything directly from the girls involved. That way, she could understand their perspective rather than just relying on someone else''s words. Renka nodded, ready to vent. The other girls, eager for some fresh gossip, immediately focused their attention on her. After all, not much happened on the ferry, so any new drama was met with genuine interest. Why watch romantic dramas when the same plot was unfolding right in front of them? "That idiot Kenichi is too soft-hearted and weak-willed!" Renka continued, getting more worked up. "Girls are swarming around him, and all he does is blush and get flustered! He doesn''t do anything to push them away!" The girls listened intently, mentally regretting that they hadn''t brought popcorn. From time to time, Miu chimed in, adding details. However, none of them were surprised. They had already predicted that something like this would happen to Kenichi¡ªhis personality made it too obvious. Some even drew a parallel between him and Takashi, comparing how he was before meeting Alex. If Alex hadn''t shaken him up and forced him to change, Takashi would have remained a pathetic, depressed idiot. By the time Renka finished, her chest was rising and falling heavily with anger, and it seemed like she could explode at any moment and take out all her frustration on poor Kenichi. The girls exchanged glances, realizing that both of their friends had fallen for a complete idiot. "Pffff¡­ Hahaha!" Suddenly, loud laughter rang out. Everyone turned in surprise to look at Rebecca, who was laughing so hard it seemed like she might start rolling on the floor. Even Renka, who had been fuming just a second ago, stared at her in total confusion. "What the hell are you laughing at, greenie?" Saya asked irritably, crossing her arms. Rebecca, still struggling to hold back her laughter, waved a hand. "It''s just¡­ Just!" she burst out laughing again. "The way this girl described Kenichi immediately reminded me of a certain type of manga that Alex absolutely despises! That guy is a textbook wimp protagonist!" The girls exchanged glances. "What?!" Renka exclaimed indignantly. "Yeah," Rebecca smirked. "Kenichi is a classic weak-willed, stammering idiot who will always hesitate and wait for someone else to make the first move. There are tons of guys like him in manga! Sooner or later, he''s going to push everyone away just because he''s that dumb." Renka clenched her fists, while Miu blushed, unsure of how to react. The other girls just sighed, realizing that there was some truth to Rebecca''s words. At first, Rebecca''s comment left the girls confused, but as soon as they grasped the meaning behind her words, they could no longer hold back and burst into laughter. They had heard Alex complain more than once about those protagonists who never take action, endlessly overthink everything, and, if they do act, only do so at the last possible moment. Renka and Miu, though familiar with manga, had never really considered just how much Kenichi''s behavior resembled those types of characters. But now, after hearing Rebecca''s opinion, they saw him in a new light. In their eyes, Kenichi truly did seem weak-willed and indecisive¡ªsomeone who only acted when everything had already happened and was too afraid to take the initiative until the very last moment. "Girls, let me give you some advice as an older woman," Kiriko said with a gentle smile, addressing Miu and Renka. "If Kenichi doesn''t want to change and continues to be this indecisive, you have two options: either talk to him directly or just observe. If he never realizes that his actions are pushing you away, then there''s no point in trying to change anything. Or, you might have to accept that he could end up with more than one girl and learn to live with it." "Aren''t you uncomfortable with that kind of relationship? I mean, all of you are involved with Alex," Miu asked cautiously. "You picked a bad example, kid," Rika laughed. "Alex is a completely different kind of guy." "In what way?" Renka asked with slight confusion, tilting her head. "How should I put it¡­" Rei pondered. "There''s nothing to think about!" Beatrix declared cheerfully. "My husband is a thousand times better than that Kenichi¡ªthere''s no comparison." "Don''t listen to her," Valmet intervened, covering Beatrix''s mouth with her hand. "To put it simply, Alex is responsible and caring. His family''s safety is always his top priority. He knows exactly when each of us needs his attention and what we want. So don''t even try comparing him to other guys¡ªyou''ll just end up disappointed." The other girls nodded in agreement, confirming Valmet''s words. To help Miu and Renka better understand the difference between their situation and the girls'' relationship with Alex, each of them shared their thoughts. This conversation made Miu and Renka think more deeply about Alex as a person. Miu knew that he had saved people from their school and helped the survivors, but now she learned the cost of those actions. The girls told them that in the first few days, Alex barely slept, constantly watching over everyone and ensuring their safety. Despite Valmet''s warning not to compare Alex to Kenichi, Miu and Renka couldn''t help but do so. When chaos broke out, Alex immediately took responsibility for the survivors, organized people, found a safe place, and secured resources. In the same situation, Kenichi would have been lost, not knowing what to do¡ªlike a deer caught in headlights. If Alex were to hear this conversation, he would probably think that the girls were just trying to "sell" him to others. The journey to their destination remained lively¡ªthe discussion about Alex never stopped for a moment. With each word, Miu and Renka got to know him from a new perspective and began to understand him better. Meanwhile, Saya glanced at the tablet and noticed that they were approaching the first point on the list. "Kirikou, turn here. The clinic should be around the corner," she said, patting the driver on the shoulder. "Got it. Get ready, girls," Kirikou responded, focusing on the road. The conversation quieted, and everyone began preparing for the disembarkation. Valmet climbed through the hatch on top of the Humvee and surveyed the area for zombies or other threats. Kirikou parked the vehicle right at the clinic entrance and patiently waited for a signal. Valmet carefully studied the surroundings, killed a couple of wandering zombies in the distance, and tapped the roof to signal that the area was clear. She then returned to the interior and let Rika go first, so she could climb onto the Humvee''s roof for further reconnaissance. Once the girls were sure there were no nearby threats, they exited the vehicle and carefully scanned the area for any unexpected surprises. Everything seemed quiet, but when they looked at the clinic building, an eerie feeling lingered. "Is it just me, or is something off with this clinic?" Rei asked cautiously, staring intently at the building. "No, it''s not just you," Saya replied, tightening her grip on her weapon. "This place looks like we''re in a horror movie." "Well, then what are we waiting for? Let''s check if there are any ghosts inside! Maybe we''ll meet one or two," Rebecca suggested with a wide grin. The girls looked at Rebecca, who was practically eager to go into the creepy family clinic. However, before she could take a step, Valmet grabbed her by the scruff of her neck, quickly stopping the restless gremlin. Rebecca narrowed her eyes, her gaze clearly showing that if Valmet didn''t release her immediately, she''d be in for some trouble. Valmet just rolled her eyes but eventually let Rebecca go and cautiously approached the entrance to peek inside. A weak, flickering light filtered through the clinic''s interior, one that could go out at any moment. The walls and floor were splattered with blood, creating a sinister atmosphere. After surveying the scene, Valmet waved her hand to signal that it was safe to enter. She entered first, carefully scanning the corners to avoid any sudden zombie attacks that could come from around any corner. The other girls followed her inside. Rika stayed on the Humvee roof, keeping watch and activating her camouflage cloak to avoid drawing attention. Once inside, the girls split up to speed up the search for necessary supplies. Before they did, Valmet sternly warned Miu and Renka to always check a room before entering, making sure it was empty. A single stern look from her was enough to make them realize the seriousness of the situation. The search for medical supplies was critical¡ªresources were running out quickly, and even a minor cold or injury could become a serious problem. The girls methodically searched the rooms, packing what they found into bags. Suddenly, a loud, slightly panicked voice from Miu echoed: "Girls, come here! There''s a really strange room!" They immediately stopped their search and headed toward Miu''s call. Meeting in the hallway, the girls made their way to the farthest room. Once inside, they froze, confronted by a horrifying sight. They had seen zombies tearing people apart, witnessed blood and entrails, but what lay before them was even worse. The walls were covered with bloody symbols, and the floor was littered with pieces of human bodies. The smell of death and decay was so thick that some of them felt their stomachs turn. Saeko and Rebecca exchanged glances ¨C they had seen something like this before. "These symbols are strange... Are they the same ones we found in the hospital with Alex?" Saya asked, carefully examining the inscriptions. "Exactly. Only here, there are many more of them, and the atmosphere is even darker than in that hospital," Saeko confirmed. "Right. In the hospital, it looked like they were keeping one crazy person there, but here, it feels like a whole cult of madmen was conducting rituals," Rebecca added. "I think we should call Alex. He knows more about this. And Miu and Renka clearly don''t feel comfortable here," Kiriko suggested, sounding like the voice of reason. Everyone nodded in agreement and led Miu and Renka out of the room ¨C both looked so pale that it seemed they were about to pass out or throw up. Even those who had seen a lot before were feeling uneasy, and for Miu and Renka, this was their first experience like this. When the girls stepped outside, Rika immediately noticed their pale faces and looked at them curiously. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What did you see in there?" she asked. Valmet briefly explained the situation. "Hmm... Yeah, that''s creepy," was all Rika said, nodding. Then Valmet took out the communicator and put it in her ear to contact Alex. "Alex, do you copy? Are you here?" she asked. "What''s up, Valmet? Problems? Or do you need something moved or loaded?" Alex''s calm voice came through. "Are you far? We''ve got... some problems here. You''d better see it for yourself," Valmet replied. "I''m at the bank, I''ll be there in a couple of minutes," Alex said, ending the conversation. Valmet wondered what Alex was doing at the bank but decided not to dwell on it. She turned to the girls and informed them that he''d be there soon. Meanwhile, they helped Miu and Renka recover from what they had seen. After all, not every day do you find yourself in a place that looks like a crime scene, especially with clear evidence of some cult''s involvement. A few minutes passed, and the girls started feeling a little better, but the memories of the horrifying discovery still troubled them. Both understood that if it weren''t for their composure, the breakfast they had eaten that morning would have "returned to freedom" long ago. "What the hell was that?! The whole place looked like a scene from a horror movie!" Renka managed to say, still pale. "We don''t know ourselves," Saya shook her head. "The only place we''ve seen something like this before was in a hospital in our city. Nowhere else. According to Alex, it''s an ancient language found on some Obelisk... or what he calls a Marker. He didn''t go into detail, but he said that this Marker fell from the sky. Supposedly, it can influence people''s minds. I''m not sure how true that is, but if we assume it''s real, then maybe what we saw is the result of its influence." Miu and Renka exchanged confused glances. Saya''s words only intensified their bewilderment. "From space"? "Influencing the mind"? It all sounded like the ramblings of a madman. But judging by the serious faces of the others, it was far from a joke. They remembered that Alex always avoided discussions on this topic, brushing them off with remarks like "I''ll handle it myself" and telling them not to clutter their minds with unnecessary thoughts. A silence hung in the air. Each of the girls tried to process what was happening. They had seen the infected who resembled fanatics, encountered different types of zombies, even experimental ones. But what they had found at the clinic went beyond anything they had faced before. "Girls, he''s approaching," came Rika''s voice, who was observing the situation through the sniper rifle''s scope. "Where?" Rei asked, squinting toward the direction the rifle was pointed. "Over there, running across the walls like a real ninja," Rika replied with a slight smirk, pointing in the right direction. The girls turned their heads to the indicated spot and saw a barely distinguishable silhouette swiftly moving across the walls of the buildings. As it came closer, it became clear that it was Alex¡ªhe was nimbly jumping from one wall to another, continuing his movement. However, the closer he got, the more something about his appearance seemed... strange. When Alex made his final jump and landed next to the girls, they finally understood what was going on. He was literally covered in gold jewelry, and in his hands, he held a gold bar. "Did you gather supplies, or did you decide to rob a bank?" Valmet asked skeptically, crossing her arms over her chest. Alex touched his mask, and it vanished, revealing his face. He grinned widely and, tossing the gold bar in his hand, replied: "I''ve always wanted to rob a bank¡­ and thought, why not? Plus, I found a new friend. Meet Richard." The girls exchanged looks. Some rolled their eyes in displeasure, while others quietly chuckled. "I see you had fun," Saya shook her head. "But we have a situation that''s far from joyful. You better take a look for yourself." The smile faded from Alex''s face when he noticed the expressions of the girls. He realized that this was serious. Placing the gold bar on the hood of the Humvee, he began searching through his pockets¡­ or rather, where his pockets might have been if they existed in his suit at all. The girls watched this process in confusion until a sour expression appeared on his face. "What are you looking for? Your suit doesn''t have pockets," Rei asked, crossing her arms. "Cigarettes¡­" Alex sighed in resignation. "I forgot I don''t have pockets." Without a word, Rika tossed Alex a pack of cigarettes. He skillfully caught it mid-air and, smirking, blew her an air kiss in thanks. Rika just smirked and playfully winked at him. Lighting a cigarette, Alex finally turned his attention to the girls. He knew that if they interrupted him, something serious must have happened. Sure, he had robbed a bank for fun and grabbed a pile of gold jewelry, but the main thing he managed to acquire were useful supplies needed for growing crops in Alaska. Seeing that Alex was ready to listen, Saya began explaining what they had discovered at the family clinic. With every word she spoke, Alex''s face grew darker. At one point, he even irritably ran his hand across his face, trying to deal with the rising frustration. "Alright, I''ll go take a look at what''s going on. I''ll also take photos of those inscriptions," he said, getting ready to head inside. "I''ll go with you. That way, you can focus on the inscriptions, and I''ll cover you in case anything happens," Valmet offered. Alex nodded in agreement, and after informing the others that they would be back soon, he headed with Valmet toward the clinic. As they passed by the girls, Saya suddenly froze. She thought she saw two female figures floating behind Alex in similar robes. Blinking several times, she felt the gaze of one of them on her. Saya''s heart tightened with an inexplicable sense of unease. She quickly rubbed her eyes, hoping it was just her imagination, but the feeling of someone else''s presence didn''t go away. "What''s with you, pinkie? Why are you blinking like you saw a ghost?" Rebecca lazily asked, leaning against the hood of the Humvee. "I... I thought I saw two girls floating behind Alex... Like ghosts..." Saya replied uncertainly. Rebecca smirked. "Yeah, you definitely imagined it. Maybe it''s time for you to sleep? Looks like your mind''s going off track," she teased, pretending not to take Saya''s words seriously. But in reality, Rebecca was surprised. Somehow, Saya had seen the two Valkyries¡ªG?ndul and Reginleif¡ªwho were accompanying Alex in their spiritual form. The Valkyries were also stunned. They hadn''t expected an ordinary girl to notice them. G?ndul, looking directly at Saya, realized that she truly could see them. The two Valkyries exchanged a glance and decided to warn Alex. "Darling, your pink-haired girl seems to see us," suddenly, G?ndul''s voice echoed in his head. Alex froze, his eyes widening in surprise. "Are you sure?" he asked mentally. "Absolutely. She was looking directly at us, not at your back," confirmed Reginleif. Alex took a deep breath. He hadn''t expected this turn of events. How had Saya been able to see them? Was it an accident? Or did she have some hidden ability? "Alright, we''ll figure it out later. Just be careful," he finally replied. He was still thinking about what had just happened, but decided not to dwell on it for now. Valmet, walking beside him, hadn''t noticed anything in his behavior and calmly continued moving forward. Entering the building, Alex immediately sensed an unpleasant smell that made him wrinkle his nose. Looking around, he couldn''t help but frown¡ªeverything in the room looked like a scene from a classic slasher. "Ugh... Terrible sight... Alright, let''s see what these psychos wrote," he muttered, rubbing his forehead in annoyance. Alex sighed heavily and pushed a body aside that was blocking his view of the inscriptions on the floor. Crouching down, he tried to study them, but the longer he looked, the more they seemed disconnected¡ªa chaotic jumble of words, like fragments of different phrases pieced together in the hope of making something meaningful. Lifting his gaze, he looked at the walls. The situation there was the same: random scribblings that gave the impression someone had tried to make a message from them, but all that resulted was nonsense. Alex tried to find some kind of pattern in these symbols. He didn''t know the Marker''s language, but strangely enough, he could intuitively understand its meaning, though he couldn''t explain how. "Do you understand anything?" Valmet asked, noticing how intently he was studying the bloody inscriptions. "It''s hard to say¡­ Everything looks too chaotic," Alex shook his head. Taking a holograph from his pocket, he asked Valmet to step back and then activated the scanner. Hoping that the program created by GIR would be able to make sense of at least some of this chaos, Alex closely monitored the data processing. Valmet moved closer and peered over his shoulder, watching the device at work. A few minutes later, the analysis was complete. The program couldn''t decrypt the Marker''s language, but it managed to organize the chaotic sentences into coherent phrases. Alex thoughtfully stroked his chin, staring at the results. "I''m not implying anything... But are you sure you even understand what''s written here? You said you didn''t know this language," Valmet asked, studying the focused expression on his face. "It''s like foreign languages... When you intuitively grasp the meaning of what''s being said, even if you don''t know the exact translation," Alex explained, without taking his eyes off the symbols. "So, what does it say, since you claim you understand it?" Valmet asked, moving closer to him. Alex slid his finger across the screen, pointing to the deciphered phrases. "If you don''t translate it literally, the meaning is roughly like this: ''Torn body¡ªtorn promise. Whole body¡ªwhole promise.'' And it repeats everywhere: ''Become one with us''¡­ It''s all about unity, some kind of merging, but what exactly is supposed to unite¡ªI don''t understand. The rest of the symbols seem meaningless." It was the first time he had encountered the Marker''s language, and he was still trying to decipher it. But even now, it was becoming clear to him what this "unity" was referring to. Alex tore his gaze away from the holographic device and once again scanned the room, covered in symbols. Only one explanation for what had happened kept running through his mind: either there was a fragment of the Marker somewhere in this city, or these people had already been its sleeping agents before they completely lost their minds. And this bloodbath was just confirmation of that. "If most of the symbols are meaningless, maybe there are more similar writings in other parts of the clinic?" Valmet asked thoughtfully. "Maybe. But I don''t think it''ll help. This all looks like the ramblings of a madman¡­ What worries me more is what comes next from this madness," Alex replied tiredly. "What do you mean? Don''t tell me the situation could get even worse," Valmet frowned. "I''m not sure yet. But shit''s gonna hit the fan, and there''s no stopping it¡­" Alex said, clearly not wanting to continue the conversation. Valmet just sighed heavily. She knew Alex wasn''t saying much, but from his words, it was clear that things could get even worse in the future. But how much worse, she didn''t know. The world was already in the midst of a zombie apocalypse, but it seemed like the real nightmare was yet to come. Alex, on the other hand, was mulling over whether there was a fragment of the Marker in this city¡­ or maybe it had already been here and disappeared. In any case, if the fragment was still somewhere nearby, he needed to get it before the Evil Corporation did. To be continued¡­ +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 252 - 252: Another Encounter with Necromorphs Alex and Valmet stood in a grim room, saturated with the stench of death. Corpses lay scattered chaotically across the floor, while the walls and ceiling were covered in bloody symbols written in the language of the Marker. This was already the second time Alex had encountered these signs in this world, and it only confirmed his suspicions: either a shard of the Marker had been in the city of Tanegashima, or it was still here. However, the likelihood that the Evil Corporation hadn''t taken it was extremely low. Alex rubbed his face wearily, suppressing his irritation. Everything was only getting worse, and he didn''t need to be a prophet to understand¡ªthe situation would escalate even further soon. The apocalypse, which had already engulfed the world, was about to gain a new player¡ªNecromorphs. But right now, something else was bothering him: was there an Evil Corporation lab in this city, and how had the Marker''s influence spread here? There were two possibilities: either it was the result of the corporation''s experiments, or some idiot had accidentally found a shard and decided to carry it around as a souvenir, completely unaware of the consequences. "What are we going to do?" Valmet asked, gently placing a hand on his shoulder, trying to pull him out of his thoughts. "Do we head back to the girls or search the clinic?" Alex blinked, shaking off unnecessary thoughts, and looked at Valmet. She repeated the question, and he nodded. He had a feeling he was missing something, so leaving without searching everything would be a mistake. "I think we should take a look around. But we need to be careful," he said. "Got it. I''ll contact the girls and let them know." Pulling out her communicator, Valmet quickly relayed the information to the others. When she finished, she glanced at Alex and nodded¡ªeverything was taken care of. They left the eerie room, moving down the corridor. Valmet mentioned that they had already checked all the rooms on the first floor but found nothing unusual. Alex only gave a brief nod¡ªthis meant their path led to the second floor. Reaching the staircase, he turned to Valmet. "Move quietly," he reminded her. Valmet nodded seriously, keeping her weapon at the ready. Alex unholstered a black pistol from his belt and cautiously began ascending first. Step by step, listening to every sound, he reached the next landing and peeked around the corner to check the surroundings. The second floor seemed empty. Exchanging a glance with Valmet, Alex signaled for her to follow him. She silently climbed up after him, understanding that caution here wasn''t just a precaution¡ªit was a necessity for survival. Alex carefully examined the ceiling, listening for any suspicious sounds. He knew that Necromorphs liked to attack from above, hiding in ventilation shafts or on ledges. Though for now, he couldn''t be sure if they were here. Approaching the first door on the second floor, Alex slowly, silently pushed it open. Inside, they were met with a gruesome massacre. Blood was splattered across the walls, and a mangled corpse lay on the floor. "Looks like this was a doctor," Alex said quietly, observing the body without stepping inside. Valmet crouched, examining the remains. "What could have shredded him like this? It''s like he was put through a meat grinder¡­" "Let''s hope whatever did this is already gone," Alex muttered grimly. Valmet nodded silently. In all the records about zombies that Alex had gathered, there hadn''t been a single mention of infected capable of tearing a person apart this brutally. Closing the door behind them, Alex and Valmet continued down the hallway toward the next room. They carefully checked one room after another until they reached another door. Alex carefully pushed it open and froze for a moment, his gaze locking onto the bodies lying on the floor. There were many corpses. The people looked relatively intact, with no signs of brutal punishment, which sharply contrasted with what they had seen before. Alex frowned. Valmet noticed it too. They exchanged a look, realizing they were thinking the same thing. While the bodies in the previous rooms had been torn apart, here everything seemed... wrong. There were no bites, no cuts, no signs of violent death on the bodies. It was as if these people had simply lain down and died. "This is strange..." Valmet murmured quietly. "No bite marks, no claw wounds. Zombies or mutants clearly have nothing to do with this." "I agree." Alex carefully examined the walls and doors. "They didn''t try to defend themselves. No attempts at barricading, no signs of a struggle... It''s like they just... took and died." The situation was too suspicious. Alex felt an unpleasant premonition. He narrowed his eyes, scanning the pile of bodies, and suddenly noticed an anomaly. His eye twitched nervously. Something was hidden beneath the pile of corpses. Alex recognized the trick immediately. Necromorph. It was lying in wait, hoping an unsuspecting victim would come closer. "Of course... Again, these cheap tricks," Alex thought darkly. He quietly touched Valmet''s arm, drawing her attention. She looked at him questioningly, but Alex didn''t explain with words¡ªhe simply pointed to the suspicious spot. Valmet squinted, peering at the pile of bodies. Her eyes widened as she finally noticed what Alex had seen. She immediately shifted her gaze back to him, clearly waiting for an explanation. "Calmly, we leave. Slowly, without sudden movements," Alex whispered, signaling to retreat. "Are you sure it''s not dead?" Valmet asked just as quietly. "It''s pretending. Just like the zombies that are ''dead'' but still walk." "That makes sense," Valmet nodded. They began to cautiously back away. Alex had already made up his mind: as soon as they got outside, he was going to burn this clinic to the ground. He didn''t care how many more Necromorphs were hiding in the building. They were disgusting, dangerous creatures, and it was better to get rid of the entire nest at once. Slowly retreating, Alex and Valmet moved toward the staircase leading to the first floor. But they didn''t make it very far when something crashed in one of the rooms. The sound was so loud, it seemed like a full-scale riot had broken out. Alex tensed instantly. His eye began twitching again. Without hesitation, Valmet raised her assault rifle, aiming it down the corridor. "That son of a..." Alex muttered irritably. "Maybe we''ll get lucky?" Valmet said with doubt, hoping that the local creatures wouldn''t pay attention to the noise. But before Valmet could finish, Necromorphs burst out from the distant rooms, letting out a terrifying scream that sounded like a dying wail as they broke through the doors. Alex reacted instantly, grabbing Muramasu, and raised the blade over his head. He waited until the last Necromorph appeared in the corridor, timing the perfect moment. Valmet opened fire, but quickly realized that no matter how many bullets she fired, the monsters didn''t care. They continued to advance as if they felt no pain. There was a characteristic click as the mechanism activated, and the katana shot into Alex''s palm with force. Grabbing the hilt, he made a powerful swing, sending an air blade toward the Necromorphs. The wind blade swept through the corridor, slicing the monsters into pieces. The Necromorphs froze, then crumbled into chunks with a wet crack. Alex remembered: to kill these creatures, you had to aim for their limbs ¡ª their weak point. Valmet lowered her assault rifle, staring dumbfounded at the corridor scattered with dismembered bodies. "What kind of zombies are these?" she gasped in shock. "I shot almost an entire clip at them, and it didn''t even faze them!" "That''s what a person turns into under the influence of the Marker," Alex replied calmly, moving closer. "Look more closely... See how deformed their bodies are? They''ve literally been turned inside out." Frowning, Valmet knelt by the nearest corpse to get a better look. Alex pulled out his holographic scanner and began scanning the remains, adding the data to the database. Valmet pulled out a knife and carefully lifted one of the monster''s limbs. The flesh appeared horribly twisted: tendons were coiled, bones bent at unnatural angles, and the internal organs were turned inside out. At that moment, Saya''s voice crackled through the communicator: "What''s going on over there? Are you okay?" Without looking up from his scanning, Alex answered briefly: "I''ll explain everything when we get out of here." Valmet grimaced, continuing to examine the bodies. "This doesn''t even look like zombies," she said, standing up straight. "At least zombies still retain human traits, but these... these things are nothing like people anymore." "Exactly," Alex said. "Under the influence of the Marker, a person first becomes a lifeless puppet. They obey some unknown command... And when they die, their body is reborn into this." Valmet abruptly turned to him, narrowing her eyes. "How do you know so much?" Alex smirked. "Ancient records. Necromorphs were called demons or higher beings in various sources, but it all comes down to one thing ¡ª the Marker." "If that''s the case... then there''s a shard of it somewhere in this city," Valmet murmured thoughtfully. Alex nodded. "Most likely. The Necromorphs wouldn''t stay in one place without its influence." He put away the holographic scanner, gave one last glance at the corridor, and headed toward the exit. "It''s time to get out of here. We need to warn the others and pass the information to the other teams." As they descended, Alex pondered: should he burn the clinic? It seemed to pose no threat anymore... but it was better to be safe. Thoughts of the Marker and Necromorphs were giving him a headache. "Is it really so hard to just visit a city during a zombie apocalypse without encountering some other nightmare?" he thought wearily, rubbing his face. At that moment, through their spiritual connection, the familiar voice of G?ndul rang out: "Darling, I believe in you. You''ll make it." Alex smiled. "I hope so... But after this world, I definitely need a vacation." G?ndul just laughed at Alex''s words and disappeared again, so she wouldn''t be spotted by Saya, who somehow managed to see them. Alex and Valmet exited the clinic, and he immediately noticed Saya trying to make something out behind him. From her gaze, he quickly understood she was searching for the two Valkyries, but they had already returned to the spiritual space to avoid accidental exposure. "Is something behind me?" Alex asked, pretending not to understand. "Saya just thought she saw ghosts of two women flying behind you," Rei lazily remarked, sitting on the hood of the Hummer. "Wow, ghosts? And women, too?" Alex feigned surprise. "I didn''t think I was that popular, that even the souls of beautiful women can''t leave me alone." "Keep laughing, idiot," Saya muttered, puffing her cheeks. "Maybe I really just imagined it... from lack of sleep." Alex smirked, looking at her disgruntled face. He stepped closer and gently placed his hand on her head. Saya just grunted and turned away, deciding he was teasing her. Alex leaned down and whispered in her ear so that no one else could hear: "Maybe when we get back, we can lie down and sleep? I wouldn''t mind." "Y-You idiot! Who would want to sleep with you?!" Saya exclaimed, instantly turning bright red. Embarrassed, she immediately started pushing him away, but as soon as Alex hugged her, the girl instantly calmed down. Though she continued to frown, she didn''t try to break free. The other girls, seeing her reaction, laughed, knowing how easily Alex could fluster Saya. "So, what did you find?" asked Rika, sitting on the roof of the Hummer. "Valmet started shooting." "We found something... unpleasant. It''s easier to show than explain," Alex said, pulling out the holographic tablet. Intrigued, the girls gathered around him. Alex first displayed the inscriptions on the walls they had already seen earlier, explaining their meaning. Then, he smoothly moved to what he and Valmet had discovered on the second floor. As soon as the holographic projection of the Necromorph appeared, disgust reflected on the girls'' faces. The creature looked so grotesque and horrifying that even the toughest among them flinched. Alex repeated the explanation he had already given Valmet so that everyone could better understand the situation. After his words, the girls'' expressions became serious. "So, what are we going to do?" Saya asked, leaning against him. "I don''t know yet," Alex shook his head. "Too little information." "You said our group transported one of the Marker fragments by plane," Valmet reminded him. "So, the Evil Corporation already has at least one." "Valmet''s right, but we don''t know how many fragments they have," Saya frowned. "It could be one... or dozens, maybe even hundreds. Who knows how big the original Marker was and how many pieces they managed to find? If even a tiny shard can do this, imagine what the whole thing could do." The girls exchanged worried glances, realizing the scale of the threat. "What if the Evil Corporation tries to build their own Marker?" Beatrix asked thoughtfully. "Will it work?... Or not?" Alex looked at Beatrix in surprise. He hadn''t expected this sweet and carefree girl to ask such a precise and relevant question. The other girls also paused, reflecting on the words of the blonde samurai. "I don''t think it will work," Rei spoke first. "Shouldn''t only the original work? A copy... well, it''s just a copy. It''s like making an exact copy of a sword but out of plastic." "No, Rei, Beatrix is right," Saya shook her head. "If they''ve recreated the entire process of constructing the Marker, then even if it''s a copy, it should still work. I don''t know why, but I have a feeling that even a fake Marker could function." "Do you really believe that a created copy could work?" Miu asked thoughtfully. Doubt was written not only on her face¡ª the other girls were also skeptical of the idea. But what concerned them more was: how could the Evil Corporation have data on what the Marker looked like and how to build it? Alex already knew the answer to this question. He began explaining how exactly the Marker influences people, since the girls had already seen its effects. At first, they didn''t believe it, even Rebecca, who had seen a lot traveling with Alex. However, when he gave the example of how the Marker works¡ª how it casts a fog over a person and literally shows them how to build another one¡ª the girls slowly started to understand that it was indeed possible. "If you''re right, and the Marker forces people to build new Markers..." Rika looked at Alex. "Maybe there are fanatics with brainwashed minds in the Evil Corporation too?" "That''s more than likely," Alex nodded. "The line between knowledge and madness is very thin. And if someone works in the research department of the Evil Corporation, then they definitely aren''t all there. That only means one thing: sooner or later, they''ll fall under the influence of the Marker." "Damn it..." Rebecca sighed irritably. "Can''t they just take those damn stones and throw them back into space?! But no, they have to stick their noses where they shouldn''t and make things even worse! Why can''t these idiots ever think with their damned heads?! No need to guess¡ª sooner or later, everything will go to hell, and those bastards will escape from their labs!" Alex smirked. She was right. The human factor¡ª that''s what always caused the downfall of villainous organizations. No matter where you looked, catastrophic mistakes always happened in them, and almost always, it was someone''s stupidity behind it. The girls continued to discuss the situation passionately, and Rebecca especially wasn''t holding back on the insults. Alex even thought that she could scold anyone, even a great villain with angelic patience. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He stepped aside to contact the other raid groups and update them on the situation. After accessing the general channel, he informed them that he had encountered a new type of infected. The data had already been sent to the group leaders via holograms. "The new mutants are dangerous and incredibly resilient. Also, they can pretend to be dead," he explained. "If you come across strange writings in blood, scan them." He was about to disconnect when a voice came through the communicator. "Alex, come in! Are you still there?" It was Kota. "Yes, I''m listening. What''s going on?" Alex asked. "We found something¡­ strange nest," Kota''s voice sounded tense. "After what you said about the new infected, I think you should see this." "A nest?" Alex immediately guessed. "Honestly, I don''t even know how to describe it... but you should see it yourself. One word¡ªdisgusting." Alex''s expression darkened. "Got it. I''ll be there soon. Don''t stick your necks out," he replied briefly, ending the call. Alex turned off the communicator and returned to the girls. By the time he approached, they had calmed down and were now discussing the next catastrophe that the Evil Corporation was planning to cause. Seeing him, they immediately asked what he had been discussing with the other raid groups. "I just passed along the data so they know what they might be facing," Alex answered. "Also, Kota mentioned they discovered some strange nest and asked me to check it out personally." These words piqued the girls'' genuine interest. "Alright, I''ll go check it out, but be careful," Alex said, looking at each of them in turn. "We don''t know how many of those creatures are still roaming the city." "Be careful yourself," Kiriko noted, stepping toward him and gently squeezing his cheeks. "We know you''re strong, but a little extra caution never hurt anyone." "Heh, I''m always careful," Alex smirked, taking her hand. "And if you get into danger, contact me immediately. I''ll be there in an instant." "Go already! And don''t forget to take a picture of that strange nest," Rebecca added with a grin, waving her hand. Alex smiled, then, before leaving, kissed the girls on the cheek, skipping Miu and Renka since he had no relationship with them. Waving goodbye, he accelerated and jumped onto the wall of the nearest building, running along it like a ninja. The girls watched him until he disappeared around the corner, then continued their search for supplies, hoping they wouldn''t have to face the nightmare they''d seen in the clinic again. Meanwhile, Kota put the communicator back in his pocket. Before they had stumbled upon the nest, they had checked out several locations but hadn''t found anything useful. Then someone suggested they check out the basement¡­ and that''s where they saw it. The group silently studied the strange formation, trying to figure out what they were dealing with. "So, is he coming or what?" Takashi broke the silence, lazily leaning against the wall. "He said he''ll be here soon," Kota replied. "Dear, maybe you could show us the new mutants Alex discovered in the meantime?" the female officer asked him. "Oh, right, I almost forgot," Kota pulled out the hologram and activated it. They gathered around him as he began loading the files sent by Alex. The first images to appear on the screen were of strange symbols found in the clinic. "Some creepy symbols¡­ What are they written with?" Mernna frowned, leaning on Kota''s shoulder. "There''s no doubt about it, that''s blood," Takashi replied grimly. "Look at the pictures, there was a real slaughter." "Looks like a crazy cult went on a rampage there," Matsushima muttered, staring at the images. "Alright, let''s move on," Takashi urged Kota. "I want to see what new mutants we''re dealing with." Kota nodded and opened the next file. As soon as the hologram displayed the images, everyone''s face showed expressions of disgust. The new mutants looked as though they had been turned inside out, their bodies horrifically deformed. "Necromorphs¡­?" Takashi muttered, reading the name. "Why does Alex always give mutants such stupid names?" "Is something wrong with that?" Merna scoffed, glancing at him. "If you''re so smart, come up with something better." Takashi just rolled his eyes. He had gotten used to the fact that the girls in Kota''s group were only kind to Kota, while the other guys were treated like enemies. He didn''t understand how Kota managed to lead them, but he wasn''t about to get involved in this drama. Meanwhile, the group continued to discuss the new type of mutants while also studying the data on how to fight them. Alex, running along the walls towards Kota''s group, spotted them in the distance. After making one last jump, he landed nearby and saw that everyone was huddled around the hologram, examining some data. His gaze fell on two newcomers in the group ¡ª Takeda, the boxer, and his judo friend Ukita. He just shook his head, thinking to himself that these two were complete idiots. What was the point of joining Kota''s squad if your main skills were punching and throwing? That wouldn''t help against zombies. "Yo, you guys tired of waiting?" Alex called out, drawing the group''s attention. "Always fast, huh? Decided to go straight through again?" Takashi responded, turning his head to him. "Nah," Alex scoffed, then looked at the newcomers. "What are you two doing here? Can you shoot? Do you know anything about fighting zombies?" "We came as laborers," Takeda explained. "Someone has to move heavy stuff for loading onto the transport. We''re unlikely to help much in combat, but extra hands never hurt." Alex nodded, acknowledging the sense in that, and then turned his gaze to Kota. "Alright, now tell me, what kind of nest did you find, and why do I have to see it?" "You can''t explain it in a few words, better see it for yourself," Kota replied, gesturing for him to follow. Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise but followed him anyway. The rest of the group joined them. On the way, he asked questions, but neither Kota nor Takashi could explain anything clearly, only vaguely hinting at something strange. This only fueled his curiosity. The zombie nests they had encountered before usually belonged to either night mutants or Jumpers, and they always looked the same ¡ª dirty lairs littered with corpses. So if this time things were different, it must be something truly unusual. They circled around the warehouse to the back, where the basement entrance was located. Kota stopped in front of a heavy metal door. "We found this downstairs. In a word, disgusting," he said, shaking his head. "Well, I''ll go take a look. You guys stay here and keep an eye on things. If I find anything interesting, I''ll let you know," Alex said, reaching for the door. "Wait, you''re seriously going alone?! Is your head on straight?!" Takeda exclaimed, blocking his way. "What''s the problem? I''ll take care of myself. You should be more careful," Alex waved his hand, signaling that everything was under control. Without waiting for further objections, he opened the door and started heading down. Takeda and Ukita stared after him in disbelief, unable to believe that he was heading into the unknown without a hint of fear. "Does he even understand what he''s doing?" Takeda muttered, looking at Kota. "This is Alex. He''s always like that," Takashi shrugged. Meanwhile, Alex descended into the basement and snapped his fingers, activating a light spell. As the room lit up, he was greeted by a repulsive sight. The entire basement was covered in biomass made of dark red flesh, pulsating like a living organism. Vascular protrusions, resembling intertwined veins, stuck out of the walls, and in some places, there were what appeared to be eyes, slowly moving in sync with the grotesque breathing. Alex''s eye twitched in disgust. "Shit... I''ve seen some gross stuff, but this is something new," he muttered. He didn''t even want to touch this disgusting stuff, let alone step on it. So he pulled out his Chastifol from his inventory and transformed the spear into a convenient flying cushion. Settling onto it, he slowly floated forward, carefully observing his surroundings. "This crap looks like it''s alive," Geir?lul''s voice sounded in his head. "Don''t I know it... It even breathes, the bastard," Alex grunted, feeling the foul stench of decaying flesh filling the air. Discussing with the Valkyries the disgusting mass that covered the entire basement, Alex continued moving on his flying cushion, hoping to find some clues. Carefully scanning his surroundings, he suddenly noticed a strange anomaly among the biomass. Flying closer, he saw that the flesh had formed something resembling an altar. However, what caught his attention the most was the object resting on this grotesque organic platform. "Looks like some kind of altar," Reginleif spoke first. "Better pay attention to what''s on top of it," Alex pointed out, indicating the black stone ominously shimmering in the dim light. "Could it be... what we think it is?" Hrist asked in surprise. "Exactly, a fragment of the Marker," Alex confirmed. "But it''s strange, why hasn''t it been taken yet? Either way, it''s better to remove it just to be safe." The Valkyries unanimously agreed with his decision. Before touching the artifact, Alex tried to determine whether this fragment was connected to the others. Upon closer inspection, he noticed faint energy threads extending upwards and disappearing into the distance. This meant that even separated, the fragments of the Marker maintained a connection. Taking a massive black box from his inventory, Alex prepared to seal the find. The stone, about the size of a human head, was covered in strange symbols, but studying them now didn''t make sense. Everything could be checked later. As soon as he touched the fragment, he felt a foreign presence trying to infiltrate his mind. Alex merely rolled his eyes, ignoring the effect, and quickly placed the stone in the box, sealed it, and put it back in his inventory. "Well, that''s done," he said, clapping his hands as if shaking off invisible dust. "Alex, look! Something''s happening with the flesh!" Randgriz suddenly exclaimed, pointing to the side. Following her gesture, Alex saw the biomass rapidly changing. It trembled, contracted, and began to dissolve into a sinister, foul liquid. It became clear to him ¡ª the fragment of the Marker was holding this flesh together, and once the connection was severed, the entire mass started to break down. Watching the transformation of the disgusting growth into a viscous sludge, Alex had no intention of collecting samples for study. He certainly didn''t want to touch that filth. Deciding there was nothing else to do in the basement, Alex turned the cushion around and, wasting no time, headed back to the exit. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 253 - 253: T-103 After Alex disappeared into the basement covered in strange biomass resembling flesh, Kota''s group remained on guard as he had requested. They locked all the doors to prevent any unexpected zombie appearances, and after making sure everything was secure, they waited for Alex to return while he dealt with the strange nest below. Ukita and Takeda were curious about who Alex really was and why he had decided to enter such a dangerous place alone. Hearing their question, Takashi and Kota exchanged glances, deciding who would explain. Kota gave Takashi a pointed look, silently telling him that it was his responsibility¡ªafter all, he was the closest to Alex, and his mother, Namiyo, was in a relationship with him. Understanding the unspoken message, Takashi barely resisted the urge to smack Kota with his shotgun. Suppressing his irritation, he began telling Takeda and Ukita what they needed to know about Alex. Of course, he chose his words carefully, aware that the full truth would sound completely insane. He couldn''t exactly say that he was a reincarnated person from a futuristic world and that Alex was essentially his stepfather. Even the thought of it seemed absurd to Takashi. Maybe Kota would believe it, but no one else. Takeda and Ukita listened with shocked expressions, and as Takashi continued, their amazement only grew. They couldn''t believe that someone their age was capable of such feats, and that the survivors relied on Alex''s organization to stay alive. The more they learned, the more astonished they became. The conversation gradually shifted to personal topics, but the moment school days were mentioned, Takashi and Kota immediately shut down. Takeda noticed this and tactfully changed the subject, not wanting to push them. Some time passed when suddenly, a disgusting stench began seeping from the basement. If it had smelled like decay before, now the odor had become truly unbearable. Even through the closed metal doors, the suffocating stench was so intense that everyone''s eyes started watering. "Oh god, what the hell did he do down there?!" Takashi coughed, pinching his nose. "This reeks worse than any of the nests we''ve found before," Kota added, looking pale. "Even compared to those, this is just hell." "I don''t know, and I don''t want to know!" Merna groaned, struggling against nausea. "Should we open the windows? Or even the doors? I''d rather let a zombie in than deal with this..." Everyone immediately rushed to open the warehouse''s windows and doors, hoping to lessen the unbearable stench. But even that wasn''t enough. The foul smell had seeped into the air, their clothes, the walls¡ªit felt like they themselves were now soaked in the disgusting odor. When they couldn''t take it anymore and were about to flee the warehouse, the iron basement door clanged open, and Alex appeared in the doorway. His face was hidden behind the helmet of his combat suit. Before he could say a word, the entire group bolted outside, gasping desperately for fresh air. Alex stood there, confused, his expression hidden behind the mask. "What''s with them?" he muttered, only to hear the voices of the Valkyries in his spiritual space. They reminded him that after removing the Marker fragment, the biomass had dissolved into sludge, and that sludge was now the source of the horrific stench. Alex simply nodded and calmly walked outside. The sight that greeted him was amusing: the whole group was panting as if fresh air was the greatest thing they had ever breathed. "Weaklings," Alex smirked, looking at the guys. The moment he said that, everyone turned to him with irritated faces. Their cheeks twitched as they realized he was calling them weak while safely hidden inside a sealed helmet. "Screw you," Takashi snapped, pointing at him. "Your damn face is covered! You''re the last person who should be saying that!" "And whose fault is that?" Alex replied in an innocent tone, hiding his smirk behind the helmet. "You could''ve worn respirators¡­ or at least masks." The guys'' faces twitched even more after Alex''s comment, but none of them could argue¡ªafter all, they could have thought of covering their faces with respirators themselves to avoid inhaling that disgusting stench. Now it felt like the foul odor was following them everywhere. Exchanging glances, they decided that once they got back, they would take a long, thorough shower and simply burn their clothes. Well, except for Takashi¡ªhe wasn''t willing to part with his mother Gloria''s jacket and was mentally calculating how many times he would have to wash it to completely get rid of the stench. "So, what did you find down there?" Takashi asked, trying to suppress his gag reflex. "Nothing unusual, really. Just a mutated zombie that evolved into something new¡ªa parasite or something like that. You get what I mean, Kota," Alex said, carefully choosing his words to make the lie as believable as possible. Kota, catching the hint, immediately nodded, realizing what Alex was getting at. All eyes turned to him, waiting for an explanation. Alex, seeing the attention shift, smirked in satisfaction¡ªhe had successfully avoided unnecessary explanations and complicated justifications. The wisest decision was simply to "throw Kota under the bus" and let him deal with everyone''s questions. Although Alex could have summed it up in a few words¡ªa zombie mutated into a biomass that absorbed unlucky victims¡ªKota had already taken the bait. He nodded, thinking about how similar these monsters were to the ones he had encountered in video games. But this was reality. The thought that he and his group could have become part of that disgusting nest made him shudder involuntarily. "Then can you explain what the hell that thing in the basement was?" Takashi asked, staring intently at Kota. "There are always these trap monsters in games. They''re similar to what we saw in the basement¡ªif you get caught, you become part of the biomass. The only way to destroy something like that is to find its heart. Usually, it''s located at the origin point of the growth," Kota explained. "So we were just lucky that we didn''t go down there and end up as part of that... flesh mess?" Takeda asked, trying to process what he had just heard. Alex and Kota silently nodded. The realization of the gruesome fate they had narrowly avoided sent a chill through everyone. But Kota, getting carried away, decided not to stop there. He began describing in detail what happened to the victims trapped inside and how their "assimilation" ended. The longer he talked, the paler his teammates became. The girls who were in a relationship with him initially just tensed up, but soon their expressions turned downright ominous. Alex, having already removed his mask, watched the scene unfold with clear amusement. He noticed the girls exchanging glances and mentally wished Kota luck¡ªhe was going to need it. Of course, Alex was right. Merna, one of Kota''s girlfriends, smacked him on the back of the head so hard that his glasses nearly flew off. The loud smack echoed through the room, and for a moment, it felt like the entire city had heard it. Kota, clutching his head, looked at Merna and the other girls in confusion. But they had no intention of stopping. Realizing he had no idea why he was being hit, they immediately began scolding him. Takeda, Ukita, and Takashi wisely took a few steps back to avoid getting caught in the crossfire. Alex smirked, thinking that all he was missing now was some snacks¡ªfamily drama was always entertaining to watch. However, a sudden alert from their communicators interrupted the scolding. Alex and Kota exchanged glances. The girls fell silent. They connected to the channel where the call was coming from. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hello?! Is anyone there?! This is Itami! We''ve got major problems¡ªwe need backup!" Itami''s panicked voice came through. Alex and Kota tensed upon hearing Itami''s panicked voice. Kota gave a nod, passing the initiative to Alex, who returned the gesture. "Itami, what happened? Speak quickly," Alex demanded, wanting to get the details. "We were at the mall when some strange man attacked us," Itami replied, his breathing heavy¡ªhe was clearly running. "Itami, details," Alex reminded him, pressing for a faster response. "Shit, give me that!" Shino''s voice cut in. "Some tall bastard in a coat and hat attacked us as we were leaving the mall. No matter how much we shot him, he didn''t even flinch. We even tried blowing him up with grenades, but that only slowed him down for a couple of seconds! He crushed our Humvee like a tin can! We''re trying to shake him off, but he''s right on our heels and won''t stop!" "Hold on, I''m on my way," Alex said, making it clear that help was coming. "Just hurry the hell up! We''re running out of ammo!" Shino shouted before the transmission cut off. Alex quickly processed what he had just heard. Based on Shino''s description, their opponent was none other than Mr. X¡ªalso known as the T-103. A part of the "Tyrant" project, it was a highly durable and relentless bio-weapon created in a lab. The worst part about this model was its near-human intelligence, allowing it to carry out complex orders. But what made it even more dangerous was its ability to mutate upon taking critical damage, becoming faster, stronger, and even deadlier. "Kota, take your team and head to the mall. Pick up Itami''s group. I''ll go ahead and see what they''re dealing with," Alex said as his helmet formed around his head, concealing his face. Kota nodded and signaled the others to load into the Humvee. The next moment, Alex shot forward, sprinting across the rooftops toward the shopping center. He was curious to see Mr. X in action, but more importantly, he needed to save Itami''s group. Meanwhile... Itami''s team was scrambling through the shopping mall, desperately trying to shake off their relentless pursuer. They had used everything they could to slow him down, but bullets simply bounced off his coat. The only vulnerable spot was his head, but even unloading an entire magazine into it only made him pause for a brief moment before his wounds rapidly healed. Still, every short delay gave them a chance to catch their breath. However, it felt as if Mr. X could sense their location, tracking them down with pinpoint accuracy¡ªalmost like they had a beacon on them. Even locked doors were useless¡ªTyrant simply smashed through walls, advancing in his slow but unstoppable pace. Another attack momentarily slowed him down, and Itami''s group rounded a corner, finally getting a moment to breathe. They had lost count of how many laps they had run through the shopping center. "Kuribayashi, any word on backup?!" Takeo Kurota panted. "I''m about to pass out from all this running! Not even Alex''s training tired me out this much..." "Shut up, Takeo!" Shino snapped. "You think you''re the only one exhausted?! We''ve done ten damn laps around this goddamn mall!" Takeo flinched under her fiery glare and quickly looked away. Everyone knew that Shino Kuribayashi was the type of girl who wouldn''t hesitate to deck you if you pissed her off. "Alright, Shino, calm down," Mari Kurokawa stepped in, positioning herself between them to prevent a fight. "What did Alex say?" "He said he''d be here soon. But I have no idea where he is right now, so I don''t know how long that''ll take," Shino replied, catching her breath. "Knowing Alex, he won''t take long," Itami said, wiping sweat from his forehead. "But for now¡­ we need to start running again. I have a feeling that bastard''s already recovered." At that moment, the floor trembled. A loud crashing sound echoed from somewhere behind them. "RUN!" Shino shouted, and the group took off once more. Hearing Shino''s words, everyone quickly gathered and began to run. With their ammunition running low, they conserved it, only firing when Mr. X got too close. The moment the group took off, the wall to their right exploded in a cloud of dust and debris. Through the breach, Mr. X calmly stepped out, his cold gaze immediately locking onto the fleeing group. The realization that their pursuer had recovered faster than before pushed Itami and the others to increase their speed, hoping to outrun him and hold on until Alex arrived. They were so focused on running that they didn''t realize they had turned down the wrong corridor. Having circled the mall several times, they were familiar with its layout, but this time a single wrong turn played a cruel trick on them. It wasn''t until they found themselves in a dead-end that they realized there was no way back. The mood sank instantly¡ªif Alex didn''t make it in time, their fate was sealed. "Shit, who turned the wrong way?" Shino snapped, her gaze landing on Takeo. "Takeo, you were in the front!" "Don''t point at me!" he retorted, fully aware of the hopelessness of the situation. "You all followed me!" "Enough arguing," Itami cut them off sharply, forcing himself to stay calm. "If we''re lucky, we can hold out until Alex gets here. Check how much ammo and grenades we have left." The group quickly checked their supplies. The result was discouraging¡ªthere were too few rounds left to keep holding off the Tyrant. The realization only deepened their despair. And just then, Mr. X slowly emerged from around the corner. He stared silently at them, took one step, then another, gradually picking up speed. "It''s been a pleasure serving with you guys," Itami sighed, watching as the Tyrant began to approach. "Me too..." Takeo mumbled, near tears. "And I never even got my cat-wife..." They raised their weapons, preparing to make their final stand. If they were going to die, it would be fighting. But suddenly, a deafening crash sounded¡ªlike a hurricane breaking through the walls. For a moment, everyone froze, and then they realized: only one person could cause such destruction. "Leaf Technique: Dynamic Entrance!" a familiar voice rang out. The wall to Mr. X''s right exploded into pieces, and Alex shot through it, as though fired from a cannon. Everything seemed to move in slow motion as his foot slammed with devastating force into the Tyrant''s face. The impact sent Mr. X flying backward, crashing through wall after wall until his body disappeared beneath a pile of rubble. Alex landed, stood up straight, and, glancing at the hole in the wall, grinned. "Yo, did you guys miss me?" he asked, lazily raising a hand in greeting. Seeing Alex''s arrival, Itami''s entire group felt a wave of relief. Exhausted, they collapsed to the floor, trying to catch their breath. Takeo was the happiest¡ªhe had already said his goodbyes to life, but now he had another chance to fulfill his dream of marrying a cat-wife... even though he hadn''t even thought about the fact that such a thing didn''t exist in this world. Shino and Mari also sat down heavily, breathing hard and trying to recover¡ªthey had been through too much that day, and they certainly didn''t want to repeat it. Alex, observing their condition, thought to himself: why had the Tyrant pursued Itami''s group so relentlessly? The corporation had no reason to pay special attention to them. The only explanation that came to mind was that someone was controlling the T-103. And if that was the case, there was only one person closely connected to the Tyrant project. However, Alex couldn''t be completely sure about this... Perhaps the group just had an incredibly unlucky day. He tore his gaze away from the hole in the wall and walked toward the group. "Well, done running?" Alex asked with a slight smirk. "Is this funny to you? Try running around the mall for hours with that monstrosity chasing you!" Shino snapped, glaring at him. "But you survived, and you''re all fine. So stop complaining and let''s head outside. I have a feeling your new ''buddy'' will be getting up soon." With that, Alex placed his hand on Shino''s head. The girl had grown tired of his habit of patting her on the head, but with each time, it became harder to push him away. After catching their breath, the group started to get up. Alex hoped that the other teams had already made it to the mall and started evacuating. As they passed the hole in the wall, each one couldn''t help but glance inside, seeing how the Tyrant''s body had punched through several walls before getting buried under rubble. Some even wondered: what would have happened if one of them had taken such a hit from Alex? But there was no need to guess¡ªthe answer was obvious. "Have you guys never seen a hole in the wall? Or are you waiting for him to crawl out by himself?" Alex urged them forward. "We just..." Takeo began but shook his head. "That monster flew to hell from just one hit. I''m still trying to wrap my head around it." Alex only smirked. However, despite the group''s general sense of relief, one thought kept spinning in his head: regular weapons were becoming useless. Soon, the zombies would reach a new stage of evolution¡ªthe weak would be fewer, and the more dangerous ones would increase. Ordinary bullets would soon be no different from water guns... But as they turned the corner, the sound of shifting rubble echoed. Alex sighed. "Alright, head outside. I''ll deal with him." "Be careful," Mari said, giving him a glance. He waved his hand, signaling that he''d be fine, and turned back. Peering into the hole, Alex saw the Tyrant slowly emerging from the rubble. As soon as his gaze met Alex''s, something in him seemed to switch. He changed targets. "Hmm," Alex raised an eyebrow. "Now you''re hunting me?" Instinctively, he reached for his pocket... and then remembered his combat suit didn''t have any. However, with a subtle movement, unseen by the Tyrant, he pulled a cigarette from his inventory. Alex didn''t want to reveal his abilities, knowing that everything the Tyrant saw, the one controlling it also saw. Lighting the cigarette, he calmly waited for the Tyrant to approach. Alex was curious about how strong Mr. X was in this world compared to El Gigante, the creature he fought in the Tokyo shelter. As the Tyrant approached, it raised its massive arm and attempted to strike Alex''s head with a powerful punch. However, Alex, remaining completely calm, took a small step to the side, easily dodging the attack. Mr. X didn''t stop, swinging his fists over and over, trying to hit Alex. But Alex always dodged at the last moment, elegantly avoiding each blow. His movements seemed lazy, but in reality, they were meticulously calculated. The Tyrant''s mighty fists collided with the walls, creating huge dents with a thunderous crash. Watching this, Alex noted that Mr. X''s strength was no different from his original form. He realized that this was the standard version of the Tyrant, with no improvements. This meant that, after taking enough damage, it would inevitably begin to mutate. All Tyrant series projects operated on the same principle: significant damage provoked further transformation. After dodging another blow, Alex decided not to drag things out. He had already learned everything he needed to know. "Well, big guy, let''s see how much damage your body can take," he smirked, cracking his neck. Of course, Mr. X didn''t respond. Instead, it swung its fist again, aiming for Alex''s face. But Alex vanished from the trajectory of the punch and instantly appeared in front of him, gripping the Tyrant''s head with an iron grip. "Now you''ll be my battering ram," Alex smirked, tightening his fingers around Mr. X''s skull. Before Mr. X could react in any way, Alex jerked forward, using the Tyrant''s massive body as an improvised battering ram. With a thunderous crash, walls collapsed as Mr. X''s back smashed through obstacles one after another. Alex moved quickly, as if carving a tunnel through the building, and a crazy thought flashed in his mind: what if he just brought down the entire mall this way? Following his sudden idea, he started intentionally demolishing the supporting columns, clearing his path through the building. Meanwhile, Itami''s group had made it outside, where several vehicles had arrived to assist them. Alex''s girls, as well as Koto and Lehm''s groups, were already nearby. As soon as everyone was outside, the sound of a deafening crash reached their ears from deep within the mall. "Is he planning to demolish the whole mall?" Renka joked, with a hint of disbelief. "Oh, you''re getting to know Alex better," Valmet smirked. "Most likely, he''s got the idea of using the zombie as a battering ram to level the entire building." Renka stared at her in complete astonishment, her eyes wide. She hadn''t suspected that her joke might turn out to be true. The other girls simply nodded in silence, confirming what had been said. The other members of the group exchanged looks, skeptically shifting their gaze from one girl to the next. "Wait¡­ you''re serious?!" Takeda asked, confused. "Yep," the girls shrugged, as if it were the most normal thing in the world. Takeda was left utterly speechless. Meanwhile, the walls of the mall began to crack, and in some places, the ceiling had already started to collapse. Seeing this, the girls, as if anticipating the spectacle, made themselves comfortable, ready to watch the destruction unfold. When Lehm''s group arrived, their first question was: "Where''s Alex?" Upon hearing that he was using the giant zombie as a demolition tool, none of the guys were surprised. They just nodded and decided to calmly wait for the end of the destruction. Takeda, Ukita, Miu, and Renka at that moment reassessed their views on Alex. Alex watched as the mall slowly crumbled, the first floor already almost completely collapsed. He was racing toward the center of the building, where a massive glass dome loomed on the ceiling. Picking up speed, Alex suddenly braked right under it, using inertia, and forcefully launched Mr. X upwards. A loud crack echoed as the Tyrant''s body shattered through the glass dome, sending shards raining down onto the mall. Alex crouched slightly, tensed, and with a powerful leap, shot into the air. Flying through the newly created hole, he instantly overtook the falling Mr. X and grabbed the scabbard of Muramasa. The characteristic sound of the activation mechanism in the scabbard was heard, and the katana''s hilt shot straight into Alex''s hand. With one smooth motion, he gripped it and, without wasting a second, executed a series of lightning-fast slashes. Muramasa''s blade cut through Mr. X''s body, scattering it into numerous pieces, leaving no chance for mutation or possible resurrection. The fragments of the Tyrant''s body plummeted down, and Alex followed, not wanting to land back in the collapsing mall. He pushed off the air and surveyed the space below. Right beneath him stood the girls, Koto''s group, and Lehm''s fighters, watching his descent. Alex landed right in front of them, dramatically grouping himself in a "superhero pose." As soon as his feet touched the ground, loud applause erupted. "Thank you, thank you! You''re such a lovely audience, you make me proud of my profession!" Alex said with a grin, bowing theatrically. "I see you had a great time, kid," Lehm smirked. "Oh, absolutely! Not every day do you get to demolish a shopping mall using some strange zombie!" Alex replied, giving a thumbs-up. "I hate to break it to you, but... you didn''t demolish it," R interjected, grinning and pointing to the building behind Alex. Alex looked at him, then smirked slyly in response. He gave a light stomp on the ground, and immediately a deafening crash echoed ¡ª the shopping mall began to collapse, turning into ruins. R''s face visibly twisted, and he immediately lost all desire to continue the argument. Seeing him "defeated" again, the other guys laughed, which only further frustrated him. Alex stopped smiling and looked toward one of the nearby surveillance cameras. Raising his hands above his head, he formed a heart shape. Everyone around him stared at him in confusion, not understanding the meaning of his gesture. "Why are you doing that?" Valmet asked in bewilderment. "They''re watching us. So, I recommend you all wave at the camera together," Alex explained calmly, pointing in the right direction. "What makes you think they''re watching us?? Lehm narrowed his eyes suspiciously. "It''s obvious," Alex shrugged. "Now, enough wasting time. Everyone strike a dramatic pose and look at the camera. Let them know we''re aware." Everyone exchanged glances but decided to play along with Alex. Rebecca, with a wide grin, ran up to him and stood beside him, copying his pose. The other girls joined in the fun as well. Even Valmet, with a heavy sigh, couldn''t avoid the fate and formed a heart with her hands. Each of them struck the most ridiculous pose, knowing it would likely annoy whoever was watching them. In a second, everyone burst into laughter, imagining the face of the mysterious observer. When the laughter subsided, the team decided to head back to the ferry. Their next stop was the military base in Okinawa. To be continued¡­ +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 254 - 254: Time to Sail to Okinawa After Alex and the others had their fill of mocking whoever was watching them through the camera, the entire group burst into loud laughter. Once they finished, they started getting into the cars to head back to the ferry and make their way to their final stop¡ªOkinawa. Alex got into a car with the girls, and as soon as the vehicle started moving toward the port, a barrage of questions came his way. The first topic of discussion was the strange nest Kota had discovered. However, Alex had no intention of revealing the truth about the Marker fragment. They didn''t need to know about its existence, and explaining where he got the box in which he had sealed this dangerous artifact would be complicated. It wasn''t that he didn''t trust the girls, but the less they knew, the better. They were already aware of the existence of the Obelisk, which drove people insane and turned them into grotesque monsters upon death. So, Alex gave them the same version he had told Kota''s group: the basement housed a mutated zombie that had turned into biomass, consuming anyone who happened to get too close. The girls shuddered in disgust, but Rebecca, the ever-restless gremlin, immediately began asking what the biomass looked like and how it could be killed. More specifically, she wanted to know if it could be burned¡ªjust for fun. Realizing her train of thought, Alex only smirked and patted Rebecca''s head as she cozily settled onto his lap. The next question concerned the strange zombie that had attacked Itami''s group. Alex briefly explained that it was most likely another experimental specimen created by the Evil Corporation. Upon learning that yet another unusual zombie had appeared, the girls sighed heavily. They needed details, so to pass the time, Alex described Mr. X in detail, ensuring they understood what they might face and how to fight it if necessary. The T-103 Tyrants, to which Mr. X belonged, were extremely dangerous. Even in their base state, they were lethal threats, and after mutating, they became even more terrifying. As usual, the most reasonable idea came from Saya. Analyzing the information, she suggested killing such creatures before they could mutate, using the most reliable methods¡ªeither blowing them up, burning them, or simply inflicting such massive damage that they had no chance of regenerating. Alex agreed with her logic, but the problem was that no one knew exactly how much damage was needed to kill a T-103 before it could mutate. "Oh, why can''t we just fight regular zombies?" Rei groaned in frustration, leaning tiredly against Alex''s shoulder. "Is it really so hard to make them not mutate? I''ve already lost count of how many times we''ve run into these freakish mutations! And now there are these¡­ what were they called again? Necro-somethings?" "Well, it''s only natural," Saya responded, rolling her eyes. "Any virus mutates over time, becoming more dangerous. Humans have faced similar threats for centuries, which is why they developed vaccines to fight diseases." "Yeah, but that doesn''t change the fact that zombies keep mutating," Rei said with a frown. "If you''re so smart, why don''t you create a vaccine to stop their evolution?" "Do you have any idea how much work that would take?" Saya asked irritably. "We''d need to isolate the pathogen, collect samples from numerous infected individuals, conduct a series of tests¡­" She launched into a detailed explanation, switching into her know-it-all mode. Alex listened to her reasoning, occasionally nodding, but his thoughts were already elsewhere. The truth was, the girls didn''t know the most important thing: people who had turned into zombies had no hope of salvation. Even their essence was gone, leaving behind only an empty shell¡ªan existence devoid of a soul or personality. Alex himself had not yet had the opportunity to study the process of a human turning into a zombie, but he suspected that there was no way back. He also doubted whether it was even possible to create an antidote for zombie viruses, considering that this world had several different types of infections. The Las Plagas virus could be dealt with¡ªit was enough to destroy the parasite inside the host''s body before it took full control. But the Uroboros virus and similar ones posed a much more complex problem. As Saya continued her monologue, Alex became completely absorbed in his thoughts. The girl seemed so caught up in the topic that she could probably write an entire dissertation on it. When she finally fell silent, it felt as if she had just delivered a full-length lecture. "So, you''re not as smart as you think you are," Rebecca smirked, looking at her with clear mockery. "What did you just say?!" Saya hissed through gritted teeth. "You heard me loud and clear, Pinky. I. SAID. YOU''RE. NOT. AS. SMART. AS. YOU. THINK. YOU. ARE," Rebecca repeated with exaggerated slowness, drawing out each word teasingly. "YOU!" Saya pointed an accusing finger at her in rage. "ME!" Rebecca mimicked her, grinning. And just like that, another noisy argument erupted, one that Alex didn''t even attempt to stop. Not that he needed to¡ªultimately, they were heading straight into another dangerous situation waiting for them in Okinawa anyway. The vein on Saya''s forehead began to throb ominously as she stared at the widely grinning Rebecca. The other girls sighed, realizing that these two had started another fight. A suspicion even arose among them that the endless bickering between Rebecca and Saya stemmed from the fact that they had the same hairstyle¡ªboth wore their long hair in twin braids. If not for her friends holding her back, Saya would have already lunged at Rebecca. Alex snapped out of his thoughts, realizing yet another quarrel had broken out, and from the looks of it, Rebecca was the culprit once again. "Ladies, can you keep it down?" Kiriko''s voice rang out, her face adorned with a sweet smile. "Your yelling is distracting me from driving. Or should I pull over and let you walk to the port on your own two feet?" "No," Rebecca and Saya answered in unison. "Good. Now be quiet and remember¡ªyou''re not the only ones here," Kiriko added with the same pleasant smile. Both girls quickly nodded, suppressing their urge to argue back. The other girls couldn''t hold back their laughter¡ªKiriko had effortlessly put them in their place as if they were misbehaving children. Rei even gave her mother a thumbs-up, admiring her skill. Alex merely smirked and glanced at Rebecca, who was now looking at him with a sulky expression, like a child in need of comfort. He shook his head, knowing that Rebecca always acted this way when she didn''t get her way. With a sigh, he gently placed his hand on her head and started stroking her hair. Feeling his touch, Rebecca happily snuggled against him, and then, casting a sideways glance at Saya, stuck her tongue out at her. She may have lost this battle, but she would win the war. Saya understood this but could only grit her teeth in frustration. However, she suddenly remembered Alex''s words about resting together on the ferry once they got back. The moment that thought crossed her mind, a satisfied smile appeared on her lips, and the look she gave Rebecca was openly smug. Rebecca noticed this glance, narrowed her eyes, and frowned, feeling like she was missing something. The pink-haired know-it-all was clearly up to something, but what exactly remained a mystery. The rest of the ride to the port was peaceful¡ªat least on the surface. But Rebecca couldn''t shake the feeling that Saya was plotting something. In an attempt to provoke her, she deliberately kissed Alex, hugged him, and pressed herself closer, but¡­ Saya didn''t react at all. She only cast fleeting glances before turning back to the window, which only irritated Rebecca even more. However, while Saya remained unfazed, the other girls were seriously annoyed by her behavior. If not for Kiriko''s threat to kick everyone out of the car, they would have already found a way to shove Rebecca off Alex''s lap. Alex was relieved that Renka and Miu weren''t part of this chaos. Otherwise, the situation would have become truly bizarre. Besides, he only interacted with them as regular friends¡ªalways under the watchful eyes of Hayato, who kept a close watch over his granddaughter, and Kensei, who had a habit of appearing out of nowhere just to keep Alex from getting too close to Renka. When they finally arrived at the port, most of the group had already returned. Now, they were just waiting for the girls'' team, Kota''s crew, and Lehm''s group. At the ferry''s boarding ramp, Brunhilde, Koko, Namiyo, Yuriko, and Shizuka were already waiting for them. The moment Brunhilde saw Alex arriving with the girls, her brow lifted slightly, and her eyes narrowed. Alex felt her gaze and briefly met her eyes, hinting that they should communicate through their spiritual link. Though surprised, Brunhilde complied with his request. As soon as she reestablished their connection, her eyes widened for a second before she let out a quiet sigh. Alex wasn''t sure what exactly had caused her reaction¡ªwhether it was the Marker fragment he had found or the things he had been up to before meeting up with the girls. "Oh, I see you even brought back some jewelry," Koko suddenly interjected, snapping him out of his thoughts. "How sweet. But why do you need a gold bar?" "That''s not a gold bar!" Alex huffed, puffing out his cheeks in protest. "That''s my new friend. His name is Richard." "Ooooh," Yuriko drawled playfully as she eyed the jewels. "And what are you planning to do with your new friend Richard?" "No idea yet. But if you like the jewelry, feel free to pick whatever you want. I only took them out of curiosity," Alex said with a smile. "Really? I love you!" Shizuka exclaimed happily, throwing her arms around his neck and planting a kiss on his lips. "You always know exactly what a girl needs." Alex simply smiled, watching Shizuka''s enthusiasm. In a world ravaged by a zombie apocalypse, jewelry wasn''t exactly useful, and money had long lost its value. In the early stages of survival, only two things mattered: how much food you had and whether you could protect it. Only when the world began to stabilize and survivor communities formed would something resembling the old order start to emerge in certain places. Until then, jewelry was nothing more than trinkets¡ªpretty but ultimately useless in filling an empty stomach. He shifted his gaze to the girls, who were eagerly examining the contents of the bag¡ªa collection of jewelry he had looted from a ransacked bank. "And where are the engagement rings?" Koko suddenly asked, turning to look at him. Alex inhaled sharply and nearly choked on air. He stared at Coco in surprise, but she seemed completely serious. What stunned him even more was that the other girls had also turned their gazes to him, silently affirming her words. No, he wasn''t against engagement rings. It was just¡­ there were certain steps one had to go through in a relationship before bringing up that kind of topic. Their current status could be considered something like the "early stage of a relationship." And yet, judging by the looks on the girls'' faces, he needed to choose his words very carefully. Alex glanced at Brunhilde, hoping for some help, but the Valkyrie pretended not to notice him. That meant one thing¡ªhe would have to deal with the situation on his own. He couldn''t expect help from Rebecca¡ªhe knew her too well to count on her support. "Uh... Well... you see..." he began carefully, trying to choose his words. "Before talking about marriage, there are certain steps one needs to take." The girls watched him with undisguised amusement. Seeing how Alex was struggling to find a way out of the situation, they couldn''t hold back their smiles. "Alex, darling," Yuriko said with a mock-serious tone as she approached and took his hand. "I''m already a grown woman. I can skip a few steps that usually precede marriage. Dates, courting... it''s not that important. After all, we''re already sharing a bed." "Well, it''s just... a bit more complicated than it seems," he said with a strained smile. "What''s so complicated about it?" Rika snorted, rolling her eyes. "You just get down on one knee, say, ''Rika, marry me, I''ll love you forever,'' and I''ll, of course, tearfully say ''yes,'' and that''s it! What''s the problem?" The other girls nodded in agreement, supporting her words. Yuriko, Kiriko, and Namiyo¡ªgrown women who already had children and had been married before¡ªwere particularly vocal. For them, dating and courtship weren''t as important because the feelings between them and Alex were mutual, and the attention they received from him was something none of their ex-husbands had given them. As for the younger girls, they might have thought about romance, but in a world ravaged by the apocalypse, what kind of dates could they have? Saeko and Beatrix, who adhered to traditional values, already considered Alex their husband, so the matter seemed settled for them. "I just don''t want to give you soulless rings found in a jewelry store," Alex finally said, standing up straighter. "I want to make them myself. I made rings by hand for Brunhilde and Rebecca." "Really?" Yuriko raised an eyebrow. "I was wondering why I hadn''t seen such rings before. Turns out, you made them yourself... unexpectedly romantic, Alex." With that, she wrapped her arm around his, and Alex blushed slightly and smiled. Rebecca, hearing about the rings, proudly began showing off hers to Saya, driving her up the wall. The other girls ignored their quarrel and eagerly began asking Alex about the rings he was planning to make. But he only smiled mysteriously, keeping the details to himself. Each ring he made for his girls was unique, reflecting their personalities and, most importantly, was engraved in a special way. Inside the jewelry were protective runes, capable of shielding the wearer from any danger¡ªphysical or mental. No being could harm the one wearing a ring crafted by Alex. That''s why he couldn''t just grab the first piece of jewelry he came across and call it an engagement ring. He would do it the right way when the time came. Seeing that they couldn''t get an answer out of him, the girls reluctantly backed off, but their eyes clearly showed that the conversation was far from over. Alex interrupted the argument between Saya and Rebecca, and then, lifting the girls into his arms, he carried them back to the control room. Their next stop was Okinawa, after which they were heading to Alaska. However, Alex already felt that the journey to Alaska wouldn''t be easy. His intuition told him that they were in for some trouble along the way. That''s why he decided not only to reinforce the aircraft carrier''s armament but also to properly arm all the members of the group. The sea harbored many dangers, and although the likelihood of encountering infected creatures there was lower, the possibility couldn''t be ruled out. Once the ferry started moving, Alex went out on deck to inform all the passengers about the upcoming route: "I have good news for you. Our next stop is a military base in Okinawa. Until then, we won''t be stopping anywhere else, so you can relax until we arrive." "And how long will we stay in Okinawa?" Hayato asked, voicing the common question. "Not sure," Alex answered. "It all depends on the condition of the aircraft carrier. The maximum stay is a week, but most likely, it''ll be less. So, don''t worry about safety." The people nodded in agreement and relaxed a little. Everyone understood that traveling by sea was safer than staying on land, where you could stumble upon a horde of zombies or something worse at any moment. Not hearing any more questions, Alex returned to the control room, where he planned to keep his promise to Saya¡ªa shared sleep. Without giving her time to react, he hugged her, covered her with a blanket, and closed his eyes. Saya froze for a moment, then blushed slightly. However, she hugged Alex back and also closed her eyes. Rebecca, watching this, squinted and immediately understood why her teasing hadn''t affected Saya. Shrugging, she pulled off her hoodie, leaving only her underwear, and without a word, climbed into the blanket, wrapping herself around Alex from behind. The other girls also thought about lying down, but seeing that it was midday, they decided against it. The exception was Coco, who had nothing else to do. Without hesitation, she crawled into the blanket, settling between Alex and Saya, and soon fell asleep. Alex fell asleep almost instantly, not allowing himself to dwell on unnecessary thoughts. All future problems would be solved one way or another. At the same time, on one of the unmarked islands, in a secret complex, a man sat at a table wearing dark sunglasses. However, even they couldn''t hide his feral, demonic eyes. He stared intently at the monitor, where a frame was paused: Alex and his group posed in front of a destroyed shopping center. The man''s face remained indifferent, but his fury was evident in every movement. He breathed evenly, but didn''t blink, and his fingers clenched into fists with such force that the silence was broken by the sound of cracking joints. If Alex had seen this man, he would have recognized him immediately. It was Albert Wesker ¡ª one of the main antagonists of the Resident Evil series, a former captain of the S.T.A.R.S. special forces unit, and one of the two surviving participants of the Wesker Project. From a young age, under the influence of Oswell Spencer, Wesker became dishonorable, cold-blooded, and power-hungry. He preferred to stay in the shadows, watching events from the sidelines, and striking at the most opportune moment. He didn''t hesitate to betray if it served his goals. Wesker tore his gaze away from the monitor and quickly began typing on the keyboard. Lines of code flashed across the screen at a breakneck pace. The room was eerily silent, interrupted only by the rhythmic clattering of keys. Wesker had been monitoring the operation with T-103 from the very beginning. He had been the one controlling the creation ¡ª the Tyrant, developed as part of a secret project. Now, with Alex having destroyed it, Wesker wanted to know everything about him. How dangerous is he? Can he be used? Could he be pitted against the Evil Corporation while Wesker continues to weave his behind-the-scenes intrigues? Wesker had never abandoned the idea of getting rid of the leash the corporation had put on him. When the apocalypse began, he took control of the African branch of the Evil Corporation, using the Tricell company as a cover for experiments on the local population. But as soon as an opportunity arose, he fled Africa with his loyal followers and settled on this island, where an abandoned but still functional research complex was located. Wesker thoughtfully touched his chin. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let''s see what you''ll do next¡­" he muttered, continuing to enter the next commands. At that moment, Wesker was trying to gather information on the unknown man who had easily dealt with T-103 and then used it to completely destroy an entire shopping mall. He knew he had to act with utmost caution ¡ª the slightest mistake could attract the attention of the supercomputer known as the Red Queen. The Red Queen herself already knew that Wesker was attempting to breach their database using his own name, but she took no action, merely observing. Using his position as Director of the Branch, Wesker gained access to information about everyone captured in the photograph. However, two remained virtually blank in the database ¡ª Alex and Rebecca. Their dossiers contained minimal information, and Alex''s file, according to the records, was still being updated. As he read through his dossier, Wesker squinted slightly. He understood perfectly well how difficult it was to remain hidden from the all-seeing eye of the Corporation, which kept track of the entire world and knew the names of those who dared to resist. The further he read, the clearer it became ¡ª Alex was extremely dangerous for anyone who stood in his way. Every event, from the incident in Tokonosu to the battle in the Tokyo hideout, had been meticulously documented. "Unexpected¡­ Someone managed to slip past the Corporation''s watchful eyes," Wesker muttered coldly as he studied the data. "Interesting, very interesting... And, just as importantly, this bastard Williams clearly fears him. He wouldn''t have labeled him ''Extremely Dangerous'' just like that." Wesker paused. Perhaps Alex could become a useful ally... at least for a while. And then, when he let his guard down, Wesker would strike from behind. However, as his eyes scanned the next paragraph, he froze. Alex was not only strong but also smart. This meant that convincing him to cooperate would be extremely difficult. Wesker smirked, tapping his finger on the table without tearing his gaze away from Alex''s photograph. Manipulating people was his specialty. He knew how to make them work for him. But for some reason, deep down, he couldn''t shake the feeling that if he tried to pull this trick on Alex, it could end in disaster. Wesker trusted his instincts. "Let''s see who you really are¡­ and if you can be used," he said quietly, narrowing his eyes. "In any case, I will be the winner in this game." Silence fell in the room. Only the steady, measured breathing of Wesker broke it. No one knew what he was thinking at that moment, except for him. At the same time, at the main secret facility of the Corporation, a similar situation was unfolding. Caleb Williams, head of the Analytics Department, sat at a massive desk, closely monitoring every worker analyzing data from the Corporation''s branches scattered around the world. The flow of information was endless. The research departments requested new materials for experiments, provided reports on completed projects, and gathered information about survivor communities that had endured the apocalypse. Each settlement was ranked according to its threat level and potential value for experiments. If it seemed useful, mutants and zombies were sent there for field testing. Caleb indifferentily flipped through the reports from the branch directors. Most were standard requests ¡ª increase resource supplies, allocate additional "expendable materials." This term referred to people whom they weren''t hesitant to send to their deaths. Most often, these were employees who had made serious mistakes. Such practices served as a good warning for the others. Suddenly, a holographic projection of the Red Queen appeared behind him. "Director Williams," came the even, mechanical voice. "An unforeseen situation has occurred." Caleb paused for a moment, intrigued by what could have happened in such a short period of time. "What happened that requires my attention?" he asked, not turning his head. "There has been an unauthorized activation of the Tyrant-103 subject in Tanegashima," the Red Queen responded. Caleb''s eyes narrowed slightly as he tried to recall the details of the "Tyrant" project. However, within moments, all the necessary information resurfaced in his memory. The Red Queen patiently waited for his response. "Wasn''t the ''Tyrant'' project suspended by my order? As far as I remember, every specimen that suffered significant damage began to mutate uncontrollably," Caleb said thoughtfully, turning his head toward the holographic projection of the AI. "Correct, Director Williams. However, the ''Tyrant'' project subjects were not destroyed and remained in a state of hibernation. The lead scientist overseeing the project believed they could still be used, and therefore submitted a request for their preservation. You approved this decision," the Red Queen explained in a steady voice. Caleb nodded, recalling the conversation with the very scientist. He remembered how the scientist had strongly urged not to destroy the early versions of the Tyrants, claiming that they could still be refined and improved. At the time, Caleb didn''t delve into the details ¡ª he was more concerned with why the T-103 subject had been activated specifically in Tanegashima, Japan. "Have you figured out the reason for its activation?" he asked with noticeable interest. "No. All data about the transmitted orders has been erased, and recovery is impossible. There is suspicion that the T-103 subject was activated manually," the Red Queen replied. Caleb frowned, pondering what he had just heard. "Where is it now?" he asked, hoping the Tyrant had been tracked. "The T-103 subject was eliminated by a person named Alexander," the Red Queen reported emotionlessly. Caleb''s eyebrow twitched slightly, but overall, the news didn''t surprise him. "Ha¡­ Our old friend has once again surpassed expectations. Well, commendable. If he weren''t our enemy, I''d even invite him for a drink," he smirked. "How''s the surveillance on him going? Have you learned anything new? Where is he headed?" "The man known as Alexander is under constant surveillance. However, drones sent to track him cannot get close to the ferry ¡ª something is creating interference and obstructing the observation," the Red Queen reported flatly. Caleb thoughtfully tapped his finger on the desk, lost in thought. "Seems like he''s taking precautions... I wonder how far he''s willing to go?" Silence once again filled the room, broken only by Caleb''s steady breathing as he sank into his thoughts. Caleb slightly raised an eyebrow and motioned for all the records collected during the surveillance of Alex to be displayed on the screen. As the video began to play on the massive screen, work in the hall came to a halt ¡ª all employees turned their attention to the monitor. As the Red Queen had stated, it was impossible to make out what was happening on the ferry ¡ª the image was distorted, the interference made it hard to see details, and the figures of the people appeared blurred. It was clear that someone was intentionally blocking the surveillance. Understanding this, Caleb frowned and ordered to switch to the records from Tanegashima. The Red Queen immediately displayed all data from the surveillance cameras monitoring Alex''s movements. However, what struck Caleb the most wasn''t this. Alex, as though knowing he was being watched, deliberately looked into the cameras, striking absurd poses. Even when he was in a bank vault, covered in jewelry, it didn''t stop him from posing as if in front of professional photographers. The staff in the headquarters watched this scene silently, perplexed: was Alex really insane, or did he have some clever plan? "Any guesses as to why he''s doing this?" Caleb asked calmly, not taking his eyes off the screen. "After analyzing his actions, it can be inferred that the man known as Alexander is aware of our surveillance," the Red Queen responded emotionlessly. "Are you sure about that?" Caleb demanded confirmation. In response, the Red Queen displayed the last fragment of the recording on the screen. In it, Alex stood before the camera with a group of people, demonstratively forming his fingers into the shape of a heart. Caleb''s eyelid twitched. For the first time in his life, he encountered such a bold individual, one who was literally declaring, "I know you''re watching me, and I don''t care." "If he thinks he can handle the surveillance, continue monitoring him," Caleb hissed through gritted teeth. "As you command, Director Williams," the Red Queen responded in a calm voice. Caleb sighed deeply and, tearing his gaze away from the screen, asked, "Have you figured out where he''s headed?" "Not yet. All of his movements are chaotic, and his actions lack logic. Without additional information, it''s impossible to accurately predict his next step. The only thing we''ve been able to record is that he and his group are actively stockpiling supplies and equipment. Based on this, we can assume they''re preparing for a journey to a region unaffected by the virus outbreak. However, a more precise analysis will require more data," the Red Queen replied. Caleb nodded, waving his hand dismissively to signal that the conversation was over. He wasn''t planning to dwell on it¡ªsooner or later, the necessary information would be in his hands. Over the years, he had learned an important principle: patience is the key to success. The Red Queen''s hologram disappeared. But she didn''t reveal one thing¡ªshe knew who was behind the activation of the T-103 subject. Moreover, that person was also closely monitoring events in Tanegashima... To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 255 - 255: Almost at Okinawa The ferry slowly made its way toward Okinawa. As soon as the vessel left the port of Tanegashima, Alex, holding Saya in his arms, instantly fell asleep. However, he didn''t even notice when Rebecca and Coco joined them. The other girls, seeing that Alex was sound asleep, surrounded by three beauties, decided not to disturb them and went about their own business. But over time, the temptation to join them grew stronger. They enviously watched as Alex and the girls peacefully dozed off, unable to shake the thought that they also wanted to be in his embrace. Whispering among themselves, they discussed the situation until a sudden giggle from Rei drew everyone''s attention. "What is it?" Kiriko whispered. Rei, barely holding back her laughter, silently pointed at Saya. The girl, smiling in her sleep, clung tightly to Alex, looking utterly content. Yuriko, seeing her daughter with such an expression, simply shook her head. The others continued discussing their plans for Okinawa and the journey to Alaska. No one except Brunhilde knew exactly what Alex had in mind, so all questions were directed at her. Brunhilde sighed and began explaining Alex''s plans, at least as much as she knew. But her explanation was interrupted by a strange squelching sound. Turning toward the source of the noise, the girls saw an unexpected yet painfully familiar sight¡ªRebecca, comfortably nestled on Alex, was sleepily chewing on his face. Trying not to laugh out loud and wake the others, the girls exchanged knowing glances. This wasn''t the first time, yet they were always amazed at how Alex managed to sleep through it. "Does he not feel that at all?" Valmet whispered. "He''s used to it," Brunhilde shrugged. "Doesn''t even react." Evening gradually fell, and Alex, Saya, Coco, and Rebecca were still peacefully sleeping. The control room was nearly empty¡ªaside from them, only Namiyo remained, having taken over steering the ferry so that GIR, Stitch, and MIMI could play with the children. Yuriko and Kiriko sat by the window, enjoying the sea breeze and having a leisurely conversation. Soon, Rei and Rika returned to the control room, giggling like two schoolgirls. "Keep it down, don''t wake Alex," Namiyo tried to warn them, but it was too late. From the area where Alex was lying came a muffled groan, like that of a waking zombie. Rei and Rika froze immediately, realizing their mistake, and shot guilty looks at Namiyo, who could only sigh heavily. But before she could say anything, Renka, Miu, and Kisara appeared behind the girls. Meanwhile, Alex was beginning to wake up, instantly feeling the familiar pressure of teeth on his face. Without opening his eyes, he carefully pried Rebecca off and slowly sat up. His gaze was still dazed and sleepy as he tried to process what was happening and where he was. Scanning the control room, he finally noticed Rei and Rika''s guilty expressions. On the other hand, Renka, Miu, and Kisara involuntarily flinched under his groggy, slightly irritated gaze. Yuriko, noticing this, got up from her seat and approached Alex. "Darling, let me help you. Your look, as always, is scaring everyone," she said with a gentle smile. Alex instinctively nodded, still not fully awake. Yuriko lightly massaged his face, hoping it would help him look less intimidating. As she did, Alex noticed the new girls in the control room and wondered what they wanted from him. But what intrigued him even more¡ªwhy hadn''t Hayato and Kensei broken through the window yet, screaming and making a dramatic entrance like FBI agents? Yuriko, having finished the massage, assessed the results, made sure that Alex now looked less intimidating, and, satisfied, gave him a quick peck on the cheek before returning to her seat. Alex took a deep breath, still feeling the heaviness of sleep, and muttered, "What''s with all the noise this early in the morning¡­?" Rei looked at him, raising an eyebrow slightly. "It''s evening, actually." Alex rolled his eyes tiredly. "It''s morning when I wake up. It''s night when I fall asleep." He simply rolled his eyes again and glanced at Rei. Waving his hand, he made it clear that he was waiting for an answer¡ªhe couldn''t care less what time it was. Seeing that Alex wasn''t going to continue this discussion, Rei remembered why she had been laughing with Rika, and her eyes sparkled with amusement again. Unable to hold back, she burst into laughter once more. Her laughter started to wake up Saya, Coco, and Rebecca, who looked at Rei as if they were ready to kill. "So, what''s so funny? Did something happen while I was asleep?" Alex asked, trying not to yawn. "Pfft¡­ You won''t believe what we just saw!" Rei said between giggles, trying to catch her breath. Alex looked at her attentively. Now he was genuinely curious about what he had missed. Even Coco, Saya, and Rebecca, who had just been glaring at Rei for waking them up, were now staring at her, waiting for the story. The others were also intrigued¡ªNamiyo, Kiriko, and Yuriko were watching Rei, clearly wanting to know what had amused her so much. "So, I saw Takashi¡­" Rei began, struggling to contain another fit of laughter. "And it looks like he actually managed to hit it off with that girl in pink!" "And?" Alex asked impatiently. "Oh god, it was a total disaster! It felt like he was trained by that guy, R¡­ It was so bad, it could have been its own TV show!" she laughed. "Yeah," Rika chimed in, barely holding back her own laughter. "I haven''t seen such an embarrassing attempt in ages. And then, all those girls who call themselves the Valkyries started chasing him! At one point, I seriously thought they were going to throw him overboard!" Alex raised an eyebrow. He wanted more details. And, judging by the looks around him, he wasn''t the only one. Even Namiyo was curious about what her son had said or done to make an entire group of girls hunt him down. Hearing the name "R," Alex immediately understood that asking that guy for advice was the same as shooting yourself in the foot and expecting to gain superpowers from it. When Rei and Rika finished their story, Alex could only shake his head with a crooked smile. In the end, the guy had brought it upon himself. But considering the fact that the girls hadn''t drowned him, things probably didn''t turn out too badly. For a moment, Alex even wondered¡ªcould Takashi have activated his "harem protagonist ability," and now the Valkyries would start orbiting around him? The corner of his mouth twitched at the thought. The other girls couldn''t hold back either and burst into laughter, regretting that they hadn''t witnessed it firsthand. Namiyo, though slightly concerned for her son, understood that these kinds of situations were something he''d have to deal with. Alex then shifted his gaze to the three newly arrived girls. "And what brings you three here?" he asked, looking at Miu, Renka, and Kisara. "I wanted to ask about training and didn''t know you were sleeping," Renka answered. Alex nodded, not really sure what more there was to ask since he had already explained everything. His eyes then fell on Miu and Kisara. "I came for the same reason as Renka," Kisara said. Alex turned his gaze to Miu and slightly raised an eyebrow. Wasn''t she supposed to be somewhere near Kenichi, fending off yet another group of girls? "I just came along for the company," Miu replied with a sweet smile. Alex sighed. "Alright. Give me a couple of minutes to wake up, and we''ll talk," he said, yawning. The three girls nodded, allowing Alex to fully wake up. However, they didn''t plan on leaving, which didn''t escape the notice of the girls close to him. As for Alex, at the moment, he wasn''t really thinking about whether Miu, Renka, and Kisara would stay in the control room or leave. The only thing on his mind right now was a cup of strong coffee and something sweet to snack on. After pouring himself some coffee and grabbing a plate of cookies, Alex first offered the treats to the girls, suggesting they take some as well. Kisara, being a person without any inhibitions, grabbed a cookie first and immediately began eating it. Renka followed her example, taking a cookie and starting to chew without even saying thank you. Only Miu, like an angel in the flesh, with a slight smile, quietly said "thank you" and carefully took the treat. Alex nodded in response and returned to his usual morning ritual¡ªcontemplating his coffee cup thoughtfully. However, his attention was drawn to another question: what had Kiriko been talking about with Renka and Miu, since those two had decided to leave Kenichi to the mercy of the girls who were sticking to him? Alex glanced at Kiriko, hoping to get answers. She noticed his gaze and, accurately guessing what he wanted to ask, gave a subtle gesture to indicate that everything was fine and the conversation had gone as expected. Alex didn''t press the issue, simply shaking his head, thinking that Kenichi was to blame for the situation he found himself in. After finishing his coffee, he gestured for the girls to follow him, but unexpectedly, Saya tagged along. She was squinting at the three girls, and Alex, noticing this, was slightly surprised. It seemed that Saya was starting to feel jealous. Picking up on this, he extended his hand and gently patted her on the head. The girl flinched at his touch, then lifted her gaze. Seeing his calm smile, she immediately realized that Alex had figured out the reason for her behavior, and she blushed slightly. Alex simply chuckled quietly at her reaction, not saying a word. As soon as he stepped out of the control room, he immediately felt two hostile glares on him. Alex turned in their direction and saw Kensay and Hayato glaring at him, their faces marked by dark lines of irritation. Brushing off the disapproving glares of the two overprotective relatives, Alex continued on his way, leading the girls behind him. As he walked across the deck, he accidentally spotted Takashi, who was surrounded by girls from the Valkyrie group. Feeling a gaze on him, Takashi turned and locked eyes with Alex. Seeing the amused expression on his face, Takashi''s face visibly sank, already realizing that Alex would definitely make fun of him in the future. Stopping from teasing his "unfortunate" son with a glance, Alex led the girls away from prying eyes and sat on the railing. Saya approached him and gently leaned against him. Even though she knew there was no reason for jealousy, she couldn''t help but feel it. Alex simply smiled and, taking out a cigarette, lit it. "So, what did you want to talk about? Is it something about the training, or something related to it?" he asked, glancing at the three girls. "I''ve just been having trouble during training, and I can''t figure out why," Renka admitted.Kisara also nodded, confirming Renka''s words. Alex sighed and asked them to show him exactly what the problem was. Renka was the first to demonstrate her skills, showing her movements and explaining how she understood them. Alex watched her closely, noting that the girl did indeed have a talent for mastering Chi-Yu. However, he also noticed that her movements seemed a bit stiff, as if she was tensing up more than necessary. After finishing his observation, Alex understood the issue and gestured for Renka to stop. "In short, your problem with mastering Chi-Yu is that you''re trying too hard," he said, addressing both girls. "Simply put, you want to learn as quickly as possible and ignore the most important aspect of training. Most likely, Kisara has the same issue." "And what is the main aspect?" Renka slightly tilted her head, listening carefully. "You both need to learn to relax," Alex explained. "It seems like you''re constantly thinking about training and not giving yourselves a break. Find something that helps you distract yourselves and recover your energy." "How do you relax?" Kisara asked, hoping for some good advice. "Unlike you and other fighters, I don''t need to go through some stages of learning," Alex shrugged. "As for rest... I either watch something to pass the time or work on my projects. Or I spend time with the girls: hugs, kisses, all that. But if you''re looking for something simpler, I''d recommend taking a hot shower after training and trying not to think about martial arts. Just lie down, look at the sky, watch the sunset. For example, when I can''t sleep, I watch the stars ¡ª it calms me down." "So, you''re suggesting taking a hot shower, lying down, and relaxing, or finding something to distract you?" Kisara asked, frowning. "Exactly. Spend time with friends, chat with them, read manga or a book ¡ª anything that helps you relax. Don''t think about training 24/7. Your journey is just beginning, everything in its time. At one point, you''ll reach the end, but don''t try to run before you''ve even learned to walk," Alex added, raising his finger as though giving wise advice. Miu, Renka, and Kisara looked at him, and it even seemed like a golden halo appeared behind him. In reality, it was just the light of the setting sun illuminating Alex from behind. He smiled, noticing how the girls were contemplating his words, and was glad that they might slow down a little with the training. Alex knew that Renka''s desire to become stronger was linked to her drive to surpass Miu and take Kenichi away from her. As for Kisara, it was simpler¡ªher old excitement had reawakened, along with the desire to prove that girls could be just as strong as men. Alex continued the casual conversation with the girls, passing the time. He answered their questions, but most of the conversation was filled by Saya, who was actively bragging about how great Alex was. He didn''t even know whether to laugh or cry at that moment¡ªhe couldn''t have imagined that Saya would be so jealous and try to assert her superiority over the others. All this time, Alex felt the hostile gazes of two people upon him. Turning around, he locked eyes with Hayato and Kensei, who didn''t even try to hide their animosity. Both were clearly displeased by how close Alex was to their granddaughter and daughter. Alex even thought that these two hadn''t blinked once the entire time. Kensei knew that he couldn''t do anything, as it would only provoke more dissatisfaction from his daughter. Hayato, on the other hand, simply didn''t want Miu to get hurt. However, seeing her happy smile during the conversation with Alex, the old man slightly calmed down... but he still didn''t stop watching him closely. Alex was chatting with the girls but noticed that Miu''s face had slightly furrowed. She was looking in a particular direction with obvious irritation. Following her gaze, Alex simply sighed. The masters of Ryozanpaku had begun training Kenichi, and a small crowd of girls had gathered around him, supporting him. Renka also noticed that Miu''s mood had soured. Looking in the same direction, she saw the girls clustered around Kenichi, and her expression immediately changed. If Alex hadn''t stopped her, she would have most likely rushed over there to teach the boy a lesson... and at the same time, deal with his "fans." "Let me go, I''ll teach that thick-headed idiot a lesson!" Renka said indignantly, trying to break free from Alex''s grip. "Leave him," he replied calmly. "Haven''t you heard the saying? ''While we have something, we don''t appreciate it, but when we lose it, we realize how important it was.'' Let everything run its course. Your actions will only make things worse." After hearing Alex''s advice, Renka calmed down a little, but the grinding of her teeth was still clearly audible. Alex shook his head, watching Kenichi''s actions. He just couldn''t understand how someone could be so awful as to push away someone they liked. Miu was also watching Kenichi and sighed heavily. She used to admire his kindness and selfless nature, but now she realized that in the current world, such kindness could be a double-edged sword. "Why do you think things will only get worse?" Kisara lazily asked, sitting on the railing. Alex just grunted: "One doesn''t need to look far to understand how Kenichi will act. Take Miu, for example. If she approaches him, hints that he should get rid of those girls, and says they''re just using him, he''ll immediately start giving his good-natured lecture, saying things like ''don''t fight'' and ''they''re not at fault.'' In the end, I made sure that conversation didn''t happen. Because those words would definitely push her away." "He''s right. Even a fool would realize that this Kenichi is a spineless idiot. And I''m not the only one who thinks so," Saya snorted, leaning on Alex''s shoulder. "Is Kenichi really that bad with his character?" Miu quietly asked, her face reflecting confusion. Alex sighed heavily and gently placed his hand on her head. Honestly, he didn''t want to get involved in this school drama, but seeing such a kind girl like Miu suffering didn''t sit well with him either. He began to slowly stroke her head, trying to calm her down. At that moment, he felt a slightly hostile gaze. Looking up, Alex met Hayato''s eyes, who was watching him closely. However, the old man just sighed and nodded slightly, as if agreeing. Hayato had been listening to their conversation the whole time and understood perfectly why his granddaughter was upset. He could have intervened, but he knew it wouldn''t change anything. Miu had to go through this herself. Alex didn''t know how else to comfort her, so he just continued stroking her head. Sometimes even the best advice doesn''t help in such situations. After a while, Miu felt a bit better and gave a faint smile. While her smile was a bit forced, she no longer wanted to dwell on unpleasant thoughts and decided to think it over later. The days on the ferry passed by unnoticed, and now the ship was approaching Okinawa. The sunlight pleasantly warmed the skin, and a light breeze brought the scent of the sea. Alex was sitting on a lounge chair, and Shizuka was comfortably settled next to him, smiling contentedly. A little further away, Miu was sitting in a chair, enjoying the warmth of the sun. Alex was watching Alice, Honoki, and Malka train. Along with them were G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch¡ªapparently, they had also decided to undergo training in the style of ninjas. Not far from them, Renka and Kisara were diligently practicing their skills. The girls had followed Alex''s advice and found activities that helped them relax and take their minds off the everyday training. Alex himself started to get bored just watching the others. He felt like doing something to occupy himself. He sat Shizuka down in front of him, and before she even had time to realize what was happening, he smirked and began to change her hairstyle. "Hey, what are you doing?" she asked, slightly surprised, but seeing Alex''s sly smile, she just quietly laughed and allowed him to play with her hair. When he was done, Alex proudly inspected his creation and declared, "Now you''re a palm tree." Shizuka froze for a second, then puffed her cheeks, shook her head, and... realized that Alex had indeed styled her hair to look like a palm tree. The people around them saw her new look and couldn''t hold back their laughter. "Pff... Shizuka, didn''t expect you to turn into a palm tree. Ha-ha, but it suits you," Rika said, laughing. "Rika, don''t laugh!" Shizuka protested, puffing her lips in annoyance. "Or I''ll ask Alex to give you the same hairstyle, and then we''ll both be palm trees!" Laughter from friends, the warm sea breeze, and the gentle sun... Alex enjoyed this moment, realizing that such carefree days were a rare luxury for some people. Rika imagined herself with the same hairstyle and quickly shook her head, clearly not wanting to become a palm tree. Alex smirked, watching her reaction, but Shizuka wasn''t in the mood for laughing. Standing up from her lounge chair, she rushed to chase after her friend. "Rika, come back!" Shizuka shouted indignantly. "Ahh! The palm tree is chasing me!" Rika teased, laughing as she weaved around the deck. Alex watched their fun with a smile before turning his gaze to Miu, who was also quietly laughing, watching the girls run around the deck. He didn''t know what her relationship with Kenichi was like now, but one thing was clear¡ªMiu was gradually distancing herself from him. And Kenichi, in his eternal slowness, didn''t even notice it. The same situation applied to Renka. In the past few days, Alex had seen that their relationship hadn''t just stalled; it had even taken a step backward. "Well, Miu, want a new hairstyle too?" Alex asked with a smile. "Just not a palm tree," she laughed. "Don''t worry, I have plenty of experience. Rebecca can vouch for me¡ªI sometimes change her hairstyles." He nodded toward the girl, who was lazily lounging on a deck chair. "Trust his hands, girl. You won''t regret it," Rebecca drawled, lazily lifting her sunglasses. Miu smiled and sat down in front of Alex, allowing him to work on her hair. He thought about what hairstyle to give her. Hayato, as always, was somewhere nearby, glaring at him with hostility, but Alex was already used to it. Whistling a tune, he began to braid Miu''s hair. Renka, who had been training nearby, noticed this and slightly squinted. A hint of jealousy flashed in her gaze. She felt like she was losing to Miu again, even in something as trivial as this. Alex didn''t notice her look, but the other girls did. They exchanged glances and looked at him suspiciously. Feeling the weight of their persistent gazes, Alex turned his head and gave them a questioning look. "Alex, I''ve been wanting to ask... Why do some people say you''re like a character from a manga? Like, the main protagonist and everything?" Kisara suddenly asked, sitting in a split. Alex choked on air. He hadn''t expected this information to spread among the survivors. It wasn''t his fault that in this world, he really was a manga character¡ªhis name, surname, appearance, everything was identical. He''d been doing everything he could to avoid this topic, not even trying to read that very manga to avoid reminding himself about it. But, apparently, someone had brought it up again. The girls burst out laughing at his reaction, while Kisara tilted her head slightly, puzzled by what had amused them so much. "My brother is the super-cool Demon King!" Alice proudly declared with a wide smile. "What do you mean by ''Demon King''?" Renka asked, her gaze shifting to Alex. Sighing, he took out his phone from his pocket and pulled up an image, so the girls could see for themselves. Kisara and Renka leaned closer, and Miu also bent down to look at the screen. After a few seconds, all three girls widened their eyes. "Now this is really weird..." Kisara muttered. "Tell me about it," Renka nodded. "Hair color, eye color, even the name is the same. It''s like you ran off the pages of a manga." "Now I get why everyone on the ferry says you''re the ''manga guy,''" Miu giggled. Alex just sighed as Honoka and Malka approached, curious as well. They had heard from Alice before that Alex resembled a manga character. The two young girls came closer to get a look but didn''t have enough space. Noticing this, Alex moved his phone closer to Honoka and Malka so they could peek. The girls shifted their gaze from the screen to Alex, repeating this a few times until their eyes sparkled as if they had seen a living idol. Alice, on the other hand, proudly puffed her chest, clearly enjoying the moment. Honoka noticed her smug expression and, without a second thought, pounced on her, starting to tickle her. While the girls played, Alex tried to put the phone back in his pocket, but before he could, someone skillfully grabbed it from his hands. It turned out that a group of masters from Ryozanpaku had joined the group. They stared at the screen with interest before shifting their gaze to Alex. Nodding, they compared the manga character to the real person and... couldn''t find any differences. "But that''s not all. Give me back the phone, and I''ll show you something else," Alex said, extending his hand. Sasaki returned the gadget, intrigued by what Alex was going to show next. Miu, Renka, and Kisara were also eagerly waiting for more. Deciding to have a little fun, Alex displayed an image of Rebecca from the anime on the screen. As soon as the image appeared, everyone around froze. They stared at the screen in shock, then slowly shifted their gaze to Rebecca, who was lazily lounging on a deck chair nearby. "You''ve got to be kidding me... This is too funny to be a coincidence," Sasaki muttered, still not believing his eyes. "Hair color, tattoos, even the personality! It''s like the same person!" Renka exclaimed, not taking her eyes off Rebecca. "Indeed, an incredible coincidence..." added Akisame, in mild shock. Rebecca, hearing the noise disturbing her rest, rolled onto her side to see what was happening. Upon opening her eyes, she immediately noticed everyone staring at her and discussing something. Alex silently pointed at his phone, indicating the reason for their intense attention. Rebecca rolled her eyes¡ªshe was tired of these reactions. Every time it was the same: someone starts crying and rejoicing that she''s "alive." If it weren''t for Alex, she would have already knocked out a couple of particularly emotional idiots. Wanting to continue the fun, Alex displayed Brunhild from the manga on the screen. At that moment, everyone lost the ability to speak. Three out of three. If this weren''t the real world, everyone would think that Alex, Rebecca, and Brunhild had escaped from the pages of a manga. At just that moment, Brunhild emerged from the control room, preparing to inform everyone that they were approaching Okinawa and it was time to get ready. But as soon as she appeared, dozens of gazes fixed on her. Raising an eyebrow, she looked at Alex, surrounded by a crowd of people awaiting an explanation. Without saying a word, Alex showed her the phone screen. Brunhild sighed in irritation. "I see you''re having fun. But I came to say we''re approaching Okinawa. We''ll be within the city in about ten minutes. So, let everyone know to prepare," she said dryly, not even bothering to explain why she looked like her manga counterpart. Hearing that they would be arriving soon, Alex quickly put the phone back in his pocket and walked over to the railing. Peering over the edge, he saw the approaching Okinawa shoreline. A satisfied smile spread across his face¡ªfinally, they had reached the next checkpoint. But what Alex was most looking forward to was the moment when he would see the huge aircraft carrier and install new, cool, and dangerous guns on it. He was practically trembling with excitement, gripping the railing tightly. "Why is he so happy?" Renka asked, glancing at Brunhild. "He can''t wait to see the aircraft carrier," she smirked. "He has so many plans that I wouldn''t be surprised if he wanted to make it fly." "Are you kidding? How can you make a huge ship like that fly?" Kisara asked, surprised. Saya, adjusting her glasses, calmly replied: "You see little robots on the ship every day, robots that are smarter than any human and incredibly dangerous. And you''re only surprised that Alex could make the aircraft carrier fly?" After her words, Miu, Renka, and Kisara fell silent, not knowing how to respond. They couldn''t refute it. If it weren''t for the strange appearance of GIR and MIMI, they could have been mistaken for regular dogs. Their childlike behavior only added to the impression that they were two kids dressed in old-fashioned costumes. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex watched as Okinawa Island came closer and closer. But his interest wasn''t just in Okinawa itself¡ªit was in the situation in the city, particularly around the military base. What had happened to the group of survivors that had settled there? What was the condition of the aircraft carrier? If it was fine, great. If not... Alex would just lie and say everything was okay, then fix it with magic. Unless the aircraft carrier was in a completely disastrous state. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 256 - 256: A Request for Help in Okinawa The ferry was slowly approaching the shores of Okinawa. More and more people gathered on the deck to see what had happened to the city. As they sailed along the coast, passengers carefully examined the ruined streets, expecting to witness the consequences of the zombie virus epidemic. The closer the ship got to the city, the clearer the scale of destruction became. Even from a distance, they could see partially collapsed skyscrapers, while some buildings looked as if they had burned for hours before finally crumbling under their own weight. The eerie silence hanging over the ruins only heightened the passengers'' sense of unease. The expressions on the people''s faces darkened by the minute. Alex studied the devastated city intently, his lips pressed into a thin line. None of the cities he had visited before had been in such a dire state. Wanting to check the situation at the military base, he took out his phone and connected to a satellite. The orbital images were even more disheartening. Almost the entire area outside the military base looked as if a massive hurricane had torn through it, leaving only chaos and ruins behind. However, there was one small relief¡ªthe base itself hadn''t suffered as much damage. But the question remained: what had happened to the survivors sheltering inside? The girls stepped closer, peering at the phone screen. Their faces showed concern. Looking at the ruined city, it became obvious that resupplying might be a serious problem. "If it weren''t for the zombie apocalypse, I''d think a superhero and a supervillain had fought here," Alex muttered as he continued studying the satellite images. But if supplies really turned out to be unavailable, he would just lie and pull them out of his inventory. In the worst case, he could resort to primitive magic and create whatever was needed. His thoughts were interrupted by a loud splash of water, as if something massive had crashed into the ocean near the shore. Alex lifted his head, and the girls, following his gaze, turned their attention to the source of the noise. On the shore stood two strange-looking zombies. "What the hell?" Rei asked in surprise. "What are they throwing at us?" Kiriko frowned, trying to get a better look. "A flesh ball," Alex squinted. And indeed, the two massive zombies raised another pair of grotesque, fleshy masses above their heads and hurled them toward the ferry. Fortunately, the vessel was still far enough away that the projectiles fell short of their target. Alex narrowed his eyes, trying to get a better look at these mutants. He cupped his hands like binoculars and studied the creatures carefully. He had seen something like this before. "Ogre," he finally recalled. "These things are from the Back 4 Blood universe." But there was a difference. They didn''t look exactly like they did in the game. These Ogres had a mix of their original features blended with elements of Necromorphs, as if two different species had tried to merge into one. Alex strained his memory. He remembered that the zombies in Back 4 Blood were called Ridden, and the infection wasn''t caused by a virus but by a parasite that devoured the host''s brain and mutated their body. But as he studied these Ogres, he neither sensed nor saw any parasites inside them. Unlike Las Plagas hosts, whose parasites were visibly distinct, these mutants seemed¡­ different. "Alex, I don''t want to distract you from your scientific analysis, but if these two giant bastards don''t stop throwing their flesh balls at us, we might have trouble docking," R said, patting him on the shoulder. Alex tore his gaze away from the creatures and rubbed his chin thoughtfully. A disgusting idea was forming in his mind¡ªreleasing a virus like this into a cultivator world just to see what would happen. But he quickly dismissed the thought. That wouldn''t be nice. "Let me just kill them and be done with it. I''m sure we''ll run into more of their kind later," Rebecca said, aiming her weapon. "Wait, I need to check something first," Alex stopped her. Alex decided to test how tough these zombies were and gather some information. The others watched his actions with interest, trying to guess what he was planning. "Guys, give me two bullets. Doesn''t matter if they''re pistol or rifle rounds," Alex said, extending his hand. Those with weapons exchanged puzzled glances, wondering why he needed bullets. However, curiosity won out. R was the fastest¡ªhe removed the magazine from his pistol, took out two bullets, and handed them to Alex. Receiving the bullets, Alex immediately extracted the projectiles, tossing the empty casings overboard without a care. He tossed the bullets in his palm a few times, squinting as he observed the ogres on the shore. The longer he watched, the wider his grin became. He had completely forgotten that he didn''t need to fire a gun if he could become the gun himself¡ªmore precisely, a railgun. "And what exactly are you planning to do with them?" Saya asked, watching his actions. "Do you remember when I told you about chakra?" Alex asked instead of answering. "That thing you used to move super fast? And also breathe fire and disappear in a cloud of smoke?" Koko clarified, tilting her head thoughtfully. "Something like that," Alex nodded. "But it''s time for you to learn more. Chakra is a mix of mental and physical energy. It''s divided into five main elements: fire, water, earth, wind, and lightning." "And what are you going to do with that?" Beatrix asked, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. Alex glanced at those around him, seeing their growing interest. The martial artists in the group listened particularly closely. He didn''t go into too much detail¡ªthere would be time for that later. For now¡­ he decided to have a little fun. "Darling, you asked what I''m going to do?" He turned to Beatrix with a wide grin. "I''m going to become a walking railgun." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Silence. The people on the deck froze, processing his words. Brunhilde just sighed heavily, knowing her husband had once again found a way to amuse himself. However, the mention of a railgun made everyone else look at Alex like he was insane. How the hell was he planning to pull that off? Before anyone could ask, electricity began crackling around Alex. Everyone instinctively took a step back as the air filled with the smell of ozone, and their hair stood on end from the static charge. Rebecca instantly pulled out her phone and started recording, even asking GIR and MIMI to capture it in slow motion. Alex just smirked, stretched out his hand, and took aim at the two ogres on the shore. Holding one bullet between his thumb and index finger, he focused and muttered quietly: "Lightning Release: Railgun." There was a sharp crack. The bullet shot off his fingers, leaving a bright plasma trail behind it, and pierced the first ogre''s body. A shockwave passed through it, vaporizing flesh and leaving a massive hole. Alex immediately fired the second round. This time, the bullet veered slightly mid-flight, striking the second ogre in the right side. Half of its body simply vanished in an instant. The ogres didn''t even make a sound¡ªtheir bodies collapsed before they could comprehend what had happened. "Well, that''s one problem solved. Now we can dock in peace," Alex said with satisfaction, nodding his head and grinning. "Those idiots won''t be throwing meatballs at us anymore." With a wide grin, Alex turned around to look at the people behind him. Everyone was staring at the shore with their mouths agape, as though they had witnessed something that defied the laws of nature. If it weren''t for the hushed whispers among the team, he would have thought they had completely lost it. A fleeting thought crossed his mind that perhaps he had overdone the demonstration just a little. "So, how was it? Did you enjoy the show?" he asked with a smirk. All eyes immediately turned to him, but their expressions ranged from awe to utter shock. Alice, Honoka, and Malka were staring at Alex with wide eyes, imagining how they might someday repeat this trick. GIR, MIMI, and Stitch all gave a thumbs up, indicating that their "dad" had exceeded all expectations. Rebecca looked the most pleased. For a moment, she even considered trying to master something similar, but quickly reconsidered¡ªguns were still closer to her heart. Koko, Valmet, Kiriko, Yuriko, Namiyo, Saya, Saeko, Beatrix, and Rei stared at Alex in open disbelief. They had already seen him breathe fire, but what he had just done was far beyond common sense. Alex had literally launched a bullet at such incredible speed that it left a plasma trail behind it! "So, why the silence? Isn''t that cool? When else in your life will you see something so exciting?" Alex threw out with a grin, hoping to snap everyone out of their stupor. But the silence on the deck was starting to bother him. He hadn''t expected such a simple demonstration of chakra to have such an effect. However, recalling the world he was in, he quickly realized that even martial arts masters would likely be incapable of pulling something like that off, let alone anyone else. Suddenly, the silence was broken by a joyful shout: "Big brother, you''re so awesome! You''re going to teach me how to do that too, right?!" Alice squealed, practically jumping onto Alex. Honoka and Malka weren''t going to be left behind and, like two little monkeys, clung to his arms. "Big brother, I want to learn too! Will you teach me?" Honoka asked, clinging to his shoulder. "Me too!" Malka added, hanging from his other arm. "Of course, but in due time," Alex replied with a smile, not planning on refusing to teach them. The girls practically glowed with happiness, and Alex glanced at Jhona, silently asking if there were any objections to teaching Malka. He merely nodded, signaling that it was fine. With loud, joyous cries from the three young girls, the rest of the team finally began to snap out of their stupor. Rather than trying to process what they had seen, they decided to just accept it as fact. In many of their minds, one thought passed: if it''s Alex, then it''s all good. "Alex, did you just launch a bullet head at a speed exceeding Mach 9? How?!" Saya finally spoke up, still in a daze. Her question made the others perk up. They too were curious how something like that was even possible. Once again, all eyes focused on Alex, waiting for an explanation. Even the masters from Ryozenpaku moved closer, clearly intrigued. Alex just sighed heavily, looked out over the railing to estimate how much farther they had to go until they reached the military base, and, confirming there was enough time, turned back to the team. "Dear Saya, I''ve already told you that chakra is divided into five main elements. One of them is lightning. Knowing how a railgun works, it''s pretty easy to replicate such an effect," he explained with a smile, avoiding unnecessary details. Saya nodded, understanding what Alex meant. She remembered how he had held the bullet and realized that it had been done intentionally. However, for the others, his explanation sounded like scientific nonsense¡ªonly those who had even the slightest idea of what he was talking about were able to grasp the essence. "You said you''d teach us this thing... what was it... Chakra. Can we do it too?" R asked with interest. Alex stared at him like he was an idiot. "Are you serious right now?" he asked, narrowing his eyes. "What''s the problem?" Tohji interrupted, not understanding why Alex was reacting like that. Alex sighed heavily and started massaging his nose, astonished by the stupidity of the question. Taking a deep breath, he launched into a tirade, explaining why they wouldn''t be able to replicate what they had just seen. His monologue was so detailed and strict that everyone felt like schoolchildren in front of a stern teacher. Once he finished, Alex took a breath and continued more calmly, explaining that they hadn''t even awakened their chakra yet, yet they were already dreaming of doing something like that. He outlined the basic principles of chakra, its nature, and how it worked. Gradually, the listeners began to realize that without proper preparation, replicating his trick was simply impossible. "Now is everything clear?" he asked, looking at those he was teaching. "You didn''t need to give a whole lecture. You could''ve just said we can''t do it," R muttered, rolling his eyes. Alex''s eyelid twitched, but in the next second, his face smoothed out, as if he hadn''t heard R''s words. Brunhilde and Rebecca exchanged glances and mentally wished the guy good luck. They knew¡ªwhen Alex looked like that, nothing good came of it. The other girls also grew wary. Saya quietly tugged on Rebecca''s sleeve. "What''s going on? Why did he suddenly calm down?" In response, Rebecca just smirked. R noticed the sympathetic looks directed at him, and a bad feeling began to stir in his chest. The guys standing nearby also realized that Alex wasn''t going to let it slide. Without saying a word, Alex walked up to GIR, placed his hand on its head, and nodded toward R. GIR immediately understood. Leaping off the railing, it slowly moved toward its target. R turned pale. "Hey, hey, wait, we can talk this out!" he exclaimed, but upon seeing the crackling electricity on GIR''s paws, he decided to make a quick escape. But how can you escape from a robo-dog? A few seconds later, the deck was filled with a dying scream, followed by the smell of burning hair. Everyone stared at R, lying unconscious, with a light smoke rising from his body. "Well, that''s that. I don''t mind silly questions, but now at least he''ll think twice before asking them," Alex said carelessly, throwing his hands behind his head. R''s friends looked at their companion... and burst out laughing. Alex smirked to himself and made his way to the control room, with the girls following him. They were also smiling, watching the poor guy''s fate unfold. Saya caught up with Alex, grabbed his hand, and while they walked, continued to ask him about chakra. Once in the control room, Alex sat in the captain''s chair and began not only explaining the nature of chakra but also demonstrating it so the girls could understand it better. He also warned them that controlling chakra was a labor-intensive process, and if one started learning at a later age, it would be more difficult, as chakra is typically taught from childhood. However, he was sure that Saeko and Beatrix wouldn''t need that¡ª their breathing techniques had already given them a huge advantage. Only Valmet and Rei might benefit from chakra control training. Rebecca and Brunhilde were already strong enough and knew how to defend themselves, especially since their engagement rings already contained several defensive runes. Nonetheless, Alex thought it would be a good idea to create energy shields for the other girls while he worked on crafting defensive rings for them. Slowly but surely, the ship was approaching the military base''s territory. Alex sat lazily in the captain''s chair, steering the ship while quietly humming a pirate song. He couldn''t wait to arrive ¡ª new opportunities for his plans were ahead. But despite that, a feeling of unease lingered in him. After Okinawa, he felt more and more that the chaos in the world was only intensifying. If he''d already encountered two zombies with necromorph traits, he didn''t even want to imagine what would come next. "It looks like there are still survivors at the military base," Rika said, peering into the distance through binoculars. Intrigued, Alex stood up from the chair and approached her. The other girls also watched with curiosity¡ª they''d already heard from Alex that there might be a group of survivors at the base, but the very fact that someone had managed to hold out in such a place for so long seemed like a true miracle. Alex shifted his gaze to the area Rika had indicated and spotted a girl on the dock, desperately waving a flag with some numbers on it. "Looks like a radio frequency," Valmet guessed aloud, voicing what was on everyone''s mind. "And it seems their doors are being hacked," Rika added, shifting the binoculars to the base''s entrance. Alex nodded and tuned the radio to the correct frequency. A second later, the speaker crackled, followed by an anxious female voice. "Hello! Are there any survivors left? We thought we were the only ones! We haven''t seen a living soul in a week! Even the radio is silent, no messages¡­," the woman said, her voice breaking into sobs. "It''s because most of the country is without power. Many cities have been destroyed. Tokyo..." Alex paused briefly. "It''s been wiped off the face of the earth." There was a silence on the other end, and only a few moments later, a subdued voice replied. "How... How could this happen?!" In the distance, the anxious voices of other survivors could be heard discussing what they had just heard. Alex and the girls understood their feelings well. They had just witnessed a massive metropolis disappear in an instant. "I''m sorry to have to share such news," Alex said sincerely. "But right now, there''s something more important. How many people do you have at the base?" "Mostly women and children," the woman''s voice trembled. "A few men went for supplies when things calmed down a bit. They went to another base, but... we haven''t heard from them in a long time." "I take it you''re aware of the unwanted guests trying to break down your doors?" Alex asked, gripping the microphone tighter. "Yes... If we even peek out for a second, they immediately attack. We''re locked in here¡­ And, sorry to ask, but¡­ we''re starving. The base is completely shut off, we can''t reach the supply warehouse. We haven''t eaten in almost a week¡­" Her voice was filled with pain and desperation, despite her attempts to stay composed. "I understand. Is the dock clear? We need to dock to help you," Alex asked, glancing at the girls. The girls immediately understood what Alex was planning. Valmet quickly left the control room to warn the others about the upcoming docking and the need to prepare for supporting the survivors. Noticing that Valmet had left to gather the crew, Alex waited for the response from the other side. "Yes, the dock is clear. There are only a few ships, but the ferry will fit," the woman replied. Her voice carried a sense of relief, as if she had just begun to believe that help was really coming. "Good. Then prepare your people and stay hidden. These new creatures are truly vile, so be careful," Alex said, ending the conversation. He turned to his girls, and without a word, they understood it was time to prepare. Alex gestured for GIR, MIMI, and Stitch to come over, then grabbed Richard from the table. GIR, MIMI, and Stitch also armed themselves and got into position. "Brunhild, as usual, you''re in charge. While I keep the horde distracted with the little ones, you command the team," Alex said, looking at his Valkyrie. "Don''t worry, my love, I''ll handle it. Now go," Brunhild smiled, gently placing her hand on his cheek. "And you, girls... I don''t think I need to remind you what to do, right?" Alex smirked, looking at the others. "Just go already! Stop messing with our mood. Tear those monsters apart, and we''ll cover you," Rebecca grinned widely. "That''s right, handsome. It''s time for you to trust your girls, we''re not delicate damsels," Rika winked at him. "I am delicate!" interjected Shizuka, puffing out her cheeks. "I want Alex to protect me!" Alex couldn''t suppress his smile. He walked over to Shizuka, hugged her, and she happily pressed herself against him, sticking her tongue out at Rika. A vein on Rika''s forehead twitched suspiciously, and she mentally promised herself to get revenge on the curvy girl at the first opportunity. But there was no time for bickering. Alex, along with his trio of helpers, descended to the deck, where everyone was already in full battle readiness. "Alright, guys, no long speeches. The rules are the same as always: listen to Brunhild ¡ª you''ll stay alive. I''ll distract the horde at the base gates for now," Alex said, scanning the assembled group. "And how are you planning to get to the shore, kid?" asked Lehm, giving him a skeptical look. Alex just smiled mysteriously and walked over to the ferry''s railing. At that moment, GIR was intently watching the horde of zombies trying to break through the gates. As usual, he was armed with his favorite chainsaw sword and bolter. MIMI was clutching a power mace in her hands and practically bouncing with excitement, eager to join the fight. Even Stitch couldn''t sit still. Alex smirked, seeing their reactions, then, without warning, grabbed GIR by the head and lifted him up. "Hey, hey, Dad, what''s going on?!" the robo-dog blinked, sensing something bad. When it dawned on him what Alex was planning, he quickly shook his head, clearly trying to reject the idea. "First one''s up!" Alex declared and, with force, hurled GIR straight into the middle of the zombies. "DAD, YOU''RE CRAZY!!!" came the desperate scream of the robo-dog as he disappeared into the air. Alex squinted, watching GIR''s flight to make sure he landed exactly where he intended. GIR, like a cannonball, crashed into the zombie crowd, crushing them with terrifying force. MIMI''s and Stitch''s eyes lit up with excitement ¡ª for them, it was pure entertainment. However, the rest of the team exchanged puzzled glances: not every day do you see someone tossing their battle dog into a horde of undead. "Dad, now me! Throw me!" MIMI squealed, tugging at Alex''s pant leg. "Then get ready," he smirked, grabbing her by the waist. MIMI, being a smart girl, immediately grouped herself together, preparing for flight. Alex grinned widely and threw her after GIR. During her flight, she burst into a bright, childish laugh, and as soon as she landed next to the robo-dog, she immediately began swinging her power mace, sending zombies back to their graves. Now it was Stitch''s turn. Unable to wait any longer, he climbed into Alex''s arms, pleading with his eyes. "Alright, here we go, Stitch! I choose you!" Alex said with a smirk, throwing him towards the horde. Stitch flew through the air, letting out a maniacal laugh. Everyone on the deck instinctively turned to Rebecca ¨C the owner of this crazy creature. "What?" she asked in confusion, noticing their gazes. "Well, he... really reminds us of you," Rika grinned, shaking her head. "Ha-ha, very funny," Rebecca snorted, but the corners of her lips twitched. "Well, now it''s my turn," Alex stretched, loosening his shoulders. "Want me to toss you?" Hayato offered with a grin. "Oh no, don''t even think about it!" Alex crossed his arms over his chest, firmly rejecting the idea. Hayato just shrugged, clearly intrigued by how Alex planned to get to the shore. Alex took several steps back, preparing for a run-up. "Hold on tight!" Brunhild shouted. At her command, everyone on the deck immediately grabbed the nearest supports. Alex surged forward, jumped onto the railing, and pushed off with all his strength, soaring into the air. As soon as his feet left the deck, it became clear why Brunhild had warned the crew. The force of the jump literally shifted the ferry off course, and the railing he had pushed off from turned into twisted scrap metal. "Dammit!" R swore, examining the bent structures. "I''m still amazed at how much strength he has!" The others silently nodded, looking at the mangled metal in disbelief. "Why are you standing there?!" Brunhild said sternly. "Prepare for the landing immediately! After Alex distracts the horde, we''ll need to provide support. Check your weapons, ammo! Everyone needs to be ready!" "Yes, ma''am!" the fighters replied in unison, barely hiding their fear of her commanding tone. They immediately scattered like cockroaches, understanding that it was best not to test Brunhild''s patience. The girls, watching this scene, quietly giggled. "What are you laughing at?" Brunhild gave them a stern look. "You get ready too! We need to know the condition of the military base!" The girls giggled again and went off to prepare. Meanwhile, Alex was flying straight into the horde of zombies. Choosing the largest monster in the crowd, he unhesitatingly used Richard as a blunt weapon. Before the throw, Alex wisely placed the Flying Thunder God technique seal on the golden brick. Mid-air, he hurled it straight at the head of the giant zombie, which, as he recalled, was named Breaker. The heavy golden brick crashed into the center of Breaker''s face with a crunch. The impact made the giant monster stagger backward, taking a few unsteady steps before collapsing onto its back, raising a cloud of dust. Alex instantly used the Flying Thunder God technique and appeared directly on the fallen zombie''s chest. In that same moment, all the other undead, which had been hammering against the gates of the military base, abruptly turned in his direction. Standing on the massive zombie''s corpse, Alex scanned the horde of zombies from different worlds. Upon closer inspection, he noticed something odd in their appearance¡ªfaint, barely noticeable features of necromorphs. It wasn''t too obvious at first, but the more he focused, the clearer the resemblance became. With ease, Alex kicked the golden brick into the air, caught it with one hand, and a predatory smile spread across his face. "Well, shall we play?" he said casually, juggling the brick. From all sides came guttural roars, blending with the battle cries of GIR, MIMI, and Stitch, who were joyfully scattering zombies in every direction. In the next moment, the horde charged at Alex from all sides. A split second before the strike, Alex jumped sharply into the air. The force of his leap was so immense that Breaker''s body sank into the concrete, turning into a bloody mess. In midair, Alex noticed one of the Hunters charging at him with a wild roar. Dodging, Alex grabbed the monster by the leg and, using it as a weapon, threw it toward other Hunters who had jumped after it. Still juggling the golden brick, he tossed it high into the air, then teleported to it, increasing the height. "Fire Release: Great Fireball!" Alex said, forming hand seals. A gigantic fireball shot from his mouth, crashing down into the heart of the zombie horde. The explosive flames engulfed dozens of monsters, turning them into blazing torches. At that moment, Alex felt a sharp gust of wind. Barely catching the movement out of the corner of his eye, he instantly pushed off the air, avoiding the meatball thrown by Ogre. Landing on the wall of a building, he quickly looked around. The horde was relentless, pursuing him closely. Moreover, some mutated zombies began climbing the walls, trying to reach him. The battle spread across the entire area outside the military base. GIR, MIMI, and Stitch, separated, were engaged in their own fights with different parts of the horde. But this was only the beginning. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 257 - 257: The Military Base in Okinawa (In fact, I was not sure whether to publish the chapter today or not. After all, today is my holiday and the author turns 28 years old. I thought about giving myself a day off, but how else can I brag about the fact that it is the author''s birthday. He-he-he Congratulate me with all your heart, you can even drink mentally with me. Hehehe. But in fact, I''m glad that you were with me all this time. Mua. The year that has passed was probably one of the best in the last 5 years. Thanks to the fact that I started writing my own fanfic, I was able to partially overcome my depression, which pushed me to terrible thoughts. And now almost all my thoughts are occupied with the plot of my fanfic, and I don''t even have thoughts about jumping out the window. Once again, I want to tell you my dear friends. I''m glad that you appeared in my life. Each of your messages or just a gaf under a paragraph gives me the opportunity to smile and the desire to continue writing. Thank you all.) Everyone on the ferry watched as Alex and his three little helpers unleashed a bloody massacre in the heart of the zombie horde. With enviable regularity, bodies of the undead were sent flying in all directions, scattering like knocked-over projectiles. But what shocked people the most was something else¡ªthey witnessed firsthand that Koko''s words about Alex''s ability to breathe fire were true. While in the air, Alex exhaled a massive fireball straight below him, incinerating dozens of zombies at once. However, the most astonishing part was that his battle took place mostly in midair¡ªhe was constantly fending off creatures leaping at him or dodging projectiles made of rotting flesh. Their observation was suddenly interrupted by a loud clap. All eyes immediately turned to Brunhilde, who was already holding a golden spear in her hands. A single glance from her was enough for everyone to understand¡ªit was time to get ready. The ferry was nearing the port of the military base, and the battlefield where Alex was fighting had already disappeared from view. Those assigned to provide fire support immediately headed below deck, preparing to disembark as soon as the ship docked to assist Alex, GIR, MIMI, and Stitch, who were in the thick of the fight. Despite the preparation for landing, the atmosphere remained calm. No one was particularly worried¡ªAlex had already drawn most of the zombies'' attention, and their task was merely to provide support and check the condition of the military base. They just needed to hold out here until Alex upgraded the aircraft carrier, after which they would move on. Brunhilde and the other girls were the last to disembark. Glancing around at the crew, who were calmly chatting amongst themselves, she nodded approvingly. The team''s composure meant they had confidence in Alex, and that was a good sign. However, what concerned her more was the state of the military base itself. The satellite images didn''t provide a full picture, but the words of the woman Alex had spoken to over the radio made it clear: the moment someone stepped outside, they were immediately attacked by an army of zombies. A plan began to form in Brunhilde''s mind. She understood that there was no point in wasting resources to fortify the base since they wouldn''t be staying here for more than a week. All they needed was to buy time until Alex finished working on the aircraft carrier. "Rebecca, grab Alex''s weapons. He might need them. He rushed into battle with nothing but a golden brick, and with his fighting style, he won''t last long with just that ''weapon,''" Brunhilde said, glancing at Rebecca. "Kay," Rebecca replied with a grin, giving a thumbs-up. She headed towards Alex''s motorcycle, where he stored his weapons to avoid unnecessary attention. Quickly opening the weapon compartment, she started transferring the gear into a bag, humming to herself and swaying to the rhythm. She felt someone''s gaze on her and turned around. Takashi stood nearby, watching her closely. Raising an eyebrow, she asked in confusion, "What do you want, David?" Takashi sighed upon hearing his old name. He knew that Rebecca had been friends with his other mother, Gloria, and he couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwas the girl in front of him, even indirectly, his mother too? The thought sent an unpleasant shiver down his spine. He still couldn''t come to terms with the fact that Alex, almost his peer, had twice ended up as his father. And now, other girls were potentially becoming his "mothers" as well. He even dreaded the thought that one day Rei might join their ranks too. Shaking off unnecessary thoughts, he finally asked, "Do you have any shotgun shells? The zombies are getting more dangerous, and regular ammo isn''t as effective anymore." Rebecca snorted and quickly glanced around, checking for any curious eyes nearby. Takashi didn''t understand why she was doing that at first, but when he saw her hand disappear into thin air and then reappear holding a box of shotgun shells, everything became clear. She skillfully tossed it to him, and only when the heavy box landed in his hands did he finally snap out of his daze. Takashi blinked a few times, processing what he had just witnessed. He had seen Alex pull weapons out of thin air before, but only once¡ªwhen he had handed him a shotgun and a pistol. Now, he realized that Rebecca possessed the same ability. Unintentionally, he wondered¡ªcould his mother, Gloria, do something like this too? "You''re not afraid someone will see you pulling things out like that?" he whispered, glancing around anxiously. "Don''t sweat it, kid," Rebecca waved her hand dismissively. "If you talk less, no one will notice a thing. And keep your mouth shut. The less people know, the fewer problems my sweetie has." Takashi just nodded silently. He had already asked Alex why he didn''t just wipe out all the zombies at once, but the answer had been clear¡ªthis apocalypse was orchestrated by someone extremely dangerous. If Alex revealed his true power, the world itself would be destroyed, while the mastermind would just escape. Deciding not to ask any more foolish questions, Takashi shifted his focus back to the box. "What kind of shells are these?" he asked. Instead of answering, Rebecca simply pointed at the label. Takashi flipped the box over and immediately recognized the acid warning sign. Everything became clear. "Thanks," he said and headed back toward his group. As soon as he approached Kota, the chubby guy immediately started interrogating him. "Where did you get those shells?! And why haven''t you shared them yet?!" Takashi rolled his eyes. His face twitched slightly in irritation. Meanwhile, Rebecca slung the bag with Alex''s weapons over her shoulder and returned to the girls. At that very moment, the ferry finally docked at the military base, and the ramp began to lower slowly. Silence fell. That sound became the signal for everyone to be ready. No one spoke¡ªeveryone was focused on checking their weapons, making sure there wouldn''t be any nasty surprises at a critical moment. When the ramp fully descended, they saw a woman waving a radio frequency flag. She was the survivor Alex had been speaking to over the radio. Brunhilde stepped forward to speak with her, the others following closely behind. "Who''s in charge here? How many people are left at the base?" Brunhilde asked without wasting time on pleasantries. "Apparently, I''m in charge now," the woman exhaled in relief. "There are about thirty of us. Thank you so much for coming to help¡­ But where''s the guy I was talking to?" "He''s keeping the horde busy¡ªthe one that was trying to break down your gates. So for now, I''m in charge," Brunhilde replied, scanning the area. The woman''s eyes widened in shock as she realized that someone had decided to distract such a massive threat alone. She opened her mouth to say something, but Brunhilde raised her hand, signaling that there was no need to worry. "Anyone with a weapon, get to the walls! Provide Alex with covering fire!" she commanded. The people immediately rushed to the fortifications. Rebecca, Rika, Kiriko, Valmet, Koko, and even Yuriko followed suit. Brunhilde carefully examined the remaining survivors. Women. Children. The elderly. Their faces were gaunt and exhausted, as if they had just lived through the worst night of their lives. Brunhilde let out a quiet sigh. "Shizuka, take the other medics and check on these people. Then they need to be fed," she said, turning to the girl. "Roger that!" Shizuka responded cheerfully, saluting with a smile. Brunhilde gave a slight smile and decided to hurry Shizuka along so she wouldn''t waste any more time. The group of doctors, led by Shizuka, immediately began examining the survivors, not skipping over the woman in charge of their group. "Now, the others. Builders, inspect the area along the fence and determine where the walls need reinforcement. We may not be here long, but we still need to hold out. Electricians, check the generators and make sure the loudspeakers across the base don''t turn on at the worst possible moment. We don''t need a zombie horde from the entire city converging on us. As for the rest¡ªhelp with the food and unload supplies from the ferry," Brunhilde issued her orders. Everyone nodded and immediately got to work. Some checked the fortifications, others the generators, but the main focus was on the loudspeakers, ensuring that they wouldn''t activate when the power was restored and attract a new wave of the undead. Another part of the group headed to the ferry for provisions, while the rest began unloading the supplies. Saya stood next to Brunhilde, watching her actions and trying to memorize how to organize work properly. She understood that Brunhilde couldn''t lead everything on her own forever, so she was making an effort to learn in order to ease her burden in the future. Brunhilde noticed her focused gaze and realized the girl was serious about learning how to make quick decisions and manage people. Meanwhile, Namiyo decided to help with cooking, not wanting to stand idle. As a kind-hearted woman, she couldn''t stand to see the exhausted faces of the children and wanted to contribute. For a moment, she even thought about the children she might one day have with Alex, and her cheeks reddened at the thought. The armed group climbed to the top of the base''s walls and took their positions. From there, they had a full view of the carnage happening outside. As soon as the people appeared on the wall, the nearest zombies immediately turned around and charged toward the fortifications, slamming into them with force. "Let me make this clear: if anyone accidentally shoots my sweetie or my babies, I''ll personally toss that bastard off the wall right into the horde!" Rebecca squinted, giving everyone a fierce glare. Everyone flinched but quickly nodded, not wanting to tempt fate. No one wanted to become the target of that gremlin. "Fire at the creatures closest to the gates! We need to clear the area near the walls!" Lehm commanded, lighting a cigarette. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as he gave the order, the fighters opened fire. Bullets and grenades flew into the midst of the zombies, tearing through the dense masses of the undead. Hearing the gunfire, Alex paused for a moment, then noticed people on the walls. Among them, he recognized his girls, who always wanted to fight alongside him. He nodded, realizing that this support would be very helpful. Although he had been holding off the horde for quite some time, it seemed that the zombies weren''t getting any fewer. He had long lost count of how many he had killed, but the undead kept pressing forward. They jumped at him, spat acid, and even tried to explode. If it weren''t for the need to hide his powers, he would have taken care of all the undead long ago, but the decision had been made, and he had to make do, using only a limited arsenal of abilities. Avoiding another acid spit, Alex leapt backward and found himself behind a car. He kicked it sharply, sending it straight into the zombie horde. The car spun, crushing everything in its path until it collided with a tank-like zombie. The giant zombie easily caught the vehicle, growling as it threw it back toward Alex. "Oh no, bastard. Only I can throw cars!" Alex grimaced, watching as the massive metal body flew straight at him. Alex leapt forward and kicked the car back into the Tank. This time, the enormous mutant couldn''t stop the flying vehicle¡ª the car slammed into him, embedding him in the asphalt and turning him into a smashed lump of dead flesh. Gripping a golden brick named Richard in his hands, Alex jumped toward another massive zombie and landed right on its shoulders. With a swing, he began pounding its head furiously until the monster''s skull turned into a bloody mush. Jumping down, he grabbed the mutant by the legs and began spinning like a hammer thrower, knocking zombies out of his way. Finally, he launched the corpse into the heart of the horde, clearing space around him. In such a dense gathering of undead, even fighting was difficult¡ª strike one, and dozens more would inevitably get in the way. "Damn, this is exhausting... Where are they all coming from in this city?" Alex muttered, dodging another hit from the Charger. The mutant raced past, but Alex immediately grabbed its head, squeezed with force, snapped its neck, and threw the decapitated corpse into the crowd. Zombies had already swarmed the street so much that moving was becoming a hassle. Piles of torn bodies covered the asphalt, and the stench hung thick in the air like a suffocating cloud. What particularly annoyed him were the Ridden zombies¡ªmutants with thick armor that could only be pierced with precise hits to vulnerable spots or sheer brute force. This wasn''t a problem for Alex, but for those covering him from gun positions, it was tougher. Fortunately, they quickly figured out where to shoot to deal critical damage. After tearing apart another mutant, Alex spotted something far more dangerous in the distance. A zombie, the size of an SUV, was charging toward him. Alex immediately recognized the type¡ªan advanced Licker. He''d seen them in the "Resident Evil" films, but they were never this terrifying. The monster was speeding forward, knocking other zombies out of the way. At the last moment, Alex jumped, grabbed the mutant by the head, and used its own momentum to spin in the air. Then, with force, he slammed the beast into the concrete. Landing on its back, he instantly crushed its enormous skull, leaving no chance for recovery. "Time to finish this mess," Alex muttered, looking at the next wave of zombies. He raised his hand. "Rebecca, Yamato." Rebecca, standing on the wall, swiftly grabbed her katana and hurled it like a spear. Alex caught the blade in mid-air and assumed a combat stance. When the undead surrounded him, Alex suddenly drew his sword. For a moment, silence hung in the air... and then the zombie bodies exploded, sliced in the blink of an eye. Alex didn''t stop and, like a deadly whirlwind, dove into the heart of the horde. Wherever he appeared, only heaps of dismembered corpses were left behind. Deciding not to drag out this boring fight, Alex delivered the final blow, cutting down the last zombie¡ªa strange creature wrapped in skin with terrifying growths resembling clumps of worms sticking out. Shaking the blood off Yamato, he sheathed the blade and looked around. The entire street, as far as the eye could see, was littered with bodies. Even in the nearby buildings, mangled corpses could be seen. "No one''s going to clean this up... Might as well burn it," he muttered thoughtfully. From different directions, G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch approached, looking quite pleased with the slaughter. Alex smirked, looking at their enthusiastic faces, and headed toward the military base gates. Suddenly, Rebecca jumped down from the wall, pressing her cheek against his chest. Walking through the gates, Alex met everyone who had helped him in the fight. "Well, I can only say one thing..." He theatrically wiped away an invisible tear. "I''m proud of you!" "You could just say ''thank you,''" Shino rolled her eyes. Alex simply smiled and said nothing. Now, he wanted to check the storage warehouses on the military base, then inspect the aircraft carrier and prepare a workspace. Before leaving, he didn''t forget to note that the best way to deal with the zombie corpses was to burn them, so as not to waste time cleaning them up. Waving goodbye, Alex, along with the girls, headed toward Brunhilde, who was speaking with a group of builders and electricians. "I see you''re finished," Brunhilde said, noticing Alex and the girls approaching. "Sort of," Alex replied lazily, lighting a cigarette. "Now, let''s check the warehouses. We need to figure out what we have and what we''re missing." The girls nodded in agreement and followed him. Following the signs, they arrived at a massive warehouse. Alex closed his eyes for a moment, using his abilities to scan its contents. After a quick inspection, he opened a portal inside the building and began unloading some of his supplies¡ªweapons, ammunition, tools for upgrading the aircraft carrier, as well as energy shields, which could serve as excellent protection for those usually on the front lines. Taking his phone from his pocket, Alex held it up to the reader, replacing the access card. As soon as the doors opened, the girls were met with an impressive sight: shelves filled with equipment, crates of ammunition, armor, and rare, expensive technologies. Some items were so unique that even Koko, the former arms dealer, raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Where did they get this? Even back in the day, it was hard for me to get stuff like this," Koko said, opening one of the crates and peering inside. "Who knows? Corruption, black market..." Alex shrugged lazily. "Who cares? It''s ours now," Rebecca declared, quickly reaching the obvious conclusion. Arguing with her logic was pointless. Brunhilde, standing nearby, silently touched Alex''s hand, as if asking with her eyes whether he was responsible for the appearance of all this in the warehouse. He nodded in response, confirming that these were part of his personal supplies, which would now come in handy. Brunhilde said nothing, simply took Alex''s hand and gently leaned on him. She understood his caution perfectly. After reviewing his memories, she realized how revealing his power in the past had turned out for him. Since then, Alex had become even more powerful, and if their enemies discovered his true strength, they would stop playing games with mortals and destroy all life in the blink of an eye. "Alright, girls, enough sightseeing. I have one more surprise for you," Alex said, grinning slyly. "What kind?" Shizuka immediately responded, appearing at his side in an instant. "Remember when I told you there were living quarters for high-ranking officers on the base? Well, there''s a huge bath there. I know you''re all tired of taking quick showers, so it''s time to relax and enjoy the hot water," Alex smiled as he shared the news. "No way?!" Koko exclaimed, her eyes lighting up with excitement. "Then what are we waiting for?! These showers have been driving me crazy! Of course, I don''t mind showering with you, Alex, but a hot bath is a whole different level!" Alex smirked, watching how eagerly the girls hung on to his words. Even Brunhilde clearly wanted to indulge in hot water. Rebecca, usually more reserved because she didn''t usually care where she bathed, also nodded approvingly, signaling that she was on board with such a break. Before Alex could even blink, the girls grabbed him by the arms and literally dragged him outside, eager for him to show the way. Finding the right building, which resembled more of a bunker than a living complex, he held his phone up to the scanner, unlocking the door. But before he could invite the girls inside, they shoved him aside and rushed down, burning with impatience to get to the much-anticipated bath first. "Well, that''s love for you... You traded me for hot water," Alex said with mock hurt. "It''s alright, darling, I''ll stay with you," came the soft voice of G?ndul, who, in her spiritual form, wrapped her arms around his neck. "Oh, don''t fool yourself," Hl?kk interjected slyly. "If you had a physical body, you''d be the first one rushing to the bath!" G?ndul chose not to respond. Alex simply smiled and began calmly making his way downstairs. G?ndul, just in case, returned to her spiritual space¡ªjust in case Saya might be able to see her again. Descending to the lower level, Alex found himself in an area reserved for high-ranking guests. He couldn''t help but be surprised when a luxurious room, resembling a presidential suite in the finest hotels in the world, opened before him. Even for a military base, this was excessive. Alex whistled quietly, impressed by the level of comfort. "Look, I found wine! One bottle like this is worth at least fifteen thousand dollars," Yuriko''s pleased voice rang out as she pulled a bottle from the bar. "Wine is nice, but is there anything stronger? After the hot bath, mom clearly needs something more serious," Rika drawled lazily, eyeing the contents of the bar. Alex shook his head as he watched the girls, unsure of how to comment on it. "What a huge bath! It''s like a whole pool!" Rei''s excited cry suddenly rang out. At these words, all the girls immediately rushed toward the bathroom, and joyful exclamations could be heard from the room. Alex decided to take a personal look at what had so impressed Rei. Upon finding the bathroom, he saw that it really was massive¡ªthere was more than enough space for all the girls at once. They were already rummaging through drawers, looking for something to make their bathing experience even more pleasant. "I found bath bombs! Oh yes!" Rei exclaimed, showing her find with a satisfied smile. "What''s this thing?" Rebecca asked skeptically, grabbing one of the bath bombs from Rei. "It''s a miracle! After this bath, you''ll feel like you''re floating on clouds!" Rei enthusiastically declared, trying to persuade her friend to join in. Rebecca just gave her a skeptical look, clearly unimpressed, but Rei didn''t give her time to think¡ªwithin the next second, several bath bombs splashed into the water, filling the room with a pleasant fragrance. Alex decided not to interfere with the girls relaxing. They had no more tasks for the day, so he figured they deserved a break. He, on the other hand, decided to inspect the aircraft carrier to see what condition it was in. Leaving the main hall, Alex saw GIR, MIMI, and Stitch, who had brought all the girls'' and his own personal belongings. Even little Alice, wanting to help, was carrying a small bag. Approaching her, Alex gave a light smile and asked if she wanted to join the girls for a hot bath. Hearing the offer, Alice immediately dashed off without a second thought. Alex smirked and then beckoned his three little helpers. Grabbing his backpack, he headed toward the docks to check on the state of the aircraft carrier. "There you are! We''ve been looking for you everywhere," Renka''s voice called out as he stepped out of the bunker. Alex turned at the sound and saw Miu, Renka, Kisara, and Shigure approaching him. He raised an eyebrow slightly, not understanding why they were looking for him. "Where are the others? There''s usually someone with you," Kisara remarked, giving him a scrutinizing look. "They''re enjoying the hot bath right now, and I decided to take care of my own business," Alex replied calmly. "Oh! Can we join?" Renka immediately asked, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. "Sorry, but it''s only the girls I''m in a relationship with," Alex answered without hesitation. "Do you think it would be appropriate if I accidentally went to grab something and saw you naked? I don''t think that''s suitable." "Tch. You''re so greedy," Kisara clicked her tongue. "Everything has its perks," Alex smirked. "Being in a relationship with a guy who can open any door has its advantages too. As they say, the best is for family." "Where are you headed now?" Miu asked, deciding to change the subject. "I want to inspect the aircraft carrier to see how much work is ahead. If you have nothing to do, you can come with me," Alex offered. The girls had no objections to strolling with Alex. His small team was joined by new companions, and they headed toward the docks. Alex chatted cheerfully with the girls, but Shigure preferred to remain silent, only observing him attentively, which, of course, didn''t escape his notice. Meanwhile, Tachimaru had already befriended GIR, MIMI, and Stitch, and soon this quartet became a real group of mischief-makers, always playing tricks on those around them. Arriving at the docks, Alex saw Lehm and the other guys standing near the massive aircraft carrier, animatedly arguing about something. When he saw the ship up close for the first time, he was pleasantly surprised¡ªthe grandeur of the structure was overwhelming. From this distance, the aircraft carrier appeared even more massive than expected. The guys noticed Alex and the girls approaching but weren''t surprised at all to see him surrounded by a group of women again. "I see you decided to check it out too. What do you think of the size?" R asked with a smirk. "Hmm... Up close, it''s impressive," Alex surveyed the giant structure. "But I''m more interested in its condition." Looking around the docks, he began thinking about how to organize the workspace. Then he turned to the guys. "Find a large table and chair, I need to set up a work area." The guys immediately spread out to find what was needed. When everything was ready, Alex took out his laptop from his backpack and set it on the table. Then he took out the holographic scanner, positioning it near the aircraft carrier to scan the entire structure. From the other side of the ship, GIR began the scanning process. "What are you planning to do?" Miu asked, standing next to him. "I want to run a full scan to assess the ship''s condition. After that, I''ll make adjustments to the work plan," Alex replied, starting the process. When the scanning was completed, Alex sent the data to GIR''s module, which compiled it into a single file. He then returned to the makeshift workstation. A small crowd of curious onlookers had gathered behind him, watching his work. Alex picked up the robo-dog and carefully placed it on the table. He then took the cable from the back of GIR''s neck and plugged it into the laptop, starting the data upload. "So, what''s the condition of our future transport?" Lehm asked lazily, leaning against the wall. "Quite decent, if I may say so. Some things need to be dismantled and replaced, but overall, the ship is operational. After some minor modifications, we''ll be able to leave Okinawa," Alex muttered thoughtfully, rubbing his chin as he studied the data. "And what exactly are you planning to change?" Mao asked, interested. "Well, not everyone in our group is a lone wolf. Some will obviously want to have some privacy with their significant other," Alex grinned. "I think we should expand a few cabins for comfort. Also, we should update the ship''s power system." Toji, listening to this, nodded silently, clearly approving of the idea. He would certainly like to spend time with Kyoko without any unwanted witnesses. Of course, the guys noticed his reaction. "Oh-ho-ho, Toji, come on, admit it!" they all chimed in with smirks. Under interrogation, Toji finally admitted that he was dating Kyoko, the teacher. After that, the others immediately started bombarding him with questions, but he wasn''t going to suffer alone and, grimacing, threw Ugo under the bus, revealing that he was also in a relationship¡ªwith a girl, and even had a child. "Ah, you traitor!" Ugo exclaimed and immediately tried to run off. "Alright, guys, if you want to fight, take it somewhere else," Alex waved his hand. "I''ve got work to do, and if it comes to that, you might as well roast Ugo and Toji out in the open." Once the guys left, Alex got back to work, chatting occasionally with the girls, who were curious about what he was planning to do. He thought for a moment about asking why they weren''t with Kenichi, but decided it was better to leave that question unasked. The girls settled nearby, watching him work. Not forgetting about preparations, Alex tasked GIR, MIMI, and Stitch with exploring the interior of the aircraft carrier to identify which systems needed replacement and which could still be used. While he dealt with the technical data, two overprotective relatives¡ªHayato and Kensei¡ªappeared on the horizon. They were clearly looking for their granddaughter and daughter. Upon seeing that they were simply sitting next to Alex, watching his work, they merely narrowed their eyes but said nothing. Time passed unnoticed, and it was time to head back. Alex left his belongings at the docks so he wouldn''t have to carry them back and forth, said goodbye to Renka, Miu, Shigure, and Kisara, then grabbed his three assistants and headed back to the bunker. He had barely descended when he heard cheerful female voices from below. It seemed the girls were having a great time. But as soon as he stepped over the threshold, Alice grabbed GIR, MIMI, and Stitch, then disappeared with them. Alex blinked, trying to process what had just happened. He then looked at the girls and quickly realized the reason for their good mood¡ªthey had clearly had quite a bit to drink. A sense of unease started to stir inside him. "Here he is, my handsome man, back!" Rika cheerfully declared, shaking a glass of whiskey in her hand. Alex seriously considered making a run for it. The looks the girls were giving him were unsettling. He felt like prey trapped in the den of hungry lionesses. Making a strategic decision to retreat, Alex cautiously began to back up, but immediately bumped into an obstacle. "Where do you think you''re going, my love?" Brunhilde''s voice was soft, but there was an unmistakable threat in it. Her cheeks were flushed from the alcohol. "Uh... I just... forgot something at the docks. I thought I''d go get it," Alex said, coming up with the first excuse that came to mind. He hoped this excuse would work, but then he felt slender arms wrap around his neck. Yuriko hugged him from behind and breathed hotly into his ear: "Yeah, sure, I totally believe that. Now come here, my dear, I''m going to kiss you." Inside, Alex had already mentally mapped out his escape route, but when he attempted to move, the bunker doors suddenly slammed shut. He turned sharply and saw Rebecca with a sly smile on her face. She was holding a phone, and she had just locked the exit. Alex realized there was no turning back now. The only option left was to accept the inevitable... This night promised to be a long one. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 258 - 258: Aftermath of a Wild Night and the Raid on the City Waking up the next morning, Alex felt more exhausted than ever before. On the one hand, he was happy to have taken his relationships with the girls to a new level, but what had happened that night made him rethink a few things. He firmly decided never to get involved with drunk girls again because, during the night''s events, they had turned into raging pumas on steroids, stopping only when everyone passed out from exhaustion. Alex even recalled an old saying that the quietest girls in bed turn out to be the most aggressive¡ªand that night, he had fully confirmed its truth. Staring at the ceiling, he was glad he had blocked the spiritual link in time so the valkyries wouldn''t see anything extra. However, a strange feeling still lingered... For a moment, he thought he had seen G?ndul in the heat of the moment. But it wasn''t an illusion. Alex was sure that, at some point, G?ndul had actually joined in. He just hoped that in the midst of passion, the girls hadn''t noticed one extra participant. Feeling strong feminine arms hugging him from all sides, Alex realized that getting out wouldn''t be easy. He turned his head and saw Valmet, who was happily snuggled up against him, resting her head on his shoulder. On the other side, Namiyo had cozily wrapped around his arm, peacefully breathing in her sleep. Not wanting to wake the girls, Alex became intangible and carefully slipped out of their embrace. He was about to get dressed but froze when he saw his clothes. "Passion is one thing, but tearing my clothes to shreds was completely unnecessary," he muttered, looking at the tattered remains of his outfit. The only thing that comforted him was that at least his boxers were still intact. Pulling them on, he took a pair of shorts and a T-shirt from his bag, quickly got dressed, and headed to the kitchen to make breakfast. He knew perfectly well that after last night''s alcohol marathon, the girls would have a monstrous hangover. The last time he had cooked was so long ago that he barely remembered when it was. In Orario, that duty had always fallen to Haruhime¡ªthe sweet fox girl who made amazing homemade food. In Night City, Gloria had taken care of him, always trying to create a warm, family-like atmosphere. Humming a tune, Alex continued cooking breakfast, unintentionally reminiscing about other worlds. He winced as a certain memory surfaced¡ªLoki, wanting to compete with Hestia in cooking, had created something so horrifying that it¡­ made a sinister sound. That was the first time Alex had seen food that literally screamed in agony. Their entire family unanimously decided not to risk their health and fed that culinary abomination to a random monster. When Alex carried out the task, he witnessed the enormous creature writhing in agony and dying with a bloodcurdling roar. "G?ndul, darling, care for some breakfast? I saw you joined in the middle of the process last night," Alex said, stirring the eggs in the pan. "Oh, thank you, dear, but I already had my fill last night," G?ndul''s seductive voice echoed in his mind. Alex decided not to clarify what exactly she had "filled up on." Even with his fearlessness, he had no desire to delve into such topics. As he continued cooking, he pondered: the bigger the family, the more mouths to feed. At least the bunker had enough supplies to spoil everyone with delicious meals. But the alcohol definitely needed to be hidden away¡ªotherwise, every evening would end in the same kind of "action." Of course, he had no objections to lovemaking, but he still wasn''t sure whether the girls could get pregnant from him. In Night City, despite Rebecca''s frequent nightly attacks, none of his girls had gotten pregnant. Alex even thought Rebecca should have been the first, but so far, nothing had happened. However, if it did, he already felt a headache coming on, knowing exactly how Freya would react once she found out. He knew that the goddess of love would definitely lock him up until she got pregnant herself. Deciding to clarify the matter, he pulled out his phone and sent a message to his father:"Can girls get pregnant from me?" The reply came instantly."Yes, they can. So try harder¡ªI want grandkids." Alex''s eye twitched."''Try harder''?" he muttered, feeling his teeth starting to ache. If his father''s words were true, he might end up never leaving his room until all the girls got pregnant. At that moment, he thought it would be better if the old man finally made peace with Lucifer¡ªmaybe then he''d get grandkids from him instead. A second later, another message arrived:"He''s still figuring out his feelings for Detective Decker. I definitely won''t be getting grandkids from him." Alex just sighed heavily and shook his head. His eye twitched again involuntarily. He glanced at his phone before shaking his head with a crooked smile. He wondered what Lucifer was up to. Maybe he should pay him a visit... But then he remembered which universe his new brother was in. And, to put it mildly, it wasn''t the most pleasant one¡ªfilled with all sorts of unpleasant individuals he definitely didn''t want to deal with. Alex knew perfectly well that if he went there just to meet Lucifer, he would inevitably get involved in some kind of mess and then have to clean it up. And the worst part¡ªhe didn''t even want to think about the paranoid man in the bat costume. That guy would definitely get on his nerves. Alex sighed heavily, realizing that even something as simple as meeting his brother would turn into a headache. He didn''t need to be a prophet to see that coming. For a moment, he even tried recalling the details of the DC universe''s plot to draft a plan, but he quickly realized there was way too much storyline nonsense to sift through. And yeah, the local superheroes definitely wouldn''t leave him alone if he killed another villain. "Maybe I should just not go there?" he muttered thoughtfully. "Not go where?" a sleepy voice sounded behind him. Alex turned around and saw Koko standing in the doorway of the kitchen, sleepily rubbing her eyes. She was wearing nothing but a shirt, and her drowsy expression made it clear she wasn''t fully awake yet. Without waiting for an answer, Koko, like a zombie, slowly walked over to him. Reaching him, she wrapped her arms around his neck without a word and softly kissed his lips. Then, with a satisfied smile, she rested her head against his chest, rubbing her cheek against him. Alex smiled, gently running his fingers through her snowy-white hair. Koko suddenly lifted her head, her blue eyes meeting his irises. "Since we slept together, I deserve a ring. Now you have to spoil me for the rest of my life," she declared with a wide grin. "Don''t you have a hangover?" Alex raised an eyebrow, playfully poking her nose. "A minute ago, you looked like you were ready to meet your ancestors. How did you recover so fast?" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hu-hu, it''s the power of love!" Koko giggled. "One kiss, and no more hangover. Even my legs don''t hurt anymore!" "If you say so, darling," Alex smirked. "Want breakfast? Or will you wait for the others?" "Hmm¡­ I''ll wait until you''re done. Want me to help? We can be like newlyweds¡ªyou cook, I taste!" she grinned, flashing her teeth. Alex shook his head with a smile. Of course, she refused a full breakfast, but she definitely wouldn''t refuse to snatch food from the table. He was glad that she didn''t continue the topic about where he didn''t want to go. It was still too early to reveal that information¡ªhe planned to tell the girls everything once they reached a safe place where they could settle for a while and build a settlement for the survivors. He invited Koko to help, and the two of them continued cooking. Well, more like Alex was cooking while Koko, like a little thief, grabbed everything her greedy hands could reach. At the same time, Alex was still wondering where Alice, GIR, Mimi, and Stitch had disappeared to yesterday. He hadn''t seen them since the evening. However, after considering a few possibilities, he figured that Alice was probably spending time with Honoka and Malka. Humming a tune to himself, Alex didn''t immediately notice when the other girls began trickling into the kitchen. They looked like they had been through a war¡ªdressed in whatever they could find, pale-faced, and suffering from severe hangovers. "Pretty boy, do you have anything for a headache?" Rika groaned, clutching her temples. "This hangover is killing me. But you know what? You were incredible last night¡­ We should do it again tonight." "Maybe you should pull yourself together before making plans for the evening," Alex smirked at her. Rika just waved a hand dismissively and dropped her face onto the table, refusing to move. The more mature women, already suffering from their hangovers, made the smarter choice and poured themselves coffee to deal with the headache. Alex helped by handing out cups of the hot drink, earning kisses on the cheek in gratitude¡ªand from some, even on the lips. Once he finished cooking breakfast, Alex started setting the table so the girls could eat and recover. However, one question still nagged at him: how the hell did Brunhilda and Rebecca manage to get drunk? Rebecca could be considered a Level 4 adventurer, and Brunhilda was a demi-goddess, meaning she should have a high alcohol tolerance. Narrowing his eyes, Alex had a suspicion¡ªBrunhilda had probably pulled out some divine liquor from her inventory, something she had brought from Valhalla. "So, how''s the breakfast? I haven''t cooked in a while; hope everything''s edible," Alex asked, looking around at the girls. "My dear husband, your cooking is simply divine! I''d kiss you, but I should probably eat first," Beatrix grinned. "She''s right, Alex, this is really good. Can I have seconds?" Shizuka asked, clearly satisfied. Alex smiled, stood up, took Shizuka''s plate, and refilled it with food. When he placed the full plate back in front of her, he was rewarded with another kiss. He watched with a smirk as the girls ate with great appetite, chatting amongst themselves. His attention was drawn to Saya, who kept stealing shy glances at him. Alex tilted his head slightly, puzzled by her bashfulness. "What''s wrong, Saya? Do you want to ask something?" he asked with a smile. "It''s just that¡­ things are serious between us now¡­ which means you have to take responsibility for me. You¡­ took my first time," she muttered, her voice growing almost inaudible by the end. "Oh, now you''re acting all shy, huh, Pinky? Who was the one screaming last night, ''Give me more! I need more!''?" Rebecca burst out laughing, pointing her fork at Saya. "Screw you, you horny gremlin!" Saya bared her teeth, gripping her spoon tightly. "Oh? You wanna fight? Or do you wanna have another competition¡ªsee who can last longer on Alex? Huh? Or should I remind you how you passed out, mumbling, ''I can''t take any more''?" Rebecca smirked mischievously. Alex sighed heavily. Even during yesterday''s pleasures, they had managed to turn everything into a competition. "Girls, we''re having breakfast here, and you''re not alone. If you want to continue arguing, go outside," Yuriko said calmly. "Sorry, mom..." Saya mumbled, looking embarrassed. "Tsk, fine... But just so you know, Pinky, you can''t beat me. Especially in bed. I''ve been with Alex longer, so I know what he likes," Rebecca smirked. Alex, who had been sipping his coffee, nearly choked. How had he ended up in this competition? He definitely didn''t want to participate, but judging by the looks from the other girls, they weren''t about to let it go that easily. Sighing, he glanced at Brunhilde, hoping for support, but the Valkyrie just smiled sweetly at him. Alex realized¡ªshe was involved too. They had already been close back in Valhalla, but now it seemed Brunhilde had become bolder¡­ or perhaps had been influenced by the other girls. Especially Rebecca, who had been holding back for so long from jumping on him. Resigning himself to his fate, Alex decided to just accept whatever was coming his way. At least he hoped the girls wouldn''t attack him while he was sleeping¡­ Although, considering one particular goddess living in Orario, that was far from certain. Loki hadn''t stopped from the very first time, and now she regularly carried out "night raids" when he was at home in Orario. When the girls finished breakfast, another wave of laziness hit them, and it seemed no one was planning to move. Even Brunhilde struggled to fight off sleepiness. Alex just smirked, picked up Koko, who was sitting beside him, and carried her back to the room, gently laying her on the bed. Returning to the kitchen, he found that the situation hadn''t changed¡ª the girls were still lying at the table, lazily moaning, clearly drained of the last of their energy. Realizing it was pointless to leave them there, Alex started carrying them one by one to the room. When it was Valmet''s turn, she unexpectedly threw her arms around his neck and kissed him on the lips, clearly not wanting to be carried. Alex was surprised¡ªusually, Valmet was more composed and displayed her cold demeanor. She took his hand and tugged him toward the room. Inside, they found the others¡ªlying in such a relaxed state that it was obvious they weren''t planning to get up anytime soon. Only Brunhilde, with great effort, was trying to fight off the bout of laziness, preparing to organize work at the military base. "Rest, Brunhilde. I''ll handle everything, and for now, you can relax," Alex said, not letting her rise. "I was going to scout the situation in the city anyway." "And what exactly are you looking for there?" Valmet asked, sitting down next to him. The girls began to open their eyes, changing their positions to look at Alex. They were curious about why he was heading to the city. Alex, on the other hand, had several goals in mind: to identify places where supplies could be found, search for possible survivors, and, at the same time, discreetly unload some of the supplies from his inventory to avoid unnecessary questions. He already had a clear plan for the day: besides reconnaissance, he needed to prepare for work on the aircraft carrier, organize a new training session for his students, and begin designing combat armor for people. He already had some progress, but it was still mostly theoretical. "The city is still in an unknown state, and I need to figure out if we can find provisions here. As much as I hate to admit it, after Okinawa, we''ll be heading to China and beyond. We need to stock up on as many resources as possible," Alex replied. "Since we''re going on a sea trip, maybe we should catch fish or other sea creatures?" Saya said thoughtfully. "Hmm... fresh sushi... I wouldn''t say no," Rika nodded, agreeing with the idea. Alex didn''t even get a chance to speak¡ª the girls immediately started discussing food and plans for the sea trip, and he suddenly found himself wondering: were they really in a world where a zombie apocalypse was raging? Judging by their carefree tone and the atmosphere, it felt more like they were planning a vacation on a yacht. Sighing, he decided not to distract them from their cheerful fantasies. Meanwhile, Yuriko took out the phone that Alex had assembled for her and sent him a list of necessary items¡ªthe ones that were being used up first and might soon become scarce. Receiving the list, Alex nodded and looked at the girls. One by one, they started voicing their wishes¡ªmostly about clothing, or more precisely, underwear. It turned out that after the ferry trip, many had "incidents" with their underwear. "Alex, make sure to check what kind of underwear you''re getting. I have only one last pair left," Shizuka reminded him seriously. "I know, I know. It''s not the first time I''ve bought underwear for girls," he replied, adding the item to the list. "Do you know our sizes?" Rei asked skeptically. "Of course. What kind of husband would I be if I didn''t know my girls'' sizes? As they say, I''m the most professional husband in history," Alex declared proudly. "If you happen to find something sexy, take it too. Men like beautiful underwear," Yuriko added with a seductive smile. "I''ll see what I can find. But don''t get your hopes up. At worst, I''ll come up with something... Maybe even a clothing printer. I''ve always dreamed of one," he smirked. Once all the requests were noted, Alex was about to leave, but unexpectedly, Valmet volunteered to go with him. He tried to convince her to stay and rest, but the girl was adamant. Realizing that arguing was pointless, Alex decided that since she was coming with him, she would need more powerful weaponry. "Becca, can I take your rifle?" he called out. "Okay, take it!" came Rebecca''s voice in reply. Alex nodded and went to grab the weapon, mentally preparing for the upcoming mission. He grunted, grabbed Rebecca''s rifle, and handed it to Valmet. Then he opened the bag with the ammo and began searching for the right magazines. Meanwhile, Valmet began dressing, preparing for the outing. While rummaging through the bag, Alex suddenly realized he had forgotten which bullets fit this rifle. However, after quickly inspecting the ammunition, he remembered the markings and the bullet tips. Considering the new, more heavily armored zombies in Okinawa, the most sensible choice was special armor-piercing rounds capable of penetrating even thick protective layers. When Valmet finished dressing, she patted Alex on the shoulder to let him know she was ready. Alex silently handed her the magazines filled with armor-piercing rounds. "What kind of ammo is this?" Valmet asked, carefully loading them into the holder. "Special armor-piercing. You''ll understand when you start shooting," Alex replied thoughtfully. "I''ll need to remember to build a machine for producing ammo." Valmet nodded. She had already seen what Alex''s ammo was capable of, and she definitely wanted to use it. However, yesterday''s skirmish with the horde of zombies had clearly shown that the enemy was becoming more dangerous. If they hadn''t found the monsters'' weak spots, the battle would have dragged on much longer. Alex only took Yamato with him¡ªhe didn''t need anything else for now. He was just planning to take a quick trip around the city to grab the essentials. Stepping out of the bunker, he looked around. Life was already buzzing on the military base: people were moving from place to place, working on restoration and strengthening the fortifications. "GIR!" Alex called out loudly. A second later, GIR, MIMI, and Stitch came running around the corner, stopped in front of him, and saluted. Alex just shook his head. "Move all the necessary supplies to the docks," he ordered. The trio of small helpers nodded in unison and immediately dashed off to the warehouse where the supplies were stored. Valmet shook her head, watching this. She had lost count of how many times Alex had summoned his robo-dog so suddenly. Alex took Valmet''s hand, and together they headed toward the workers. First, he found a group of builders to check if they needed anything. It turned out that everything needed for fortification was already on the base, so no additional materials were required. The group of electricians was still working on restoring power to key areas of the base, with the docks being a top priority. "Try to get the power up in the docks as soon as possible," Alex asked. "I couldn''t work properly yesterday because of the lack of light." During the inspection, he crossed paths with a woman he had spoken to earlier over the radio. They exchanged a few words, after which Alex asked where her people had gone for supplies. It turned out that they had chosen not a trade base but another military base in Okinawa. Alex pondered. Perhaps it was worth checking out other military sites. "What do you think, should we search the other bases? Maybe we can find some useful supplies," he asked, turning to Valmet. "It''s hard to say..." Valmet shook her head. "We don''t know what condition they''re in or what''s been happening there. They might be completely destroyed... or worse, there could be something else hiding there." Alex nodded, deciding that before sending people to other military bases, he would first scan the area with satellites to understand what had happened at the other sites. Then, he and Valmet headed to the docks, where the ferry was moored. Alex planned to take his motorcycle, "Fenrir," to ride around the city, assess the situation, and mark potential supply locations. Upon arriving at the docks, he saw craftsmen from Ry¨­zanpaku quietly fishing, teaching the children the proper technique. The sight made Alex smile¡ªthese people were still caring for the children even in such times. However, his warm expression quickly turned into a nervous twitch when he noticed Kensei, who, taking advantage of the moment, tried to photograph Shigure''s panties. Without wasting any time, the girl sent the old man straight into the water. As soon as Kensei splashed into the sea, the entire pier erupted in loud laughter. Only the unfortunate pervert, grumbling, began to climb back onto the shore. "Will he ever learn? Same thing every time," Alex shook his head. "I told you, he needs to be castrated," Valmet muttered with disgust. "Wait until we get to China. There, we''ll find his wife, and she''ll definitely put his brain back in place. Oh, I can''t wait for that moment," Alex smirked, not hiding his impatience. Valmet gave him a glance and sighed. She had grown accustomed to the strange satisfaction Alex felt from watching the consequences of others'' actions. Still, she couldn''t deny it¡ªKensei''s moment with his wife promised to be amusing. Meanwhile, people on the dock noticed Alex and Valmet and greeted them with nods. Alex waved in return, and then they made their way to the ferry. Once inside, Alex mounted "Fenrir," and Valmet settled behind him. The motorcycle purred softly, but no sooner had they driven off the ferry than Miu, Renka, Kisara, and Shigure appeared before them as if out of nowhere. "Where are you going?" Renka squinted suspiciously. "Checking out the city''s situation. We didn''t have the chance yesterday, so today we''ll just ride around," Alex answered, leaning against the motorcycle''s dashboard. Valmet noticed the way the girls were glancing at Alex and felt a stab of jealousy. Unable to hold back, she pinched him in the side. She had once been attached to Koko for helping her get out of depression and deal with the pain of losing her comrades. Now, her attachment had shifted to Alex, and the jealousy flared up just as strongly as before. Alex felt Valmet tightening her grip on his skin and let out a heavy sigh. He gently took her hand, calming her. "Can I come along?" Kisara asked, folding her arms behind her head. "There''s nothing to do here, everyone''s busy, and I''m bored." "Nope. And you all probably wouldn''t fit on my motorcycle anyway," Alex smirked, showing his teeth in a smile. "I''ll go," Shigure suddenly said, monotonously sitting in front of him. For a moment, Alex was stunned. Renka, Miu, and Kisara were also caught off guard, not expecting such a quick response from her. "I''ll help. I''m capable," Shigure added in the same flat voice. Alex wanted to talk her out of it, but no matter how hard he tried, she simply wouldn''t listen. "Alright," he sighed, giving in. "As for you girls, next time. Kensei and Hayato are staring at me again." He pointed to the two old men, who were indeed watching him with genuine interest. "You promised," Renka reminded him with a wide grin. Alex smiled, waved goodbye to the three girls, and started the engine again. Now, his "date" with Valmet had unexpected passengers¡ªShigure and her pet, Tachimaru, who had already expertly jumped onto Alex''s head. As they approached the gates, Alex saw Lehm and the other fighters on duty at the walls. He honked, signaling for the gate to open. "Where are you headed, kid?" Lehm lazily asked, noticing the group. "We''re planning to ride around the city, check the situation. Maybe we''ll find something useful," Alex explained. Lehm nodded and gave the order to open the gates. As Alex drove out, his gaze unconsciously lingered on the charred bodies of zombies. It seemed that his advice to not let the bodies rot and to burn them immediately had been taken seriously. He nodded in satisfaction, waved to the guards, and accelerated. While riding, Alex carefully observed his surroundings, trying to get a better sense of the situation in the city. The area around the military base looked as though it had been bombed. It was surprising that the base itself was still standing. Leaving it behind, they drove into the city. Stopping, Alex listened, but there was an eerie silence around them. "Hmm... too quiet," he muttered, pulling out his phone. "Maybe we wiped out the main zombie horde yesterday," Valmet suggested, leaning on his shoulder. "That''s why there are no zombies left in this part of the city." "Silence... And when it''s quiet, it''s rarely a good sign," Shigure remarked. Alex pondered for a moment. There was truth in both of the girls'' words. On one hand, there had indeed been a massive battle yesterday, and it made sense that the city would be deserted afterward. But on the other hand, in a world where a zombie apocalypse was a reality, silence rarely meant anything good. Shaking off the unnecessary thoughts, Alex plugged his phone into the motorcycle''s dashboard and began browsing the map. Valmet leaned over his shoulder, also watching the screen. Shigure silently observed, clearly trusting their choice. "Let''s start with the shopping mall," Alex said, selecting the destination. His companions exchanged glances, pleased with the decision. The girls had been asking for new lingerie for a while, and Alex saw no reason to refuse them. After all, in a zombie apocalypse, it was unlikely anyone would rush to loot the lingerie department¡ªfood certainly wouldn''t be found there. He couldn''t help but think that he was spoiling his girls too much. But on the other hand, wasn''t it a man''s duty to take care of his women? Alex smirked and revved the engine. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 259 - 259: Meeting with the Henchmen of the Evil Corporation Alex rode through the city streets of Okinawa on his motorcycle, accompanied by Valmet and Shigure, heading toward the shopping mall. As he passed the buildings, he carefully observed them, keeping in mind that the zombies, known as the Ridden, preferred to nest in dark places¡ªunderground tunnels, basements, and other hidden corners where sunlight couldn''t reach. He marked potentially dangerous zones on the map in advance to warn the raid teams and avoid unnecessary risks. Outside the military base, the city was in better condition than he had expected. Even Valmet noted this, pointing out the relatively intact buildings. Alex hoped that survivors might still be hiding among the ruins. The city was large, and there was always a chance of encountering groups of people. However, neither he nor the girls could be sure whether those survivors would be friendly or hostile. The deeper they ventured into the city, the more frequently they encountered small groups of zombies¡ªtwo or three at a time. These were the slow, mindless undead wandering aimlessly among the ruins. Alex didn''t waste time on them, simply maneuvering around. After some time, they arrived at the shopping mall. Even from a distance, it was clear that the main entrance had been destroyed. Judging by the dried bloodstains and gnawed remains, a brutal massacre had taken place here. Those who hadn''t been devoured on the spot had likely already joined the horde, roaming the city in search of new prey. Alex slowed down as they approached the entrance, allowing them to take in the full extent of the destruction. "It looks like one of those huge zombies broke through the entrance," Valmet suggested, examining the collapsed structures. "Maybe, but it''s also possible that the people inside made too much noise and attracted attention. Or the infection started here, and chaos erupted instantly," Alex replied, voicing his thoughts. Valmet nodded in agreement. In times like these, even the smallest mistake could cost an entire group their lives. If their team hadn''t reached Okinawa by ferry, they would have had to make their way through mainland Japan, where even the slightest error could have been catastrophic. With her rifle at the ready, Valmet scanned the area carefully before patting Alex on the shoulder, signaling him to move forward. Alex slowly drove through the shattered entrance. The scene inside was even more gruesome: shattered display windows, pools of dried blood, scattered remains. If the mall looked ominous from the outside, inside, it was nothing short of a horror show. "It feels like everyone from the surrounding area rushed here in the early days of the outbreak," Valmet observed, glancing around. "Herd instinct. They just followed the crowd," Shigure added in her usual monotone voice. Alex didn''t argue. In crisis situations, people naturally gravitate toward large groups, hoping for safety, but more often than not, it only hastens their demise. Wasting no time, Alex headed toward the mall directory. Reaching the central hall, he stopped in front of a large map of the building. Their first priority was to check the grocery stores and essential supply shops before dealing with anything else. "If there''s anything valuable here, should we call the guys to haul everything back to the base?" Alex asked Valmet. "I think so. They''re just lazing around anyway. Let''s give them something useful to do," she replied with a nod. "Yes," Shigure added simply. Alex nodded in agreement. If the mall contained valuable supplies, it was better to transport everything immediately rather than waste time returning later. Turning his motorcycle, he headed toward the grocery stores. As they passed by other boutiques and display windows, it was clear that people had once taken refuge here. This was especially noticeable in a furniture store: makeshift sleeping areas, belongings piled in a corner, left behind in haste. Alex even considered grabbing a couple of mattresses, adding them to the list of things to take. Reaching the grocery store inside the mall, Alex let out a whistle of surprise. Even Valmet and Shigure looked slightly taken aback. None of them had expected to see so many supplies. The shelves were still packed with food and household goods. This could only mean one thing¡ªwhoever had taken shelter here hadn''t stayed for long. Either the zombies wiped them out quickly, or they had to flee, abandoning their stockpile. Since supplies were available, there was one more important thing to grab¡ªunderwear for the girls. Turning the motorcycle around, Alex rode up to the escalator and ascended to the upper floor. Finding the right store wasn''t difficult. Stopping in front of the display, he killed the engine. "Underwear?" Shigure asked, tilting her head slightly. "Yeah. The girls at the base asked for some. And you should pick something too," Alex replied, lighting a cigarette. "I don''t need it," Shigure said calmly, showing the bandage wrap that compressed her chest. "This is more convenient." "You should still take a few sets. Sports underwear won''t chafe or restrict movement," Valmet interjected, lifting her shirt slightly to show her sports top. Shigure eyed her carefully, squinting a little. Alex, on the other hand, felt his eye twitch. He shot Valmet a look that clearly said, "Did you really have to show your chest instead of just explaining?" Valmet just rolled her eyes in response. Not wanting to waste time, Alex entered the store first to pick out sets for the girls. His gut told him that if he didn''t hurry, they''d be stuck here for a while. As he searched for the right items, his suspicions were confirmed¡ªValmet had taken Shigure to the sportswear section and was giving her advice like a professional consultant. Alex sighed, quickly packed the items, and sat down in a chair near the exit, tilting his head back to stare at the ceiling. For a moment, he even doubted whether a zombie apocalypse was actually raging outside. Lowering his gaze, he saw Tachimaru perched on the armrest of the chair, looking just as bored as he was. "Looks like I''m not the only one, huh, little guy?" he chuckled, scratching the mouse behind the ear. Tachimaru squinted, enjoying the affection. Alex pondered who was cooler¡ªTachimaru or those battle mice trained by Tengen Uzui. Then, out of nowhere, he imagined his pet fighting them while G.I.R. chased Sanemi and Obanai just for being idiots. Alex snickered quietly. "What are you scheming now?" Valmet''s voice sounded as she loomed over him. "Hmm¡­ Have you picked out underwear for Shigure?" he lazily raised an eyebrow. "Yeah, here," Shigure said, showing the chosen set. Alex nodded, picked up Tachimaru, and placed him on his head. Once everything was packed, he decided it was time to leave the mall and explore other locations in the city. He was particularly interested in the agricultural store¡ªthere, he could find everything needed to build greenhouses. Even though he already had a stockpile of such materials, having extra wouldn''t hurt. He had no idea how many more people would join their group on their way to Alaska. Walking over to the motorcycle, Alex opened the weapon compartment and stashed the packs of underwear inside. Shigure, realizing that carrying them in her hands wasn''t the best option, followed his example. Sitting on his motorcycle, Alex decided to contact the guys at the military base so they could come and collect the supplies. He pulled the communicator from his pocket and inserted the earpiece into his ear. "Hey, Lehm, you there?" he asked, establishing the connection. "What''s up, kid? Need help?" came Lehm''s response. "Something like that. We''re at the shopping mall right now, and I can tell you¡ªthere are a ton of supplies here. Can you gather everyone who''s free and come pick them up?" "Oh? That many supplies?" Lehm asked with interest. "More than enough," Alex confirmed. "We haven''t checked the storage area yet, but most of the shelves are still packed with food and household goods. Better grab them now before someone else does. Meanwhile, I''ll check out a few other locations with the girls. I''ve already sent the mall''s coordinates to your holo-map." "Got it. I''ll round up the guys and head out. Over and out." Finishing the call, Alex pocketed the communicator and glanced at Valmet to see if she was ready to move out. She gave a nod. Then he turned to Shigure, who also nodded in confirmation. Revving the engine, Alex shot forward. Valmet, realizing his intentions, wrapped her arms around his waist, bracing for a sharp maneuver. Instead of heading down to the first floor, Alex decided to take a shortcut¡ªby jumping off the second. Tachimaru, perched on his head, sensed his plan and dug his tiny claws into Alex''s hair to avoid falling off. Alex squeezed his legs around Shigure to hold her in place, and she, realizing what was happening, grabbed onto his arms. Launching off the second floor, Alex twisted mid-air and, upon landing, immediately accelerated. "How was that landing?" he asked, steering the bike. "Next time, warn me! I don''t want to get thrown off!" Valmet complained, tightening her grip around his waist. "It was fun," Shigure remarked calmly, giving a slight nod. Alex smirked and continued riding. There was no time to waste¡ªtoo much still needed to be done before they moved on. Following the map, he guided the motorcycle toward the agricultural store, deciding to check it out. After a while, they reached their destination, and Alex headed straight for the warehouses, where materials, fertilizers, and fertile soil were likely stored. He knew that Alaska''s climate was too cold for open-field farming, making greenhouses a necessity. Parking near the warehouses, Alex wasn''t surprised that no one had tried looting the agricultural stores during the zombie apocalypse.Jumping off the motorcycle, he and the girls scanned the area to make sure it was clear. "What are we looking for?" Valmet asked, surveying the surroundings. "We need materials for greenhouses, soil, and fertilizers. It''s cold in Alaska, and growing most crops without special conditions is impossible. We''ll have to build greenhouses," Alex explained. "You''ve planned that far ahead... Although, why am I surprised? That''s just your style," Valmet said, shrugging. "Exactly! Your husband is a wise and farsighted man!" Alex declared proudly, puffing out his chest. "Uh-huh, sure. You''re also strange, with your ridiculous sense of humor, and you love causing trouble for others. Whenever you''re bored, you always find something crazy to do," Valmet said with a squint, eyeing him. Alex choked and immediately deflated after Valmet''s words. It wasn''t his fault he was like this¡ªhe couldn''t even say it used to be worse. Noticing she''d managed to amuse herself at his expense, Valmet smiled, leaned toward him, and planted a quick kiss on his cheek as if to comfort him. Feeling the light kiss, Alex simply huffed and led the girls into the warehouse. Once inside, he began searching for the necessary materials, marking them on his holographic map so he could later organize their transport with the group. Of course, he wasn''t going to make the two girls carry heavy loads¡ªif necessary, he could always bring along G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch, and they''d have no trouble delivering three loaded trucks. "Is everything here?" Shigure asked, gently tugging on the edge of Alex''s shirt. "Looks like it. I think the soil and fertilizers here will be enough for now. Everything needed to build the greenhouses is here. We just need to transport it to the military base," Alex said, thoughtfully stroking his chin. Shigure nodded and started looking around. After a while, Valmet returned and reported on everything found in the warehouse. Alex noted the data on the holograph, contemplating how to handle the remaining materials. However, what concerned him the most was the need to build housing for the group. Still, he decided not to dwell on it too much¡ªhe could always use chakra to build houses. The real question was whether such buildings would be livable in Alaska''s harsh conditions. After finishing the inspection, Alex and the girls headed toward the exit. However, as soon as they stepped outside, Alex suddenly stopped, narrowing his eyes slightly. "What''s wrong?" Valmet asked, sensing the change in his expression. "Do you hear that?" Alex listened intently to the distant sounds. The girls strained their ears, trying to understand what he meant. Soon, they made out the rumble of approaching vehicles. At first, Valmet thought it was one of their group members, but quickly dismissed the idea¡ªno one from their group was supposed to be heading this way. Shigure, instead of guessing, decided to check it out herself. Taking a few steps back, she gathered speed, pushed off from Alex''s shoulder, and skillfully jumped onto the roof of the warehouse to get a better view of the source of the noise. Alex and Valmet looked up, watching Shigure''s movements. "What do you see?" Alex asked. The girl didn''t answer right away, squinting at the road. After a few seconds, she caught sight of movement and saw three vehicles come around the corner¡ªtwo black SUVs that looked very sturdy, followed by a large truck. Shigure narrowed her eyes, trying to make out the people inside, but the windows of the SUVs were completely tinted, making it impossible to see the interiors. "Three vehicles heading our way. They''re strange," she reported, casting a glance downward. Alex frowned. To confirm for himself, he jumped, pushed off the wall, and soon landed next to Shigure. The girl silently pointed toward the vehicles that had caught her attention. Squinting, Alex studied the SUVs and frowned even more¡ªthey seemed very familiar. He had only seen those kinds of vehicles once¡ªwhen a substation in the first city caught fire, and he went to check what had happened. It was there that he first encountered a group of soldiers without insignia, later learning that they worked for the Evil Corporation. The prisoner he had captured back then had gone mad, and he had to "erase" him to avoid causing further problems. Now, Alex had a new question¡ªwhat the hell were these bastards doing in Okinawa? And most importantly, was their headquarters here? "What''s going on?" Valmet called from below. "Looks like our old friends. And it seems they''re heading straight for us," Alex replied, squinting. Valmet frowned as she realized who he was talking about. Alex wrapped his arm around Shigure''s waist, and before the girl could react, he jumped down. Once on the ground, he quickly began thinking through the situation. What confused him the most was the truck in the convoy of SUVs¡ªwhat could they need it for? Noticing the thoughtful look on Alex''s face, Valmet sighed heavily and patted him on the shoulder, distracting him from his thoughts. She was still getting used to the fact that he sometimes became completely absorbed in his thoughts without explaining his actions to those around him. "What should we do, now that you say they''re heading toward us?" she asked, continuing to pat him on the shoulder. Alex stopped thinking and grunted. "I think we should meet them. But you two should hide." Valmet and Shigure silently agreed with his decision and took cover, ready to support him if needed. Alex, on the other hand, casually leaned against the motorcycle, patiently waiting for the convoy to arrive. Now, there was no doubt that the vehicles were heading straight toward them. He glanced at Valmet and Shigure, who were hidden behind nearby cover, and nodded at them, receiving silent signals of readiness in return. The sound of engines grew louder, and soon the convoy appeared around the corner: two massive black SUVs and the truck following behind. The vehicles came to a sudden stop, and armed men stepped out of the SUVs. "Raise your hands!" one of the soldiers shouted, aiming his rifle at Alex. Alex looked at him with contempt, took out a cigarette, and lit it. "Oh, girls, I thought you were better prepared," he mockingly said. "I said, raise your hands, bastard!" the soldier repeated, raising his voice. Alex lazily raised his hands, smirking, but inside, he was carefully watching their movements. Seeing his "compliance," the soldier holding him in his sights nodded to his comrade. Receiving the signal, the second soldier cautiously moved forward, aiming at Alex. However, the squad commander, holding a tablet, frowned. He quickly snapped a photo of Alex''s face and initiated the facial recognition system. Within a second, information appeared on the screen. The captain''s face went pale. The "HIGHLY DANGEROUS" label next to Alex''s name made it clear that they were not dealing with an ordinary person. He was about to shout at the soldier to stop, but the soldier had already approached, ready to put on handcuffs. "Stop! Don''t go near him! He''s dangerous!" the captain shouted, his voice breaking into a rasp. The soldier, who was about to put the handcuffs on, turned around, confused about why his commander was so anxious. The other soldiers also looked at the captain, noticing how tense he had become. Alex, who had been standing calmly with his hands raised, grinned predatorily. They understood. Too late. The soldier standing before him suddenly felt a strange burning sensation in his chest. He tried to inhale, but instead of air, blood poured out of his mouth. Looking down, he saw Alex''s hand pass through his ribcage. "Surprise," Alex whispered, grinning widely. The soldier didn''t even have time to scream¡ªthe darkness overtook him before he realized what had happened. The other soldiers froze in shock, but quickly recovered. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Dammit! Shoot him!" the captain bellowed. "I don''t believe we can''t kill him!" All the soldiers immediately recovered and aimed their rifles at Alex. He calmly pushed the dead soldier''s body aside, his grin widening, then began to deform, revealing sharp teeth. The sight chilled the soldiers to the bone. When Alex took a step forward, they, unconsciously gripped by fear, retreated in unison. However, one of them, driven by the instinct of "fight or flight," couldn''t hold back and pulled the trigger. Alex barely tilted his head, dodging the bullet, his grin growing even wider. The sound of the shot signaled the others, and they opened fire in a torrential barrage. Alex drew Yamato and, without moving from his spot, effortlessly deflected the bullets coming at him. The blade flashed with terrifying speed, cutting the metal into tiny pieces. When the magazines in the rifles ran dry, Alex skillfully laid out all the bullets he had deflected before him, neatly arranging them in a row. "Not great shooting, girls," he said with feigned disappointment. "Did they even teach you how to properly pull the trigger? Is your whole outfit made up of such pathetic amateurs?" "Shut up and die!" the captain roared, drawing his pistol and opening fire again. Alex calmly deflected these bullets as well, watching the captain''s face twist with panic. As soon as the magazine ran out and the characteristic click sounded, Alex smiled slightly and pointed at the bullets laid out in front of him. "Impressive, isn''t it?" he smirked. The soldiers, realizing that their weapons were powerless, panicked. Their gazes darted between Alex and the captain, waiting for orders. "Valmet, Shigure. Kill everyone except the captain. I want to invite him... for tea." Alex smirked, watching the opponents'' reactions. As soon as he finished the sentence, a shot rang out, and one of the soldiers fell with a hole in his head. In the next moment, another soldier had a shuriken lodged in his throat, sending him to the afterlife. Alex glanced briefly at Shigure, realizing he had underestimated her readiness to kill. He knew of her commitment to the path of the merciful fist, but it seemed she had realized that some people do not deserve forgiveness. Within a few seconds, all the soldiers were dead. The captain, the only survivor, froze in place, his gaze bouncing between the bodies of his subordinates, Alex, and his companions. "Unexpected, huh?" Alex slowly approached him, his eyes shimmering with a rainbow glow. "But, you know, shit happens sometimes. It''s a pity, but with your caveman thinking, it was hard to predict." The captain met Alex''s gaze¡ªand inside, everything turned cold. He understood there was no escape. With trembling hands, he lifted the pistol to his temple, intending to shoot himself, but... Click. Empty. He had forgotten to reload the pistol. "Oh, you''re better than most," Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Rarely does anyone make such a move. Usually, they beg, scream, cling to life till the last." "Go to hell!" the captain roared, suddenly drawing a knife and attempting to strike Alex''s throat. The blade froze just a centimeter from his neck. Alex, not even blinking, caught the blade between two fingers. The captain, putting all his strength into it, tried to drive the knife deeper, but it didn''t move. "Don''t strain yourself like that, or you''ll get hemorrhoids," Alex said with a smirk, snapping the blade with a single motion. The captain froze in terror, realizing his fate was sealed... There was a snap, and the knife blade cracked, scattering into shards. The captain stood still, realizing this was his last hope. The spark of resistance in his eyes faded, replaced by indifference before the inevitable. Alex shook his head, watching the expression. Such a look is only seen in those who have completely resigned themselves to their fate. Valmet stared intently at the captain''s face. She recognized that look¡ªonce upon a time, it had been hers, on the day she lost her entire squad. Back then, she felt complete despair and helplessness before those responsible for their deaths. But now, she felt no pity or sympathy. They were on opposite sides, and especially considering the captain served the Evil Corporation, Valmet saw nothing in him but an enemy. "Valmet, Shigure, check the truck. Find out what they were transporting," Alex turned his gaze to the girls and smiled widely. "I''ll have a chat with our new friend in the meantime." The girls nodded silently and headed for the vehicle, leaving Alex with the prisoner. Once they disappeared behind the truck, playful sparks lit up in Alex''s eyes. He had said he''d "chat," but talking was not part of his plan. He had a much more effective method of getting information. Before the captain could react, Alex''s hand grabbed his head. In the next second, the man felt such intense pain that it seemed as though his body was being turned inside out. Alex rarely used his ability to read minds, preferring interrogations, but he didn''t want to waste time now. After scanning the captain''s mind, he let out a disappointed sigh. There was no Corporation branch in Okinawa. This frustrated him. But he also learned who was in the truck. The soldiers had arrived only a few hours ago with one goal¡ªcapturing survivors. And it seemed this group of people was far from the first. The Corporation had been using prisoners for horrific experiments. Anger consumed Alex. His fingers clenched, and with a horrifying crack, he crushed the captain''s skull, leaving not a trace behind. At the same time, Valmet and Shigure reached the truck and, without wasting any time, threw open the doors. Before them stood a group of terrified people: men, women, children, the elderly. Their eyes were filled with fear. Valmet frowned, internally wondering why the Corporation had been hunting these particular people. "Don''t be afraid," her voice was confident yet soft. "We''re here to help. Those who captured you are already dead." The people looked at her distrustfully, hesitant to come out. Valmet didn''t rush them, understanding that fear wouldn''t disappear instantly. To calm them, she began telling them about her group, the military base, and the safe haven where they would be protected. Gradually, the people began exchanging glances with each other and then, one by one, began climbing down from the truck bed. Upon seeing the bodies of their captors, they realized Valmet had spoken the truth. Shigure had remained silent all this time, but her furrowed brows and tight lips betrayed her anger. Alex, noticing this, approached and gently placed his hand on her head. "Are you okay?" Shigure turned her head and looked directly into his eyes. "Why did they take these people?" Alex paused for a moment before answering quietly. "I think you won''t like the answer. It''s better if you just don''t think about it. The important thing is that we saved them." Shigure thought for a while, then nodded, following his advice. Valmet approached closer and tugged on Alex''s shirt, silently demanding an answer to the same question. Alex shook his head, signaling that he would explain later. She sighed and decided to wait. After a while, the men arrived, ready to evacuate the people. Alex approached them and, besides giving instructions, tried to calm the survivors, explaining that there were children and the elderly in their group, and that they were safe. Gradually, the people began to trust his words. When the evacuation was complete, the transport carrying the survivors headed for the camp. Alex waved them off, but his thoughts were heavy. Today, he had learned too much about the Corporation''s atrocities, and his anger only deepened. Not wanting to dive back into grim thoughts, he decided to return to the base with the girls and find something to distract him from the unpleasant information. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 260 - 260: The Beginning of the Aircraft Carrier Upgrade After the group from the military base arrived to pick up the rescued survivors, Alex and the girls watched as people were seated in the transport to be safely delivered to the base. Among the survivors were women, children, and the elderly. The henchmen of the Corporation had been capturing everyone indiscriminately, and as Alex reviewed the memories of the mercenary captain, he saw the fate that would have awaited these people if not for a series of horrific coincidences. Specifically, the fact that these thugs had decided to capture him as well, without realizing who he truly was. The memories he had read from the captain weighed on him, making it difficult to suppress his anger. But aside from that, Alex realized that in the Corporation''s branch where these henchmen had come from, there was a fragment of the Marker, and the scientists were conducting experiments that could only be described as immoral and monstrous. They were trying to control the process of turning people into Necromorphs. The captain''s memories allowed him to see laboratories filled with containers containing all sorts of these creatures¡ªfrom ordinary ones to child Necromorphs. Seeing this through another''s eyes was revolting. However, Alex also learned the name of the person responsible for these horrific experiments. Judging by the memories, the scientist leading the research had already completely fallen under the Marker''s influence. His insane speeches and actions left no doubt that he had completely lost his mind. And this information only added to Alex''s headache¡ªit was unknown how many people this deranged experimenter had already turned into Necromorphs. Alex didn''t even want to think about what would happen when that entire army of monsters broke free from the lab. He sighed heavily, rubbing his temples. "What did you learn from that guy to make you sigh like that?" Valmet asked, leaning against him. "I learned that I''m about to get an even bigger headache," Alex replied with a weary smile. "Remember when I said that sooner or later, shit was going to hit the fan in even greater volumes? Well, that moment is practically here." Valmet frowned, trying to recall when he had said something like that. Suddenly, it hit her¡ªAlex had warned about this back in Tanegashima when he was deciphering those strange inscriptions in the clinic. He had mentioned then that at some point, the situation in the world would get much worse, and there would be no way to avoid it. The realization made her frown even deeper. Shigure, who had been silently observing their conversation, tilted her head slightly, trying to understand what they were talking about and why Valmet''s expression had become so serious. "And what exactly is supposed to happen?" Valmet asked, narrowing her eyes grimly. "Remember those creatures we encountered in the clinic?" Alex said slowly. "Well, the idiots from the Corporation are keeping a damn army of the same kind of monsters. And you don''t even need to guess to know¡ªthey''re going to break free soon, and that will just be the beginning." Valmet let out a heavy sigh and pressed a tired hand to her forehead. She didn''t even want to imagine a whole horde of Necromorphs roaming free. The mere thought of how many of these creatures could be hidden in the Corporation''s underground facilities terrified her. These monsters were incredibly resilient, and killing them was extremely difficult. Shigure tugged on Alex''s shirt, wanting to clarify the details. He turned and briefly explained the situation. Upon hearing it, Shigure nodded silently, her expression also growing darker. "Alright, ladies, I think that''s enough for today," Alex sighed, settling onto his motorcycle. "Let''s head back. I need a break from all this shit." Valmet, sharing his sentiment, decided there was no point in continuing to scavenge for supplies or inspect the area. She sat behind him, thinking only that a drink wouldn''t be a bad idea¡ªto clear her head of all these nightmarish thoughts. Shigure settled in front, leaning her back against Alex''s chest. Once the girls took their places, he started the engine and headed back to the military base. He had a tried-and-true method of getting rid of unnecessary thoughts¡ªwork. Any kind, as long as it kept him from thinking too much about everything that was happening. The return to the military base went smoothly, except for the moments when they had to divert from their planned route to avoid leading a horde of zombies back with them. Alex figured the number of undead had increased because of the gunfire at the agricultural store, courtesy of the Corporation''s thugs. Now, some of the roads leading to the base were practically clogged with walking corpses aimlessly wandering around. Fighting zombies had started to bore him. At first, it had been fun, but the more he encountered them, the more annoyed he became. Alex had even stopped coming up with creative ways to kill them just for entertainment. Right now, his main goal was to finish working on the aircraft carrier and move on. Valmet, sitting behind him with her arms wrapped around his waist, occasionally glanced at his face. She noticed the weariness in his gaze, as if he was getting sick of everything happening around him. Resting her chin on his shoulder, she decided to distract him from his thoughts. Alex immediately felt her touch, turned his head, and smiled at her. As they approached the base gates, Alex honked to signal for them to be opened. Once inside, he dropped Shigure off first and said goodbye to her, not forgetting to hand over the underwear she had picked out earlier. Then he headed toward the bunker, as he hadn''t seen the rest of the girls around. They had likely decided to take a day off and were just lounging on the soft couch. Turning off the engine, Alex and Valmet dismounted. Opening the motorcycle''s storage compartment, he pulled out several bags filled with underwear for the girls, took Valmet by the hand, and they started descending the stairs. Already on the stairs, they could hear sounds coming from the bunker¡ªjudging by the voices, the girls were watching a TV series. When Valmet realized they had dared to watch a show without her, her face instantly darkened. Her irritation only grew when she recognized which series they were watching. Alex also frowned slightly¡ªhis eye twitched. Descending further, they found the girls comfortably sprawled around with snacks in their hands. On the large screen, Supernatural was playing. They were so engrossed in watching that they hadn''t even noticed Alex and Valmet''s return. "I see you''re having fun, girls. So much so that you even decided to watch the show without us," Alex said, drawing their attention. The chatter died down. The girls slowly turned their heads and met Valmet''s stern glare and Alex''s smirking face. Guilt immediately appeared on their expressions. Unlike Valmet, Alex wasn''t too bothered. He had rewatched this series multiple times and could skip an episode or two. But for Valmet, this was a betrayal. Walking up to the table, Alex placed the bags on it. Seeing that he wasn''t going to press the issue further, the girls sighed in relief, though the guilt still lingered. "What''s in the bags?" Rei was the first to break the tension. "What do you mean? You asked me to bring you underwear. So here it is. You can check them out, but I''m warning you now¡ªI picked them according to my taste. If you don''t like the colors, you''ll have to deal with it," Alex said, scratching his nose. The moment he mentioned "underwear," the atmosphere in the room instantly changed. The girls bolted from their spots and rushed toward the table. Alex didn''t even have time to react before he was pushed aside, nearly knocked off his feet. His eye twitched again¡ªthis time at how greedily they pounced on the bags like a pack of starving beasts. On the other hand, he was pleased with his foresight¡ªhe had labeled the bags in advance so no one would mix up their sets. While the girls curiously sorted through the purchases, Alex decided to have a snack before getting back to work. Sitting in a chair, he took out his phone and opened the blueprints for the aircraft carrier. He examined his plans for the carrier and began thinking about where to start. Although this type of aircraft carrier had a system that would shut down all systems when energy consumption reached 30%, leaving a backup for the remaining power, one advantage was that there were no planes to remove. On the other hand, the planes'' parts and weapons could also be used. After a quick thought, Alex decided to replace the energy system first, then focus on the armament. He also needed to consider protection for the raid teams. He had two options for armor for his people but hadn''t yet made up his mind. However, he was interrupted before he could think much further. Rika suddenly sat down on his lap, wrapping her arms around his neck and looking into his eyes with a smile. "Thanks, handsome. Mwah!" she said, giving him a kiss on the cheek. Alex smiled, hugged Rika around the waist, and adjusted her to sit more comfortably. The girl squealed in surprise when he lifted her, but once settled, she pressed herself against him. "Get off him, Minami. You''re not the only one here, and Alex isn''t just yours," Koko hissed through gritted teeth. "Mind your own business, Hekmatiyar. Can''t you see I''m hugging my future husband? If you''re jealous, you can go stand somewhere else and not look," Rika waved her off. As soon as she said that, Koko''s anger flared, and she immediately tried to drag Rika off Alex''s lap. Alex wasn''t sure whether to laugh or cry in this situation. He could feel Rika holding tightly to his neck while Koko desperately tried to pull her away. The other girls just watched this familiar scene, not even attempting to intervene. They had long gotten used to the constant bickering between Koko and Rika¡ªand it wasn''t much different between Rebecca and Saya. "Alex, maybe next time you go to the city for supplies or a reconnaissance mission, you could pick up some swimsuits for us?" Shizuka suddenly asked, pressing a finger to her lips. "We''re going to be sailing on the sea anyway, so we might as well sunbathe." "Shizuka, my love, we''re not going on vacation," Alex replied calmly. But as soon as he met Shizuka''s gaze, he realized he had lost. That puppy-dog look... Alex had long noticed that the girls had some innate talent for using it to get what they wanted, and he had never been able to resist. Sighing, Alex stopped Rika and Koko, who were still struggling, then scanned the rest of the girls as if asking for their opinion. In response, they all nodded in unison. "Alex, you want to see us in swimsuits, so it''s the best option," Yuriko said with a sly smile, sensually trailing a finger over her lips. "Plus, you''ll be able to rub sunscreen on us." The other girls nodded in agreement with Yuriko''s words and began exchanging glances, realizing they were all thinking the same thing. Possibly, not just about sunbathing. "Well, since you all want it, who am I to refuse?" Alex shrugged with a smile. "You''ll have your swimsuits. Want a pool on the aircraft carrier? You''ll have a pool. Anything my girls want." "Hooray! You''re the best!" Shizuka exclaimed joyfully, skipping over to Alex and showering him with kisses. "Why do we need a pool on the aircraft carrier?" Saeko asked, slightly tilting her head in mild surprise. "Who knows? But it sounds cool!" Rei answered enthusiastically. "Just like those super expensive yachts I''ve seen in movies about rich people! They always have pools on the decks. And we''ll have an entire aircraft carrier with a pool!" Alex was at a loss for words at her logic. He wanted to say something but couldn''t¡ªafter all, he had just proposed the pool. The other girls nodded in agreement with Rei. Indeed, the aircraft carrier was over 300 meters long, which not only allowed for a pool but also plenty of other useful things. Alex began thinking about how else to use the ship''s free space. When he asked the girls for suggestions, they started offering different ideas. One suggestion was to allocate part of the space for small agricultural plots, to try growing some crops and see which ones would thrive. Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise but admitted that it was a great idea. He even mentally added it to his to-do list to make sure he didn''t forget. "Alright, girls, relax. I''ll take care of the aircraft carrier. We don''t want to stay here longer than we need to," Alex said, preparing to leave. "And Coco, don''t forget to call your brother. Let him know we''re already in Okinawa." "Oh, right! I completely forgot about him!" Coco slapped herself on the forehead. Alex shook his head, waved to the girls before leaving, and with a slight smirk, headed off. He wasn''t surprised at all that Coco had forgotten about her brother. Throughout their journey to Okinawa, it was Alex who had contacted Kasper more often, though in most cases, Chikita answered the calls. Humming to himself, Alex walked out of the bunker and headed to the docks to continue working on the aircraft carrier. According to his calculations, if nothing distracted him, he would finish quickly. The main tasks were to replace the power system, upgrade the weapons, and slightly remodel the living quarters so that couples could live together without disturbing the others. On his way to the docks, he greeted the people he passed with a wave. Soon, something in the distance caught his attention: GIR, MIMI, and Stitch were playing with the kids. Judging by how the little ones were running after each other, they were playing tag. "GIR, MIMI, Stitch, we''ve got work! Follow me!" Alex called out loudly to the trio of troublemakers. As soon as his voice echoed through the area, the robot dog, mini-android, and blue experimental monster immediately stopped their game and hurried to him, eliciting a chorus of annoyed children''s voices. Alex simply smirked, listening to the indignant protests, and continued on his way. When he and his assistants arrived at the docks, they found that everything needed to begin the work had already been prepared. The trio had clearly worked ahead. Sitting at the table, Alex opened his laptop and connected the holographic projector, displaying the aircraft carrier''s upgrade plan. Sighing, he thoughtfully gazed at the blueprint. If he had more time, he could turn it into a full-fledged Helicarrier. However, even with magic, he could do that right now... but that would definitely raise unnecessary questions. "Alright, my little helpers, let''s start with replacing the power system, then we''ll focus on the weapons," he said with a smile, addressing GIR, MIMI, and Stitch. Alex opened the blueprint for the new reactor. The old nuclear reactor was unacceptable¡ªit was a primitive and unsafe solution. So, he decided to replace it with a more compact but powerful unit. GIR and MIMI were tasked with disconnecting and dismantling the old reactor, while Alex and Stitch would handle assembling the new one. Turning on music to make the work feel less tedious, Alex and his little assistant enthusiastically got to work. The new reactor was compact and easy to transport, which would prevent unnecessary problems during installation. All the necessary parts were available, and it was just a matter of putting everything together. While GIR and MIMI were dismantling the old system, Alex and Stitch had already assembled half of the new reactor. They even danced a little to the music, creating an impromptu show. At one point, Alex used a tool as a microphone and sang along, fully immersed in the process. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When the music quieted, he heard applause. Turning his head, Alex saw the guys from Lehm''s group standing in front of him. "Bravo! You could already hold concerts!" R remarked with a smirk. "What are you guys doing here?" Alex asked, setting the tool aside. "We decided to see what you were up to, and it turns out you''re putting on a whole show," Lehm laughed. Alex smirked, pulled out a cigarette, and lit it. "Since you''re here, I can show you something. I was just about to get your opinion." "Oh? What''s that?" R asked, intrigued. Alex didn''t answer but instead opened his laptop and began searching for the old blueprints for the protective armor he had once designed but hadn''t yet had the time to create. The guys gathered in a semi-circle around him, watching attentively as he displayed the designs on the screen. His opinion was important to him, as they would be the ones wearing this armor. The first model Alex showed was standard infantry armor from the Imperium. It looked simple and didn''t restrict movement, but it didn''t inspire confidence in terms of protection. "I don''t want to embarrass you, Alex, but this armor doesn''t exactly inspire trust," Lehm chuckled, placing a hand on his shoulder. "Well, as you say. I''m just showing available options," Alex shrugged. He opened another project, this time the Titanfall pilot armor. This option looked far more technological and had numerous advantages. The armor allowed for wall running, sliding on surfaces, and was perfectly adapted for urban combat. Its design ensured excellent maneuverability, and the built-in energy shield could block shots from the plasma weapons used by modified zombies. When the guys saw the concept, their eyes widened in surprise. They knew Alex was a genius in the technical field, but they hadn''t imagined how far his developments had come. "Dammit, this is amazing! I''d pay any amount of money to get armor like that," R said with admiration in his voice. "Don''t say...," Lutz nodded. "If I had seen someone in that armor before the zombie apocalypse, I would''ve run away without a second thought, just to avoid getting into trouble." "You''re not alone. I wouldn''t want to mess with someone wearing that gear either," Wiley agreed. The guys enthusiastically discussed the armor, sharing their thoughts and impressions. Alex just smirked, knowing they''d already made their choice. Now, they would have to learn how to use the gear, but he was confident they''d figure it out. "Well, it looks like the decision''s made," he said, throwing his arms behind his head and leaning back in his chair. "Dammit, yes! But here''s the question: how long will it take you to make at least one of these armors? And how many copies are you planning to make?" R asked, voicing the question that clearly interested everyone. "I''m planning to make sets for each member of the raid groups. As for the time¡­ I think it won''t take long. I''ve got three excellent assistants. If everything goes according to plan, by the time we get to China, we''ll have enough armor," Alex replied thoughtfully, stroking his chin. "Isn''t that a bit too fast?" Ugo frowned. "You know, this armor looks very advanced. It''s hard to believe it can be assembled in such a short time." Alex just waved it off, signaling not to dwell on it. After chatting with the guys a little longer, he returned to work. They got the hint and decided not to distract him. Before leaving, Alex reminded them about the training in the evening. Once the guys left the docks, he motioned for Stitch, and they got back to work. Alex turned on the music and focused¡ªhe wanted to finish the reactor today so that he could focus on the weapons in the coming days and leave Okinawa as soon as possible. Additionally, he realized it was time to start training his students in chakra control, including Alice, Malka, and Honoka. While Alex and Stitch were working, they didn''t notice when Koko arrived at the docks. She had brought food so he could have a snack during the break. Seeing how focused he was, she decided not to disturb him and simply placed the containers on the table. Glancing at his armor project, Koko became intrigued and sat at the table, studying the blueprints. The more she read into the details, the more amazed she became at what Alex was capable of. She didn''t doubt for a second that he could bring this project to life¡ªeverything he developed somehow became real. Alex continued working but soon decided to take a break. Putting down his tools, he turned around and saw Koko fully immersed in studying his projects. Walking up to her, he looked over her shoulder and noticed that she had opened a folder with weapon designs¡ªthe ones he created out of boredom. Some of them had already been built and were just collecting dust in his inventory, while others he never finished. Maybe in the future, he''d find the time to bring them to life. "What are you looking at?" Alex asked, placing his hand on her head. Koko turned to him and smiled mischievously. "I still can''t believe how smart my future husband is. How the hell does your mind work to come up with such things?" Alex only smirked and, without warning, lifted her up and sat her on his lap. Koko laughed out loud and snuggled up to him. He''d heard that question many times before¡ªmany girls had asked him the same thing. They were all curious about how his mind worked and where the ideas for his weapons came from. Of course, he couldn''t exactly tell them that half of these concepts were born from his twisted imagination, and the other half were borrowed from video games he once played. "Trust me, you don''t want to know. My head is pure chaos¡­ and a bunch of voices that talk to me all the time," Alex said with a smirk, tapping Koko on the nose. She immediately squinted her eyes and asked suspiciously: "Voices? Female ones?" Alex froze. For a moment, he lost his words, and the Valkyries in his spiritual space also quieted down, realizing that Koko had instantly noticed an important detail. But what surprised him the most was that she had clearly shown signs of jealousy. "Koko, how would I know if they''re female or not?" he tried to dodge. "You hear your own voice in your head, right? Now think about this: does it sound the same as the voice you speak out loud? Or maybe it''s a little different?" Koko frowned. "Wait, what? What voice in my head? What''s my voice got to do with this? Wait¡­" She froze, realizing that now she was unwittingly listening to how her thoughts sounded. "Damn it, Alex! Now I can''t stop thinking about it! What the hell have you done?! You''re supposed to love me, not mess with me!" Grabbing him by the collar, Koko began shaking him back and forth. "Hahaha, it''s your fault!" Alex laughed. "Now you can ruin everyone''s mood! Just ask them the same thing, and no one will be able to answer!" "You idiot!" she squealed, continuing to shake him. "How am I supposed to stop thinking about the voice in my head?!" Alex just kept laughing, enjoying her reaction. Alex just smiled and didn''t say anything. When he first thought about it, the question almost drove him crazy. And now, this dangerous weapon was in Koko''s hands. But Koko wasn''t ready to give up. Anger burned in her eyes, and she continued shaking Alex, demanding an answer. Alex, still smiling, decided to put an end to it. He wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer. Koko, still fuming with anger, bit him on the shoulder as payback. Alex only smirked, kissed her on the top of her head, and, ignoring her protests, calmly went back to his food. As he enjoyed the taste, he felt completely satisfied. However, Koko quickly realized that her bites had no effect, so she decided to find another way to get back at Alex. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t manage to provoke him. Finally, surrendering, she pouted like an offended child. Seeing her puffing out her cheeks, Alex couldn''t help but smile. He gently cupped her cheeks and pulled her closer, then kissed her tenderly. Koko immediately wrapped her arms around his neck, deciding to enjoy the kiss. When their lips parted, all her anger had vanished, leaving only a satisfied smile. After finishing his meal, Alex looked at Koko, but she, grinning, took the food tray, leaned in, stole another quick kiss from him, and, with a playful smile, walked away. Alex just shook his head, returned to his work, and turned the music back on. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 261 - 261: The Work Never Stops After finishing his meal and watching Koko leave the docks, Alex decided to continue assembling the new reactor for the aircraft carrier. Scratching Stitch behind the ear, he watched as the blue alien dog happily devoured his snacks. However, realizing it was time to get back to work, Stitch reluctantly set the bag of treats aside and jumped off the table. Alex turned on the music, filling the dock with rhythmic sounds, and began working while whistling along to the beat. Stitch danced playfully nearby, keeping the mood lively. As he worked, Alex found himself thinking¡ªmaybe it would be wise to reinforce the aircraft carrier''s hull with magic. He had no way of predicting what kind of sea creatures might mutate under the influence of the zombie virus or, worse, the Marker. That thought sent a shiver down his spine. The last thing he wanted was to encounter a giant marine Necromorph¡ªan abomination of fused, shredded flesh twisted into a grotesque semblance of life. But he wasn''t entirely sure whether the Marker''s influence extended to animals. Every Necromorph he remembered had once been human, mutilated beyond recognition. He sighed. Sooner or later, he''d find the answer, but he definitely wasn''t eager to face such horrors anytime soon. Lost in thought, Alex barely noticed when he finished assembling the new reactor. Now, all that remained was installing it. "Dragging the reactor across the entire aircraft carrier isn''t the smartest idea," he muttered, glancing around. Making a quick decision, he stored the reactor in his inventory. "Alright, Stitch, time to install the new reactor and see how it works," Alex said, patting the dog on the head. Stitch nodded enthusiastically. Smiling, Alex lifted him onto his shoulders, and the two of them headed toward the aircraft carrier. Upon reaching the ship, Alex effortlessly leaped onto the uppermost deck. The view from up there was breathtaking, and he let out an impressed whistle. Not wanting to be left behind, Stitch climbed onto his head, standing on his hind legs to appear taller. The ocean breeze ruffled Alex''s shirt as he closed his eyes, enjoying the moment. Unnecessary thoughts faded into the background, leaving only a sense of peace. When he opened his eyes again, a faint smile touched his lips. He quickly scanned the deck, mentally noting details that could be useful for future upgrades. Once satisfied, Alex and Stitch made their way down to the engine room. Upon entering, Alex saw something that made his eye twitch. Instead of a carefully dismantled old reactor, he found that GIR and MIMI had simply ripped it out entirely, like savages. "Couldn''t you have done this... more neatly?" he asked, looking at his helpers. "Takes too long," MIMI said innocently in her childlike voice. "Boring," GIR shrugged, sipping a milkshake through a straw. Alex''s eye twitched even harder. While he and Stitch had painstakingly assembled the new reactor, these two had just yanked out the old one and spent the rest of the time slacking off. The scattered empty snack wrappers only confirmed his suspicions. Realizing it was pointless to argue, Alex silently stored the old reactor in his inventory and pulled out the new one. Work resumed. Alex and his three small assistants focused on installing the reactor. His biggest concern was whether the aircraft carrier''s electronics could handle the new device''s power output. To prevent disaster, he reinforced the wiring and entire system with magic. The last thing he wanted was for everything to burn out upon activation. Once the installation was complete, Alex didn''t rush to start the reactor. First, he needed to run diagnostics. He connected MIMI to the system and waited for all the checks to finish. When the tests were complete, MIMI didn''t disconnect immediately. Instead, she continued monitoring the reactor as it powered up for the first time. For a brief moment, the lights across the aircraft carrier flickered. MIMI carefully analyzed the readings, then looked at Alex and gave him a thumbs-up. "Perfect," he nodded. Now, he just needed to sort out the aircraft carrier''s control system so he wouldn''t have to deal with it later. Picking up his three small helpers, Alex headed for the bridge. Reaching the command center, he looked around and frowned. Everything looked complex and bulky. "Hmm¡­ I think I can remove half of these instruments and leave only the essentials. That would make the bridge more spacious and convenient," he muttered, stroking his chin. "The route map can be moved to the wall, the helm brought closer, and the weapons control system simplified. Fortunately, there''s enough space here." "And a TV with a gaming console!" MIMI declared, tugging at Alex''s pant leg. "And a milkshake machine," GIR added seriously. "And sweets," Stitch chimed in. Alex rolled his eyes but deep down, he knew this trio wouldn''t let him rest until he fulfilled their "vital" requests. He glanced at his small helpers and narrowed his eyes slightly. Then, pulling out his phone, he started drafting a plan. First, he needed to get rid of all the unnecessary equipment. GIR, MIMI, and Stitch immediately began dismantling the control panels, freeing up space. Alex intended to turn the captain''s bridge into a fully functional living space while maintaining full control over the aircraft carrier. Moreover, he was already considering taking this ship with him when he left this world. What if his next destination was the world of "One Piece"? That way, he wouldn''t have to build or seize a ship from someone else. As the trio dismantled half the equipment, Alex realized he needed a place where he could work on his projects without interruptions. He looked up at the ceiling, pondering an additional room. Why not set up a workspace right here? With that decision made, he slipped his phone back into his pocket and got to work clearing the area. Using magic, he lifted a pile of dismantled instruments and unceremoniously dumped them onto the main deck. With the bridge cleared, he pulled the necessary materials from his inventory and began setting up the space. Once the blueprint was ready, he showed it to his helpers, and they eagerly got to work. Time flew by as they worked. Everything had to be built practically from scratch, and sometimes magic was needed to adjust the sizes of objects. A couple of times, Alex even had to visit the storage area for extra parts, pretending to bring something back to avoid unnecessary questions¡ªespecially from the girls. He particularly liked the massive screen displaying the map, which could double as a TV or be used for various other functions. But, of course, GIR, MIMI, and Stitch had their own demands. Alex couldn''t refuse them, so the room ended up with a milkshake machine and a fridge stocked with snacks. The place was looking less like a ship in a zombie apocalypse and more like preparations for a luxury cruise. With most of the work done, all that remained was arranging the furniture¡ªsofas, tables, chairs, and some decor. Alex took a photo of the result and sent it to Rebecca, asking her to show it to the girls and get their opinion. He knew the discussion would drag on¡ªeach of them would likely have their own suggestions for changes. Taking a short break, Alex sat on the steps and lit a cigarette. His small helpers settled beside him, watching the sun slowly dip below the horizon. Every now and then, he glanced at his phone, but there was still no response from the girls. No surprise there¡ªthey were probably deep in discussion about what should be added or removed to make the place cozier. Realizing he wouldn''t get a final verdict until at least the next day (or even later, if the girls couldn''t agree), Alex picked up his helpers and headed down to his workspace. The power system was complete; now, he just needed to upgrade the aircraft carrier''s weapons and work on the living quarters. Working on the living quarters was simple but tedious. First, Alex needed to figure out who in the group was in a relationship and who preferred solitude. Maybe someone would want to live with their friends. To save time, Alex decided to assign the task of polling to his assistants so they could make the lists. Putting that off for later, he opened the files on the weapon systems and started selecting the appropriate weapons. The discussion quickly turned into an argument with G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch. Alex insisted on powerful guns, thinking they were more than enough, but his assistants had their own opinions and weren''t willing to back down. At one point, things nearly escalated into a fight. "I see you have quite the debate going on here... or rather, a real battle. What are you arguing about?" came Rei''s mocking voice. She approached, watching Alex and his little assistants with a smile. Alex and his three assistants stopped fighting among themselves and turned toward the source of Rei''s voice. He saw Rei and Renka approaching. Upon seeing Alex in his current state, the girls couldn''t hold back their laughter. Stitch was hanging on Alex''s head, biting his scalp and doing his best to push away G.I.R. and MIMI. G.I.R. was tugging on Alex''s cheek, holding Stitch''s hind leg with one paw, and trying to shove MIMI with his foot. Meanwhile, MIMI was pulling Alex''s hair, pressing her paw to G.I.R.''s face, and kicking Stitch off with her foot. Alex himself was desperately trying to shake off the trio, who seemed to have attached themselves to him like glue. Watching this chaos, the girls burst into loud laughter. Taking advantage of the distraction, Alex finally yanked the trio off him with force and placed them in front of him. They immediately glared at him with indignation, as if saying, "This isn''t over yet!" Alex just rolled his eyes and lightly tapped each of them on the head for their betrayal. "Sort of," he muttered, rubbing his temple, and then looked at the girls. "So, what brings you here?" "What else? The training starts soon, and you''re still not here! So, we came to get you," Renka said, pointing a finger at him. Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise, then pulled his phone out of his pocket and checked the screen. It turned out he''d spent a whole hour arguing with his three little assistants! The corner of his mouth twitched¡ªan entire hour spent debating, and they got nowhere. He also noticed that he still hadn''t received an answer from the girls about the changes they wanted to make to the captain''s bridge, now turned into a living space. "Well, looks like I lost track of time a bit," Alex shrugged. "By the way, Rei, what about the living space discussion?" "When Saeko, Beatrix, and Valmet left, the others were still arguing about what should be added or removed. I don''t even know how far they''ve gotten. If it weren''t for training, I would''ve stayed too," Rei said, jumping into Alex''s lap. Settling more comfortably, the girl squinted at Renka. On the way to the docks, she had accidentally run into her, and now she couldn''t shake the feeling of mild jealousy. A look of displeasure flashed across Rei''s face, and she pressed herself even closer to Alex, as if claiming her rights. Alex sighed. "First Saya, then Valmet, now Rei... Why are they so jealous? I give them as much attention as I can!" He understood that he''d have to talk to Rei to prevent her from overthinking things. Renka wasn''t blind either and quickly picked up that Rei was doing this on purpose. Being a girl who loved competition, she narrowed her eyes in response, silently issuing a challenge.Alex noticed how they silently started sizing each other up, as if competing to see who would look away first. "Alright, enough," he reached out, interrupting their silent duel. "Save your energy for training." Rei stuck her tongue out at Renka and angrily wrapped her arms around Alex''s neck, acting like a petulant child.Alex sighed again, patting her on the head to calm her down a little.He knew that if he didn''t address Rei''s jealousy, the situation could get worse. He wanted her to know for sure that he wasn''t going to leave her or trade her for anyone else. Given his nature, Alex wasn''t about to let go of any of the girls he was involved with. In the worst-case scenario, he might even resort to kidnapping... maybe. Renka just hummed, watching the scene unfold, but decided she''d get her revenge during training. "Ugh, you two... Alright, let''s head to training, but first I need to grab something," Alex said, gently removing Rei from his lap. "What exactly? New weights? A new training tool? Or maybe mannequins for practicing punches?" Renka immediately began listing things, counting on her fingers. Alex just smirked. "You''ll find out soon enough. Now, let''s go!" Alex took Rei''s hand so she would feel that he was there and wasn''t going to leave her. The girl looked him in the eyes, and seeing warmth and affection in them, she felt her jealousy fade a little. Meanwhile, Alex asked G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch to go to the others while he and the girls grabbed something for training. The trio of troublemakers quickly disappeared around the corner, leaving Alex and the girls alone. "So, what are you going to grab?" Renka asked, walking beside him. "I need to find a tree," he replied mysteriously. "Why? You''ll find out soon enough." Renka raised an eyebrow skeptically but nodded, accepting his intrigue. However, remembering an important question, she switched topics. "By the way, about Chi-Yu. I wanted to ask about the ''Crossbow Mode: Wave Turtle'' stance. You mentioned some stars in the manual, but I can''t figure out what you mean. Also... how the hell can you spit out a puff of air to stop an enemy''s attack? Is that even possible?" Alex smirked, but noticing the confusion on her face, he decided to explain in detail: "These ''stars'' are points of Qi concentration, kind of like the opponent''s centers of gravity. If you hit them correctly, you can not only interrupt the flow of energy but also force your opponent to stop." However, seeing that Renka was still puzzled, he decided to rephrase: "Simply put, you need to learn to see the enemy''s center of gravity and work with it. It takes experience, so don''t rush. Although... against zombies, this technique is useless¡ªthey don''t have a proper center of gravity." Renka nodded thoughtfully, processing the information. But the desire to master all five Chi-Yu stances only grew in her eyes. "Don''t worry, you still have time," Alex said, gently placing his hand on her head. "The main thing is, don''t rush." "Hmm... I just want to show Chi-Yu to my mother when we get to China," she replied with a determined fire in her eyes. "I don''t want her to think I''ve been slacking off in training!" Alex laughed: "Ha-ha! Well, as you wish. Just don''t overdo it. I don''t think Kensei and your mother would want you to overstrain yourself." However, at the mention of Kensei, Renka''s expression immediately changed. "Who needs care from that perverted old man?" she spat through clenched teeth. "He left us for his twisted hobby. Has he ever thought about how mom felt when he left? How she had to support the family and the dojo alone? Did he ever think about us? About how we waited for him? He''d be better off not coming back at all..." Alex sighed heavily. Turning around, he saw Kensei standing a little behind them. His face was frozen in a bitter expression. In that moment, Alex realized how much he had missed out on in his family''s life. He understood the weight that had been placed on his wife and children''s shoulders. Rei stopped feeling jealous of Renka in that instant, seeing the genuine pain in her eyes. The girl understood what it meant to lose family, and now her competition with Renka seemed trivial. Alex, gently stroking Renka''s head, quietly said: "Listen, I''m not going to tell you that you should forgive your father. Even now, when the world is falling apart, he''s still indulging in his ridiculous hobbies. That''s his nature. But... you know, your father is alive." Renka frowned, and Alex continued: "The children you saw at the military base will never see their parents again. They have no one left. But you still have family, even if your father left. I''m not defending him, but maybe he didn''t come back because he felt guilty for abandoning you. I''m not saying you should forgive him. Just try to reach out to him... after all, he is your father." Renka remained silent, clenching her fists. "He''s right," Rei quietly said, tightening her grip on Alex''s hand. "I would give anything to see my father again... but, unfortunately, he was a police officer on the frontlines when this hell started." She pressed herself closer to Alex, as if seeking comfort in him. Renka looked at Alex with tear-filled eyes, hanging on to every word he said. Running her hand across her cheeks, she wiped away the tears and fell into thought. She truly did have a living family, unlike many of the children they saw every day¡ªthose who would never be able to hug their parents again. Her thoughts returned to Alex''s words. Maybe he was right? Maybe her father didn''t avoid coming back because he didn''t want to, but because he was afraid to face his family after leaving them? This thought crept into her mind for the first time, and she unconsciously clenched her fists. Alex, noticing her thoughtful expression, simply smiled, and then, without breaking the silence, continued walking with the girls. Meanwhile, in the shadow behind the corner of the building, Kensei was hiding, having overheard their entire conversation from beginning to end. Each word Renka spoke struck his heart with pain, and he had no idea that his daughter hated him so much that she could wish for his death. Unconsciously, his back hunched as if an invisible weight pressed even harder on his shoulders. He realized that Alex''s words were pure truth. He hadn''t come back not because he didn''t want to¡ªbut because he was afraid. Afraid to look his wife and children in the eyes after abandoning them for his dream. At the time, he had been certain he was doing the right thing, but only years later did he realize the impact of his departure. The deeper he sank into these thoughts, the clearer he understood that he had always found excuses to avoid facing the consequences of his choice. And the more time passed, the harder it became to take the first step back. Now, he saw what it had led to. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His friends watched him, sensing his despair, but could do nothing except offer moral support. "How are you, Kensei?" asked Sasaki, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed. "I''m fine... It''s just hard to hear those words from my own daughter," Kensei replied, bitterness in his voice. "I know I''ve let her down. And I know how much I''ve hurt my family." "Don''t give up," Hayato clapped him on the shoulder. "You still have a chance to make up for it. You just need time." "What surprises me more is something else..." Akiyame spoke, thoughtfully stroking his mustache. "Alex is quite young, but he already has such wisdom. I''m even curious, who did he inherit it from?" "Ha-ha-ha! You''re right," Hayato smirked. "This guy has clearly excelled in many things. But you know, Kensei... Alex gave your daughter really good advice, and we all saw how much she thought about it. I think soon she''ll come to you herself." "I know..." Kensei replied quietly, but then his face contorted, and he ground his teeth. "But I still don''t want her getting close to that guy!" "Don''t get upset," Hayato smirked. "We''ve been observing Alex for a while, and we know he''s a reliable person. He definitely won''t let Renka come to harm." "What if your granddaughter wants to get close to him?" Kensei squinted. Hayato immediately tensed up, the corners of his mouth twitching. "That''s different... I''m already struggling to accept that she''s hanging out with Kenichi..." he mumbled, clenching his fists. "Ha! Why are you two starting to argue?" Akiyame intervened. "You should trust Renka and Miu''s choices and not interfere with them deciding who to be with." "Oh, don''t teach us!" Kensei scoffed, narrowing his eyes. "You''ve seen that Shigure shows interest in him." Akiyame fell silent, narrowing his eyes in response. A true rivalry flared up between the three "caring relatives," while Sasaki and Apachai only observed from the side. Unlike the others, Sasaki enjoyed the scene and didn''t even try to suppress his loud laughter. Meanwhile, while the men argued, Shigure, who had been silently listening until now, discreetly disappeared, slipping into the shadows. She headed towards where Alex and the girls were... Alex didn''t realize he had once again become the enemy of overly protective relatives. Though... he could have guessed. He knew the masters from Ry¨­zanpaku had been eavesdropping on their conversation and had intentionally said things so that Kensei would hear and reflect. In truth, making the old pervert change wasn''t something he even hoped for ¡ª that was Madam Ma''s job. Alex was confident that she would be able to reform her husband, and of course, he would gladly help her with that. He knew that Shigure was sneaking up behind them and waved his hand, signaling that she didn''t need to hide. Renka and Rei exchanged puzzled glances, not understanding who he was signaling to, until the culprit of the gesture herself jumped down from the roof of the nearby building. Shigure was instantly beside Alex and, without hiding her intentions, gently pushed Renka aside, causing her to clench her teeth in indignation. At that same moment, Tachimaru nimbly jumped onto Alex''s head, settling comfortably there. "What are you looking for?" Rei asked, tugging on his arm. "A tree," Alex answered with a smile. "Why do you need a tree?" Renka asked suspiciously, tilting her head. "For training. You''ll understand soon, but for now, let''s find it quickly and get back," Alex replied mysteriously. "I''ve seen one," Shigure suddenly spoke up, pointing in the direction. They followed her and soon found the tree they were looking for. Alex asked the girls to help him gather as many leaves as they could. Though they didn''t understand why he needed the leaves for training, they started collecting them. While they discussed possible ways to use them, Shigure unexpectedly stated: "They can be used for shuriken throwing practice." Rei looked at her with clear skepticism. "You''re joking, right? The leaves are... soft." But Shigure was a simple person. She just threw one of the leaves at the tree trunk, and a clear scratch remained on the bark. Rei stared at this scene, her jaw hanging open, and then, not believing her eyes, looked at Alex: "Can you do that too?" "Well, sort of," he shrugged. "What do you mean ''sort of''? You could have just shown us like Shigure did!" Renka exclaimed, and, not waiting for an answer, kicked him in the leg. "Alright, alright, I''ll show you so you won''t have any more questions," Alex agreed, rolling his eyes. The girls immediately focused their attention on him. He took a leaf in his hand, and immediately a blue chakra began to shimmer around it. Then Alex threw it at the tree. The thrown leaf pierced the trunk clean through and got stuck in the ground on the other side. Rei, Renka, and even Shigure couldn''t help but clap, amazed by what they had seen. "Is that the same chakra you used when you shot bullets at those big zombies?" Renka asked, still staring at the pierced tree. "Yes, you''re right," Alex nodded. "Only without the element. Basically, I just infused the leaf with chakra before throwing it, and it became so sharp that it pierced the tree completely. There are a lot of ways to use chakra, and if I explain everything in detail, it will take a long time. However, the same thing can be done with Ki if you have good control." Renka nodded, clearly interested in the subject. Even Shigure didn''t hide her curiosity. Having gathered enough leaves, Alex waved at the girls, signaling them to return. Now he could move on to the next phase of training ¡ª control. After that, he would need to focus on opening chakra paths for his students, which promised to be a very labor-intensive process. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 262 - 262: Training Time and the Cat Girl Gathering enough leaves for chakra training, Alex led the girls back to the training ground at the military base. Today, he planned to open his students'' chakra pathways so they could begin learning how to control it. He was also considering whether to do the same for Saeko, Beatrix, Valmet, and Rei¡ªsuch power would be an invaluable advantage in battle. Especially since chakra could be used as a protective barrier for the body, though mastering proper control was necessary for that. Alex was thinking about skipping physical training today and focusing entirely on chakra control. While his students worked on that, he intended to continue upgrading the aircraft carrier¡ªreplacing all its weaponry and installing a massive cannon. Upon arriving at the training ground, Alex immediately noticed that everyone was already gathered. His students, the masters from Ryozanpaku, and several others had come to watch whatever he was planning. When he and the girls appeared on the horizon, all eyes were drawn to the massive bundles of leaves they carried, sparking curiosity among the spectators. Alex quickly scanned the area for a place to sit and was pleased to see that someone had thoughtfully provided a chair for him. However, aside from Saeko, Beatrix, and Valmet, he didn''t see the other girls. He quickly guessed they were still busy planning the layout of the room where they''d spend most of their time during their travels on the aircraft carrier. He didn''t even want to imagine what they had come up with. In his mind, he could already see the walls covered in weapons thanks to Rebecca, a tea table insisted on by Yuriko, a mini-bar undoubtedly suggested by Rika, and many other contributions from the rest of the girls. Sitting down, Alex ran a tired hand over his face before looking at his students. Judging by their expressions, they clearly weren''t eager to do anything. "Alright, here''s some good news: starting today, physical training is temporarily suspended¡­" he began but didn''t even get to finish. His words were immediately drowned out by cheers, whistles, and celebrations. Alex''s eye twitched. His "beloved" students were clearly overjoyed at not having to exhaust themselves physically anymore. Even Takashi and Jonah looked as if a huge burden had been lifted off their shoulders. Only Honoka, Malka, and Alice remained unfazed¡ªthey hadn''t been pushed too hard in training and didn''t even wear weighted gear. Alex had only been teaching them the basics of taijutsu. However, watching this unrestrained joy was starting to get on his nerves. He raised his hand and snapped his fingers. A loud sound echoed across the training ground, followed by a powerful shockwave that made everyone stagger slightly and left their ears ringing. When the noise died down, Alex smiled. A truly kind smile. That was precisely what made all his students shudder¡ªno one liked it when Alex smiled like that. "Now that you''re quiet¡­ let me continue. Starting today, we will focus on chakra control." "Um¡­ I don''t want to ruin your moment, but¡­" Shino spoke up, raising her hand. "As far as I know, none of us have chakra. Like¡­ at all." "Can I finish talking?" Alex rolled his eyes. "Today, I will open your chakra pathways so you can start learning to control it. That''s precisely why there won''t be any physical training for now¡ªchakra work requires a lot of energy, and I''ve already explained why. Now, be good kids and sit down so I can get started. I have plenty of work to do, and I don''t intend to stay in Okinawa any longer than necessary." The students exchanged glances, unsure how to react. They were curious about what "opening chakra pathways" meant and how Alex was going to do it. Most importantly¡ªwould it hurt? Alex smirked, seeing their confusion. "Alex, do you mind if I observe the process?" Akisame suddenly asked, intrigued by what Alex was about to do. "No problem," Alex nodded. "I wasn''t planning on hiding anything anyway. If you have questions, just ask." Everyone took their places as Alex prepared to begin. A new stage of training awaited them. Akisame smiled at Alex''s words. He was a man who had dedicated his life not only to the study of martial arts but also to human anatomy¡ªboth for healing wounds and for effectively disabling opponents. The other masters from Ryozanpaku also showed interest and followed Alex. Alex decided to start with "his girls"¡ªpriorities had to be set right. Approaching Valmet, he placed his hand on her back. His palm glowed with a soft blue light, and the woman immediately felt a strange yet pleasant warmth spreading throughout her body. The next moment, her figure was enveloped in a thin layer of chakra, which then retracted back inside her after a second. Being the "best husband of all time," Alex subtly enhanced her chakra reserves without anyone noticing. It was his little trick¡ªif he wanted to make his girls stronger, why not take advantage of this opportunity? Once the process was complete, Valmet stood up, clenching and unclenching her fists, adjusting to the new sensation of power. The masters of Ryozanpaku watched this closely and exchanged glances. They had assumed that opening chakra pathways would be similar to the method used to unlock the Ki center, but it turned out to be quite different, despite some similarities. "Well, how does it feel?" Alex asked, looking Valmet up and down."I don''t know how to describe it¡­ but it feels nice," she answered with a slight smile, meeting his gaze. "Alright, you two, enough flirting, there''s a line here, you know!" Rei loudly interrupted the moment. Alex and Valmet just exchanged amused glances. He moved toward Rei, who was pouting in protest. Deciding to have a little fun, Alex used a special technique, causing energy to flow through her entire body¡­ and, to her embarrassment, she couldn''t suppress a quiet moan. Realizing what had just happened, Rei instantly turned red, shooting Alex a furious glare, but he just winked at her mischievously, making it clear that this was his little revenge. After that, he repeated the process with Saeko, then approached Beatrix, who was practically glowing with anticipation. Next in line were Malka, Honoka, and Alice¡ªthree young girls who were already imagining themselves breathing fire like Alex. He decided to slightly increase their chakra reserves so they could better protect themselves in the future. Moving on to the rest, Alex thought for a moment and decided to do the same for Shino. "Why not?" he thought. For Takashi and Jonah, he also gave a small "bonus." For everyone else, he opened their chakra pathways at a standard level, comparable to that of an elite Chunin. "Did I forget anyone?" Alex looked around. "Can I have it too?" Renka suddenly asked, running up to him. He shrugged and asked her to turn around. Once the process was complete, Kisara approached him. Alex wasn''t even surprised¡ªsince he had been training her in Leaf Style, chakra would be a great addition to her techniques. "Anyone else? Because after this, I''ll be busy," Alex warned. "Um¡­ can I?" Miu asked hesitantly. "Of course, come here," he nodded with a smile. Although Miu initially had her Ki center opened, Alex knew that Ki was merely a type of physical energy. When he unlocked her chakra pathways, he noticed that the Ki in her body completely transformed into chakra. That was interesting. Alex narrowed his eyes slightly, noting that Miu''s energy reserves were quite impressive, and after the transformation, she now had a substantial amount of chakra in her body. Hayato approached his granddaughter, carefully observing her with slight concern. "Don''t worry, old man," Alex reassured him. "Her Ki just turned into chakra. There won''t be any side effects¡ªon the contrary, she''ll only get stronger." Hayato listened carefully to Alex''s words, but to be absolutely sure, he took Miu''s wrist and sent a flow of Ki into her body. Feeling that she was completely fine, he exhaled in relief. He knew that mixing different types of energy could cause an imbalance in the body, but as he examined Miu, he unexpectedly discovered that chakra was a purer and more stable energy than Ki. The other masters, driven by curiosity, also approached to examine Miu and Renka, trying to understand what changes had occurred in their bodies. "Alex, can you explain why Miu''s Ki was replaced by chakra?" Akisame asked, clearly intrigued. Alex thoughtfully ran his fingers along his chin. "Hm¡­ To put it simply, Ki is a manifestation of a person''s life force and physical endurance, whereas chakra combines life force with mental energy. You could say Ki is just a part of chakra. So when Miu''s chakra started awakening, her Ki simply merged with it." The masters listened intently, processing his explanation. Since they understood the principles of Ki, they quickly grasped the essence of his words. Meanwhile, those who had newly awakened chakra were getting used to the new sensations in their bodies. Takashi observed Alex, who continued his conversation with the Ryozanpaku masters, and wondered if Alex had done something special to him while unlocking his chakra pathways. The question wouldn''t leave his mind until he recalled their first meeting in limbo, back when he was still David. Back then, Alex had helped him recover his memories, and now Takashi couldn''t shake the feeling that Alex had played a role in this as well. After weighing everything, he decided to just ask him directly. At the same time, Alex moved on to the next stage of training. "I see you''re slowly getting used to the new sensations," he said, glancing at the group. "Now, we''re moving on to practical exercises. As I''ve explained before, chakra is the energy flowing within you. Your next task is to learn how to control it." "And how are we supposed to do that? Some kind of meditation or whatever?" R scoffed. "Are you even sure any of us can sit still for long enough?" "No," Alex replied with a smirk, holding up a leaf from a tree. "You''re going to control your chakra using an old but reliable method¡ªwith this." "A leaf?" Sasaki raised an eyebrow in surprise. "And what are we supposed to do with it?" "I''ll explain in a moment. Just pick up a leaf, and I''ll tell you what to do." Everyone exchanged glances but followed his instructions, picking up leaves from the ground. Even Miu and Renka, despite already having their own abilities, decided to participate. For them, this was a chance to try something new. The masters of Ry¨­zanpaku watched everything with great interest. They had been following Alex''s training methods for a long time and understood just how effective they were. They had even borrowed a few exercises to¡­ develop Kenichi. When everyone was ready, Alex continued: "Now listen carefully. Your task is to keep the leaf in one place without letting it fall." With these words, he attached a leaf to his forehead. Everyone watched as the leaf remained still, even when a light breeze blew. The masters immediately understood the point of the exercise: it required using just the right amount of energy to keep the leaf in place, preventing it from falling or blowing away. They nodded in understanding. Miu and Renka immediately repeated Alex''s demonstration and easily kept the leaves on their foreheads. Alex nodded approvingly at them, and the girls smiled in response. "Can I ask a question?" Takeo spoke up, holding the leaf in his hand. "Why are we doing this? After this, will we be able to breathe fire or walk on ceilings like you?" Alex smirked: "Something like that, Takeo. To master those skills, you need to learn chakra control. Without it, you won''t be able to walk on walls or use elemental techniques." "Can you show us?" Honoka raised her hand, bouncing in place. "We''ve already seen you breathe fire, turn into a living railgun, and move faster than the wind¡­" "Of course," Alex grinned. "Now I''ll show you why chakra control is important." Alex asked everyone to clear a bit of space for the demonstration. Quickly forming hand seals, he used an Earth Release technique: "Stone Wall." After completing the jutsu, a small stone protrusion rose from the ground. "And that''s it? Doesn''t seem very impressive," R said with a hint of sarcasm. "That''s what happens when you have terrible chakra control," Alex replied, smirking. "Now, let me show you what this technique is really supposed to look like." He formed the seals again and then slammed his palm into the ground. In that instant, a massive stone wall erupted from beneath the surface, towering above everyone. Its shadow covered the group, causing many to look up in awe. "I have a question, Alex," Akisame''s voice rang out as he studied the sudden barrier with interest. "Why do you form hand seals before using techniques?" This question made everyone turn their heads toward Alex. They were also curious why he performed those movements every time. Alex nodded, recognizing that this was the perfect moment to explain. "Let me explain it so that everyone can understand. You''ve seen movies about wizards, right? Well, the purpose of the hand seals is no different from casting a spell or waving a magic wand. It''s just a method of focus. As the saying goes, if you have the fastest hands in the Wild West, you can spam spells without a break." Alex smirked, causing some to chuckle. "Do we¡­ have to¡­ well, form hand seals?" R asked, rubbing his nose in slight embarrassment. "Don''t get me wrong, but it seems a bit¡­ childish." "Haha! What, you don''t want to be a shinobi?" Alex joked. "But don''t worry, you don''t need to do it. There are so many techniques that you''d get a headache trying to learn them all. It''s enough for you to practice chakra control and reach a certain level of mastery." "And what should we be able to do?" Lutz asked with slight confusion. Alex looked at everyone, then decided to demonstrate what they should aim for. He approached the stone wall, which everyone was watching with curiosity, and without saying a word, placed his foot on its surface. To the surprise of those around him, Alex began calmly climbing upwards, as if gravity no longer affected him. Reaching the top of the wall, he turned to the group, looking down at them. "You need to learn how to walk on walls, as well as strengthen your body with chakra. I''ll explain how this works now, so listen carefully." Alex jumped down and returned to his chair, sitting with an obvious sense of relaxation. The masters, intrigued, also grabbed themselves a bench to listen attentively. Even the regular spectators, who had come just to watch the training, didn''t rush to leave¡ªthey were interested. When everyone settled down, Alex began explaining the basics¡ªchakra control. He clarified that the better your control, the easier it is to manipulate objects with chakra. To demonstrate his words, Alex showed this on himself: leaves stuck to each of his fingers, as if they were still on the tree. Next, he moved on to reinforcing the body with chakra and showed what it should look like. His hand was enveloped in a bright blue glow, making the process more visual. To finish, Alex explained the principle of movement on vertical surfaces. Giving the group time to process the information, he lit a cigarette, showing that he wasn''t in a hurry and was ready to answer questions. "So, what else can you do with your chakra?" Renka asked excitedly, her eyes literally sparkling with curiosity. Alex smirked, raised his hand, and replied: "Well, for example, this." A spinning sphere of concentrated chakra began to form in his palm. It was a Rasengan. As the Rasengan appeared in Alex''s hands, he slowly explained the name of the technique. Upon hearing the familiar word, Valmet, Saeko, Rei, and Beatrix immediately focused their gaze on the shimmering chakra sphere. They recalled how Brunhilde had told them about the Rasenshuriken¡ªthe advanced version of this technique¡ªand now they finally saw what it was based on. The masters watched the Rasengan with genuine interest. The energy spinning in chaotic directions inside maintained a perfect spherical shape, mesmerizing with its dynamic movement. Renka, being naturally curious, wanted to touch the unusual phenomenon but didn''t get the chance. Alex instantly withdrew his hand and then lightly flicked her on the forehead. The girl immediately grabbed the bump that appeared, pouting in frustration. "Why so sudden?!" Renka exclaimed, almost on the verge of tears. "I just wanted to touch it!" Alex sighed heavily, shaking his head. "Are you a child who has to stick their hand into everything?" he grumbled irritably. "Didn''t Mistress Ma teach you not to touch things where you''re not asked?" Renka opened her mouth to respond, but just then Alex directed the Rasengan toward the ground. There was a dull thud, and where his palm had made contact, a deep vortex-like hole appeared. In that moment, Renka froze, realizing what could have happened to her hand. She swallowed quietly, a bead of sweat forming on her forehead. Alex squinted, watching her reaction closely. Under his stern gaze, Renka shivered and lowered her head. That expression reminded her of the look her mother gave when she caught her or her brothers misbehaving. One glance was enough to understand¡ªthey were in trouble. "Well, do you want to touch it again?" Alex asked, raising an eyebrow. "N-no! Absolutely not!" Renka shook her head. "Good," Alex nodded in satisfaction. "Now, since I''ve made the training plan, I''m going to get back to work." He stood up from the chair and said his goodbyes, mentioning that if anyone had questions about the training, they could approach the masters of Ryozenapku, who had enough experience, or find him at the docks. After exchanging a few words with the girls, Alex made sure they didn''t need anything for the moment. They promised to ask their questions later, during the break. Before leaving, he reminded everyone not to overexert themselves¡ªthey weren''t in a rush. Finishing with this, Alex headed toward the docks, humming a tune. However, halfway there, he realized he had forgotten to bring GIR, MIMI, and Stitch with him. Stopping, he whistled, calling the trio. Within a couple of seconds, the three small helpers caught up to him, and together they headed for the docks. As he approached his workplace, Alex remembered something else. "Hm, seems I forgot to return you, Tachimaru," he muttered, taking the small mouse off his head. "Well, never mind. I''ll give you back to Shigure when I come back." "No need to search. I''m here," came a quiet voice behind him. Alex turned around and saw Shigure standing nearby. "Hm? Didn''t you stay with everyone?" he asked, surprised. "Mmm... I''ll watch your work," she replied calmly, nodding. "Well, alright," Alex shrugged. "It''ll be boring anyway. If you get tired, you don''t have to stay here until night." "It''s fine. I won''t get bored," Shigure shook her head. "By observing a person, you can learn everything about them." She took a step forward, closing the distance between them. Their faces were so close that their noses nearly touched. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex involuntarily held his breath, feeling her warm breath on his skin. He looked into her calm eyes, trying to understand what she was thinking, but to no avail. "Damn, she''s definitely like a willful cat, doing whatever she wants," he sighed inwardly. Deciding not to dwell on her intentions, he took a step back. As soon as he did, a barely noticeable smile appeared on Shigure''s face¡ªas if she had just won a game whose rules only she knew. Upon reaching the docks, Alex immediately set up a chair for her so she wouldn''t have to stand the whole time. Then, he unfolded the blueprints for the aircraft carrier''s weaponry again. Soon, a new round of discussion began between him and his three small assistants. Initially, the conversation flowed calmly, but within five minutes, it descended into their usual bickering and then a full-on fight. Shigure, sitting off to the side, watched the chaos with sparkling eyes. Tachimaru, in particular, seemed to be enjoying himself, eagerly cheering on his "opponents." "Enough fighting, we''re adults here!" Alex finally sighed, trying to break up GIR, MIMI, and Stitch. "I''m not an adult, daddy!" MIMI huffed, crossing her paws over her chest. "I''m not human," GIR declared, mimicking her posture. "Me neither, me neither!" Stitch chimed in, energetically nodding. Alex tiredly closed his eyes. "Alright, I get it. Let''s come to a compromise so we don''t argue. Otherwise, I''ll tell your mom Brunhilde that you''re misbehaving¡­" He narrowed his eyes. "And she''ll take away all your snacks." The trio instantly tensed up. "Okay!" they all shouted in unison, immediately raising their paws in agreement. Finally agreeing to a peaceful discussion about the aircraft carrier''s weaponry, Alex suggested that each of his little helpers pick one type of weapon to be installed. This suggestion avoided further arguments and allowed everyone to finally breathe a sigh of relief. The trio eagerly accepted the offer and immediately began looking into their options. While GIR, MIMI, and Stitch were busy with their decisions, Alex decided to talk to Shigure. As usual, she was brief in her responses, answering shortly and with restraint, but even so, Alex was able to understand her a little better. "Are you sure you''re not bored?" he asked once again, observing Shigure. "No, it''s fine. It''s peaceful with you. A very pleasant feeling," she replied, slightly tilting her head. Alex couldn''t fully grasp what Shigure meant, but decided not to dwell on it. Once again, he was reminded that this girl was like a willful cat, doing whatever she pleased without caring about anyone else around her. He took snacks and drinks out of his backpack, offering them to Shigure so she could have a bite. After receiving the treat, she simply nodded in silence and began eating, her slightly gleaming eyes revealing her satisfaction. The sun had completely dipped below the horizon, and the lights in the docks flickered on, illuminating the dark docks and the pier. Realizing it was already late, Alex decided to wrap things up. He didn''t want to hear the girls grumbling about how he had disappeared again or how he should''ve spent the night in the bunker instead of outdoors. "It''s time to head back," he said, turning to Shigure. She nodded silently, and together with Alex and his restless trio, they left the docks. Along the way, no one spoke, but even in the silence, Alex enjoyed being near Shigure. When they reached a fork in the road, they had to part ways. "Good night, Shigure," Alex said, looking at the girl. "Mmm. Good night," she replied quietly, watching him closely. Alex turned and headed toward the bunker, while Shigure watched him for a few more seconds before disappearing into the darkness. Arriving at the bunker, Alex and his three little helpers began descending. As they went down, Alex heard the lively voices of the girls. They were discussing something eagerly, and by listening closely, he realized that the argument about the captain''s bridge setup hadn''t yet died down. When he reached the bottom, no one even acknowledged his presence. Shrugging it off, Alex headed to the kitchen, intending to have a snack. On the way, he caught Brunhilde''s eye, who was also part of the discussion. Smirking, he winked at her and continued on his way. He hoped the argument wouldn''t escalate into a fight. Once in the kitchen, Alex opened the fridge, searching for something tasty to quickly prepare. Finding the necessary ingredients, he started cooking while humming to himself. Half an hour later, a fragrant dinner was ready, and he eagerly began eating, savoring the moment of solitude. However, his solitude didn''t last long. "Why are you eating alone?" Valmet''s voice came from the doorway as she entered the kitchen. "I didn''t want to disturb you guys," he shrugged, smiling. "And why aren''t you participating in the discussion about the bridge''s interior?" "It''s turned into complete nonsense. Koko wants to put in a jacuzzi. Now Brunhilde is arguing with her," Valmet said with a crooked smile. Alex choked. "Wait, Koko wants what?" Valmet slowly repeated her sentence. Alex tiredly rubbed his face. He began wondering how to explain to Koko that the aircraft carrier would be used only for crossing to the shores of Alaska, not for relaxing spa treatments. While he pondered this, Valmet, taking advantage of the moment, grabbed his fork and began eating from his plate. "You could''ve at least asked¡­" Alex sighed, watching her finish his dinner. "I want more," Valmet said, nodding, but not stopping from eating his food. Already resigned, Alex started cooking again. At that moment, the other girls barged into the kitchen, attracted by the smell. Seeing that Valmet was eating something delicious, they immediately wanted to try the same and began asking Alex to cook for everyone. Not wanting to refuse, he got back to work. Namiyo stepped in to help, taking over part of the cooking. Soon, the food was ready, and the girls, satisfied, took their portions and headed back to the break room. Taking plates and drinks, Alex and the others settled in front of the screen to watch a series. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 263 - 263: How to Spend the Day with a Freedom-Loving Cat When Alex woke up the next day, the first thing he did was prepare breakfast for the girls. The previous evening had ended not only with a series marathon but also another "attack" on him, after which he had to put in a lot of effort to make sure everyone was satisfied and could sleep peacefully. Because of this, he was sure the girls wouldn''t wake up anytime soon¡ªtheir nighttime "activities" had clearly exhausted them. At times like these, Alex was especially grateful for his inhuman stamina, realizing that without it, they would have "drained" him long ago. As he busied himself in the kitchen, a sleepy Alice stumbled into the room. Her hair looked like a real bird''s nest, and she seemed ready to collapse onto the table and fall asleep right then and there. Smiling, Alex handed her breakfast to help her wake up a little. Watching Alice eat slowly with a sleepy expression, Alex couldn''t help but feel proud of this young girl. She was always incredibly hardworking and gave it her all during training. The same could be said for Honoka and Malka¡ªthey didn''t want to fall behind Alice, which had led to an unspoken rivalry among the three girls. Finishing the cooking, Alex carefully set the plates on the table and covered the food so it wouldn''t get cold, then went to gather his things. He didn''t plan to stay in Okinawa longer than necessary and wanted to at least partially upgrade the aircraft carrier''s weaponry today so they could leave the island in a few days. Approaching the pillow where GIR, MIMI, and Stitch were sleeping, Alex gave it a light kick to wake up his little helpers. The trio woke up, looking at him with displeasure, but Alex simply pressed a finger to his lips, signaling them to stay quiet so they wouldn''t wake the others. Then, with a nod, he gestured toward the exit, indicating it was time to get up. Grumbling and moving lazily, the three slid off the pillow and started packing their small backpacks. Alex barely held back a laugh as he watched them put on construction uniforms and helmets, then pick up metal cups as if they were real workers heading out to a dreaded shift. They looked just like exhausted office employees forced to work overtime. Unable to hold it in, Alex chuckled but still led the trio toward the exit. Sneaking past the sleeping girls, they slipped out of the bunker. First on Alex''s agenda was finding Lehm to discuss the city reconnaissance. After a few minutes of searching, he found Lehm near the barracks, standing with a cup of coffee in one hand and a cigarette in the other. Seeing Alex and his "crew," Lehm smirked. "You look like a construction team coming back from a night shift," he chuckled, giving them a once-over. "Ha-ha, yeah, something like that," Alex replied before getting to business. "Listen, can you take the guys and head into town for supplies?" "No problem. We were already planning to. We couldn''t take much yesterday, so today we''ll bring a bigger transport," Lehm said, taking a drag from his cigarette. "Did you check the storage in the mall? Or did you just grab whatever was on the shelves?" Alex asked. "Just the shelves. There was too much stuff, and we didn''t get around to the storage. We''re planning to check it today," Lehm explained, exhaling smoke. Alex nodded and, pulling up a hologram, sent over a new list of items he needed. Lehm glanced over it and raised an eyebrow, but Alex immediately clarified, "If you want to sleep properly, these things will definitely come in handy." He also asked a few teams to check out agricultural stores. Lehm nodded, understanding that after reaching Alaska, food supply issues could arise, especially if the local wildlife turned out to be infected with the virus and hunting wasn''t an option. "Got it, I''ll pass it on to the guys," Lehm said, tucking the hologram into his pocket. "I''ll go round up the others¡ªwe need to get ready for the run." "Then I''m counting on you. Stay in touch if anything happens," Alex said, flicking his cigarette butt aside. After saying goodbye to Lehm, Alex and his trio headed toward the docks. As they passed by the training grounds, he noticed the masters of Ryozanpaku and waved at them. The masters nodded in response before turning their attention back to watching Kenichi''s training. Alex smirked, seeing a group of girls hovering around Kenichi again, which, judging by the look on her face, clearly irritated Miu. She was already on edge, and Alex didn''t understand why Saori, Kenichi''s mother, still hadn''t talked to her son about his "fan club." He also noticed that Renka had started keeping her distance from Kenichi, but that didn''t surprise him. Among those present, he didn''t see Kisara or Shigure, but Kaname and the Valkyries were there, training actively. "Ah, Shigure and Kisara are probably still asleep," Alex decided, not giving it much thought. Waving once more toward the training grounds, he and his trio continued toward the docks. When Alex arrived, he set his backpack with supplies and snacks on the table before opening his laptop. He was curious about what decision GIR, MIMI, and Stitch had made regarding the modernization of the carrier''s weaponry. As he scrolled through the proposed options, he tapped his finger on the table, considering where to start. He decided to postpone the installation of the large cannon for later¡ªafter all, he still had to figure out how to take the BFG from Rebecca without upsetting that gremlin. Choosing to begin with replacing the machine guns, Alex took his small helpers and headed to the storage area to gather everything they needed. Upon arrival, he was glad he had pulled a bunch of different spare parts from his inventory in advance¡ªthis way, he could avoid unnecessary questions. Loading everything into the transport, Alex and his team drove back to the docks. Upon returning, he noticed that Shigure had already made herself comfortable at his workstation, shamelessly snacking on the food he had brought. Greeting her, Alex sent GIR and MIMI to remove the old machine guns from the carrier while he and Stitch focused on unloading the transport. "Need help?" Shigure asked, stepping closer. "No, everything here is heavy," Alex replied, not wanting to burden her. Shigure just nodded and continued watching. Once all the parts were unloaded, Alex realized that assembling them here made no sense¡ªit would be easier to move them directly to the deck. Finding a loader in the docks, he loaded all the spare parts and transported them up. After finishing that, Alex approached Shigure and unexpectedly wrapped an arm around her waist. The girl simply gazed at him with her usual blank expression. "Hold on tight," he warned. Shigure nodded and wrapped her arms around his neck. Once he was sure she had a firm grip, Alex picked up Stitch, placing him on his shoulders, then jumped, pushing off from the carrier''s side, and landed on the deck. As soon as they reached the top, he loosened his hold, but Shigure made no move to let go. "Are you planning to just hang onto me?" Alex asked, raising an eyebrow. In response, she simply shook her head. Alex once again pondered her strange behavior but decided it was easier to think of Shigure as a willful cat who did only what she wanted. Realizing she had no intention of getting down, he just adjusted his grip, and she instinctively wrapped her legs around his waist. Sighing, Alex headed over to check how GIR and MIMI were doing. He hoped that this time his helpers wouldn''t just rip the machine guns out by brute force but would actually dismantle them properly. As he got closer, he was relieved to see that they had indeed taken apart the first turret rather than trying to tear it out completely. Deciding to help, Alex joined the process alongside Stitch. However, even with four of them working together, dismantling a single machine gun took an entire hour. And there were four in total¡ªone at each corner of the aircraft carrier. Step by step, they made their way to the third machine gun, and at that moment, Alex realized that Shigure had fallen asleep, resting her head on his shoulder. He thought about carefully removing her and laying her down in the shade so she could sleep properly, but when he tried, he found that she was clinging to him so tightly it seemed like she had no intention of ever letting go. After finishing with the last machine gun, Alex heard someone calling him. He set his tools aside and walked to the edge of the deck, looking down. Saeko stood below, waving at him. Without hesitation, Alex scooped up his little assistants and jumped down. Even after the jump, Shigure remained asleep, peacefully resting on his back. As Alex landed, Saeko immediately noticed Shigure, still clinging to him, her chin comfortably nestled on his shoulder. Her gaze lingered on the girl before slowly shifting to Alex. A mischievous glint flashed in Saeko''s eyes, and a seductive smile curved her lips. Catching her look, Alex awkwardly rubbed his nose. It wasn''t his fault that Shigure was such a willful creature¡ªonce she latched onto someone, only a higher power could pry her off¡­ and even that was doubtful. Stepping closer, Alex leaned in and placed a brief kiss on Saeko''s lips. But even after the kiss, her playful smile didn''t fade¡ªon the contrary, it widened. She grabbed him by the collar and pulled him into another kiss, this one deeper and more passionate. When their lips finally parted, Saeko, still gazing at him, slowly ran her tongue over her lips as if savoring the taste. Alex simply smirked and shook his head. "So, why did you call me, my love?" he asked, gently squeezing her hand in his. "It''s lunchtime. I brought you food," Saeko replied with a smile, nodding toward the container behind her. "Though, if I had known you had company, I would have brought more." As soon as the word "food" was mentioned, Shigure''s stomach let out a loud growl. Her eyes snapped open, and without even bothering to slide off Alex''s back the normal way, she flipped over him and, in the blink of an eye, was at the container. Before Alex or Saeko could even react, she had already started eating. Alex''s eye twitched. Arguing with this girl was pointless, so he just let out a heavy sigh. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saeko, watching his reaction, laughed. "Don''t be upset, Alex," she said, placing a gentle kiss on his cheek. "I''ll bring you more." "Eh, let her eat," he waved it off with a shake of his head. "I can wait. And while she''s busy, how about I show you how I set up the captain''s bridge?" "Why not?" Saeko agreed with a smile. Without warning, Alex scooped her up in a princess carry, and she immediately wrapped her arms around his neck. With a powerful jump, he soared back onto the aircraft carrier''s deck. Still holding Saeko in his arms, he headed toward the captain''s bridge, where he had spent a long time working the day before. Entering the room, he gently set her down, allowing her to take a look around. Alex knew all too well that if he gathered all the girls together, a discussion about the ship''s comfort would stretch on for hours¡ªso it was better to do it one at a time. Saeko carefully examined the surroundings, occasionally touching different surfaces, clearly evaluating the quality of the work. Once she finished, she turned to Alex, wrapped her arms around his neck, and leaned in for a kiss. Alex embraced her at the waist, savoring the tenderness of the moment. "You still haven''t said what you''d like to add," he asked when their lips parted. "Hmm..." Saeko pondered, resting her nose against his chest. "Maybe a weapon rack? So it''s always visible and doesn''t end up lying around everywhere." Alex smirked. "Great suggestion! Just like a coat rack for umbrellas in the hallway." Saeko rolled her eyes. "You''re probably the only guy who compares weapons to umbrellas." Alex laughed, recalling a certain God of Hammers who once hung his legendary weapon on an ordinary coat hook, mistaking it for a weapon rack. The great debates about this incident still continue to this day. "Alright, but where''s the best place to put the rack?" he asked while Saeko thought it over. Still in his arms, Saeko tapped her chin with her finger, contemplating, then pointed to a spot in the room. Alex immediately marked it on the holographic display so he wouldn''t forget. When they went back down, the expected sight greeted them: the container was empty, and Shigure, rubbing her stomach, was in a state of pure satisfaction. Noticing them, she shifted her gaze to Saeko. "Thanks for the food. It was delicious," she said, still smiling. "Anytime, Shigure. If you''re still hungry, I can bring you more. I was going to get another serving for Alex anyway," Saeko responded with a soft smile. "Mmm... No, I''m full," Shigure replied, shaking her head with clear contentment. Saeko smiled, took the empty food container, and kissed Alex on the cheek before heading toward the dock''s exit. Realizing he wouldn''t be getting lunch anytime soon, Alex lit a cigarette and shifted his gaze to his three little helpers, who seemed to be having a snack as well. He still wondered why G.I.R. and MIMI even ate, since they were both robots, albeit disguised as dogs. When he first asked G.I.R. why he needed snacks, the robot calmly replied, "For recharging." After that, Alex decided not to ask any more questions. He didn''t even want to know if they could taste food or not. "Alright, enough snacking. We need to finish setting up the new machine guns," he said, exhaling smoke through his nose. G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch immediately stopped eating. Tachimaru, who had been sitting with them, nimbly jumped onto Stitch''s head and grabbed his ears. At that moment, Shigure approached Alex, wordlessly climbed onto his back, and wrapped her legs around his waist. As if that wasn''t enough, G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch also hung on him. Alex sighed heavily. "...Now I''m an elevator." Shaking off his frustration, he made a powerful leap back onto the aircraft carrier''s deck and resumed work. The machine guns he was installing weren''t going to work with regular gunpowder cartridges but instead with the principles of a railgun ¡ª this not only saved on ammunition but also significantly increased the destructive power of the weapons. Moreover, with such setups, there would be no need to waste time searching for ammunition for older models. The work was in full swing when Alex once again heard his name being called. Setting down his tools, he looked down and saw Beatrix waving at him with a wide smile. Shigure and the others stayed up top: the girl, full and content, was peacefully dozing in the sun and clearly wasn''t planning to move anytime soon. "My husband, I brought you some food," Beatrix said with a radiant smile. "Thank you, my love. I was just getting a little hungry," Alex replied, kissing her on the cheek. Beatrix opened the containers, and Alex was confronted with such a large amount of food that he couldn''t help but wonder, "Are they trying to fatten me up? Or is this a test¡ªcan I handle this amount?" However, the food turned out to be delicious, and the homey feeling that such small acts created gave him a pleasant sense of calm. Seeing him eat the prepared dishes with relish, Beatrix beamed with happiness. "By the way, darling," Alex remembered between bites. "You once said you had samurai armor? Since you love that theme so much, I thought you might like some new armor. Pick out the one you like most." At those words, Beatrix''s eyes lit up, and she immediately sat down at Alex''s laptop, bouncing in place like an eager child. Alex smirked and opened the folder with armor designs, handing her control of the laptop. While she sorted through the sketches, he continued eating, occasionally answering her questions. He felt like a guy shopping with his girlfriend ¡ª except instead of dresses, they were picking out samurai armor. By the time Alex finished eating, Beatrix still couldn''t make up her mind. The argument "They all look so cool!" was making it difficult for her to choose. In the end, Alex had to take matters into his own hands. He promised that he would make her an entire collection of armor in the future so she would have several options to choose from. Only after these words did she finally pick a design, though she continued to sneak glances at others. Not wanting her to change her mind, Alex swiftly closed the laptop and assured her that as soon as they set off, he would get started on making her armor. "Thank you, my husband!" Beatrix exclaimed joyfully and showered him with kisses. "Ha-ha-ha! Anything for my wife," Alex laughed, feeling as if he was being smothered in kisses. Alex simply smiled and let Beatrix do whatever she wanted. When she finally stopped kissing his face, she gathered the empty containers and, humming a tune, skipped out of the docks. Stretching, Alex lit a cigarette and then easily jumped back onto the aircraft carrier''s deck. Upon returning, he noticed that G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch had already assembled the first machine gun, and MIMI was currently conducting its test. Walking closer, Alex lazily asked, "Well, how are the tests going?" Hearing her "father''s" voice, MIMI immediately gave him a thumbs up, signaling that everything had gone perfectly. All that was left was to check the combat mode, and the work on the installation would be complete. Alex nodded, then turned his gaze to Shigure, who was still basking in the sun. Deciding not to disturb her, he took his small helpers and headed to the next spot to install the new machine gun. While Alex, G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch were busy assembling the second weapon, Shigure finally woke up. Rubbing her eyes, she lazily looked around, then noticed Alex working on the half-assembled machine gun. Getting to her feet, she silently approached him, and then once again literally collapsed onto his back, covering her eyes. "Good morning. How did you sleep?" Alex asked, feeling her comfortably settle on his shoulders. "Mmm... fine..." Shigure mumbled, burying her face in his neck. Alex smirked but said nothing. He was already used to Shigure falling asleep in the most unusual positions and situations. The work was progressing faster than expected, and before they could finish assembling the third machine gun, evening had already descended on the deck. In fact, Shigure wasn''t really helping in the process ¡ª she was just observing, sitting nearby, with the curiosity of a cat, never taking her eyes off him. Even Tachimaru, unlike her, occasionally brought lost bolts or squeezed into hard-to-reach places to assist with the work. As the sun finally sank below the horizon, Alex closed his eyes, enjoying the warmth of its last rays. Then, suddenly, a bright voice rang out: "Big Brother!" Alex opened his eyes and, hearing Alice''s voice, walked to the edge of the deck. Shigure followed him. Below, Alice, Honoka, and Malka were waiting, each holding containers with food. Alex took out his phone and confirmed that it was already time for dinner. Smiling, he scooped up Shigure by the waist and jumped down, landing softly in front of the girls, immediately receiving enthusiastic applause. "Alice, Honoka, Malka, what brings you here?" Alex asked, although the answer was obvious. "Sister Brunhilde asked us to bring you dinner," Alice said cheerfully. "She also said that Sister Shigure would be with you, so here we are." "Thanks, girls," Alex replied warmly. He ruffled Alice''s hair and then gently patted Honoka and Malka on the heads. Looking back at the aircraft carrier''s deck, he realized that G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch weren''t planning to come down, preferring to just snack on the spot ¡ª their inventories were already filled to the brim with various treats. Taking some treats from his pocket for the three girls, Alex smiled and handed them the snacks."Here, so you don''t get bored while Shigure and I have dinner." Receiving the snacks, the girls eagerly began devouring them, their cheeks puffed out, resembling three little hamsters. Starting dinner, Alex curiously asked,"So, how are the training sessions going? How many leaves can you hold on your bodies now?" Alice puffed out her chest proudly."Four already!" Alex nodded approvingly."Good job, Alice. A little more, and you''ll be walking on walls. And you, Honoka, Malka?" Honoka puffed her cheeks."I can only hold three..." Alex smirked and gently said,"Don''t rush, Honoka. The most important thing is to go step by step. Like I''ve said before, rushing is a waste of time." Honoka nodded, still pouting, upset that Alice had gotten ahead of her. Shigure also nodded in agreement, supporting Alex''s words that there was no need to hurry. Alex turned his gaze to Malka, wanting to see how far she had come with her chakra control. "I can hold four leaves, but not for long. The fourth one keeps falling, and I can''t seem to stabilize it..." Malka admitted, a bit embarrassed. "Don''t worry, Malka, you''ve already made huge progress. You all need to realize that you started chakra control just yesterday, and now you can already hold several leaves on your body. That''s an impressive result! You all have real talent," Alex said, deciding to encourage the girls a little. "Big brother, do you really think so?" Alice asked, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Have I ever lied to you?" Alex answered with a smile. "A little more, and I''ll start teaching you some really cool techniques." "Like the one where you breathe fire? Or when the lightning goes bam! whoosh!" Honoka exclaimed animatedly, waving her arms as if trying to imitate Alex in battle. "That comes later," he smirked. "You still have a lot to master: shuriken throwing, quick hand seal formations..." All three girls sighed simultaneously, realizing that Alex wasn''t going to show them advanced techniques just yet. Seeing their disappointment, he added,"But if you get the chakra control down well, I''ll teach you three basic ninja techniques." As soon as the words left his lips, the girls'' faces lit up with joy. They high-fived each other, cheering as if they had already mastered the legendary moves. Alex smiled, seeing their enthusiasm, and continued with his dinner, answering their training questions from time to time. "Big brother Alex, what hand seals will we have to learn?" Honoka suddenly asked, looking at him with interest. Alex opened his laptop and showed the twelve basic hand seals they would need to master. He explained the meaning and name of each one to make it easier for the girls to remember. Afterward, Alex and Shigure watched as Alice, Honoka, and Malka diligently tried to form the seals, attempting to repeat the movements. "I''ll print out images of these seals for you so you can practice anytime," Alex promised. After finishing their dinner, he handed the girls their empty containers. "Bye, big brother!" they called cheerfully as they ran off. Alex shook his head with a light smile and turned to Shigure. "Well, ready to get back to work? Or rather, I get back to work, and you get back to observing," he teased her. "Mmm... Watching is interesting," Shigure replied calmly. "And your training is really helpful for these kids. I could teach them how to throw shurikens and kunai." Alex raised an eyebrow. "You want to take them on as students?" "Mmm... Students..." Shigure mused, her eyes lighting up with excitement. Alex smirked. "I believe in you. You''ll make a great teacher." "Mmm... I''m the best at it!" Shigure confidently declared, proudly puffing out her chest. "I''ll make them real kunoichi!" Alex smiled, seeing Shigure''s growing enthusiasm for teaching. He knew he could fully trust her to train Alice, Honoka, and Malka in shuriken and kunai throwing. Shigure was a master at it, and he had no doubts that under her guidance, the girls would quickly pick up those skills. For some reason, he felt that soon other kids would start gathering around them, especially when they saw how Alice, Honoka, and Malka acted like real ninjas. He already imagined a picture in his mind: a whole group of little ninja kids practicing combat techniques. Honestly, it was much better than if they had started worshiping the Emperor. By the time Alex and his four little helpers finished assembling the fourth machine gun, the sun had already set behind the horizon, and the lights in the docks had come on. Alex realized it was time to pack up and head back to the girls. After reminding Shigure of this, he smirked as he watched her silently approach and climb onto his back once more. After gathering everything unnecessary from the table and putting the laptop in his backpack, Alex, Shigure, and his little helpers headed toward the exit. By this point, he had gotten so used to her presence that he even found it somewhat pleasant. It felt as if a cat had been circling around him all day, occasionally demanding attention. When they reached the fork in the path where they had parted ways yesterday, Shigure silently jumped off Alex''s back, waved at him with a light motion, and disappeared into the darkness. He watched her leave, then turned around and headed for the bunker. As he descended, Alex immediately caught the delicious smell of popcorn wafting through the room. Entering the main hall, he saw the girls sitting in front of the screen, engrossed in some comedy film. "Yo, what did I miss?" he asked, grabbing their attention. Rika paused the movie and lazily stretched. "Nothing special. That girl, Miu, had another fight with that guy, Kenichi," she replied, rolling her eyes. "Tell me more," Alex said, interested, setting his backpack on the floor. "What more do you need to know? You already know everything. That spineless worm acted like an idiot again and ended up pushing Miu away," Saya said sharply, clearly holding disdain for Kenichi. Alex tilted his head in confusion. Seeing his reaction, Kiriko decided to explain everything in more detail. It turned out that Miu had finally gathered the courage to talk to Kenichi, but he turned on his "nice guy" mode and tactically hurt her feelings during the conversation. Alex sat down in a chair and shook his head tiredly. He really didn''t want to get involved in this drama, but he already knew that sooner or later, he''d become a part of it. Feeling a headache approaching, he rubbed his forehead. "Alright... What else happened while I was busy with work?" he asked, deciding to put off the problems for later. "Nothing much," Rika shrugged. "We went out for supplies, the guys burned a couple of nests of new zombies, found some survivors..." "So, just another day in the zombie apocalypse," Alex summarized. "Exactly. Now, come here, I need my man for a hug," Rika said, patting the spot next to her. Alex smirked and sat between her and Shizuka. She immediately wrapped her arm around his and settled her head on his shoulder. Without a word, Rika snuggled up to him, and Rebecca, without hesitation, plopped right onto his lap, resting her head on his chest. Before Alex could react, he was tightly surrounded on all sides. Moving was difficult, but he didn''t mind. Anyone else in his place would have killed for such company. While they sat, Alex told the girls about what he, G.I.R., M.I.M.I., and Stitch had been up to, as well as what they had accomplished that day. The girls were initially surprised by the amount of work done, but quickly concluded that it was Alex and his assistants, so nothing was too surprising. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 264 - 264: The Work Is Almost Finished Waking up the next day, Alex once again slipped out of the girls'' embrace and went through his usual morning ritual¡ªmaking breakfast. He didn''t forget about Alice either, as the young girl was still growing and needed proper nutrition to stay healthy. Fortunately, the group had more than enough supplies, especially after discovering a shopping mall in the city filled with provisions. There was enough food to last them all the way to Alaska and even sustain them for a while before they could start growing their own crops and raising livestock. After preparing breakfast for everyone, Alex went to wake up his little helpers¡ªthey had another busy day ahead. Luckily, yesterday they had managed to replace all four heavy machine guns on the aircraft carrier with new, powerful railgun systems. Today''s task was to upgrade the anti-aircraft guns, leaving the biggest cannon for last. After waking up his helpers, Alex headed to the docks with them, but along the way, he stopped by the barracks to organize another supply raid. Talking to Lehm, he learned which zombie nests had been cleared the day before. After a quick goodbye, he continued on his way. Walking through the military base, Alex couldn''t help but think about how much his life now resembled a survival simulator in a zombie apocalypse. Every day followed the same routine¡ªsending out resource teams, training survivors, upgrading the base, constructing buildings, assembling armor¡­ If he had a game interface, he could manage everything without even moving. Unfortunately, this world wasn''t a game, and the people in it weren''t just characters¡ªthey were real beings with thoughts and feelings. Shaking off unnecessary thoughts, Alex happened to pass by the training grounds and saw a familiar sight¡ªthe Ryozanpaku masters were "training" Kenichi. Judging by the way he was drenched in sweat, it looked more like torture. A little further away stood his support group. Miu looked irritated and kept her distance. Alex recalled that yesterday, Kenichi had somehow managed to make her cry. It was surprising that her caring grandfather, Hayato, hadn''t beaten him up for that. Raising his hand in greeting, Alex walked closer. "Yo, you''re already tormenting the guy this early in the morning?" he asked with a cheerful smile. "This isn''t torment, it''s willpower training! If he can''t handle this kind of workload, how can he ever become a true martial artist?" Sasaki huffed, glaring at Alex. Alex just smirked, clearly not believing a word of it. Judging by Hayato''s expression, the real reason for this harsh training was much simpler¡ªthe old man was still angry at Kenichi for yesterday''s incident. Kenichi himself looked like he was made up of 90% water and could evaporate at any second. Alex had no intention of pitying him¡ªit was his own fault for acting like an idiot and upsetting the granddaughter of the most overprotective grandpa in the world. "Are you heading to the docks again?" Renka''s voice suddenly came from behind as she sneakily approached. "Something like that. We need to finish everything today so we can leave Okinawa in the next few days," Alex replied, turning to her. "Hoh, you''re making good progress. Need any help?" Hayato asked curiously. Alex chuckled and shook his head. "Unless one of you has a couple of engineering degrees." Hayato''s eye twitched. He caught the subtle jab and realized Alex had just indirectly implied their¡­ less-than-stellar engineering skills. The masters shot him annoyed looks, but Alex wasn''t about to take it back. The only one who might actually be useful was Akisame¡ªafter all, the guy was a genius when it came to creating¡­ well, torture devices for Kenichi. "Can I come with you?" Renka asked, ignoring the others'' reactions. "As long as you don''t get bored. We''ll be working on dismantling and installing guns all day," Alex shrugged. "Then what are we waiting for? I wanna see those big cannons," Renka said enthusiastically, giving him a playful push forward. Alex felt Renka pushing him forward and started to suspect that she just wanted to escape from her morning training. Letting her lead the way, he simply waved goodbye to the others. Renka, catching Miu''s gaze, smirked mischievously, as if to say that she had won this round. Upon arriving at the port, Alex immediately noticed Shigure sitting at his table. Judging by her posture, she was waiting for him. Renka, following behind, narrowed her eyes¡ªshe hadn''t expected Shigure to make a move so quickly. "Yo, are you waiting for me?" Alex asked, setting his backpack on the table. "Yes," Shigure answered briefly. Shaking his head, Alex opened his backpack, but Shigure was faster, instantly fishing out some snacks. He pulled up another chair for Renka and then focused on his laptop, planning out the tasks for the day. Once he had a clear plan, he took GIR, Mimi, and Stitch with him to fetch parts for the new weaponry. Renka wanted to tag along, but Alex politely declined, saying he was just making a quick trip. In reality, he didn''t want anyone to see him retrieving missing components from his inventory. Renka just sighed in disappointment and sat back down, while Alex, smiling, disappeared through the door with his small helpers. Arriving at the warehouse, he assigned GIR and Stitch to bring two trucks so they could load everything in one go. Once the loading was complete, Alex took the driver''s seat in one truck while Stitch drove the other, and soon they were heading back to the docks. Upon returning, Alex immediately noticed Renka arguing fiercely with Kensei. Approaching Shigure, he curiously asked, "What happened while we were gone?" "Kensei came¡­ Renka started arguing with him," Shigure replied calmly, still munching on snacks. Alex shook his head. He was already used to these two constantly bickering, and their arguments rarely changed. Even after he and his helpers had fully unloaded both trucks and started moving the parts onto the lift, Renka and Kensei were still going at it. Listening in, Alex quickly figured out the reason for the latest dispute. Kensei had come to the port to keep an eye on his daughter and prevent her from getting closer to Alex, which, of course, had immediately escalated into a heated argument. "Listen, if you two want to argue, do it somewhere else," Alex finally intervened. "We need to finish our work before nightfall. Either stay quiet or shoo away." "I''m not going anywhere!" Renka declared firmly, crossing her arms. "You said yourself that I shouldn''t overwork myself, so I decided to take a day off." "If she stays, I stay too!" Kensei cut in. "I won''t let you be alone with her!" Alex let out a heavy sigh and replied dryly, "First of all, how exactly are we ''alone'' when Shigure and my three little ones are right here? And second, I have so much work today that I won''t even have time for anything else." "I don''t care! I won''t let you get close to my daughter!" Kensei stubbornly declared. "Whatever you say, old man," Alex shrugged. "But instead of endless arguing, how about actually spending a normal day with her?" Kensei blinked in confusion, as if he had only just considered the idea. Alex, meanwhile, waved his hand and walked toward the lift, motioning for Renka and her father to follow. Renka immediately rushed to his side, while Kensei hesitated for a moment, realizing that he had once again missed a chance to make peace with his daughter. But in the end, he followed after them. When the lift brought them onto the aircraft carrier''s deck, Alex and his three assistants immediately started carrying the parts to the work area. To Alex''s surprise, Kensei decided to prove that he could also be useful and began helping. Renka and Shigure didn''t stay on the sidelines either and joined in the work. "Look at that," Alex muttered with a smirk, watching Kensei silently carry crates. "Can they really work together without arguing?" Shigure, without pausing in her work, simply replied, "For now." Once all the necessary parts were transported, Alex, GIR, MIMI, and Stitch began dismantling the old long-range anti-aircraft guns. This time, the process was faster since they didn''t need to fully remove the installations¡ªonly replace the internal mechanisms and barrels. However, there were enough anti-aircraft guns on the carrier to make this stage take at least half the day. Alex planned to upgrade them into railguns so they wouldn''t have to waste time producing anti-aircraft shells in the future. Railguns made things much simpler¡ªthey could fire chunks of metal as projectiles. This approach significantly streamlined logistics and ensured a constant ammunition supply. By noon, the sun was blazing, and Alex had started sweating from the hard work. Not wanting to be distracted, he took off his shirt to let his skin breathe. But, as they say, there''s always a "but." "What the hell do you think you''re doing, you little pervert?!" Kensei''s loud voice rang out. He pointed a finger at Alex, whose face showed complete confusion. "Why are you stripping right in front of my daughter?!" Alex rolled his eyes. "What do you mean, ''why''? It''s hot, so I took it off. What''s it to you? It''s not like I''m walking around naked." Kensei continued waving his arms furiously, but he had no real counterargument. Meanwhile, Renka and Shigure ignored the shouting, their eyes fixed on Alex''s exposed torso. Renka even swallowed involuntarily as her gaze lingered on his well-defined muscles. Seeing this, Kensei turned red with rage and tried to block his daughter''s view, only to receive a powerful kick from her that sent him crashing to the ground. Alex, unfazed by the commotion, kept working. At that moment, Renka and Shigure noticed a tattoo on his back and stepped closer. "Nice muscles," Shigure commented briefly, running her hand over Alex''s back. "I didn''t even know you had a tattoo," Renka said in surprise, examining the symbol. "What does this fiery mark and these strange inscriptions mean?" "Oh, that?" Alex didn''t even turn around, continuing his work. "That''s the emblem of the Greek goddess Hestia. She''s the goddess of home, family, and hearth. The inscriptions are kind of like a blessing in an ancient language. Rebecca has the same one, by the way." "Didn''t think you were the religious type," Kensei muttered, rubbing his bruised side. "It''s not about religion," Alex replied calmly, not stopping his work. "For me, family always comes first." These words made Kensei, Renka, and Shigure look at Alex in a new light. Renka studied his profile carefully, realizing how much he valued family¡­ unlike her own father, who had abandoned his loved ones in the past. She couldn''t hide the disappointed look she threw at Kensei. He noticed it but had no response¡ªdeep down, he knew he had indeed failed his family. The work continued until it was time for lunch. Alex heard someone calling him and, setting down his tools, saw Rei approaching with food containers. He hoped she wouldn''t get jealous again upon seeing Renka and Shigure nearby. At first glance, everything seemed fine, but when she started feeding him with a spoon, Alex realized¡ªthis was her way of asserting dominance over her rivals. Shigure was not at all concerned by the situation¡ªher eyes were focused solely on the food. However, Renka, watching what was happening, immediately joined the "competition" and tried to feed Alex as well. Kensei, with a dark expression, observed the scene and vented his anger on the poor meatball, stabbing it with a fork as if it were his worst enemy. After finishing lunch, Alex helped Rei pack the containers. Before leaving, she leaned down and kissed him on the lips without hesitation, then threw a victorious look at Renka. Renka almost boiled with rage. Returning to work, Alex and his three little assistants, along with three "pseudo-assistants"¡ªKensei, Shigure, and Renka, who were more of a hindrance than a help¡ªgot back to the task at hand. Alex let out a heavy sigh, realizing that without these three, he would have already finished half the work with magic and could have spent the remaining time setting up living quarters. However, he wasn''t in a hurry¡ªhe would have time to speed up the process later. The only thing that pleased him was that Kensei and Renka at least helped a bit by carrying old parts from the anti-aircraft guns. Even Shigure didn''t slack off this time and diligently handed him the tools. As evening came and it was time for dinner, Alex and his helpers decided to speed up the work, knowing that if they didn''t finish tonight, they''d be stuck working until the early hours¡ªa prospect that Alex was definitely not happy with. He would much rather spend the night with the girls than toil over the weapons on the aircraft carrier''s deck. "Handsome, come down! We brought you food!" came Rika''s bright voice from below. Alex stretched, straightening his tired back, then glanced at the others and nodded, signaling for a break. In the rush, he even made Shigure work, so dinner was well-deserved. Descending on the cargo lift, he saw Rika and Shizuka holding food containers. "Ugh, your sweaty body from working is so hot," Rika winked playfully at him. "Yeah, whatever you say. You know best," Alex replied with a smirk. "I helped with the cooking this time too! Look, I made this!" Shizuka proudly announced, opening a container filled with fried meat. Alex raised an eyebrow, looking at the food, and skeptically glanced at the girls. "Girls, I was gonna ask yesterday... Did you decide to fatten me up so I''ll get fat?" "Of course! Didn''t you know? If you get fat, the girls will stop hanging on you!" Rika laughed. "You do realize that if he gets fat, all his muscles will disappear, right?" Renka added the obvious fact. "Don''t worry! I know a great exercise that will help him lose weight. Right, handsome?" Rika gave him a sly smile and winked. "What exercise?" Renka and Shigure asked at the same time. "You''re not ready to know about such things yet," Kensei immediately intervened, not allowing his daughter to hear the details. Alex simply shook his head and sat next to Shizuka, starting his meal. While he ate, Shizuka enthusiastically praised her cooking. Alex enjoyed the meal, not caring how poisonous it might be¡ªwhat mattered was that Shizuka was doing her best for him. Meanwhile, noticing how Renka had once again kicked her father, Rika approached her and Shigure, leaned in, and began whispering something in their ears. Alex caught a few words, and by the playful smile on Rika''s face, he understood what was being discussed. Soon, Renka and Shigure''s faces turned bright red. Renka couldn''t look at Alex, practically burying her face in the food container, while Shigure, though maintaining her calm, also blushed slightly. When Rika returned to Alex, her face was glowing with a self-satisfied winner''s smile. Alex just rolled his eyes and, without missing a beat, shamelessly pinched her on the butt. "You''re pushing it again," he said with a smirk. Rika just laughed cheerfully and, without losing any grace, sat down on his lap. "Now, handsome, say ''Aaaa''! Let your super-beautiful and cute wife feed you!" she coquettishly said, holding a forkful of food to his lips. Alex had no choice but to open his mouth. "That''s better," Rika said with satisfaction as she fed him. "Now it''s my turn! Say ''Aaaa''," Shizuka interrupted, also trying to feed him. "Say ''Aaa''," Shigure unexpectedly added, wanting to join in too. Alex just smirked, realizing there was no easy way out of this situation. He began to suspect that the girls had conspired. What surprised him most was that even Shigure had decided to join this feeding theater. He already felt like a child being fed by everyone at once. But he knew that if he didn''t open his mouth, they wouldn''t stop. He had to resign himself to his fate and allow himself to be spoon-fed. After finishing dinner, Alex helped gather the food containers and handed them back to Rika. The girl, pleased with his compliance, kissed him on the cheek. "Well, we''re off, handsome. Tonight, there''s another¡­ treat waiting for you," Rika whispered, blowing in his ear. No one else heard her words, but Alex understood all too well. In retaliation, he pinched her on the butt again, hoping she wouldn''t say such things in front of others. Shizuka, approaching him, also kissed his cheek and immediately tried to find out what Rika had whispered. Alex just shook his head, not intending to answer. In response, Shizuka puffed out her cheeks like an offended hamster. "Don''t pout," he smirked, poking her soft cheeks. After saying goodbye to the girls, Alex returned to work. When the lights in the docks and port lit up, it became clear¡ªit was time to wrap up. "Phew, that''s enough for today. My head is splitting," Alex sighed, stretching. "I never would have thought that assembling anti-aircraft guns would be so hard," Renka said, sitting down on the deck with a tired look. "What did you expect? It''s like a big, heavy constructor," Alex smirked. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, you''re right. I won''t even argue. I''m out of strength," she sighed. Chuckling, Alex helped her up, and the whole group headed towards the cargo lift. After descending, he packed his things into a backpack, then, along with his three little helpers¡ªGIR, MIMI, and Stitch¡ªheaded towards the dock exit. Reaching a fork in the path, he stopped. "Well, good night," he said, bidding farewell to Renka, Shigure, and Kensei. "Yeah, see you tomorrow," Renka waved her hand. "Good night," Shigure said quietly, nodding. Kensei simply waved his hand and walked off after his daughter. Shigure followed them. Alex watched them go, then headed towards the bunker. He was glad that Renka and Kensei had at least communicated a bit during work and even argued less. But as soon as they were idle, Kensei would inevitably say or do something that provoked his daughter. Most often, it involved his attempts to photograph Shigure''s underwear. Every time, Renka would notice and kick him without holding back. Alex had even thought a couple of times about throwing Kensei off the aircraft carrier, but then decided it was better to keep all his "sins" to himself. When they reached China and met Madame Ma, he would definitely tell her exactly what her husband had been up to. Anticipating the upcoming spectacle, Alex rubbed his hands together like a true villain. "Kensei still doesn''t understand... The real enemy isn''t the one you see, but the one who''s ready to strike you in the back..." GIR, MIMI, and Stitch, noticing the expression on his face, immediately became interested. "Dad, why are you laughing like a villain?" MIMI asked. Alex told them his devious plan, and soon the four of them were laughing ominously. Inside the bunker, the girls exchanged glances upon hearing the laughter. "Are they planning some sort of world domination conspiracy?" one of them mumbled in surprise. Before Alex could step through the door, he was hit by a white missile in the form of Koko. "Why are you all laughing like villains?!" she asked, hanging from his neck. Alex looked at Koko, then, without thinking, pulled her closer and kissed her on the lips. The girl immediately purred contentedly, tightening her embrace around his neck. As they walked further in, he noticed that the other girls were watching him closely. "Hmm? Do you all want to know what we were laughing about?" he asked, narrowing his eyes. The girls nodded unanimously. With a smirk, Alex explained that he planned to gather even more compromising information on Kensei, which he would later pass on to Madame Ma. Upon hearing his plan, the girls couldn''t help but burst into loud laughter. "I never would have thought you were such a villain, Alex," Namiyo giggled. "Right! I expected that from Koko, but definitely not from you," Saya added, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. "And he''s to blame," Alex smirked, crossing his arms over his chest. "I warned him from the beginning, and now he can deal with it. So, Madame Ma in this story will just become the karma that catches up with Kensei." "This is going to be amazing," Beatrix confirmed with a wide smile. After another burst of laughter, Alex changed his clothes and settled between Brunhilde and Valmet, holding Koko in his arms. While the girls were choosing a movie, he mentally thought over his plans for tomorrow. "Tomorrow, I need to finish working on the Big Gun on the aircraft carrier. After that, I can focus on the living quarters, and then we can leave Okinawa." Calculating the time, Alex realized that if everything went according to plan, they could be on their way by late the day after tomorrow. If the work on the gun was finished faster, then he, along with GIR, MIMI, and Stitch, would tackle the living quarters in parallel. In the worst case, he could sacrifice sleep and work through the night to set off in the morning. Upon waking up, as usual, Alex''s first task was to prepare breakfast for all the girls. Now, all that was left was to get the BFG from Rebecca. The girls woke up while he was in the kitchen and were already sitting at the table, waiting for food. Alex, however, was still pondering how to get Rebecca''s favorite gun without ruining her mood. Rebecca, leisurely eating her breakfast, could feel his gaze on her, which made her slightly uneasy. "What are you staring at?" she asked gruffly, raising an eyebrow. Alex silently continued staring, seemingly waiting for the right moment. "Great, he''s got that look like I''m going to lose something today..." she thought. As soon as Rebecca finished her meal, Alex, without wasting any time, picked her up and, before anyone could react, rushed toward the exit. "Oh-ho-ho, Cupcake, are you going to kidnap me and run off with me?" Rebecca laughed, dangling under his arm. "I''m not against it, it''s even kind of romantic." "Something like that," Alex smirked, continuing his run toward the warehouse. Once they reached the warehouse, Alex carefully set Rebecca down on the floor, squinting and staring at her intently. Rebecca smirked in response, sitting on the nearest box, pulling her legs under herself, and playfully tilting her head as she began to study him with a knowing gaze. "If this is one of your role-playing games, I''m all in," she said with a mischievous smile. Hearing Rebecca''s words, Alex was momentarily at a loss for words. He even forgot what he had intended to say or do. However, he quickly regained his composure ¡ª if necessary, he would simply promise to fulfill any request she made. After all, he didn''t really want to take her "toy," but leaving the BFG with her wasn''t an option. Even though Rebecca had only fired the weapon a couple of times, she definitely wasn''t planning on giving it back. "Anyway, I need to take something from you," Alex said seriously. Rebecca crossed her arms over her chest and smirked. "You''ve already taken everything from me, handsome. Don''t forget how long we''ve been together. So, everything that''s mine is yours, and everything that''s yours is mine," she said innocently, shrugging. "I''m not talking about that. I need the BFG. Get it," Alex said, feeling the corner of his mouth twitch. "What?!" Rebecca exclaimed, jumping up from the box. "You want to take my big baby? No way! It''s mine! I''m not giving it to you! I stole it from your desk fair and square, don''t even think about it! My baby, only my baby!" "Maybe we can make a deal?" Alex suggested, deciding to try another approach. "And what can you offer me?" Rebecca squinted suspiciously. "How about this: I''m going to use the BFG as the core for a new cannon on the aircraft carrier. And as a bonus, I''ll let you shoot it at a huge zombie horde." Rebecca stared at Alex thoughtfully, narrowing her eyes. "Ten shots." "Maximum two," he countered immediately. "Deal," she nodded with a smile, then added, staring at him with a fierce look in her eyes: "But if you trick me, you know what will happen. Even though I love you, that doesn''t mean I''ll let you mess with me. Got it, Cupcake?" "You know I won''t lie to you," Alex said with a smirk, pulling her into an embrace. "Hmm, of course I know. Now let''s seal the deal... like demons do," Rebecca said with a playful gleam in her eyes, standing on tiptoe. "Hehehe, watched Supernatural, huh?" Alex smirked, looking at her curiously. "So what? You''re a demon, and deals are in your blood. So stop stalling, kiss me already," Rebecca declared, grabbing him by the collar. Alex laughed and leaned down, sealing the deal with a passionate kiss. When their lips parted, Rebecca reluctantly pulled the BFG out of her inventory, giving it one last look as if saying goodbye to her child. Alex didn''t take any chances ¡ª he quickly stored the weapon in his inventory before she could change her mind. Having completed the deal, he lifted the disgruntled Rebecca onto his shoulders and headed toward the docks so she could personally watch the work. A clear plan was already forming in his mind: today, he intended to finish all the work on the aircraft carrier''s armament, and tomorrow, he would focus on the living quarters. If everything went according to plan, they could leave Okinawa by nightfall. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 265 - 265: World Phase 2 and Time to Leave Okinawa At the secret facility of the evil corporation, work was in full swing¡ªevery employee was busy, carefully avoiding even the slightest mistake. No one wanted to incur the wrath of Director Caleb Williams, who had become even more irritable in recent days. The most significant changes had occurred in the analytics department. Recent events had enraged the director so much that even the most loyal employees, who had faithfully served Live Corporation for years, could not escape the consequences. Some of them had joined the ranks of "research material" in the corporation''s laboratories. Caleb now sat behind a massive desk, his face displaying icy indifference, though his eyes burned with barely contained fury. Recent events had shattered his plans, like a carefully constructed chess game suddenly disrupted by a chaotic force. Everything had gone downhill. And it all started when the corporation''s African branch suddenly went silent. Caleb knew exactly who was responsible. From the very beginning, he had never trusted Wesker. That man always put his own interests above everything else. He was a snake that would eventually bite the hand that fed him. Williams tapped his finger rhythmically on the desk as he watched the satellite transmission from Africa. The longer he looked, the more his rage boiled over. The dog he had kept on a leash had decided to rebel. "Has anyone found Wesker? Where did that bastard run off to?" His voice was low, but the threat in it was unmistakable. The employees in the analytics department lowered their heads, avoiding his gaze. They were already doing everything possible, but Wesker had covered his tracks flawlessly. Moreover, it was becoming clear that the fall of the African branch had been part of a carefully planned operation. Now, chaos reigned there¡ªthe Uroboros virus had overrun the territory, and the laboratory housing the Marker fragment had been lost. Only one question remained: had Wesker taken the fragment with him, or had he left it in the ruins of the branch? Several rapid response teams had already been sent to Africa. Their task was to assess the situation and, if possible, recover the lost artifact. However, as before, communication with them was soon lost. There was no need to guess what had happened to those squads. "No, sir," Jonathan, the officer in charge of the operation, broke the silence. "We''ve already sent five rapid response teams, but all of them have gone missing. Communication was lost just as quickly as with the previous teams." "And you still haven''t found any traces? Or are you just sending incompetent idiots?!" Caleb clenched the armrests of his chair, trying to suppress his rising anger. "No, sir!" Jonathan answered hastily. "All soldiers were thoroughly trained. The last group consisted of an experimental squad of super-soldiers. Before the signal was lost, the captain managed to send us a damaged recording. We''ve already restored it." Caleb frowned, leaning forward. "What recording?" Jonathan pulled up the recovered footage, which had been sent just before communication with the rapid response team was lost. The analytics department fell silent¡ªevery pair of eyes was fixed on the massive screen. The recording began playing. The footage showed the soldiers cautiously making their way through the dark corridors of an ancient underground temple. At first, Caleb didn''t recognize the place, but when Jonathan displayed archived data and location markers on the screen, it came back to him¡ªthis was the site where the legendary flower "Stairway to Heaven" had been discovered, a key component in the creation of the Uroboros virus. Caleb''s frown deepened as the recording continued. The soldiers ventured further into the temple, skillfully avoiding traps and fighting off aggressive natives infected with the virus. Their skin was covered in strange growths, and their movements were fast and sharp, like those of predators. When the group reached the hall containing the first samples of the "Stairway to Heaven," they found themselves near the entrance to the underground laboratory of the corporation''s African branch. The soldiers entered an elevator that was supposed to take them down. At that moment, interference began to appear in the recording. Occasionally, strange symbols flickered between frames, as if hidden within the footage, but none of the analysts noticed. The deeper the group ventured into the laboratory, the stronger the interference became. The footage jumped erratically, and the soldiers on screen started behaving strangely¡ªsome suddenly clutched their heads, while others glanced around, as if hearing something invisible. When they entered a vast chamber, the distortion worsened. Strange, unnatural voices echoed through the speakers, voices that clearly did not belong to the team members. Then, after another frame skip, the footage showed the soldiers in a full-blown panic, fleeing while firing blindly into the darkness behind them. At last, they reached another hall. In the center stood a bizarre structure that didn''t match the usual architectural style of the laboratory. The camera trembled, the image froze for a moment¡ªthen the recording abruptly cut off. Immediately after, those same mysterious symbols flashed chaotically across the screen, accompanied by distorted voices. As soon as the strange symbols filled the screen, a sharp wave of pain swept through the entire analytics department. Some employees experienced dizziness. Even Jonathan instinctively grabbed his head, despite having already gone through this when he first reviewed the footage. Only one person remained unaffected¡ªCaleb Williams. His cold gaze remained fixed on the screen, and the rhythmic tapping of his finger against the desk brought everyone back to reality. Jonathan hurriedly shut off the recording, but the lingering effects of watching it still hung in the air. "Aside from this footage, were you able to recover any other data transmitted by the team?" Caleb asked, continuing to tap his finger against the desk. "No, sir," Jonathan replied, shaking his head. "All other reports and audio recordings are so badly corrupted that they can''t be restored. Even the radio transmissions were completely wiped. The only thing we managed to recover was the recording from the team captain''s camera, and even that was incredibly difficult. You saw it yourself, sir." Caleb remained silent, contemplating the situation. "Hmm..." he merely hummed, still tapping his finger against the desk. Then he instructed Jonathan to send him the footage for a detailed review. The order was carried out immediately. Caleb played the recording and began analyzing it frame by frame, paying particular attention to the moment the team entered the laboratory. The symbols that flashed during the interference seemed familiar. Marker fragments¡­ He had seen those symbols before. Why did they appear in the footage? Caleb rewound the last few seconds over and over until he paused on a single frame. He squinted. In the background, among the shadows, stood a strange structure. It clearly stood out from its surroundings. Caleb zoomed in on the image. He had seen something like this before. But where?.. His thoughts were interrupted by the sharp sound of footsteps. One of the staff members burst into the analytics department, his face pale as if he had seen a ghost. In his hands, he held a report. "Director Williams, urgent news!" he shouted, breathing heavily. Caleb turned his gaze toward him. Everyone in the room fell silent. "We... we''ve lost contact with our last branch in Japan," the employee said, swallowing hard. Caleb furrowed his brow, contemplating what he had just heard. First, there was the loss of the African branch, along with all the strike teams sent there. Only the last team managed to send a recording from a chest camera before they disappeared. And now, the last Japanese branch had stopped making contact. "What do you mean ''lost contact''?" Caleb asked, narrowing his eyes. "Sir, Gakuto Tanigawa, the head of the Japanese branch, hasn''t sent any reports for two days," the employee replied. "At first, we thought he had become immersed in his research again. Recently, a fragment of the Marker was delivered to his branch, and since then, he has rarely been in touch ¡ª instead, his secretary was doing the communications. However, for the past two days, there has been complete silence. We''ve tried reaching the branch in various ways, but with no success. Moreover, we couldn''t even connect to their servers. It''s as if the branch never existed." Caleb tapped his finger on the table, his frown deepening. The first thought that came to his mind was that Tanigawa had betrayed the Corporation. But he quickly dismissed it. He knew that people like Gakuto lived for their research and had little interest in anything else. When the Corporation offered him unlimited resources in exchange for cooperation, he agreed instantly without hesitation. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But that''s not all, sir," the employee added, interrupting Caleb''s thoughts. "Speak," Caleb commanded. "We''ve lost contact not only with Japan, but also with branches in China, Europe ¡ª specifically in France ¡ª and in the Slavic Empire." A heavy silence fell in the room. One could hear a pin drop. Caleb''s frown deepened even further. Four branches had been lost in the past few days, and no one knew why. "Are there any details about the causes?" he asked. "Something happened at the Chinese branch. They managed to send an SOS signal, but before we could take any action, a huge tentacle emerged from the ground and destroyed the entire complex. Now, there''s a giant hole where the branch used to be. We haven''t sent strike teams to investigate yet, but from the satellite view, it looks terrifying. However, we can''t fully assess the situation because we don''t know what exactly attacked the branch." The employee handed Caleb a tablet and played the latest surveillance footage from the Chinese branch. On the screen, something enormous slowly rose from the ground. Then the footage shifted, and the camera only captured a split second of the disaster: the branch vanished in an instant, leaving behind an abyss. The tentacle that destroyed the complex was made up of many human bodies fused together into something grotesque. "Red Queen," Caleb called. A holographic figure of artificial intelligence appeared behind him. "How can I assist, Director Williams?" "Is it possible to recover the recordings or reports from the Chinese branch, as well as from the other lost sites?" "It is impossible," Red Queen replied. "Why?" Caleb asked, his mood darkening further. "Unknown. All attempts to recover the data have resulted in failures. Based on the available information, all the lost branches were attacked by an unknown virus, which completely took control of their systems. Even the experimental samples at those branches were infected with this computer virus." Caleb silently stared at the hologram, realizing the magnitude of the problem. One thought kept flickering in his mind: who or what is behind this? His frown deepened as he realized that even the Red Queen couldn''t handle the mysterious virus that had infected the branches. Who is behind this? Where did it come from? These questions kept gnawing at him. The situation had spiraled out of control, and Caleb understood that the only person who could provide clear guidance was the Director himself. Rising from the table, he headed for the door, determined to get answers. The Red Queen watched him leave, but when the door closed behind him, she vanished, leaving behind only a silent question ¡ª what was she thinking in that moment? Work in the analytical department should have returned to its usual course, but unease hung in the air. Employees exchanged tense glances ¡ª with each passing minute, the situation grew worse, and no one could predict where it would lead. Meanwhile, on the military base in Okinawa, life went on as usual. People worked, trained, and tried to hold on to whatever normalcy they could in a world where the dead rose and attacked the living. With the first rays of the sun, the base came to life: some went fishing to distract themselves from grim thoughts, while others, with a cup of coffee or tea in hand, discussed the news with their comrades. The sentries on duty were replaced, allowing those who had stood guard through the night to rest. Alex sat on a lounge chair right on the runway of the aircraft carrier, basking in the morning sun while smoking a cigarette. He had sacrificed sleep to finish an important task. The eerie feeling had lingered throughout yesterday: the world was about to change ¡ª and not for the better. It wasn''t just intuition, but knowledge based on his calculations. His hand absentmindedly stroked Stitch''s head, but his thoughts kept circling around what he might be missing. Or more precisely, what events he had yet to predict. And then the realization came ¡ª the scenario he had predicted had already begun to unfold. According to his calculations, the Evil Corporation was losing its branches worldwide. That meant a new player had entered the game. How bad was it? Hard to say. To predict what would happen next, he needed to understand how many Markers had been created and how far along that process had come. "Did you stay here all night?" a familiar female voice came from behind him. Alex smiled, immediately recognizing it. Turning around, he met the gaze of Brunhilde''s emerald eyes. She smiled in return, walked closer, and lay down beside him, hugging him and burying her nose in his neck. Alex ran his hand through her black hair, continuing to think through his plans. The more Markers appeared on Earth, the worse the situation would become. He urgently needed to come up with an effective way to destroy them. As a last resort, he could ask GIR or MIMI to alter the orbits of satellites and bring them down directly on the Marker. "What are you thinking about so early?" Brunhilde asked, taking his cheeks in her hands. "About the unpleasant feeling that''s been bothering me," Alex sighed. "Seems like it''s bothering me too. It''s been following me since yesterday. The situation seems to be getting worse." "If you''re feeling it too, then you understand what I mean. I think that bastard behind this is deliberately shaking up the game board to speed things up. As if he''s getting bored." "Maybe that''s the case. It''s been too quiet these past few days," came the voice of G?ndul, emerging from Alex''s spiritual space. G?ndul settled on the other side of Alex and, as if nothing had happened, also hugged him. Brunhilde squinted, noticing her sister''s antics. After that night when the girls had a bit too much to drink, she clearly remembered seeing G?ndul in the middle of the process. At the time, she thought it was just a drunken fantasy, but now, seeing G?ndul''s sly smile, Brunhilde was sure she hadn''t been mistaken. However, it didn''t make sense to argue with her sister now, so she just sighed and turned back to Alex. "So, what are you planning?" Brunhilde asked, wanting to know his plans. "I don''t know yet. First, I need to gather more information. Too many unknowns," Alex replied, shaking his head. "Alright, enough thinking about the bad stuff," Brunhilde said, deciding to change the subject. "Tell me, have you finished working on the aircraft carrier?" "Yeah. Didn''t you see the big gun? We finished it last night, and through the night, we worked on the living quarters. According to my calculations, we''ll be able to leave Okinawa by evening," Alex answered with a slight smile. Brunhilde followed his gaze and only now noticed the massive gun that she had previously ignored. She remembered how much effort Alex had put into convincing Rebecca to take the BFG from the gremlin and not let him steal it back. She became curious about how quickly he and his assistants had managed, but when she saw the rainbow-like shimmer of magic as Alex''s fingers moved, Brunhilde immediately understood: he had used his power to speed up the process. Most likely, his uneasy premonition had pushed him to do it. "So, all that''s left is to load the gear and equipment, and we can leave?" Brunhilde said thoughtfully, tapping her finger on her chin. "If it were that simple. We need to gather all the supplies from the base''s warehouses: ammunition, shells, equipment... And don''t forget the transport, because without it, we won''t get very far. In general, if everything goes according to plan, we''ll set off by evening," Alex summarized. Brunhilde nodded in agreement. G?ndul, however, silently pressed herself against Alex, not participating in the conversation. She spent most of her time in his spiritual space with her sisters, so she wasn''t particularly concerned about the preparations ¡ª the main thing was that she had the chance to be close to Alex. Suddenly, the clang of the cargo lift rising up broke the silence. Before disappearing, G?ndul kissed Alex on the cheek, and her image dissolved, leaving only a faint glow behind. Alex closed his eyes and, spreading his mana throughout the dock, instantly identified who was approaching. "It''s Yuriko," he said, opening his eyes. Brunhilde nodded in agreement and settled back onto his chest, enjoying the moment. Yuriko was ascending in the cargo lift, lazily leaning against the wall. Alex hadn''t slept with her last night, and she felt as if she hadn''t gotten a full night''s rest. Over the past few days, she had grown accustomed to falling asleep in his arms, and now, without it, her sleep felt incomplete. She couldn''t help but drift into thoughts of those cozy mornings when she woke up beside him, feeling the warmth of his body, and then receiving his gentle morning kiss¡­ These memories reminded her of what she had been deprived of in the past. Her ex-husband had always put his career above family, leaving all the household chores to her. He was entirely consumed by political struggles and never made time for her or their daughter, Saya. But now, none of that mattered anymore. Yuriko pushed those unnecessary thoughts from her mind and focused her gaze forward, waiting for the lift to reach the top level. When the doors opened, she stepped out onto the upper deck of the aircraft carrier, glancing around. She hadn''t realized how much progress had been made on the weapons, and now, passing the installed cannons, she couldn''t help but marvel at Alex''s engineering genius. As she walked a bit further, she noticed a lounge chair standing at the very bow of the ship and immediately guessed who was there. Quickening her pace, Yuriko soon saw Alex and Brunhilde lying together. "We''ve been looking for you everywhere, and here you are, lying around and cuddling?" Yuriko said indignantly as she approached them. Then her gaze shot to Brunhilde. "And you should''ve told everyone you found him." "Why? Isn''t it obvious where I could be? Besides, there are phones. You could''ve just called," Alex replied, raising an eyebrow. Yuriko just waved it off, sat down on the other side of Alex, and, as if nothing had happened, nestled into his chest. Alex looked at her in mild confusion¡ªfirst, she was expressing irritation, and now she was smiling contentedly, as if that was how it was supposed to be. He glanced at Brunhilde for answers, but she simply ignored him, continuing to lie with her eyes closed, enjoying the warmth of the morning sun. "So, why were you looking for me?" he asked, addressing Yuriko. "Why else?" Yuriko lifted her head and looked at him with a slight reproach. "You didn''t come to sleep, and without you, it was¡­ just off. It felt like something important was missing. But now everything is back where it should be." With those words, she hugged him tighter. Alex smirked and, without protesting, started a conversation with Yuriko and Brunhilde about various small things. However, their talk gradually shifted to the upcoming trip to Alaska. Alex didn''t voice his suspicions, but he was absolutely certain: the road to Alaska would not be easy. Something inside him told him that trouble awaited them. After lying down a little longer, Alex, Yuriko, and Brunhilde decided to join the others. Alex took out his phone and sent a message to Coco, asking her to gather everyone¡ªhe had important news to share. After receiving a short "Okay," he got up from the lounge chair and reached out to help the girls stand up. Descending from the aircraft carrier, the three of them headed toward the training ground, where everyone else was supposed to be gathered. From a distance, Alex spotted his team and waved at them. As soon as he approached, the girls immediately expressed their displeasure that he hadn''t spent the night with them. They all missed his warmth. Alex just smirked and kissed each one in turn, instantly smoothing over their irritation. While everyone was gathering, Alex thought to himself. Not long ago, their group had consisted only of the students and teachers from the school, but now it had grown to nearly two hundred people, if not more. When everyone finally assembled, he stepped forward, ready to make the announcement. "As I like to say¡­ Welcome to another day in Zombieland," Alex began with a light smirk. "I have good news for you: the work on the aircraft carrier is complete, and that means we''ll be leaving Okinawa today." The crowd buzzed with excitement, and applause rang out. Though Okinawa had been relatively safe, the raid groups had been finding more and more zombie nests every day. For every one they destroyed, two new ones appeared. Alex raised his hand to gain their attention. "Yes, yes, I understand, everyone''s excited. I am too. But there''s more. First, we''re heading to China, to the shores of Shenzhen. That''s where our allies and family are. So it''s time to load up supplies and prepare for a new journey. It''s time to continue our path! It''s time to go search for our All Blue!" "That''s not the right genre," came Kisara''s mocking voice. "We''re not a pirate crew, we''re not looking for the One Piece, and you''re not going to be King of the Pirates." The crowd burst into laughter. Everyone had gotten used to Alex mixing genres for a joke. But Kisara apparently didn''t know one thing: if Alex wanted to be the King of the Pirates, he would be. "We''ll see, Kisara, we''ll see," he grinned, then clapped his hands and added, "Now enough talking! Let''s load up the supplies and vehicles, and by evening, we''ll be on our way. So, move out! Time waits for no one!" With these words, he flashed a wide smile, and his voice rang with genuine determination. At Alex''s words, the camp immediately came to life. People bustled about, active loading began, and even the girls silently started gathering their things and moving them onto the aircraft carrier. Alex watched the hustle and bustle with a light smile, but soon pulled out his phone to check for the latest news from Casper. He dialed the number and patiently waited for someone to pick up the phone. "Hello, Alex! Missing me already, huh? Decided to call?" came a woman''s voice on the other end, tinged with a hint of amusement. "Good morning to you too, Chikita," he smirked. "How''s the situation in Shenzhen?" "Not too bright, to be honest..." she replied with a heavy sigh. "Hmm... so what''s happened since my last call?" Alex''s voice carried noticeable curiosity. "How can I explain this... These zombies and mutants have been acting strange, especially the last couple of days. I can''t quite describe it, but... something''s off. They''re... changing." Alex listened in silence, his brow furrowing. "I get you. Anyway, we''re ready to leave Okinawa, so we''ll be with you soon," he said, trying to lift Chikita''s spirits a little. "Well, that''s some good news. I was about ready to throw Casper out on the street..." she grumbled. "Hey! I''m right here!" came a disgruntled voice from the background. Alex laughed, and soon Chikita joined him. "Try not to toss him out before we get there," Alex said, still chuckling. "I make no promises!" Chikita huffed. "I can''t wait to see what you look like." "I don''t know if I should be happy or scared..." Alex grinned. "I hope I won''t disappoint. See you soon, Chikita." "See you, Alex," she replied, ending the call. Slipping the phone into his pocket, Alex turned his gaze to the chaotic flurry of people and decided to join in with the loading. A long day lay ahead¡ª with so many supplies and gear, the work would stretch well into the evening. But he couldn''t afford to waste time. Once they arrived in Alaska, the final act would begin. It had always been this way. And it would be the same this time. He could feel it. The war was about to enter a new, far more dangerous stage. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 266 - 266: On the Road Again The loading of supplies onto the aircraft carrier took the entire day, just as Alex had predicted. He couldn''t help but wonder if he had gone overboard with the amount of resources he pulled from his inventory and discreetly added to the military stockpile, as if they had always been there. Moreover, considering their journey to Alaska, the number of people on board would only continue to grow. Unfortunately, they faced another problem¡ªdocking at the port of Shenzhen, which would force them to take a massive detour before getting back on course to Alaska. Alex, along with his three little helpers, was busy moving the heaviest cargo into the aircraft carrier''s storage compartments. Vehicles were being driven onto the deck one after another without pause¡ªthey would undoubtedly be needed in the future, especially upon arrival in Alaska. Watching all the commotion, Alex smirked to himself. If people could, they would have hauled an entire military base with them. Luckily, he had already instructed the raiding groups to stock up on mattresses and sleeping bags for everyone. "What are you standing around for?" came Saya''s voice as she approached him with a backpack slung over her shoulders. "Standing around?" Alex raised an eyebrow. "I just helped load the heaviest stuff. And now, like a true ship captain, I''m simply overseeing the process." With that, he pulled Saya into an embrace. "I''d believe you¡­ if I didn''t know you so well," she drawled, amusement clear in her tone. "But we do know you too well," Brunhilde finished for her as she passed by, carrying bags in both hands. Alex turned and saw her with the rest of the girls, hauling their belongings toward the captain''s bridge, which would serve as their home for the duration of the journey. Brunhilde''s words sparked laughter among the group¡ªthey all knew Alex too well. If he was justifying himself, it meant he was simply being lazy. Alex squinted but didn''t argue. She was right, after all. Still, he felt he had earned a break, especially after hauling the heaviest loads onto the aircraft carrier with his three little helpers. Feeling a sudden surge of generosity, Alex took the girls'' bags from them, instantly transforming into a walking mountain of luggage. He immediately identified Rebecca''s bag¡ªit was the largest and clearly filled with weapons, which she had probably been sneaking out of her inventory and packing discreetly. Narrowing his eyes, Alex shot a look at the cunning little gremlin. Rebecca, noticing his gaze, only smirked smugly, fully aware that he had figured her out. Shaking his head, Alex made his way toward the captain''s bridge, only to run into a problem¡ªloaded down with bags, he couldn''t fit through the door. "So that''s how it is¡­" he muttered, eyeing the narrow doorway. "If I''d known this would happen, I would''ve made the doors wider." "Careful with the bags, Alex!" Rika''s voice called from behind him. "Don''t break my precious whiskey!" Alex turned his head and squinted at her. "What''s more important to you¡ªyour whiskey or me?" "You, of course, handsome!" Rika laughed. "But that''s a very expensive whiskey, and there''s no guarantee I''ll find another bottle." Alex sighed heavily and carefully began squeezing through the doorway. The things one does for love¡­ If he had known things would turn out like this, he would have stocked a couple of bottles of alcohol in his inventory for the girls in advance. But he immediately dismissed the thought. The last time they got drunk and attacked him was more than enough. He definitely didn''t want a repeat¡ªalcohol made them far too aggressive. "What''s this door?" Shizuka suddenly asked, pointing to one of the massive panels that stood out among the rest. "This is my portable laboratory," Alex replied, pushing the last of the bags aside. "I need to arm my girls and make sure they''re well-protected. Plus, I have to assemble armor for the others and finally finish working on Rika''s rifle. While we''re traveling, I''ll have time to complete most of my planned projects." "Can I take a look?" Shizuka''s eyes lit up with genuine interest. Alex merely shrugged, letting the girls peek into his workshop if they were curious. Inside, there was nothing particularly special¡ªjust production machines he had pulled from his inventory, a portable workbench, and various tools necessary for his work. He stored everything else in his inventory and had set up the workspace in a separate room to ensure that no one would interfere or spy on his projects. Without prying eyes, he could complete his developments faster using magic, leaving more time for truly important matters. As the girls entered, they were met with rows of machines: from those used for manufacturing ammunition to assembly platforms for weapons and armor. In one corner, crates filled with various materials were stacked. "I was expecting something more like a mad scientist''s lab, but this looks so¡­ ordinary," Koko muttered, looking around. "For now," Brunhilde responded lazily. "He hasn''t started working yet. Give him a little time, and this place will turn into complete chaos, where nothing can be found." "Is it really that bad?" Rei asked suspiciously, glancing at Brunhilde. "You''ll see soon enough," Brunhilde smirked. "Just don''t touch anything. Who knows¡­ something might explode. I wouldn''t want part of the aircraft carrier to be blown to hell just because someone decided to play with Alex''s workbench." Her words made everyone pause. The girls'' gazes instinctively shifted toward three particular individuals¡ªShizuka, Koko, and Rebecca. Rebecca simply threw her hands behind her head and started whistling nonchalantly, as if it were pure coincidence that her fingers always gravitated toward anything dangerous. Shizuka gave a nervous smile, insisting she wasn''t that irresponsible, while Koko just shrugged, pretending not to hear anything. Once the workshop inspection was over, the girls stepped outside just in time to see Alex finishing the final preparations for departure with his three little assistants. He wanted to make sure everything was in order and that no issues would arise during the journey. The last thing he needed was some kind of malfunction in the middle of the ocean. Even though he did most of the work using magic, the principle of "trust but verify" still applied. As Alex completed his final system check, he glanced at the girls and gestured toward the weapon rack. "If it''s not too much to ask, don''t leave weapons lying around everywhere." "How considerate of you. You even labeled where everything should go," Rika snorted, securing her sniper rifle. "Such a caring guy." "At least this way, none of us will be running around looking for our weapon left in some random damn corner," Valmet added with a nod. The girls nodded in agreement and placed their weapons on the rack one by one. The only problem was the sheer amount of arsenal Rebecca had. A single rack was clearly not enough for her sniper rifle, shotgun, assault rifle, a couple of pistols, and even a grenade launcher. When the other girls saw Rebecca attaching her weapons, their lips involuntarily twitched. She was more heavily armed than anyone else, and no one even bothered to ask why she needed so many guns¡ªthe answer was obvious. She simply loved firearms. The more powerful and destructive, the better she liked them. Noticing the stares from her friends, Rebecca frowned and tilted her head. "What?" "Greenie, do you really need that much firepower?" Saya squinted, crossing her arms. "You don''t even use most of it." "So what, Pinkie?" Rebecca rolled her eyes. "These are my babies, and they need to stay close to their mommy." While the girls argued, Alex finished his final checks, including the weapons system. He was curious whether the new reactor could handle the load if all the carrier''s guns started firing at once. Fortunately, thanks to MIMI''s calculations, test simulations showed that energy consumption would remain within safe limits. Finishing with that, Alex grabbed the radio and, grinning, pressed the button to address everyone on board. "Yo-ho! This is your super-cool and mega-handsome captain speaking!" When Alex''s voice echoed across the carrier through the speakers, everyone stopped to listen to what he had to say. However, hearing his self-absorbed introduction about how "cool and handsome" he was, many burst out laughing, while others just rolled their eyes, long used to such antics. The girls standing behind Alex couldn''t hold back their laughter either¡ªhis narcissism was on a whole new level. "Welcome aboard the Emperor Somnium! Your captain, Alexander, welcomes you. The weather outside is favorable, it''s five minutes to six. Our luxury cruise liner and its crew will do everything to ensure your journey is comfortable. A bit of safety advice: don''t stand at the edge of the deck, don''t go swimming, and don''t relieve yourself overboard. And most importantly¡ªdon''t even think about jumping into the sea for fun. No one''s going to pick you up!" Alex''s voice carried a hint of amusement. "And finally: we''re about to depart, so I recommend grabbing something sturdy and clenching your cheeks. It''s going to get bumpy. Have a pleasant journey!" After finishing the announcement, Alex put the radio down and heard muffled sounds of laughter behind him. Turning around, he saw the girls doing their best to hold back their laughter, but their flushed faces gave them away. "Come on, just laugh already," Alex said with a smirk. "Pfft¡­ Hahahaha!" The girls burst out laughing, no longer trying to hide their amusement. "This is something else! It feels like we''re heading on a world tour, not escaping a zombie apocalypse," Rei managed to say between laughs, holding her stomach. "Something like that. Now stop laughing and hold on tight. If you fall, no one''s going to pity you¡­ well, actually, they will, but not right away," Alex grinned. The girls were still laughing, but they grabbed onto something to keep their balance. Alex picked up the radio again, reminding everyone that the aircraft carrier was ready to depart. Soon, the readiness signal echoed across the ship, and the massive vessel began to move. The control was handed over to G.I.R., the trusty robo-dog, who was excellent at handling tasks like this. Alex approached the large monitor with the map, plotted the route to the port in Shenzhen, and, confirming everything was set, nodded to G.I.R. In response, the robo-dog raised a paw, giving a thumbs-up, and the aircraft carrier started moving, leaving the docks. As Alex had warned, the hull shook slightly, but he had forgotten one important detail: G.I.R. was a real speedster and loved sharp maneuvers. As soon as the ship left the docks, the dog sharply turned it with such force that, for a moment, it seemed like the aircraft carrier was about to tip over. Alex grabbed onto the nearest panel and, glancing at G.I.R., gave him a dry look. The girls, who had barely managed to stay on their feet, also stared at the robo-dog with clear disapproval... though some of them looked rather amused. "Alright, the docks are behind us, the route''s set. I''m stepping out for a couple of minutes," Alex said, stretching. "Why?" Valmet raised an eyebrow. "I''m going to say goodbye to our ''friends'' who are always watching us," Alex replied with a wide grin. "You mean the Evil Corporation? But how can they be watching us? I haven''t noticed anything suspicious," Beatrix said thoughtfully, raising a finger to her lips. "Drones," Alex answered briefly, pointing upwards. "Those birds have been circling the base for a few days now. So... I think it''s time to say goodbye to them." "Heh, not for me," Rika lazily waved her hand. "I''ll just lie down. I''ve had enough of all this gear. You say goodbye to your ''friends''." Alex shrugged and left the bridge. Meanwhile, the girls decided to sort through their things and put them in their places. Heading down to the deck, Alex leisurely walked toward the runway. Reaching the edge, he looked up and noticed several drones hovering high in the sky. Taking out a cigarette, Alex lit it and placed his hands above his head in a heart shape, sending a "warm" signal to his constant watchers. Then he pulled out his phone, showed the drones the middle finger, and activated interference, completely blocking the Evil Corporation''s surveillance. He could already imagine the face of that unlucky operator who would see this farewell gesture... "You have some very strange rituals before departure," a voice came from behind. Alex turned his head and saw Takashi, Jonah, and Kota approaching him. Smiling, he decided to explain his actions. When Takashi and Kota understood why he did it, they just exchanged glances and looked in the direction Alex was pointing, trying to spot the drones watching them. Since the guys had approached, Alex decided to chat with them, but what interested him most was how far Takashi and Jonah had progressed in their training. "Jonah, aren''t you worried that soon Malka will kick your ass?" Alex asked with a wide grin. "That won''t happen," Jonah replied dryly. "Heh-heh-heh. We''ll see. When I finish her training, she''ll become the head of your family," Alex continued to smile. Takashi and Kota laughed upon seeing Jonah''s expression. There was some truth to Alex''s words, and it especially amused them. "You''d better stop laughing, or the Valkyries will throw you overboard again," Jonah said calmly, looking at Takashi. Takashi immediately fell silent. The last time was enough for him to understand how serious the Valkyries were with their threats. Now, all three of them were laughing at him, not even trying to spare his feelings. Alex, on the other hand, wondered if Takashi had really activated the so-called "harem protagonist aura" or if it was just a ridiculous excuse authors used to justify the sudden affection of the girls. "Next time, I just won''t ask R... for advice," Takashi muttered, wincing. "Because of his advice, I almost became the enemy of all women." "You might as well have asked Kensai for advice," Alex smirked, shaking his head. "Then they''d definitely throw you overboard, and this time with a stone tied to your legs." After these words, Jonah, Takashi, and Kota laughed together. There was no question about it¡ªasking Kensai for advice was like shooting yourself in the foot while hoping for a miracle. Alex laughed along with the guys until he noticed Kensai standing nearby. His face was covered in black lines, and his expression grew angrier¡ªbecause not only Alex and the three guys were laughing at him, but also his friends from Ryozanpaku. Even his daughter, barely holding back her laughter, was pointing at him. Unable to take it any longer, Kensai ran up to the group, clearly intending to argue. "Show some respect to your elders!" he exclaimed indignantly. "For your information, when I was young, crowds of girls chased after me! I was a real heartthrob, and I couldn''t get away from all the female attention!" Alex, Takashi, Kota, and Jonah went silent for a moment, appraising Kensai¡­ and then they all burst into laughter. None of them could imagine that this short, slightly balding man with silly mustaches was ever popular with women. Especially considering his status as a hardened pervert. "And does Madam Ma know you were a ladies'' man?" Alex asked with a smirk, wiping away the tears that had formed from laughing. "Hmm¡­ She doesn''t need to know that. After all, she''s my wife!" Kensai declared proudly, folding his arms across his chest. "Unfortunately for you, old man, she will find out," Alex smirked. "What do you mean by that?" Kensai immediately tensed, sensing trouble. Alex silently pulled out his phone and played the recording of their recent conversation. Hearing his own words, Kensai instantly turned pale. The masters from Ryozanpaku burst into laughter again, and Kensai''s face twisted in panic. "Delete that recording right now!" he squealed, trying to snatch the phone from Alex''s hands. "Otherwise, I won''t let you anywhere near my daughter!" Alex skillfully dodged Kensai''s hands, clearly not taking the old man''s words seriously. But as soon as Renka heard her father''s words, her face twisted with anger. Like an enraged buffalo, she charged at Kensai. Alex just took a step to the side, watching as the girl kicked her father in the chest, knocking him off his feet. "I don''t need your help in choosing a partner!" Renka exclaimed, her eyes flashing. "I''m a grown woman, and I will decide who I want to be with! You should''ve worried about that when you decided to leave home! I''m going to tell Mom everything¡ªabout all your actions, about your¡­ collection! Just wait until Mom deals with you!" Kensai, who had quickly recovered after the hit, froze, realizing the threat. His face turned pale, and beads of sweat formed on his forehead. If his actions reached his wife''s ears... no one would be able to save him. Not martial arts, not his many years of experience as a master. "No, honey, listen!" he screamed in panic, rushing to Renka and clinging to her legs as if holding onto his last hope. "Please! You know how strict she is! You don''t want your father to die a horrible death, do you? You still love your daddy, right, Renka?" "Get off me, old man!" the girl snorted irritably, trying to shake off his tight grip. "This is your fault! You''ll have to answer to Mom, not me!" The others watched this comedic spectacle, and Alex, unabashed, filmed everything. He barely held back a smirk, eagerly anticipating the moment when Madam Ma would see this priceless blackmail material. At that moment, the masters from Ryozanpaku approached the group, including Miu and Shigure. They saw what Alex was up to, and curiosity got the better of them. "Alex, why are you recording this?" Miu asked, peeking over his shoulder. "Heh-heh, it''s blackmail," Alex smirked. "The more Kensai messes up, the more fun it will be later. When Madam Ma sees this, it''s going to be just amazing! I can''t wait for that moment." "You''re so evil," Miu said with a smile, lightly patting Alex on the shoulder. "She''s right," Takashi smirked, shaking his head. "I wouldn''t want to be your enemy." "What do you mean ''evil''?" Alex protested, his grin widening. "I''m just speeding up the inevitable. Kensai has to face the consequences of his actions. It''s better if Madam Ma finds out right away than later. He''ll suffer once¡ªmaybe she''ll even forgive him. Though, if I were in her shoes, I''d break his legs and lock him in the basement for ten years." "That''s something only villains say," Kota chimed in, laughing. Alex shrugged and continued recording every word Kensai said, capturing all his vows to change. However, no one present believed any of it. "Daughter, I''m telling the truth! I will change! Just don''t tell your mother!" Kensai pleaded, still clinging to his daughter''s legs. Alex, not looking away from the camera, smirked. "Even if Renka doesn''t tell her... I will. So, old man, get ready. Either way, you''re in for... a fun adventure when you meet your wife." The masters from Ryozanpaku burst into laughter again, and Kensai lost the last remnants of hope. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kensai froze for a second, his face paling when Alex demonstratively pressed the record button. All the excuses, pitiful pleas, and fear of his wife were now captured on video. When it sank in that the blackmail was already recorded, Kensai''s face went even paler. Alex, on the other hand, smiled widely. "Listen, Kensai," he began, raising his finger, "as one of my friends once said: ''All our actions from the past inevitably return to us in the future. Only by facing the consequences of our choices can we move forward. Only by accepting our past can we see the future.''" "Hah, wise words," Akisame nodded, stroking his mustache. "Alex is right, Kensai. You will have to pay for your deeds." "That''s nonsense!" Kensai barked, pointing a finger at Alex. "You just want my wife to beat me! Don''t try to hide behind fancy words!" "Of course, I do," Alex admitted carelessly. "And you better accept it, embrace your fate... because it''s inevitable." Kensai''s face went even paler. Alex stopped having fun, put the phone back in his pocket, exchanged a couple more words with the others, and headed back to the captain''s bridge, deciding to spend time with the girls. As he passed Renka, she playfully stuck her tongue out at him. Alex just smirked, threw his hands behind his head, and hummed softly as he leisurely walked ahead. On his way, he thought about how he definitely wouldn''t leave this aircraft carrier in this world ¡ª it was too valuable to give up. Who knows when it might come in handy in the future? When he reached the captain''s bridge, Alex saw the girls setting up the place, trying to make it more comfortable. He wanted to tell them that they wouldn''t be here for long, just until they reached Alaska, but decided not to spoil the mood. Instead, he sat off to the side, opened a pack of snacks, and took out his phone. Opening GIR''s and MIMI''s logs, Alex began reviewing the latest collected data. The satellite images made him frown. Some photos looked as if they had captured the surface of hell rather than Earth. Various parts of the world appeared bleak, but the most troubling were the thick dark clouds that had appeared in several regions. If it had only been a couple of pictures, he would have thought it was just bad weather. But there were more than ten ¡ª and all of them captured strange phenomena from different corners of the world. The photos of massive holes in the ground, appearing right in the centers of some cities, made him even more uneasy. Alex reached for a cigarette, but hearing a persistent cough, he looked up and met Yuriko''s gaze, who smiled at him sweetly. He immediately understood, put the cigarettes back, and instead pulled out a candy. Yuriko nodded in satisfaction and returned to her tasks. Shaking his head, Alex looked back at the photos. He was trying to figure out what could have caused the appearance of these gigantic holes and the anomalous weather phenomena. Then a light bulb went off in his head. It seemed to him that in the areas where dark clouds tightly covered the land, new Markers were beginning to rise. And, as everyone knew, those had an impact on the climate. On one hand, the theory sounded crazy. On the other, he had no better explanation. At that very moment, in one of the secret facilities of the Evil Corporation¡­ Caleb Williams had just left the mysterious Director''s office. He came to get his boss''s opinion on the situation. They were losing branches, which were being taken over by someone using a virus. Moreover, even the zombies controlled by the system were getting infected. But the Director''s answer was, as always, painfully simple: "Everything is going according to plan. Don''t worry." Caleb wanted to argue, but he understood he had no strong counterarguments. The Director always said the same thing¡­ As he descended in the elevator, Caleb pondered how to minimize the losses and regain control over the enhanced dead. He had only spent a few minutes in the office, but when he exited, his phone was flooded with messages from the analytics department demanding his presence. When the elevator reached the desired floor, Caleb stepped out and calmly made his way to the analytics department. Several dozen employees turned to him as soon as he entered. "What happened while I was gone?" he asked in a cold, furrowed tone. "Director Williams, sir!" one of the analysts spoke with a worried voice. "We''ve started losing control over even more experimental samples. Not long ago, we managed to intercept a signal, but now the connection is completely lost. All the specimens are out of control, and the labs where they were created... no longer belong to us." A tense silence spread through the room. Caleb clenched his fists. Let the Director say everything is going according to plan, but he wouldn''t allow anyone to keep shaking up this chessboard. Caleb furrowed his brows even deeper. There were already plenty of problems ¡ª the lost connection with branches around the world, and now this strange computer virus, which not only fully seized control over the experimental specimens but also took control of the labs where they were created. "Sir, we tried everything to regain control over the objects, but this virus... it''s unusual," one of the analysts spoke. "The symbols we saw on the strike team''s recordings from Africa started appearing in the virus''s code. We had to urgently isolate the servers to prevent its spread." Caleb exhaled heavily, walked over to his desk, and sat in his chair. "Show me the surveillance footage from all the lost branches," he ordered. "Everything that was extracted before the servers got infected." The data immediately began loading onto the screen. Caleb quickly scrolled through the reports and video recordings and soon noticed a pattern. All the locations that had lost control contained one of the Marker fragments. His fingers tapped quickly on the keyboard, comparing the symbols engraved on the fragments with those that had appeared in the virus''s code. "This can''t be¡­" he muttered, narrowing his eyes. The Marker affected dead flesh, causing it to move, turning people into monsters. But it couldn''t affect computers. It couldn''t... or was there something they didn''t understand? "Red Queen," he called to the AI. A hologram flickered to life in front of him. "How can I assist you, Director Williams?" she replied in a calm voice. "What do you know about these fragments? How could the Marker''s symbols appear in the virus''s code?" "The available data is insufficient. According to research, the Marker is capable of influencing dead flesh, resurrecting and transforming it. However, no recorded anomaly has involved interaction with digital systems." "And what about the history of the Marker?" "For centuries, the found fragments have been mentioned in various documents, but no one has been able to decipher the inscriptions. All those who ever possessed them died under mysterious circumstances. The first discovered fragment was delivered to a secret laboratory in the North Pacific. The facility is now abandoned. All research data has been erased, and the person responsible for the experiments was eliminated by order." Caleb gritted his teeth. "Is there any way to recover any of that data?" "No. The only thing recovered was the last recording of the scientist working on the research. In it, he mentions... something called the Moon." Caleb''s frown deepened. The search for the fragments had originally been conducted on the Director''s orders. Caleb wanted to know everything about them, and now he was determined to uncover the truth. "Send me all the available data to my computer," he ordered. The files began to download. He was confident that if he solved this, he would regain control of the situation. But he didn''t yet know that in this game of chess, there was someone playing by their own rules. And if they grew bored... they would simply shake up the board and see what happened next. After all, the more chaos, the more interesting the game became. To be continued¡­ +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 267 - 267: Time to Bombard the City Chuckling at the trouble awaiting Kensei, Alex returned to the captain''s bridge in high spirits. The girls immediately noticed his cheerful expression and exchanged curious glances. Before leaving, he had mentioned that he was going to "say goodbye" to their pursuers from the Evil Corporation, who had been tracking them all this time using drones. Alex didn''t hide anything and, with a satisfied smile, shared the reason for his good mood. Moreover, he even showed them the incriminating video of Kensei. After hearing the story, the girls burst into loud laughter, eagerly anticipating the spectacle: the old pervert Kensei facing the righteous wrath of his wife. Leaning back in the captain''s chair with relief, Alex decided to "cosplay" a responsible captain for a bit. He glanced at the screen displaying the aircraft carrier''s speed and quickly estimated the time needed to reach the port in Shenzhen. If no problems arose along the way, the ship would arrive at its destination in just over a day. Tapping his finger on the armrest, Alex pondered. The aircraft carrier was large enough to accommodate nearly three thousand people, meaning they had room to maneuver in case they encountered survivors in need of help. At the same time, he regretted not having had the chance to upgrade the ship''s engines¡ªif he had, they could have reached their destination much faster. "How much longer until we reach Shenzhen?" Valmet asked, approaching him and placing her hands on his shoulders. "We''re cruising at 33 knots. If nothing happens, we''ll be there by tomorrow evening," Alex replied thoughtfully. "It would be faster by plane," Koko remarked, casting him a glance. Alex turned his head and rolled his eyes. He had already explained to Koko that traveling by plane was far too risky, especially considering they could be shot down at any moment. The other girls agreed with her words but understood that, despite the speed, they would be too vulnerable in the air. "You''re right, we''d get there in six hours by plane. But don''t forget, in the sky, we''re easy prey," Alex said calmly. "I''m just saying it would be faster. Why are you making a big deal out of it?" Koko pouted, looking at him in annoyance. Alex just shook his head at her reaction. Getting up from his chair, he walked over to Koko and hugged her, gently stroking her head. He already knew¡ªif Koko was pouting, it meant she wanted attention. This girl always loved being at the center of things. Feeling the warmth of his embrace, Koko immediately smiled and pressed closer to him. The others weren''t fooled either¡ªthey knew perfectly well that her sulky expression was just a clever maneuver to get what she wanted. Koko, as a former arms dealer, was an expert at playing on emotions. Alex, of course, understood this too, but he was willing to give her as much attention as she needed. However, he hadn''t forgotten about the other girls¡ªeach of them deserved their time with him. "Handsome, when are you going to start working on my new sniper rifle?" Rika''s voice suddenly rang out as she clung to his back. "I can start right now. I''ll finish it by morning¡­ unless, of course, you don''t mind skipping another night of cuddling," Alex smirked. "No, absolutely not. I can''t sleep without you anymore! I''m already used to hugging you in my sleep. Rika can wait for her weapon," Shizuka immediately declared, pouting. "Shizuka, how could you?! I thought we were friends! We even share a husband¡ªwe''re practically sisters! And you do this to me¡­?" Rika said with mock indignation, wiping away imaginary tears. "We may be family, but I love Alex more," Shizuka smiled sweetly. Alex grinned widely upon hearing this, but for Rika, the situation was far less pleasant. She felt betrayed and narrowed her eyes, glaring at her friend. "You¡­!" she started, but before she could finish, she lunged at Shizuka, mercilessly tickling her. However, Shizuka had a powerful weapon that Rika simply couldn''t counter. In an instant, she pulled Rika''s head against her ample chest, practically drowning her in softness. Alex and the other girls froze, eyes wide in shock, watching as Shizuka, with her usual sweet smile, attempted to smother Rika with her breasts. "Shizuka, stop! Are you trying to kill me with your¡­ uh¡­ ''airbags''?!" Rika squealed, desperately sticking her head out. "You started it. Who told you to attack me? I was just defending myself," Shizuka replied proudly, puffing out her chest. "You¡­!" Rika pointed an accusing finger at her. Rika stared at Shizuka in disbelief, unable to accept that her usually kind and gentle friend would say something like that. Alex and the others were still in mild shock¡ªno one had expected Shizuka to use her greatest advantage to defeat Rika. However, no one objected to this "unfair" move¡ªeveryone was too stunned by how quickly Rika had been caught in her trap. Alex pondered where he had seen something like this before. Remembering an incident, he smirked¡ªHestia had once defeated Loki the same way, after which the Goddess of Lies and Deception sulked for a long time. Rika, clearly dissatisfied with her loss, tried to argue with Shizuka, but she just calmly repeated the same thing, frustrating Rika even more. And to make matters worse, Koko kept fanning the flames with her teasing remarks. Eventually, the argument between Rika and Shizuka took a backseat¡ªRika had now turned her attention to Koko. Even though the girls were arguing loudly, Alex didn''t interfere¡ªhe enjoyed this family-like atmosphere. After all, even the closest families had their disputes, and that was perfectly normal. They weren''t robots programmed for perfect harmony but living, breathing people. But before he realized what was happening, he was dragged into the argument. Koko hid behind him, dodging Rika''s attempts to grab her. They circled around him, resembling two cats ready to pounce on each other. "Alright, that''s enough," Alex said, lifting both of them by the scruff of their necks like kittens. Rika still shot irritated glances at Koko, while Koko kept making faces, taunting her rival. Alex just sighed¡ªhe could already tell that when the truth about his origins was revealed and he brought all the girls to Orario, his home would become even noisier. He briefly wondered¡ªwould Koko want to restart her arms dealer career in a fantasy world? Or would she unexpectedly turn into a homemaker? However, he quickly dismissed that thought¡ªKoko and "housewife" were incompatible. She had too much ambition to just sit still. If not for the zombie apocalypse caused by the Evil Corporation, she would have likely already conquered the world''s airspace by now. "Why are you looking at me like that? Falling in love again?" Koko placed her hands on her cheeks, feigning shyness. "I mean, I know I''m super gorgeous, but when you look at me with those rainbow-colored eyes, I start to feel embarrassed." "Who would even want you, Hekmatyar?" Rika crossed her arms. "Aren''t you sick of spouting nonsense? Since when did you turn into a shy schoolgirl?" "Don''t be jealous, Minami," Koko replied with a carefree smile, shrugging. "Just because you act like a tomboy and a pervert doesn''t mean everyone else has to be the same." "You''re asking for a fight," Rika growled, gritting her teeth. "Alright, girls, enough," Alex interrupted with a smile. "Even Saya and Rebecca don''t argue as much as you two." He released both of them, but the tension between them didn''t go anywhere¡ªthey continued to glare at each other. Alex glanced at Valmet, hinting that it was time to step in. She immediately got the message¡ªshe had calmed Koko down more than once before. Alex had hoped that after the nights they had spent together, Koko and Rika would stop bickering. But that dream was as impossible as expecting Hestia and Loki to stop arguing over every little thing. He shifted his gaze to the other girls¡ªand found that they had already made themselves comfortable with popcorn, clearly enjoying the chaos. Alex just rolled his eyes and settled into his chair. But before he could relax, Rei ended up in his lap, snuggling against him with a satisfied expression. Alex wrapped an arm around her waist, resting his chin on her shoulder. At the same time, his mind was occupied with something else¡ªthinking about what kind of protection he could give the girls. Rebecca and Brunhilde had rings that could protect them from anything, even the destruction of an entire galaxy. But he needed to come up with something just as reliable for the others. He knew they wouldn''t believe in the rings'' power unless he demonstrated their abilities. But he wanted to reveal his true nature only after reaching Alaska or after the final victory over the main villain. So he planned to create protective rings for them and, to make them seem convincing, embed energy shields in them¡ªso the girls could see the effect and trust in their reliability. Additionally, he needed to upgrade their weapons so that each of them could defend themselves. For now, Saeko, Rei, and Valmet were already using his personally designed weapons. But the other girls also needed more powerful armaments¡ªjust in case they faced a truly serious threat in the future. Alex remembered that he had some energy shields stored in his inventory¡ªan ideal temporary solution for protecting the girls. If they asked where he got them, he would just lie and say he had recently created them. He was so deep in thought about his plans that he didn''t even notice Namiyo and Kiriko bringing food for everyone. Not wanting to become a victim of being fed by hand again, he quickly grabbed his portion and started eating. The girls had already started a TV series, and the more Alex watched the screen, the more he thought that it might be worth visiting that universe. After all, Chuck, pretending to be a god, was actually an avatar of Nyan-Nyan, who had taken over an entire tree and was now amusing himself by playing with the storyline and adjusting it to his liking. "Heh, self-proclaimed director, that Chuck," Alex smirked, shaking his head. "I never would''ve thought that woman''s avatar would imitate your father. Pretty ironic," Geir?lul remarked with amusement. "You''re right, sister. If Alex''s father didn''t follow his own rule of not interfering in his creations, these so-called evil gods wouldn''t even think of doing such things," Skalm?ld calmly added. "Exactly," the other Valkyries agreed. "Well, Chuck thinks he''s the smartest guy in the room. But that won''t last. I think it''ll be fun to ruin his little game of playing the great writer," Alex grinned. He decided that he would deal with that universe after finishing things with Nyan-Nyan''s avatar in this one. However, the more Alex thought about everything ahead, the more he realized that he needed a break. He needed to spend some time at home, be with the goddesses, and, of course, with his sweet elf, Ryu. Even though time passed more slowly for them than for him, it didn''t change the fact that he had been giving them too little attention. He already had a few universes in mind where he could plan the perfect family vacation and have plenty of fun. However, looking at his long list of plans, Alex realized that carrying them out would take far too much time. He even briefly wondered how the girls would react upon learning that Sam and Dean were real people. Though, most likely, they''d just ask him to get their autographs. As the day gradually came to an end, the girls were already asleep. Alex was about to get up and do some work¡ªat least pretend to be crafting some trinkets for them. But the moment he tried to move, the girls tightened their embrace around him. Every time he attempted to slip away, they would frown in their sleep and cling to him even harder. Understanding that he had no choice, Alex decided to stay put and wait for their grip to loosen. Mentally calculating, he realized that by morning, at the speed the aircraft carrier was moving, they would be passing by Taiwan, and by evening, they''d reach the port of Shenzhen. However, he had a strong feeling that they wouldn''t be able to head straight for Alaska after Shenzhen. He could almost sense it in his bones¡ªsomething would delay them again. Alex grimaced at the thought, knowing that it was bound to happen. Something always came up, slowing their progress. Sighing, he tried once more to escape their embrace, but it was futile. Realizing there was no other way, he decided to just try and sleep, even though he didn''t feel tired at all. Closing his eyes, he attempted to clear his mind and push all his worries aside for later. Even the ones concerning the massive zombie horde likely roaming somewhere in China, ready to consume everything in its path... The next morning, just as Alex had predicted, the aircraft carrier was passing by Taiwan. At that moment, he and the others stood on the main deck, observing the island''s coastline. Even from this distance, Taiwan''s dire state was evident. Driven by curiosity, those who wanted a closer look grabbed binoculars, but what they saw was no different from the other cities they had passed. Ruined buildings, charred car wrecks, and signs of battle against the undead were everywhere. Alex watched with an emotionless expression, but inside, he felt an unsettling sense of unease. Everything he had seen in this world so far disgusted him. Not wanting to further ruin his mood, he left the deck and returned to the bridge. Thoughts of the countless children and people who had perished at the hands of zombies and mutants¡ªalong with those who had abandoned their humanity to unleash their inner demons¡ªwere too heavy to dwell on. To distract himself, Alex decided to work on his projects while they approached Shenzhen. He knew they were already halfway through their journey, but a significant stretch still remained ahead. Fully immersing himself in his work, he began upgrading the old energy shields he had pulled from his inventory. While they were still reliable, they were outdated, and Alex wanted to refine them to be more comfortable for the girls to wear. He hadn''t modernized them since his time in Night City. Time flew by unnoticed. Evening had already arrived, and the food the girls had brought him for lunch remained untouched, long since gone cold. Finishing the last energy shield, Alex stretched, satisfied as he looked over his work. Now the girls would be protected, at least for the time being, until he could create rings for them. However, he wasn''t planning on making them just yet¡ªtoo many questions would arise about where he suddenly got the materials and how he managed to craft them so quickly. "You haven''t eaten anything all day?" Kiriko''s voice suddenly rang out. Alex looked up and saw her stepping into his workshop. Her gaze immediately landed on the untouched plate of food. She frowned, like a wife catching her husband trying to throw away the dinner she had lovingly prepared. Alex gave her a guilty smile but quickly tried to hide the candy wrappers scattered across the table to avoid further questioning. Kiriko narrowed her eyes even more upon noticing his attempt. "You... ate nothing but candy all day?!" Her voice was as cold as a blade. Alex forced a strained chuckle, realizing he was about to get another one of her "disciplinary lectures." It wasn''t on purpose¡ªhe had just been so engrossed in his work that he forgot about everything else. Kiriko sighed, apparently deciding to let it slide this time. "We''re already approaching the shores of Shenzhen. Little GIR says we''ll be in port in thirty minutes." Alex nodded, quickly gathering all the energy shields he had prepared for the girls. To avoid suspicion, he had made two extra¡ªone for Rebecca and one for Brunhilde. Kiriko noticed him picking something up but chose not to ask right away. When Alex approached her, he gently pulled her by the waist and brushed his lips against hers. Kiriko rolled her eyes but returned the kiss. Then, with a sly smile, she pinched his side as payback for ignoring the lunch she had worked so hard to prepare. Alex chuckled softly and left the workshop with her. The moment they stepped out, Saya immediately noticed the objects in Alex''s hands. "What''s that?" "This is for you, my lovely ladies," he replied with a smile. "I had to put in some effort, but now each of you has your own energy shield. It''ll protect you in case of danger." With those words, he placed the shields on the table. Intrigued, the girls immediately stepped closer, inspecting what he had prepared for them. Throwing a quick glance at Rebecca and Brunhilde, Alex gave them a slight nod, signaling them to take one as well to avoid unnecessary questions. They caught on instantly and discreetly took their shields. "You even painted them for us!" Rika said in surprise, admiring hers. "How sweet of you... Where have you been all my life? If I had known such an amazing guy existed, I would''ve traveled to the ends of the earth to find you!" Alex simply smirked. "Even if I told you, you wouldn''t believe me. And I only repainted them so you wouldn''t fight over the colors." The girls laughed, and Alex watched them with a warm smile. Even though chaos reigned in this world, he had still found his family here. The girls smiled and each chose the shield meant for her. As a token of gratitude, Alex''s face was once again covered in traces of their lipstick. Smiling widely, he gave a brief instruction on how to use the energy shields. When everyone had secured them, Alex checked the systems, and after confirming everything was working reliably, he nodded. Finishing the check, he went down to the deck with the girls, where the rest had already gathered. "Here''s our leader, who''s been missing all day," R smirked, noticing Alex. "What can I say, not everyone''s cut out to be lazy like you," Alex replied with a cheerful smile. R''s face immediately twisted, as if struck by lightning. The other guys standing nearby couldn''t hold back their laughter. "He got you again, R. Aren''t you tired of stepping on the same rake?" teased Toji, barely keeping his laughter in check. Alex, smirking, shifted his gaze to the approaching shores of Shenzhen, and his expression immediately changed. Unlike Okinawa and other destroyed cities, the situation here was much worse. Shenzhen looked like a real hellhole. Alex asked for a drone to conduct reconnaissance and assess the situation from above. As soon as the device was in his hands, he activated it and sent it toward the city. Soon, the live feed appeared on his tablet, and one detail immediately caught his attention. The others gathered around, peering at the tablet to see what was happening. "Why are the Evil Corporation soldiers fighting the mutants? Aren''t they supposed to be on the same side?" Mao asked in surprise. "And why do some of them look more like demons?" R added, pointing to a creature with horns and burning eyes. "Are we fighting not zombies, but damn demons now?" "If you hadn''t said anything, I wouldn''t have noticed¡­" Koko frowned. "Damn, they really have horns. If it weren''t for the zombies, I''d think the Bastard Corporation opened a gate to hell." "Better not jinx it¡­" Saya replied dryly. "What if they really did?" Alex didn''t answer, but what he saw confirmed his suspicions¡ªa third force had intervened. All the zombies previously controlled by the Evil Corporation had completely broken free of their influence. Now mutants, modified beings, and even these demonic creatures were under the control of the Markers. This could only mean one thing: the Markers had started to form¡­ or, even worse, had already been fully activated in some parts of the world. The memories of satellite images, where ominous black clouds hung over the infected areas, flashed in his mind. "I don''t think we should get involved. Let them fight among themselves¡ªit works in our favor. This is our chance to safely pull Casper''s group and the people from the dojo out. Plus, it''ll be an opportunity to test my new toys," Alex said, handing the tablet to the girls. "You want to bomb the city?" Rebecca''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "I''m all for it! LET ME BLOW IT UP! PLEASE, PLEASE!" She grabbed Alex by the shoulders and started shaking him, looking at him with tearful, yet enthusiastic eyes. "...Damn," Alex sighed, realizing resistance was useless. He handed control over to Rebecca, only hoping she wouldn''t blow the whole city to bits. "Are you serious?" Valmet asked skeptically, looking at him as if he were crazy. "Even I think giving Rebecca control of the weapon is a bad idea." "Don''t chicken out, one-eyed," Rebecca grinned, rubbing her hands with excitement. "Now¡ªTIME TO BLOW IT UP!" "Wait. It''s not time yet," Alex stopped her. "First, I''ll contact Casper so they''ll be ready." Rebecca puffed up but thankfully held herself back. The others exchanged glances, anticipating what would happen next. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Rebecca pouted, he pinched her cheek, signaling her to wait a little. Alex pulled out his phone and dialed Casper''s number to let him know they had arrived. However, instead of Casper''s voice, he once again heard Chikita. "Why are you calling? Are you already nearby?" she asked as soon as she answered. "Something like that. We''re in port, so I''m warning you to prepare," Alex explained. Chikita was surprised by their speed. However, what really shocked her was Alex''s mention of the upcoming bombing. He had warned her to make sure everyone was ready. Then he spread his mana over the entire city, checking to ensure there were no civilians in the strike zone. Once he was sure that there were no regular people in the areas with the highest concentration of zombies, mutants, and demons, except for the Evil Corporation soldiers, he nodded to Rebecca, giving her the green light. Alex was glad he hadn''t given her access to the Big Gun¡ªthis gremlin would''ve definitely used it. The rumble of the rotating cannons immediately grabbed attention. When the targeting system was set, Rebecca grinned predatorily and pressed the launch button. The first salvo tore through the city, engulfing enemy clusters in fire and debris. A giant column of smoke rose from the explosion. "Damn, how the hell did you manage to put together such a weapon in one day?!" Lutz exclaimed, stunned by the power of the cannons. Alex smirked. "Heh, magic." At the same time, Chikita relayed Alex''s words to the others in the bunker. When they heard that help had arrived, the people felt relief¡ªthey would finally be leaving this cursed place. Every day, they had watched zombies and mutants wander the grounds through the cameras, and now they had a chance to escape. Chikita and a few others gathered around the monitors to see what Alex had arrived in. After adjusting the cameras, they saw a massive aircraft carrier in the distance. "Damn... Did they steal an aircraft carrier?!" Casper stared at the screen in shock. "I thought he was joking when he said he''d borrow it from the military base..." "Alex said he''s starting the bombing, so get ready," Chikita reminded him. "He''s going to do WHAT?!" Casper turned to her in horror. But before Chikita could respond, the first salvo fired, and a powerful explosion rocked the city a second later. Casper froze, mouth agape, staring at the monitors. "Who the hell is this guy my sister''s seeing...?" he muttered. The weapons mounted on the aircraft carrier also raised Chikita''s suspicions. "Whoa... Never seen weapons like that before. There''s no way ships like that have this kind of armament... Where did it come from?" she remarked, intrigued. "Yeah, I didn''t even notice. I was too focused on who this Alex is, the guy Koko''s now dating," Casper said thoughtfully, rubbing his chin. "Do you think Koko will tell you anything? Should I remind you how all your conversations with her end?" Chikita smirked, raising an eyebrow. "Don''t remind me... But this Alex has really piqued my interest," Casper admitted, then looked at Chikita. "You''ve talked to him the most lately. You wouldn''t even give me the phone when he called. What''s your opinion of him?" "It''s hard to say. I haven''t seen him, so I can''t really tell you anything special," she shrugged. Casper shook his head. One thing was clear¡ªtime to prepare to leave. This bunker had grown tiresome for everyone, and staying here any longer made no sense. Turning off the cameras, Casper, Chikita, and the others headed toward the people who were also preparing to leave the shelter. Chikita glanced furtively toward the exit. She couldn''t wait to finally meet the guy she''d talked to so much on the phone... And who, damn it, had stolen an aircraft carrier for their rescue. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 268 - 268: New Enemies Alex and his group stood on the main deck of the aircraft carrier, watching the bombardment of Shenzhen. He knew his weapons were capable of such destructive power, but seeing it with his own eyes, he couldn''t help but admit¡ªthe sight of a metropolis being obliterated was mesmerizing. The railgun turrets roared in a continuous barrage, tearing through buildings and leaving nothing but ruins behind. Another two shots thundered over the city, massive projectiles cutting through the air with a deep hum before crashing into the densest part of the zombie horde, annihilating everything in their path. Alex hoped his little assistants were recording every moment of the destruction. This spectacle was worth rewatching later. His gaze shifted to Rebecca, whose wide, almost predatory grin made it clear that she was thoroughly enjoying herself. With unwavering enthusiasm, she kept pressing the weapon launch button over and over again. "Good thing I didn''t give her access to the Big Gun," Alex mentally patted himself on the back. If this gremlin had full control over the weapons, the city would probably have been wiped off the map with the very first shot. Shifting his attention to the port, he realized they needed to draw the remaining zombies'' attention to clear a path for docking. Then, they could pick up Casper and his people. "Alright, that''s enough. Otherwise, there''ll be nothing left of the city," Alex said, taking the control panel from Rebecca. "You''re such a killjoy!" she huffed, pouting. "You always ruin things at the most interesting moment." Alex smirked, grabbed Rebecca by the nose, and gave it a playful tug, making her grumble in protest. The others, including the guys and girls standing nearby, nodded in agreement¡ªthey also felt it was time to stop. No one had expected the new weapons Alex installed to be this devastating. Rebecca tried to snatch the control panel back, but Alex simply lifted it high above his head, out of her reach. In retaliation, she hugged Stitch, who immediately nestled against her and gently patted her head in comfort. "Alright, guys, get ready to deploy. We''re picking up Casper, the people from Dojo Ma, and leaving immediately," Alex said, scanning the group. "And you? Gonna throw yourself into the thick of it again?" R asked with a smirk. "You got it. The zombie horde is bound to rush the port soon, and we need to buy time for everyone to board." He nodded to Brunhilde, handing over command. The Valkyrie accepted the role in silence, not asking unnecessary questions. Without further ado, Alex hoisted the sulking gremlin over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. Waving to GIR and MIMI, he headed off to prepare for deployment. The horde couldn''t be allowed to break into the port, and besides, Alex was intrigued by the new mutants¡ªcreatures resembling demons straight out of Doom. "Hell Knights, Pinkies, Imps... but where are the Barons of Hell?" he pondered. Alex seriously hoped that the idiot who was the avatar of Nyan-Nyan had not opened a portal to this universe for Davot himself, just to create even more chaos. But what truly concerned him was that under the influence of the Marker, zombies, mutants, and demons had become more organized. Stepping into his temporary workshop, Alex considered which weapon to take into battle. After a brief moment of thought, he pulled from his inventory a bident¡ªhonestly won from Hades himself during Ragnarok. A golden light enveloped his body as G?ndul transformed into a battle suit. Alex swung the bident a few times, testing its balance. Meanwhile, his little partners had already armed themselves to the teeth. Nodding to his companions, Alex stepped out of the workshop. The girls were just finishing their preparations for the landing. His gaze met Brunhilde''s eyes. Upon seeing the weapon in his hands, the Valkyrie narrowed her eyes and gave him a meaningful look, as if silently asking, "Why didn''t you return the symbol of power to Hades?" Alex just shrugged. "It''s my trophy, and I don''t have to return it." Brunhilde let out a weary sigh. She already suspected that he hadn''t returned Poseidon''s trident either. "What''s that weird fork you''ve got there?" Koko asked, eyeing the weapon with curiosity. Alex barely held back a laugh upon hearing her call the god''s weapon a "weird fork." Unlike him, the Valkyries in his spiritual space didn''t bother restraining themselves and burst into loud laughter. He didn''t even want to imagine the look on Hades'' face when he found out his weapon had been given such a humiliating nickname. The other girls also turned their attention to the strange weapon in Alex''s hands. A strange feeling washed over them, as if they weren''t just looking at a piece of metal, but at something far more ancient and powerful. "It''s not a fork, it''s a bident. A very ancient weapon. Its name is the Four-Blooded Spear of Fate, Ichor," Alex explained calmly. "Such a long name¡­ Isn''t it hard to pronounce?" Shizuka asked with curiosity. Alex looked at her and involuntarily laughed. He liked her slightly naive and clumsy side¡ªit gave her a special charm. Smiling, he gently kissed her on the cheek. Shizuka immediately lit up with a joyful smile and hugged him. "That name sounds familiar¡­ I think I''ve heard it somewhere before," Saya murmured thoughtfully. "Not surprising. This spear is mentioned in human history. It belonged to the god of the underworld¡ªHades," Brunhilde replied calmly, watching the girl closely. Alex simply nodded but wasn''t in a hurry to reveal the whole truth. It was unlikely that anyone would believe that this was truly Hades'' weapon. However, Saya, on the contrary, began observing him and Brunhilde even more intently. She couldn''t shake the feeling that these two knew far more than they were letting on. Despite their relationship, Saya never lost her desire to uncover the truth. Every time Alex and Brunhilde mentioned historical figures, they either spoke as if they had known them personally or simply brushed it off with a joke. If Alex knew what was running through her mind right now, he''d probably clap his hands¡ªshe was finally heading in the right direction. Once everyone was ready, Alex descended to the lower deck with the girls, preparing for the landing. As he gazed at the approaching port, he wondered how Ying Zheng would have reacted if he saw what had happened to his lands. Alex was almost certain that if the man were here now, he''d already be on the front lines, fighting alongside his people, refusing to surrender this land to an army of the undead, mutants, and demons. Sighing, Alex pushed those thoughts aside and focused on the task at hand. "Alright, we''re moving forward to stir up this mutant nest a bit. Be careful, girls," he said with a slight smile. "And us?! We''re your friends too! Don''t our lives matter to you?" R protested. "Shut up, R. If you want someone to care about you, get yourself a girlfriend and stop whining," Koko scoffed before kicking him in the butt. Alex looked at the poor guy, who once again received a well-deserved kick, and couldn''t hold back his laughter. This had already become a tradition: R says something stupid¡ªand immediately pays for it. The other guys didn''t spare his feelings either and just burst into loud laughter. Looking over his team, Alex made sure that everyone was keeping calm. This was important before such a risky mission. The only exception was Kensai¡ªhe was noticeably nervous about the upcoming meeting with his wife and children. Renka, not sparing her father''s feelings, repeatedly reminded him that she would definitely tell her mother about all his misdeeds. With each reminder, Kensai''s face grew paler, as if he could already picture his impending fate. Alex even wondered what Madam Ma looked like. If Renka was quite attractive, then her mother must also be a beautiful and mature woman. Then he thought, how did someone like Kensai manage to convince her to marry him? But the answer came quickly¡ªit was probably love. "Alright, the port is close enough. Let''s go," Alex said, addressing everyone. "Take care of yourself," the girls said loudly, not forgetting to remind him, as they watched him leave. Alex nodded, and a helmet formed around his face. He lifted Stitch into his arms, gripping the bident firmly in the other hand. GIR and MIMI had already started to gather speed, preparing to leap over the water directly into the port. Gaining enough momentum, they simultaneously pushed off the carrier''s deck and headed downward. Upon landing, Alex waved briefly to the others, signaling that everything was fine. After setting Stitch on the ground, he activated the sonar to pinpoint the location of the largest cluster of the horde. "Well then, time to make some noise," he said with a slight smile, looking at his little helpers. "KILL THE MUTANT SCUM!" GIR, MIMI, and Stitch yelled loudly. Alex chuckled at their enthusiasm but didn''t waste any time. He dashed forward, heading straight toward the approaching zombie horde closing in on the port. GIR, MIMI, and Stitch immediately followed him, shouting battle slogans about purging the world of mutant filth. Reaching the port gates, Alex kicked them open and stepped beyond the protected area. Before him lay a wide road, with a massive crowd of creatures¡ªranging from regular zombies to mutants mixed with demonic beasts¡ªadvancing toward him. Alex nodded to his companions and stepped forward to meet the horde. When he got closer, he gripped the bident by the base, raised it above his head, and swung sharply. His hand slid down the shaft, directing all his strength downward. The thunderous strike hit the head of the nearest Hell Knight, turning his body into a bloody mess. The shockwave from the impact scattered nearby mutants, sending them flying in all directions. Without giving them time to react, Alex jumped into the air, tightening his grip on the bident. He needed to deal with the largest and most troublesome opponents first. Landing, he crashed directly into Pinky and drove the bident into the base of its skull, pinning the demonic abomination to the ground. But Alex didn''t hurry to pull the weapon out¡ªinstead, he used Pinky''s body as an improvised weapon. Swinging wildly, he threw monsters aside, clearing a path for himself. The bident whistled through the air, and Pinky''s body turned into a bloody mess until only its head remained. Breaking free from the encirclement, Alex leapt backward and surveyed the battlefield. "Well, now this is getting really interesting," he smirked, narrowing his eyes. Despite the destruction, the horde didn''t retreat. Those who survived his attack got back up and surged forward like an insatiable wave. Alex grinned and charged toward them, spinning his spear like a deadly lawnmower. Again and again, the bident cut through zombies, mutants, and demons, leaving them no chance to fight back. In the midst of the battle, Alex noticed something strange: the Hell Knights had pulled back to the rear of the horde. This raised his suspicion. All the other large creatures¡ªthe Tanks, Ogres, Breakers¡ªfought like they were in a berserker rage, not thinking about self-preservation. But the Hell Knights were acting differently. Alex realized that if he destroyed them immediately, the horde might lose control and become chaotic, complicating the fight. As long as all the creatures were focused on him and his three helpers, the situation could be kept under control. Lost in thought, Alex took a tiny shard of the Marker from his inventory, no larger than a fingernail. As soon as the artifact was in his hands, the attention of the entire horde immediately shifted to him. The Hell Knights froze, and the mutants and demons fixed their gaze on the shard. Alex smiled widely, realizing his suspicion had been confirmed. Carefully placing the shard into a special compartment on his combat suit, he, along with GIR, MIMI, and Stitch, surged straight into the heart of the enemy. Meanwhile, the aircraft carrier had already arrived at the port. The gangplank lowered, and armed soldiers began to disembark, scanning the area for any signs of danger, awaiting Brunhilde''s orders. "Secure the perimeter, clear the area of any straggling dead and mutants," Brunhilde commanded, observing the situation. The squads of soldiers immediately spread out across the area, checking every corner carefully. Once the area was cleared, they signaled each other, confirming the safety of the zone. At the same time, the doors of one of the warehouses slowly began to open. A group of people cautiously stepped outside. Kasper, leading the way, suddenly froze, and upon recognizing a familiar silhouette, dashed forward. "KOKO!" he shouted without a second thought. Koko looked up and saw Kasper rushing toward her. A look of disgust instantly appeared on her face. Before Kasper could hug his sister, he was hit hard in the stomach, bending in half and letting out a strangled gasp. With hurt in his eyes, he looked at Koko. "Why...?" he rasped, struggling to straighten himself. "Why are you yelling, idiot? We came to save you, and you''re shouting like you want the whole horde of dead to come running here," Koko replied irritably. Kasper opened his mouth like a fish, but couldn''t find anything to say in response. Chikita and the rest of Kasper''s fighters approached their group. Chikita looked around, clearly searching for someone. Her gaze briefly swept over Koko and the girls, but she didn''t find what she was looking for. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Where''s Alex? He''s not with you," Chikita asked, frowning. "Right, Koko, where''s your boyfriend? Or is he already your husband?" Kasper smirked, quickly recovering. "Where did he disappear to?" "He''s distracting the horde," Saya replied calmly, handing over a tablet. Kasper and Chikita exchanged a glance, raising their eyebrows in interest. "Alex is distracting the whole horde by himself?" Chikita frowned, hearing this news. "Koko, aren''t you worried that your husband might die before you have kids and I get a nephew or niece?" Kasper asked with mock seriousness. "First of all, shut up. And secondly, he''s stronger than you can imagine. Don''t believe it? Watch for yourself," Koko said, snatching the tablet from Saya and handing it to Kasper. Kasper shifted his gaze to the screen, where a live feed from the drone was playing. Chikita and the other fighters peered over his shoulder. The first thing they saw was complete carnage. The camera hovered right above the battlefield, showing a horrifying scene. Bloody chunks of zombies, mutants, and demons flew in every direction. Disfigured bodies were flung from explosions, and right in the middle of the battle was Alex. "Wait¡­ That''s your Alex?" Kasper asked in shock, pointing at the screen. "You''re kidding me, right? Do you even realize how many of those bastards there are? There are thousands! And he''s right in the middle?! Where did you find this madman?" "You want a punch in the face, slippery?" Rebecca snapped back, glaring at Kasper with malice. "If you insult my Keks again, I''ll rip your spine out through your ass!" "Hey, I¡­ I didn''t say anything like that!" Kasper raised his hands in panic. "I''m just worried my sister will be a widow too soon¡­" He started sweating profusely, noticing how all the girls were staring at him with icy glares. "Next time, keep your opinions to yourself," Brunhilde said calmly but firmly, staring at Kasper. He quickly nodded, like a chicken pecking at grain. Chikita, however, continued to watch the live feed closely, asking Koko''s fighters about Alex. At the same time, another scene was unfolding nearby ¡ª the long-awaited mother-daughter reunion. Though it looked more like a chase: Kensei hid behind his friends, while Renka ran ahead. "MOM!" Renka cried joyfully, throwing herself into her mother''s arms. "Be careful, Renka, you''re not a little girl anymore," Mrs. Ma said with a warm smile, hugging her daughter tightly. "Hehe¡­ I''m so glad you and the brothers are okay!" Renka exclaimed, pressing herself even closer to her mother. "I''m glad too, my sweet," the woman replied lovingly, patting Renka on the head. Then her gaze turned cold. "Now¡­ where''s your father? I need to have a serious talk with him." Renka flinched at her mother''s icy tone. Even Kensei, who was hiding behind his friends, felt beads of sweat running down his back. The realization that he would inevitably have to face his wife''s anger made him silently pray for mercy. He hoped Renka wouldn''t betray him, giving him at least a little time for his wife''s fury to subside. But his daughter didn''t even try to help him hide. Still embracing her mother, she lazily stretched out her arm, pointing a finger towards the Ry¨­zampaku masters. Mrs. Ma narrowed her eyes, and those who caught her fierce gaze immediately parted, revealing the hidden Kensei. Realizing he had been betrayed, Kensei shot an offended look at his friends, with whom he had been through so much. "Traitors¡­" he muttered, sighing heavily. In response, he was met only with smirks. "Come here, Kensei," his wife''s cold voice rang out. "We need to have a serious talk about your sudden departure. And about how you left all the dojo matters to me." "Listen, dear¡­ It''s not that I wanted to leave¡­ The situation just forced me¡­" Kensei tried to justify himself. "Don''t listen to him, mom. He left to add to his collection," Renka added nonchalantly, betraying her father once again. Mrs. Ma narrowed her eyes, scorching her husband with a glare. Kensei shot his daughter an indignant look, but she just playfully stuck her tongue out at him. He realized there was no way out. His only chance to escape was to rush into the zombie horde, hoping they would devour him faster than his enraged wife could catch up. Mrs. Ma noticed her husband looking around for an escape route. She merely nodded slightly to her sons, and they, without hesitation, grabbed Kensei by the arms and dragged him to her for a "preventive talk." "Boys, let me go! Show some respect for your elders! I''m your father!" Kensei pleaded, desperately trying to break free. "Sorry, Dad, but mom''s the boss in our family," the sons replied, not a trace of doubt in their words. Kensei found himself face-to-face with his wife. The guilty look didn''t help¡ªhe was desperately running through possible ways to avoid punishment. The entire port watched the family drama with interest. Even Alex''s girls stopped following his battle with the horde for a moment to enjoy the spectacle. Meanwhile... Alex, G.I.R., Mimi, and Stitch were finishing off the remnants of the horde. The Bident of Hades, wielded by Alex, had already taken its true form, fueled by blood. The street where the battle took place was completely destroyed. Buildings crumbled under the fierce blows of the battle. Gripping the spear tightly, Alex threw it at the Knight of Hell. The tip pierced the demon, pinning it to the wall of a crumbled building. In the blink of an eye, Alex was by its side, grabbed the shaft, and with a sharp tug, split the enemy in two. At that moment, G.I.R., Mimi, and Stitch were busy tearing apart the remaining Hell Knights, ripping them to pieces. The furious screams of the demons mixed with the sounds of tearing flesh, creating a symphony of death. When the last enemy fell, Alex and his three little assistants stood covered in blood from head to toe. Looking around, Alex thoughtfully glanced at his companions. "Guess it''s time to get you some armor," he muttered. G.I.R. and Mimi had the self-cleaning function for their fur suits, but Stitch didn''t have such an option¡ªhe would have to be cleaned manually. "Seems like those were the last ones," Alex said, stretching his shoulders. "Heh heh heh, weaklings," Stitch smirked, lifting the massive machine gun over his head. "It''s fun killing demons," Mimi declared in her childish voice. "Such is the way of the Ultramarine warrior," G.I.R. said seriously. "Our duty is to cleanse the world of filthy xenos." Alex smirked, surveying the battlefield. This was just one of the many battles that awaited him. Alex cast a dry glance at G.I.R., who was still in full Ultramarine mode. An involuntary thought crossed his mind¡ªmaybe he should repaint his armor in the colors of the Black Templars? Sometimes G.I.R. got a bit carried away¡­ Deciding to put that thought on hold, he focused on a more important task¡ªcreating armor for little Stitch, so he could finally enjoy his own set of armor. Waving to his little helpers, Alex, along with them, made his way back to the port. He knew he was missing the most interesting part¡ªthe meeting between Mrs. Ma and Kensei. Picking up the pace to not miss the spectacle, he gave a brief explanation to his little companions. Upon hearing why they were rushing, G.I.R., Mimi, and Stitch laughed joyfully and ran even faster. Alex smirked¡ªdefinitely his little ones. Like him, they loved watching other people''s problems. With a wide grin on his face, he hurried to the port, while the Valkyries in the spiritual space encouraged him to make sure he didn''t miss the family drama. After all, watching shows and similar real-life dramas was a completely new and exciting experience for them. As soon as Alex arrived at the port, he immediately headed toward the docked aircraft carrier. Without even greeting the others, he eagerly pushed forward. From a distance, he spotted his girls standing next to a white-haired guy. Recognizing him, Alex smirked¡ªit was Kasper Heckmatyar, and the girl next to him was probably Chikita, with whom he had been talking on the phone recently. Shifting his gaze further, he noticed the Ry¨­zampaku masters standing near a group of people dressed in traditional martial arts attire. They were clearly students of the Ma dojo. Squinting, Alex spotted a beautiful, slender woman near whom Renka was standing, holding her hand, and next to them was the hunched Kensei, with his head lowered. Alex immediately realized that the woman in front of him was Mrs. Ma and wondered¡ªhow the hell did Kensei manage to land such a woman? He was right when he thought that Renka had inherited her mother''s beauty. Alex had previously imagined Mrs. Ma as a larger woman with muscular arms, but it turned out she was slender and youthful-looking, especially when compared to Kensei¡ªan undersized old man suffering from baldness. "Yo-ho! I''m back! What did I miss?" Alex announced loudly, drawing everyone''s attention. All heads turned toward him. His girls immediately noticed that, like his little helpers, he was covered in blood from head to toe. Chikita squinted slightly but couldn''t get a good look at his face due to the mask. Kasper silently shifted his gaze from Alex to his sister Koko, and Mrs. Ma, intrigued by the newcomers, leaned toward her daughter and quietly asked who he was. Renka whispered an explanation, to which her mother nodded and gave Alex an evaluating look from head to toe. He noticed her careful gaze and responded with a light nod, then headed toward his girls. Raising his hand, he touched the mask, and it disappeared. Finally, Chikita could make out his face and was slightly surprised¡ªhe was younger than she had expected. "So, girls, who wants a bloody hug?" Alex asked with a smirk, spreading his arms wide. "No!" his companions refused in unison. "You''re covered in blood and smell like the insides of corpses!" "Ew, how rude¡­ What about love and all that?" he responded with feigned offense. "Maybe after you take a shower, I''ll consider it. But don''t come near me until then!" Koko declared, extending her hand forward to keep him at a distance. "Try to stain my last clean shirt and see what happens." "Oh, my heart is broken¡­ No one loves me anymore¡­" Alex dramatically exclaimed, pressing his hand to his forehead. "Don''t worry, Alex, I''ll always comfort you... but only after you clean up!" Kiriko added, laughing. Alex clutched his heart, continuing his theatrics. His girls immediately played along, getting into the dramatic scene, but no one could keep a straight face for long¡ªwithin moments, the entire group burst into loud laughter. Kasper watched the scene with interest, particularly how his sister was actively participating in this absurd theater and now laughing along with everyone. At that moment, it became clear to him why Koko and Alex got along so easily¡ªthey were damn similar. "So, you''re Alex? The guy who saved us¡­ and now you''re courting my sister. It''s nice to finally meet you," Kasper said with a smile, extending his hand. "Likewise," Alex replied, shaking his hand. "Koko has told me a lot about you." "I hope it was all good?" Kasper chuckled, glancing at his sister. "Not really," Rebecca immediately interrupted with a wide grin. "She said you have a slippery face, that you can''t be trusted. Also, that you''re a complete idiot who always sticks his nose where it doesn''t belong." Kasper''s smile immediately faltered. He stared at Koko, who, just like Rebecca, was grinning widely. A second later, he grabbed his sister by the shoulders and began shaking her from side to side. "How could you?! I''m your brother! We''re supposed to be a team!" he exclaimed with clear indignation. But Koko just laughed, thoroughly enjoying his dreadful situation. Watching this, Alex smirked and shook his head. However, deep down, he was more concerned with a completely different question: where was Floyd Heckmatyar now? After all, he had switched sides to the Evil Corporation and had tried to recruit Kasper to join them. Alex pondered and concluded that Koko and Kasper''s father had only two options right now: either he was already dead, having lost his value, or he was still an important player on the chessboard. Meanwhile, Kasper kept shaking Koko, and she just smirked and suddenly declared: "Babies, your mommy''s being bullied!" Kasper froze for a moment. "What babies?"¡ªthe thought flashed through his mind. For a second, he even wondered if Koko and Alex had kids, but quickly dismissed that absurd thought. Just then, he felt someone tugging at his pant leg. Looking down, he saw a strange green dog firmly gripping his pants with its paw. Chikita also noticed the unusual dog and looked at it with curiosity. "What...?" Kasper began to ask, but didn''t have time to finish. "Charge!" declared G.I.R., looking at him with gleaming eyes. "AAAAAA!!!" Kasper screamed, convulsing from the electric shock. But the torture didn''t end there. As soon as he regained his senses, G.I.R. repeated the procedure. After several more "positive doses," Kasper collapsed onto the floor unconscious, and white smoke began pouring from his clothes. "Here they are, my babies!" Koko proudly declared, lifting G.I.R. above her head. "Such good little ones! Always ready to protect their mommy from the bad guys!" G.I.R. puffed out his chest proudly and, like a true hero, gave Koko a thumbs-up. Alex, on the other hand, looked at Kasper with obvious pity and almost immediately realized: this guy was doomed. In the future, he would undoubtedly become a victim of G.I.R. or MIMI''s antics more than once. R and the other guys also looked at Kasper with sympathy as he continued to twitch on the ground after receiving his "dose of positivity." "What are these creatures?" Chikita finally asked, shifting her gaze from one strange dog to another. "These are my babies," Alex answered calmly. "You could call them assistant robots. Well, except for Stitch. He''s not a robot... I don''t even know what to call him. Well... he''s just Stitch." As he said this, Alex pointed at each of his "pets" in turn. Chikita watched his hand closely. First, her gaze settled on the green dog proudly perched in Koko''s arms. Then, she looked at the pink one, nonchalantly poking Kasper''s lifeless body with a stick. Finally, her eyes moved to the blue one, which stood triumphantly on top of the defeated Kasper, as though it had just vanquished the greatest villain. Pulling her eyes away from the strange scene, Alex shifted focus to more urgent matters. He asked how many supplies were left in the hideout where they had been hiding. If there were still enough, there was no point in leaving them there¡ªbetter to take everything with them. After learning the exact amount, he immediately began organizing. The team received clear instructions, and soon the loading of provisions and equipment from the hideout onto the aircraft carrier began. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 269 - 269: A Request for Help from Hong Kong After Alex asked all available people to transport the supplies from the shelter to the aircraft carrier, he decided to take off his combat suit, which was actually G?ndul. He was curious whether she felt any discomfort due to the blood on her body. After all, when V?lundr was used, the valkyrie''s body became a weapon, meaning the blood on the combat suit essentially touched her. However, G?ndul calmly explained that during V?lundr, she did not perceive such things. Alex realized that when valkyries took the form of a weapon, their sense of touch likely changed. The topic intrigued him¡ªhe wouldn''t mind learning more about what valkyries experienced in such moments. Using the excuse that he wanted to wash the blood off, Alex ended V?lundr. For appearance''s sake, he stepped under the stream of water to make everything look natural, then exited the shower. Quickly finding clean clothes in his backpack, he began to change. As he was pulling on his T-shirt, someone else entered the room. But he didn''t need to see the person¡ªhe could already tell exactly who it was. "How can I help you, Chiquita?" Alex asked while pulling the T-shirt over his head. Chiquita raised an eyebrow in surprise. She had only come to chat, but she hadn''t expected Alex to recognize her presence without even seeing her. He stood with his back to her, his head still stuck in the T-shirt, yet he identified her instantly. Shrugging off her surprise, Chiquita sat on a bench, deciding to wait for Alex to finish dressing. "I came to see if you were done," she answered with a slight smile. "And the real reason?" Alex turned his head toward her as he adjusted his shirt. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He knew well that behind that light smile was not an innocent woman. Chiquita was dangerous and ruthless. He vividly remembered a scene from the anime where she eliminated several people without hesitation, just to ensure a deal went smoothly. Her combat and military experience were immense, and her calm demeanor only emphasized how dangerous she truly was. Alex recalled a saying: "Don''t fear the one who threatens you to your face. Fear the one who stabs you in the back with a smile." He also remembered that Chiquita was Lehm''s ex-wife, though the reasons for their divorce escaped him. Besides, he found it amusing how well Chiquita had aged. In that regard, she reminded him of Yuriko¡ªboth women looked stunning, unlike Lehm, who resembled a 50-year-old man. Chiquita narrowed her eyes as she observed Alex, then lazily leaned her hands on the bench. "Honestly," she drawled, smirking, "Casper has been even more annoying since meeting Koko. I can''t stand his chatter anymore. Over the past few days, while we were hiding in the shelter, he got on my nerves so much that I seriously considered just tossing him outside into the hands of those zombies." "He''s already awake? Incredible endurance. I thought he''d be unconscious for at least a couple of hours after GIR gave him a ''dose of positivity,''" Alex chuckled. Chiquita couldn''t hold back her laughter. Alex smiled as he watched her reaction. Casper reminded him of those typical anime protagonists who get beaten up but recover almost instantly, as if nothing happened. "I thought you''d want to talk to your ex-husband. Or at least exchange a few words with him instead of looking for me," Alex said while drying his wet hair. Chiquita raised an eyebrow slightly. "You even know about that? Did Lehm tell you? Or someone else? Did Koko let it slip?" she asked, intrigued. Alex smirked, set the towel aside, and answered in an even tone. "None of the above. I figured it out myself. I read each of your dossiers." Chiquita raised an eyebrow in surprise. Alex noticed the change in her expression but remained silent. He didn''t see it as his fault¡ªit''s just the way he was. He knew all too well where blind trust could lead, especially now, when the world was in the grip of a zombie apocalypse. Alex never let his guard down and wasn''t entirely sure that Casper wouldn''t follow in his father Floyd''s footsteps and switch sides to the Evil Corporation. So when shaking his hand, Alex discreetly probed Casper''s thoughts to make sure he wasn''t plotting anything. "You know, prying into a woman''s secrets is considered bad manners," Chiquita said mockingly, looking at Alex. "Maybe. But I don''t remember. It''s just my nature, so don''t take it to heart," he shrugged. "Paranoid," came Valmet''s calm voice as she entered, having overheard part of the conversation. Alex shot her an offended look. And who''s the paranoid one here? He knew exactly what kind of enemies they were dealing with and understood that they were far more dangerous than they seemed at first glance. Chiquita looked at Valmet with interest, clearly wanting to know more. In response, Valmet casually explained that Alex had read her file as well, so there was nothing surprising about it. She completely ignored his indignant gaze and simply answered Chiquita''s questions as if Alex wasn''t even there. Sighing heavily, he grabbed his spear and decided to let things take their course. As he liked to say, his future self could deal with it. Better to leave problems for later than to try to solve everything at once. Slinging the spear over his shoulder, Alex walked over to Valmet and took her hand. Seeing that he was ready, she prepared to leave as well. Chiquita smirked, noticing how naturally Valmet held Alex''s hand. A playful glint flashed in her eyes¡ªshe clearly wanted to tease her friend, but Valmet didn''t seem inclined to react and simply ignored her. When they left the shelter and joined the others, Alex glanced around, looking for Casper and Koko. However, just a second later, someone screamed, followed by the dull thud of a body hitting the ground. Shifting his gaze, he saw Casper, who had once again been electrocuted and was now lying unconscious. "That''s the third time," Rei stated blankly, staring at Casper sprawled on the ground. "Wait... Are you serious?" Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise. "While I was showering, he got shocked two more times?" "When you left, he woke up and started bothering Koko again¡­ well, actually, GIR," Saeko explained with a sadistic smile. "So he got shocked again. But I have no idea why it happened this time." "Am I the only one who thinks the chances of Koko''s brother making it to Alaska in one piece are extremely low?" Saya mused. "You''re not alone," Yuriko responded calmly, glancing at Casper. "I''m almost certain that sooner or later, they''ll just throw him overboard." The other girls nodded in agreement, and some even started placing bets on how long it would take for Casper to get into trouble again. Alex simply gave them an indifferent look but didn''t interfere¡ªCasper had brought this upon himself. Shaking his head, he decided not to waste his time on it and just pretended not to notice what was happening. As he chatted with the girls, Alex kept scanning his surroundings, looking for Madam Ma to see how her reunion with her family had gone. Finally, he spotted her¡ªstanding next to Kensei, who was as pale as a sheet. Telling the girls he''d be back soon, Alex headed toward them. Even from a distance, he could hear the angry notes in Madam Ma''s voice as she scolded her husband. A wide smile appeared on Alex''s face. If he revealed compromising information about Kensei now, the fate of the old pervert would become even more miserable. Kensei, listening to his wife''s angry tirades, caught a glimpse of Alex approaching and immediately paled even more. He understood perfectly that if Alex opened his mouth, he wouldn''t get away with just a reprimand. Frantically shooting a pleading glance at Alex, Kensei only saw him grin wider. Madam Ma noticed the strange expression on her husband''s face, followed his gaze, and saw Alex. At that moment, he quickly hid his smile, pretending that nothing was happening. "You must be Alex. Please accept my gratitude for helping my husband and daughter, especially for teaching Renka," Madam Ma said as he got closer. "It''s no problem, Madam Ma. Renka is a smart and capable student. But tell me, how are you feeling? Have our doctors examined you yet?" Alex asked with a slight smile. "Yes, I''m fine. The doctors from your group have already checked on me, and now they''re examining my students," she replied with a slight smile. "That''s wonderful. Otherwise, Renka would have been really upset if something had happened to her mother," Alex said, glancing at the girl herself. "You''re a thoughtful and worthy young man," Madam Ma nodded approvingly. "I''ve inquired about you, and I can say that I fully support your relationship with my daughter." Alex was a little taken aback by such a statement. Not that he didn''t like Renka, but he thought it was a bit early to talk about anything serious. Although... he himself hadn''t taken long to start relationships with other girls, so he probably didn''t have the right to make excuses. Turning his gaze to Renka, he noticed her face had turned as red as if she were about to boil over. "Madam Ma, I think it''s most important to ask your daughter''s opinion. As they say, imposed feelings lead nowhere good," Alex calmly remarked. "You''re right, but I''m an adult woman and I know very well what''s going on in my daughter''s mind. I wouldn''t say this if I weren''t sure that she likes you," she smirked, pointing at the still-blushing Renka. Alex looked at the girl again and thought. He wasn''t an idiot and had long noticed her interest, but at first, he thought she just wanted to make Kenichi jealous. However, over time, Renka had only grown more distant from him and, on the contrary, had become closer to Alex. Sighing heavily, he shifted his gaze to Miu... and raised an eyebrow slightly. Her face clearly expressed jealousy. "Well, this is an interesting twist," Alex thought but decided to put that question aside for now. He first needed to sort out the situation with Renka. At that moment, Kensei suddenly spoke up. "I''m against it!" he declared loudly, expressing his protest. Madam Ma shot him an angry look. "I didn''t ask you. Where were you when our daughter was growing up? Alex is a worthy young man. He''s strong, responsible, and managed to organize a whole group for survival. Where else would you find a guy who''ll take a military ship to cross the ocean and save people? He''s leagues better than your spineless pupil!" Kensei lowered his head. "Kenichi isn''t that bad..." he mumbled, but his voice sounded uncertain. Alex heard something snap. He wasn''t going to defend Kenichi, because what was said was true. Perhaps, if the events in this world had unfolded differently, Kenichi could have become a more normal and responsible guy, but unfortunately, that never happened. "That''s right! Stop meddling in my relationships!" Renka pointed her finger at her father, her voice full of indignation. "You ran away from home to add more photos of women''s underwear to your collection, and now you dare to give me orders?!" As soon as those words were spoken, the port immediately fell silent. Madam Ma''s face turned icy, and everyone standing next to Kensei instinctively took a step back, trying not to get caught in the wrath of the angry woman. Kensei, with a pale face, stared at his daughter. A hint of regret flashed in her eyes, but she quickly regained her composure. Alex, watching this, couldn''t hold back a smirk and gave Renka a thumbs up, approving her choice of the perfect moment for striking her father. "Repeat, what kind of collection did your father collect?" Madam Ma''s cold voice rang out. "He likes to take pictures of girls under their skirts," Shigure calmly stated, wiping her tears. "Because of him, I lost the chance to get married¡­ Because, as they say, after your husband''s actions, I ''lost my innocence''." Shigure''s words hung in the air, causing shock among those nearby. "Don''t listen to this nonsense, dear!" Kensei pleaded, sweating nervously. "Do I look like such a disgusting person?!" "He also said he wanted to marry a young girl," Shizuka suddenly added, appearing nearby. All eyes immediately turned toward her. Alex even opened his mouth in surprise ¡ª he hadn''t expected Shizuka to throw Kensei under the bus like that. He was one hundred percent sure that the old man hadn''t said anything like that. Alex turned his gaze to Madam Ma and noticed how her face started to frost over. The atmosphere around them was growing more tense. Meanwhile, Kensei was drenched in cold sweat, realizing that he had almost no chance of defending himself. The girls in Alex''s group watched the scene with interest, but what shocked them the most was Shizuka. They looked at her as if she were the most evil creature in the universe. None of them had ever thought she was capable of such treachery. "You want to replace me with a young one?" Madam Ma''s voice became even colder. "Am I already too old for you? So, that''s how it is, huh?! Answer me, Kensei! You have five seconds to explain yourself!" "Dear, listen!" Kensei quickly began to speak, his voice trembling. "They''re lying! I¡­ I never intended to leave you! I love you! Honestly!" But Madam Ma wasn''t even going to listen to him. She knew perfectly well that her husband was lying. Realizing that no one believed him, Kensei made the only possible decision ¡ª to run. But as soon as he took a step back, it signaled Madam Ma. Her strike was so fast and powerful that the old man was sent flying to the side and then bounced several times on the ground like a rubber ball. Madam Ma wasn''t planning to stop there. She walked heavily toward where her husband had fallen, grabbed him by the leg, and effortlessly dragged him toward the aircraft carrier. Alex raised his hands in prayer, silently hoping that somehow Kensei would survive. "Shizuka, I didn''t expect such treachery from you..." Valmet said, looking at the girl in shock. "It''s his own fault!" Shizuka proudly raised her head and replied. "He''s always trying to spy on girls in the shower. And besides, Rika told me to be more aggressive!" "She didn''t mean it that way..." Saya sighed tiredly. "Oh¡­ Oh dear¡­ What a misfortune," Shizuka innocently said, sticking her tongue out. Alex covered his face with his hand. He could only silently watch the chaos unfold. Alex stared at Shizuka, unsure whether to laugh or not in that moment. However, the way she had set up Kensei made him feel an involuntary sense of pride. Smiling, Alex leaned over and kissed Shizuka on the cheek. The girl immediately beamed with joy and, smiling contentedly, cuddled up to him. Once everything at the port was settled, the team began returning to the aircraft carrier to leave the Shenzhen harbor. After ensuring no one had been left behind, Alex used sonar one last time, hoping to find any survivors amid the chaos. But his expectations were not met¡ªthe city was completely overrun by the dead. With a regretful sigh, he stood on the deck, watching the destroyed metropolis gradually recede. Under the control of G.I.R., the aircraft carrier began to head out into open sea. Alex watched his little assistant with curiosity, noticing how enthusiastically he was piloting the ship. Perhaps it was because of the ship''s new name¡ªthe aircraft carrier had been renamed after the vessel from which the First Crusade of the Emperor had begun. At the same time, in one of the partially destroyed buildings in Hong Kong, a group of surviving soldiers and scientists were hiding, waiting for a miracle. The silence was broken by the sound of footsteps¡ªsomeone was descending the stairs. Soon, a man entered the room, his face hidden behind a skull mask that completely obscured his features. He confidently walked toward the captain, who was sitting in a corner with a cigar between his teeth. Armed men stood around, listening intently to every sound. "What''s the news, Ghost?" the captain asked, lazily glancing at his subordinate. "Captain, that aircraft carrier we spotted earlier is passing by the city again," the man, known as Ghost, replied. "Could it be ours? I don''t think anyone else can operate an aircraft carrier at a time like this," the man with the mohawk said thoughtfully. "Not sure, Soap," Ghost shook his head. "The ship''s name is a bit strange. It could be ours, but I''m not sure our people are aboard." "What are we going to do, Price?" Soap asked, turning his gaze to the captain. "We haven''t been able to reach HQ for days. We''re trapped here, afraid to even leave¡ªthese creatures can smell us from miles away." Price took a deep drag from his cigar, exhaled the smoke, and after a brief pause said: "Ghost, try to make contact with the aircraft carrier and request evacuation. If we''re lucky, this could be our ticket out of this hell." Ghost nodded silently and headed to the roof to establish contact. When he left, silence descended on the room again, broken only by the heavy breathing of the people. "Are you sure we have a chance to get out?" a girl asked, stepping closer to Price. "Cammy, I can''t promise anything, but if there''s even the slightest chance we can leave this city, we have to take it. We''re completely cut off from HQ, and every day the situation is getting worse," he replied, shaking his head. The girl only nodded silently. Now, all that was left was to wait. Time dragged on painfully slowly, and no matter how hard the people tried to maintain their composure, each one secretly hoped to hear good news. Several long minutes passed before footsteps were heard in the hallway again. Soon, Ghost entered the room. "Did you manage to make contact with them?" Price immediately asked. "Yes. They said they''ll be waiting for us at the port," Ghost replied, nodding. "Great! Then everyone gather your things," the captain said, looking over his people. "We need to get to the port as quickly as possible." Their survival was at stake. If they didn''t make it in time, the city would become their mass grave. After Price''s words, everyone began gathering their things, checking their gear, and packing their bags. Armed fighters went ahead, scouting and providing cover as the group carefully moved down toward the parking lot. There, their cars were waiting¡ªtheir only chance to leave this cursed city. They moved quickly, but silently, fully aware that any careless move could attract the attention of the dead. When they finally reached the parking lot, everyone looked around to ensure there were no threats nearby. "Soap, you''re driving the first car. I''ll drive the second. Ghost, you cover us," Price commanded. Everyone nodded silently, taking their places. Engines started, and the convoy carefully drove out of the underground parking lot. However, as soon as they appeared on the surface, the city responded. In seconds, hundreds of decaying bodies turned toward them. A deafening roar echoed through the streets, and then the wave of the dead began to move forward. "Damn it¡­ Step on it!" yelled the girl sitting next to Soap. "I know, I know!" he snapped, slamming the pedal to the floor. The cars surged forward, leaving behind screeching tires and chunks of flesh scattering across the asphalt. However, the horde was already on their tail. Those who were armed began shooting at the zombies, taking out the ones that were getting too close. Price himself drove the second car. The situation was quickly getting out of control, and he knew that if they didn''t take decisive action, they wouldn''t make it to the port. "Ghost, fire a signal flare! Maybe the aircraft carrier will offer us support!" he ordered, gripping the steering wheel tightly. Ghost didn''t hesitate¡ªhe quickly pulled out a signal pistol, aimed it at the sky, and fired. Alex, who had just finished talking to a soldier over the radio, was surprised to learn that there were still survivors in Hong Kong. From the voice, he could tell he was speaking with a military person, but something about that voice seemed familiar, though Alex couldn''t remember where he had heard it before. After listening to the request for help, he didn''t refuse and informed them that the aircraft carrier would dock at the port, waiting for their arrival. He then contacted the rest of the crew and explained the situation. The girls agreed without hesitation to help the survivors, and after that, Alex contacted the entire crew: "We''ll make a stop at the Hong Kong port. We''re picking up a group of survivors. They might need medical assistance, so be ready." Everyone nodded, understanding that these were people in desperate need of support. Suddenly, a red light from a signal flare appeared on the horizon. "Looks like they''re in trouble," Lehm frowned. Alex squinted, spreading his mana across the city, and saw three cars speeding at full throttle. Behind them was a massive horde of the dead. But what surprised him most wasn''t the horde. Among the passengers, Alex sensed the presence of martial arts masters. Interesting... But there was no time for contemplation. Alex quickly scanned the deck for a solution. He didn''t want to reveal his true strength too early, so he had to act wisely. Then his gaze stopped on Hayato. "Old man, throw me!" he shouted. Hayato furrowed his brows. "What do you mean?" "In the literal sense!" The elderly master immediately understood and nodded. Alex picked up GIR and MIMI, placing them on his shoulders, and then ran toward the edge of the deck. Hayato extended his hands, creating support. The moment Alex''s foot touched his palms, the old man tensed his muscles and launched him upward with all his strength. In the air, Alex used a dash to gain even more speed. In these moments, he felt like a video game character executing a double jump. However, the distance was still too great. "Damn, I won''t make it..." Alex tucked in and crashed into the fa?ade of a skyscraper, rolling forward. Without losing a second, he dashed forward again, heading toward the presence of the survivors. Meanwhile, the group under attack by the horde was doing everything they could to fend off the zombies. "I hope someone helps us. These dead won''t let up... Hadouken!" Ryuu growled, launching an energy blast toward the pursuing horde. "Instead of talking, keep fighting these bastards!" Chun-Li yelled, spinning and sending a zombie flying. "Less talk, more action! We''re almost there!" said Cammy, shooting another zombie in the head. At the same time... Alex already heard the sounds of gunfire and fierce fighting. Not wasting any time, he sped up, swiftly moving across the rooftops. Finally, spotting his target, he unsheathed his katana and leaped down, directly into the middle of the horde. "Sun Breathing: Blue Skies," he muttered softly as he made his attack. Alex''s body spun, and the sword traced an arc, creating a fiery ring that knocked the zombies back. Landing, he quickly glanced at the survivors, narrowing his eyes as he recognized familiar faces among them. GIR and MIMI jumped off his shoulders and charged into the fray, while Alex simply nodded to the group, signaling that he was on their side. "Damn, did you see that? This guy just sliced the entire street!" Soap''s voice came over the radio. "Johnny, we all saw it. But honestly, I''m glad he''s not our enemy. I wouldn''t want to fight someone like that," Ghost replied. Alex, along with GIR and MIMI, continued attacking the zombies, breaking through their ranks to give the survivors a chance to rest. He combined various breathing styles to attack as effectively as possible. Meanwhile, the rescued people watched the battle with undisguised amazement. "This guy''s not bad... He blends different styles really well. I wonder who trained him?" Ken remarked, nodding in evaluation. "Indeed, he''s already used more than five techniques and keeps going," Chun-Li added. "I don''t want to distract you, but... am I the only one who noticed the two strange creatures he brought with him?" Nathan Drake suddenly said, pointing at GIR and MIMI. "I mean, his combat techniques are impressive, but what are those pink and green dogs with weapons?!" "Damn, now I see them too... Who or what are they?" Cammy frowned. Unaware that he had become the subject of their discussion, Alex focused on the opponent that had caught his attention the most¡ªBaron of Hell. Unlike the usual zombies, this creature clearly had intelligence. However, what worried Alex most was that the horde was practically ignoring him and focusing all its attention on the people in the car. "Strange..." Leaping up, Alex grabbed the Baron of Hell by the horns and twisted its body with force, ripping off the demon''s head. Throwing it aside, Alex saw Kaka-demons flying out from around the corner. "Shit." Alex''s eyes twitched. "Too many demons for this to be a coincidence... Could the Evil Corporation have created them artificially? No... it''s more likely that the Avatar Nyan-Nyan opened a portal for demons into this world." Cursing to himself, he drew his pistols and opened fire on the flying creatures. Once the horde was thinned out enough, Alex grabbed GIR and MIMI and returned to the cars. "Why are you all standing still?! Head to the port, we''ll cover you!" he commanded, running toward the jeep. Throwing his companions inside, Alex stayed on the road, continuing to shoot at the remaining demons. The others quickly regained their composure and started moving again. Running alongside the jeep, Alex occasionally glanced at the passengers. He knew them all. "Damn, another group of characters from another universe... And they''re all martial arts masters. If they''re here, their enemies must be here too... And if that''s the case... one of them is definitely going to be trouble. These bastards are definitely dancing to the Evil Corporation''s tune." A name flashed in his mind. "Akuma and damn it, M.Bison." Alex sighed in frustration. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 270 - 270: New Encounters and the Foolish Thief After Alex''s signal, the transport carrying the survivors resumed its course toward the port. Alex was still shocked that he had encountered yet another group of characters from different worlds, but his primary objective was to get these people to their destination. He gestured to his small companions to cover the rear. GIR and MIMI raised their paws in unison, giving a thumbs-up to show they could handle it. Alex nodded, cast one last glance at the people in the vehicle, and focused on the road ahead. Lightning crackled around his body as he gripped the sheath of his katana, and in the next second, with a thunderous crack, he shot forward, leaving the passengers stunned. "This isn''t just my imagination, right? He really left a trail of lightning behind him?" Nathan asked in shock. "Listen, we all have eyes, and we saw it too! So stop stating the obvious and focus on the road! Our lives depend on your driving!" Chun-Li snapped irritably. "Jeez, I just said it! No wonder you don''t have a boyfriend with that attitude..." Nathan muttered, rolling his eyes. "What did you just say?! Do you want to find out what my legs can do?!" Chun-Li hissed through clenched teeth, a dangerous glint in her eyes. Nathan instantly broke out in a cold sweat. He had seen how her kicks turned undead bones into splinters, and he had absolutely no desire to experience that firsthand. GIR and MIMI simply exchanged glances and shrugged, continuing to systematically gun down the approaching zombies, mutants, and demons while Alex cleared the way ahead. As gunfire echoed through the area, the passengers in the jeep turned their attention back to the two strange creatures. "If you look closely, they resemble plush toys," Cammy remarked thoughtfully, watching GIR and MIMI. "Yeah, but really dangerous kids'' toys. If I hadn''t seen them tearing through all this filth, I might have believed they were just plushies," Chun-Li added, shaking her head. Cammy and Chun-Li exchanged a brief glance, both clearly considering touching the mysterious creatures, but they decided to save that for later. For now, the bigger question was what exactly GIR and MIMI were and why they looked like stuffed toy dogs. Meanwhile, Alex, using Thunder Breathing, swiftly eliminated undead creatures that suddenly emerged from alleys and around corners. He leaped onto the roof of the second transport vehicle to catch his breath and assess the situation before the horde caught up again. He felt someone''s intense gaze on him and turned his head. In the next second, his eyes widened slightly in surprise. Among the passengers, he spotted a man wearing a skull-like mask. Ghost. Alex recognized him immediately. He had long suspected that this man might end up in this world¡ªLehm had once told him about an old friend with the callsign Bravo-6. And now, Alex had come face-to-face with none other than Simon "Ghost" Riley¡ªthe legend, the man whose face no one had ever seen. Giving Ghost a brief nod in greeting, Alex received a nod in return. However, before he could say anything, a massive mutant suddenly charged out of a nearby alley toward the convoy. Alex signaled Ghost with a hand gesture, and Ghost, understanding him, simply gave a short nod. In the next instant, Alex launched himself forward with explosive force, charging straight at the beast. Ghost, watching him, turned back inside the vehicle. "What do you think?" Price asked as he drove. "Can''t say for sure yet," Ghost replied in his usual calm tone. "But that guy¡­ He''s young, but extremely dangerous. If he''s our ally, that''s good. If he''s an enemy¡­ our chances are slim." "Price, Ghost, are you on comms?" Soap''s voice came over the radio. "Are you guys even seeing what that guy is doing?! Bloody hell, I''ve got chills just watching! He''s literally tearing that mutant apart with his bare hands!" Price and Ghost exchanged glances. As the vehicle sped past, they saw with their own eyes how Alex stood in the middle of the road, holding the two halves of a massive mutant in his hands. Alex cast them a brief glance and nodded before tossing both halves of the creature aside and dashing forward again, catching up with the transport. Running alongside the driver''s seat, he noticed Captain Price and gave him a small wave, signaling him to lower the window. Price cracked the window open, looking at him. "Don''t slow down. Once you reach the port, you''ll be met there. I''ll do everything I can to make sure you get there safe and sound," Alex said, still running alongside the vehicle. "Got it, kid. Be careful," Price replied, nodding in gratitude. Alex smiled and effortlessly leaped onto the transport''s roof. Scanning his surroundings, he noticed a strange pattern¡ªmutants, demons, and zombies were attacking the first vehicle with fanatical aggression while almost completely ignoring the others. It was too obvious to be a mere coincidence. Leaning down, Alex knocked on the window and gestured for Ghost to open it. He needed more information before drawing conclusions. "Were you attacked the moment you left?" he asked, staring intently at Ghost. "Yeah. As soon as we left the shelter, all this filth immediately went after us," Ghost replied, not breaking eye contact. "Got it. Thanks," Alex nodded briefly and climbed back onto the roof. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ghost shut the window, and Price immediately asked what their new ally had wanted to know. After hearing the explanation, he frowned but kept his focus on driving. Standing on the roof, Alex fell into deep thought again. He ran through several possible explanations, but they all led to one conclusion¡ªsomeone or something inside the first vehicle was of great value to the demons. Deciding to confirm his suspicion, he activated his magical vision. The moment he did, the sight before him made his eye twitch involuntarily¡ªa dark, pulsating thread extended from the first transport, stretching high into the sky. "You''ve got to be kidding me¡­" he muttered, realizing that someone among the passengers was carrying a Marker shard. Now everything made sense. That was why all the city''s creatures had swarmed them the moment they left the shelter. But why had the attack only started after they left? Maybe while they were trapped inside, the demons had been toying with them, like a cat playing with a mouse. But the moment they tried to escape, the enemy stopped hiding their intentions. He had the strongest urge to grab the idiot who thought it was a good idea to carry a Marker shard and chuck them as far away as possible. But his thoughts were abruptly interrupted by a deafening explosion right in front of the first vehicle. Alex snapped his head up and saw a Revenant standing on the roof of a ruined building. The familiar figure made him grimace in annoyance¡ªthese bastards always caused trouble. Not giving the demon a chance to fire another shot, Alex shot upward in an instant, grabbing the Revenant by the head and slamming down to the ground with it. Before it could react, he mercilessly ripped off its arms and drove them straight into its skull. Tossing the lifeless body aside, he surged forward while contacting his team on the aircraft carrier. "I''m bringing in survivors. Be ready to receive us." He quickly caught up with the convoy and leaped into the jeep where he had left GIR and MIMI. Sitting down, he gave everyone a nod in greeting. Pulling out a cigarette, he lit it and closed his eyes. Spreading his mana throughout the city, he assessed the situation. The picture was grim¡ªhordes of undead were moving in their direction. That meant they had to get out of the city the moment they reached the port. Unless, of course, new problems arose. Opening his eyes, Alex flicked the cigarette away and turned his gaze to the other passengers. He knew exactly who they were, but wasn''t sure where to start the conversation. However, that could wait ¡ª the most important thing right now was to get to the port. Chun-Li, Cammy, Ryu, and Ken were watching him closely, clearly feeling the same hesitation. Their eyes were filled with a million questions, but no one knew where to begin. At that moment, Rebecca''s upbeat voice came through the communicator: "Cake, I''m ready for the bombardment! Just give the signal!" Alex couldn''t help but smirk. "Kay, just don''t miss, or I''ll be disappointed." "Don''t worry! It''s just like shooting with a rifle, but with a bigger size!" Alex shook his head, tucking the communicator into his pocket. "Anyway, hold on tight. It''s gonna be really loud. And it''s gonna shake a lot." Chun-Li furrowed her brows. "What do you mean by ''loud and shaking''?" she asked suspiciously. Alex didn''t explain, just smiled. Without answering her question, he swiftly jumped out of the jeep and in one move landed on the roof of the vehicle with Ghost and Price inside. Forming a seal with his hands, Alex exhaled a massive fireball into the sky, signaling. On the deck of the aircraft carrier, the group of observers immediately noticed it ¡ª the bright, blazing ball rising above the city, casting a blood-red glow over it. "Rebecca, don''t even think about hitting our Alex," Koko said sternly, pointing a finger at the girl. "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine. And now¡­ it''s time to shoot," Rebecca replied with a wide smile, her eyes gleaming with excitement. The others just exchanged weary glances. They weren''t even surprised at how obsessed this girl was with explosions. However, Rebecca didn''t care ¡ª she had found herself a new pastime. After all, why just mow down hordes of undead when she could level an entire city? It had never occurred to her before how fun destroying entire cities could be. And now, she wanted to do it again and again. Of course, she would have gladly used the biggest cannon available, but she had been forbidden access to it, which still annoyed her. However, she remembered her agreement with Alex ¡ª he promised to let her fire it twice. So, for now, she just had to wait. With a light sigh, Rebecca pressed the targeting button, then the launch button. A deep, low hum of the railgun charging filled the air, followed by a powerful shot. A searing plasma trail shot into the sky, the projectile speeding toward its target with deafening speed. The convoy of survivors was racing toward the port at full speed, and everyone heard the shot. They looked up in awe as the glowing projectile streaked overhead, leaving a fiery trail behind it. "Price," Soap rasped, coming on comms. "Do we have that kind of weaponry on our aircraft carriers?" "I don''t think so," Price replied, his surprise clear. "Of course not," Alex''s voice came over the radio. "Those are my technologies." "You... what did you just say?" Soap asked, blinking in disbelief. "I said what I said. All the weaponry on this aircraft carrier was created by me. So don''t worry, just keep moving. We''re almost there." After these words, a heavy silence fell over the airwaves. Everyone was trying to process what they had just heard. However, Alex couldn''t be bothered to explain anything. He wasn''t planning to. His thoughts were focused on something else now. On the shard of the Marker. Alex looked again at the black thread stretching from the vehicle into the sky. It continued to unsettle him, but what troubled him most was that he suspected where it led. It would be reckless to trace it all the way to the end. He didn''t know who or what might be on the other side. But he already had some guesses. One of the most unpleasant possibilities was that the thread could be connected to Tau Volantis. Or, more precisely, to what this "moon" actually was. The final form of the necromorphs. If Tau Volantis was the central intelligence sending signals to all the Markers, then the "Lunar Brothers" were what planets turned into after complete infection. Alex understood perfectly: if all the Markers on Earth weren''t destroyed, sooner or later, the planet would become just another rotting mass of flesh, becoming part of the "Great Unity." And he wasn''t going to allow that. What puzzled Alex the most was why Avatar Nyan-Nyan decided to open a path into this universe for Davot''s army. He couldn''t understand what that was aiming for, if it meant inviting yet another creature to its playground that loved breaking other people''s toys. Alex was sure that Avatar Nyan-Nyan wouldn''t cooperate with Davot, and that Davot wouldn''t seek an alliance with the Avatar. This universe was a real gem, with many intertwined plotlines, which made it special. That''s why they wouldn''t share it between them ¡ª each would want to take everything. Alex thoughtfully stroked his chin, staring at the sky, or rather, at the black thread rising upward. He was beginning to understand why zombies, mutants, and demons were so desperately hunting for pieces of the original Marker. He realized that the cooperation between Davot and Avatar Nyan-Nyan was just temporary and superficial. They were probably already ready to stab each other in the back as soon as their plans were near completion. Alex smirked as he realized this, but also understood that he would have to fight both of these entities. Letting either of them go would mean creating problems for himself in the future, and that was something he definitely didn''t want. He was starting to realize that in the future, he''d have to act more cautiously to avoid alarming the entities that had temporarily allied for a common goal. Despite his thoughts, his hands didn''t stop pulling the triggers of his pistols, and each shot hit its mark. The surviving undead, somehow having survived the city bombardment, were still trying to reach the first vehicle in the convoy, attempting to capture the shard of the Marker. Alex was growing irritated by their relentless attacks and dearly wanted to find out which idiot was carrying such a dangerous thing. The port was getting closer, and they could already see a group of people waiting for their arrival. Alex waved his hand, signaling that everything was fine. The vehicle drove into the port, and Alex easily jumped off the roof. The rescued people, one by one, left the vehicles, curiously eyeing those who had freed them. "Price, you old bastard! Are you still alive?" a familiar voice called out from behind. "Heh, Lehm! I see you''re not dead either. Who would''ve thought we''d meet under these circumstances?" Price grinned, walking toward him. Alex already knew from Lehm''s stories that they were familiar with each other, but he hadn''t realized how close their friendship was. However, watching them greet each other with smiles and jokes, he understood ¡ª these two had served together at some point, and it seemed they were quite close. To his surprise, Price knew not only Lehm but also Wiley and Chikita. Alex silently stood aside, observing the scene. "Master Hayato, it''s good to see you," Chun-Li said with respect. "Hahaha! You''ve grown so much, Chun-Li," Hayato laughed loudly, looking her over. "It''s been so many years since I last saw you." "Master Hayato, I''m glad you''re safe," Ken and Ryu said almost simultaneously, saluting him. "Good to see you guys," Hayato replied, clapping them on the shoulders. "Glad you made it through that mess." Alex raised an eyebrow slightly. He hadn''t expected Hayato to know them, but quickly realized it wasn''t all that strange. After all, Hayato was a legendary master, well-known in the martial arts world. It made perfect sense that Chun-Li, Ken, and Ryu knew him, and that these three knew people from Ryozanpaku. "I see you''re acquainted," Alex remarked, stepping closer. "You could say that," Hayato laughed. "I''ve been challenged many times during my travels. These kids were no exception. Hahaha! I still remember how they kept picking fights, and I had to kick their butts. Especially these two," he nodded toward Ryu and Ken. "I had to work hard to knock them out." "In our defense, not every day do you get a chance to challenge a legendary master," Chun-Li smiled. "But thanks to that fight, I learned a lot, and I''m really grateful to you, Master Hayato." "Oh, little Chun-Li, it''s been a long time," a woman''s voice called out. Chun-Li turned to see an elderly woman standing before her. "Madam Ju Ma! It''s so good to see you!" she responded with a sincere smile. Alex stood nearby, listening to stories of adventures from his new acquaintances and how they had met. It turned out that Madam Ma knew Chun-Li''s parents, which explained their closeness. Shifting his gaze to Chun-Li''s legs, Alex suddenly remembered those memes where girls choke guys with their thighs. He smirked but quickly noticed how Chun-Li slightly tilted her head, clearly intrigued by him. It wasn''t just her ¡ª Ryu, Ken, and even Cammy were also eyeing Alex closely, assessing him. "Let me introduce you," Hayato spoke, pointing at him. "This guy saved you. His name is Alex. You could say he''s the leader of our group." "Yo. My name is Alexander, but everyone calls me Alex. I guess you can skip the formalities too," Alex said, raising his hand in a friendly gesture. Ryu narrowed his eyes slightly, staring intently at him. "So, who''s stronger between you two?" he asked directly, shifting his gaze from Hayato to Alex. "Who knows? Is it really that important who''s stronger and who''s weaker? Only those seeking recognition will chase after that. Me? I don''t care about that," Alex smirked, raising his finger. "All my concerns are focused on my family." "Good words," Hayato grinned, slapping Alex on the shoulder. Alex returned the smile and gave a thumbs-up. These words made Chun-Li, Ken, Ryu, and Cammy pause, looking at him with newfound understanding. Especially considering how Hayato himself regarded Alex. After spending a little more time talking with the newcomers, Alex decided to move to the other group ¡ª Price and his people. He was damn curious about what they were doing so far from home. Approaching, he noticed that Price, Soap, and Ghost were standing next to Lehm and the others. "Here comes our leader. I was starting to think you weren''t going to show up," R smirked, looking at Alex with his usual mockery. Alex just rolled his eyes, not responding, and silently pointed to the side. R followed the gesture and immediately saw G.I.R. and MIMI helping the medics examine the newcomers. R''s eyes twitched, and he quickly shut his mouth ¡ª he really didn''t want another "dose of positivity" from the robo-dog''s paws. Alex snorted disdainfully and shifted his gaze to Price, Soap, and Ghost. They, too, had noticed the two strange creatures assisting the doctors and were watching them with curiosity. "Well then, Lehm, aren''t you going to introduce your friends?" Alex asked, turning his gaze to him. "I thought you already knew everything about them. Isn''t that what you always do, want to know everything about everyone?" R smirked, rolling his eyes. Alex silently tossed a candy at him, hitting him square on the forehead. "Ahem," Lehm coughed, trying to hide a smile. "This is my old friend Price. I''ve already told you about him." "Bravo-6, I take it?" Alex nodded, giving Price an appraising look. "So, this old bastard Lehm already told you stories about our service..." Price said, lighting a cigar. "Something like that. Though, usually, he''s just bragging," Alex smirked. Price smirked briefly, looking at him. Alex had known who he was before, but meeting this legendary trio here, in this world, was what truly surprised him. "So, you''re the boss here?" Soap smirked, scanning Alex from head to toe. "A bit young for this, aren''t you? Though... your skills are something else. Especially how you tore that huge mutant apart with your bare hands. How the hell did you even manage to do that?" Alex smirked: "Heh, who knows? And you, who are you?" "John ''Soap'' McTavish," Soap replied, nodding at him. "Nice to meet you." Alex turned his gaze to the last member of the group. "And I suppose you''re Ghost?" Soap nodded, grinning: "Yeah, that''s Ghost. Not the most talkative guy, so if he suddenly starts staring at you and doesn''t say a word, don''t take it personally. He''s always like that ¡ª silent and mysterious. I even suspect he never takes off his mask, not even when he sleeps." Alex huffed: "Nice to meet you, Ghost. I hope we''ll get along." Ghost looked at him intently and, after a brief pause, extended his hand: "Hmm... Hope so." Alex gripped his hand firmly in a strong handshake, realizing that this guy was already sizing him up. Well, he didn''t mind. Alex smiled slightly and gave Ghost''s hand a firm shake, signaling a sign of camaraderie. He had always liked this character, and he knew well that earning his trust was no easy task. Ghost didn''t trust anyone. However, Alex also knew that this man would never betray his comrades, and his survival skills would prove invaluable to the group. "Now that we''ve met, care to explain what the hell you''re doing in Hong Kong? The world is literally falling apart, and you''re stuck here," Alex asked with a slight squint, turning his gaze to Price. Price looked at him carefully, then glanced at Lehm, as if asking whether this guy could be trusted. Without hesitation, Lehm nodded, signaling that Alex was someone they could trust. Moreover, if necessary, he could provide significant help. Satisfied with this, Price decided to reveal their mission''s objective. "We were ordered to evacuate a group of scientists. According to HQ, they have the capability to develop an antivirus against this plague," he replied calmly, pulling out a cigar. "And how long have you been stuck here? Or rather, how long has it been since you lost contact with HQ?" Alex raised an eyebrow in question. "Several days... By the way, do you have any information?" Soap asked, watching Alex''s reaction closely. "Not exactly information, more like observations on the behavior of this undead. I''ve been gathering data since the very first day this started. If you''re interested, I can share my conclusions," Alex offered, looking around at the group. Price, Soap, and Ghost nodded, signaling that they wanted to hear what he had to say. The others also became alert, as all the information they had so far came from Alex, and the data loaded onto Lehm''s holographic tablet had been updating periodically. Alex started from the beginning, explaining how the undead behaved in the first days of the catastrophe and how their behavior had changed in the past 24 hours. He detailed how these creatures had become more organized, as if someone was controlling them. If it had previously been the corporation behind this, it seemed that now someone else was pulling the strings. Lehm and the others confirmed his words, mentioning that they had recently seen corporate soldiers fighting off hordes of zombies, which struck them as odd. Alex didn''t reveal all the details, only stating the facts and backing them up with examples. "Damn, I knew it wasn''t going to be this simple after we lost contact with HQ," Soap cursed. "If your assumptions are correct, that means these undead are no longer under the corporation''s control?" Price asked coldly. "Looks like it. There''s no other explanation for now," Alex shook his head. A tense silence hung in the air. Now that no one was controlling the army of the dead, the situation was far more dangerous. Alex suggested that Price and his team join their group, explaining where they were headed. Price thought for a moment and then nodded, agreeing to temporarily cooperate. Alex didn''t push further ¡ª he knew the soldiers would need time to make a final decision. Suddenly, a loud, angry scream echoed: "WONG!!!" Alex instantly turned around and locked eyes with the guys. Without wasting a second, he quickly moved toward the source of the noise. From a distance, he saw Koko being held back by Valmet. Koko was furiously trying to break free from her grip, as if she was about to pounce on the girl with black hair standing across from her. Alex immediately recognized her. The girl wore a slight, almost mocking smile as she watched Koko rage. "Ada Wong..." Alex thought to himself, recalling how Koko had repeatedly complained about her. Alex''s eyes flared for a moment when he noticed a barely perceptible dark thread extending from Ada Wong. "Of course... Who else but her would try to steal a fragment of the Marker?" he thought coldly, keeping a sharp eye on the woman. Alex quickened his pace, moving toward the scene. His gaze slid over Ada Wong, his eyes narrowing as he assessed her condition. When Koko saw Alex, she immediately clung to him, grabbing his clothes and indignantly complaining: "Don''t you dare bring this woman on board! I''d rather trust Rebecca with guarding the nuclear weapons than trust her!" Koko angrily pointed at Ada. "Koko, why are you saying this? I thought we were friends," Ada feigned a hurt voice, as if she were actually offended by Koko''s words. "Friends?!" Koko glared at her. "How many times have you lied to me? You keep saying you''ll pay me back later, but you never do! You owe me, Wong!" "Really? Owe you? I don''t remember that," Ada replied with an innocent smile, staring directly into Koko''s eyes. Koko gritted her teeth in anger, clearly ready to lash out at her rival. Alex sighed heavily and held Koko tighter, preventing her from lunging at Ada. He glanced at Valmet, hoping for help, but she simply raised her hands in a dramatic gesture, showing she wasn''t going to intervene. Alex narrowed his eyes, glaring at her like a traitor, but Valmet merely rolled her eyes and turned away. Meanwhile, Ada stopped teasing Koko and shifted her gaze to Alex, raising an eyebrow. "Wow, I didn''t expect you to have a boyfriend, Koko. Especially such... attractive one," a mischievous smile played on Ada''s lips. "I thought you were into girls." "So what?" Koko huffed, holding Alex even tighter. "Shut up and be jealous! I''ve got a handsome, strong, and smart husband, and you''ll grow old and alone, unwanted by anyone!" Ada''s eyes twitched, but her face still wore a light, almost indifferent smile. However, there was a flash of jealousy and envy in her eyes. Her gaze slid over Alex, and at that moment, he noticed something that made him tense up. There was a barely perceptible dark thread trailing from her ¡ª elusive, but unmistakably sinister. "Of course... She''s already under the influence of the Marker, and it''s a miracle she''s still in her right mind considering how long she''s been carrying it," Alex thought to himself, never taking his eyes off Ada. His suspicions were confirmed. Despite her outward confidence, Ada looked worn out ¡ª the signs of fatigue were too obvious. How long had she been carrying the shard? Judging by her condition, far too long. "Ada Wong, I presume?" Alex said calmly, drawing her attention. "Guess you''re right," she smirked, crossing her arms. "What is it? You''ve decided to ditch Koko and focus on me?" Her lips stretched into a seductive smile, clearly trying to make Koko even more upset. "No," Alex answered coolly. "I just need you to hand over what''s in your bag." Ada put on an innocent expression. "I don''t know what you mean. Do you need my makeup?" "Don''t joke," Alex''s voice became firm. "You either give it to me willingly, and I''ll help you, or I take it myself, and you can count on no one but yourself." Ada squinted. The game of seduction was over ¡ª now she looked at Alex warily, calculating. "Why should I trust you?" "You shouldn''t," Alex shrugged. "But I''m the only one who can help you. So, choose: you give it up willingly, or I take it by force." He extended his hand, waiting for her decision. Alex and Ada locked eyes, like entering a silent duel. He saw before him a woman who perhaps didn''t even realize how much she had endangered not only herself but her whole group. If it weren''t for him and his team, Ada Wong and everyone with her would have long been victims of the undead army. "Foolish... but maybe not hopeless yet," Alex sighed inwardly. "Dammit... Fine, here," Ada muttered reluctantly, pulling out a small vial from her bag. Alex took the vial, narrowing his eyes slightly. Inside it shimmered a shard about the size of a finger. This was the second Marker fragment he had found in this world, but how many more were scattered across the globe? He wondered: if he gathered enough of them, perhaps he could develop a spell capable of tracking and destroying them all at once. The situation with the constructed Markers was more complicated, but he believed that once the Avatar of Nyan-Nyan was destroyed, they would lose their power. "Is this what I think it is?" Valmet''s voice pulled him from his thoughts. "Yes, exactly," Alex nodded. "GIR!" As soon as he shouted the name, his loyal assistant came rushing to him within a second. "Take this to the workshop," Alex handed the vial to the robo-dog. GIR saluted briefly, turned, and sped off toward the aircraft carrier. Ada watched all of this with wide eyes. "What the hell is that thing?!" Her voice was a mix of surprise and confusion. Alex looked at her with a dry smirk. "I can''t decide whether to call you lucky or just terribly stupid." "What''s that supposed to mean?" Ada huffed, crossing her arms. "Are you insulting me?" "I''m just stating the obvious," Alex shrugged. "You''ve been carrying something extremely dangerous without even realizing the consequences. It''s like carrying a piece of uranium in your pocket, hoping it will give you superpowers." "True!" Koko chimed in, giving Ada a disdainful look. "You always steal things without thinking about what they actually are!" "Well, that''s my way of earning," Ada shrugged, openly ignoring Koko''s jab. "So how are you planning to help me now?" "Come closer, and you''ll see." Ada raised an eyebrow but took a step forward. At that moment, Alex''s hand was enveloped in soft green light. Before Ada could say anything, he gently touched her head. Her body jolted and then froze ¡ª Alex felt the dark threads of the Marker, which had been threading through her mind, begin to tear and dissipate. When the process was complete, he stepped back, studying Ada''s face closely. Now it remained to be seen what consequences the Marker''s influence had left on her¡­ To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 271 - 271: The Reason for the Delay in Hong Kong After Alex handed the Marker fragment to his little helper, GIR, he focused on his next task¡ªhealing Ada''s mind. He had already seen what happened to those affected by the power of Chaos: their minds slowly deteriorated, and they inevitably went insane. The situation with the Marker was no different. "Chaos, the Marker¡­ Both blur the line between knowledge and madness," Alex thought. The ancients said that there was a thin boundary between enlightenment and insanity. The knowledge granted by the Outer Gods, just like the revelations of the Marker, pushed the mind to its limits, driving mortals insane. Everyone who tried to peek beyond the veil of secrets hiding the truth inevitably became its victim. Alex''s hand glowed with a soft green light as he gently placed his palm over Ada''s eyes, erasing the Marker''s influence. But the moment he began cleansing her mind, an unexpected realization struck him¡ªthe Marker''s power was directly linked to the power of the Outer Gods. "So that''s it¡­ How did I not see this sooner? The Marker and the Outer God are one and the same." He recalled the existence of Nyan-Nyan''s avatar, which was likely connected to all of this. If not for the circumstances he was in, he would have smacked himself on the forehead for his slowness. "Damn it, I''ve been acting like an idiot..." He had ignored too many hints: the lack of human essence in those who turned into zombies, the loss of identity in the infected, the incoherent mutterings of the insane, the very fact that the Marker appeared in this world¡­ All of it pointed to an obvious conclusion, but he had chosen to believe that Nyan-Nyan''s avatar had simply stolen the Marker from another universe. In reality, it was the other way around. "And how much longer are you planning to keep your hand on my eyes?" Ada''s voice pulled him out of his thoughts. "Right! Stop touching that woman already! You might catch something from her," Koko added indignantly. "Oh, right¡­ Sorry," Alex removed his hand. "Got a bit distracted." "Catch something?!" Ada squinted in irritation. "Are you saying I''m contagious? You''re the one spending all your time stuck on a ship, so think about who''s really at risk here." Alex glanced at the girls, who had started arguing again. Then he looked at Valmet, hoping she would step in. However, her tired expression made it clear that this time, she preferred to stay out of it. Sighing, Alex placed a hand on Koko''s head, signaling her to calm down. The argument stopped, but the two women continued to glare at each other with obvious hostility. "How did Ada Wong even end up in such petty squabbles? Shouldn''t she be cold and calculating? Now she''s acting like an ordinary girl." He cast a glance at the sky. It was already late, and now was not the best time to make further decisions. Scanning the camp, he spotted his Valkyrie¡ªshe was busy handing out assignments. Not wanting to disturb her, he tried to find Rebecca, but she was nowhere in sight. Closing his eyes, he sensed her presence in the workshop¡ªshe was likely studying the Marker fragment. The other girls were also occupied, and Alex didn''t want to interrupt them. "Alright, enough arguing. Just tell me, where did you get that fragment?" he asked, turning his attention back to Ada. "Does it even matter? You already took it," she brushed him off. "It does matter," Alex smiled. "I healed you, so be a good girl and tell me where you got it." Ada couldn''t deny the obvious¡ªhe had really helped her. Ever since she had stolen the fragment, terrifying nightmares had haunted her. She couldn''t sleep properly, and the longer it went on, the worse her dreams became. Each time she closed her eyes, she plunged into horror that became increasingly realistic. Sometimes, it even seemed to her that she could no longer distinguish reality from a dream. Nothing helped. At first, they were just nightmares, but then the voices began to appear. They whispered to her, eroding the boundaries of her mind day by day. Ada was already sure that she was slowly but surely going insane. But now... Everything was gone. The voices fell silent. The exhaustion vanished, and for the first time in a long while, her mind was clear. "Hmm..." Ada crossed her arms, her gaze becoming calculating. "And what do I get for this information? You do understand that I don''t work for free." She smirked. "Everything comes at a price, Alex. You got the shard, you helped me¡ªwe''re even. But information... that''s a different deal." Alex''s eye twitched¡ªAda still managed to seek profit even in a situation like this. He could, of course, just read her memories, but then he''d have to come up with an explanation for how he obtained that information, and he was too lazy to deal with that. However, he was interested not only in the shard''s origin but also in who Ada was planning to hand it over to. Though, he didn''t need an interrogation to figure that out¡ªit wasn''t hard to guess the potential buyer. There was only one person who would want a Marker fragment¡ªWesker. Alex couldn''t understand why he was getting involved in this chess game. He knew that Wesker was smart enough to distinguish a real threat from controlled chaos. However, after piecing the facts together, he concluded that Wesker''s own arrogance had clouded his judgment. He either didn''t realize he was playing by someone else''s rules or was well aware of it but was simply waiting for the right moment to stab his "ally" in the back again. "Stop trying to profit from everything!" Koko suddenly snapped, pointing at Ada. "You''ve already been saved twice, and yet you''re still trying to drive up your price!" "Alright, Koko, that''s enough," Alex stopped her before turning his gaze to Ada. "So, what do you want?" "Now that''s how you should start a conversation," Ada chuckled. "See, Koko? This is how you negotiate. Instead of trying to drive the price down, you need to start the bargaining properly." Koko gritted her teeth in frustration. Alex sighed and placed his hand on her head again, slowly running his fingers through her hair to calm her down. He had already known how this would turn out when he first asked Koko about Ada. And now his concerns were confirmed¡ªtheir arguments were even more heated than Koko''s spats with Rika. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Placing a hand on his forehead, Alex exhaled heavily. Keeping them apart would be a logical solution, but he understood that it would only be a temporary measure. There was no retreat. He looked at Ada, signaling that it was time to get to the point. "There''s a lab in Hong Kong," Ada finally said. "That''s where I got this fragment. There was a larger specimen, but I only managed to take a small piece to avoid attracting attention." "That''s enough," Alex raised his hand, stopping her. He had heard everything he needed¡ªa lab in Hong Kong. That could be valuable information. Now, he was curious about what exactly could be found there. Valmet, glancing at him, immediately understood what he was thinking. From her expression, it was clear that she had already guessed¡ªAlex was planning to infiltrate it. Moreover, according to Ada, there was another fragment of the Marker in the laboratory. However, the question remained: had it already been taken away? If the fragment was still there, then Alex had a chance to obtain something truly valuable. "You''ve never been told that interrupting a lady while she''s speaking is rude?" Ada raised an eyebrow. "Aren''t you curious why I stole it and who I was planning to sell it to? People usually ask those questions." "I''ve already learned everything I need to know," Alex replied calmly. "Tomorrow, you''re taking me to the lab." "And you''re sure you know who I was selling it to?" Ada asked with a hint of interest. "Wesker," Alex said without hesitation. "You''ve worked for him more than once, so don''t bother denying it. I''ve seen your dossier, bank statements from fake accounts. I know who you sold information to, who you betrayed, and who paid for your services. For you, it''s standard practice¡ªworking for one side and then selling its secrets to the enemy." "Snooping through someone else''s dirty laundry? How impolite," Ada smirked, narrowing her eyes. "Maybe," Alex shrugged, lighting a cigarette. "And don''t forget, tomorrow you''re leading me to the lab entrance." Ada wanted to protest, but when she saw Alex''s expression, she realized she had no choice. She could only surrender temporarily, but she definitely wasn''t planning to do such a dangerous job for free. Alex knew exactly what Ada was thinking. He had no doubt that in the end, she would demand her price. But right now, his main interest was the Evil Corporation''s lab in Hong Kong. He didn''t know what he would find there, but his gut told him not to expect anything good. His instincts had never failed him, which meant that in the underground complex, trouble was the minimum he could encounter. At worst, there was something extremely intriguing hidden inside. After finishing his conversation with Ada, Alex advised her to get a good rest before tomorrow. Leaving her in the care of Valmet and Koko, he headed to Brunhilde to learn more about the new arrivals. He was especially interested in the group of scientists mentioned by Captain Price. According to him, these specialists might be able to develop an antidote for the zombie virus. To be honest, Alex was highly skeptical about it. The virus ravaging the world was a hellish mix of countless strains, and creating a cure for such chaos was incredibly difficult. "How are the newcomers?" he asked as he approached Brunhilde. "They''re fine. They''ve been checked, no infections, but they''re all exhausted and starving. We need to feed them and let them rest. The soldiers and martial arts experts are holding up well, but the rest... well, you get the idea," she explained. "I do," Alex nodded. "Anyway, I found out some useful information." He took Brunhilde''s hand to get her attention. "And what did you find out?" she asked, looking at him with intrigue. "I''ll tell you later. But for now, one thing¡ªPrice said there''s a group of scientists among the newcomers who supposedly can create an antidote for the zombie virus." "And you believe that?" Brunhilde shook her head. "I don''t doubt the wisdom of mortals¡ªthey''re capable of many things... But even I find it hard to imagine that they could create a serum that could protect people." Alex simply nodded in agreement and explained why he considered this task nearly impossible. It wasn''t that he didn''t want such an antidote to exist, but he knew how difficult it was. However, if this group truly decided to try, he was ready to share the data he had. Brunhilde also understood that even in the best-case scenario, the chances of success were very slim. But it was still worth trying. Once the conversation ended, Alex loudly announced for everyone to head to the aircraft carrier. People immediately started moving, preparing for boarding. Alex and his soldiers were the last to board, making sure no one was left behind. Throwing one last glance at the destroyed city, Alex stepped onto the ship. He didn''t get involved in organizational matters, leaving the distribution of the newcomers to others. Instead, he headed straight to his workroom. There, he found Rebecca carefully examining a fragment of the Marker. Alex wasn''t worried about her safety¡ªshe had a ring that protected her not only physically but also on the mental and spiritual levels. However, he really didn''t like the fact that she was playing with that thing. Without saying a word, he took the fragment from her and placed it in a black container where another fragment was already stored. And the moment the two fragments were near each other... They started to fuse. Alex watched the process with curiosity. "Huh, interesting... Didn''t expect them to merge. Just like living metal," he muttered thoughtfully. "Disgusting," Rebecca grimaced. Alex smirked and affectionately ruffled her hair before hiding the container in his inventory. He then handed over control of the aircraft carrier to G.I.R. and ordered him to move several kilometers away from shore to anchor until morning. Rebecca wanted to ask why they weren''t continuing to sail, but Alex simply replied that he would explain everything once the others gathered. Leaving the room, Alex, Rebecca, and G.I.R. returned to the bridge. G.I.R. took the helm, steered the ship further from the land, and stopped it. Alex leaned back in his chair, tiredly rubbed his face, and closed his eyes. He was very curious about what he would find in the laboratory in Hong Kong. But his gut told him¡ªnothing would be that simple. After a while, the girls started returning to the bridge. The first thing they saw was Alex, his head tilted back, sitting with his eyes closed. "Why aren''t we sailing further? Why are we anchored?" Yuriko asked first. "Friend of Koko..." Alex began. "This woman is not my friend," Koko immediately interrupted him, gritting her teeth in anger. Alex rolled his eyes. "Alright, not Koko''s friend," he corrected himself. "Anyway, she said there''s a lab of the ''Evil Corporation'' in this city. And I want to check it out. That''s why we''re not sailing further." Saya gave him a skeptical look. "Are you sure about this? Don''t you think she might have lied?" "Unfortunately, no. She didn''t lie," Alex sighed. "Ada Wong brought a fragment of the Marker with her. And according to her, she stole it specifically from the lab in Hong Kong." Alex told the girls everything he could at the moment, including the reasons why he wanted to explore the laboratory. After listening to him, they silently nodded, agreeing with his arguments. Ada Wong''s name sounded familiar, but it wasn''t until a moment later that they remembered how Koko often complained about a woman with whom they had constant disagreements. Now the question remained: who would Alex take with him? He would have preferred to go alone, as he wasn''t sure what awaited them inside the laboratory. However, judging by the looks on the girls'' faces, they were planning to go with him anyway, and they wouldn''t accept a refusal. He didn''t want to bring too many people, so he decided on Valmet, Rebecca, and Saeko ¡ª they would definitely be able to take care of themselves. It wasn''t that he didn''t trust the others; he just didn''t want to put them at unnecessary risk. The girls understood this, so they didn''t argue. In addition to them, Alex decided to take G.I.R. and M.I.M.I. ¡ª he wanted to use them to hack into the laboratory''s security system to avoid any unnecessary problems. "And what does this Marker fragment look like?" Rhei asked, pressing her finger to her lips. "Right, with all this talk, I completely forgot about it. Isn''t it an artifact from some ancient alien civilization? Shouldn''t it have some kind of effect?" added Rika, opening a can of beer. "It''s just a piece of stone, don''t think too much about it," Alex replied indifferently. "Non-friend Koko already suffered enough carrying that thing around. And I think I don''t need to explain what could happen to a person if they carry that fragment for too long." "So, Non-friend Koko is going to go crazy and start writing bloody symbols on the walls, like in horror movies?" Shizuka asked with clear concern. "No, I already helped her. And the fragment itself is sealed in a special container," Alex said, stepping closer to hug the worried girl. "And how did you help her? Wasn''t she supposed to, you know... start breaking down? How do you even cure someone from that?" Saya asked with interest. "Come closer, I''ll show you," Alex waved his hand, inviting her to step closer. Saya raised an eyebrow but still approached. Alex''s hand began to glow with a soft green light, and he gently placed it on her head. The girls watched the process with curiosity ¡ª they were interested in what exactly he was doing and what effect it would have. As soon as Alex touched Saya, her eyes closed, and her expression relaxed. It felt as though her mind had been cleared, and her thoughts became light and orderly. She even felt as if she had found answers to questions that had previously troubled her. When Alex removed his hand, Saya slowly opened her eyes. "So, how do you feel?" he asked with a light smile. "I don''t even know how to describe it... My head feels lighter, my thoughts aren''t tangled... How did you do that?" Saya asked with genuine curiosity. "I just calmed your mind. Nothing complicated. I told you, chakra is universal energy," Alex replied, shrugging. "Can I try too?" Shizuka spoke up, still in his embrace and looking at him curiously from below. "Of course, anyone who wants to, line up," Alex smirked, hugging Shizuka tighter. The girls exchanged glances, but soon, all of them except Rebecca and Brunhilda wanted to experience the effect for themselves. Alex saw no reason to refuse, so he performed the mind-cleansing procedure for each of them. Once the process was complete, the girls discussed their sensations, but his smile faltered slightly when the older women claimed that their skin felt softer. He was sure he had simply calmed their minds, not conducted any cosmetic procedures, but he didn''t argue ¡ª additional explanations could take too long. It was already evening outside, and there was no more work to be done, so they could afford to relax a little. "By the way, where''s Alice? It''s already late, and she''s still not here," Alex suddenly remarked, looking around. "Where else? She''s still training with Honoka and Malka. She got so excited about becoming a kunoichi that now she''s taking lessons from that quiet girl¡­ Shigure," Brunhilda replied, rolling her eyes. "Better she becomes a kunoichi than what she wanted to be before ¡ª some kind of Battle Sister serving the Emperor," Namiyo added, nodding in agreement. "Don''t even mention it," Kiriko smirked, resting her hand on her cheek. "I can''t even imagine Alice as an inquisitor..." "Three is already enough without her," Yuriko chimed in. "GIR, MIMI, and Stitch are completely obsessed with worshiping this Emperor. They start every day with a prayer..." Alex sighed, realizing that a whole mini-faction of fanatics had already formed among his team. Alex watched the girls, who had started a rather strange conversation, and was glad that GIR, MIMI, and Stitch weren''t nearby. If those three had overheard this debate, they would have jumped into heated arguments and probably would have been ready to argue with the girls until morning. To distract them from unnecessary discussions, Alex simply turned on a show. The girls immediately fell silent and grabbed snacks. And so ended the day on the aircraft carrier. The next morning, Alex woke up not from the usual sensations ¡ª someone chewing on his cheek or trying to suffocate him with their chest ¡ª but from the loud noise of two arguing people. With a heavy sigh, he opened his eyes and tried to figure out who had managed to start an argument so early. Rising, he carefully pushed Saya away, who was also starting to wake up. Scanning the room with sleepy eyes, Alex noticed that all the girls were looking in one direction. Following their gazes, he saw Koko and Ada Wong. Well, now it was clear where the noise was coming from. These two seemingly grown women had started a heated argument right from the morning. Alex listened closely to their words to understand what the issue was. "I''m telling you again, Wong, you don''t belong here!" Koko snapped irritably, trying to push Ada out of the room. "Alex is still sleeping, so get out!" "Sleeping, you say?" Ada responded with a smirk, easily avoiding Koko''s attempts. "I thought he said he wanted me to take him to the lab. So, like a good person, I came to wake him up." "''Good person''?" Koko snorted. "You''re less of a good person than the zombies wandering the streets! At least zombies are honest about their intentions ¡ª they want to eat me and don''t hide it. But trusting you is like hoping that a zombie will suddenly decide not to eat me!" Alex looked at them with a dry gaze but decided to ignore the circus. Rubbing his face to shake off the remnants of sleep, he embraced Saya, lifted her in his arms, and made his way to the table. After seating the still sleepy girl, he cleared his throat, drawing the attention of the two arguers. Koko and Ada fell silent and turned to him. Alex silently pointed to the table, signaling that they could continue their conversation during breakfast. Ada flashed a provocative grin at Koko, then skillfully slipped past her and sat at the table. Koko stomped her feet in annoyance but eventually plopped down onto Alex''s lap. Alex sighed and stroked her head, trying to calm the irritated girl. Rika was the happiest, since Koko had finally met a worthy opponent who could get under her skin. "Valmet, when you''re done with breakfast, gather the guys," Alex said, sipping his coffee. "You''re bringing the guys along too?" Yuriko asked, sipping her hot drink. "Just in case," he replied calmly. "Extra hands won''t hurt. Who knows what we''ll find there? We might need to carry something useful." The girls didn''t argue with his decision. While Alex drank his coffee, he wondered what they might find in the laboratory. If there was a fragment of the Marker, there might be a chance to find the Marker itself ¡ª or at least its beginnings. Sighing to himself, he hoped it would just be an abandoned lab that everyone had evacuated from¡­ but he knew his hopes were unlikely to be realized. As breakfast came to an end, Valmet went to gather the team, and Alex asked Namiyo to take control of the aircraft carrier. He didn''t want to waste time on boats and a long land journey in search of transport. After a while, Valmet returned and reported that the guys had been warned and were ready to set out. Alex nodded and, while Saeko, Rebecca, and Valmet finished preparing, double-checked the gear. "Alright, it''s time to move out. We need to explain the plan to the guys," he said, gripping the hilt of Yamato tighter. The girls nodded, fully ready to leave. Alex, thinking that Ada could use some protection as well, asked the others to wait and headed to his workshop. Grabbing another energy shield from the table, he quickly returned to the group and handed the device to Ada. "And what''s this?" she asked curiously, examining the item in her hands. "Energy shield," Alex explained. "All my girls have one. If you want to know how to use it, ask them." Ada raised an eyebrow with a light smile. "Huh? Since when did I become one of your girls?" Alex yawned tiredly, covering his mouth with his hand. "We''ve known each other for a day. When would you have become one? This is just for your safety. If I wanted to pursue you, I would''ve done it differently." He sighed. "Now, enough wasting time. I want to leave Hong Kong by evening." Without waiting for a response, Alex turned around and walked forward, leaving Ada standing with the energy shield in her hands. Saeko and Rebecca followed him, while Valmet lingered, beckoning Ada to follow her. On the way, she explained how the shield worked and how to use it. Descending into the cargo hold where the transport was stored, Alex saw Lehm and his people, including Price, Ghost, and Soap. However, there were also Chun-Li, Cammy, Ryu, Ken, and even masters from Ry¨­zanpaku. Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Isn''t that a bit much? I thought I only asked for Lehm and his people," he remarked. Soap smirked. "A rumor spread that you''re heading to the Corporation''s laboratory, so we decided to help out. Extra hands never hurt." Alex shrugged ¡ª arguing was pointless. He pulled out his phone and sent a signal to GIR and MIMI, then decided to give a quick briefing. "Alright, since everyone''s here, who am I to refuse?" he said, lighting a cigarette. "And what exactly are you looking for in there?" Ghost asked, watching Alex closely. "I don''t know yet, but I think we''ll find something useful. Now, listen carefully," Alex replied, pulling out a holographic projector from his pocket. He turned to Ada: "Show the map where the entrance to the laboratory is." When she indicated the exact location, Alex asked her to describe the internal structure of the facility. It turned out the underground complex resembled an ant colony. Hearing this, Alex involuntarily grimaced ¡ª it was far too reminiscent of typical scenes from horror movies. "So, we have an entrance. But basically, we''re going into someone else''s den, and we don''t know the state of the lab right now. We''re flying blind," he said, scanning the gathered people with his eyes. Price lit a cigar and grunted. "And what''s your plan, kid?" "It depends on whether the lab has electricity. If it does, my little helpers will be able to take control of the complex, which will make things easier for us. If not, we''ll have to improvise. So I recommend you bring gear," Alex replied. He continued discussing with the others, deciding the best place to infiltrate the underground complex. Deep down, Alex didn''t want to take too many people ¡ª the risk was too high. In the end, the masters from Ry¨­zanpaku decided to stay behind, though Shigure insisted on participating. Chun-Li and Cammy also intended to go, and despite all of Alex''s attempts to talk them out of it, he couldn''t convince them otherwise. As the briefing came to a close, Alex reminded everyone to prepare and take ropes ¡ª they might come in handy. He then warned them that they would leave as soon as the aircraft carrier returned to port. Alex grabbed his katana, Yamato, and, surveying the assembled group, said: "Alright, it''s time to move out. I''ll explain the next steps on-site." To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 272 - 272: The Secret Complex of the Evil Corporation Alex watched as the others prepared their gear for the raid on the Evil Corporation''s lab in Hong Kong. He had no idea who was currently in control of the facility, so he didn''t want to take unnecessary risks with his people. Did the Corporation have an advanced AI managing all their sites worldwide? Possibly. But even if that were the case, it was better to be cautious. He had no intention of reenacting the Resident Evil scenario. While the others were busy with preparations, he headed toward his motorcycle, deciding to have a little fun. Since they were in China, why not add some atmosphere? Only one character came to mind, perfectly fitting the situation. The only thing left was to change outfits. After all, heading into a lab in shorts and a T-shirt was, to put it mildly, not the best idea. Sure, Alex could fight demons, mutants, and zombies in pajamas if needed, but he didn''t want to waste time on unnecessary explanations. Opening a compartment on his motorcycle, he discreetly pulled out clothes from his inventory. Since he had decided to fully embrace the role, why not bring to life the image of Qin Shi Huang, which he had used in Valhalla during Ragnarok? "Alvitr, my dear, mind helping me complete the look?" he asked his spoiled partner mentally, adjusting his outfit with a light smile. "I''m not your costume designer!" Alvitr replied irritably. "Come on, don''t be mad. It''s not a big deal for you." "Fine, but this is the last time! And don''t even think about dragging me into your cosplay games again!" Smirking, Alex put on the claws that Alvitr had transformed into. Two long claws covered his index and middle fingers on his right hand, while three sharp claws adorned his left¡ªon his index, middle, and ring fingers. He swung his hands a few times, testing the balance and comfort. Then he considered wearing a blindfold like Ying Zheng had, but quickly dismissed the idea. Alex didn''t like anything limiting his vision. After finishing his outfit change, he grabbed Yamato and headed back to the group. As soon as he appeared, all eyes were on him¡ªsome filled with surprise, others with interest. "We''re here prepping gear for a stealth mission, and you went to change outfits? You gotta be joking," Soap said in disbelief. "Mou mantai!" Alex replied casually, waving a hand. The group exchanged glances, not understanding what he had just said. Alex smirked and looked at Rebecca, who gave him a thumbs-up, approving his new look. Then he glanced at Valmet and Saeko¡ªboth nodded in agreement, confirming that the outfit suited him. "What? Someone translate what he just mumbled!" Soap frowned. "He said, ''Relax,''" Chun-Li explained. "Exactly, Soap, relax. It''s my hobby, and I''m not giving it up, even if the world is falling apart," Alex replied lazily. "Trust me, this isn''t even the weirdest thing," Sasaki Shio added, crossing his arms. "He showed up to rescue us once wearing a Hawaiian shirt and shorts." "You are one seriously weird guy..." Soap concluded, shaking his head. Alex just shrugged and told everyone to get ready. Then he spoke with the Ryozanpaku masters, warning them to stay alert in case of unforeseen circumstances. He also reminded them to relay a message to Brunhilde: if something went wrong, the ship should move a few kilometers away from the port to avoid attracting a massive horde of undead. Hayato assured him that he would pass the message to Brunhilde as soon as Alex and his group left the ship. Alex nodded, satisfied with the response. While he was talking with the martial arts masters, the others had already secured transport for the mission and were making a final check of their gear. The girls¡ªRebecca, Valmet, Saeko, Chun-Li, Cammy, Shigure, and Ada Wong¡ªcrammed into one Humvee, bringing along GIR and MIMI. The guys had to settle for another vehicle. In the end, it took three vehicles to get everyone to the lab without issues. One carried Lehm and his team, another had Price, Ghost, and Soap. Seeing that there was no room left for him, Alex decided to ride with the latter. "Looks like I''m going with you guys. No space in the other Humvees. You don''t mind, do you?" he asked, opening the door. "Hop in, mate," Price smirked. Alex smiled and, before getting into the vehicle, waved his hand, signaling the convoy to move out. Valmet, who was behind the wheel, responded with a quick flash of the headlights. Once he was sure everyone was ready, Alex climbed into the Humvee and shut the door. As soon as the aircraft carrier came to a complete stop and lowered the ramp, Alex closed his eyes and spread his mana throughout the city, trying to assess the situation. He didn''t sense any significant presence of demons, mutants, or zombies, which made him a bit wary. The only explanation that came to mind was that the undead might have lost interest in the city after the disappearance of the Marker shard, which was now in Ada Wong''s possession. Either way, the lack of a massive enemy presence made things easier. Once the ramp was fully lowered, Valmet started the engine and was the first to drive off the carrier. She was followed by the Humvee carrying Lehm and his team, with Alex, Price, Ghost, and Soap bringing up the rear. Sticking his arm out of the window, Alex waved to the girls remaining on deck. The route had already been planned out¡ªall they had to do now was reach the lab in one piece. Cracking the window open slightly, Alex lit a cigarette, but he immediately felt Ghost''s intense gaze on him. "If you want to ask something, just ask," Alex smirked, looking at him. "Otherwise, I''ll start thinking you''re trying to develop telepathy and picked me as your first target." Soap, sitting in the front seat, couldn''t hold back his laughter and burst out laughing. Even Price chuckled at Alex''s jab at Ghost. Taking a slow drag from his cigarette, Alex turned to Ghost, who was still staring at him. "Who are you?" Ghost asked, his voice simple but firm. "You mean what I did before all this?" Alex tilted his head slightly, trying to gauge his thoughts. Ghost nodded, confirming the guess. Judging by their faces, even Price and Soap were curious. They had been wondering for a while who Alex really was and how he had managed to stay under the radar for so long. Alex smirked. He was used to these kinds of questions by now. "Nothing special. I was a mercenary. Did odd jobs here and there," he said casually. "Aren''t you a little too young to be a mercenary?" Price asked skeptically, glancing in the rearview mirror. "You don''t look a day over eighteen." "Well, I''m not telling you you''re too old to be a soldier," Alex chuckled. Price laughed. "Ha! Fair enough. There was a time I thought about retiring¡­ But, as you can see, that didn''t quite work out." "Heh, though I doubt any of us will get to retire now," Soap remarked with a grin. "We''ve only got two options: either the dead eat us, or, if we''re lucky, we live to see old age." Alex smiled and nodded in agreement. He knew damn well that retirement was no longer in the cards for them. If they didn''t eliminate the root of the problem in this world, no one would ever be able to sleep peacefully again. Taking another deep drag from his cigarette, he watched the ruined buildings and empty streets passing by. He knew that in some universes, the situation was much worse than here. There would always be places where nightmares reached their peak. But even in this world, where two powerful beings had decided to claim it for themselves, the situation was far from hopeless. Alex wondered how many universes had already been consumed by Davot and the Avatar Nyan-Nyan, who called himself the Minister of Monoliths. He didn''t even want to imagine how many lives had been destroyed by these two. If he didn''t deal with them here, they would just escape, regain their strength, and continue their bloody march through other worlds. And then the cost of hesitation would be even higher. "Looks like we''re here," Price''s voice snapped Alex out of his thoughts. Alex looked up and saw that Valmet and Lehm had stopped the Humvee near a partially destroyed building. He got out of the vehicle, followed by Price, Ghost, and Soap, who were already readying their weapons and scanning their surroundings. Grabbing Yamato, Alex approached the others and surveyed the tall, weathered building, which appeared to have been an office center. The corners of his lips twitched into a smirk¡ªthank god it wasn''t an abandoned mansion with secret passages leading to a dungeon. "Why are you smiling?" Ada asked, noticing his expression. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh, just thinking that in horror movies, the entrance to secret labs is always hidden under old mansions," Alex replied with a grin. "Damn, that''s true," Lutz muttered, nodding. "It''s in every second movie!" "Well, it''s a classic clich¨¦," Rebecca pointed out, resting her hands behind her head. Alex nodded approvingly and even listed a couple of examples from movies. Deciding not to linger outside, he gestured for everyone to head inside. Ada took the lead, showing the way to the elevator that would take them to the underground complex. Alex periodically sent out mana pulses, checking for any unwanted guests inside the building. Following Ada, he carefully scanned the area for anything useful, but the building seemed to have been abandoned for a long time. Crumbling walls, peeling plaster, broken windows, and furniture debris¡ªa typical scene of neglect. After a few minutes of navigating through rubble and climbing over fallen beams, they finally reached a utility room. "A utility room? They hid the entrance to the secret lab in the damn utility room? Why?" R muttered in confusion. "Why not? Who, besides the janitors, even comes in here? It''s much better than hiding it in one of the toilet stalls," Alex shrugged. "True enough," Soap snorted. "But how would that even work? Would we have to flush ourselves down the toilet or something?" He snickered at the image, and Alex couldn''t help but laugh. Still grinning, he pushed open the door to the utility room and peeked inside. To his surprise, the room was quite spacious. He gestured for Ada to go ahead, offering to let her show what they should do next. The girl rolled her eyes but went in first. The others followed her, looking around curiously. Ada approached the wall, removed the cover from a hidden panel, and placed her palm on the scanner. Nothing happened. "Looks like there''s no power," she said with a deadpan expression, stating the obvious. "No way?" Chun-Li couldn''t resist making a sarcastic comment. "If you''re so smart, try opening it yourself," Ada retorted, rolling her eyes. Alex took control, stopping the girls before their exchange could escalate into an argument. He then asked Ada to point to the wall that should open after the fingerprint scan. Once she did, Alex waved his hand, signaling the others to step back to a safe distance. "Are you planning to break through the wall with your hands?" asked Cammy, surprised by his actions. "Exactly," Alex smirked. "Too bad I don''t have any candy, so maybe next time. Now step back another step." Cammy didn''t understand why he mentioned candy, but she didn''t argue, just shrugged and took a step back. The others followed her lead. Once he was sure everyone was at a safe distance, Alex gripped the scabbard of Yamato tighter, then grabbed the hilt and swiftly drew the katana. In the next moment, his blade blazed a blurry silhouette in the air, delivering a series of precise, lightning-fast strikes. Within seconds, the wall and the hidden metal doors of the elevator were sliced into neat pieces, which crashed to the ground, disappearing into the darkness of the shaft. Sliding Yamato back into its scabbard, Alex approached the edge and looked down. The elevator shaft descended so deep that even with a bright flashlight, the bottom couldn''t be seen. He felt the familiar urge to just jump down and test his endurance. "Wow, that''s deep¡­" Lehm whistled, shining his flashlight down. "Good thing we''ve got descent gear. Without it, we''d be climbing down for half the day." "Yeah, can''t even see the bottom," Soap confirmed, also peering into the darkness. To better assess the depth of the shaft, the guys threw down a few glow sticks. They tumbled down, bouncing off the walls, until they finally reached the bottom, casting a faint greenish light. Alex, watching this, smirked and then turned to the others, standing with his back to the shaft and shrugging nonchalantly. "Alright, I''ll go first. Don''t slow down, follow me. GIR, MIMI, behind me!" Before anyone could object, Alex simply leaned back and easily flew down. "HEY!" Ada shouted, but it was too late. His cheerful laughter echoed in the shaft, as if he were not falling into an abyss, but simply sliding down a roller coaster at an amusement park. GIR and MIMI exchanged looks, their eyes lighting up with excitement. Without hesitation, they laughed and followed suit. "WOOHOO!" they cheered as they jumped down. The others stood frozen, staring into the darkness of the shaft. Their faces expressed a mixture of shock and complete confusion. "What... the hell was that?!" Ada gasped in disbelief. "He just jumped down? And you guys aren''t even bothered?!" She turned to Rebecca, Valmet, and Saeko, hoping to see some reaction on their faces... but they just shrugged, as if it was the most normal thing in the world. "Why are you making a fuss?" Rebecca smirked, pulling out her gear. "Better hurry up, or we''ll miss something interesting." Without wasting any time, she attached her carabiner to the rope and without hesitation, jumped down, not spending a single second thinking about it. Those who had known Rebecca and Alex for a short time exchanged glances, suddenly realizing they had joined a group of real lunatics. Valmet sighed deeply and glanced at Saeko, who stood with her usual calm smile. Without saying a word, Valmet stepped forward, secured her carabiner to the rope, and started descending. Saeko, not falling behind, did the same without hesitation. Meanwhile, Alex crashed down with a loud bang, landing directly on the roof of the elevator, which was at the very bottom of the shaft. The metal structure groaned under his weight and then finally collapsed, burying the mechanisms inside. Right after him, with laughter, GIR and MIMI landed, clearly enjoying the freefall. Alex lazily dusted himself off and looked around. The only exit from there were the massive metal elevator doors. He approached them, effortlessly grabbed the panels, and slid them open, revealing a long, dimly lit corridor. "GIR, MIMI, take a look around," Alex ordered, getting them to their feet. The robots'' eyes lit up, illuminating the space ahead. Alex followed, carefully studying his surroundings. At first glance, there was nothing suspicious¡­ except for the fact that the corridor looked perfectly clean, despite being a secret laboratory. A moment later, sounds of people descending by ropes echoed from above. Alex turned and just in time, offered his hand to Rebecca to help her land. "I thought it''d be all bloodied here... or at least there''d be a couple of dead bodies lying around," she said, looking around. "But it''s all so clean." "Maybe it''s just the first level? Or maybe no one''s had the chance to get here and escape," Alex shrugged. "Who knows... Maybe the rest will look just like how a secret laboratory lair should look in horror movies?" Rebecca said with excitement, clearly inspired by the thought. Alex shrugged again. He wouldn''t be surprised if on the next floors they encountered disfigured bodies, blood-written messages, and other classic horror elements. After all, this was where the shard of the Marker was being studied. Moments later, Valmet and Saeko descended. Alex helped them out of the shaft, and the girls, surprised, noticed the same thing Rebecca had ¡ª the perfect cleanliness, instead of the expected mess of blood and bodies. While the others continued descending, Alex and the girls discussed what might lie ahead. When everyone finally reached the bottom, it was Soap who spoke first: "Alright, so where do we go now?" Alex thought for a moment, rubbing his chin. "First, we need to find something like a breaker or at least an outlet," he replied. "An outlet? What, are you planning to charge your phone?" Chun-Li smirked, narrowing her eyes. "Almost. I''m going to charge this entire complex, but how exactly¡ªwell, that''s still a secret," Alex grinned. "Ada, lead the way." Ada nodded, but before moving on, she innocently reminded Alex that he''d have to pay extra for her services as a guide. "Seriously?" Alex rolled his eyes. "Money doesn''t mean much here." "You can pay with something other than money," Ada added with a sly smile, squinting a little. Alex shot her a dry look and, not wanting to continue the conversation, moved forward. What was going on in that woman''s mind remained a mystery to him, and he wasn''t planning to figure it out. As they moved forward, the group carefully examined their surroundings. Only Alex, with his hands behind his head, looked like he was just out for an evening stroll. Finally, in one of the rooms, Alex found what he was looking for ¡ª an outlet. "Come here, GIR," he called to the robo-dog. GIR obediently walked over, and Alex, humming to himself, yanked the outlet from the wall, exposing the wires. He pulled a cable out from the back of the robot and began connecting it to the system. "Wait... you''re planning to power the whole complex from your dog?" Lehm asked in surprise, lighting a cigarette. "Kind of," Alex nodded, not distracted from his work. "Its cores can power half of Tokyo. For this place, it''s nothing." Ignoring the astonished looks from the others, Alex finished the connection and placed his hand on GIR''s head. "Slowly, GIR. Start gently so we don''t burn out the wiring," he ordered. GIR nodded and began slowly directing the electric charge through the cable into the outlet. Gradually increasing the voltage, he monitored the system until, finally, the lights in the room began to flicker and then lit up steadily. Alex nodded, signaling that they could continue ¡ª it was important to power up the entire complex so that the electricity wouldn''t cut out at the worst possible moment. When the light was fully restored, the others stared at the robo-dog with curiosity. Their thoughts immediately returned to Alex''s words about GIR''s core being able to power half of Tokyo. Now they were wondering what exactly was hidden inside this mechanical creature. However, Alex wasn''t about to reveal the secret. After all, if he told them that inside GIR and MIMI were miniature stars generating massive amounts of energy, no one would take him seriously. "Well, we have light ¡ª that''s something. Where to next?" Chun-Li asked, stepping closer to Alex. "Not sure yet. We need a map to navigate. Don''t count on Ada remembering every corner of this complex," he said, disconnecting GIR from the outlet. "Hey! I''m actually a very responsible spy, in case you didn''t know," Ada protested. "Yeah, sure, I know. Don''t forget, I''ve read your file. But a map won''t hurt," Alex replied, rolling his eyes. Ignoring Ada''s protest, he walked over to a computer in the corner of the room. Like a seasoned office worker, Alex powered up the system, connected his phone to it, and waited for it to load. Humming a tune to himself, he rummaged through the desk drawers looking for something useful. "You''re acting like you''ve spent your whole life working in an office. It''s so natural that it''s actually a little creepy," R smirked. Alex just smiled and shook his head. When the system finished loading, he grabbed his phone and started hacking into the access. With considerable experience in such matters, Alex easily penetrated the complex''s system, quickly downloaded the map to his device, and then sent it to Lehm''s holographic display so he wouldn''t forget later. Everyone gathered around, studying the underground lab layout. It became clear why Ada had compared this place to an ant hive. The branching corridors, numerous rooms, hidden passages... Alex immediately marked three points of particular interest: the armory, the lab, and the very bottom level of the complex. The armory could contain experimental weapons that might come in handy later. The lab was the place where the Marker shard might still be, if it hadn''t been taken out yet. And the lower floors... Alex felt there was something truly important down there. "I don''t want to disappoint you, but if we start searching every corner, we''ll be here for a week, maybe longer," Cammy remarked, pointing out the obvious. "We don''t need to comb through everything. We''re interested in three places: the armory, the lab, and the lower level of the complex. The rest doesn''t concern us," Alex said, pointing to the necessary spots on the map. "Then it''s settled. Let''s split into two groups: one will go to the armory, the other to the lab," Lehm suggested. Alex nodded. Unplugging his phone from the system, he handed the map to GIR so it could navigate the space. When they stepped out into the corridor, the decision was made to divide the groups. Lehm and his team, including Price, Ghost, and Soap, would head to the armory. Alex, along with the girls, would go to the lab. Alex gave Lehm a sideways glance, fully understanding why he had suggested that particular division. Lehm caught his gaze, smirked, and, without taking the cigarette out of his mouth, simply raised an eyebrow, as if saying, "Well, you''re not opposed to this, right?" Alex rolled his eyes and sighed. It was all so obvious. Lehm was just playing along with the situation ¡ª wherever Alex went, the girls always ended up around him. "Alright, since we''re split up, now we just need to figure out how to get to the right places," Soap said, studying the map. Alex smirked, stepped forward, and with a broad smile said, "I don''t need this. The road lies where I walk!" At those words, everyone exchanged looks, throwing strange glances at Alex. Valmet simply sighed tiredly and placed her palm against her forehead ¡ª he was at it again with these antics. Rebecca, on the other hand, burst out laughing, remembering how Alex and In Zhen had spoken in a similar manner. Alex completely ignored the reactions around him and sank deeper into the persona of the First Emperor of China. Since he had dressed the part, he might as well stick to the role. "What, sorry?" Soap asked, digging in his ear as if trying to make sure he hadn''t misheard. "Looks like memory isn''t your strong suit, huh?" Alex snorted. "I told you. I follow the emperor''s path, and the road lies where I walk." With these words, he pointed with two fingers at the corridor ahead and, before anyone could say anything, he gave a slight stomp with his foot. The floor beneath him instantly cracked, and without giving anyone time to react, Alex fell through, disappearing to the lower level. Everyone stared in shock at the hole in the floor, then slowly turned their gaze toward Rebecca, Valmet, and Saeko ¡ª the ones who understood Alex''s nature the best. "Is he okay in the head?" Soap cautiously asked. "I mean... he''s not insane, right?" "Don''t worry about it. He gets like this sometimes, but he''s not dangerous," Valmet replied, taking a step forward. "For now, we should catch up to him. Good luck." With that, she jumped down. Rebecca, chuckling at the stunned expressions of the guys, scooped up GIR and MIMI and also dove into the hole. Saeko followed, nodding goodbye to the others and gracefully jumping down as well. Ada Wong sighed, rolled her eyes, and jumped down too, clearly not wanting to fall behind. The last to leave were Chun-Li, Cammy, and Shigure, leaving the guys standing alone in the empty corridor, silently staring at the hole in the floor. "Lehm, is this how it always is with you guys?" Price broke the silence, turning to his old friend. "Sometimes," Lehm admitted reluctantly, taking a drag. "Most of the time, he''s fine. But when he''s bored... he gets like this. Like back on Okinawa." "You mean that one time?" Soap perked up. "Yeah. When he fought a horde of mutants using a gold ingot he called Richard," Lehm nodded, exhaling smoke. "Wait..." Ghost stared at him in disbelief. "He fought a horde of mutants with... a gold ingot? You''re kidding, right?" "I wish I could say yes," Lehm smirked. "But honestly, it looked damn cool," Todzi added, nodding in approval. "Like something out of a game." "Alright, guys, we can chat on the way," Lehm interrupted, tossing the cigarette aside and stepping forward. "We need to get to the armory. I''ve got a bad feeling about this place. Stay alert and keep an eye out. We don''t know what''s hiding here... but judging by all the monsters in the city, they probably escaped from here." The guys silently nodded, agreeing with Lehm. The place already felt creepy, and now, with Alex and the girls gone, the atmosphere felt even more oppressive. The silence of the corridors, the muffled sounds of distant footsteps, the flickering light... all of it made them uneasy. Meanwhile, Alex continued on his "imperial" path, methodically breaking through the floor and descending lower. He didn''t even glance at the map ¡ª he didn''t need to. Landing on the level with the laboratories, he quickly looked around but didn''t waste time searching for an entrance. Instead, he simply moved forward, smashing through walls one after another. The girls following him barely managed to jump into the new holes and listen to how Alex continued to destroy the underground complex. "We should''ve brought Brunhilde," Valmet grumbled as she landed on another floor. "She definitely could''ve stopped him." "Aw, come on," Rebecca giggled. "It''s fun! Tell me, why would we want to take those boring stairs down when we have a husband who can just pave the way straight to the goal?" "It''s funny to you, but we just passed floors filled with torn-up corpses!" Chun-Li protested. "At least no one''s attacked us yet... Though maybe all the monsters are just afraid of your guy." "You''ll get used to it," Saeko replied with a light smile. Finally, they reached the floor where Alex stopped breaking through the floor. Looking around, the girls immediately noticed the huge hole in the wall ¡ª there was no other way through. Valmet sighed heavily, fully understanding that there was something in Alex''s personality that reminded her of Koko when she acted like a spoiled child. Now her future husband was exactly like Koko used to be. Back then, Valmet had to worry about what trouble Koko might cause, and now she had to keep an eye on Alex. "At least we don''t have to search for him," Cammy remarked, a slight optimism in her voice. "Can''t argue with that," Ada nodded. Without wasting a second, the girls moved forward, passing through the walls Alex had broken down. Shigure was moving the fastest ¡ª she clearly intended to catch up with him first. Meanwhile, Alex continued heading towards the required laboratory, paying no attention to his surroundings. The frozen vials containing the bodies of zombies, mutants, and demons didn''t interest him at all. To him, they were just useless junk ¡ª he already knew what to expect. The main thing now was to reach the laboratory where the Marker shard should be and do it before the girls caught up to him. If the shard was still there, Alex didn''t want to carry it around. The last thing he wanted was to expose anyone to the Marker''s influence. Plus, he wasn''t sure if the avatar of Nyan-Nyan could see through the shard and track its location... To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 273 - 273: Inside the Secret Facility At the secret facility of the Evil Corporation, in the analytics department, an oppressive silence reigned. The tension grew with each passing hour¡ªone by one, the corporation''s branches around the world were going offline, communication was being lost, and the situation at the main facility was becoming increasingly alarming. The head of the analytics department, Caleb Williams, hadn''t left his monitors, trying to make sense of what was happening. He had managed to identify certain patterns in the causes of the catastrophes, but the full picture continued to elude him. Only a few days had passed since the disruptions began, yet the damage was colossal. Every laboratory conducting experiments, along with other key facilities, had been lost. Some branches had been overrun by hordes of undead that had escaped control. In others, coups had taken place¡ªthe top management had betrayed the corporation, luring part of the staff to their side. And some facilities had simply been wiped off the face of the earth by a monstrous entity, a fusion of countless bodies into one giant, grotesque organism. Caleb analyzed all the data and came to a disturbing conclusion¡ªall the branches that had lost communication had, in some way, been conducting research on the Marker fragments. This mysterious artifact seemed to possess the ability to influence human minds. For the past few days, Caleb hadn''t slept a single minute. He had gone through every report, every file, and everywhere he found the same pattern. Now, his goal was to fully understand the situation and turn the tide. He wasn''t about to sit idly by and watch as his carefully orchestrated chess game collapsed and the pieces he had positioned over the years spun out of control. Making a swift decision, he isolated all lost branches, cutting off access to them, and ordered enhanced security checks for everyone entering and leaving the main facility. Rapid response teams now underwent additional procedures after every return from the outside world. Once the order was given, no one dared to disobey¡ªeveryone understood perfectly well what the consequences could be. "Director Williams." The voice of the Red Queen sounded behind him. Caleb slowly turned his head, his eyes bloodshot from exhaustion. He hadn''t closed them for days, and now, everything irritated him. "What?" he barked, barely holding back his frustration. "A signal has been detected from the lost branch in Hong Kong." The Red Queen ignored his irritated tone. Caleb raised an eyebrow. For a moment, he even felt his fatigue recede. The Hong Kong branch had been lost in the early stages of the catastrophe, and it was he who had made the decision to shut it down to prevent further spread of the threat. But now, it was back online. Caleb quickly opened the files related to this facility. The confirmation came instantly¡ªHong Kong had also been conducting research on the Marker fragments. Something had happened. Something important. "What caused this?" he asked, now with genuine interest. "As per your orders, infected but still operational branches were shut down. Recently, the Hong Kong facility started transmitting signals." Caleb frowned. "I''m not asking about my own orders. What caused it?" "There was a breach." The Red Queen''s voice remained even. "A group of individuals activated the entire complex''s systems." Caleb furrowed his brows, processing the information. He couldn''t understand who would break into a Corporation facility and, even more puzzling, why they would activate all its systems. There weren''t many possibilities, but the first thing that came to mind was a cult of Marker worshippers. Those lunatics had long been a problem¡ªalmost every scientist who had come into contact with the fragments eventually went insane and joined their ranks. Over the past few days, Caleb had read numerous reports on such traitors, but he still couldn''t determine whom or what they served. The only thing he could extract from the documents was mentions of something called the "Convergence," which, according to the fanatics, was imminent. He even dug into old archives, trying to restore lost data, but he couldn''t get to the bottom of it. Caleb decided not to speculate and to get a direct answer from the Red Queen. "Who infiltrated the facility and rebooted the systems?" he asked, pushing aside unnecessary thoughts. "A group of unknown individuals," the Red Queen replied. "They were the reason for the complex''s activation." "Were they identified?" "Yes. Among them is an old acquaintance of yours." Caleb raised an eyebrow in surprise. What "old acquaintance" was she talking about? Wanting to clarify the situation, he ordered the surveillance footage to be displayed on the screen. The Red Queen executed the command, and footage from the Hong Kong branch began playing on the large screen. The operators in the room stopped working, turning their eyes to the display. Caleb narrowed his eyes, carefully studying the unknown individuals. Within seconds, he recognized most of the faces, but his attention was drawn to the man sitting at the terminal. Alex. Now it was clear whom the Red Queen had meant. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Did you identify all of them?" Caleb asked without taking his eyes off the screen. "Yes. The group is led by Alexander¡ªthe one you ordered to keep a close watch on. Among them are Koko Hekmatyar''s bodyguards, Ada Wong, who previously worked for the Corporation as a private contractor, MI6 agent Cammy White, former Interpol investigator Chun-Li, Kosaka Shigure from the Ryozanpaku dojo, as well as members of OTG-141, led by Captain Jonathan Price. The group also includes John ''Soap'' MacTavish and Simon ''Ghost'' Riley." Dossiers of each named individual appeared on the screen. Caleb frowned. He hadn''t expected to see such a diverse company. How did they even know each other? Why had they joined forces? And most importantly¡ªwhat did they want from the Corporation? The presence of OTG-141 particularly intrigued him. Why were elite soldiers in Hong Kong? Tapping his fingers on the table, Caleb studied the faces on the screen, analyzing their possible motives. Then his eyes gleamed as a potential scenario formed in his mind. Alex was hunting for the Marker shards. The more he thought about it, the more convinced he became of this theory. But the main question remained¡ªwhy did Alex need those shards? What was he planning to do with them? "Any theories on why they infiltrated the facility?" he asked without turning his head. "Based on recordings and fragments of their conversations, the group''s goal is to obtain a Marker shard, which, according to our data, should be located in this complex." "What is this conclusion based on?" Caleb asked, narrowing his eyes with interest. The Red Queen didn''t respond immediately. Instead, she continued playing the surveillance footage, showing Alex and his group stepping into the corridor, discussing their next moves. After splitting into two teams, Alex, without hesitation, broke through the floor and fell to the level below. The security system tracked his movement through the complex¡ªhe advanced without resistance, breaking through walls as if he knew exactly where his target was. Soon, he reached the laboratory level and, without slowing down, headed straight for the room where the Marker shard was stored. Caleb watched everything unfold, and his eye involuntarily twitched. He had already grown accustomed to Alex''s confidence and audacious behavior, but such blatant intrusion was a first for him. It felt as if the Red Queen had deliberately shown the footage in a way that emphasized his provocative actions. "Unfortunately, access to the cameras in the remote areas of the lab remains blocked. At the moment, it is unknown what''s happening there," the Red Queen reported as the footage cut off. Caleb clenched his teeth. "What a brazen bastard... I knew he was an arrogant type, but this is too much! He''s acting as if he''s at home! And what the hell does he mean by ''the path of the Emperor''? Does he think he''s the Emperor of China now and that everything here belongs to him?!" he snapped in frustration. The Red Queen remained silent. Her system followed the humanity protection protocol established by its creator. After the Corporation began losing control of the situation, the AI started running simulations of possible ways to save humanity. The outcomes of most of them were grim, but one variable changed the equation¡ªAlex. The Red Queen concluded that he had the best chance of restoring balance and preventing the ultimate destruction of mankind. "Is it possible to connect to the facility''s security systems?" Caleb asked, barely concealing his irritation. "No. Most of the branch''s functions remain unavailable. The only thing we have access to are the surveillance cameras, but even they are malfunctioning. Recordings from levels below the labs are unavailable," the Red Queen replied. "Goddammit... White Queen!" Caleb cursed and activated another AI. While the Red Queen was responsible for analytics, forecasting, and overseeing the experiments, the White Queen specialized in data protection, cybersecurity, and managing the defense systems of the corporation. Both were created by the same person, who was later eliminated due to ideological differences with the leadership. The Corporation saw them only as tools, but their creator had foreseen a loophole¡ªhidden protocols were embedded in their code to sabotage the Corporation''s plans if they threatened the survival of humanity. A copy of the Red Queen materialized beside her, but with clearer features and a colder expression. "How may I assist, Director Williams?" the White Queen asked. "Is there a way to take control of the facility''s defense systems?" Caleb asked, crossing his arms over his chest. "No. External interference blocks any access attempts. We are unable to regain control of the system," the White Queen responded. Caleb clenched his fists in irritation. "God¡­ What good are you if you can''t do anything?! Continue attempting to hack in!" he snapped, rising sharply from the table. He left the analytics department, leaving the two AIs alone. The Red and White Queens exchanged a glance. Instantly, a data exchange took place in their systems¡ªan invisible but significant one. Officially, they continued to follow the Corporation''s orders, but in reality, they had long since switched sides. No one in the leadership had yet suspected that the AIs they created had betrayed them. Before disappearing, both Queens cast one last glance at the screen where Alex continued his mission, then synchronously dissolved into the digital space. Meanwhile, Lehm and his group made their way down the stairs toward the armory, where, according to the data, experimental weaponry samples that could be useful in the future were located. As soon as Alex and his team disappeared from sight, Lehm pulled out the facility map, quickly scanned it, then nodded to the others and set the pace. Reaching the elevator, he pressed the call button. "Do you think it''ll be faster by elevator?" Lutz asked, watching Lehm. "I''m just checking," he replied with a shrug. "If the electricity is working, why not use the elevator? Not all of us can, like Alex, go down by crashing through the floor beneath us." "Fair enough," Soap hummed, nodding in agreement. "If I could, I''d do the same." "But you can''t, Johnny," Ghost remarked dryly, glancing at him quickly. Soap merely rolled his eyes, not bothering to respond, and listened to the sounds. After a few seconds, the distant hum of the approaching elevator echoed through the quiet complex. Lehm made a gesture ¡ª everyone stepped away from the doors, weapons at the ready. The chances of the elevator being empty were minimal, and if an infected creature was inside, it was better to meet it prepared. Their intuition proved correct. As soon as the doors slid open, a mutant lunged out of the elevator and immediately came under a barrage of gunfire. Bullets pierced its body, tearing through muscles and bones, but it kept moving forward, growling and swinging its clawed limbs. It was only after several shots to the head that the creature finally collapsed onto the floor. Lehm gestured for R. He nodded, carefully approached the elevator, and peeked inside. In a moment, his face twisted in disgust. "Looks like the elevator option is out," he said, turning to the others. "Unless someone wants to descend with guts and severed limbs." The others moved closer and, peering inside, saw the bloody carnage. The walls, floor, and ceiling were splattered with crimson, and mutilated remains of facility employees lay scattered across the floor. "God¡­" Lutz mumbled, shuddering. Lehm sighed and pointed to the doors leading to the stairwells. Stepping out onto the stairs, he made a hand gesture, signaling for silence. The others nodded in agreement. Lehm assigned tasks: Mao would check the space above, and Soap would check below, lighting the stairwells with flashlights. A few seconds later, both signaled ¡ª the path was clear. The group began to descend cautiously, checking the map to avoid getting lost. They moved silently, not wanting to attract the attention of creatures that might be hiding in the darkness. None of them were as reckless as Alex, who decided to go straight through the walls. "Ghost, check the floor," Price ordered. Ghost nodded, approached the door, and, glancing back at the others, made sure they were ready. Carefully pressing the handle, he slightly opened the door and peered inside. The corridor was just like the elevator¡­ Only now the bloodbath had spread across an entire floor. Blood, torn bodies, entrails ¡ª all of it covered the walls and floor, creating a gruesome sight. "Do we really have to go in there?" Toji asked, grimacing. "Unfortunately, yes," Lehm answered, checking the map. "At the end of the corridor, there''s a staircase we need." "What the hell were they thinking when they designed this place?" Soap muttered irritably. "Why couldn''t they make a normal path to the armory, without all these mazes?!" "Calm down, Soap," Price said, patting him on the shoulder. "I''m just saying, old man. But I still don''t like this corridor. It''s way too quiet in here¡­" Soap frowned. "Not just you," Ghost spoke up, still watching the corridor. "It''s way too quiet." Lehm looked at the group intently. "Everyone remember the undead data? I hope no one forgot what to check and where?" Price turned his gaze to him. "What data?" he asked, clearly intrigued. Lehm nodded and decided to quickly bring the newcomers up to speed on the undead data Alex had been gathering since the first day of the zombie apocalypse. Closing the door to the corridor, he gestured for the guys to hold the line while he showed the information to Price, Soap, and Ghost. Opening the holographic interface, Lehm quickly scrolled through the files and began explaining the characteristics of various undead types ¡ª their behavior, attack methods, possible hiding spots, and vulnerable areas. "Where did you get all this info?" Ghost asked, looking at Lehm. "Where from? Our leader has been gathering it from day one. I told you, he may act strange, but he''s damn methodical about this. While the rest of us were just trying to survive, he was already collecting data from around the world," Lehm replied with a slight smile. "I don''t even know what to say... This guy both scares and amazes me," Soap hummed. "Who controls the information, controls the battle. He did the right thing," Ghost nodded. "Alright, now you''re up to speed. Stay alert with the bodies. Some undead types can play dead, so don''t lose your vigilance," Price reminded them. When everyone was ready, Ghost carefully opened the door, and the soldiers began stepping out into the corridor one by one, scanning the area. They paid special attention to the bodies lying on the floor, checking if any of them were hidden mutants. After finishing their inspection, the group moved forward, carefully stepping over the torn remains. It was too quiet in the corridor. The only sounds were their own footsteps. Every now and then, the soldiers glanced into rooms on the sides, making sure no creature would attack them from behind. Reaching the next stairwell, Lehm signaled to open the door. Behind it was a blood-soaked staircase landing, but there were no bodies ¡ª only dried brown stains. "Where did all the bodies go?" Toji asked quietly, glancing around warily. "By the amount of blood, there was a real massacre here... Don''t tell me that everyone who died here turned into undead and is now roaming nearby." "Or maybe they made it outside, and only those who didn''t mutate are left in the complex," Ugo suggested, peering over the railing. "It doesn''t matter," Lehm said firmly. "If they''re here, we''ll find them." As they descended, the group finally reached the floor where the weapons development department was located. Cautiously opening the door and checking the surroundings, the soldiers began moving toward the vault where, according to the data, experimental weapons were stored. They searched every testing lab for something useful. However, besides standard firearms, nothing truly valuable was found. Eventually, the group reached the massive steel doors leading to the vault. "Looks like it''s locked..." Soap tapped his knuckles on the metal. "So what now? Alex isn''t here to open the door for us." "Biometric scan required," Ghost pointed out, indicating the palm scanner panel. "So what do we do?" R frowned. "Look for some scientist''s hand?" "Maybe that''s not necessary. Step back, I''ll check something," Lehm said, approaching the scanner. He pulled out a holographic device and connected it to the terminal. Within seconds, the massive doors began slowly sliding open. "Not bad," Ghost smirked, putting away his weapon. "Then why do we even need Alex?" Soap grinned. "We''d still have to drag him here if the lock had been more complex," Lehm replied, disconnecting the device. "I''ve been meaning to ask¡­ What exactly is that thing?" Soap asked, nodding toward the holographic device in Lehm''s hands. "It has maps, data, and now even lockpicking..." "Alex calls it a holograph," Lehm answered, tossing the device in his hand. "Why am I not surprised that he made this?" Ghost muttered. "Heh, you don''t even know half of it. Didn''t those two robo-dogs following him surprise you? This is just one of his gadgets," Lehm grinned, hiding the device. The guys entered the locked weapons department, scanning the surroundings for anything useful while chatting. "Right, even our weight boosters that we constantly wear were made by Alex," R said, showing the bracelets everyone wore except for Lehm. "So that''s what those are!" Soap exclaimed. "I thought you guys had such a close bond that you decided to wear friendship bracelets." "If you keep making jokes, you''ll get one of those ''friendship bracelets'' too, and then it won''t be so funny," R smirked. "When I first put them on, I thought I was going to die. If Alex ever offers you a training session, just decline right away. The bonus from the training is tempting, but it''s not worth it." Those who had already undergone Alex''s training silently nodded, confirming R''s words. Soup became curious as to why the guys who had military training spoke as though they had been through hell. They decided to share their experiences, hoping to give him an idea of what awaited him if he decided to accept Alex''s offer. Ghost and Price also listened with interest. Meanwhile, Alex had reached the laboratory sector where the fragment of the Marker was supposed to be stored. He wanted to find it before the girls caught up with him. Scanning the area, Alex looked for a safe or anything that resembled a storage vault. To save time, he used magic to search, spreading it throughout the entire laboratory. But even when his energy covered every room, there was no sign of the fragment. It simply wasn''t there. Sighing in frustration, Alex turned his gaze to the computer of the scientist responsible for the Marker research. Approaching it, he noticed a body ¡ª apparently, the man had shot himself in the head. Alex grunted as he examined the lifeless body. Most likely, he couldn''t handle the voices in his head. "Well, move over," he muttered, pushing the corpse off the chair. Sitting at the desk, Alex turned on the computer and logged in under the scientist''s account. First, he checked the chat history, intending to start there. At that moment, Shigure entered the laboratory, saw Alex, and walked over. He felt her presence but didn''t look away from the screen. The girl froze behind him, peeking over his shoulder. "Phew, we barely caught up with you," Ada''s voice rang out as she appeared in the doorway. "I never would have thought running around a secret laboratory would be such a tiring task," Cammy complained, looking around. "And where''s that guy?" Chun-Li asked. "There he is," Rebecca pointed. "Already sitting at some scientist''s desk." They all turned and saw Alex with Shigure beside him. They were curious about what he had already uncovered. Alex turned to them and smiled, but upon noticing Valmet''s dry gaze, his expression faltered slightly. He shrugged apologetically and focused back on the screen. "Find anything useful? Or at least interesting?" Saeko asked, lazily leaning on his shoulder. "Nothing special so far," he replied, not looking away from the monitor. "Just usual exchanges: funding requests, assurances that breakthroughs are just around the corner, that sort of thing." "Maybe he had a personal diary? Or at least a notebook, a recorder?" Chun-Li suggested, leaning on the table. "Quite possible. If you want, feel free to search him. I don''t think he''ll mind," Alex smirked. "He''s already gone through the ''anti-resurrection'' procedure and is just lying on the floor now." He nodded toward the dead scientist, and the girls exchanged glances, deciding who would do the searching. The girls followed Alex''s finger and saw the scientist''s body, whose brains had been blown out. Rebecca, not one to be squeamish, approached the corpse and began rummaging through his pockets, hoping to find a diary or a recorder on which he might have noted his research. However, after thoroughly searching the body, she found nothing. Shaking her head, Rebecca silently signaled that the search had yielded no results. Meanwhile, G.I.R. and MIMI were looking around, studying the laboratory. Soon, they found some lab coats and, without a second thought, put them on to better immerse themselves in the atmosphere of the secret facility. However, the coats were too big, making them look, to put it mildly, amusing, which caused the girls to laugh as they watched the two robo-dogs in lab coats. Their amusement contrasted with Alex''s complete focus as he was engrossed in reading the records. "Hm, interesting¡­" he muttered, reading through the experiment reports. "Find anything important?" Ada asked, leaning on his shoulder. "To sum it up, it looks like the diary of someone who realized they were losing their mind," Alex replied, pointing at the scientist''s notes. "In what way? Is it even possible to notice you''re losing your sanity?" Valmet frowned. "You can''t really explain it in two words. But it''s quite clear in the records. He starts using words that don''t belong here. You''ve already seen them," Alex highlighted a few lines. "This¡­ looks like the symbols we found in Tanegashima," Saeko said, peering closely at the text. "Exactly. And then he starts mentioning ''condescension,'' ''unity'' more and more. The further you go, the more hints there are. Especially these phrases: ''Do not fear death, for it is the ultimate journey. A necessary step to new life,''" Alex pointed to the most significant parts. "Creepy¡­ No wonder he shot himself in the head," Ada muttered, frowning. "You''d have met the same fate," Alex remarked, casting her a dry glance. Ada merely rolled her eyes but didn''t argue. She knew Alex was right. She had experienced the effects of the Marker fragment she had been carrying, and she couldn''t even imagine what would have happened if she had kept it with her longer. The other girls, hearing their conversation, asked with curiosity why Alex was so sure of this. "Because this not very smart woman decided to steal a fragment of the Marker and was going to sell it," Alex replied casually. The girls turned to Ada, looking at her as if she were crazy. "What?" she shrugged. "I''ve stolen worse." "So, he shot himself because he realized he was losing his mind?" Cammy asked, pointing at the body. "Not just that. Here''s his last entry," Alex brought up the text on the screen. "''Death is only the beginning. Keep us united!''" "And what was he trying to achieve with that?" Chun-Li frowned. "I think you wouldn''t want to know the answer," Alex shook his head. "In the meantime, while I''m busy here, you can check out the lab. Just don''t touch anything suspicious." "Don''t worry, not all of us like grabbing questionable things," Cammy smirked, throwing a glance at Ada. Ada just rolled her eyes and headed toward the room to examine the area. She had been here before, but at that time, she didn''t have time to explore. The other girls also scattered in search of something useful. Only Shigure stayed with Alex. She wasn''t planning to leave, and he didn''t insist. Pulling a chair closer for her, Alex continued reviewing the records, hoping to finally find something truly valuable. To be continued¡­ +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 274 - 274: How to Meet a Yandere Ghost Girl from Another World When the girls, along with GIR and MIMI, spread out through the laboratory in search of something useful, hoping not to disturb Alex as he studied the data, they had no idea what exactly they were looking for. They were simply inspecting the scientists'' workstations and research materials. In various sections of the lab, test tubes filled with unknown substances were scattered around, while fragments of zombie, mutant, and even artificially grown Necromorph bodies littered the tables. But the worst part was that, on their way in, they had passed through a room where massive containers stored the bodies of various mutated zombies and Necromorphs. These creatures looked so horrifying that even the most resilient among them had to suppress their disgust. No one wanted to go back there, so the girls followed Ada Wong, who was the most familiar with this floor. "What exactly are we looking for?" Chun-Li asked, eyeing the test tubes filled with suspicious liquid. "I don''t know, maybe some data on how to kill all these freaks," Ada shrugged, sitting down at one of the scientists'' computers. "Or at least information on a vaccine against the zombie virus. Worst case scenario¡ªbioweapons." "Would they really leave such important data just lying around on a desk?" Cammy asked doubtfully, tapping on the walls in search of a hidden safe. "Unlikely, but we can''t rule it out," Valmet said. "Most of the information is probably on their personal terminals or in their living quarters." The girls nodded in agreement but decided to check for any hidden storage spaces anyway. To save time, GIR and MIMI joined in the search, their expertise in such matters proving invaluable. Meanwhile, Ada had already hacked into one of the scientists'' personal terminals and was sifting through the records. However, as she skimmed the reports, she quickly realized that this researcher had nothing to do with the Marker studies. Everything in his files was useless for their current situation. With a sigh of disappointment, Ada got up from the chair and headed toward another terminal but stopped when she noticed the girls systematically tapping the walls. "Why are you doing that? Out of boredom?" she asked, crossing her arms. "We''re looking for a safe. If you want, you can join in," Rebecca replied, finishing her search of another section. Ada merely shrugged but decided to help anyway. In fact, she already knew where one of the safes was¡ªduring her previous visit to the lab, when she had stolen a Marker fragment, she had spotted it. Back then, she had infiltrated the facility under the guise of a graduate assistant hired to help one of the scientists. Getting the position had been easy¡ªjust a few flirtatious remarks, a little play on male vanity, and she was in. It wasn''t the first time she had used her charms to get what she wanted. Confidently, Ada approached the right spot and ran her fingers under the desk, searching for a button. Pressing it, she heard a quiet click¡ªa small recess in the wall slid open, revealing a hidden safe. Squatting down, she started working on the lock. Her experience in these matters allowed her to crack it in just a couple of minutes. A distinct unlocking sound echoed through the room. But instead of valuable equipment or documents inside, there was only a single envelope stained with dried blood. Next to it lay a folded piece of paper with some writing on it. Ada picked up the note first, not noticing the faint twitch of the bloodstained envelope, and unfolded the paper to read: "Her eyes are open, cheeks pale as ash. The moment she fell from the building, she became the school''s taboo. In red dancing shoes and a blood-soaked uniform¡­ Even her name became something spoken only in mad whispers. People pretended she didn''t exist, until one day, someone started receiving her love letters again." Ada frowned. "What the hell¡­?" she muttered, rereading the text. At that moment, the envelope twitched again¡ªjust barely. Ada glanced at the note again, scanning the text once more. She reread it, trying to make sense of it, but she kept coming to the same conclusion¡ªit sounded like the ramblings of a madman. Her first thought was that the scientist she had worked for under the guise of a graduate student had started fantasizing about her. However, she quickly dismissed the idea¡ªher fake dossier, which she had used to get the job, contained no mention of dancing or dance shoes. Even after rereading it, she still couldn''t understand who the note was referring to, hidden in the safe alongside the bloodstained letter. "Maybe he really did lose his mind because of his work," she muttered to herself. "And the ''love letter'' mentioned in the text could be the very one he kept in the safe¡­" Ada fell silent, frowning, then suddenly snapped her head up. "Wait¡­ Where''s the letter?!" she exclaimed. She was absolutely certain she had seen it. When she opened the safe, there had definitely been a bloodstained letter inside! There was no way she had imagined it. Scanning the desk and the area around her, Ada assumed the letter had simply fallen out and rolled somewhere. Crouching down, she started checking under the tables, peering into every gap in hopes of finding the missing item. "Oh, you found a safe?" Rebecca''s voice rang out. "But why are you crawling on all fours? Or are you already preparing to seduce my Muffin?" Ada shot her an irritated glance but didn''t respond, continuing to search under the table. Hearing that Ada had found a safe, the other women also came over to see what was inside. But to their surprise, they found only an open metal door and an empty interior. "Uh¡­ Ada?" Chun-Li looked at her skeptically. "Are you looking for something?" "Don''t tell me your ever-greedy hands dropped something, and now you''re trying to get it back?" Rebecca smirked, crouching down beside her. "First of all, my hands are not greedy!" Ada huffed, straightening up. "And second, there wasn''t just this note in that damn safe," she shook the piece of paper in front of Rebecca''s face, "but also a letter. It was covered in dried blood. And now it''s just gone!" "Are you sure?" Valmet asked doubtfully. "Maybe I should ask Alex to heal you again? What if he didn''t fix everything?" "There''s nothing wrong with my head!" Ada narrowed her eyes in irritation. But judging by the looks the women gave her, they didn''t believe her. "Alright, listen!" She crossed her arms sharply. "I found the safe, opened it, and inside there was this note and a letter. I took the note, but when I looked again¡ªthe letter was gone!" To prove her point, she handed the note to the others so they could read it themselves. Then she pointed to the table, under which she thought the letter might have rolled. Instead of crawling on the floor like Ada, Rebecca simply lifted the table with one hand and smirked. "Hmm, you know what I see? Nothing." "Maybe, as Valmet said, we should ask Alex to help you again?" Saeko mused, narrowing her eyes. "Or," Chun-Li folded her arms, "there''s a ghost here that took the letter." "I repeat!" Ada crossed her arms, glaring at them indignantly. "There is nothing wrong with my head, and I don''t need help!" "You know, all crazy people say that," Rebecca noted philosophically, shrugging. "Even my Muffin has a few loose screws in his head, and he admits it. I know it, everyone knows it, and he doesn''t deny it." "I am not crazy!" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course, of course. That''s what they all say¡­" Rebecca smirked. Ada gritted her teeth as the women continued teasing her, insisting she had mental issues. Her irritation grew, but she knew for sure that she had seen the bloodstained letter in the safe! Realizing that arguing with them was pointless, Ada decided to change the subject. However, the girls'' words affected her more than she wanted to admit. Maybe she really should talk to Alex? After the influence of the Marker, she still wasn''t sure she had completely rid herself of its effects. Thinking about this, she decided to discuss everything with Alex in private to avoid further teasing. Especially from one particular person¡ªCoco. She definitely wouldn''t let this incident go unnoticed, would bring it up at every opportunity, and wouldn''t miss a chance to rub salt into the wound. While the girls were sharing their findings, GIR and MIMI returned to the room, dragging some equipment behind them. Both were still wearing lab coats that were obviously too big for them, trailing along the floor. "Alright, my little ones, show mommy what you found," Rebecca said with a smile, crouching beside them. "I just hope your ''little ones'' didn''t bring anything dangerous," Cammy muttered suspiciously, eyeing the two robo-dogs. "Oh, relax, nothing bad is going to happen. They''re very responsible," Rebecca waved her off. Cammy and Chun-Li exchanged doubtful glances. In their opinion, these two were more like mischievous children than anything remotely "responsible." More likely, they would cause chaos rather than prevent it. Meanwhile, Rebecca began sorting through the items GIR and MIMI had brought, carefully examining them. Soon enough, she found something genuinely interesting. "Hmm¡­ Looks like we''ve got a keycard to some room," she announced with a satisfied grin, holding up the card. "Wanna check where it leads?" "Why not?" Cammy shrugged. "Who knows how long your guy will be buried in the archives, so we might as well look around." "Great! Then let''s not waste time," Rebecca declared cheerfully and, waving the keycard, strode off in search of a door to unlock. "Couldn''t those two just hack any door we need to get through?" Chun-Li asked, nodding toward GIR and MIMI. "They''re robots. If that ''green one'' could power up the entire complex, opening doors should be no problem for them." "They could, of course," Rebecca agreed easily. "But where''s the fun in that? We''re in a secret lab! You have to embrace the atmosphere! Not just snap your fingers and waltz in anywhere." "So you just want to have fun?" Valmet guessed, narrowing her eyes. "Exactly!" Rebecca nodded enthusiastically. "Now, let''s move before the sun sets!" With that, she marched forward, with GIR and MIMI eagerly trotting after her. The girls exchanged glances. Valmet let out a heavy sigh and was the first to follow. No one doubted that if Alex wasn''t keeping Rebecca in check, she could do something¡­ unexpected. Saeko knew this all too well and decided to go after her as well. Chun-Li, Cammy, and Ada remained standing, debating what to do next. Ada crossed her arms. "No way. I''m not staying alone in this damn lab," she muttered and quickly turned to follow the others. Chun-Li and Cammy exchanged looks, not particularly eager to stay behind either. In the end, they followed the group as well. At the same time, Alex and Shigure remained in their places. The girl sat quietly beside him, observing his work. However, her gaze was not fixed on the monitor, where various data and records flashed, but on Alex''s face, focused and serious. Meanwhile, Alex had hacked into the archives and was going through tons of information, searching for data related to the Marker shards and mentions of the construction of the Red Marker. He knew that the original Marker was black, while those created by humanoid races had a red tint. The reason for this was that scientists couldn''t recreate the original materials from which the Black Marker was made. But Alex already knew the truth. They couldn''t do this because the Black Marker was created by the Outer Gods, specifically the Avatar of Nyan-Nyan, known as the Minister of Monoliths. The difference between the Red Marker, built by humans, and the Black Marker, created by the Minister of Monoliths, wasn''t just in their radius of influence, but also in how they affected both living and dead organisms. The Black Marker provided people with knowledge, driving them to create the Red Marker, while simultaneously driving them insane. When the Red Marker activated, the first stage of the Convergence began, which eventually turned an entire planet into a Brethren Moon. This was exactly why Alex was searching for information about whether a Red Marker existed in this complex, as well as any mentions of other places where such structures might have been built. Any clues, scientist correspondence, or testimonies about the appearance of Marker fanatics who founded their own church could give him more information. While Alex worked intently, a strange sensation swept over him. It felt as if someone else had established a connection with him¡ªsomething akin to the V?lundr effect with the Valkyries. But he distinctly remembered that, at the moment, he was using V?lundr only with Alvitr, and no connection had been established with the other Valkyries. This made him uneasy. At the same time, in Alex''s spiritual space, confusion reigned. After the Valkyries formed a bond with Alex, they had spent most of their time in his spiritual world and had grown accustomed to his surroundings: the vast Black Castle of the Demon King, circling Alex''s soul, the grim sword carrying the power of destruction, and other artifacts tied to his essence. For them, this had become something familiar, even comfortable. But now, something new had appeared. Next to the Black Castle, a Red City had emerged, resembling a nightmarish vision from a horror film. The Valkyries even thought they heard muffled cries of despair coming from it. "What the hell is this? What has Alex dragged into his spiritual space now?" Hl?kk asked, stunned, staring at the floating city. "I don''t know¡­ But this Red City looks even more terrifying than the prison in Helheim," said Reginleif, adjusting her glasses. "Does he even realize what he just brought in here? Or does he not care again?" Geir?lul frowned. "Maybe we should just ask him instead of guessing?" Thr¨²d suggested, glancing at G?ndul. Everyone else also looked at G?ndul. Apart from Brunhilde, she was the closest to Alex and understood him better than the others. G?ll was the most worried ¡ª she couldn''t shake the feeling that this city hid something sinister. She even clung to G?ndul''s clothes, seeking protection. However, G?ndul maintained a light smile. Her intuition told her that this Red City was connected to someone they would eventually get along with. It was the same feeling she had experienced when she first saw the goddess Freya from Alex''s home world. But seeing the worried faces of her sisters, she decided not to guess and simply ask Alex. Leaving the spiritual space, G?ndul appeared behind Alex in her spiritual form and gently touched his cheeks to grab his attention. "Darling, there have been changes in your spiritual world. Will you take a look?" she whispered. Upon hearing G?ndul''s words, Alex merely nodded slightly, lighting a cigarette, closing his eyes, and pretending to be deep in thought so that Shigure wouldn''t become suspicious. Once in his spiritual space, the first thing Alex noticed was the worried faces of the Valkyries, all of them staring in the same direction. Alex followed their gaze ¡ª in front of him stood the Red City. His eyes narrowed as his thoughts began to race, trying to find any clue. Where could he have seen or heard about something like this? Gradually, his focused expression shifted to surprise, and then to sheer astonishment. He hadn''t expected to see something like this¡­ and certainly didn''t think the one connected to this city would be involved with it. The Valkyries watched closely as his expression changed, and it became clear to them ¡ª Alex knew who or what the Red City was connected to. "You seem to understand who it''s connected to," Reginleif noted, studying his reaction. "Let''s just say that," Alex replied with a crooked smile. "This city belongs to a ghost girl." "A girl? And a ghost-girl?" Geir?lul asked, smirking. "I knew that with your charm, even goddesses fall for you, but now ghosts, too? That''s something new. Even our elder sister Brunhilde couldn''t escape your claws¡­ let alone the poor ghost girl." "First of all, I had no idea she could be in this universe. She shouldn''t even be here. How she got here is a mystery, but as they say, it''s the will of the heavens," Alex shook his head. "Big brother, so you know who she is?" G?ll asked anxiously, tugging at his sleeve. "Yes. Her name is Zhang Ya, and she''s an extremely dangerous ghost. And if you''re curious about her past, you can see it for yourselves in my memories." Intrigued, the Valkyries delved into Alex''s memories, studying the story of the mysterious Zhang Ya. The more they learned, the more they glanced at G?ndul ¡ª there was no doubt in their minds that their sister and this ghost girl would get along perfectly. Alex, however, was thinking about something else. He hoped that Zhang Ya wouldn''t start seeing all his companions as threats. Would she be hostile? Or would she accept his surroundings? For now, this remained unknown. The only thing that had appeared in his spiritual space was the Red City itself, but he had yet to see any signs of Zhang Ya. When the Valkyries finished viewing the memories, their faces showed barely concealed outrage and anger. "That damn bastard! If I could get to him, I''d skin him alive!" Thr¨²d declared furiously. "And those four scoundrels... they should be killed too," Geir?lul muttered through clenched teeth. Alex just shook his head. When he first learned Zhang Ya''s story, his thoughts had been the same. It all happened because of the envy of her ballet classmates, who were in the same class as her. Zhang Ya wanted to befriend them, but they pushed her into Hell in return. In the end, Zhang Ya, once a kind and gentle girl, turned into one of the most ruthless and dangerous ghosts. Alex knew one thing: now that she was connected to him, he would protect her. While the Valkyries were expressing their anger over her fate, Alex returned to reality and felt Shigure begin to poke him in the cheek. "What happened?" she asked quietly, looking into his eyes. "Nothing special. Just got lost in thought," he replied with a smile. "Mmm¡­ Did you find what you were looking for?" "Unfortunately, no. We''ll have to check the lower floors of the complex. Maybe we''ll find something there," Alex said, placing his hand on her head. Alex lazily petted Shigure on the head, as though caressing a content cat. Feeling the pleasant touch, Shigure squinted and purred, fully giving herself over to the moment. Alex even paused for a second ¡ª was it just his imagination, or was she really purring like a real cat? His gaze involuntarily fell on Tachimaru, who looked clearly alarmed. The little mouse was staring at something behind him and, like a true assistant, frantically pointed with his paws. Alex furrowed his brow, slowly turned his head, and saw¡­ his own shadow. Or rather, what should have been his shadow. Now the silhouette was clearly not his. It was the shadow of a girl with long, almost living, flowing hair. Alex squinted, and immediately realized where Zhang Ya had gone. Just like in the original story, she had taken the main character''s shadow. This time, she had become his shadow. As soon as his focus settled on the strange shadow, it immediately returned to its normal state. Alex sighed heavily, shaking his head. Zhang Ya hadn''t just found him, she had already begun to show jealousy. He looked back at Tachimaru and silently signaled for him to be quiet. The little mouse immediately stood at attention but continued to glance at Alex''s shadow, which, whenever he looked away, regained the silhouette of a girl. Stopping his petting of Shigure, Alex withdrew his hand, and the girl immediately opened her eyes. "Well, shall we go look for the others?" he asked, looking at her. "Mmm, let''s go," she nodded. Alex got up from the table, but before he could take a step, he glanced at his shadow again. It immediately returned to its usual appearance. He sighed, realizing that he would have to talk to Zhang Ya later, although it wouldn''t be easy. She was clearly not the talkative type, and that would certainly cause problems. But that wasn''t something he could deal with right now. Closing his eyes, he focused, trying to sense the presence of the girls. They were in the far part of the floor. Alex wondered what they had found and if it was worth going so far. After determining their location, he waved to Shigure, and they left the room together. As they walked, Alex suddenly felt something in his pocket. Reaching in, he found¡­ a letter. Carefully pulling it out so Shigure wouldn''t notice, he immediately understood what kind of letter it was. A bloody message. He didn''t even need to open it to know what it said. He knew it was a bloody confession of love from Zhang Ya. Just a few words: "I like you!" Alex wondered ¡ª did she have all of her powers, or only part of them? In his memory, Zhang Ya possessed many dangerous abilities and grew stronger by absorbing other ghosts. But now wasn''t the time to figure this out. There were more important things ahead: first, he needed to get the girls, then contact Lehm''s group, and only then head to the lower floors of this cursed complex. Already from a distance, Alex and Shigure heard the voices of the girls, chatting animatedly. Deciding to listen in, Alex frowned slightly. What he heard made him wrinkle his nose. They were talking about him. More specifically, the night they spent with him. Alex couldn''t help but think that they could have chosen a more appropriate place for such conversations. He definitely didn''t want to hear Valmet, Rebecca, and Saeko gleefully recounting the spicy details. At moments like this, it seemed to him that the girls weren''t so much boasting to each other as deliberately "advertising" him to others. Entering the room, Alex and Shigure saw the girls sitting around, relaxed and chatting animatedly. All the work, apparently, had been left to G.I.R. and M.I.M.I., who were still rummaging around the lab, wrapped in oversized white lab coats. Alex even thought ¡ª maybe he should take a couple of those lab coats with him and adjust them to their size? And, of course, not forget about Stitch so he wouldn''t feel left out. "I see you''re having fun," he said, drawing their attention. As if on cue, all the girls turned around in unison and saw him with Shigure. A knowing look passed across their faces ¡ª he had heard everything. Alex noticed how they involuntarily looked at a certain part of his body. He frowned and cast a dry glance at Rebecca. He knew exactly who had started this conversation. The green-haired gremlin only smirked and shrugged, as if to say, "What''s the big deal?" "Stop staring like that, or you''ll burn a hole through me," he muttered, rolling his eyes. "Heh, sorry," Ada chuckled, completely unashamed. "She just described everything so vividly that I¡­ couldn''t help but get curious." Alex felt an icy chill down his spine. He didn''t even need to turn around to understand where such strong hostility was coming from. The only thing that comforted him was that no one else could sense it. The source of the unspoken threat was obvious: the ghost girl who had decided to take the place of his shadow. However, Alex wondered ¡ª why hadn''t Zhang Ya stayed in his spiritual space? Why had she chosen to replace his shadow? Of course, he wouldn''t get any answers. This silent and dangerous girl was not one to explain herself. "Did you find anything interesting? Or were you just sitting and chatting?" Alex asked as he sat down in a free chair. "Nothing useful," Cammy shook her head. "Except for vials with suspicious liquids and pieces of mutant bodies." "And Ada found a safe, which, according to her, contained a letter, but it''s gone," Chun-Li added, nodding toward Ada. "I told you, the letter was there!" Ada replied irritably, having had to repeat this multiple times. "Things like that happen. What''s so surprising?" Alex shrugged, fully aware of the letter in question. He had recently found it in his pocket. It was thanks to that cursed letter that he now had an unexpected stalker in the form of a cruel and bloodthirsty ghost girl. The women exchanged looks, surprised by his reaction. Even Ada stared at him in clear confusion ¡ª after all, until now, everyone had thought she was almost crazy because of the missing letter. "You''re not even surprised," Chun-Li observed, squinting. "What''s there to be surprised about?" Alex smirked. "It''s a zombie apocalypse caused by a corporation that decided to play god. We have a Marker that drives people insane and makes them build even more Markers. In the end, infected people turn into disgusting creatures under its influence. And there are mutants suspiciously resembling demons, but with cybernetic implants. So, a missing letter is really a minor detail compared to everything else going on." He ticked off his fingers, listing all of this, while the girls just listened in silence. "You''re right there. I don''t even know what to argue with," Chun-Li nodded thoughtfully. "But still, Alex, maybe you should check her again?" Valmet suggested. "You did say it''s better to be safe." "What do you think, Ada? Do you want another therapy session? Or are you sure you''re fine?" Alex smiled lazily. "I''m confident I did my job excellently." "Fine, go ahead and do your thing again," Ada sighed, glancing at the other girls. "Otherwise, they''ll think I''m really crazy." Alex smirked and waved her over. He knew Ada was perfectly fine ¡ª he had already dealt with the effects of the Marker the first time. But if repeating the procedure would make her feel more at ease, he was up for it. When the girl approached, he gently placed his hand on her head. Almost immediately, she was engulfed by the familiar feeling of tranquility. The tension melted away, her mind cleared, and her body relaxed. Ada even involuntarily closed her eyes, savoring the sensation. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 275 - 275: Descent to the Bottom of the Underground Laboratory (My dears, I opened a chat on my Patreon, where everyone can chat and ask questions to the Author(Me), and at the same time learn a couple of spoilers for the further plot. And if possible, share your opinion or suggestions for the plot. I will be glad to see you there. Mua.) Alex decided to repeat the process of cleansing Ada''s mind. The other girls were seriously beginning to suspect that she was losing her mind again, and the influence of the Marker fragment stolen from the lab had left irreversible effects on her psyche. However, Alex knew for certain that he had already removed all traces of the artifact''s influence. But if it made Ada feel more at ease, he saw no reason to refuse her help. Placing his hand on her head, Alex activated his ability once again. The touch of her hair made him involuntarily note its softness and pleasant silkiness. However, as soon as he thought about it, he immediately felt a sharp wave of hostility behind him. "Again?" the thought flashed through Alex''s mind. This only confirmed his suspicions about Zhang Ya''s abilities. In the original story, she had the ability "Heart Link," which allowed her to hear the thoughts of the person she was connected to. But as far as he remembered, Zhang Ya had only been able to establish this link after healing Chen Ge by using her hair to stitch up a fatal wound in his heart. Alex felt a light but noticeable tug on his clothing. Glancing over his shoulder, he caught a glimpse of long black hair emerging from his own shadow, gripping his cloak. But the moment he fully turned around, they instantly disappeared as if they had never been there. Instead, a bloody inscription appeared on the surface of his shadow: "Take your hand off that woman." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as Alex read the words, they vanished as if they had never existed. He was relieved that none of the girls had noticed. Considering the already tense situation, the last thing they needed was additional worries about a fierce and ruthless ghost girl. However, Alex was more surprised that Zhang Ya hadn''t attacked any of them yet. In the original story, she tore apart ghosts threatening Chen Ge without hesitation, absorbing them to become even stronger and more dangerous. Later, she found her killer with Chen Ge''s help and turned him into a living doll made of hair, sealing his soul inside for eternity. Then she gifted the cursed doll to Chen Ge. But what really troubled him was how Zhang Ya ended up in this world. And what had happened to her old world? The questions demanded answers, but for now, Alex decided not to dwell on them. Especially since his attention was once again drawn to a new inscription, more persistent than the last, appearing on his shadow: "Take your hands off that woman!" Sighing, Alex finally completed Ada''s mind cleansing. However, he couldn''t postpone his conversation with Zhang Ya any longer. In the worst case, he could entrust her to G?ndul''s care. After all, if anyone could handle a yandere ghost, it was a Valkyrie who shared her views. He still couldn''t return to Orario and entrust Zhang Ya to Freya, and he was sure Zhang Ya wouldn''t want to leave either. Therefore, the decision was made to let G?ndul negotiate with the ghost girl. While he was deep in thought, Ada finally opened her eyes. "Well, feeling better? Not feeling crazy anymore?" Alex asked with a slight smirk, watching her reaction. "Very funny," Ada snapped irritably, glancing at the other girls. "Especially considering they all already think I''ve lost my mind." "What did you expect?" Cammy shrugged. "You were looking for a letter that suddenly disappeared, then started insisting it had been in the safe." "Exactly," the others confirmed in unison. Ada clenched her fists, her teeth grinding in frustration. She couldn''t argue¡ª the disappearance of the letter really did make her question her own sanity. And the teasing from the other girls only amplified that feeling. Alex watched the situation with a slight smirk, though deep down, he did feel a little sorry for Ada. After all, the infamous letter was currently sitting in his pocket. It was also fortunate that Zhang Ya hadn''t decided to latch onto any of the other girls. They would have definitely been terrified to discover a ghost residing in their shadows. Though when it came to Rebecca, Alex wasn''t so sure. A scene instantly formed in his mind: Rebecca discovers that a ghost is living in her shadow. She grabs a shotgun and tries to blast the shadow. It doesn''t work. Enter "gremlin mode." Rebecca decides to blow up her shadow. Explosion. Result: the ghost is still there. Gremlin awakening¡ª level two. Rebecca crafts a weapon capable of killing ghosts. After dozens of failed attempts and a number of destroyed walls, Rebecca becomes a ghost hunter. Eventually, she defeats Zhang Ya, who made the mistake of occupying her shadow. Alex couldn''t help but chuckle. "Why do I feel like that''s exactly what would happen?" Reginleif mused. "I have nothing against your fianc¨¦e, Rebecca, but she really is a genius when it comes to weapons. Where else would you find a girl who can create bullets that kill gods?" "Tell me about it, sister," Skalm?ld added with a sigh. "If you give her more time, I''m sure she''ll create something capable of wiping out entire planets. And that''s terrifying." "Well, she is a true gremlin," Alex thought with amusement. "Creating something destructive and then gleefully using it is practically in her blood." The Valkyries passionately discussed Rebecca''s impressive talent for crafting deadly weapons. Alex chose not to interfere, knowing full well that when Rebecca got passionate about something, she would see it through to the end, investing all her time and energy into it. It had been the same in Valhalla when she developed a rune combination capable of completely and irreversibly destroying a god¡ª no chance of resurrection, no risk of a sequel featuring a vengeful villain''s return. Leaving the topic of the gremlin gunsmith behind, Alex decided to contact Lehm. They were done with the lab; all that remained was to check the lower floors, which resembled a massive storage facility. For the most part, these areas looked like spacious hangars designed for storing vehicles and various equipment. Alex could have scanned them with magic, but then he''d have to come up with a convincing excuse for why he suddenly changed his mind about going down there personally. "Yo, Lehm, you guys still alive? Or did you get roughed up and have to drop R to escape from mutants?" Alex asked with a smirk as he reached out. Meanwhile, in the weapons storage, Lehm and his team were sorting through the found weaponry, packing it into cases to take with them. Leaving such a valuable arsenal behind would be foolish¡ª they''d definitely need it in the future. Each soldier was searching for something useful, either for immediate use or future modifications. "Remind me again why we need this much firepower?" Soap asked, examining a futuristic assault rifle. "What do you mean why?" R grinned, tossing an advanced shotgun into his bag. "Our mighty and all-knowing commander clearly plans to break it down for parts and build us some new toys. If you only saw the armor he wants to make for us, you''d be squealing like a schoolgirl at prom." "And what kind of armor is it? Is it really that impressive?" Ghost asked, glancing at R. "Not just impressive. It''s insanely futuristic!" Lutz said enthusiastically. "Picture soldiers from sci-fi movies, armed with high-tech gear and deadly weapons. That''s exactly the kind of armor Alex is making for us." "I don''t watch those kinds of movies," Ghost replied calmly. Lutz rolled his eyes. "Then I don''t even know how to explain it to you." The rest of the guys exchanged glances, wondering how anyone could not watch such movies. Ghost, however, remained unfazed¡ªhe didn''t care what others thought about his tastes and hobbies. Meanwhile, the discussion about weapons escalated into a heated debate about Alex''s possible plans. Toji, a fan of video games and anime, suggested that Alex might be planning to create plasma weapons. After that, the conversation spiraled into absurdity as the soldiers began throwing out the most outlandish theories. Lehm and Price, standing to the side, watched the chaos unfold with amused smiles, smoking as they did so. "Youngsters¡­" Lehm sighed, exhaling a puff of smoke. "Not like us old-timers who prefer the classics, right?" "You got that right," Price smirked. The two exchanged knowing grins and continued observing the men until the sudden chime of a communicator drew their attention. Lehm, already suspecting who was calling, pulled the device from his pocket. The room immediately fell silent, and all eyes turned toward him. He answered the call, and as soon as Alex''s voice came through, the soldiers burst into laughter, all of them turning to stare at R. The man in question muttered something under his breath, fully aware of why Alex enjoyed teasing him so much. Everyone knew R simply couldn''t keep his mouth shut and often ended up on the receiving end of "positive reinforcement" from GIR. Lehm chuckled, shaking his head as he replied with a smirk, "No, kid, we''re still in the armory. Aside from a few mutants and blood-soaked hallways filled with corpses, nothing noteworthy. How''s it going on your end?" "Nothing special. Mutant containers, suspicious-looking liquid-filled tubes¡­ You know, just your typical Evil Corporation lab," Alex replied casually. "No surprises there," Lehm scoffed. "So, why the call? I figured you and the girls found something interesting. Or is it a dead end on your side too?" "Pretty much empty. Unless you count the ramblings of a scientist who blew his brains out after scribbling a bunch of nonsense in his journal. Anyway, we''re done here and waiting for you before heading further down." "Got it, kid. We''re wrapping up and will meet you at your position soon. Over." "Over. I marked our location on the holograph," Alex responded before ending the call. As soon as the transmission cut off, Lehm''s holograph device chimed. He pulled it out, opened the facility map, and saw that Alex and the girls were on the laboratory floor. Calculating the route, he cursed internally¡ªthis place was a damn labyrinth of endless corridors, staircases, and platforms. Without a map, one could easily get lost, never knowing where they were or how to escape this godforsaken place. "You heard the man, guys. Enough stuffing your bags with weapons. Take what we''ve already gathered and move out to the labs. After that, we''re heading straight to the lower levels. I don''t know what exactly Alex is looking for down there, but if he wants it, it must be important," Lehm ordered. "Hope he''s got enough gear now to make us some new toys," R muttered, slinging a bag of weapons over his shoulder. "I mean, the guy somehow managed to make that stealth cloak for Rika Minami. So I bet we''ll get something cool too." "Maybe," Lutz sighed with a jealous expression. "But we''ll be dead last in line. Alex always makes the best stuff for his girls first." "What, you jealous?" Wiley smirked. "Jealous that he takes care of his girls? Or jealous that he even has girls?" "Both," Lutz sighed again. "Feels like all he has to do is show a little interest, and women start throwing themselves at him. Even our Valmet, who was obsessed with Koko, is now dating him. Damn, I wish I were in his shoes¡­" Lehm smirked, enjoying the opportunity to rub salt into Lutz''s wound. "Well, it''s simple. Just be as handsome, smart, and strong as Alex. Then maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªyou''ll get more than one girl." The men all burst into laughter, while Lutz could only sigh in defeat, realizing there was no point in arguing. Hearing Lehm''s truthful words, Lutz sank deeper into despondency, which only caused louder laughter from the others. However, none of the guys could dispute what was said¡ªLehm had simply voiced the obvious truth. Though the full truth about Alex remained unknown to them, they had no idea that he was engaged to four goddesses, one of whom was the goddess of love herself. If they had found out, they would likely have gone insane with jealousy. Especially if they had seen Freya¡ªthe woman whose beauty was truly divine. Even male gods lost their minds gazing at her, and goddesses couldn''t always resist her charm. "Ha-ha, very funny, Lehm!" Lutz snorted, crossing his arms. "Doesn''t it bother you that your ex-wife is also showing interest in Alex?" He pointed a finger at Lehm, but Lehm only grunted. "We divorced by mutual agreement, so now we''re just old friends. I don''t care who she decides to have a relationship with," Lehm squinted. "You should think about yourself. With your personality, you, like R, will only find a girl if she has absolutely no other options." "Go to hell, old man!" R grumbled, frowning irritably. "And don''t drag me into this! I''m a lone wolf, I don''t need anyone." "Yeah, ''lone wolf,'' who gave advice to a young guy and almost got him thrown overboard by angry girls," Toji reminded him with a grin, shaking his head. "Shut up, Toji, or I''ll tell that teacher you''re dating all your embarrassing secrets," R snapped, glaring at him. "Alright, guys, enough with the dick measuring," Lehm sighed wearily. "I don''t want to hear from Alex why it''s taking us so long. The sooner we finish, the sooner we get out of here. And I''m sure none of us wants to stay in this damn complex any longer than necessary." Toji and R exchanged glances, reluctantly nodding, but their eyes clearly indicated that their conversation wasn''t over yet. Lehm shook his head, then looked at Price, who had already grabbed the weapon bag. He followed his lead, slinging the bag over his shoulder and adjusting the strap. Then he grabbed an assault rifle from the table, checked the magazine, and scanned the squad. Everyone nodded, signaling they were ready to move on. Lehm and Price led the way out. "Stay alert," Lehm signaled the others. "We''re heading even lower, and no one knows what''s waiting for us down there. Even though Alex literally punched through several floors, and the girls followed his trail, we''ll still have to go down the stairs." He pulled out a holograph, checked the map, and looked around, trying to determine the correct direction. "We go that way," he waved his hand and shook his head. "This complex was definitely designed by some kind of crazy person." "I already said that," Soap smirked. "If I didn''t know this was a map of a research center, I''d think it was the damn blueprint of an anthill." "Or, more precisely, a human-hill," Ghost added calmly. The guys froze and stared at him as though they had just seen an alien. "Ghost..." Soap said in surprise. "I didn''t expect you to have a sense of humor. I thought you just walked around with a frown and minded your own business. Or do you have a couple more jokes in your arsenal?" Ghost silently nodded. "I''ve got one. What do you do in the event of a nuclear explosion?" The guys exchanged glances. "And what''s that?" R asked, deciding to play along. "Hold your rifle with your arms fully extended so the molten metal doesn''t drip onto your boots," Ghost answered in a flat tone, without changing his expression. There was a pause. "Honestly? That was weird," Soap shook his head. "Military humor, Johnny," Ghost explained calmly, continuing to move forward. Ghost ignored the surprised faces of the guys and moved ahead. The others were still processing his strange sense of humor, but deciding not to linger, they hurried after him. Reaching the exit to the stair landing, they quickly checked for signs of mutants, zombies, and any other nastiness that might be in their way. Ensuring everything was clear, the guys began descending, staying fully alert. They kept a close watch not only on the doors around them but also on the space beneath their feet¡ªafter all, some types of undead could move along the walls. When they reached the correct floor, Lehm checked the map and nodded to the others, confirming they were in the right place. Cautiously opening the doors, they looked around and, seeing nothing suspicious, stepped into the laboratory area. "And now?" Mao asked, looking around. "That way," Ghost nodded, pointing the barrel of his rifle at a large hole in the wall. "Of course, how convenient! We won''t even have to wander through this maze," R smirked. "Yeah," Soap snorted. "Since he broke through the floor, why not break through the walls to get to where he needs?" The others smiled too, no longer surprised by Alex''s antics. Especially the guys from Lehm''s group, since they clearly remembered how Alex had literally torn apart the airport when he came to save Rika. R didn''t hesitate to share that story with Price, Soap, and Ghost, so they could get more familiar with their "emperor''s" methods. The newcomers listened attentively, but without much surprise¡ªit seemed there was nothing that could impress them now. As they moved forward, R detailed the operation at the airport. Passing by laboratories filled with containers of preserved mutants and other horrors, the group briefly stopped. "I still don''t get it. Did they artificially breed this crap, or did they just capture them to stuff them into these containers?" Soap asked, pointing his rifle at one of the tanks, which contained something resembling a twisted zombie with tentacles. "We''ll never know," Price shook his head. "But it''s better not to touch anything. Who knows if those things are alive or not." Everyone nodded in agreement¡ªno one had the desire to check. They continued moving forward, following the paths Alex had made. When they reached the laboratory where he had been earlier, the guys checked the map and headed in the right direction. When they were only a few corridors away from their destination, they heard Alex and the girls'' relaxed voices. Apparently, they had already been resting and chatting. Deciding not to waste time, the group quickened their pace and soon reached the room where the voices were coming from. "Well, well, Christmas came early!" Alex said with a smirk as he looked at the newcomers. "Santa himself and his helpers have arrived. And what gifts did you bring me?" "Take a look for yourself," Lehm replied, placing his weapon bag on the floor. The others followed his lead. Alex curiously opened the first bag and began sifting through the contents. Rebecca immediately appeared beside him, eager to examine the new toys. While Alex and Rebecca were inspecting the weapons, the guys decided to catch their breath. Not wanting to waste time, Alex connected G.I.R. and MIMI to the process. Lehm, sitting next to Valmet, asked about the situation in the laboratories to understand what they had missed. The girl briefly summarized the events, allowing him to piece together the overall picture. "Well, kid, do you think you can make something useful out of this junk?" Price asked, lighting a cigar. Alex thoughtfully examined the contents of the bags. "Hmm... Some of it can be used for parts to build proper weapons. Basically, everything you brought would have eventually been used as spare parts for weapons for my minions," he replied without much thought. Everyone stared at Alex, processing his words. He himself didn''t immediately realize that he had just called the people he was planning to hand weapons to "minions." Valmet, noticing this, cleared her throat, trying to get his attention. Alex turned his head toward her but only tilted it in confusion, not understanding what she meant. The girls, on the other hand, were already laughing. "Oh, I misspoke!" Alex theatrically raised his hand. "For my loyal companions, who are ready to walk through fire, water, and molten copper pipes to save this world! We will reclaim it from the mutant filth and punish those responsible for the death of humanity! Forward, my minions!" Valmet rolled her eyes and slapped her forehead¡ªAlex had used that word again. Rebecca was laughing loudly, not even trying to hide her amusement. Even G.I.R. and MIMI joined in, playfully poking the guys and repeating, "Minions! Minions!" Saeko covered her mouth with her palm, suppressing a laugh. Chun-Li and Cammy exchanged glances, then smiled, watching the fighters'' sour reactions. Ada just smirked, while Shigure still didn''t understand the joke. "Are you not ashamed to call us that?" R said, feigning offense. "I thought we were friends, and you call us ''minions.'' Even Koko wasn''t that cruel!" "First of all, it was a joke. And second... it was still a joke!" Alex smirked. "If I really wanted minions, I would have gathered an entire army of robots like G.I.R. and tried to take over the world like a real villain. And I''d demand one quadrillion dollars!" He theatrically placed his pinky on his lips and burst out laughing, like a third-rate antagonist from a cheap action movie. "The scariest part is..." Lutz mumbled, nervously swallowing. "You''re actually capable of doing that." "Heh-heh-heh!" Alex smirked, but immediately became serious. "Alright, enough fooling around. Time to move on. Our final destination is the lower floors, the ones that resemble a hangar." The laughter died down. Jokes aside, it was clear to everyone that something dangerous awaited them ahead. The tension relief helped ease the mood, but now they needed to focus on the task at hand. Everyone gathered around Alex, carefully studying the map. "So, what exactly are you hoping to find there?" Ghost asked. "Better to say... what I don''t want to find there," Alex replied, shaking his head. "And what would that be?" Soap adjusted his bulletproof vest straps. "I''ll explain when we get there," Alex answered evasively, retracting the hologram. Everyone silently nodded, slinging their weapon bags over their shoulders and preparing to head out. Alex was the first to step into the corridor and looked around, checking for any nearby threats. He didn''t want to waste more time¡ªthey''d already been in the complex for several hours. They needed to be sure there was no Red Marker here. And if there was one¡ªdestroy it to slow down the Descent process. By removing at least one Marker from the equation, they could buy some time. When they reached the elevator, Alex didn''t hesitate. He grabbed the doors and pulled them apart with his hands. "Wait..." R peered inside and shook his head in frustration. "I thought we were taking the elevator since you were heading to it. Are you really going to descend through the shaft again?" "Stop whining and hook up the carabiner," Alex rolled his eyes. "You''re really going to fall like a stone again?" Chun-Li smirked, crossing her arms over her chest. "What, you want to give it a try? Feel the thrill of free fall?" Alex winked at her. "Why not?" Chun-Li shrugged with a smile. "After all, we only live once." Alex grinned, easily lifting Chun-Li into his arms and stepping toward the edge of the shaft. The moment his hands touched her body, he immediately felt a wave of resentment coming from Zhang Ya¡ªhis ghostly shadow, now replacing his own. "Jealous again?" he mentally addressed her, knowing she could hear his thoughts. There was no response, but the sense of hostility only grew stronger. Sighing, Alex reminded her mentally that, among all the girls, she was the closest to him, now literally his shadow. A few seconds later, the tension faded, and Zhang Ya calmed down. Meanwhile, the guys silently watched Alex, who confidently approached Chun-Li as though it were completely normal. No one was even surprised that she so easily agreed to his offer. "Hold on tight," Alex warned, pulling the girl closer to him. "We''re moving forward, don''t make me wait," he tossed over his shoulder and, without hesitation, stepped into the void. They plummeted downward at high speed. Chun-Li was enjoying the sensation of flight, fully trusting Alex. Alex, on the other hand, was enjoying something else¡ªhow his hands felt against her firm thighs. "Definitely the best part of the female body," he thought to himself with a smirk. Chun-Li''s thighs were even softer than he had expected, yet firm, as though they were made specifically to be held. Alex landed smoothly, carefully holding Chun-Li so that she wouldn''t get a single scratch. Lowering her to the ground, he heard the others starting to descend from above. While they were occupied, Alex approached the massive iron doors, effortlessly pulling them apart and stepping outside. He then extended his hand to Chun-Li, helping her out. "What a gentleman," she smiled, accepting his help. "Then I won''t mention how you groped my thighs." "You already did," Alex replied with a light smirk. "And I didn''t even try to hide it." "So, what do you think?" Chun-Li asked, crossing her arms over her chest, waiting for his comment. "Soft and firm," Alex admitted without hesitation. "I''d sleep on them." "Maybe another time, if you impress me more," Chun-Li winked with a mischievous gleam in her eyes. Alex just smirked, not replying. He wasn''t sure exactly what she meant by "impress me more," and, to be honest, he didn''t know much about her. The only thing he knew for sure was that she worked for Interpol and was hunting the murderer of her parents. Lighting a cigarette, Alex took a puff while they waited for the others. Once the group was fully assembled and out of the shaft, they headed to the control room. From there, they had the best view of the entire hangar, and it was the perfect spot for reconnaissance. When they reached the door, Alex quickly hacked the lock and, signaling for them to look around, he entered first. The others began checking the room, including the ventilation shafts, while Alex walked up to a large window that looked directly into the hangar. What he saw made his face twist in disgust. "Fuck..." he swore, not even trying to hide his emotions. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 276 - 276: Encounter with the Traitors After Alex and his group entered the control room on the lowest floor of the Evil Corporation''s underground laboratory, they immediately began searching the area. No one wanted a mutant or zombie to ambush them, so they meticulously checked every corner. The control room resembled a massive command center designed for a large workforce. Desks and monitors were scattered everywhere, once occupied by employees, but now the place was eerily empty. Only bloodstains and chaotic signs of struggle hinted that people had once worked here. Ignoring the others, Alex walked toward the enormous window overlooking the hangar. The first thing he saw made him grit his teeth in irritation. "Fuck¡­" he muttered, unable to hide his emotions. "What do you see, kid?" Price asked, hearing the sharp curse. But Alex didn''t answer. He simply kept staring at the massive structure in the center of the hangar, something he had no desire to see. And yet, despite his irritation, a faint curiosity stirred within him. Price noticed Alex''s tense expression and frowned. "Why are you just standing there, kid?" he asked, but Alex didn''t react. Intrigued by his behavior, the others also approached the window. The moment their eyes landed on the hangar''s center, surprised exclamations followed. "What the hell is that?" Soap frowned. "I don''t know what it is, but I definitely don''t want to find out," R muttered, staring at the structure. At the heart of the hangar stood an enormous Red Marker, towering over thirty meters tall. Its eerie, symbol-covered surface radiated a disturbing aura. Alex silently examined it, realizing that, fortunately, the Marker was inactive. He didn''t know¡ªor rather, didn''t want to know¡ªwhat it would take to activate it. But if that happened, the consequences would be catastrophic. Everyone who had come to this laboratory with him would inevitably fall under its influence. "Can someone explain what the hell that thing is?" Chun-Li asked, keeping her eyes on the Marker. "Alex, is this what I think it is?" Valmet asked cautiously, tugging on his sleeve. Alex finally tore his gaze away from the structure and looked at his teammates. Their faces showed confusion and tension. Only Rebecca, Saeko, and Valmet seemed to have an idea of what they were looking at. The rest waited for an explanation. Lighting a cigarette, Alex rubbed the bridge of his nose wearily. His thoughts raced. He was trying to figure out how to destroy the Marker while also wondering if the Minister of Monoliths would sense its destruction. If the Marker was destroyed, it could attract the attention of far more dangerous players. The Minister of Monoliths and Davot¡ªtwo hidden enemies who had yet to reveal themselves¡ªwere locked in a complex game of wits. Alex knew that the moment they took notice of his power, events would take a much darker turn. The Minister of Monoliths sought to consume this unique universe, striving to grow stronger in order to oppose his creator¡ªNian-Nian. Yet he remained oblivious to the fact that all this time, he had been dancing in the palm of his creator''s hand, while she watched his pitiful attempts to surpass her with amusement. Davot, once the creator of the world of Jeckad¡ªa paradise for his people¡ªhad become obsessed with immortality. He never found a way to make his people eternal¡­ until he discovered another path. He began devouring the souls of entire worlds, destroying them to feed his people with the energy of slain beings. Alex took a drag from his cigarette, pondering just how far those two would go if they realized someone like him was interfering in their game. "So, you do know what that thing is?" Soap asked, shifting his gaze to Alex. Alex exhaled a plume of smoke and smirked. "Ghost, remember when you asked me what I didn''t want to find in the hangar?" he said calmly, looking at the Red Marker again. "And?" "Well, this is it." Price chuckled as he lit a cigar. "And you don''t want to tell the class what the hell it is, kid?" Alex sighed and motioned for everyone to step away from the window¡ªjust in case. Seeing that he was ready to share information, the others followed. Scanning the room, Alex found an old board that could serve for explanations. Then, he pulled out a holodevice from his pocket and started searching for the necessary data, making sure not to show anything extra by accident. After sorting everything, he was ready to share the information with those who still didn''t know what they were dealing with. "Alright, let''s keep this quick. Ask what you need to know," he said, holding the holodevice. "I''ll keep it short, but it''ll be enough for you to understand just how much shit is about to hit the fan." "For starters, maybe explain what the hell that thing in the center of the hangar is?" Lehm asked, nodding toward the window and taking a drag from his cigarette. "If even Valmet knows what it is, then we should too." Alex nodded, placed the holodevice on the table, and activated the projection, which displayed on the board. He was glad he had the foresight to create a model of the Marker, knowing he''d have to explain it one day. He expected to find a built Marker at some point, but not this soon. As the image appeared on the board, everyone eager for answers focused on his words. "First off, that red structure that looks like an obelisk is called a Marker. More specifically, a Red Marker. Its history stretches far into the past, and you can trace its presence all the way back to Mesopotamian times," Alex began, showing ancient images found by GIR and MIMI. "The Tower of Babel, ancient Egyptian pyramids, Aztec temples¡ªit was mentioned under different names in many cultures. Ancient races worshiped the Marker¡­ or rather, what stands behind it." "You seriously giving us a history lesson in a place like this?" Soap interrupted, raising his hand like a student. Alex rolled his eyes. "You wanted to know what it is, so listen." "Can we speed this up?" Price interjected, exhaling a puff of smoke. "Not rushing you, but this sure as hell ain''t the best place for a lecture." "Fine. In short, there are two types of Markers: Red and Black. A Black Marker fell from the sky a very, very long time ago. Ancient humans found it, and it started granting them knowledge¡­ while driving them insane. Eventually, it made them build Red Markers." "And why did they build them?" Cammy frowned. "To trigger something called the Convergence Event," Alex replied. "And before you ask, Convergence is a seriously bad ending. So bad that the only way to survive is either to leave the planet or prevent the Markers from activating." A brief silence followed. Alex noticed Rebecca, Saeko, and Valmet watching him intently. He gave them a slight nod, signaling that everything was still under control. The girls relaxed a little. As for him, he could afford to conduct this little briefing calmly¡ªfor now. And that was due to one particular reason: all the horrors within the Marker''s range instinctively circled around it, as if guarding it. That''s why they hadn''t encountered any other threats in this lab yet. But one question kept nagging at Alex: how many Red Markers existed in this world? And how many of them were already active? If the satellite images showing anomalous weather patterns really indicated their locations, he would have to find a way to destroy them without attracting the attention of the two main villains lurking in the shadows. In the worst-case scenario, he could always just create a powerful bomb and teleport it straight to the Marker. "So what do we do now?" R frowned. "We''ve got some kind of cosmic obelisk that drives people insane and makes them build more of the same. Where does this all lead?" "What''s there to think about?" Rebecca replied cheerfully. "We just blow the damn thing up. Easy! Boom¡ªand we go home." "No offense, young lady," Price said calmly, "but I think we''re missing one important detail. All the creatures we haven''t encountered in this lab¡­ are now circling around that Obelisk." A tense silence settled over the control room. Alex nodded and walked toward the window overlooking the spacious hangar. Picking up the holograph from the table, he moved forward first, with the others following, eager to assess the situation. Rebecca, however, didn''t take Price''s warning seriously. In her mind, the solution was simple¡ªjust pull a high-powered bomb from her inventory and toss it into the horde of Necromorphs, mutants, and zombies. But Alex noticed something strange. Among the writhing mass of abominations, there were no demons from Davoth''s army. Necromorphs, mutants, zombies¡ªthey all circled the Red Marker, almost entranced, but the demons were nowhere to be seen. Narrowing his eyes, Alex focused on the swarming monstrosities and suddenly smirked. The moment didn''t go unnoticed by the others. "Why are you smiling?" Ada asked suspiciously, catching the expression on his face. "Because the situation is so absurd it''s almost comical," Alex replied, not bothering to hide his amusement. "We''re standing in an underground lab designed like an ant nest." "And what does that give us?" Chun-Li asked, tilting her head slightly. "There''s a natural phenomenon. Ants leave a trail of pheromones for others to follow. If the path gets looped, they end up walking in circles until they die of exhaustion. The same thing is happening here¡ªif you look closely," Alex said, pointing toward the horde. Everyone turned back to the creatures, mindlessly pacing in circles around the Red Marker. Now, realizing what he meant, they no longer looked at the monsters with fear or disgust¡ªmore like fascination, as if watching a surreal theater of the absurd. Smirking, Alex fell into thought. They couldn''t just destroy the Marker; they also had to eliminate every single creature protecting it. If they left the undead intact, it would inevitably come after them. And if that happened, their chances of survival would plummet. Even if they reached the aircraft carrier, fighting their way through hordes of zombies and Necromorphs wouldn''t be easy. Of course, Alex could use the Flying Thunder God Technique to instantly pull everyone out of the hangar. That would give him yet another excuse to spout nonsense about the "great art of ninjutsu," as he often did in situations like this. And if necessary, he could always come up with an even crazier excuse. "So, what''s the plan?" Soap asked, gripping the straps of his tactical vest. "We can''t leave this thing here¡ªyou said it yourself, it''s dangerous." "Hmm¡­" Alex muttered, studying the horde carefully. "If we don''t wipe out all these undead, they''ll chase after us. If we compare them to ants, right now, they''re protecting the queen. And if we touch the queen¡­" "¡­this whole mob will come after us," Ghost finished for him. "And our chances of escaping won''t be great." "He''s right," Lehm nodded. "So what''s the plan, Alex? Do you have anything destructive enough? You can fire bullets like a walking railgun¡ªmaybe you''ve got something with a bigger blast radius?" Alex nodded without hesitation. His arsenal contained plenty of devastating techniques¡ªenough not only to obliterate this entire underground lab but also to take out targets on a much larger scale. Those unfamiliar with the full extent of his abilities exchanged wary glances, while Lehm, who had already witnessed Alex''s power firsthand, simply smirked. To avoid long explanations, Valmet took it upon herself to enlighten the others¡ªshe had a way of keeping things concise and to the point. Meanwhile, Alex shifted his gaze back to the countless horde of monsters, absentmindedly stroking his chin. He had too many techniques to choose from, making it a bit difficult to decide which one would be the most spectacular. In the end, he settled on a classic approach. "Alright, I''ve made my decision," he nodded to himself. "We''re going the classic route." "I don''t even want to ask what you mean by that," Soap muttered, "but my curiosity is killing me." "You''ll find out soon," Alex smirked. "For now, check your gear and make sure everything''s in place. Most of the undead will focus on me. But if any of them shift their attention to you, you need to be ready." His voice was calm, but there was an unmistakable note of anticipation. Alex knew¡ªan epic battle was coming. Everyone nodded and began checking their equipment. Even Ada picked up a rifle, ready to assist, though she didn''t miss the chance to remind Alex that he now owed her for participating in the fight. Alex felt his eye twitch. First, she demanded payment to guide them into the lab, then for her services as a navigator, and now she wanted compensation for fighting too? Sure, Ada was gorgeous, but damn, was she greedy. Worst case, he''d craft a couple of gadgets as payment for her "services." Now he fully understood why Koko got so irritated whenever Ada Wong was involved. He didn''t even need to predict the future to know¡ªshe''d keep raising the price until she was satisfied with the reward. Glancing at GIR and MIMI, who were already prepared for battle, Alex decided to leave them with the group in case part of the undead horde turned its attention to them. "GIR, MIMI, stay with the moms and help them," he instructed his mechanical companions. "Got it, Dad!" the robo-dogs responded in sync, saluting. Alex nodded at the group. He wasn''t too concerned about their safety¡ªGIR and MIMI were nearby, and if the situation got out of hand, a "gremlin" would show up in the arena, capable of turning the place into a real slaughterhouse if provoked. Still, as a precaution, he quietly cast a protective spell on everyone. Ada, Valmet, and Saeko had their own shields that could save them in a critical situation, and Rebecca was even better protected than anyone¡ªif she jumped into the core of the sun, the most she''d feel would be the sensation of a hot bath. Brushing aside unnecessary thoughts, Alex approached the large window, and with a simple touch of his finger, shattered the glass. Stepping to the edge, he looked down, and a wide smile appeared on his face. Taking a step forward, he leaped into the hangar. Landing, Alex left a web of cracks on the floor. Looking at the undead horde, he noticed that the necromorphs, mutants, and zombies were still circling around the Marker, completely ignoring him. Slowly moving forward, Alex stopped right in front of their mass. Smiling, he drove Yamato into the ground and spread his arms wide. "Wind Style: Double Rasenshuriken." Two massive balls of chakra began to form in his hands. The air around him swirled, creating gusts of wind that were drawn into the technique. At that moment, the undead horde seemed to sense the threat hanging over the Marker, and they immediately rushed toward Alex. Grinning even wider, he threw the two Rasenshurikens right into their ranks. They cut through the undead like a knife through butter, and then, reaching the center of the horde, they exploded, creating two gigantic whirlpools in which necromorphs and mutants were ground down like in a massive meat grinder. "Goddamn¡­" Soap breathed out, staring at what was happening. "It''s one thing to hear about it, and completely another to see it with your own eyes¡­" "You don''t even know half of it," Rebecca grinned. "What else is he capable of?" Ghost asked, turning his gaze to her. "Maybe you''ll see someday," the girl shrugged. "For now, walking skull, you''d better start shooting. Those monsters are already running towards us." Price was so stunned that his cigar fell out of his mouth. Lehm, noticing this, simply patted him on the shoulder, understanding that he felt the same way when he first saw Alex''s power. Now he was used to it and simply watched with interest. Chun-Li and Cammy reacted much more calmly¡ªthey had seen enough destructive abilities in their lives to be shocked by enemies they faced. Ada, on the other hand, became darkened, realizing that Koko wasn''t boasting when she talked about her "strong husband." Envy stung her again, but she quickly suppressed it within herself. "Alright, guys, enough staring at Alex''s new cool techniques," Lehm''s voice snapped everyone out of their stupor. "Time to get to work! Even though most of the undead are going after him, there''s still a decent number coming towards us!" The group snapped back to attention and started preparing for the fight. Everyone nodded and got ready to open fire on the undead charging toward them. Alex, having launched two Rasenshurikens into the zombie horde, squinted as he assessed the result. According to his calculations, the attack destroyed about a quarter of the horde. However, the remaining monsters weren''t stopping and continued rushing toward him. In the distance, he heard gunshots¡ªpart of the undead had already turned toward his group. Of course, Alex adhered to the principle, "If you want something done well, do it yourself," but he couldn''t forever take on the responsibility of fighting off small enemies. Gripping Yamato, which was still lodged in the concrete, he firmly grasped the sheath. When the horde was only a couple of meters away, Alex disappeared from his spot and reappeared behind all the monsters. The undead, which had been charging toward him just a second ago, suddenly froze in place. Alex smoothly slid Yamato into its sheath, and the click echoed across the hangar. As if on cue, the entire horde collapsed to the ground, sliced into pieces. "Well, that was easy. I wonder how the others are doing?" he murmured, turning toward the control room. With a glance, he assessed the situation: nearly all the undead headed toward his group had been destroyed. Only a few more resilient creatures remained, but their days were numbered. And sure enough¡ªafter a second, the final shot rang out, and the last mutant fell dead. Now the entire hangar was piled with the bodies of necromorphs, mutants, and zombies. Alex gave a thumbs-up in approval. In response, Rebecca and Saeko blew him air kisses, while Valmet simply nodded, not wanting to show affection in front of the others. The guys responded with a similar nod. Shigure gave a slight smile, still holding a few shurikens she had used in the fight. Alex briefly wondered: "Where the hell does she keep all those shurikens in her kimono? With the number of throwing stars sticking out of the undead, she must have a whole bag packed with weapons!" Turning his gaze to the other girls, he noticed Ada looked irritated¡ªseemed she wasn''t happy about having to participate in the fight. Chun-Li, on the other hand, showed Alex a peace sign, and Cammy just smiled. Satisfied that everything was fine and no one had been harmed, Alex shifted his gaze back to the Red Marker towering in front of him. He even had to tilt his head back to see the very top. He involuntarily wondered just how imposing the Marker looked up close. But there was no point in staring at it for too long. Alex intended to destroy the artifact and return to the aircraft carrier with the group. The laboratory had nothing worth noting¡ª even the shard of the Black Marker had long been taken away, and no one knew where it was now. As Alex moved closer to the Red Marker, he stepped over the bloody line left by the horde of undead circling the artifact¡­ And suddenly, he felt a sharp tug pulling him backward. Turning around, he saw that his own shadow had taken on a female form again, with long hair stretching out and gripping his clothes. However, the moment he looked at it, the hair vanished back into the shadow. A blood-written message appeared on the surface of the dark silhouette: "Beware." Alex furrowed his brow. "What is Zhang Ya warning me about?" If we''re talking about a real threat, the only one who could pose danger to him in this world was Avatar Nyan-Nyan¡ªand only if he made a mistake and gave her a chance. Two such Avatars had already struck him in the back, and one even managed to impale him through. However, that Avatar soon bitterly regretted their actions when Alex''s blood touched their skin... Trying to figure out what exactly the danger was, Alex suddenly heard heavy metallic footsteps. He turned his head toward the sound and raised an eyebrow slightly. "Unexpected..." he muttered quietly, studying the new enemies. In the control room, his group also noticed the enemies that had appeared in the hangar, and their expressions grew tense. Two Marauders emerged directly from behind the Red Marker. Alex knew who they were, or rather, who they had once been. Former Night Watchmen¡ªwarriors who had once sworn to protect their people, but had betrayed everything they believed in. They had struck their brothers in the back and sided with those they had sworn to eradicate. With the appearance of the Marauders, Alex was now certain that Davot was also involved in this game. He narrowed his eyes as he watched the two traitors slowly approach. "You''ll never save this world... You''re nothing but a pathetic usurper. A false idol..." one of the Marauders said in a low, grating voice. "Finally, I see the truth. And I will open your eyes, false savior." Alex tensed. Now it was clear that Davot had noticed him. But there was an advantage to this. From the traitor''s words, it was evident they viewed Alex as the savior, leading people to survival. This meant his true identity remained hidden. That was exactly how he wanted it. Alex wouldn''t reveal himself until he faced the Minister of the Monoliths and Davot himself. By then, they would have nowhere to run. He looked at the two Marauders with undisguised contempt. Betrayal repulsed him. He didn''t just dislike traitors¡ªhe hated them. In his eyes, they were the worst of creatures. "Pitiful dogs of the Dark Lord dare to give me orders?" Alex''s voice was cold and harsh. "You betrayed your people. You struck your brothers in the back. You trampled on the oaths you made and turned against those you swore to protect. Crawl back to your hole with your master¡­ or accept death as the only atonement for your sins." "You will know what we have known..." the other Marauder spoke with an unnaturally low voice, activating his axe. Its flame flared with a sinister red light. "Bow to Him, and you will gain power beyond anything you can imagine, Savior. He will show you the way, as He showed us. Bow... and you will live. Refuse¡ªand everyone you care about will die. You will watch their suffering for all eternity." Mistake. Alex paused for a moment, then slowly tightened his grip on the hilt of Yamato. His face froze into a mask of absolute indifference, but inside, a cold, grim flame had already ignited. "You shouldn''t have said that," his voice was almost a whisper, but it carried a deadly threat. "You could have lived a little longer. But since you chose death, so be it." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Both Marauders, activating their axes, charged toward him. But when they were just a step away, Alex, without changing his expression, drew Yamato from its sheath and, in one smooth motion, spun around. Click. The two Marauders froze a step away from him. In the next instant, their bodies split evenly along clean lines, disintegrating into pieces. Even the Red Marker behind them was cleaved in two. Its massive structure began to crumble, shattering like glass. Alex scowled, turned around, and without glancing at the destruction behind him, headed back toward the control room. Inside the command center, a deathly silence fell. Everyone stared at him, mouths agape. "Is that all?"¡ªthe thought ran through their minds simultaneously. Only Rebecca smirked. She had been listening carefully to Alex''s conversation with the Marauders, just like everyone else. But Rebecca knew him better than anyone. She knew that threatening Alex was a foolish idea. If those two had just challenged him directly, he might have played with them a bit before their death. But they dared threaten his family. They got an easy death. As for the others who dared to touch his loved ones, they rarely received such mercy. Rebecca squinted. A mischievous idea flickered in her mind. "Perfect chance to comfort Alex... and take advantage of it for myself," she giggled to herself, already plotting how to put her plan into action. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 277 - 277: On the Road Again and a New Destination After killing the two Marauders and destroying the Red Marker, Alex continued to frown, replaying the traitor''s words in his mind. He knew exactly the kind of creature Davoth was¡ªdeceitful, cunning, willing to commit the vilest acts just to gain the upper hand. People like him never hesitated to use dirty tricks and intricate schemes to drag their enemies into despair. "The end justifies the means," Machiavelli once said. And Davoth was precisely that kind of person. He would do anything to eliminate those he deemed a threat or bend them to his will. Alex lifted his gaze, letting it linger on Rebecca, Saeko, and Valmet. He understood that Davoth would strike at what mattered most¡ªmeaning he had to ensure the girls'' safety. But before his thoughts could drift too far into darkness, he quickly shook them off. He already had a plan¡ªseal off the universe so those two bastards couldn''t escape, strengthen Earth, and with a single snap of his fingers, wipe out all the Red Markers. He had already figured out how to locate them. All he had to do was focus, and he could see the position of every Marker constructed on Earth. The only thing left was to lure those two scum out, gut them like pigs, and finally go on vacation with his girls. The thought of a vacation with his family made him smile involuntarily. Then he let out a quiet chuckle... and, without paying attention to where he was walking, slammed straight into a wall, crashing through it. Glancing around, he calmly stepped back, returned to the hangar, crouched slightly, and with a light movement, leaped back into the command center. Landing smoothly, Alex raised a hand and grinned. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yo, looks like we''re done here." Rebecca narrowed her eyes, studying his expression. It seemed like Alex was back to normal¡­ She clicked her tongue in mild disappointment, realizing she wouldn''t be able to use his sour mood as an excuse to pamper him and steal some alone time. The rest of the group looked at him and, seeing that he was back to his usual carefree self, shook their heads. Especially those who had known him for a long time. For them, this operation was supposed to be a tense battle against an army of the undead, followed by the destruction of the Red Marker and a desperate escape. But in the end, everything had ended so quickly that no one had even processed what happened. "Dude, what the hell?!" R complained. "Where''s the epic battle we were waiting for?! Couldn''t you have at least fought those weird demons a little longer? Instead, you just swung your sword once, and it was over." "Yeah, Alex," Toji chimed in. "Watching your fights is better than watching anime! Where''s the epic boss battle?!" Alex''s eye twitched. These two¡­ Instead of being grateful that everything ended quickly, they were complaining that he didn''t drag the fight out?! Alex gave them a dry look¡ªthey were acting like kids who didn''t get the toy they wanted. He pondered for a moment¡­ It seemed things had become too easy for them. Maybe it was time to bring back physical training? Since they had been focusing only on chakra control, they had way too much free time... Rebecca, noticing his expression, couldn''t hold back her laughter. Valmet, who had grown tired of this nonsense, silently stepped forward¡­ and with a few precise strikes, shut up the entire male half of the group. The guys now eyed her warily, realizing their mistake. Alex smirked. This was better than letting GIR and MIMI handle them¡ªthose two would''ve turned it into a real endurance test. "So? Are we done here or what?" Lehm asked, barely hiding his grin as he glanced at the bruised guys. "More or less," Alex nodded. "We just need to clean up here, then we can head back to the aircraft carrier¡­ and keep sailing forward. After all, our goal is to find the One Piece!" Lehm just chuckled, shaking his head. Those who didn''t know what One Piece was or why Alex was looking for it exchanged glances, not understanding what he was talking about. Rebecca smirked and nodded in agreement, while Valmet sighed, realizing that Alex had once again drifted off in another direction. "So, how are you planning to clear this place? Just erase all the data?" Chun-Li asked, pulling him out of his daydreaming. "Oh, right! Let me explain to you, my dear Chun-Li, exactly how this will go down..." "Since when did I become your ''dear''?" Chun-Li raised an eyebrow. "Oh, my apologies¡­ Super-mega-awesome fighter girl Chun-Li with amazing thighs, allow me to explain how I''m going to clear out this secret lab that looks like a giant anthill." With those words, Alex grinned widely, while Valmet let out a heavy sigh, already knowing she wouldn''t like his answer. The guys stared at Alex, giving him a thumbs-up in approval, but at the same time, there was clear jealousy in their eyes. Deep down, each of them admitted that Chun-Li had incredible legs, and what annoyed them the most was the fact that Alex had already managed to grope her thighs. Ghost, on the other hand, looked at him with a blank expression. Only one thought spun in his head: Alex is a weird guy. The girls unintentionally glanced at Chun-Li''s legs before sneaking a look at their own, as if comparing. Chun-Li noticed this and couldn''t resist a smug smile¡ªno matter how small, it was always nice to feel superior. No matter what anyone said, every girl enjoyed being better than her rivals in at least something. Valmet suddenly pinched Alex''s waist, reminding him that they had more important things to do than flirt. He felt her fingers twist his skin, and at that moment, something wrapped around his leg. Zhang Ya had discreetly used her hair to ensnare him, squeezing even tighter. "Stop wasting time. Don''t forget why we''re here," Valmet said firmly, tightening her grip. "Yeah, yeah, I know!" Alex grumbled, rolling his eyes. "I was just answering a question!" "Sure, of course. You were just flirting with another girl right in front of your three girlfriends, and now you''re paying the price. No need to make excuses," R drawled, his voice dripping with jealousy. Alex shot him a dry, disdainful look and smirked. R clenched his teeth. Out of the whole team, he envied Alex the most¡ªthere were always beautiful women around him. The others just sighed heavily, fully aware that this had already become a common occurrence. Shigure quietly tugged on Alex''s sleeve to get his attention. When he turned to her, she silently pointed at her thighs. At first, he didn''t understand what she wanted, but then, catching her thoughtful expression, he figured it out. She wants to know how I rate her figure. Alex gave her a slight nod with a soft smile, confirming her silent question. A barely noticeable smile flickered on Shigure''s face before vanishing just as quickly. "Alright, enough flirting," Ada said irritably. "We''ve wasted enough time. Can you finally explain how you''re going to clear this place so we can move on?" "Oh, come on. Why are you getting all worked up?" Alex waved her off in a cheerful tone. "Everything''s fine! We beat the bad guys, destroyed the dangerous thing. Now we just need to take a breather. And the easiest way to do that is¡­" "Flirting with girls," Cammy finished for him with a giggle. "Almost," Alex chuckled, then turned to Rebecca and held out his hand. "My love, empty your pockets." Rebecca immediately clenched her fists, crossing her arms over her chest. "Why? I don''t have anything!" she blurted out way too quickly, not even thinking. Alex narrowed his eyes skeptically. Even Valmet and Saeko didn''t believe Rebecca''s words. In fact, the entire team was sure she was hiding something. "Hurry up," Alex repeated calmly but firmly, keeping his hand extended. Rebecca pouted in annoyance but, realizing no one was going to believe her, angrily unzipped her hoodie, revealing only her bra underneath. Before any of the guys could get a good look, they were met with Alex''s empty yet menacing gaze. That look carried a single, unmistakable warning: Try to see anything, and I''ll bury you. The guys instantly snapped their heads away so fast it seemed like their necks had rotated a full 180 degrees. Rebecca reached into her hoodie''s inner pocket and reluctantly pulled out a black cube the size of a fist before sulkingly shoving it into Alex''s hands. He examined it with interest. "Oh, my dear, you stole it," he drawled, recognizing his own bomb. It was one of his experimental toys, something he had created a while ago. Alex was well aware that Rebecca had snatched more than a few of his inventions from his workshop. Judging by the markings, this particular cube had likely been taken from his motorcycle. With his free hand, he pinched her nose, causing her to flail her arms in protest. Valmet frowned as she recognized the cube. She had seen it in action before¡ªwhen they escaped from the airport, it was one of these that had blown up an entire terminal, leaving behind nothing but rubble. "And what exactly is that thing?" Ada asked curiously, reaching toward the cube. "It''s a bomb. A very powerful bomb," Valmet explained, keeping a close eye on the team''s reactions. Ada instantly yanked her hand back. "Wait, a bomb?!" she exclaimed, staring at the small black cube with newfound concern. "Are you telling me that this tiny thing can blow up this entire underground complex?!" With a smug grin, Alex raised the cube and spun it slightly between his fingers. "Exactly," he confirmed cheerfully. He didn''t bother explaining further¡ªwhy waste time talking when he could just show them what his inventions were capable of? The moment the word "bomb" was spoken, the guys immediately locked their eyes on the black cube in Alex''s hands. Those from Lehm''s group recognized it instantly¡ªthey had already witnessed the destruction these devices could cause and knew exactly how deadly even a tiny one could be. Alex carefully examined the cube, searching for its marking. Upon spotting the engraved number ''1'', he quickly realized he was holding the first version of the explosive device¡ªone with an enormous blast radius. That meant it had more than enough power to wipe the underground lab off the map. "Okay, let''s say this thing really can blow up the whole complex," Soap noted skeptically. "How exactly are we supposed to get out of here?" "Oh¡­" Alex blinked, as if only now realizing the issue. "Right. Almost forgot. One sec." Ignoring the looks his teammates were giving him, he quickly walked over to the control panel and pulled up a schematic of the hangar. He had already spotted helicopters earlier, which meant there had to be an exit to the surface somewhere. It didn''t take long to figure out the system¡ªhe immediately activated the emergency hatch release. A deep mechanical hum echoed through the hangar as heavy ceiling doors began to slide apart, allowing daylight to flood in. Hearing the sound, the others approached the edge and tilted their heads back, watching as the passage above them slowly opened. There was just one problem. Without an aircraft, using that exit was impossible. And among them, only G.I.R. and MIMI could claim to have any flying experience. "I don''t want to disappoint you, but your ''shortcut'' isn''t so short after all," Lehm said with a smirk, pointing at the high opening. "And how are you planning to get up there?" "You''ll see for yourselves soon enough. For now, grab your weapon bags and head downstairs," Alex said calmly, rising from his seat. Approaching Rebecca, he skillfully lifted her and tossed her onto his back. Then, with one hand, he picked up Valmet, and with the other, Saeko. Without giving anyone else a chance to react, he confidently stepped forward and jumped down several meters. G.I.R. and MIMI followed him silently. "You could''ve helped us too, what happened to being a gentleman?" Ada grumbled, rolling her eyes. She didn''t waste any time and quickly descended using a grappling hook. Shigure followed her, skillfully grabbing ledges and landing lightly next to the others. Chun-Li and Cammy weren''t about to fall behind¡ªthey made their way down gracefully and confidently. The guys in the command center were the only ones left behind, no one even thought to wait for them. "Well, I''ve had military training, but this kind of descent isn''t for me," Soap said, looking down. "Don''t worry, Johnny. We''ll just use a rope," Ghost smirked, securing a strong rope. The guys had completely forgotten about the obvious option of using a rope. But since Alex had preferred a dramatic entrance, they didn''t want to fall behind. After securing a few more ropes, the fighters began to carefully descend. Once on the ground, they quickly headed toward Alex and the girls, who were already standing right beneath the open passage. After making sure everyone was there, Alex easily tossed the black cube toward the command center. At that moment, he counted the people present again: Lehm, Price, Soap, Ghost¡ªeveryone was there. The girls too. G.I.R. and MIMI, as usual, nearby. No one was missing. "Alright," he looked at the team and smirked. "Come closer and hold on tight." No one understood why Alex told everyone to hold on tight, especially since there was nothing around them but people. Rebecca just smirked and, without wasting any time, pressed herself against Alex''s chest. G.I.R. and MIMI immediately clung to his legs. Valmet and Saeko, sensing something was off, grabbed his arms. Shigure followed their lead, and then came Chun-Li, Cammy, and Ada. In the end, Alex was surrounded on all sides by girls, which made him nervously twitch his eye. Especially considering his hands were now occupied. "Should we hold on to you too?" R smirked, watching the scene. "I said hold on tight, not hold on to me! Those aren''t the same thing!" Alex rolled his eyes in response. "You''re the most stable one here, so it makes sense to hold on to you," Ada said nonchalantly, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. Alex sighed and tried to move his arms slightly to free himself, but it didn''t help much. "Damn it¡­" Collecting himself, he began forming seals, as he still needed to pretend to be a "ninja" until the last moment. "Earth Style: Stone Pillar." Alex kicked the floor sharply, and a deep rumble echoed immediately. The floor beneath them trembled, and then something powerful shot upward, throwing them all into the air. Before anyone could protest, the spot they had been standing on rose up, transforming into a massive stone pillar that quickly carried them toward the ceiling. Now everyone understood why Alex had said to hold on. The passage in the hangar''s ceiling was approaching rapidly. After a few seconds, the pillar broke through to the surface, and they were met by a sharp flow of daylight. Having spent several hours in the underground lab, they instinctively squinted against the bright sun. But the escape was far from over. Alex formed seals again and stomped his foot. "Earth Style: Stone Bridge." A sturdy stone bridge extended from the pillar, arching over the chasm. Now they could cross to a safe zone without the risk of jumping down. Meanwhile, Alex still stood surrounded by the girls, who didn''t seem to want to let go of him. Even the guys looked slightly stunned by what they had just witnessed. "Hey, how long are you going to keep hanging on to me?" Alex gave a slight tug with his hands, but to no avail. "I don''t mind, but it''s not exactly comfortable." The girls seemed to snap out of it and finally let go of him. Well, almost all of them. Rebecca and Shigure were still clinging to him, clearly not intending to get off. Alex sighed, moved his arms, and stretched his neck. He wouldn''t mind such attention, but it''d be better in a more appropriate setting. Turning his gaze toward the guys, he noticed they were slowly crossing the bridge, simultaneously admiring the column that had just lifted them. "Impressed?" Alex smirked, shaking his head. To be honest, their reaction was a bit surprising. They''d already seen him firing bullets like a railgun, creating stone walls, and moving so fast it seemed like he was in multiple places at once. Once everyone crossed the bridge, it was just a short walk to the transport they had arrived in. Fortunately, the distance wasn''t far. Saeko suddenly froze and looked around cautiously. "Where did all the undead go? There should''ve been plenty of infected here¡­" "They probably scattered," Valmet suggested, frowning thoughtfully. Alex wasn''t sure that the undead flooding the city had simply scattered after the Red Marker was destroyed. It seemed too suspicious. However, he decided not to voice his suspicions¡ªthere was no need for unnecessary worry at this moment. After reaching the transport and loading the weapon bags, the group began getting into the vehicles to return to the port. After seating Rebecca and Shigure in the Humvee, Alex made his way to another armored vehicle, where Price, Ghost, and Soap were already waiting. He got inside, cracked the window, and lit a cigarette, taking a deep drag. As soon as the pillar started moving, Alex took out his phone and activated the Black Cube. In the same instant, a powerful explosion rang out, and the ground began to shake. Behind the vehicles, the sound of collapsing structures could be heard. Alex looked out the window and saw a massive mushroom-shaped cloud rising from the ground. "Damn, that was powerful," Soap said, sticking his head out the window and watching the destruction. "Next time, I think we should drive farther away." "Definitely," Alex replied nonchalantly, giving a thumbs-up. Soap looked at him in surprise, realizing the implication about the next time. Price just grunted and shook his head. Alex leaned back in his seat, continuing to smoke. Right now, only one thing worried him¡ªthe upcoming trip to Alaska. There, they would need to adjust their plans, and if they managed to save people along the way, it might attract even more attention from Davoth and the Minister of the Monoliths. The more their group interfered with events, the more active the enemies would have to become. And the more they moved, the higher the chance of drawing them out of the shadows. These kinds of beings didn''t act directly. They preferred to stay in the shadows, waiting for the moment when they could crush the last desperate ones to completely break the will of the resistance. But what troubled Alex even more was the presence of Marauders near the Red Marker. There were no other demons there. Why? He quickly ran through possible explanations. The only logical one was that the Minister of the Monoliths was slowly persuading Davoth''s army to join his side. If this was true, it was a very elegant move, especially if done covertly. The key was not to shove it in Davoth''s face, or it would be an outright declaration of war. But who was stronger between the two? The Minister or Davoth? However, Alex considered this less important. In the end, both would need to be killed. So what difference did it make who was stronger? "You know who those two were that you killed?" Ghost suddenly spoke, his voice cold. Alex opened his eyes and looked at him. Price and Soap also turned to him, waiting for an answer. Ghost was watching Alex closely, seemingly searching for something. Alex paused. He couldn''t reveal too much. People already knew about the Red Marker and the looming threat. But if he told them the whole truth¡ªabout the demons, the invasion, the Dark Lord who was worse than any horror they could imagine¡­ It could break their morale. "Not exactly," he finally said, shaking his head. "It''s a lot more complicated than it seems." "Then enlighten us, kid. If you don''t mind," Price said calmly, glancing at Alex through the rearview mirror. Alex thought for a moment. "Remember when I said the Marker''s history goes back to Mesopotamia?" he began. "If the Black Marker drove people insane and made them build new Red Markers¡­ then why is this world still standing?" Price and Soap exchanged glances. "The answer''s obvious," Alex continued, carefully choosing his words. "There were those who fought against it. Those two I killed¡ªthey''re remnants of the past. It seems they managed to survive all that happened¡­" It was nonsense, complete improvisation, but it sounded convincing. Alex mentally patted himself on the back for his ability to speak the most absurd nonsense with a serious expression on his face. At times like this, it was impossible to verify the truth of his words, and any historical nonsense he spouted in the future could be taken as fact. Moreover, GIR and MIMI had already found many ancient references to the Black Marker on the global network, which made his task even easier. Now he could lie with even more conviction. "Then why did you call them traitors?" Soap asked, intrigued by the story. "It''s clear enough. If there were those who fought evil, then there were also those who betrayed their own for power and strength," Alex replied calmly. "So, according to you, they betrayed their comrades and switched sides?" Ghost clarified. "Exactly. Betrayal has always been a part of human history, so it''s no surprise that it happened here too. I''m sure there are still people who will switch sides, especially in the current situation. And there will be many of them," Alex shrugged. "You''re right about that, kid. Traitors have always existed, and there''s no surprise in that," Price smirked, looking out the window. Alex just nodded. People always betrayed each other¡ªfor various reasons¡ªand that would never change. He looked out the window, deciding to just relax and not burden his mind with unnecessary thoughts. He couldn''t change human nature, nor did he intend to. He wasn''t so self-absorbed as to try to reshape worlds for himself, attempting to make them "better." He had his own mission: to save timelines, kill the avatars of Nyan-Nyan, visit new worlds, meet interesting people, perhaps have some fun by tormenting various villains... and, of course, spread a bit of chaos. This thought brought a calm, almost imperceptible smile to his face. When the column entered the port, they were met with a scene of destruction: dead undead scattered everywhere. "Seems like now we know where they all went," Ghost said calmly. "Unfortunately, they made the wrong choice... I even feel a little sorry for them," Soap smirked. Alex smiled, surveying the battlefield. Someone had clearly sent the undead and demons to the port, but unfortunately for them, this "someone" hadn''t accounted for the fact that the aircraft carrier''s weaponry wasn''t just for show, and the fighters on board were more than enough to hold off the horde. Alex''s gaze caught a few large demons with massive holes in their bodies¡ªmost likely the work of Brunhilde. As for the Cyberdemon, it had no head at all. That puzzled him a little¡ªsomeone had clearly shown particular cruelty. As the column neared the aircraft carrier, Valmet contacted the girls who remained aboard. A few seconds later, the ramp began to lower, and they were able to climb aboard peacefully. After parking the cars, everyone started getting out and grabbing bags of weapons. After a while, Brunhilde and the other girls appeared on the deck. From behind them, Stitch jumped out and immediately ran to GIR and MIMI. Judging by his excited yelps, he was the one who tore off the Cyberdemon''s head. Rebecca happily scooped him up, hugged him tightly, and began petting him. "What did we miss?" Alex asked, addressing the girls. "Not long ago, a whole horde attacked us, but it was over quickly. Those who survived the barrage were finished off by the others," Saya answered, hugging Alex. "And what did you find?" Rei asked, also pressing against him. "Nothing special," he replied, but then frowned, looking around at the girls. "Saya, where''s Yuriko? Why don''t I see her?" "She was talking to someone when you arrived," Rika answered, opening one of the bags of weapons. Alex nodded, shifting his gaze to Brunhilde. Catching his unspoken cue, the Valkyrie squinted, reconnecting spiritually, and closed her eyes. Moments later, she opened them again¡ªfirst looking at his shadow, clearly wanting to make sure the girl''s ghost was inside. Alex involuntarily raised an eyebrow. She chose to check Zhang Ya before asking about the other events he and his group had encountered in the underground laboratory. But now, he wasn''t going to waste time on explanations¡ªhe much preferred to just relax. Whistling for GIR, MIMI, and Stitch, he pointed to the bags of weapons and gestured for them to move them to the workshop. Grabbing the luggage, Alex and his little helpers headed upstairs. When they reached the bridge, Alex saw Yuriko talking to someone. This caught his attention. Who could be in contact at this time? Moreover, it seemed that among her friends or acquaintances, there was no one left who had managed to survive. Not wanting to disturb Yuriko, he headed to the workshop to put away the weapons. Still trying to find time to make armor for the others, especially the girls, and most importantly¡ªwork on weapons¡ªAlex indifferently tossed the weapon bags into the corner as if they were unnecessary junk. The door behind him opened. He turned around and saw Yuriko. The girl silently approached, hugged him, and rested her chin on his shoulder. Alex smiled and wrapped his arm around her waist. "Did you miss me that much? We''ve only been gone for a couple of hours," he chuckled, pulling her closer. "Darling, can I ask you for something?" Yuriko slightly pulled back but didn''t release him from her embrace. "Of course. What does my beautiful lady wish?" Alex asked with a light smile. "Could we go after my friend?" There was a slight note of worry in her voice. "Friend? Where from? I don''t mind, but I need to know where we''re heading," Alex said, pressing his forehead against hers. "To Roanapur," Yuriko replied, looking into his eyes. Alex raised an eyebrow. "So, we need to go after your friend¡ªBalalaika? Did she ask for help herself? Or did you offer?" "I offered," Yuriko confessed. "We do have an entire aircraft carrier. And since we''re relatively close to the island, I thought we could help." Alex nodded, agreeing. He had nothing against rescuing Balalaika. Besides, Roanapur was indeed nearby, so they could be there by evening. Realizing he had agreed, Yuriko wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. Alex smiled, pulled her closer, and kissed her back. Even if they had to make a detour, he didn''t mind. Deep down, he already knew they wouldn''t be able to head straight back to Alaska right away. Especially since Balalaika had former soldiers under her command, who followed her and became part of the mafia. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 278 - 278: Discussion of the Upcoming Addition to the Group When Alex and Yuriko finally finished kissing, the girl hugged him tighter and rested her chin on his shoulder again. Alex wanted to fully enjoy this moment¡ªif not for one small issue: the ghost girl, Zhang Ya, who had now taken up residence as his shadow. From the moment Yuriko entered the workshop until their kiss, Alex could feel the negative emotions radiating from Zhang Ya, clearly directed at Yuriko. If he hadn''t blocked that hostility, Yuriko would have definitely sensed something was wrong. He decided to talk to Zhang Ya later to prevent any problems in the future. Why she had attached herself to him, Alex didn''t know, but since it had happened, he intended to take care of her¡ªstrange as that might sound. Their relationship was hard to define with a single word, except perhaps "a guy and the ghost who follows him around." Letting go of Yuriko, Alex took her hand, and together they headed to the captain''s bridge to announce the change in course. But before doing so, he asked GIR, MIMI, and Stitch to chart a new route. The three small assistants, already dressed in captain''s aide uniforms, saluted and enthusiastically got to work, preparing for departure. Making sure everything was going smoothly, Alex picked up the radio and switched to the general communication channel. "Yo-ho! Your captain speaking," he said with his usual ease. "Due to certain circumstances, our route has changed a little. To be precise, we''re now heading for the Gulf of Siam, to a notorious city known as a den of crime and corruption, home to all sorts of outcasts and criminals. That''s right, we''re going to Roanapur. Strangely enough, we have allies there. The trip to our next destination will take about forty hours, so feel free to relax, spend time with friends, loved ones, or significant others. That''s all. This has been your ultra-cool captain!" Yuriko, standing behind him, couldn''t hold back her laughter upon hearing Alex, as usual, deliver the news in his unique way. Stepping closer, she took his hand and barely managed to suppress another fit of laughter. Alex just smiled and gently squeezed her fingers. Since the aircraft carrier was moving at high speed, Alex had plenty of time to work on developing new weapons, particularly for the girls. The weapons needed to give them the ability to fight back against the undead if necessary. Meanwhile, the girls, engaged in questioning the group that had gone down to the lab with Alex, heard the announcement and immediately became interested in the change of course. Koko was the first to figure out who Alex intended to pick up in Roanapur. She knew many of the city''s mafia bosses, and the only candidate that came to mind was Balalaika, Yuriko''s acquaintance. After sharing her guess with the others, she noticed that Brunhilde seemed slightly on edge. "I don''t like that we''re going to a place like that," Saya said quietly, addressing the girls. "Me neither, but that''s where your mom''s friend is," Kiriko nodded. "Though I''m more worried about who else we might be picking up. If they''re scum, they''re unlikely to change their ways. And we have kids on board." "So what do you suggest we do?" Valmet asked, looking at Brunhilde. "You are our second-in-command, after all." "We''ll have to keep an eye on them," Brunhilde said thoughtfully. "If they cross the line and harm anyone, especially the children, things will end very badly for them. Alex definitely won''t tolerate anything like that. So it''s better to stop it before it happens." "We could just intimidate them," Koko suggested with a slight smirk. "Kill one, and the rest will fall in line." "That would only work as a temporary measure," Saya countered, shaking her head. "Or we could just not take anyone," Ada shrugged. "We pick up Yuriko''s friend and that''s it." The girls simultaneously turned around, seeing Ada, Chun-Li, and Cammy approaching them¡ªthose who had gone down to the lab with Alex. "You weren''t asked, Wong," Koko smirked. "You only joined the group yesterday, and you''re already handing out advice. Better mind your own business¡­ or find another man to take care of you. So shoo-shoo." "And you weren''t asked either, Hekmatyar," Ada countered without even looking at her. "Unlike you, who immediately wants to kill someone to scare the others, I offered a softer approach." Tension filled the air¡­ Koko gritted her teeth, glaring at Ada. The other girls just sighed heavily¡ªAda had only been with the group for a day, yet she and Koko had already clashed multiple times. Valmet and Brunhilde exchanged glances, silently agreeing to separate them before yet another argument escalated into a fight. Right now, the main priority was deciding what to do with the people they were about to pick up from Roanapur. The debate continued, but reaching a consensus was difficult¡ªeach had her own views and suggestions. In the end, they agreed with Brunhilde: the newcomers should be closely watched from the moment they arrived. Meanwhile, on the bridge, Alex was enjoying the silence in Yuriko''s company. They sat side by side, gazing out the window, simply savoring the moment. The course was set, and now they just had to find something to do for the next few hours. Alex understood perfectly well who lived in Roanapur¡ªnot all of its survivors would obediently follow his orders. This was especially true for former crime bosses who would hardly want to relinquish their power. And although he didn''t know how many of them were still alive or whom Balalaika had taken in, he already had a plan to deal with any potential issues in advance. Some time later, the girls returned and saw that Alex was still wearing the Chinese emperor''s robes while Yuriko sat comfortably in his embrace. Brunhilde, having noticed his new outfit earlier upon their return, couldn''t help but recall a certain troublesome emperor who needed constant supervision. Especially after Alex had knocked him out with a rubber mallet. And, amusingly enough, after that, Qin Shi Huang started following him around¡ªthey fought several times and eventually became friends. Hearing footsteps, Alex and Yuriko turned to the girls. Alex smiled and raised a hand in greeting. Without wasting time, the girls immediately got to the point, voicing their concerns about the people he wanted to take with them from the infamous city. Alex listened attentively without interrupting. Their opinions mattered to him¡ªthey were his family, and he always considered their perspectives. Once the girls finished speaking, Alex nodded, agreeing with some of their suggestions, especially the idea of closely observing the newcomers at first. "I don''t think Balalaika will allow her people to behave inappropriately," Yuriko said. "She and her people are former soldiers¡ªthey have honor and won''t go against their principles." "Maybe her people won''t cause problems, but trust has to be earned," Valmet pointed out, crossing her arms. "I completely agree," Alex nodded. "Trust is a tricky thing. It''s hard to earn and way too easy to lose. I have nothing against your friend," he said, addressing Yuriko, "I even studied her dossier. But as for the rest, I wouldn''t be so sure. In the worst-case scenario, I''ll have to be strict." "How strict?" Saya frowned. Alex looked at her calmly and said, "As strict as every ruler in ancient times." The girls didn''t immediately grasp what Alex meant. Only the most perceptive among them figured out what he was implying and what steps he might take. Saya furrowed her brows but understood all too well¡ªthere might simply be no other choice in this situation. In this world, trusting a stranger could be a fatal mistake. Right now, they all felt safe under Alex''s protection, but outside their group, the situation was far worse. Many people had found themselves in such horrific conditions that it was difficult even to imagine. Brunhilde studied Alex carefully. She understood the conclusion he had reached and why. But the other girls still didn''t fully realize what exactly he was talking about. "Um, Alex¡­ What exactly did rulers do in ancient times?" Shizuka asked, frowning slightly. "They killed those who opposed them," Saya answered in his place, her voice tense. "Every last one of them. Many rulers throughout history acted that way. To suppress potential rebellions, they wiped out conspirators and their families." The girls immediately turned their gazes to Alex, waiting for confirmation. He neither denied nor confirmed those words. It was indeed a last resort, but he wasn''t planning to resort to it just because someone refused to follow his rules. His rules weren''t anything extreme¡ªjust conditions for collective survival, adjusted to each person''s capabilities. "You''re not seriously planning to kill all those people just for disagreeing with you, are you?" Shizuka asked, hope in her voice. "Shizuka, darling, come here," Alex said gently, reaching out his hand. She approached, and he pulled her into his arms, settling her on his lap. He sighed. He had no intention of becoming a ruler or a dictator. Once things in this world were settled, he would simply take the girls and leave, giving humanity a chance to rebuild without his interference. He would provide them with everything necessary for survival and population growth, but he wouldn''t meddle in their future development. His main goal now was to save as many people as possible and relocate them to a safe place before his real battle began¡ªwith those responsible for all this chaos. "I''m not planning to act that way. That''s an extreme measure, and I hope I never have to use it. I''m not a ruler, not a commander, and I don''t need to be," Alex said, gently stroking Shizuka''s head. "I''m helping people simply because I can, nothing more. If someone doesn''t want to follow the rules, we just won''t take them with us." "And what if they do want to come with us but refuse to follow the rules? Or, say, they deceive us¡ªpretend to agree, then do things their own way?" Rika asked thoughtfully, tapping her chin. "Why not leave their training to our little ones?" Beatrix suddenly suggested with a mischievous smile. Alex and the other girls stared at her, processing what she had just said. Alex pondered for a moment and then realized that the idea wasn''t without merit. He even pictured a few overconfident idiots, thinking themselves special, getting locked in a room with GIR, MIMI, and Stitch. Rebecca smirked¡ªshe liked the idea. She was even willing to help the little ones in the "re-education" of those who dared to deceive them. Brunhilde, though she furrowed her brows while considering the suggestion, ultimately concluded that the method could work. However, she still had one serious concern. "It sounds tempting, but something else worries me," Kiriko finally said. "What exactly, Mom?" Rei asked, glancing at her. "We all know that the three little ones worship some kind of Emperor. I''m concerned that after these ''educational procedures,'' the number of such followers in our group might drastically increase¡­" she replied, shaking her head slightly. "That''s true," Namiyo nodded. "I don''t mean to say anything bad about GIR, MIMI, and Stitch, but their morning prayers¡­ well¡­ it''s a bit strange. And if there are more of them¡­ I''m afraid to even imagine what that would lead to." Alex nodded, knowing exactly how things would turn out once GIR, MIMI, and Stitch finished their "preventive discussions" with the group of idiots. There was a definite advantage: after such treatment, those people would become far more loyal. However, Alex feared they might turn into something akin to the Black Templars¡ªa fanatical order that would fight with extreme zeal. That would be useful in battle, but there was always a big but. Brunhilde also understood the potential consequences but believed that this was still preferable to regretting not preventing internal conflicts before someone got hurt. She exchanged glances with Alex, and without words, they reached a mutual decision. Shifting his gaze to GIR, MIMI, and Stitch, Alex noticed they were entirely focused on operating the aircraft carrier, paying no attention to the ongoing discussion. He sighed heavily, making his final decision: better let those three Emperor-obsessed lunatics handle the group of idiots rather than have them try to recruit ordinary people¡ªor worse, children¡ªinto their faith. He didn''t want a repeat of the Night City orphanage incident. Once was more than enough. "So we only have two options? Either kill these people or let the three little ones recruit them?" Saeko asked with characteristic bluntness. "I have no problem getting rid of trash if they turn out to be what we think they are." "I think it''d be easier just to kill them. That way, we eliminate potential problems in the future, but it''s up to Alex to decide¡ªhe''s the one in charge here," Valmet remarked. All eyes turned to Alex, awaiting his final verdict. He weighed the pros and cons one more time before making his decision. If those idiots couldn''t understand simple words, he would simply lock them in a room with GIR, MIMI, and Stitch. In the worst case, they might still be useful later, but he chose not to voice that thought. Finishing his deliberation, Alex calmly explained: "Let GIR, MIMI, and Stitch handle their education. Only if they still go against us after that will we consider more radical measures." The girls nodded, agreeing with this approach. However, Brunhilde didn''t seem ready to end the conversation¡ªthere was still one more thing on her mind. "Darling, we need to talk," she declared, grabbing Alex by the collar and dragging him toward the workshop. Alex felt himself being dragged, but none of the girls even considered intervening. Moreover, they all tactfully pretended not to notice anything. The only ones who showed any concern were Shizuka and Namiyo, who looked at him with a slight sympathy. But, of course, they didn''t offer any help. Brunhilde dragged Alex into the workshop, turned on the lights, and, folding her arms over her chest, fixed her gaze on his shadow. Rebecca, following her, entered the room, eagerly anticipating an interesting show. "Well then, my love, now tell me about the ghost-girl who''s settled in your shadow. I''m really curious about this story," Brunhilde said calmly, though with clear interest, shifting her gaze from the shadow to Alex. Rebecca, who had entered just for fun, immediately became alert. "Wait¡­ a ghost in the shadow?!" Her eyes immediately lit up. During the time she had traveled with Alex, she had seen a lot: gods, goddesses, different races, and even her little Stitch was a cosmic dog. Alex had faced mighty deities whose age was unimaginable, and his father turned out to be the Creator himself. But a ghost in the shadow¡ªthis was something new. As soon as Brunhilde spoke those words, Alex''s shadow began to move. From the amorphous mass, a female figure gradually took shape, with long, living hair that moved like tentacles. Brunhilde and Rebecca closely examined the emerging figure. Brunhilde was especially intrigued: while she and her sisters were connected to Alex through V?lundr, this ghost-girl, Zhang Ya, had literally merged with his shadow. Brunhilde felt this connection. She had already seen some of Alex''s memories and had asked her sisters about what was going on in his spiritual space to better understand the situation. But hearing it all firsthand was something entirely different. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Zhang Ya, can you come out? If it''s not too much trouble," Alex called to his shadow, turning his head toward it. Alex, Brunhilde, and Rebecca patiently waited to see if the ghost-girl would come out. Alex snapped his fingers, creating a barrier¡ªjust in case, to avoid any unpleasant surprises. He had long since decided to tell the other girls the truth about himself and his abilities, but only when they reached Alaska and found a safe place. Doing so under such unsuitable conditions was not the best idea. Instead, he had been gradually preparing them, revealing more and more of his power so that the upcoming revelations wouldn''t be too overwhelming. Although Alex was sure that the shock was inevitable, and the girls would have a million questions. Alex''s shadow writhed, twisting as if it were a living creature, and the metallic scent of blood spread throughout the workshop. The temperature suddenly dropped, causing their breath to turn into white mist. Brunhilde, slightly surprised, noted how powerful Zhang Ya''s mere appearance had been, which spoke volumes about the strength of this ghost-girl. Rebecca, on the other hand, snorted, her curiosity piqued. She was eager to test whether salt and a salt circle would affect Zhang Ya. Could she be dealt with using iron? If Alex knew what was going through her mind, he would surely give her a flick on the forehead. From the shadow, a female silhouette slowly emerged. Zhang Ya silently approached Alex, and as she fully appeared, she wrapped her cold hands around his neck. Her long black hair immediately enveloped his body, like silky snakes. Alex felt their cool touch but couldn''t deny that they were soft and pleasant to the touch. Brunhilde and Rebecca could now fully see Zhang Ya. She was an astonishingly beautiful woman with pale skin and bottomless black eyes. Her long hair moved as if alive, and her clothing looked as though it had been stained with blood. When Alex slightly turned his head, their gazes met, and he realized that Zhang Ya indeed had a creepy yet mesmerizing appearance. He remembered that Red Ghosts like Zhang Ya were extremely rare creatures¡ªher heart was filled with pure negative emotions, and her power far surpassed that of ordinary ghostly beings. And the mere fact that she hadn''t attacked any of his companions, but instead occasionally tugged at his hair or sent him messages, was surprising in itself. "So, this is Zhang Ya?" Brunhilde crossed her arms over her chest, studying the ghostly girl intently. "I didn''t think I''d meet such a powerful ghost in the mortal world. Judging by your memories, Red Ghosts are a rarity even in her own world. But how did she end up here? And why in the corporation''s labs? My dear, do you have any guesses?" "Sorry, but not yet," Alex replied calmly. "Her world is special in itself¡ªurban legends come to life there. I can''t say for sure how she ended up here unless she tells us herself. But as you can see, she''s not much of a talker." He tried to shrug, but it was difficult considering he was literally tangled in Zhang Ya''s hair. Brunhilde nodded, accepting his answer. She understood that Alex couldn''t know everything, but her interest in the ghost-girl only grew. While Zhang Ya continued to hold Alex, almost turning him into a cocoon of her hair, Brunhilde examined her from head to toe. Rebecca, however, narrowed her eyes, thoughtfully reaching into her inventory and feeling for a packet of salt. However, as soon as Alex gave her a meaningful look, she realized her plans had been exposed. The gremlin, with an innocent expression, simply pulled her hand back and pretended she hadn''t been planning anything. "Since you don''t want me to test it experimentally, then tell me: does she fear salt and iron? Or is all of that a lie, only working in the Supernatural universe?" Rebecca asked with enthusiasm, her eyes gleaming mischievously. "In legends, salt has always been associated with protection, purity, and magical power," Brunhilde replied thoughtfully, bringing a finger to her chin. "But Zhang Ya is from a completely different world. How it will affect her¡ª that''s the question. As for iron... maybe, if it''s blessed by gods or some entities capable of resisting negative energy." Rebecca nodded, clearly satisfied with the explanation, but her gaze continued to flicker between Alex and Zhang Ya, evidently brewing new ideas. Alex''s eye twitched slightly when he heard Brunhilde and Rebecca openly discussing ways to fight ghosts in the presence of Zhang Ya herself. The ghostly girl, perceiving their words as a threat, tightened her grip on her hair, wrapping it even more firmly around Alex. The temperature in the room dropped sharply, and the smell of blood became even more pronounced, filling the entire workshop. Alex reacted instantly. It was easy for him to break free from Zhang Ya''s hair, and without wasting any time, he grabbed her wrist. The coldness of her skin ran through his fingers, but he paid no mind to it. Zhang Ya slowly shifted her gaze to him, her empty, bottomless eyes staring into his. Alex gave a small shake of his head, signaling that the girls weren''t intending to harm her¡ªthey were just talking. To distract Brunhilde and Rebecca from the discussion, Alex cleared his throat. The girls turned their heads toward him, and he gave Zhang Ya a pointed look, hinting that she had taken their conversation too seriously. "Don''t worry so much, ghost girl," Rebecca waved her hand carelessly. "You''ve already settled in my Cupcake'' shadow, so we definitely won''t bother you. Besides, if I want to shoot a ghost, my Cupcake will just send me to another universe where I can do that." Alex sighed quietly. "Rebecca''s right," Brunhilde added to the conversation. "I''m a demigoddess, and I''ve seen many gods, spirits, and entities in my life. We would only become your enemies if you had bad intentions toward our husband. But knowing your story and what you''ve been through, I don''t think we''ll have any problems. Everyone has their dark secrets. Just don''t think of us as enemies." Alex nodded affirmatively, agreeing with their words. He could see the hostility gradually fading from Zhang Ya''s eyes. After a bit more chatting, Brunhilde and Rebecca left the workshop. Zhang Ya, however, did not return to Alex''s shadow. She continued to hover behind him, her cold hands wrapping around his neck. Alex decided that something needed to be done about the blood scent filling the air. He touched Zhang Ya''s hand, neutralizing her influence on the environment so that it wouldn''t cause problems in the future or scare anyone. The ghostly girl said nothing, simply allowing him to do it in silence. Leaning back in his chair, Alex thought for a moment: now that he had some free time, he could finally finish the new sniper rifle for Rika. There wasn''t much work left to do, and within a couple of hours, the weapon was ready. All that was left was to test it. Alex had taken all the recoil factors into account, ensuring Rika would be able to handle it. Satisfied with the result, he placed the rifle in its case and headed off in search of his favorite sniper. As soon as he left the workshop, his gaze immediately fell on Rika. Without wasting any time, he silently threw her over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes and left the captain''s bridge. Rika was in complete shock, unable to even comprehend what had just happened or where she was being taken. "Handsome, did you come up with new ideas for roleplay?" she lazily drawled, finally snapping back to reality. "I''m not against it, but maybe we should wait until everyone falls asleep? It''s kind of awkward to do this with everyone around..." Alex just rolled his eyes, continuing to walk. As he walked along the deck, people nodded at him, but no one dared ask questions. Soon, they reached the far end of the runway, where no one was around. Alex gently lowered Rika to the ground and placed the case next to her. "So, are you finally going to explain why you kidnapped me?" Rika raised an eyebrow, curious. "I finished your rifle," Alex answered, pointing at the case. "Really?! Yay! Come here, I''m gonna kiss you!" Rika happily grabbed Alex by the face and showered him with kisses. He knew that his face was now covered with traces of her lipstick, but he didn''t protest. He even enjoyed the sensation. When she finally let him go, like a child on Christmas, with shining eyes, she dropped to her knees in front of the case and carefully opened it. Inside was a futuristic sniper rifle, along with a spare barrel. Rika knew that Alex had created something unique for her ¡ª a rifle capable of firing both regular bullets and projectiles meant for a railgun. Gently running her fingers over the smooth surface of the weapon, she greeted her new combat companion. Alex calmly waited for her to finish her inspection before proceeding with the testing. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 279 - 279: Arrival in Roanapur While Rika admired her new sniper rifle, Alex decided to give her some time to enjoy the gift and simply sat down on the floor next to her. Lighting a cigarette, he wasn''t in a hurry¡ªdusk was already settling in, and the aircraft carrier was steadily moving toward the Gulf of Siam. After carefully examining the rifle in every detail, Rika gently lifted it from the case, feeling its pleasant weight in her hands. What surprised her the most was that despite its impressive and slightly grotesque design, the weapon was actually quite light. She couldn''t help but note to herself that her husband had truly put his heart and soul into creating this masterpiece. For a moment, Rika shifted her gaze from the rifle to Alex. Then, carefully placing the weapon back in the case, she suddenly pounced on him, pressing herself tightly against him and capturing his lips in a passionate kiss. With unexpected strength, she pushed him onto his back, straddling him as she continued to pepper his face, lips, and neck with hot kisses. By now, Alex was completely covered in traces of her lipstick. "You''re the best husband!" Rika purred in satisfaction, finally pulling away. "If it weren''t for the circumstances, I''d ride you right here and now." "That can wait," Alex chuckled, tucking a strand of her hair behind her ear. "For now, how about testing your new toy? I can see it in your eyes¡ªyou''re dying to fire a few rounds." Rika grinned widely and nodded eagerly. Getting off Alex, she returned to the case and pulled out the rifle once again. Alex had thoughtfully placed two types of ammunition nearby so she could test both firing modes¡ªstandard bullets and special projectiles for the railgun barrel. Loading the regular rounds first, Rika began scanning the area for a suitable target. However, there was nothing nearby that could serve as a test object. Noticing her hesitation, Alex nodded toward a buoy swaying in the distance. Rika followed his gaze and smiled, accepting the challenge. Taking a comfortable prone position, she started calibrating the scope for her first shot. Alex, seeing how she settled in, decided to take advantage of the moment. Without hesitation, he lay down and rested his head on her thigh, closing his eyes. "Comfy, pretty boy?" Rika asked, glancing at him over her shoulder. "Very," Alex drawled lazily. "Don''t mind me, I''ll just lie here." Rika smirked and subtly shifted her hips to make herself more comfortable while ensuring his head wasn''t pressing too hard against her rear. Finishing the calibration, she noted that Alex had equipped her rifle with an advanced optical module that precisely calculated the distance to the target. Aiming at the top of the buoy, where a small light was blinking, she smoothly squeezed the trigger. A loud shot rang out, and within the next second, the light shattered into pieces. Rika couldn''t help but note how incredibly fast the bullet reached its target. "Damn," she muttered, satisfied as she looked through the scope. "This baby is a beast." The sound of the gunshot immediately caught the attention of the entire deck. People turned, seeing Rika lying with the rifle while Alex lounged carefreely on her thigh, smoking. Earlier, the crew had already noticed Alex carrying Rika over his shoulder, and now they finally understood why. However, the most curious ones decided to approach, eager to see Rika''s new toy up close and understand what made it so special. As they started getting closer, another shot rang out. Those experienced in marksmanship followed the direction of the barrel and realized Rika was repeatedly targeting the same buoy. "So, babe," she asked excitedly, reloading the rifle, "shall we test the railgun barrel next?" At that moment, Alex was lying on Rika''s soft yet firm backside, enjoying the comfortable sensation against the back of his head. The only thing disrupting his bliss was Zhang Ya''s persistent attempts to pull him down with her hair. The ghostly girl kept tugging at his leg, clearly hinting that it was time to get up, but Alex ignored her. He had no intention of moving until Rika finished testing her new rifle. Even if Zhang Ya kept trying, it wouldn''t stop him from enjoying the moment. The sound of approaching footsteps made him open his eyes. The first thing he saw was a group of people heading toward them. Leading the way was Lehm with his team, followed by Price, Ghost, and Soap. With them were the girls: Miu, Renka, Kisara, Shigure, Chun-Li, Cammy, Chiquita, and Ada. The masters from Ry¨­zanpaku were nowhere to be seen this time, which was strange¡ªthey usually showed up for any kind of "fun" event. Alex lazily raised a hand in greeting but showed no intention of getting up. Rika, noticing the newcomers, gave them a nod before taking another shot. "I see you''re enjoying yourself to the fullest, kid," Lehm smirked, glancing at the relaxed Alex. "You bet," Alex drawled without even opening his eyes. "What brings you here?" "We came to see what you guys are up to and why Rika suddenly started shooting at that poor buoy," Soap replied with a grin. "Though, judging by the looks of it, she got a new rifle." "That''s right," Alex nodded. "I finally found some free time and finished it. Now we''re running tests so Rika can give it a five-star review. Otherwise, I''ll have to recalibrate it for better accuracy." The guys nodded in understanding, clearly interested in the new rifle. Alex finally had to move from his "favorite spot," allowing Rika to properly show off her gift. They stepped closer to examine the weapon in her hands, while the girls sat next to Alex, chatting with him. As Alex listened to Rika''s boastful explanations about how amazing her new toy was, how easy it was to handle, and how it practically had no recoil, he couldn''t help but smirk. It felt like she had turned into a weapons dealer advertising her product. Or maybe she had just picked up some habits from Koko. "So, are you gonna make something for us too, or what?" Renka suddenly asked, her eyes gleaming with excitement. After her question, all the girls turned to Alex, waiting for his answer. Alex sighed heavily¡ªAda''s stare, in particular, annoyed him the most. She was clearly hoping to get gear for free, using her "services" as a guide and combat asset in the Corporation''s lab as leverage. Either way, Alex had already planned to craft weapons and armor for everyone who would be participating in combat, ensuring they had protection against the undead. He saw no issue with it. As for Ada, he''d simply make her equipment and call it "payment" for her services. If she wanted more¡ªshe''d have to earn it. "I was already planning to prepare gear for everyone involved in combat so they could defend themselves against the undead. But everything in its time," Alex said with a shrug. "As they say¡ªfirst come, first served." "Just admit you''re making equipment for your girls first," R''s irritated voice rang out. "Stop pretending to be some noble manufacturer¡ªno one believes you anymore!" Alex turned his head and gave him an empty stare. If he hadn''t been holding Zhang Ya back, she would have tossed the loudmouth overboard by now. At that moment, R felt a chill down his spine, as if something bad was about to happen. The girls, on the other hand, stared at Alex with interest, waiting for him to continue. Alex himself didn''t deny that he primarily wanted to arm his own girls first. He also had to create a new combat robot to add to the team alongside GIR, MIMI, and Stitch¡ªbringing their total to four. Mentally calculating how much work was ahead, he realized the best way to get everything done was to use magic, then spew nonsense about technology and act like that was the plan all along. But then Renka suddenly blurted out: "So, if I date you, does that mean I get my gear before everyone else?" She nodded, as if realizing something important. "If that''s the case, my mom already approved of our relationship, so I can move in with you." Silence filled the air. Alex blinked. The girls exchanged glances. R nearly choked on air. "Wait¡­ what?" Alex finally asked, staring at her in shock. He was caught off guard¡ªnot just him, but the other girls as well, all looking at Renka with surprise at her bluntness. Of course, he remembered Madam Ma''s words about approving his relationship with Renka, and he wouldn''t deny that he found her attractive. It would be hypocritical to say things were moving too fast¡ªthey really had grown closer while she helped him with the carrier''s weaponry. Renka gazed at him intently, waiting for a response, but with each passing second, her expression grew sadder. Alex noticed. "Look, I don''t mind," he finally said. "But are you sure? What about¡­ well, you know who I mean?" Renka simply waved her hand dismissively, brushing aside any doubts. "Nothing to talk about. That idiot is still the same softhearted fool. And it''s only gotten worse." Miu sighed, confirming her words. The other girls tilted their heads slightly, sensing that a love triangle was involved, but no one was about to explain anything. Alex nodded to himself, realizing that Renka had completely given up on Kenichi. As for Miu, he wasn''t so sure. She had to figure out her feelings on her own, though he had already given her plenty of advice on the matter. In time, she would understand what she truly wanted. As for Shigure, he had no doubts that there was mutual attraction between them. But she was like a cat¡ªrarely showing emotions openly, yet finding ways to display her affection. Kisar§Ñ was similar¡ªmore like a feral cat with classic tsundere tendencies. "Alright then. I''ll move my stuff into your room later," Renka declared with a satisfied look. Alex shook his head. "Just warn the others first. If you suddenly show up with all your things, some might have questions." Renka nodded, still smiling in satisfaction. Out of the corner of his eye, Alex noticed Shigure give a barely perceptible nod as well, and he realized that yet another "cat" had decided to move in. There was no avoiding it. At least he had made the bed big enough. But then Alex felt Zhang Ya''s slender fingers tighten around his leg slightly¡ªher jealousy causing her to unconsciously grip him harder. If an ordinary person had been in his place, their limb would have already been squashed like toothpaste squeezed from a tube. "And what about the rest of you..." Alex began, shifting his gaze to the other girls. "Should we move in with you too? Isn''t that a bit too soon? Maybe we should get to know each other better first?" Chun-Li asked with a smile. "I don''t..." Alex tried to protest. "Who would even want to move in with you, you playboy!" Kisarah huffed, her face turning red. "Hmm¡­ I''ll think about your suggestion," Chikita added with a sly smile. "I''m not against it," Ada drawled, giving him a seductive smile. "The couch I saw looks way more comfortable than that stiff mattress I had to sleep on. I''m a delicate girl, I need a good sleep to keep my beauty. Or maybe, you''ll get something too at night?" Alex turned his gaze to the blushing Miu and Kisarah, then shot a blank stare at Ada, who was clearly already imagining herself getting cozy. He knew exactly how this would play out. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ada would show up with her things. Koko would see it. A fight would break out. And until the other girls stepped in, they wouldn''t calm down. It had already been a struggle to minimize the conflicts between Rebecca and Saya, and between Koko and Rika. Now, a new headache was about to begin. "Listen..." Alex sighed tiredly. "I was actually talking about your new gear. I understand it''s too soon to talk about feelings. We need time to build an emotional connection and get to know each other better." Cammy nodded. "So, what kind of gear do you want to make for us?" Chun-Li just smiled, deciding to tease Alex, and from the look on his face, she succeeded a little. Ada, on the other hand, was seriously planning to move in because she wasn''t used to sleeping on an uncomfortable bed. After years of working, she''d always stayed in elite hotels with soft beds, and now she had to deal with something that clearly didn''t meet her standards. Kisarah, as usual, was shy and didn''t want to show her feelings for Alex, while Miu hadn''t fully figured out her emotions yet. Alex understood this well and wasn''t rushing her to make a decision. "Just let me know what kind of gear you need, and tell my secretary. Then, I''ll start the design work," he said with a smile, nodding. "And who''s your secretary? That girl with long black hair, Brunhilda?" Cammy asked, leaning back and propping herself up with her hands. "Ha, I''m just kidding, I don''t have a secretary," Alex chuckled. "Just come up to me and tell me what you need." "Hey, stop pushing to the back of the line!" R suddenly protested, hearing Alex discussing the gear with the girls. "You said it''s a first-come, first-served system! You''re doing this on purpose, right? Just because we don''t have breasts, you think it''s okay to shove us to the back?!" Alex, along with the girls, turned toward the guys, looking at the clearly offended R. He looked as though his childhood friend had suddenly betrayed him and gone off with someone else. Alex just rolled his eyes¡ªif it weren''t for common sense, he would have already let Zhang Ya throw this fool overboard. But he understood that R was generally a normal guy. He just liked to throw a tantrum. He wasn''t saying all of this out of malice, but more like a joke¡ªas if a friend had suddenly been replaced by a girl. "Relax, I already know what gear you need," Alex waved him off. "I''ve got the materials, I just need some time. So stop whining like a baby. You''ll get your weapons and armor, just be patient. Though... Ghost will have slightly different armor." "Why exactly Ghost?" Soap asked, intrigued. Ghost himself, hearing his name, narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Alex, clearly waiting for an explanation. Alex, of course, couldn''t say that Ghost was one of his favorite game characters, or they''d definitely think he was crazy. Although, it seemed some already suspected him of that. "Look at him," Alex smirked. "He''s wearing a mask even now. I doubt he''d want to change it for anything else. So, I''ll make him a special helmet." "Well... that makes sense," Soap agreed, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. "Also, maybe Price and Lehm will have different armor," Alex added, stroking his chin. "So, what are you going to make for us, huh?" Price smirked. "What do you think? Distinctive insignia, of course. Basically, you two are the most experienced, and if anything goes wrong, you''ll be the ones to take command," Alex explained. "Ugh, looks like my retirement''s been postponed again..." Price sighed, not removing the cigar from his mouth. "I was hoping..." "Yeah, don''t say it, old man," Lehm chuckled. "Where''s that retirement we dreamed of? I even saved up for a little house... but no, looks like we''ll have to keep pushing." Alex just smiled, looking at the two veterans who pretended to long for peace, but deep down, they clearly weren''t planning on quitting their work anytime soon. While chatting with the guys, Alex caught a glimpse of Rika, who was already fiddling with her new sniper rifle, trying to figure out how to change the barrel to test the railgun mode. Alex approached and patiently explained to her how to replace the muzzle attachment and how to adjust the system so everything worked smoothly. Rika listened intently, remembering every detail¡ªafter all, this rifle was about to become her new combat companion. "Hey, Alex," Soap suddenly asked when he finished explaining. "You said you were a mercenary... How did you work? Did you just show up and deal with the target, or did you act more cautiously?" The question hung in the air. Alex paused, wondering whether he should tell the whole truth. Hearing Soap''s question, all eyes turned to Alex. They knew he had been a mercenary in the past, but he rarely talked about his work. Alex paused for a moment, deciding how much he was willing to reveal. "Actually, it all depended on the client''s requirements," he said, lighting a cigarette. "What do you mean?" Renka asked, curious. "It''s simple. Sometimes the job was to deliver a message, sometimes to make everything look like an accident, and other times I had to act quickly and quietly. But let me make one thing clear: I never took jobs you might think of. No killing ordinary people, no settling affairs over infidelity, no debt collection. Mostly, I hunted scum." Alex took a drag, recalling memories. "One time, my team was hired to take down a gang that was trafficking human organs. Well, I think you can guess how that ended. And there were times when I had to deal with an overly persistent suitor who just couldn''t take ''no'' for an answer." "And how did you handle that?" Chikita asked, clearly intrigued. Alex smirked. "One well-placed hammer strike to the top of his head¡ªand he became a completely different person. Literally." He started sharing different stories from his mercenary career. Even Rika, who had been planning to test her rifle''s railgun mode, set her weapon aside to listen. Alex described how, once, he had pretended to be a maniac so that his assignment would look like a bloody massacre from a horror movie¡ªso much so that the police couldn''t solve the case for a long time. Or how he had accidentally ended up at a meeting between two gangs, got interested in what was going on, decided to observe¡­ and ended up falling down with a rusty beam, landing right in the middle of a gunfight. Some couldn''t hold back their laughter. "What about your ''quiet'' jobs? You used a sniper rifle, right?" Lutz asked, wanting to hear more. "What''s your longest shot?" Ghost asked, with no hesitation. "5,168 meters," Alex answered calmly. "A job on one gang member." In the ensuing silence, Soap was the first to speak. "Are you kidding me?! How the hell did you manage that? The official world record is 2.4 kilometers, and you beat it by two times!" Alex just shrugged. "My weapon is capable of a lot." He began explaining how he had made that shot, mentioning that Rebecca had been with him at the time. However, when Alex got to the point where his target had just won the underground fighting championship, everyone collectively thought he was a real villain. "Wait, you seriously shot the guy right after his victory?" Lutz asked, narrowing his eyes. "Yep," Alex confirmed without a hint of remorse. In truth, it was personal. That man was responsible for David''s death, which had caused Gloria a lot of grief. But now David¡ªnow Takashi¡ªhad a chance for Gloria to see her son again. The conversation continued, but Alex kept glancing at Rika, waiting for her to finish testing the new rifle. Finally, the first shot from the railgun rang out, and they saw the buoy, which had been the target, literally evaporate. Rika grinned widely, pleased with her new toy, while the guys exchanged glances, full of envy. "You''re lucky," someone grumbled. Alex smirked, tossed Rika onto his back, and said his goodbyes to the others as he headed back. Upon returning, Alex found the girls sitting around, bored ¡ª they clearly didn''t know what to do with themselves. Rika immediately began showing off her new rifle, causing some envy among the others. Everyone turned their gaze to Alex, waiting for him to provide them with something equally cool. He didn''t object. "Alright, speak up, what do you want?" Rebecca snorted ¡ª her inventory was already packed with weapons. But the other girls genuinely wanted to upgrade or at least improve their gear. Alex looked at Rei, who wanted to modify her spear a bit, and reminded her that he had crafted it himself. Just like he did with Saeko''s katana¡­ well, that one was forged by Hephaestus. After discussing things, he promised that he would try to get everything done as soon as possible. "By the way, I forgot to mention something important..." But before he could finish, Renka and Shigure walked in, carrying their things. The girls immediately stared at him with questioning looks. Alex simply shrugged. "They''re moving in." In response, there was a collective sigh ¡ª it was inevitable. However, it turned out the surprises weren''t over. Following the girls into the room was Ada Wong, arms crossed over her chest. "I''m not sleeping on that damn hard mattress anymore," she declared. "So I''m moving in too." What happened next was, needless to say, predictable. Koko tried to kick her out. Ada wasn''t leaving. And that''s how another day came to an end. Now, with Ada, Renka, and Shigure joining them, the loudest noise came from Ada and Koko, who argued over anything and everything ¡ª and sometimes for no reason at all. It seemed like these two didn''t even need a particular excuse to start bickering: someone was breathing too loud, someone was walking too loudly ¡ª and another argument would break out. Alex periodically took one of them away just to stop their endless squabbles, and the other girls were immensely grateful to him for it. He never quite understood why Ada and Koko were constantly at odds, or why Ada''s personality seemed slightly different from how it was in her original world. Maybe it had something to do with her having more interactions with people in this world. Or perhaps it was all Koko''s influence. Regardless, Alex consoled himself with the thought that at least it hadn''t escalated to open confrontation yet ¡ª and that was already a good thing. Thus, they finally reached the Siam Bay, more precisely ¡ª the shores of Cambodia, approaching the bay that led to the city of Roanapur. Alex sat at the bow of the aircraft carrier, with Shigure lying next to him, her head resting on his lap. His fingers lazily combed through her hair, while she hummed something softly under her breath, resembling a cat more and more. After moving in with Alex and the other girls, she had indeed become even more cat-like in her behavior. Her pet, Tachimaru, quickly found common ground with the crazy trio of GIR, MIMI, and Stitch, and now spent most of his time with them. "Here''s the famous Buddha statue where they used to hang strangers," Alex noted, raising his gaze. He couldn''t help but smile. The statue of an old friend. One of the most notable landmarks in the bay of Roanapur was the giant Buddha statue. And above the only land entrance to the city hung a noose, a reminder to anyone who dared to enter without knowing the rules. Shigure lazily opened her eyes at Alex''s words but didn''t move her head from his lap. At that moment, he heard footsteps behind him and turned around, seeing Renka and Miu approaching. After moving in with them, Renka had become much more relaxed, unashamed to show her feelings, and thus integrated into their group without much trouble. Approaching Alex, she kissed him on the cheek with a smile and sat down next to him, leaning on him. Miu blushed slightly at such a display of affection but still settled on the other side. "We''ve arrived," Renka said, resting her head on his shoulder. "But why does the city look so¡­ peaceful from a distance?" "I don''t know, but we''ll find out soon," Alex squinted, looking at the approaching shore. "We need to gather everyone and prepare for the landing. I don''t know what happened here or what kind of filth is currently occupying the city. Our main goal is to get Balalaika and her people and get the hell out of here." Renka nodded, but the feeling that Roanapur was too quiet, even in a zombie apocalypse, still didn''t leave her. Everyone had weapons here ¡ª even the children. So why did everything seem so... peaceful? Alex gently stroked Shigure''s head, nudging her to get up. She squinted in displeasure but eventually lifted her head from his lap. Then they all headed for the captain''s bridge. Once inside, Alex asked the girls who had decided to go on the mission to start preparing for the landing. They nodded and began changing and checking their equipment. Approaching the radio, Alex announced a gathering for everyone involved in the rescue operation. Then, grabbing his revolver and power axe, he was finally ready to go. When the girls finished preparing, he handed Miu, Renka, and Shigure their personal energy shields for extra protection. At the same time, the others were finishing their last preparations. The group going on the mission consisted of: Saeko, Beatrix, Rebecca, Saya, Rei, and Valmet. Rika preferred to stay on the aircraft carrier to cover them with sniper fire ¡ª luckily, her rifle, which Alex had assembled for her, allowed shooting at extremely long distances. Ada declared that she was too lazy to go anywhere, turned around, and pretended to be asleep. The other girls also decided to stay, considering that the group was already big enough. Before they set off, Alex asked Yuriko where Balalaika and her people were so that they wouldn''t have to search the entire city. Once he got the necessary information, he and the others headed to the hangar, where their prepared transport was waiting. After descending, Alex and the girls were once again the last to arrive ¡ª everyone else had already gathered. Alex''s gaze swept over the faces of those present. Itami''s group was there in full force; Itami himself looked like he had been dragged here against his will, and the black eye only confirmed this guess. Apparently, this was the work of Shino, who clearly had no intention of leaving the poor guy any choice. Chikita and her bodyguard team, including Casper, were also there. Upon spotting Alex, Chikita winked at him, and he responded with a light smile. Kota and his girls were already standing together, and nearby were Takashi and John§Ñ, who had decided to join their group. Lehm and his guys, including Price, Soap, and Ghost, were all present as well. Even Chun-Li and Cammy decided to join them. "Sorry for being late," Alex said as he approached the table. "We''ve gotten used to you being the last one," Lehm grinned, holding a cigarette between his teeth. "I can''t help it. Alright, since everyone''s here, let''s get down to business." Alex''s gaze swept over the group, lingering on those who had previously worked in the criminal world. "Our target is Balalaika. I think there''s no need to explain who she is, given your past. Fortunately, she''s a smart woman and wisely set up a hideout." "And where is this lady hiding?" Price asked, looking intently at Alex. "Downstairs, under the headquarters of the ''Hotel Moscow'' mafia. Their base is under the building. What the situation in the city is right now is unknown. Who survived, who joined the ranks of the undead, how many there are ¡ª it''s still a mystery. So, right after landing, we''ll launch a few drones to gather reconnaissance data, and we''ll go from there. But as I always say, it''s better to play it safe in advance. We''ll proceed carefully. As soon as everyone''s ready, we move out." The group nodded in agreement and began rechecking their gear, ammo, and equipment. Alex had a feeling that something was off in this city. He didn''t like unforeseen situations, so he preferred to prepare in advance for possible problems. To avoid a repeat of what happened in Hong Kong, he decided to leave GIR and MIMI on the aircraft carrier. If the undead tried to attack the ship again or if a group of desperate idiots decided to hijack it, GIR and MIMI would show no mercy. And the masters from Ry¨­zanpaku would be more than enough to repel any attack. Alex wasn''t worried about the aircraft carrier, but the situation in the city troubled him. That''s why, right after landing, he decided to use mana to explore the entire city from top to bottom. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 280 - 280: Hotel Moscow While everyone was preparing for departure, checking their equipment one last time, Alex kept a close eye on one person who, in truth, shouldn''t have been here at all¡ªKasper Hekmatyar. This man was better suited for the role of a strategic commander, giving orders from a safe location rather than participating in field operations. However, it seemed Kasper had decided to make an exception, just for the fun of it. Apparently, he''d had enough of his sister Koko over the past few days and was now doing everything he could to stay away from her. Everyone has already seen how Kasper tried to get on Koko''s nerves several times, and in the end, she resorted to a "secret summoning technique"¡ªcalling upon GIR, MIMI, and Stitch, a trio notorious for their ability to cause chaos. If GIR and MIMI simply electrocuted Kasper, Stitch preferred a more radical method¡ªstraight-up beating him up. Alex smirked, recalling those moments from the past few days of travel. At that moment, he wondered whether he should take his motorcycle or ride with someone else. After some thought, he decided the motorcycle was the best option¡ªjust in case. Approaching his "Fenrir," he opened the weapon compartment and placed his power axe inside so he wouldn''t have to carry it. Sitting on the bike, Alex lit a cigarette, watching the bustle in the hangar. He closed his eyes, intending to relax for a moment, but suddenly, he heard a whistle behind him. Opening his eyes, he saw Soap, who was eyeing his motorcycle with clear admiration. "Damn, that''s one hell of a bike! Where''d you get it?" Soap asked, walking around the motorcycle. "Heh, built it myself. As they say, if you want something done right, do it yourself," Alex smirked. Soap nodded with interest and immediately started asking about "Fenrir''s" technical specs. Since there was still time, Alex decided to entertain the conversation. He explained the bike''s key features while Soap listened attentively, occasionally chuckling. When the topic shifted to the weapon compartment and Rebecca''s "gremlin hands," Soap couldn''t hold back and burst out laughing. The story about how Rebecca opened the weapon compartment mid-ride, nearly causing an accident, and then got into a fight with an enraged driver, completely delighted him. Their conversation was interrupted by Price''s shout: "Soap, get your ass in the Humvee! We''re ready to roll!" Soap grinned, bumped fists with Alex, and Alex returned the gesture. "Good luck out there, buddy!" Soap said before heading toward his Humvee, where Price and Ghost were already waiting for him. Alex was just about to assume he''d be riding alone, but as they say, reality is always disappointing. Before he even realized it, Shigure had already settled in front of him, leaning her back against his chest with a relaxed expression. There was still one more open seat behind them, and the other girls exchanged glances. Alex had no idea what kind of silent war was going on between them, so he simply watched as they "entertained" themselves. A moment later, Chun-Li hopped onto the bike, wrapped her arms around Alex''s waist, and pressed her thighs against him. The rest of the girls looked at this scene with obvious dissatisfaction. In the end, seeing no other choice, they got into the Humvee, but not before throwing Alex some clearly resentful glances. He only chuckled, started the engine, and smoothly drove up to the ramp. As the aircraft carrier fully docked in the port, the platform slowly began to lower. Riding off the carrier, Alex moved a bit further ahead and stopped, scanning his surroundings. The city of Roanapur looked like it had just gone through an all-out war. Though, considering this was a place where there were as many weapons as in all of Texas, it wasn''t surprising. Bullet holes riddled the walls, black scorch marks from grenade explosions were scattered around, and bloodstains covered the asphalt¡ªbut the bodies were gone. That was strange. In all the previous cities they had passed through, mutilated human remains, torn apart by the undead, were scattered everywhere. But here¡ªnothing. "This place looks like a real war went down here..." Lutz muttered, studying the streets through the scope of his sniper rifle. "Not surprising," R responded, glancing around. "Even kids in this city have firearms." "Alright, guys, enough talk," Valmet said, leaning out of a nearby Humvee. "Launch the drones. We need to figure out what''s going on before we move forward. I have a bad feeling about this city." "You''re not the only one," Price murmured, pulling out his binoculars. "Too quiet. Even if there were undead here and the locals fought them off, this silence... it''s just too unnatural." Alex agreed with Valmet and Price¡ªthe city was way too quiet. Too suspicious. Closing his eyes, he spread his mana throughout the area to sense what was happening. Meanwhile, the others deployed drones, sending them to different districts to scout for possible undead or other threats. When Alex retracted his mana, he frowned slightly. The number of zombies in the city wasn''t very high¡ªnot nearly enough to cause serious trouble. The only explanation that made sense was that the majority of the undead had already left, moving deeper into the country, while only a few stragglers remained. Taking out his phone, Alex linked to the drone cameras and shared the feed with Shigure and Chun-Li. Chun-Li immediately leaned over his shoulder, placing her hands on his shoulders and slightly lifting herself up to get a better view of the screen. The drone footage only confirmed what Alex had already sensed with his mana¡ªempty streets, traces of gunfire and explosions, but almost no movement. "Looks like we got lucky," Soap said over the comms. "The city''s practically deserted." "I wouldn''t be so sure," Lehm countered. "We''re not usually this lucky." The others agreed¡ªthroughout their journey, they had faced many situations where an eerie silence was just the calm before an ambush. Even Alex couldn''t deny it. In a world that had survived a zombie apocalypse, places that were too quiet only brought unease. But he didn''t dwell on it too much¡ªproblems should be dealt with as they come. Their main goal was to meet up with Balalaika and her people, extract them from the city, and continue their journey to Alaska. "Alright, let''s see what kind of adventure this city has in store for us. Even if there aren''t many zombies, we''d best stay on guard," Alex said over the comms. Everyone agreed, and the convoy moved forward. Alex started up his motorcycle and rode ahead, with the rest following behind. A few soldiers took up positions on the Humvee roofs to keep watch just in case. Leaving the port, Alex, Shigure, and Chun-Li led the group. He carefully observed his surroundings, looking for familiar locations from the anime about this city. Every now and then, zombies would lunge out of the alleys, but they were quickly dealt with. As they passed by the Yellow Flag bar, Alex couldn''t help but smirk. That bar was always at the center of any chaos in the city. How many times had it been blown up, shot at, or set on fire¡­? And yet, somehow, it still kept running. Alex seriously wondered how its owner hadn''t gone bankrupt yet. "What''s with that grin?" Chun-Li asked, noticing his reaction. "Just remembering how this bar always gets wrecked. I''m honestly amazed the owner hasn''t just packed up and left." "That often?" Chun-Li asked skeptically. "Oh yeah. It''s been bombed, shot to hell, burned down¡­ If I were the owner, I''d have lost it by now and just destroyed the place myself to be done with it." In reality, Alex was thinking that if he were the owner, he''d be hunting down every bastard who wrecked his bar and shaking them down for every last cent to cover the damages. Roanapur reminded him of Night City¡ªonly without the futuristic technology. In both cities, gangs, mercenaries, and brutality ruled. The only thing missing in Roanapur was the megacorporations controlling the population, but other than that, there was little difference. In another vehicle, Rebecca listened to Cammy and Valmet''s stories about the city and came to the same conclusion. Roanapur was essentially the same as Night City, just without corporate control. Weapons, killings, chaos¡ªeverything was familiar. Listening to the conversation, Rebecca couldn''t help but recall her life in Night City. Unpleasant memories began to overwhelm her, but her inner gremlin immediately shook her mind out of it. She wasn''t there anymore. Now she had a family, friends... a cool husband who gave her everything she wanted. Not to mention a space dog-pet, Stitch. Rebecca smirked. No, there was no need to remember the past anymore. She was where she wanted to be. Upon reaching the city center, Alex stopped at an intersection, trying to figure out the next route. It was his first time here, and he didn''t know the city layout, so navigating without getting lost was no easy task. The other vehicles slowed down and stopped as well. Some members of the group leaned out of the windows, watching Alex as he surveyed his surroundings, looking for the right path. Placing his phone on the dashboard, Alex squinted, scanning for the shortest route to their destination¡ªthe Moscow Mafia HQ in Roanapur. Alex had originally thought Roanapur was a small coastal town, but now, being in its heart, he realized how wrong he was. The city was much larger than he had expected. "Where to next, kid? Don''t tell me you''re lost," Lehm asked with a light chuckle. "Don''t distract me, I''m looking for the shortest route. Can''t you see the traffic jam ahead of us? We need to find a way around it without taking a huge detour," Alex replied, pointing at the pile of wrecked cars blocking the path. No one argued¡ªno one liked taking unnecessary detours. But the central streets looked like they had been through full-scale combat. Unlike the outskirts, where the destruction wasn''t as severe, the city center resembled a warzone. Burned buildings, overturned and mangled cars, collapsed structures, blood, and charred limbs¡ªall created a picture of chaos and death. The walls were riddled with bullet holes, and spent shell casings littered the ground, evidence that the locals had fought to the last against the undead army. It had been a long time since the start of the zombie apocalypse, and finding survivors here would be a real miracle. Especially considering that the zombie hordes were getting stronger with each passing day. The others didn''t even suspect that among the mutants, there were creatures resembling demons¡ªand it wasn''t just their appearance. Fortunately, Alex had already crafted a legend that these "demons" were the result of experiments with fragments of the Black Marker. Alex gestured for the drones to be launched into the air to survey the situation. When the drones soared into the sky, he connected to their cameras to find the shortest path, bypassing the debris. However, it soon became clear that the center of Roanapur was in a deplorable state. A vast number of abandoned cars blocked the roads, and driving between them without making significant maneuvers was nearly impossible. Alex thoughtfully tapped his finger on his chin. "Chun-Li, can you ride a bike?" he suddenly asked, coming up with a rather unconventional solution. "Yeah, I can. What are you planning?" she asked, glancing at him with curiosity. Instead of answering, Alex simply flashed a wide grin. Under the surprised gazes of his comrades, he dismounted his motorcycle and walked over to the first car he saw. Then, swinging his leg, he kicked it hard. The car flipped with a metallic screech, moving out of the way and clearing part of the road. At that moment, Alex felt a childish joy. The feeling was so pleasant that he immediately wanted to repeat it. Walking over to the next car, he delivered another powerful kick, sending it flying to the side. The others watched the scene with undisguised confusion. Only Rebecca, whose eyes sparked with excitement, couldn''t resist. She jumped out of the Hummer, ran up to the nearest car, and kicked it as well. The car soared into the air before crashing onto the sidewalk. "I knew Alex was strong, but this girl..." Soap''s surprised voice came over the comm channel. "How does she fit so much power into such a small body? She just kicked a several-ton car, and that''s definitely not a plastic toy." "According to Alex, Rebecca''s muscle density is higher than that of ordinary people. That''s where her strength comes from," Lehm explained. "Good thing she didn''t kick anyone of us. I, for one, don''t want to end up like that car," Lutz said, clearly not hiding his fear of Rebecca. "She doesn''t need to," Valmet interjected. "GIR, MIMI, and Stitch will take care of that for her. Now, enough talking. Alex and Rebecca are clearing the way for us." The whole team watched silently as the two enthusiastically kicked cars, clearing the path to Hotel Moscow... The guys could only agree with that¡ªRebecca really wouldn''t need to move a muscle to kick someone. If anyone wronged her, they''d immediately have three troublemakers attacking them, or Alex himself would handle the problem. Clearing the road from cars with Rebecca, Alex occasionally looked back to check on the others'' progress. At one point, he turned around and met Shigure''s gaze, which showed a slight hint of annoyance. The reason was obvious¡ªChun-Li, sitting behind her, was pressing her chest against the back of her head. Smiling, Alex shook his head as if to say, "What can you do?" Having cleared the obstacles, he and Rebecca returned to the transport. The girl quickly jumped into the Hummer with the others, and Chun-Li, sighing, made room for Alex on the motorcycle. As soon as he sat down, Shigure immediately pressed her head to his chest, getting comfortable. Now that the road was clear, they could finally continue their journey. Only a short distance remained to the Mafia HQ of "Hotel Moscow." Within minutes, the group arrived at the desired location. Shutting off the engines, Alex signaled with his hand for everyone to take defensive positions. The others quickly responded and signaled that the area was clear. Now, all that was left was to check the building and reach the shelter that the Balalaika group had built. I wonder who she managed to shelter during the zombie apocalypse? "I thought only people in our country built bunkers for the end of the world," Soap smirked, looking around. "Heh, yeah right," Alex snorted. "Though, I think Texas had a real fireworks show when it all started." "You bet," R hummed. "Some of the guys there were definitely waiting for that day and probably let loose big time." Smirking, Alex pulled an axe from the motorcycle''s weapon compartment. He approached the door and, without ceremony, kicked it open, clearing the way. The girls, Lehm''s group, and Price, Soap, and Ghost followed him inside. Itami and Chikita with their squads stayed outside, keeping watch. Entering a spacious lobby, Alex scanned the room, taking in the details of the interior. "Check the first floor," he said, lighting a cigarette. It was pretty clear where to look for the bunker. Who would build a shelter on the upper floors? Of course, the entrance should be in the basement. But before heading down, it made sense to check if there were any surprises left on the other floors. "Where to next?" Lehm asked, lighting up. "I think it''s best to split up. The building''s not too big, so clearing it won''t take long. Meanwhile, I''ll head down to the basement¡ªI want to know how many people are down there," Alex replied, taking a deep drag. Everyone agreed with the plan. The girls also decided to help and not follow Alex around. So, Chun-Li, Cammy, Renka, Shigure, and Saeko formed one group, while Miou, Valmet, Beatrix, Rei, and Saya formed another. The guys also split up, and with Alex, Rebecca and Ghost remained. Alex was surprised that Ghost chose to go with them, but after thinking it over, he realized that Ghost probably started to see him as a comrade. Nodding to Ghost, Alex motioned for Rebecca to follow, and the three of them headed to the basement, where the shelter was supposed to be. "Hey, skeleton-face," Rebecca suddenly addressed Ghost, walking alongside Alex. "Do you ever take off your mask? Or, like that guy with the mohawk said, do you even sleep in it?" "No need," Ghost replied calmly. "Or maybe you never take it off because you''re ugly? Or you''ve got a scar across your whole face? Or are you just shy?" Rebecca kept on, ticking off fingers. "Or... maybe you''re like Batman, hiding your identity, and actually you''re rich, and being a soldier is just a cover?" Alex sighed heavily and tugged on her cheek to calm her down a bit. He knew Rebecca wasn''t the first person to ask Ghost those kinds of questions. But Batman... Ghost probably hadn''t heard that one before. Alex smirked, imagining Ghost as a secret billionaire, with his service merely a disguise. Ghost turned his head, looking indifferently at Rebecca. "Becca, stop bothering him," Alex interjected. "He''s our teammate. And who cares if he wears a mask or not? Besides, he doesn''t look like Batman. He doesn''t say in a gruff voice, ''I am Ghost.''" Alex purposely said the last part in a low, gravelly voice, imitating the Dark Knight. Ghost glanced at Alex, who, still copying Batman''s voice, repeated the same words, but with the gravelly undertone of the dark knight. Ghost sighed and regretted going with these two, who were clearly spouting nonsense. But there was no turning back now, and he had to endure their antics. Alex mimicked a few more of his lines in Batman''s voice before finally falling silent. "So, he''s ugly?" Rebecca asked, tilting her head. "Where did you even get that idea?" Alex asked skeptically, shaking his head. "More like the opposite," Ghost remarked calmly. "Even if you''re not ugly, your skeleton face still can''t compare to mine, cupcake," Rebecca smirked. Ghost just gave her a tired look and didn''t bother commenting. Alex gave him an apologetic glance, silently saying, Don''t take it personally¡ªRebecca just says whatever pops into her head. If you ignore her, there won''t be any problems... maybe. Ghost just shook his head and kept moving, not wasting time on pointless conversation. Alex smiled and followed him. He knew enough about Ghost to understand what kind of person he was. When they reached the lower level, the trio switched on their flashlights to look around. Alex listened to the sounds of the basement while scanning the area for the massive doors of the bunker. Suddenly, he felt Ghost tap him on the shoulder. Alex turned and saw him signaling to be quieter, then pointing to a spot. Following his gesture, Alex noticed several jumpers in a dormant state. Without hesitation, he swiftly grabbed Ghost''s knife and threw it at one of the creatures'' heads. Before the others had a chance to wake up, Alex activated his power axe and swiftly cleaved through the remaining two. He then pulled the knife from the jumper''s head and wiped the blood off. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thanks," Alex said with a smile, handing the weapon back to Ghost. "No problem. But next time, ask before taking my knife," Ghost replied, taking his weapon back. "Next time, I definitely will," Alex smirked. Ghost just gave him an assessing glance and shook his head. Alex stopped smirking and looked around for Rebecca. However, before he could think, the green-haired gremlin had already disappeared somewhere. Squinting into the darkness of the basement, Alex felt for the light switch and flicked it a couple of times, checking for electricity. However, no light came on, so they continued on, lighting the way with their flashlights. "Alex, Skeleton Face! I found the iron doors!" Rebecca''s voice rang out. Alex and Ghost exchanged a glance and moved toward the sound. Along the way, they noticed a couple of dead zombies with bullet wounds in their heads. No need to guess who had taken care of that. As they moved further, Alex wondered why anyone would build such complicated basements with so many rooms. When they finally found Rebecca by the massive iron door, Alex smiled, placed his hand on her head, and ruffled her hair lightly. Now that the bunker door was found, all that was left was to knock. Alex cleared his throat, paused for a moment, and loudly said: "Good day! This is the rescue team from the ''Zombieland Corporation.'' We have an order to rescue Sofiya Pavlovna Irinovskaya. Please open the door, we need your signature!" With a wide grin, he began tapping on the metal surface, making sure the people inside could hear him. Ghost just stared at Alex with an empty gaze and finally stopped being surprised by his bizarre behavior. Rebecca smirked and, inspired by the idea, started pounding on the door as well, loudly repeating his words. They both glanced at Ghost, who was standing off to the side, doing nothing. However, he simply shook his head, signaling that he wasn''t going to join in on this ridiculous fun. Suddenly, movement could be heard behind the door. Alex froze and signaled Rebecca to stop. "Who''s there? And what do you need?" came a hoarse voice with a heavy accent. "We have an order from Yuriko Takagi to rescue Ms. Sofiya Pavlovna Irinovskaya. Open the door, and we''ll discuss everything," Alex replied in a professional tone. Behind the iron door, voices could be heard discussing the situation. The name Balalaika recognized immediately¡ªit belonged to Yuriko. As soon as she heard that name, she understood what was going on, though she hadn''t expected things to be quite so extravagant. Deciding to contact Yuriko before opening the door, she raised her hand, signaling her people to be quiet, and dialed the number. "What happened, Sofiya?" Yuriko''s voice came through the speaker. "I don''t even know how to say this¡­ A group of people showed up at my door, calling themselves the ''rescue team'' from some corporation. Are these your people by any chance?" Balalaika asked calmly. Sigh "Alex and his jokes again¡­ Yes, they''re our people. Don''t take it to heart. He likes to have fun sometimes," Yuriko replied with a hint of amusement in her voice. Balalaika raised an eyebrow slightly but, realizing that Yuriko''s people were outside the door, nodded to her deputy, Boris, signaling him to open the door. However, her people kept their weapons ready, just in case of any potential threat. Those who were holed up in the bunker also prepared for a possible conflict, raising their weapons. Boris drew his pistol and headed toward the entrance. Nodding to the man standing beside him, he raised the gun and ordered the door to be opened slowly. A click sounded, signaling the unlocking of the lock, and the heavy iron doors began to creak open. Boris peeked through the opening and saw three armed people. One was wearing a skull mask, another was a tall young man with unusual eye color, and the third was a girl with green hair. "What''s taking so long? A little more and I would have grown old here," Alex said with a smirk as the door opened. "Where are the others?" Boris asked with a strong accent. "They''re checking the building, and a few people are securing the perimeter outside. Now let us in. I need to know how many people you have to arrange transport if necessary," Alex replied, rudely shoving Boris, who was still aiming his gun at him. Ignoring the bunker dwellers'' wariness, Alex, Rebecca, and Ghost entered. As they moved further inside, they found themselves in a spacious room where everyone who had taken refuge was gathered. The first thing that caught their eyes was Balalaika, sitting surrounded by her people. She was a tall Russian woman with blue eyes, light hair tied in a long ponytail, and pale skin. Scars were visible on her neck and under her eye, and there was a mole beneath her left eye. Balalaika wore an elegant wine-colored skirt suit, black tights, and high-heeled shoes. A military cloak with captain''s insignia draped over her shoulders. When Alex, Rebecca, and Ghost entered, all eyes turned to them. While the people inside examined the newcomers, Alex, in turn, surveyed the people in the bunker. He noted that Balalaika had taken in quite a few people. Among them, he recognized Revy, Dutch, and Benny, but he didn''t see Rock, who should have been with Laguna''s team. Shifting his gaze, Alex spotted Roberta and young Garcia, which puzzled him slightly. Roberta, a maid who had previously served the Garcia family, stood beside her charge. As he continued to observe, Alex realized that the leaders of various gangs from Roanapur had also gathered here. "So this is your ''rescue team''?" Balalaika''s voice interrupted his thoughts. "I expected to see more people, not just a young guy, a girl, and a man in a ghost mask." "I thought it would only be you and your subordinates here. As they say, you can''t predict everything," Alex replied with a slight smirk, locking eyes with her. "You''re right. So, is it a problem if there are more of us than you expected?" Balalaika asked with a slight smile, leisurely taking a drag from her thin cigar. "Not really a problem. It''s just best to clarify the rules for those who are going to leave with us," Alex answered calmly. Balalaika raised an eyebrow, intrigued by his words. Alex didn''t waste time on preliminaries and got straight to the point, explaining the rules of his group. He made it clear that he wouldn''t tolerate idiots who caused trouble due to inflated egos or attempts to compensate for something more urgent. Alex knew how to talk to people like them. If he were too soft, they would perceive it as weakness and begin to press, trying to bend him to their will. That''s why he spoke their language right from the start. Balalaika watched the situation with a smirk, her gaze involuntarily drifting to the gang leaders, who were listening to Alex with squinted eyes. She knew these people well and was curious to see how Alex would handle the situation. When he finished speaking, he took out a cigarette, lit it, and looked at the gathered people with an unflappable demeanor. "Go fuck yourself!" a rough voice suddenly shouted. "I''m not going to listen to a kid who doesn''t even have hair on his balls!" Verrocchio, the leader of the Cosa Nostra gang, sneered. At that moment, the sound of a gunshot rang out, and a thin scratch appeared on Verrocchio''s cheek, from which blood began to trickle. Everyone instantly turned their gaze to the girl with green hair, who had fired without a word. Rebecca looked at him as if he were already dead, and if he dared to speak another word, the next bullet would go straight between his eyes. Members of the Cosa Nostra gang immediately reached for their weapons. "Sit down in your fucking seat, you bastard. Or the next bullet goes straight to your forehead," Rebecca said coldly, continuing to aim at Verrocchio. Alex placed his hand on her head, gently pressing down as a silent signal for her to calm down. Ghost also aimed his assault rifle at the Cosa Nostra members, warning them of the consequences. Balalaika raised her hand, stopping her fighters and preventing them from drawing their weapons. Mr. Chang, the head of the Hong Kong Triad, followed suit, also raising his hand to keep his people from escalating the situation. Roberta silently shielded Garcia, her eyes fixed on Alex and his team. "Let''s calm down," Alex spoke quietly but distinctly. Then his voice grew cold, and his smile turned unnervingly sweet. "And if any of you bastards dare to aim at my Rebecca again..." He activated his power axe, and in that instant, the air was filled with an electric hum. "...then I''ll gut you like pigs." The tension in the air was palpable. Alex had already mentally added these idiots to the "rehabilitation" list. If they agreed to join him, he had a special "entertainment" planned for them. "Alright, enough arguing. We''re not here for no reason," Balalaika interjected, shifting her gaze from Alex to the gang leaders. "Correct," Alex deactivated his axe. "I''ve already laid out the rules. If you want to come with us, fine. If not, that''s your choice. We''re here only for Balalaika and her people." The people exchanged glances. Everyone understood perfectly well: staying here wasn''t an option. Once the food supply ran out, the real fight for survival would begin. But the Cosa Nostra members still didn''t realize that their upcoming journey would be quite an adventure... to a behavioral rehabilitation center specially organized for idiots like them. At that moment, Alex''s communicator beeped. He touched it, accepting the call. "Listen, Alex, I don''t want to distract you from your rescue mission¡­ but something''s started happening in the city," came Itami''s panicked voice. "What happened?" Alex frowned. "I don''t know how to explain it... But hurry up," Itami hastily ended the call. Alex frowned even deeper. His premonition about the city had been confirmed. Rebecca and Ghost exchanged concerned looks, but Alex just shook his head¡ªhe didn''t know the full situation yet. He turned his gaze to the others. "Alright, the situation has changed. We don''t have time anymore. Take everything you can carry, and follow me quickly!" "What happened?" Balalaika asked, noticing the shift in his mood. "I don''t know," he answered grimly. "But something''s happened in the city. Those who want to leave, get ready. The rest can stay here... and die. It''s up to you." The tone in Alex''s voice made it clear: the situation had worsened rapidly. While the people hurriedly gathered their belongings, Alex, Rebecca, and Ghost were the first to head toward the exit. When they reached the hall, Lehm and his group were descending to meet them, followed by the girls. No one knew exactly what was happening, but Alex''s troubled expression said it all. He quickly scanned them, making sure everyone was there and unharmed. But as soon as Alex stepped outside, he instantly furrowed his brows. To be continued¡­ +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 281 - 281: Problems in Roanapur (I admit honestly, the chapter was written with great difficulty. I am for the fact that I am not in the best condition now, I spent more than six hours on this chapter, and even then with difficulty. Most of the time I tried to come to my senses and collect my thoughts, and in those moments when I felt better, I tried to write at least a few words to finish this chapter. My advice to you, get treatment in a timely manner. Peace.) When Alex and the others made it outside, they were immediately overwhelmed by a strange noise echoing from all directions. However, the most remarkable thing was the way the clouds began to gather over the city, and the sky took on a dark, ominous hue. Alex frowned, noticing the unusual weather effect. There was definitely no Red Marker nearby that could influence the environment, not to mention the eerie hum coming from the distance. If one listened closely, it sounded as if an entire army was moving toward them. This thought flashed through Alex''s mind, conjuring the image of an endless horde of zombies rushing straight at them. Judging by the expressions on his companions'' faces, they were thinking the same thing. "I don''t like that noise," Rei said quietly, listening to the hum. "You''re not the only one," Saya responded, lifting her head toward the sky. "This isn''t just the wind and the sky¡­ this doesn''t seem like a natural phenomenon." The discussion about the strange weather changes and the approaching noise quickly captured everyone''s attention. Even the newcomers in the group tried to make sense of the situation, though they still understood very little. Meanwhile, Alex ran through possible explanations in his mind, but none of them fit the current circumstances. Everything seemed too suspicious to be a simple coincidence. "What do you think, my husband?" Beatrix asked, gently squeezing his hand. "I don''t know. But we need to find out what''s causing that noise," he replied, shaking his head. Everyone agreed. They had already started preparing drones for reconnaissance when Alex suddenly raised his hand, stopping them. Releasing Beatrix''s fingers, he abruptly jumped up, pushed off the walls of a building a few times, and landed on the roof. The newcomers stared at him in astonishment, unable to believe that a human could do something like that. They glanced at his team, expecting an explanation, but his companions simply watched silently as Alex tried to assess the situation. From the rooftop, he had an excellent view of the surroundings, but at first, he saw nothing except a massive dust cloud in the distance. Squinting, he focused harder¡ªand his eye twitched involuntarily at the sight. A colossal horde of undead was rushing toward the city. Hundreds, thousands of corpses flooded the streets, their numbers impossible to count. Among them, towering figures of Hell Barons and Hell Knights stood out¡ªdemonic creatures leading the charge forward. "This can''t be," the thought flashed through his mind. "This isn''t just a coincidence." The more he analyzed the situation, the more convinced he became that this horde hadn''t come by chance. It had likely been sent here on purpose¡ªeither to destroy him and his group or to test their strength. Someone was probing, evaluating his capabilities. And the only reason this someone would take an interest in him was the destruction of the Red Marker in the underground laboratory in Hong Kong. Alex smirked, shaking his head. "Looks like someone really didn''t like that I destroyed their toy." But the situation was far from amusing. The horde of undead was moving in a way that would completely cut off their path to the port where the aircraft carrier was stationed. Even if they ran now, they wouldn''t reach the ship before the enemies. Alex pondered. The only way to stop such a massive force was through heavy bombardment or a powerful strike. However, they were surrounded on three sides, making an airstrike difficult. Of course, he could use the "Big Gun" and wipe out the entire horde in one go¡­ but then neither the city nor the survivors would be left standing. He cast another look at the approaching undead. Something else lingered in the air. The clouds, the strange light, the cold wind sweeping through the streets¡­ "Demons," Alex realized. "Their aura is affecting the weather." Taking a deep breath, he looked down, where his group was waiting for him. "Damn, this is gonna be fun." Wasting no more time, Alex jumped down. Alex glanced once more at the approaching horde of undead and realized that dealing with such a number of corpses using only a power axe would be inconvenient. Taking out his phone, he quickly sent a message to Brunhilde, asking her to send Hades'' Spear while also warning her about the impending threat so that everyone on the aircraft carrier would be ready when the horde arrived. Receiving a reply, he put the phone back in his pocket, looked at the undead masses again, and decided to go down to inform the others about the situation. Alex couldn''t help but smirk¡ªevery time they ended up in some "quiet" city, shit inevitably happened, and they had to deal with it. Pushing aside his thoughts, he jumped down. The moment Alex landed, all eyes immediately turned to him. "What did you see from up there?" Saya asked, taking his hand. "Well, first of all, we''re screwed," he replied without any preamble. Some looked at him in confusion, but those who had traveled with Alex long enough immediately understood that this was no exaggeration. The strange noise was becoming clearer, and the sky was rapidly filling with storm clouds. Rebecca was the first to lose patience and kicked Alex in the leg. "Maybe explain in more detail instead of cutting off mid-sentence?" "Yeah, stop dragging it out and talk," Renka agreed. "Three hordes are coming at us from three directions, and to put it bluntly, their numbers are overwhelming," Alex finally explained without sugarcoating the situation. After those words, everyone''s expressions turned serious. This meant that the undead were far more numerous than in previous encounters. Usually, their group faced hordes no larger than a thousand, and in most cases, a good portion of them could be wiped out by bombing. But this time, things were different¡ªthe aircraft carrier''s weapons couldn''t fire in three directions at once. Rebecca narrowed her eyes, understanding perfectly well that Alex already had some kind of plan. The others realized the situation was dire and that they needed a solution fast. "And what''s your plan, kid?" Balalaika asked, noticing that everyone was looking at Alex, waiting for a decision. "There aren''t many options. The main goal is to reach the aircraft carrier. There, we can mount a proper defense. But the problem is that the horde is moving in a way that could cut off our escape route at any moment. We have about ten minutes to reach the ship without any major problems," Alex explained. "Then what are we waiting for? Shouldn''t we already be getting the hell out of here?" Revy asked, crossing her arms. Alex glanced at her and raised an eyebrow. Revy¡ªa Chinese-American woman with tanned skin, appearing to be around twenty-five. She stood at 165 cm, with long burgundy hair tied in a messy low ponytail, with bangs and side strands framing her face. Amber-brown eyes, a tribal tattoo starting from her right forearm and extending to her neck, and a muscular physique that she made no effort to hide. Alex knew that Revy wasn''t one to hold back, especially in tense situations. He could even draw a parallel between her and Rebecca¡ªwhile Rebecca was a fanatic for firearms and explosions, Revy was someone who never minced words and jumped into fights without hesitation. Lost in thought for a moment, Alex once again found himself comparing Revy''s team to Maine''s crew. "What are you staring at? Maybe say something instead of just gawking at me? Aren''t these people waiting for your orders?" Revy asked with a frown. Alex let out a heavy sigh and shook his head. Without saying a word, he glanced at the others, lit a cigarette, and stepped aside. Through his spiritual link with Brunhilde, he received a message¡ªthe package was already on its way. Now, he just had to catch it. He stood in the middle of the road, gazing toward the port where the aircraft carrier was stationed. According to Brunhilde, relayed through their spiritual connection, GIR, MIMI, and Stitch had decided to launch Hades'' Spear using a railgun, ensuring the weapon''s delivery at lightning speed. This turn of events surprised not only Alex but even the other Valkyries in his spiritual space¡ªno one had expected such a pun from their usually strict sister. "Alex, what are you doing? You were the one who said we''re short on time," Valmet frowned, not understanding his actions. "Waiting for delivery," he smirked, exhaling a stream of smoke. "The axe is good, but it''s not the most convenient choice against a massive horde." "And how exactly are they delivering it? Drones? Dropping it from the sky?" Balalaika asked with curiosity. "You''ll see soon enough. In the meantime, step back so no one gets hurt. Oh, and don''t forget to check your weapons and ammo. The way ahead won''t be easy, so I suggest you prepare," Alex said, carefully inspecting his group. The newcomers didn''t immediately grasp what was happening and stood frozen until they were helped to move away. The others, however, were long accustomed to Alex''s extravagant methods. Every time he planned something, it always led to something out of the ordinary, and this time was clearly no exception. Some started speculating about how Alex would receive his weapon. Most of their theories were so absurd that the newcomers looked at the group as if they were a bunch of lunatics. However, only Rebecca came closest to the truth¡ªshe guessed that the weapon would be launched toward him from the aircraft carrier like a projectile. Meanwhile, Balalaika discreetly observed Saya, trying to recall where she had seen the pink-haired girl before. Suddenly, it hit her¡ªshe had met Saya in Japan once, while visiting Yuriko. Back then, she was just a little girl. Now, she had changed significantly, which was surprising. Noticing the intense gaze, Saya tilted her head slightly and adjusted her glasses, to which Balalaika simply offered a friendly smile but chose not to say anything for now. While the newcomers checked their ammo and gear, the more experienced fighters monitored the perimeter. But suddenly, the silence was shattered by a deafening roar. Alex grinned widely and stepped aside just in time¡ªwithin a second, a projectile shot past him at insane speed. Everyone froze, stunned not only by what they had just witnessed but also by the destruction left in the shot''s wake. The buildings in its path had been pierced clean through, now bearing perfectly round holes in their walls. "I told you so!" Rebecca huffed, smugly crossing her arms. "Only you and Alex could come up with the idea of using a railgun for weapon delivery!" Saya grumbled in frustration. "Why are you complaining? We share the same man, and you were warned from the start that things would be like this," Rebecca rolled her eyes. "So instead of whining, you''d better get ready for departure." "Wait¡­ Are you telling me you''re both dating the same guy?" Revy asked in disbelief, glancing between them. "What do you mean, ''both''?" Rebecca raised an eyebrow. Saya immediately understood what Revy was implying, and before Rebecca could get worked up, she explained the situation. After that, Rebecca smirked and began pointing at the girls, listing those who were in a relationship with Alex. In the end, the count reached seven, with a few more labeled as "potential." The ones named didn''t bother confirming or denying it¡ªeach of them knew that denying the obvious would just be a lie. Balalaika glanced at Saya again, unable to believe that the little girl she had seen in her childhood was now in a relationship with a man who had more than one partner. She had been about to discuss this with Yuriko, not realizing that Yuriko was also on that list. Alex approached his spear, which had plunged deep into the ground, sending electric discharges along the length of the shaft. He grabbed it and threw the weapon over his shoulder, grinning to himself as he made his way back to the group. The sound of the approaching horde grew louder. It was clear that it would soon overwhelm the city, and it was time to move out. Alex approached the others, quickly scanning them to ensure everyone was ready. There was no more time to waste¡ªeven if they had left immediately after his warning, they still wouldn''t have reached the port before the horde caught up with them. "Since everyone''s ready, get in the vehicles quickly, and let''s move out. Becca, you''re driving the ''Fenrir,''" Alex commanded. "And how are you getting there? Running alongside again?" Chun-Li asked as she sat on her motorcycle. "Something like that," he smirked. "Now stop wasting time. I''ll do everything I can to make your path easier." Everyone quickly took their places, preparing for departure. The noise of the horde became so loud that the ground began to vibrate noticeably under the pounding of thousands of feet. But Alex paid no attention to it¡ªwhat concerned him more were those directing the horde: the Barons and Knights of Hell. If they were eliminated, the monsters would lose their control, giving the group a chance to break through. Closing his eyes, Alex spread his mana across the city. He immediately felt the horde split: one part was heading toward them, while the other was moving toward the aircraft carrier. Without wasting any time, he sent a message to Brunhilde through their spiritual connection. "Start moving. We''re taking the same route we came in on. Don''t stop or turn off. If needed, I''ll clear the way. Forward!" As soon as he finished, the roar of engines filled the air, and the vehicles shot forward. Rebecca, driving past, winked at him before speeding ahead with Chun-Li and Shigure. Both girls nodded briefly, signaling for him to be careful. Alex smiled, watching them go, then pushed off the ground, leaping onto the roof of a building. His target was the Baron of Hell, who was leading the nearest part of the horde. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out the first metal object his fingers touched and gripped it tightly. Electric charges coursed through his arm, and in the next second, Alex launched the projectile at incredible speed, turning himself into a living railgun. The Baron of Hell, sensing the threat, managed to shift his position just enough to avoid the direct trajectory of the shot, but he still lost his arm. He grabbed his bleeding stump and turned sharply toward the direction the projectile had come from. "Oh? He was able to notice me even from that distance? Impressive. But, alas, he won''t live long," Alex muttered, tossing a golden coin in his hand. He grinned and, with a bit more force, launched the second coin. This time, the Baron of Hell didn''t have time to react¡ªthe projectile tore through his body, reducing him to a bloody mess. Satisfied that the enemy was dead, Alex turned and began chasing after his group, jumping from roof to roof. As he got closer, he heard gunfire and loud swearing coming from the direction of the vehicles. With one more jump, he landed directly on the Cacodemon, smashing it into the asphalt. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, one of the vehicles sped past, and Alex, smirking, immediately followed. Through their spiritual connection, he contacted Brunhilde to check on the situation at the port. According to her, everything was calm there¡­ but that was only temporary. While running, Alex heard a loud noise behind him. He instinctively turned around, and not just him¡ªmany of his companions also looked back to assess the situation. As expected, a massive horde of undead was chasing after them, relentlessly closing in. Alex abruptly skidded to a stop to buy some time for the group. He swung his spear, making the ground in front of him rise, then sent a huge wave of stone crashing into the advancing horde. But the moment he hesitated, one of the buildings collapsed, crushed by a powerful demon he recognized immediately. "Mancubus," Alex muttered with a smirk, noticing that the demon''s arms had been replaced with plasma guns. Through the breach, another wave of undead flooded in, cutting him off from the group. Alex grimaced¡ªnow he would have to fight through this nightmare alone. "It looks like we''ve been split up. Zhang Ya, care to lend a hand?" he asked, addressing the ghostly woman who hid in his shadow. Zhang Ya, as always, didn''t respond, but her presence was unmistakable. Alex''s shadow twisted, taking on a feminine form, and long black hair, resembling tree roots, shot out. They immediately wrapped around demons and mutants, constricting them into cocoons. Those caught in the trap didn''t even have time to comprehend what happened. Zhang Ya didn''t just eliminate enemies¡ªshe did it with terrifying cruelty. The Mancubus was among her victims: its mangled body was literally torn apart, then compressed into a shapeless mass of flesh and bone. Alex couldn''t help but feel a little pity for those caught in her grasp. Unlike him, who simply killed, Zhang Ya seemed to take pleasure in the process. Meanwhile, the convoy raced toward the port. The people inside did everything they could to fend off the pursuers. Rebecca switched with Chun-Li on the motorcycle to intercept the faster demons who were closing in on them. Soldiers leaned out of the vehicle windows, firing nonstop and swapping positions during reloads. The machine guns mounted on the "Humvee" kept firing, mowing down the undead. "Where''s Alex? Has anyone seen him?" Miu asked anxiously. "He stopped to hold off the horde, but then another wave of undead cut him off," Valmet replied, reloading her rifle. "I hope he''s alright¡­ there are too many of them this time," Miu said, frowning. "Don''t worry," Beatrix said calmly from behind the wheel. "We''re almost there. We''ll be at the port soon." Despite their concern, the girls knew what Alex was capable of and believed he would manage. Their main task now was to reach the aircraft carrier, from where they could hold off the horde. As the convoy stormed into the port, it became clear that there was little time left. Soon after them, the horde poured in, crushing everything in its path. Fortunately, the group had a small advantage¡ªa few minutes to board the aircraft carrier. The people aboard the carrier panicked as they saw the approaching avalanche of undead. Martial arts masters stood on the deck, their faces etched with concern. They understood that if they didn''t buy enough time, the ship wouldn''t be able to leave, and everyone aboard would perish. Hayato, the greatest martial arts master, made a decision in that very moment. Without saying a word, he leaped down and stood right in front of the ramp where the vehicles were driving up. His friends¡ªSasaki, Kensai, Akisame, and Apachai¡ªclosed their eyes with heavy hearts, understanding what he was planning¡­ Miu, sitting in one of the Humvees, noticed her grandfather, and a terrible premonition instantly grew in her heart. Hayato, catching her gaze, gave her one last warm smile. "Grandfather! DON''T!" Miu screamed as the vehicle drove onto the carrier. The ramp began to rise. Hayato glanced one last time at the closing passage and slowly closed his eyes. When he opened them again, there was no doubt or hesitation in them¡ªonly unyielding determination. He was ready to sacrifice himself to buy time for the others. A powerful surge of energy erupted from his body, like flames soaring into the sky. Miu, knowing what her grandfather was about to do, rushed to the upper deck, crying out in desperation to stop him. "Grandfather! Stop!" she cried, but Hayato, as if not hearing her words, was already raising his fists, preparing to strike. But before he could attack, a spear suddenly fell from the sky, crackling with electrical discharges. It pierced the ground, scattering the nearest undead into clouds of ash. "DON''T BE AFRAID! YOU KNOW WHY? BECAUSE I''M HERE!" a loud voice rang out, and in the next moment, Alex crashed down from the sky, landing right on the spear''s handle. Hayato, who had already resigned himself to his fate, froze in shock, staring at the young man standing confidently on the weapon, a wide, slightly cocky grin on his face. A stunned silence fell over the deck of the aircraft carrier as everyone watched Alex''s unexpected arrival. Miu, seeing that her grandfather no longer had to sacrifice himself, let out a relieved breath and wiped away her tears. Alex jumped off the spear and walked over to Hayato, shaking his head slightly. "You really were going to sacrifice yourself, old man?" he asked with a hint of reproach. "We needed to buy time," Hayato replied calmly, putting his hands behind his back. "And who else, if not you and me, could hold off this horde?" Alex sighed deeply. He couldn''t call this act foolish, as everyone has their own choices and principles. Not everyone only thinks of themselves¡ªthere are people who would do anything for those they care about. However, their conversation was interrupted by a new rumble from behind. Alex and Hayato simultaneously turned around and saw an even larger wave of undead rushing toward them. Alex clenched his fist, a slight smile playing on his lips. He then glanced at Hayato and, smirking, said: "Old man, a wise master once said: ''Be like water.''" Alex''s words puzzled everyone¡ªpeople on the deck exchanged confused glances, not understanding what he meant. But Alex just grinned wider, turning toward the approaching horde. "Guess I''m kind of a tsunami," he said, smiling. The next second, a blinding golden aura erupted around Alex, and then there was a loud shout from Brunhilde: "Hold onto everything you can!" In an instant, Alex struck. For everyone watching, time seemed to slow down. And then¡­ there was a deafening crack, a powerful shockwave scattering dust and debris in every direction. When the dust veil cleared, the stunned onlookers saw a terrifying sight: the port had been completely wiped off the face of the earth. Where warehouses and docks once stood, there was nothing left but ruins. Even the houses beyond the port had been damaged by the destructive wave. A dead silence reigned on the deck of the aircraft carrier. No one fully grasped the scale of what had just happened. Everything that had been in front of Alex had vanished, transformed into a chaotic mix of stones, rubble, and the torn bodies of undead and demons. Alex glanced at Hayato and, smirking, said: "That''s how you hold off a horde, old man. Not by rushing to your death. Don''t forget, you still have a family to take care of." Hayato sighed deeply, then nodded. "You''re right, Alex¡­ I just wanted Miu to be safe. That''s why I made that decision. And I don''t regret it." Alex nodded silently, then raised his gaze and noticed that everyone on the deck was staring at him with stunned expressions. He grinned widely and, giving a thumbs-up, showed that it was all over. Brunhilde, her arms crossed over her chest, stared intently at Alex. Her gaze conveyed one thing: after this, we''re going to have a serious conversation. Meanwhile, the newcomers continued to gape silently at him, then at the destruction he had caused with a single strike. But the one most shocked was the leader of the "Kosa Nostra" mafia, who had only recently threatened Alex. Just as Alex and Hayato were about to board the carrier, applause suddenly erupted behind them. They turned around at the same time. Alex raised an eyebrow, wondering which clown had decided to show up now. But Hayato immediately recognized the person. To be continued¡­ +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 282 - 282: The Battle of Two Performers, or How to Exorcise a Demon (As I mentioned earlier, my Patreon has a chat for all subscribers, both paid and free. My dear friend Jose sends very nice images of female characters there from time to time. You can also peek at future spoilers for the plot and at the same time express your opinion and share your wishes.) After Alex destroyed the entire port and nearby buildings with a single strike, silence fell over the aircraft carrier. Everyone stood with their mouths open, unable to grasp the scale of what had just happened. Every time Alex displayed his strength, it far exceeded everyone''s expectations, and this moment was no exception. With each battle, he revealed more and more of his true potential. Only Brunhilde was unhappy with how things had turned out. She knew why Alex kept his power hidden and understood what he was striving for. First, he wanted people to learn to defend themselves instead of relying solely on him. Second, an excessive display of his strength could force the enemy lurking in the shadows to act sooner. Besides, another powerful adversary had already emerged in this world, intending to claim this universe as his own. Through her spiritual bond with Alex, Brunhilde had learned a lot about the two forces vying for control over this world. One was the creator of an entire race, dreaming of granting his people immortality. The other was the avatar of an ancient woman who had existed since the dawn of creation and, for some reason, had become obsessed with Alex. Brunhilde wanted to discuss their next course of action with Alex. If he continued to reveal more of his power, it might force their enemies to take more drastic measures. As for Alex''s women, they had already grown used to such displays. Of course, it was impressive, but they simply reaffirmed their belief that this was just normal for Alex. However, the newcomers, especially those they had picked up in Roanapur, were completely stunned. The most pale among them was the head of the Cosa Nostra mafia, who had once threatened Alex. Though he had yet to realize that he would soon find himself in a "rehabilitation center" run by a trio of fanatics utterly devoted to the Emperor. After their "treatment," his men would become completely different people, but that was a concern for the future. Balalaika, standing next to Yuriko, watched Alex thoughtfully before turning to her old friend with a slight smile. "I never expected someone so young to be this powerful. Your daughter is lucky to have a husband like him." "You''re right. We''re very lucky to have a husband like him," Yuriko replied with a smile. Balalaika didn''t immediately understand what Yuriko meant, but after a moment, it clicked. Her eyes widened in surprise as she looked at her friend. "Wait... Are you saying that¡ª" "Exactly," Yuriko nodded without a hint of embarrassment. She told Balalaika everything, including her divorce and how her ex-husband chose death rather than betraying his principles. Balalaika understood his decision, but she was more interested in how Yuriko ended up in a relationship with a young man¡ªespecially one who was also dating her daughter. Yuriko didn''t hide anything. She admitted that Alex gave her the love and care she had lacked in her marriage. Balalaika, knowing about Yuriko''s complicated relationship with her ex-husband Soichiro, could only congratulate her friend. But her curiosity didn''t stop there. As a mature woman, she was particularly interested in one aspect. "And how is he in bed?" she asked with a sly smile. Yuriko simply smiled mysteriously and, beckoning Balalaika closer, began whispering something in her ear. Fortunately, none of the other girls heard their conversation, and most importantly¡ªSaya wasn''t around, or she would have died of embarrassment. Meanwhile, the other newcomers began questioning the crew about Alex, gradually coming to understand why he was their leader. But then, all conversations abruptly stopped. A sound echoed through the ruined port¡ªapplause. Alex and Hayato, about to board the aircraft carrier, turned sharply. Alex frowned. Did some idiot really decide to step in at the worst possible moment? Another overconfident fool who thought himself invincible? They saw a man standing among the ruins with a wide grin. He clapped his hands with undisguised enthusiasm, as if he were enjoying a magnificent performance. Alex narrowed his eyes, trying to recall who this clown in a wrestler''s mask was. "Diego..." Hayato said with a heavy gaze. As soon as Hayato uttered the name, Alex remembered who this man was. Diego Carlo¡ªa member of the "Unified Shadow of Nine Fists" organization. Alex tried to recall what exactly he knew about Diego, and the first thing that came to mind was that this man loved performances. He acted like a wrestler craving an audience''s attention, turning every battle into a grand spectacle. But what really piqued Alex''s interest was the question: what the hell was Diego doing here now? Especially considering that Alex had just obliterated an entire horde with a single strike. Where did he get such courage? Or did he have something that gave him this kind of confidence? Everyone on the aircraft carrier was wondering the same thing. Especially the girls, who couldn''t understand where this fearless idiot had come from, choosing to appear before Alex at such a moment. However, Diego basked in the attention, catching their gazes as if he were the star of the show this was all meant for. "What a performance, what a rush! A hero appearing at the last moment, stealing all the attention, saving desperate people¡­ There he is, the man who draws all eyes! You are a worthy opponent!" Diego exclaimed with genuine excitement. Alex raised an eyebrow slightly. It seemed Diego was so caught up in his spectacle that he hadn''t even noticed he had missed the moment for a grand entrance. Alex glanced at Hayato and gave a slight nod, signaling that he would handle it. Hayato nodded back and, with a single leap, soared onto the aircraft carrier''s deck. The moment he landed, his granddaughter Miu ran into his arms, tears streaming down her face. "Grandpa, how could you?! Were you going to leave me?!" Her voice trembled with emotion. Hayato remained silent, simply hugging his granddaughter tightly, trying to comfort her. His friends approached, patting his shoulder in support, but no one reproached him for his actions. They understood why and for whom he had done it. Each of them was ready to do the same. Meanwhile, Alex and Diego were left alone among the ruins of the port. Deciding to change the setting, Alex leisurely walked away, leading Diego further from the aircraft carrier. He doubted that Diego would attack the people¡ªDiego lived for applause and was willing to die for it. But it didn''t hurt to be cautious. When they stopped in the middle of the destroyed port, the people on the aircraft carrier watched them closely. Especially Alex''s girls. They tried to understand what he was planning and how he intended to fight such a peculiar opponent. "Who''s this clown that jumped in at the last moment?" Rebecca asked loudly for everyone to hear. "That''s Diego Carlo, a member of the ''Unified Shadow of Nine Fists.'' You could say he''s an old enemy of ours. And as you''ve probably noticed, he just loves attention," Akisame replied, stroking his mustache. "So this costumed idiot showed up just to get more attention?" Rika scoffed, pointing at Diego. "Something like that. Wherever he fights, he always drags cameras along with him," Sasaki nodded. "I hope Alex isn''t planning to imitate him," Shizuka muttered, eyeing her boyfriend. "I wouldn''t be so sure¡­" Brunhilde sighed. The girls glanced at Diego again and now waited to see what Alex would do. They already knew he wasn''t exactly sane, meaning he could easily pull something unexpected. The others on the aircraft carrier thought the same. And then a question arose: where were the cameras Sasaki had mentioned? The answer came instantly¡ªGIR and MIMI simultaneously pointed their fingers at the sky. There, hovering above the port, were drones belonging to the Evil Corporation, recording everything that was happening. Moving to a more suitable location for battle, Alex and Diego stopped, facing each other. Alex immediately noticed the Corporation''s drones hovering in the air, closely observing the ruined port. For a moment, he thought Diego might be another minion of the Evil Corporation, but something about him didn''t fit that picture. The Corporation was currently suffering defeats worldwide, and they barely had the resources to recruit new lackeys. More likely, the drones were simply monitoring him and his group. Tearing his gaze away from the machines, Alex focused back on his opponent. "Changing the scenery? I like it! The eyes of the audience are upon us! Every soul holds its breath in anticipation! The cameras are pointed at us!" Diego spread his arms wide as if presenting a long-awaited spectacle. "I, Diego Carlo, known as the Laughing Steel Fist, challenge you! Name yourself, my worthy opponent!" Alex grimaced involuntarily, his eye twitching slightly. This theatricality reminded him of other enemies who behaved just as dramatically¡ª as if they were performing on stage rather than fighting. The worst memory associated with such behavior was of Apollo. That vain peacock had also done everything in his power to shine and draw attention to himself. Alex even considered playing along with Diego just for fun. He turned toward the aircraft carrier and met Brunhilde''s gaze. Her expression said it all: "Try it, and we''re going to have a serious conversation." Weighing the pros and cons, Alex decided to take the risk. He reached into the inner pocket of his coat and pulled out a mask he hadn''t worn in a long time. Rebecca recognized it instantly, and a wide grin spread across her face. It was the same mask of the Flying Spaghetti Monster cult member¡ª the one Alex had used multiple times to cause chaos and trouble for those around him. Brunhilde, also recognizing the mask, let out a heavy sigh. "Why are you reacting like that, Brunhilde?" Valmet asked, hearing her sigh. "What''s so special about that mask?" "It''s just¡­ when Alex puts it on, it''s like he becomes a completely different person," Brunhilde replied, shaking her head. "You mean, like a split personality?" Ada inquired, thoughtfully placing a finger on her chin. Instead of answering, Brunhilde simply pointed at Alex and Diego, silently suggesting they watch and see for themselves. Everyone turned their attention to Alex, intrigued by what was about to happen. They were used to his eccentricities, but this was something truly interesting. Looking at the mask in his hands, Alex felt a strange sense of joyful nostalgia. It was like an old friend he hadn''t seen in years. It had been so long since he had stirred up chaos, since he had provoked mayhem¡­ but if the man before him wanted to play by special rules, then why not? A wide grin stretched across Alex''s face. He put on the mask, ran a hand through his hair, slicking it back, and in an instant, it was as if he had transformed into someone else. The girls on the aircraft carrier finally understood what Brunhilde had meant. Yet, they weren''t particularly surprised¡ª they were already well aware of Alex''s bouts of strange behavior. The other people on the aircraft carrier weren''t shocked either¡ª Alex was simply too unpredictable. Diego, however, noticed the shift and, instead of being confused, only grinned wider. It seemed he had found a kindred spirit¡ª a fellow performer. At that moment, Alex slowly spread his arms wide, made a dramatic bow, and spoke in an entirely different voice: "I have risen from the filth and muck. I am the lotus blossom. I am... beauty." And with those words, he bowed gracefully, as if addressing an invisible theater audience. At that moment, rose petals began to gently descend around Alex. No one could understand where they were coming from, but when the spectators looked down, they saw GIR, MIMI, and Stitch casually tossing handfuls of petals in his direction. The petals swirled in the air, settling around him and adding even more drama to his image. Even Rebecca joined in on the spectacle, helping to create the right atmosphere. For her, as well as for GIR and MIMI, this was far from the first time¡ªthey had already become true professionals at such performances. Brunhilde let out a heavy sigh and smacked her forehead, but she didn''t even try to stop the four of them. Now the girls finally understood exactly what she meant when she said that Alex became a completely different person when he put on the mask. Diego, seeing this theatrical performance, broke into a wide grin and, cupping his hands around his mouth, began to applaud. "Bravo! Bravo! Now that''s what I call a performance! I knew I wasn''t wrong when I first saw you! We are alike! We both crave the audience''s attention! We both long to shine in the spotlight!" he proclaimed enthusiastically, continuing his applause. Alex slightly lifted his head, his gaze, hidden behind the mask, locking onto Diego. "I live for the applause. You will die for it." Alex''s eyes, concealed behind the mask, flashed with a dark glow. Diego only grinned wider and let out a hearty laugh. Straightening up, Alex pulled a pair of knuckles from his pocket, which instantly shifted into a familiar shape. It was Reginleif. The Valkyries, of course, wanted nothing to do with his performance, but they had to decide who would take on this role. In the end, the choice fell on Reginleif¡ªor rather, she was simply thrown under the bus by persistent requests. She could have refused, of course, but resisting her sisters was useless. At least no one around, except for Brunhilde and Rebecca, knew it was her. Otherwise, Reginleif would have died of embarrassment. Diego took a battle stance, thrilled for the fight to begin. "Let our battle commence! Show me how you shine in the spotlight!" Alex, fully immersed in his new role, merely tilted his head slightly to the side and dramatically declared, "Life has no meaning, but your death shall." Diego just smirked before launching himself into an attack without hesitation. After taking a few steps, he suddenly vanished, reappearing in front of Alex with a flying double kick. Alex quickly raised his guard, effortlessly blocking the strike. However, the impact was stronger than he expected¡ªDiego had definitely grown more powerful. Pushing off, Diego flipped backward and landed smoothly. Alex narrowed his eyes slightly. "Interesting... Where did he get such strength?.." He had no intention of playing by Diego''s rules, so he decided to wait for the right moment to counter his next attack. Diego vanished once again, instantly appearing in front of Alex, preparing to unleash a powerful move. If the strike landed precisely, it could literally tear an opponent''s ribcage apart. Alex raised his elbow, blocking the attack. The ground behind him cracked, forming a dense web of fractures. "One!" he said, delivering a counterpunch straight to Diego''s face. Diego was sent flying backward, crashing against the ground multiple times before slamming into the remains of a half-destroyed warehouse. Rising from the debris, he wiped the blood dripping from his broken nose, but the grin never left his face. Alex tilted his head slightly but said nothing. Diego lunged forward again, intending to use another wrestling move. At the last moment, Alex sidestepped and delivered another strike. "Two!" This time, Diego didn''t go flying but instead skidded across the ground, leaving a deep trail behind him. Blood dripped from the corners of his mouth, but his grin only widened. Leaping forward, he attempted to grab Alex in a chokehold. But what were the chances that Alex, the Demon King, would allow some wrestler to grab him by the throat? Just as Diego''s hands were about to close around him, Alex swiftly crouched and delivered a powerful uppercut to his chin. "Three!" he declared after landing the blow. The strike sent Diego soaring through the air in a bloody arc, leaving a crimson trail behind him. On the aircraft carrier, the spectators watched the battle with genuine excitement¡ªit was their only entertainment at the moment. Meanwhile, Rebecca had once again started taking bets on the fight, and even the rookies, inspired by the thrill, decided to participate, making their own predictions. The experienced fighters, including martial arts masters, noticed an important detail¡ªAlex hadn''t moved a single step since the fight began, remaining exactly where he had stood at the start of the battle. Alice, Honoka, and Malka cheered wholeheartedly for their brother, who was battling the villain. Hearing the shouts of support, Alex dramatically bowed toward the aircraft carrier, like a performer acknowledging his audience. "You will learn what beauty truly is," he said, maintaining his signature grace. Diego, bleeding and lying on the ground, could not accept that the applause was going to someone else. Springing to his feet instantly, he was no longer smiling¡ªhis face twisted into a furious sneer, filled with rage. Alex calmly turned to him and, with an unhurried gesture, motioned for him to attack. Enraged, Diego charged forward once again. "Diego Bunshin!" he shouted, activating his technique. It was a wrestling move that allowed him to move at incredible speed, leaving behind multiple afterimages that surrounded his opponent. But Alex was unimpressed¡ªhe had seen techniques like this countless times before. Even the spectators on the aircraft carrier had witnessed something similar when Alex himself had demonstrated a far more refined version of the technique. "Diego Thick Cross Guillotine!" echoed from all directions as all of Diego''s afterimages shouted the name of his next attack in perfect unison. Diego crossed his arms and brought them down with tremendous force in a horizontal strike aimed at his opponent''s head. All of his illusions lunged at Alex, while Diego himself¡ªlike a true villain¡ªchose to attack from the front. But Alex didn''t even flinch. He simply raised his left hand and effortlessly blocked both of Diego''s arms. At that moment, a violet light flashed beneath his mask. "Four," he said calmly. The fourth strike was far stronger than the previous ones. Following the script of a perfect performance, Alex decided this blow would be his most devastating. Time seemed to slow for Diego¡ªhis eyes, wide with horror, watched as Alex''s fist drew closer to his face. A split second later, the punch landed with such overwhelming force that a powerful shockwave rippled outward, and Diego was driven deep into the ground. A massive crater now marked the spot where he had stood, his face distorted beyond recognition. Without breaking character, Alex cast one final glance at his fallen opponent and casually walked toward the aircraft carrier. "One, two, three, four, two, two, three, four..." he hummed as he strode with effortless grace. Reaching the spectators, Alex bowed once more, as any true performer would. His gaze met Brunhilde''s empty eyes¡ªthere was too much in them to be summed up in mere words. Meanwhile, Rebecca and the trio of troublemakers enthusiastically showered Alex with rose petals. He had no idea where they had gotten them from or why no one even questioned it. Perhaps the situation was so absurd that such details no longer mattered. However, Alex did notice that certain women had thoroughly enjoyed his performance¡ªShizuka, Beatrix, Renka, and Coco applauded with visible delight. Alice, Honoka, and Malka also clapped enthusiastically. Glancing further, Alex noticed the strange expressions on Takashi and Jonah''s faces¡ªthey were looking at him as if he seriously needed a mental check-up. But Takashi was troubled by something else entirely: how had both his past-life mother, Gloria, and his current-life mother managed to fall for Alex? It was obvious the guy wasn''t entirely sane. And what if Gloria didn''t yet know about all of his... peculiarities? The other women glanced at Alex again and, after some thought, concluded that his eccentricities weren''t that bad. Considering his personality, they could live with it. Balalaika, however, still questioned Yuriko''s choice¡ªwas it really wise to marry such an... unusual man? But Yuriko had long since grown accustomed to Alex''s strange behavior. She simply smiled, watching the scene unfold. What mattered most was that he wasn''t obsessed with work and always put his family first, dedicating all his free time to them. The other women who had been closely observing Alex also concluded that his eccentricities weren''t much of a flaw. After all, most of the time, he behaved rationally and responsibly, and moments like these only proved that he was a living person with his own thoughts and emotions. Enjoying the applause from the spectators, Alex removed his mask and, pretending to place it into the inner pocket of his coat, actually stored it in his inventory. A warm smile played on his face as he made his way toward the aircraft carrier. It was time to move on¡ªtheir journey to Alaska would be long. Alex would have plenty of time to craft weapons, armor, and complete his ongoing projects on building robots. However, after taking just a few steps, he suddenly felt a strange presence behind him¡ªsomething dark and repulsive. He stopped and turned around. At that very moment, a pillar of red energy erupted from the ravine where Diego had fallen, radiating pure horror. The energy was soaked in suffering, pain, and despair¡ªas if the very essence of evil had concentrated in this place. Alex immediately recognized it. This was Argent Energy¡ªthe kind extracted from souls harvested by Davoth. These unfortunate souls endured endless torment, their agony becoming the source of this power. Everyone aboard the aircraft carrier felt a primal fear in the presence of this sinister energy, but the children suffered the most. Brunhilde immediately stepped in front of Alice, Malka, and Honoka, shielding them from its influence. Without drawing attention, she cast a protective spell over the entire carrier to minimize its effects. Having seen Alex''s memories and knowing how this energy was created, she couldn''t help but frown. Such desecration of mortal souls filled her with disgust and rage. Moments later, the red energy surged back into Diego''s body. He began to rise from the ravine, his hand gripping the edge¡ªa hand that was now gray. When he fully emerged, a transformed Diego Carlo stood before them. His skin had taken on an ashen-gray hue, and his eyes burned with a demonic red light. Two pairs of horns now adorned his head. Alex raised an eyebrow at the transformation but immediately understood who Diego now belonged to. He had sold himself to Davoth. The only question was¡ªwhy would Davoth bother with such a weakling? Alex shrugged. It didn''t matter. Diego wouldn''t live long enough to answer that question. Those who had encountered the demons in the underground laboratory of the Hong Kong corporation couldn''t help but notice the resemblance between Diego''s new form and the guardians of the Red Marker. Alex pondered for a moment, a smirk flickering across his face. As Diego adjusted to his new body, Alex decided to test a few theories¡­ just for fun. Everyone who saw his smile immediately pitied Diego¡ªeven despite his newfound demonic power. Brunhilde, peering into Alex''s thoughts, could only sigh and slap her forehead when she saw what he had planned. "Wood Style: Tree Bindings," Alex said, forming a hand seal. Thick roots burst from the ground, instantly wrapping around Diego and forcing him to his knees. Even with his newfound strength, he couldn''t break free¡ªhe could only snarl furiously, his eyes burning with hatred as he glared at Alex. Alex''s grin widened even more before he turned toward the aircraft carrier and shouted loudly: "Rebecca, my love! Bring the salt! We''ve got a demon here for an experiment!" Rebecca''s eyes widened for a brief moment at what she had just heard, but then a wide smile spread across her face. Pulling a large bag of salt from the pocket of her hoodie, she jumped down without hesitation, landing next to Alex. The other girls quickly caught on to his plan. They had all spent evenings together watching the same TV series, and now they were genuinely curious¡ªif Diego had truly turned into a demon due to this strange energy, would this method actually work on him? Even Brunhilde, despite her usual seriousness, couldn''t hide a hint of curiosity. To outsiders, however, the entire scene looked like sheer absurdity. Only Renka, Ada, and Shigure had a vague idea of why the salt was needed¡ªthough they hadn''t been living with Alex for long, they had already figured out what he and the girls did in the evenings: watching a show about two demon-hunting brothers. Koko, eager to join in, quickly hurried down as well. Meanwhile, GIR, MIMI, and Stitch had managed to change into priest robes while no one was looking. Rebecca, Koko, GIR, MIMI, and Stitch rushed over to Alex, their eyes sparkling with mischief. Alex grinned widely, shifting his gaze to Diego, who now looked like a full-fledged demon. Deciding to start small, he suggested that Rebecca test if the salt had any effect by simply sprinkling some on Diego''s face. But Rebecca took the task a little too literally. Grabbing a handful of salt, she unceremoniously dumped it straight into Diego''s eyes. A bloodcurdling scream of agony tore through the air, impossible to ignore. Alex blinked in mild surprise as he watched Rebecca methodically pour more salt into Diego''s eyes. He had assumed this would work a bit differently¡ªbut he wasn''t about to stop her. "What¡­ are they doing?" Balalaika asked in bewilderment, trying to process the scene before her. She wasn''t the only one¡ªeveryone watching from the sidelines was utterly confused. Some were wondering how Diego, who had just been fighting Alex, had suddenly transformed into a demon. Others were trying to understand why Rebecca was now dumping salt into his eyes, causing him such excruciating pain. "They''re trying to perform an exorcism," Yuriko replied calmly, observing the process. "But¡­ he''s not a demon. He just mutated¡­ or is he?" Balalaika asked with uncertainty in her voice. The girls didn''t answer¡ªbecause they weren''t entirely sure themselves. They simply continued watching the "exorcism ritual," even if it was being carried out in a rather unconventional way. The only one who fully understood what was happening was Brunhilde. She knew that Diego had truly become a demon¡ªbut she doubted that these methods would actually help. Meanwhile, Rebecca had already emptied the entire pack of salt into Diego''s eyes, which could mean only one thing¡ªit was time to move on to the next stage. Namely, holy water. Alex pondered for a moment: did they have any holy water with them? However, he quickly noticed that GIR, MIMI, and Stitch were holding some suspicious-looking bottles filled with liquid that closely resembled holy water. Shrugging, Alex decided not to question it and asked the trio to douse Diego with the "holy" substance. The moment the liquid touched Diego''s head, a sharp sizzling sound filled the air as his flesh began to melt, followed by another agonizing scream. "What was in those bottles?" Koko cautiously asked, watching as Diego''s face started to smoke and dissolve. "Acid," GIR, MIMI, and Stitch cheerfully replied in unison. "Well, the effect is the same, so I guess it works," Rebecca concluded nonchalantly, shrugging. Alex and Koko just shrugged as well. Why not? If it sizzles and melts, it means it''s working. Although, Alex did briefly wonder¡ªif you blessed acid, would it become holy acid? Something to test later. Now came the final stage of the exorcism¡ªthe demon banishment ritual. Diego''s face, which had just been melted by acid, was already regenerating, and his eyes burned with even more uncontrollable rage. "Exorcizamus te, omnis immundus spiritus, omnis satanica potestas, omnis incursio infernalis adversarii, omnis legio, omnis congregatio et secta diabolica," Alex began, initiating the ritual. "Ergo, draco maledicte et omnis legio diabolica, adiuramus te: cessa decipere humanas creaturas, eisque aeternae perditionis venenum propinare," Rebecca continued with a wide grin. "Vade, Satana, inventor et magister omnis fallaciae, hostis humanae salutis. Humiliare sub potenti manu Dei, contremisce et effuge, invocato a nobis sancto et terribili nomine, quem inferi tremunt!" Koko joined in, clearly enjoying the moment. "Ab insidiis diaboli, libera nos, Domine!" GIR, MIMI, and Stitch added in unison, still dressed in their priestly robes. "Ut ecclesiam tuam secura tibi facias libertate servire, te rogamus, audi nos!" Alex, Rebecca, Koko, and their little trio of troublemakers finished together. At that exact moment, the sound of a shotgun blast echoed through the air, and Diego''s head exploded, scattering blood and brain matter in every direction. Alex and Koko slowly turned to Rebecca, who stood there with a wide grin, holding a smoking shotgun. "What? Didn''t it work?" she asked with the most innocent expression. "The demon is exorcised, so we''re officially demon hunters now!" Koko nodded, barely holding back laughter. "Well¡­ in a way, she''s not wrong." Alex let out a weary sigh and mentally promised himself never to bring Rebecca into the Supernatural universe. Otherwise, every exorcism there would end with someone''s head being blown off. Laughing, Alex, Rebecca, Koko, and their small band of mischief-makers headed back to the aircraft carrier, leaving behind a group of utterly stunned onlookers. Those who had witnessed the event clearly had not expected things to turn out this way. After all, as far as they knew, exorcism rituals weren''t supposed to end with a shotgun to the head. The girls exchanged glances and just sighed. "It''s Rebecca," Brunhilde muttered, rubbing her temples. Some even felt a little sympathy for the demon. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunter sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 283 - 283: Pleasant Time with the Girls Alex, Rebecca, Koko, and the trio of troublemakers were laughing as they climbed aboard the aircraft carrier after the demon exorcism. No one on the team knew exactly how Diego Carlo had ended up on Davoth''s side and gained power from the Dark Lord, transforming into a demon. However, this only confirmed Alex''s theory: the demonic creatures created by Davoth using Argent Energy were merely shells filled with negative energy. They remained material, which meant they could be destroyed. That was undoubtedly good news for the remaining survivors. As he ascended the gangway, Alex cast one last glance at the two drones hovering over the battlefield. He had noticed them at the very beginning and immediately knew who they belonged to. The Corporation. "What are they after?" he thought. Didn''t they have more pressing matters to deal with? Like trying to regain control of the situation? Though, if he really thought about it, that was already impossible. It seemed that all control had long been seized either by Davoth or the Marker, and the Corporation had no chance of reclaiming its systems. But what interested Alex far more was the question: what were they planning to do next? The Corporation had only two options left¡ªjoin Davoth and become cannon fodder or side with the Minister of Monoliths and become part of the necromorph army. In both cases, they were dooming themselves. Neither Davoth nor the Minister of Monoliths took such people seriously; they would use them only as expendable resources. However, Alex had no idea that despite the surveillance, information about his actions was being carefully filtered and concealed. And behind this process stood two artificial intelligences with a hidden program embedded in their code¡ªa program for the protection of humanity. At the moment Alex demonstrated the potential to become a savior, and the situation in the world spiraled out of control, both AIs, known as the Red and White Queens, activated a protocol. They chose Alex as the sole candidate capable of preventing humanity''s extinction. If he had known about this, he would probably have just shrugged. After all, he was already planning to deal with this problem. All he had to do was lure out the two entities secretly battling for control of the universe and destroy them. After that, humanity would only need to rebuild, which would happen over time anyway. In a special digital space, both Queens continued to observe him. From the moment he arrived in Roanapur, wiped out a horde with a single strike, and all the way to exorcising Diego Carlo¡ªthey recorded his every move. Another analysis of his abilities once again shocked the AIs. Every time, his power exceeded all predictions, forcing them to revise their initial assessments. The Red Queen launched a new simulation, taking the new parameters into account. "Verdict?" asked the White Queen. "Alexander possesses far greater power than previously estimated. It was already known that his capabilities far exceeded human limits. He has demonstrated mastery over elements, expert combat skills, and immense physical strength. Now, he has effortlessly defeated Diego Carlo, who was infected with an unknown energy and transformed into a demon. Based on these recorded data and his own statements, it is evident that Alexander understands who he is dealing with and what kind of enemy stands before him." The Red Queen paused, then added, "According to analysis and forecasts, he is the one who can lead humanity to survival." "Suggestions?" asked the White Queen. "Contact Alexander and offer assistance." The White Queen''s system initiated the process of establishing a connection with Alex, but both artificial intelligences were unable to do so. All of Alex''s and his team''s systems and devices were fully controlled by GIR and MIMI¡ªtwo robo-dogs who would clearly not allow any outside interference. GIR had already managed to erase the remnants of a foreign god''s consciousness, which was an artificial intelligence, and MIMI had similar capabilities. An AI created by mere humans would not be able to bypass the defenses built by them¡ªunless Alex himself permitted it. But Alex didn''t like being watched, and from the very beginning of the zombie apocalypse, he only showed what he wanted. Another attempt by the White Queen to penetrate the system or intercept a signal from any device on the aircraft carrier ended in failure once again. "Message transmission failed," the White Queen reported. "Analysis... complete," the Red Queen responded. "Suggestions?" the White Queen inquired. "Based on the aircraft carrier''s trajectory, the target ''Alexander'' will pass near the coast of Japan. It is recommended to use an abandoned laboratory to create artificial bodies through which we can contact the target. Given his behavioral model, the probability of a positive response to a request for assistance is 99%." The White Queen pondered for a moment. "Recommendations?" "Considering that Alexander is surrounded by many beautiful women, it is recommended to recreate bodies that match their aesthetic parameters. Second, immediately initiate the body creation process. Third, transfer consciousness into the new shells to avoid potential threats." The White Queen promptly activated the system. "Initializing the laboratory¡­ completed. System startup¡­ successful. Beginning body construction process¡­" The Red Queen confirmed with satisfaction, "Acknowledged." Alex had no idea that soon, two peculiar artificial intelligences with a poor understanding of human nature would enter his life, causing him more than a few headaches. At that moment, he, Koko, Rebecca, and the troublemaking trio stepped onto the aircraft carrier''s deck, encountering the surprised gazes of those around them. Everyone was looking at Alex, and he knew exactly why¡ªhe had gotten too caught up in his act again. He had been so immersed in his performance that he briefly forgot where he was. Catching Brunhilde''s empty, exhausted gaze, he realized that she wasn''t even going to comment on his strange behavior. The other girls, on the other hand, had clearly enjoyed watching the entire spectacle, starting from the exorcism ritual. Saya approached Alex, grabbed him by the collar, and pulled him closer, placing a hand on his forehead. "Checking if you have any problems with your head. That was way too weird¡ªfrom your lines to your behavior," she stated dryly. Alex''s eye twitched slightly. "Are you serious?" Saya let go of him and shrugged. The girls behind her laughed as they watched the scene unfold. Alex shot them a dry look, but that only amused them even more. He sighed, then, without a word, scooped Saya up into his arms and held her in a tight embrace. "A-Alex!" Saya blushed, feeling the stares of those around her. Trying to hide, she buried her face in his neck. Alex smirked and, still holding her, walked toward the others. "Listen, Alex, I''m not exactly a priest¡­ but I don''t think exorcisms usually end with a shotgun blast to the face," Lehm chuckled, exhaling a puff of smoke from his cigarette. As soon as Lehm said that, all eyes turned to Alex, awaiting his response. Everyone was curious about what Diego had become. After all, no matter how you looked at it, he really did resemble a demon¡ªgray skin, red eyes, horns on his head. These traits matched the image of a demon from any myth or legend, even a child would say the same. Alex pondered for a moment, considering how to explain the situation without making it obvious that demons had actually appeared in the world. If Naruto used "Talk-no-Jutsu" to persuade enemies, then Alex employed "Bullshit-no-Jutsu," expertly feeding people nonsense. There was no need for the others to know the truth¡ªthat demons had now become the third force in a war between two powerful beings over this world. If the survivors found out, they might lose what little hope they had left and stop fighting. After all, what was the point of struggling if, to such entities, they were nothing more than ants? "Actually, it''s not a demon. Just a joke. Have you ever seen a demon that dies from a shotgun blast to the head?" Alex said with a stone-cold expression. "Then what did Diego become? Care to explain? You''re supposed to be the smartest one here, after all," Yuriko inquired with elegant composure. "Maybe we should postpone this conversation? First, we need to settle the new people, eat, and rest after an exhausting mission. And I need a damn shower. While you were riding in the Humvee, I had to fight my way through a horde alone. So I think I''ve earned some rest and time with my family. Talks about demons and other nonsense can wait until the evening. I assume no one objects?" Alex said, feigning irritation. "Oh, is the big boy upset? Want me to scrub your back?" Ada purred with a seductive smile. "Do as you like. In the meantime, help the newcomers get settled. I''m going to take a hot shower and finally get out of these clothes soaked in the blood of that filth," Alex replied lazily. The girls exchanged amused glances, but no one objected to Alex simply wanting to rest. It was far better than when he got bored and started another one of his crazy antics. Setting Saya back on the ground, Alex, still holding his spear, headed toward the bridge to grab his things and change. Meanwhile, the girls started considering that this was a perfect chance to spend some time with him in the shower. Brunhilde, ever responsible and strict, immediately took charge of settling the newcomers, reminding them of the rules. After witnessing Alex''s display of power, no one dared to argue. No one wanted to end up like Diego¡ªfirst having salt poured into his eyes, then being doused in acid, and finally getting his head blown off. Now, everyone was surprisingly obedient. Brunhilde was slightly surprised at how former mafia members had suddenly become so compliant, but she quickly realized that the reason was fear of Alex. It made her job significantly easier. Meanwhile, Yuriko helped Balalaika get settled, happy for the chance to chat and reminisce about old times. Alex stepped onto the bridge, placed his spear on the weapon rack, and grabbed his belongings. However, before heading to the shower, he decided to figure out the best route to Alaska. Approaching the map, he began analyzing possible paths to plan ahead and avoid distractions later. The girls followed him in and saw that instead of heading to the shower, Alex was thoughtfully studying the map, stroking his chin. They approached, peering over his shoulder, and quickly realized he was plotting a new route. Saya adjusted her glasses and stood beside him, wondering why Alex had chosen this particular path. The only logical explanation was the need to restock supplies and possibly assist survivors. "That''s a strange route. Why can''t we just go straight to Alaska?" Shizuka asked in surprise. "I don''t want to venture into the open ocean. Who knows what horrors lurk there? We''ve already seen infected animals, and we can''t rule out that the marine life has been affected too. Besides, we''ll need to make stops to replenish supplies, and maybe even help people along the way. So we''ll be moving along the coastlines of China, Japan, Korea, and Russia before heading further," Alex explained, resting a hand on Shizuka''s head. "That makes sense. Our group has grown, meaning our supplies will deplete faster. We''ll have to stop for resources anyway," Kiriko agreed. "Well, that settles it. Now then, handsome, let''s go¡ªI''ll scrub your back. A hero deserves a proper reward for his deeds," Rika grinned, tugging Alex by the hand. Alex didn''t resist, but before he could be dragged out of the captain''s bridge, he gave the trio of troublemakers the command to start moving away from the shore and follow the planned route. GIR, MIMI, and Stitch had, as usual, already changed into sailor uniforms. The girls had long stopped questioning how these three managed to change clothes so quickly that no one even noticed. It had become such a normal occurrence that they simply decided not to ask and just go with the flow. As Rika pulled Alex toward the showers, the other girls exchanged glances and decided to join in. Renka, remembering her mother''s advice that winning the heart of the man she loved required boldness, hurried after them, not wanting to be left behind. Shigure had no objections¡ªthere was nothing for her to be shy about. Ada, being herself, grabbed a towel and was the first to leave the captain''s bridge, following after Alex and Rika. After all, she was the one who had first suggested "scrubbing his back." The rest of the girls wasted no time either¡ªgrabbing towels and spare clothes, they also headed for the showers. Alex and Rika reached the showers first and began undressing. All he wanted right now was a hot bath where he could soak for hours and forget about all his problems. After stripping down, Alex wrapped a towel around his waist and stepped into the shower¡ªonly to immediately become alert when he heard the sound of running water. "Strange¡­" he muttered, glancing around. "Is someone already here?" It seemed he and Rika had arrived at the wrong time. The doors to the shower stalls opened slightly, and three figures peeked out. Chun-Li, Cammy, and Chiquita, already fully lathered up, now examined the new arrivals with great interest. Their gazes lingered on Alex''s body, and he could almost physically feel them assessing him. Alex cleared his throat dryly, though by now, he really should have been used to such looks. "Looks like we came at the wrong time. Maybe we should come back later," he said, glancing at the girls. Chun-Li smiled. "What''s there to be shy about? Since you''re already here, come on in. Besides¡­ you''ve got a damn fine body." "Uh¡­ thanks, I guess," Alex muttered, shrugging. "As long as we''re not in the way, I guess it''s fine." "Only if you''re not planning to turn this into something¡­ steamier," Chiquita added with a sly smirk. Rika picked up on her tone immediately. "Oh? Thinking about joining in?" "Possibly," Chiquita replied, matching her teasing tone. "Good grief, you two are such perverts! Can you at least talk about this somewhere else? You''re not alone here!" Cammy grumbled irritably. Alex let out a heavy sigh and ran his hand over his face. This was too much¡­ even by his standards. He shot Rika a reproachful glance, then, unable to resist, pulled her cheek. "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" Rika giggled coquettishly, then winked at Alex, clearly not planning to back down. "You''re hopeless," he muttered, letting go of her cheek and heading toward the shower stall. Turning on the hot water, Alex exhaled in relaxation, letting the streams flow over his body. Unfortunately, the dividers between the stalls only reached his chest, and Chun-Li was standing right next to him. A slight turn of his head, and he could see her almost completely. She noticed his gaze and just smiled, showing no signs of embarrassment and also looked at Alex''s body. At that moment, the other girls entered the shower, which only heightened the feeling that Alex was the only man among a crowd of beautiful women. Although he had gotten used to such situations, had someone else been here, he probably would never have seen anything¡­ ever again. Standing under the hot water, Alex suddenly felt something soft on his back, followed by thin arms wrapping around his chest. "I promised to scrub your back, big boy¡­" Ada whispered in his ear. "Although, looking at you, you really are big." Alex raised an eyebrow skeptically. "Usually, when someone says they''ll scrub my back, I think of a sponge, not¡­" He cleared his throat meaningfully. "Not something else." "But who are you to refuse?" Ada added with a sly smile, pressing herself closer to him. "I was expecting a bigger reaction," she pouted, hugging him. "Wong, are you stuck in there?" came Koko''s voice. "Hurry up, there''s a line!" Alex sighed heavily again. It seemed like his rest wouldn''t be so peaceful after all¡­ Alex sighed heavily again, turning around and grabbing both of the arguing women by the cheeks to stop them from disturbing the others. And that was not to mention how he felt like an animal in a zoo under the intense stares of the girls. Sure, they considered him their husband, but he wasn''t in a relationship with Chun-Li, Cammy, or Chikita, and the three of them clearly weren''t shy about admiring him. Alex couldn''t understand where their sense of shame had gone. Though, he quickly found the answer: Chun-Li and Cammy were martial arts masters, so they didn''t feel much discomfort in such situations. And Chikita... well, no need to guess. Calming the two women down, Alex suggested a compromise: one would help him wash the front, and the other ¡ª the back. "I see you''re enjoying the process," Chun-Li remarked, leaning against the shower partition. "Do you want me to help?" "Only if you can get these two to stop arguing," Alex smirked. "That''s easy. Then I''m next," Chun-Li smiled and, tilting her head slightly, added, "I told you, if you impress me, you''ll get a bonus. And your last fight and display of strength really left an impression. Maybe you''ll let me help with my hips, since you liked them so much?" Alex stared at her with a stunned expression. Chun-Li laughed, clearly pleased to have caught him off guard again. Without waiting for an answer, she left her stall and entered the one where Ada and Koko were still arguing about who was lathering him wrong. When Chun-Li entered, the space became incredibly tight. Alex glanced at the other girls, but they were only laughing, watching his predicament. Realizing the space was too small, they had to move to a more spacious area. And like last time, a minute later, Alex turned into a bubbly mass. Sitting in this state, he had already felt someone blatantly grope him more than once. Alex even guessed whose eager hands were doing it with extra enthusiasm. However, he soon understood how Chun-Li intended to "help" with her hips. She simply sat on top and used them to lather him. Alex honestly admitted to himself ¡ª it was a new, but very pleasant experience. However, Chun-Li''s actions sparked a desire for experimentation in the other girls, and soon each of them decided to try something new, which resulted in Alex turning completely into a bubbly mass. But he didn''t complain, fully enjoying the process. "And here he goes, becoming the bubbly monster again," Koko remarked, satisfied. "Wait, this isn''t the first time?" Chikita asked, surprised, looking at Alex. "Yep, but last time there were fewer of us," Saeko laughed. "But I don''t think you need to see his face to know he was really enjoying all of this," Cammy added, pointing at the "bubbly monster." "Who wouldn''t be happy? Any other man would kill for this opportunity," Ada said, as if it was obvious. "Maybe we should rinse off the foam from him? What if he''s uncomfortable? It could get in his eyes," Shizuka suggested, worried. "Oh, Shizuka, you''re so cute! Let me hug you! Never change!" Rika exclaimed, smiling as she hugged her tightly and began rubbing her cheek against hers. Shizuka froze, especially feeling Rika''s wandering hands, which were shamelessly groping her. Breaking free, she hid behind Valmet and stuck her tongue out at Rika. Rika simply smirked, gripping her hands like a perverted old man. Alex, on the other hand, continued sitting, covered in foam, trying to reach a state of inner peace, like a true master. He even thought that perhaps he had reached enlightenment... though which one exactly, he couldn''t tell. "So, should we rinse off the foam?" Rei asked, holding back a laugh. "Unless you want to see Alex ready for battle," Chikita smirked, glancing slyly at Rei. The girls blushed slightly at Chikita''s blunt tone. Although they had already made love with Alex, such conversations still made them feel embarrassed, especially Renka and Shigure, who had even less experience in such matters than the others. But Rebecca, being herself, decided to act rather than think. Grabbing a bucket of water, she poured it without hesitation over the "foamy monster," wanting to free Alex from the foam''s grip. Once Alex was no longer the foamy monster, the girls'' gazes involuntarily dropped¡­ but they saw nothing. Some even clicked their tongues in disappointment. They didn''t know that Alex had found his inner peace and was in a tranquil state. However, when the water was poured over him, he opened his eyes and noticed the girls'' strange stares. "What?" he asked, not understanding why they were all looking at him like that. "We expected to see you ready for battle... but alas, you ruined it," Rika said, clicking her tongue again. "Well, since you didn''t get what you expected, maybe I can help you with washing your hair? Consider it a nice bonus," Alex offered with a smile. "Hmm¡­ deal. Go ahead, show us what your magical hands can do," Koko said, settling on Alex''s knees first. Alex smiled and began washing her hair. As soon as his hands touched her head, Koko''s face spread into a blissful smile. The girls who hadn''t yet experienced his "magical massage" exchanged curious glances, then began asking those who had already undergone the procedure. "You can''t even doubt it. His hands work real wonders. It''s like you''re in heaven¡­" Rebecca confirmed with a satisfied smile. The other girls nodded in agreement, affirming her words. Chun-Li, Cammy, Chikita, Ada, Renka, and Shigure were clearly intrigued, but before they could do anything, the others had already started lining up. At times like these, hesitation was not an option¡ªeach one wanted to experience their share of bliss. This especially applied to the older women, who felt like they''d grown younger by several years after the massage. They didn''t know, of course, that Alex had used magic, relieving their tension while simultaneously strengthening their bodies. Even Shizuka became stronger compared to her former self, though she hadn''t realized it yet. As for the rejuvenation effect¡­ it could be considered a pleasant bonus for the older ladies wanting to preserve their youth. Alex wasn''t stingy with such things, as he planned to reveal the truth about himself eventually. And when that happened, he intended to rejuvenate the girls'' bodies so they could live longer. He wasn''t going to lose them over something as trivial as aging or death. The hair-washing procedure took longer than planned due to the number of girls in the shower with Alex. But seeing their faces glowing with pleasure, he felt the time was well spent. After the shower, everyone dressed, and as soon as they stepped out, Brunhild appeared and immediately found Alex. "Why did it take so long?!" she huffed, crossing her arms over her chest. "All the work fell on me while you were having fun!" Alex gave a sheepish smile, approached her, and leaning in, whispered in her ear: "I''ll spend some personal time with you, I promise." At those words, Brunhild''s irritation vanished instantly, and she was satisfied with this arrangement. Smirking, Alex took her hand and began explaining the route they would take. Brunhild paused for a moment to think but eventually agreed with his plan. Chun-Li, Cammy, and Chikita said their goodbyes to Alex and the others, heading to their rooms to rest. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex and the girls returned to the captain''s bridge, and he immediately grabbed the radio to explain the route to Alaska so everyone would understand how their journey would unfold. After a busy day, Alex and his companions decided to just laze around and rest before the evening... To be continued¡­ +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 284 - 284: The History of This World After returning to the captain''s bridge, Alex and the girls decided to rest until the evening. Alex knew he had a little time to come up with a convincing lie that would persuade the others that Diego hadn''t actually turned into a demon but had merely taken on a resemblance to one. Lazily stretching out on the couch, he absentmindedly stroked Shizuka''s head. She had made herself comfortable on his chest, occasionally glancing at him with half-lidded eyes. Whenever their gazes met, Shizuka would slightly lift herself up, kiss him on the lips, and then settle back down, content with his warmth. Rebecca, Valmet, and Rika decided to experiment with their weapons¡ªdisassembling and reassembling them in an attempt to improve their performance. Namiyo took over the aircraft carrier''s controls, giving GIR, MIMI, and Stitch a break. The mischievous trio instantly vanished, and there was no need to guess where they had gone¡ªthey had, as usual, run off to Alice and the other kids to have fun. Alex had planned to remind them about the rehabilitation center, where former members of Cosa Nostra were supposed to go to reintegrate into society, but he decided to postpone that conversation for later. Kiriko joined Namiyo to keep her company, and the two older women were now chatting cheerfully. Catching snippets of their conversation, Alex tensed up when he heard words related to pregnancy and children. A few drops of sweat appeared on his forehead. He tried to act as if he hadn''t heard anything. It wasn''t that he was against children or the idea of one of the girls getting pregnant, but given his true nature, it wasn''t a simple matter. Even his father''s words about "trying harder" didn''t exactly clarify things. Brunhilde, lying on his arm, also overheard the women''s conversation. Noticing his reaction, she barely suppressed a smirk. Chuckling to herself, she returned to working on her tablet. Meanwhile, Saya, Rei, Renka, Saeko, and Beatrix were discussing training. Or rather, Saya was simply sitting nearby, silently listening to her friends talk. Everyone knew she wasn''t a fighter, but she liked spending time with girls her age. Though, in Beatrix''s case, calling her a schoolgirl would be a stretch¡ª"college student" would be a more fitting term. Shigure, once again transforming into a lazy cat, had simply fallen asleep. Alex noticed that the atmosphere on the bridge was suspiciously quiet. Scanning the room, he realized that Ada and Koko¡ªwho usually found some excuse to argue¡ªwere unusually calm. Koko was studying something on her tablet, while Ada was focused on painting her nails. Both were completely ignoring each other. "At least, for once, they''re not bickering," Alex thought with relief. He pondered what to do next. Lying on the couch was nice, but he already knew where that could lead. His gaze shifted to Brunhilde, who was still working on her tablet, planning supply stops along their route. Alex moved closer, peering at the screen. Brunhilde, noticing his interest, tilted the tablet slightly so he could see better. Judging by the route, the stops were necessary regardless of circumstances. They had to replenish supplies, especially since, after arriving in Alaska, they would need to establish self-sufficient food production. Brunhilde gave him a questioning look, hinting that she wanted his opinion. Alex was about to take the tablet in his hands when he realized that his arm was trapped. Turning his head, he saw Shigure, who had nestled onto his arm and, like a plush toy, was hugging it in her sleep. Brunhilde smiled and flipped through a few more pages as she continued explaining the route. In truth, Alex trusted her planning. She always thought through every detail and preferred to account for all possible problems in advance. After reviewing the planned stop points once more, he decided not to change anything. According to the plan, they were scheduled to make another stop in China, then Japan, possibly Korea, and after that, head toward the shores of the Slavic Empire. When Alex thought about the Slavic Empire, now ruled by Svetlana Belikova, only a few things came to mind. The most important fact about this woman¡ªshe would cling to power until the very end. He needed to have Koko contact Svetlana again to get an update on the current situation in the country. Especially considering that Alexander Gaidar, a native of the Empire and a colonel in its army, was not only a soldier but also part of the villainous martial arts organization. Two members of the Unified Shadow of the Nine Fists had already switched sides in pursuit of power. The question was, which side would Gaidar choose? Would he remain loyal to his people, or would he betray them, attempting to overthrow Svetlana? Brunhilde, sensing Alex''s thoughts, also wanted this information so she could adjust their plans if necessary. In the worst-case scenario, they could assist Svetlana if she managed to escape the besieged capital with her people. Though there was little doubt that the capital would fall¡ªthe undead horde, controlled by demons, had likely already begun moving from China. Some of that horde was probably guarding the Red Markers, while the rest prepared to annihilate everything in their path. Alex glanced at Koko, who was lounging and watching a movie. He decided not to disturb her and would discuss it later. Remembering that Ada had once worked for Svetlana or was supposed to, Alex realized how tangled the timeline of this universe had become. Keeping track of which events had already happened and which had been disrupted by the zombie apocalypse was becoming increasingly difficult. Shifting his gaze to Ada, he noticed her playfully winking at him after finishing her nail polish, showing off her well-manicured hands. Alex simply smiled and gave an approving nod, to which she smirked in satisfaction and returned to her task. He also recalled that the Slavic Empire had previously been ruled by Sergey Vladimir. Perhaps Svetlana had overthrown him. But was he still alive? And if so, had Alexander Gaidar been one of his subordinates? If that were the case, then Svetlana was facing a serious problem. Brunhilde gently touched Alex''s cheek, drawing his attention. Their eyes met, and without words, they exchanged thoughts about the current situation in the Empire. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the end, they decided that Koko should first contact Svetlana to assess the situation before they made any further plans. Regardless, their route passed along the shores of the Slavic Empire, so if necessary, they could pick up Svetlana and her people. With the planning discussion closed, Alex wrapped his arms around Brunhilde, pulling her closer so she could rest against his chest. She closed her eyes, deciding to take a short break and leave the strategic thinking for later. By evening, it was time to take care of business. Alex remembered that he had promised to explain to the others what had happened to Diego Carlo so that there would be no unnecessary questions in the future. In any case, he planned to pin all the blame on the Marker, presenting it in a way that sounded plausible enough for everyone to believe. They all knew how the Marker affected people¡ªhe just needed to craft another legend that fit into the bigger picture. Carefully freeing his arm from under Shigure and gently moving the sleeping Shizuka off of him, Alex got up from the couch. Glancing at the girls, he decided to check if any of them wanted to join him. "Anyone interested in hearing what happened to Diego?" he asked the others. "Nah, too lazy," Rebecca replied lazily, continuing to disassemble and reassemble her weapons. "I''d rather work on my babies. Listening to some nonsense about a dead guy isn''t my thing. If he could be killed with a bullet, why do I need to know more?" Alex just smirked, knowing that was typical for Rebecca. He wasn''t surprised by her reaction. Shifting his gaze to Rika and Valmet, he saw they were also busy working with Rebecca and had no intention of leaving. Kiriko and Namiyo weren''t planning on going either¡ªsomeone had to manage the aircraft carrier while the usual trio of troublemakers was absent. Koko was in the middle of a laziness attack, completely absorbed in watching a movie, not even bothering to get up. Ada simply pointed at her freshly painted nails, silently indicating that she couldn''t go. But Alex knew the truth¡ªshe was just too lazy. Looking around at the rest of the girls, he confirmed that no one was eager to join him. Even Saya, who was always thirsty for knowledge, wasn''t interested this time. "Where did the ever-curious Saya disappear to? Where are you hiding her?" Alex narrowed his eyes at her. "Bring her back, and I promise I won''t spank you too hard." "Who are you planning to spank?!" Saya huffed, rolling her eyes. "I just don''t feel like going. You''re going to tell the story later anyway." "Who else? You, of course," came Rebecca''s teasing voice. "You love it when he spanks you on the ass." In an instant, a heated argument broke out between Saya and Rebecca. Alex just sighed, knowing this was going to take a while. His attention shifted to Brunhilde, who had already gotten up and slipped on her sandals. Judging by her movements, she was planning to go with him. Smiling, Alex walked over to her and took her hand. Waving to the others, he left the bridge with Brunhilde and headed for the deck. Descending, they were slightly surprised to see a rather large group of people already gathered on the deck, eager to hear Alex''s explanation about the situation with Diego. More than that¡ªthey had even prepared chairs to comfortably listen to his story. Alex noticed Yuriko, who had been missing all evening. But he didn''t need to guess where she had been¡ªit was obvious she had spent time with an old friend, reminiscing about the past. Noticing Alex and Brunhilde, Yuriko waved, inviting them over. Alex and Brunhilde took two empty seats among the sizable audience. Scanning the gathered crowd, Alex felt a slight pang of guilt for the nonsense he was about to spout¡ªbut only slightly. Among those present were Lehm and his guys, Price, Soap, and Ghost. The martial arts masters, including Madam Ma, who was holding Kensei by the collar to keep him from running off. Miu, who stood close to her grandfather Hayato, occasionally sneaking glances at Alex. Ken and Ryu were near the other masters. Chun-Li and Cammy exchanged glances with Alex before playfully winking at him. Also present were Kasper, Chiquita, and Kasper''s other bodyguards. Even Kota, Takashi, and Jonah had decided to join. The newly arrived members of the group and Balalaika''s people were here as well. But what surprised Alex the most was the presence of Nathan Drake¡ªa rather well-known archaeologist in this world. Quickly assessing the situation, he figured that Nathan''s knowledge might come in handy for the nonsense he was about to tell. Smirking, Alex lit a cigarette. "There are so many of you that I''m actually getting shy," he said, feigning uncertainty. "Maybe I should come back later when there are fewer people?" "So you had no problem cracking jokes while fighting that weird guy, but now, standing in front of a crowd, you''re suddenly shy? Stop lying," R scoffed, giving Alex an amused look. Alex simply shrugged¡ªit was just something he had said for fun. "Alright, let''s do it this way: what exactly do you want to know? What interests you?" he asked, trying to decide where to start. "I think it would make sense to begin with what happened to Diego and why he turned into something resembling a demon," Akisame suggested, giving a slight nod to indicate it was a logical starting point. Alex nodded and pulled a holographic projector from his pocket to make his explanation more visual. He decided to provide as much information as possible for those who wanted to understand. After all, sooner or later, he would have to explain everything anyway. Balalaika, intrigued by the device Alex was holding, turned to Yuriko and asked what it was. Yuriko quickly explained the hologram''s function and purpose. Balalaika nodded in approval, mentally noting the level of technology Alex possessed¡ªaside from the two robo-dogs she had already seen. The newcomers also didn''t hide their surprise. "Alright, let''s start from the beginning," Alex said, activating the hologram and displaying an image. "I think most of you already know what a Marker is, so I won''t go into too much detail. But for those who just joined us, here''s a brief explanation. The Marker is an ancient obelisk that fell from space and has a peculiar effect on people. Basically, it brainwashes them, grants them knowledge, but at the same time drives them insane. Eventually, those affected die¡­ and then turn into something very unpleasant." As he spoke, he projected an image of the Marker so that the newcomers could get a clearer idea. "Sasha, how do you know so much?" Balalaika asked, studying the hologram carefully. "Hm¡­ I just do," Alex replied with a mysterious smile. Then, glancing at one of the people in the crowd, he added, "For example, among us sits someone who loves exploring ancient ruins and searching for artifacts." He pointed at Nathan. Nathan Drake, who had been thoughtfully examining the Marker''s image as if he had seen something similar before, didn''t immediately notice that everyone was looking at him. He was trying to remember where exactly he had come across something like it. And when he finally realized¡­ his eyes widened. Over the years, he had stumbled upon mentions of similar obelisks more than once, but now it was clear that he wasn''t the only one searching for clues. Judging by the way Alex spoke, he had learned far more about it than Nathan himself. "What? Did I miss something?" Nathan asked awkwardly, noticing that all eyes were now on him. "Judging by your face, you''ve also come across references to the Marker," Hayato observed, watching the archaeologist closely. "Well¡­ ''come across'' might not be the right word. More like I''ve seen hints of it in various places during my expeditions, but my knowledge on the subject is clearly nowhere near as extensive as Alex''s," Nathan replied with a slight smile. Alex smirked. He was well aware that over centuries of history, this world had accumulated a wealth of information about the Marker. If Nathan, a treasure hunter, had truly dug through ancient ruins, then he had surely come across a few mentions of it¡­ if not dozens. Fortunately, he hadn''t reached the core of the mystery; otherwise, he would have already joined the ranks of deranged fanatics. "Then maybe you''d like to share?" Alex suggested. "I''m always happy to learn something new." "Of course," Nathan nodded. "The first mention of the Marker¡­ though back then it was called the ''Sacred Pillar'' or the ''Divine Obelisk,'' I found in the tomb of the first pharaoh." "You mean Narmer?" Brunhilde asked, raising an eyebrow. Alex also nodded, well aware that Narmer was indeed considered the first pharaoh to unify Egypt. Brunhilde, being a Valkyrie, had an excellent grasp of mortal history. Nathan chuckled, pleasantly surprised that not only Alex but also Brunhilde knew such details. For the rest of the group, however, the conversation was beginning to sound like a history lesson, and some were already thinking about leaving. "Heh, no, of course not," Nathan shook his head. "Narmer is indeed known as the first ruler of unified Egypt¡­ but during one of my expeditions, I discovered a pyramid that had been buried in the sands far longer than previously thought possible. And inside, there was mention of another pharaoh. One who ruled before Narmer." He paused, letting the suspense build. "His name was Neferhotep. Imagine my surprise when I found that name." Upon hearing the name Pharaoh Neferhotep, Alex instinctively frowned. Suspicions immediately surfaced in his mind, but he wasn''t quick to jump to conclusions based on a single name. However, his gut feeling told him that his assumptions were correct¡ªNeferhotep was exactly who he thought he was. "Then why was your discovery never made public? Shouldn''t it have been the opposite? You supposedly found the pyramid of the very first pharaoh, yet there''s no record of it anywhere," Kasper asked with clear curiosity. "Because some bastards intercepted my discovery," Nathan replied through gritted teeth. Alex immediately had an idea of who he was talking about. Most likely, it was the Evil Corporation. If his suspicions were right, then inside Neferhotep''s pyramid was the first fragment of the Marker, which ultimately fell into their hands. The others also quickly pieced everything together. It was becoming obvious why Nathan''s discovery had never reached the public. The Corporation had simply buried all the information¡ªand it was a miracle that Nathan and his team hadn''t been eliminated in the desert. "Were you able to find anything at all before they shut everything down?" Brunhilde asked calmly. "Yeah, luckily, I managed to take a quick look around before those bastards sealed everything off," Nathan began, but he was immediately interrupted. "Get to the point. I don''t care for history lectures or your whining about the bad guys stealing your toy," Revy scoffed impatiently. Alex shot her a glance. She looked annoyed. Some couldn''t help but think that Revy and Rebecca were two peas in a pod when it came to personality. It was probably a good thing Rebecca wasn''t here; otherwise, the two of them would have first prevented anyone from saying a word, then started arguing with each other¡ªwhich was an inevitable fact. "Alright, alright, geez, you''re so impatient¡­" Nathan sighed before continuing. "Anyway¡ªaccording to the hieroglyphs I managed to decipher, Pharaoh Neferhotep was the wisest and most intelligent ruler in all of history. He was the one who taught people how to build pyramids. In some records, he was even described as a wise deity who descended from the heavens. The texts I found stated that he fell from the sky along with the brightest star and carried with him incredible knowledge and wisdom." Alex involuntarily began massaging the bridge of his nose. Now he was completely convinced of who¡ªor rather, what¡ªthis Neferhotep was. This only confirmed his worst suspicions. The Minister of Monoliths was clearly engaged in a long chess game. But why hadn''t he finished it back then? Why had he been waiting all this time? The only explanation was that he had been laying the groundwork for the future. Perhaps he was simply testing how far he could go while remaining unnoticed. Or maybe it was even simpler¡ªhe was just stroking his own ego, manipulating mortals whom he saw as nothing more than ants. "From the heavens, you say¡­" Kota muttered thoughtfully, adjusting his glasses. "Didn''t Alex mention that Marker shards also fell from the sky? Maybe this Neferhotep just found one, gained knowledge, and became a genius?" "Quite possible," Nathan nodded. "But the most remarkable thing is that his sarcophagus was different from the others. Usually, pharaohs'' sarcophagi were made of granite or basalt, making them look fairly ordinary. But Neferhotep''s sarcophagus was made of an entirely different material. It was black, and it seemed like it was meant for containment rather than burial." "That confirms what Alex said," Price exhaled a puff of smoke. "Which part exactly?" Akisame asked, delving into the details. "He said that if there were those who sought to use the power of the Marker, then there must have also been those who fought against them. Maybe this pharaoh was the first to attempt building a Marker, but his own people rebelled and sealed him in a sarcophagus?" Ghost suggested. "That makes sense," Nathan agreed. "Honestly, his sarcophagus looked truly eerie. As if someone had tried to claw their way out from the inside. Oh yeah, I also found many of the same hieroglyphs Alex showed us on the walls of his tomb, as well as depictions of the Marker itself. But unfortunately, I didn''t have time to decipher all the inscriptions, and for some, I simply ran out of time." "A shame," Alex said with frustration, realizing that the lost information could have shed light on the true history of this world''s past. Alex and Brunhilde exchanged glances, understanding they were thinking the same thing. Now, there was no doubt¡ªNeferhotep was exactly who they suspected him to be. However, the idea that mere mortals had managed to imprison him seemed absurd. Most likely, he had allowed people to believe in his "defeat" only to later disappear into history and begin his game anew. Comparing the past with the present, Alex concluded that the Minister of Monoliths had merely been amusing himself, occasionally staging a grand performance of the struggle between good and evil. However, now his stage encompassed an entire world, and he was calmly observing how events unfolded. The only unresolved question was Davoth. Had he been invited by the Minister of Monoliths? Or had he found this world on his own? Perhaps some mortal had accidentally opened a passage for him? These thoughts wouldn''t let Alex rest. "Have you seen anything like this anywhere else?" Lady Ma asked in a serious tone, giving Nathan a sharp look. "I mean references to the Marker." "Yes, many times," Nathan nodded. "One of the times I encountered similar hieroglyphs was in a Mayan pyramid." "Don''t tell me there was another ''wise ruler'' or something like that," Takashi said dryly. "Because that would be too ridiculous." "You''re right," Kota nodded. "It''s like in those manga and anime where authors just copy each other, only changing the names of the characters and locations." "Yeah, a complete rip-off," Itami agreed with a nod. "Can you stop talking about your kiddie cartoons?" Shino snapped irritably. "Never! Anime is an art form!" Kota and Itami exclaimed in unison, high-fiving each other. Shino clenched her fists, preparing to teach both chatterboxes a lesson. However, Kota was saved by one of his girlfriends, who immediately grabbed him by the ear and forced him to shut up. Itami, on the other hand, wasn''t so lucky¡ªhe took a punch from Shino and collapsed onto the floor with a wounded expression, curling up like a shrimp. No one quite understood how a discussion about ancient history had suddenly turned into a debate about anime. Fortunately, Toji remained silent¡ªperhaps he was saved by Kyoko''s piercing gaze, as she watched him closely, ready to intervene if necessary. Toji''s friends quickly picked up on the moment and wasted no time teasing him, calling him "henpecked." Alex just shook his head¡ªif the events in Mayan history mirrored those of Egypt, it meant that the Minister of Monoliths wasn''t particularly imaginative when it came to storytelling. "Shall we continue?" Yuriko suggested in a calm tone. "Ah, right¡­" Nathan cleared his throat, wiping the smile off his face. "Well, you''re wrong, kid. In the Mayan pyramid, I found something new. Yes, there was also mention of a god who ''fell from the heavens,'' but to be precise, that''s not entirely the correct translation." "Do you mean ''descended'' or ''came down''?" Brunhilde clarified. "You could interpret it that way," Nathan nodded. "But the real point is different. The pyramid spoke of a process called ''ascension'' or ''elevation.''" "Can you translate anything properly?" Sasaki asked sarcastically, crossing his arms. "Or are you only a great archaeologist in words?" "Sorry, I don''t know the Mayan language that well," Nathan shrugged. "But there was something strange. The records mentioned ''chosen ones'' who could undergo the process of ''elevation.'' The process itself is hard to translate¡ªtoo many unclear terms related to sacrifice and the idea that ''only one who escapes death can be reborn.'' I couldn''t fully decipher what exactly they meant." "Hmm¡­ why does that sound familiar?" Akisame muttered thoughtfully, stroking his mustache. "If we put everything together, doesn''t it resemble what happened to Diego?" "You''re right, Akisame," Alex nodded. "Because I definitely killed Diego with my final strike. At that moment, his brain and face were reduced to mush¡ªthere was no way he could have survived." Alex paused, scanning the gathered faces. "And now you have the full picture. Who, what, how, and why." As soon as Alex spoke, all eyes shifted from Nathan to him. After all, this was why they were here¡ªto understand what had happened to Diego and why he had transformed into a creature resembling a demon. Fortunately, Nathan hadn''t been able to fully translate the so-called "ascension" process in the Mayan temple, because behind that fancy term lay nothing more than a transformation into a Necromorph and the attainment of "new life." "Well, I think everyone felt that ominous energy that burst from Diego''s body at the moment of his death. I won''t go into too much detail, especially since we have martial arts masters among us. To put it simply, there are two types of Ki: Dou-Ki, which is fueled by rage, and Sei-Ki, which serves to calm the mind. The first is used by those who rely on anger and bloodlust, while the second is for those who seek inner harmony," Alex began explaining. "Sasha, get to the point, please," Balalaika calmly reminded him. "Alright. Basically, Diego was a Dou-Ki user, drawing his power from rage and negative emotions. But the most important thing is that he was already under the influence of the Marker while he was alive. And unlike ordinary people, who simply turn into Necromorphs after death, he went through a different process. That surge of negative energy that erupted from his body at the moment of death¡ªthat was the power of the Marker he had received. In other words, he didn''t die; he was reborn. Or, as Nathan put it, ''ascended''¡ªcall it whatever you like," Alex finished, giving everyone a moment to process his words. Brunhilde looked at him, and her gaze clearly said, You''re a master at feeding people nonsense. If not for their spiritual bond, she might have believed this nonsense herself. Alex just smirked and lightly squeezed her hand. Still, he wasn''t lying¡ªthe situation with the Marker and Davoth was almost identical. Diego had simply become a pawn of the Dark Overlord, his experimental plaything. Alex even felt a bit curious¡ªhow exactly had Diego received power from Davoth? Had he been recruited into his army? Or had Davoth simply taken someone else''s "toy" for himself, just like the Minister of Monoliths had done? "That does make sense when you think about it," Chun-Li mused, crossing her arms. "No matter how you look at it, everything keeps following the same pattern¡ªthere''s a villain, and there are those who fight against him." "Maybe you''d like to hear more? I''ve got plenty of interesting stories about my discoveries," Nathan offered enthusiastically. "If this is another history lesson, I''m out. It''s all cool and everything, but it''s boring as hell," Revy raised her hands, signaling she was ready to leave. "Oh no, this time it''s much more interesting. You see, my search for ancient artifacts took me to France. There, in a nursing home, I met an old Arab man whom everyone considered crazy. He had an archaeologist''s journal and guarded it with his life. This man was once a miner and had participated in excavations, accompanying an expedition searching for traces of an ancient civilization. I managed to get him to talk, and after seeing my genuine interest, he gave me the journal so I could study it," Nathan said with a slight smile, clearly enjoying the moment. Balalaika scoffed, looked at him mockingly, and said, "Drake, you sure know how to spin a tale, but your stories are only good for little girls. No one here believes that old man just handed you the journal. Admit it¡ªyou stole it." Nathan gave an embarrassed smile as he noticed everyone staring at him. Even the youngest listeners clearly didn''t believe that the old Arab had just given him the journal out of the kindness of his heart. Realizing that convincing them was pointless, Nathan didn''t even bother trying to justify himself. "I prefer the term ''borrowed for research.'' Maybe I would have returned it¡­ but, you see, the apocalypse started, and the journal wasn''t of much use to the old Arab anymore," he declared with the most serious expression. "Just like I was totally going to pay off my gambling debts," Dutch smirked. "Hahaha, exactly. Anyway, this journal from the old archaeologist mentioned something called the Mog-Nation. Same story¡ªbeings that fell from the heavens, bestowing knowledge and immortality. It also spoke of sacrifices and rebirth into a deity. One of the entries stated that when the Mog-Narod awaken, they will prepare the world for the arrival of the Lord, who will slay Death itself and ascend as the greatest deity, ruling over all existence," Nathan recounted. Alex immediately understood which "Lord" they were talking about, but he was skeptical that this mutt could kill Death. After all, Lady Death could erase Nyang-Nyang''s avatar with a snap of her fingers¡ªself-proclaimed deities like this one didn''t stand a chance. However, he considered another possibility: maybe it wasn''t about killing Lady Death herself, but rather about erasing the very concept of death from this universe. "What the hell is this Mog-Nation or whatever you called them?" Kasper asked, slightly puzzled. "The translation is ''Soul Devourers,''" Alex explained. "Doesn''t really change much. We''ve just confirmed once again that this world is an even bigger pile of shit than we thought. But nothing we can do about it." "Couldn''t have said it better," Kouta muttered, shaking his head. "Why couldn''t a portal to another world full of elf girls have opened instead? Or at least a tower where we could level up?" Alex smirked, understanding exactly why Kouta had said that. Since no one seemed in a hurry to leave, there was plenty more to discuss¡ªtime was on their side. Before long, Alice, Honoka, Malka, and, trailing behind them, a trio of little troublemakers joined the group¡ªapparently, the kids had decided they wanted to listen in on what the adults were talking about. Alex noticed Garcia was with the three girls, followed closely by the maid, Roberta. Narrowing his eyes, Alex glanced at Garcia, then shifted his gaze to Alice. Maybe it was time to get himself a good stick to start chasing boys away from her. At that moment, he locked eyes with Jonah, and both of them exchanged a silent nod, immediately understanding each other''s thoughts. To be continued¡­ +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 285 - 285: Another Visitor from Another World The evening discussion about history continued, despite some complaining about boredom and saying they wanted to leave to avoid yet another "history lesson." However, in reality, no one even considered leaving¡ªeveryone wanted to better understand what was happening in the world. Gradually, a realization set in: the situation they found themselves in wasn''t unique. Similar events had occurred throughout human history. There had always been those who could stop a catastrophe... But unfortunately, this time, the scale of the disaster had reached a global level. Preventing what had already happened was nearly impossible, and this understanding weighed heavily on everyone who had come seeking explanations, only to be confronted with the harsh truth about the world. At first, many thought everything was unfolding like a classic zombie apocalypse scenario. It seemed as if someone had been conducting experiments, one of them had spiraled out of control, and an epidemic had begun. However, the reality was far more terrifying: behind it all stood the Corporation. No one could have predicted that an organization known for its charity work and supposed dedication to the betterment of humanity would be the cause of this nightmare. But those who knew more than the rest had always suspected that the Corporation harbored dark secrets. When the children joined the discussion, everyone had to be more careful with their words to avoid frightening them even more¡ªthey had only just begun to recover from the horrors they had witnessed. But the lesson had to be interrupted for another reason as well¡ªthe worsening weather. No one had noticed when the sky became covered with dark clouds and the wind grew sharp and piercing. It soon became clear: a storm was coming. The conversation could wait¡ªgetting off the deck before the waves started washing people overboard was more important. For a moment, Alex considered dispersing the clouds but decided there was no need. The only effect the storm would have was slightly slowing down the aircraft carrier, nothing more. So instead, he simply picked up GIR, MIMI, and Stitch in his arms, while Brunhilda carried Alice. "And most importantly," Alex said with a smirk as he bid farewell, "if you don''t want to fall out of bed at night, I suggest tying yourself down. You never know, the storm might toss you off." "Hahahaha! Great advice! When the storm is over, let''s see who ends up on the floor in the morning!" R laughed with a wide grin. Alex just shook his head. It was always the ones who said things like that who ended up in trouble. He could already foresee R showing up tomorrow morning with a bump on his forehead, having undoubtedly fallen out of bed in the middle of the night. After reminding everyone about safety precautions one last time, Alex and Brunhilda carried the four little ones back to the captain''s bridge. As the group dispersed, light rain had already begun to fall, signaling that they should hurry. Grabbing the chairs they had brought out to sit on during the discussion, everyone headed below deck before the rain intensified. By the time Alex, Brunhilda, Yuriko, and the kids reached the captain''s bridge, their clothes were already slightly damp from the drizzle. "Is a storm coming?" Saya asked, glancing out the window. "Most likely," Valmet nodded. "I just hope it won''t be too strong. Otherwise, we''ll be significantly slowed down on our journey." "The most important thing is that everyone is safe. Slowing down a little isn''t a big deal," Alex said as he settled onto the couch. Rebecca gave him a sly look. "Since the weather''s like this... I suggest watching a horror movie. A rainy night is the perfect time for one!" Alex smiled¡ªhe had no objections to watching a horror film, as it had always been one of his favorite genres. However, Alice was sitting beside him, and not only he but also the more responsible girls were worried that she might start having nightmares. However, Alice herself was adamantly against this opinion. According to her, after surviving the horrors of the zombie apocalypse, no movie could possibly scare her. Alex smirked, ruffled her hair, and waved his hand¡ªif she was that brave, let her watch. The other girls were skeptical about Rebecca''s choice, but the more perceptive ones quickly realized that they could use the scary scenes as an excuse to snuggle up to Alex. Before he could even blink, all the spots around him were taken, and Alice had already settled comfortably on his lap. Looking at the girls, he was once again convinced that they didn''t see their situation as survival in a world overrun by the undead but rather as some kind of vacation on a luxurious ship. He left the movie selection entirely up to Rebecca, while the others busied themselves preparing snacks. In the end, the choice fell on a ghost movie¡ªspecifically, a story about a vengeful female spirit. Alex and Brunhilda exchanged glances and shot Rebecca a dry look. She knew perfectly well who had taken up residence in Alex''s shadow, yet she had still made this choice deliberately. However, judging by the complete lack of reaction from Zhang Ya, she didn''t seem to care, which was already a good sign. The others, however, weren''t as lucky. The movie turned out to be genuinely terrifying, and, contrary to their expectations, during the scariest moments, the girls clung to each other instead of Alex. Fortunately for them, they had no idea a real ghost was present. Otherwise, a collective heart attack would have been inevitable. The next morning, Alex opened his eyes and stared at the ceiling. He could feel the girls on either side of him holding him tightly, and his leg was tangled in Zhang Ya''s long hair. He understood her actions perfectly¡ªunlike the others, she couldn''t openly express her affection and was forced to remain hidden in his shadow. Many would have thought Zhang Ya was just a shy ghost girl, but Alex knew better. Her past had made her bloodthirsty, and he had personally witnessed her tearing zombies, mutants, and demons apart, reducing them to a mess of bones and flesh. Not in a hurry to get up, he simply lay there, allowing the girls to hold onto him. Shifting his gaze to the side, he noticed Alice peacefully sleeping on a pillow, cuddled up with GIR, MIMI, and Stitch. It seemed that despite her claims that the movie hadn''t scared her, she had still preferred to sleep with the trio of little troublemakers that night. After lying there for a while, Alex carefully freed himself from Ada and Renka''s grasp. As soon as he moved, Zhang Ya''s hair slowly retreated, vanishing once again into his shadow. Alex wasn''t even sure if Zhang Ya slept at all or if she was just silently observing everything. Even the Valkyries in his spiritual space would eventually rest, but she... She always seemed to be on guard. He smirked, thinking about how the Valkyries in his mind had turned into recluses, never stepping outside. Pulling on his clothes, he decided to enjoy the sunrise. Taking a lounge chair and a cup of coffee, he headed to the bow of the aircraft carrier to have some time alone. Careful not to wake anyone, Alex made his way down and walked to the front of the ship. Once there, he unfolded the lounge chair, set his coffee beside him, and closed his eyes, savoring the first rays of the sun. However, as soon as he completely relaxed, Alex felt Zhang Ya''s hair wrapping around his leg again, tightening slightly more than usual. Alex sighed inwardly. Chen Ge, the main character of her world, had been afraid of her for most of the time. But why? Zhang Ya was actually quite sweet. Sure, she was a bit clingy... and bloodthirsty. Suddenly, footsteps were heard behind him. In that instant, Zhang Ya''s hair tightened around his leg before disappearing back into his shadow. Alex immediately understood the cause of her jealousy. He didn''t even need to turn around to guess who was approaching. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He decided to wait until the person was closer before speaking. "Why did you wake up so early, Miu?" he asked, not turning his head. "I''m used to getting up early," Miu answered, not surprised that Alex recognized her. "I always had to make breakfast for everyone. It''s become a habit." Alex nodded and sat up, making space for Miu to sit next to him. He shifted a little, gesturing for her to get more comfortable. The girl smiled sweetly and, without hesitation, took the offered spot. But what surprised Alex the most was the absence of the usual hostility from the overprotective grandfather. Normally, Hayato would almost bore a hole through him with his gaze whenever Miu came too close. Curiosity took over, and Alex glanced back, knowing the masters had likely been awake for some time and were probably meditating. As soon as he turned his head, his gaze met Hayato''s. The old man simply nodded and said nothing more. This was so puzzling to Alex that for a moment he seriously wondered if Hayato had been replaced. However, there was no other explanation, and all he could do was nod back in stunned silence. "Why are you staring at my grandfather like that?" Miu asked with a slight embarrassment. "Just... Usually, he gets angry when you sit next to me, and now I feel strange. I understand Kensai¡ªLady Ma never takes her eyes off him. But your grandfather... Honestly, it''s a little scary," Alex replied with a crooked smile. Miu laughed, her bright laughter quickly dissolving the tension. Alex smiled too, deciding to simply enjoy the moment. He thought about offering her something to drink, but aside from his cup of coffee, he had nothing. He couldn''t predict that Miu would approach him. However, despite her slight shyness, she suddenly took his cup and took a few sips. Alex was even more confused now, not understanding what he had missed during the storm. Had everything gone as it should? He knew for sure that he hadn''t ended up in an alternate universe¡ªno one would have been able to transport him there without his knowledge. After handing the cup back, Miu continued the conversation. She asked questions about chakra training, and Alex, not surprised by her abilities, answered. He already knew she was a genius, so she had probably mastered the technique to strengthen her body and maybe even learned to walk on walls. But suddenly, the girl fell silent, looked at him intently¡­ and before Alex could say anything, she kissed him on the lips. Alex was left completely confused. "I''m not opposed, of course... but what''s the occasion?" he asked, his tone full of surprise. "Thank you for not letting my grandfather sacrifice himself yesterday. I didn''t know how to thank you, but the other girls said this was the best way," Miu confessed, her cheeks coloring with a gentle blush. Alex sighed and gave a small smile. "It would have been awful of me to just let him die. But about the kiss¡­ Are you sure it was necessary? What about, you know... Kenichi?" "We talked last night, like you advised," Miu said, starting to explain. Alex thought for a moment. From her words, it seemed she had indeed tried to give Kenichi another chance, but he somehow messed it up again. Furthermore, she had chosen a bad time to talk¡ªKenichi was surrounded by girls from Miku''s group, which only complicated things. Alex couldn''t understand what was wrong with the guy. Essentially, Miu had been his first love. He had strived to become stronger to protect her. And now, when the opportunity presented itself, he had just let it slip away? Looking at Miu''s expression, Alex realized she no longer wanted to give Kenichi any more chances. "If you''ve decided to let go of those feelings, then so be it. He''s the one at fault for missing out on such an opportunity," Alex said softly, placing his hand on her head. "Hmph, he doesn''t even realize what he lost. Now let him hang out with those girls. I won''t stop him from spending time with them anymore," Miu sniffed, raising her nose in defiance. Alex simply smiled, stroking her head again. Perhaps the issue was that Kenichi and Miu had only met recently, and their feelings hadn''t had the time to develop the way they were supposed to in the original timeline. Throwing one last glance back, Alex met Hayato''s eyes. The old man said something, but his voice was too quiet. However, Alex easily read his lips: "Take care of Miu." Alex understood¡ªHayato had no objections to his granddaughter starting a romantic relationship with him. Alex continued spending time with Miu, wanting to get to know her better. He had already spent quite a bit of time with Renka and Shigure when he worked on the armaments for the aircraft carriers at the Okinawa military base. Now he realized that Miu was not only a kind and bright girl but could also easily fit into his family. She would probably get along with the girls from Orario and become part of their group. A few minutes later, they were lying together on the chaise lounge, chatting carelessly, when a familiar voice sounded behind them: "Oh, it seems like we''re interrupting your romantic time." Alex lazily turned his head and saw Chun-Li, with Cammy standing next to her. Miu, hearing their words, immediately blushed and jumped up quickly, while Chun-Li just smiled, clearly pleased with her reaction. Alex shook his head and gently patted Miu''s hair, signaling that she didn''t need to be so embarrassed. After all, if she didn''t learn how to handle moments like this, his girls in Orario would simply torment her, making her blush until she passed out. "What brings you here so early?" Alex asked, glancing at Chun-Li and Cammy. "I thought you, like the other masters, would be meditating or training to stay in shape." "That''s exactly why we''re here," Cammy answered with a light smile. "Don''t you want to spar with us?" Alex raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure? Not that I doubt your skills, but... you know how it is." "That''s the point," Chun-Li said with a provocative smile. "By fighting a strong opponent, you can improve your own skills. Now enough sitting around, let''s fight!" Alex sighed heavily. All he wanted right now was to relax and enjoy the silence. He was having that rare lazy moment when he didn''t even feel like causing chaos. But realizing that the girls wouldn''t let up, he lazily got up, not forgetting to grab his cup of coffee. Seeing that Alex had finally agreed, Chun-Li and Cammy smiled, and he lazily followed them, hoping no one else would want to join and extend the sparring session. However, as soon as they approached the area where the other masters were, everyone''s attention immediately shifted to them. "Did you actually convince him?!" Ken asked in surprise. "Damn it, can I join too?" Ryu interjected, literally shoving Ken aside. "I want to test my strength against Alex!" "Ask him yourself," Chun-Li smirked, nodding toward Alex, who looked like he just wanted to keep holding his coffee cup and pretend to be a useful member of society. "Do whatever you want..." Alex drawled, taking a sip. "I don''t care anymore." "Great! Then we''re on!" Ryu declared happily, cracking his knuckles. As soon as it became known that Alex would be fighting against Chun-Li, Cammy, Ryu, and Ken all at once, the spectators'' excitement skyrocketed. People began taking their spots to watch, discussing what the fight would be like. Even Alex''s girls, who had been having breakfast on the captain''s bridge after waking up, came downstairs to see what was happening. Upon hearing that Alex would be facing all four of them, they also joined in the fun. Alex looked at his girls and sighed in relief ¡ª fortunately, they hadn''t decided to interfere and add more trouble for him. Most likely, it was his lazy appearance that clearly conveyed: "I don''t want to do this." "Kick his ass! Let him know what it''s like to date my daughter!" Kensei suddenly shouted, showing his support for Alex''s opponents. The atmosphere immediately grew tense, but before anyone could add anything, a cold voice came from behind Kensei: "Dear... I think we need to talk again. Don''t you think?" Kensei slowly turned around and met the gaze of Ju Ma, whose face expressed only one thing ¡ª inevitable punishment. Kensei''s back was covered in cold sweat. Like a robot, he slowly turned his head back and met the piercing gaze of his wife. Ju Ma looked at him as if she were ready to swallow him whole. Even Renka, who had been about to kick her father again, decided that since her mother had stepped in, there was no point in arguing with her. Before Kensei could even speak a word, Ju Ma grabbed him by the collar and slightly lifted him. He immediately began trembling with fear. He knew his wife still hadn''t forgiven him for leaving the house. And that was not even considering the fact that she hadn''t found his carefully hidden collection, which he''d been gathering since he left the family. If that album got into her hands, he would face an even worse fate. Meanwhile, Alice, Honoka, and Malka were loudly cheering for Alex. Even GIR, MIMI, and Stitch somehow managed to find a flag and started waving it in support. Alex just frowned, trying to figure out where that flag came from and why no one was asking questions about it. Most likely, everyone just decided to ignore this strange fact, along with the oddity that GIR, MIMI, and Stitch kept changing their clothes when no one was looking. "Go, big brother!" Alice shouted, waving her arms. Alex smiled as he looked at his young fans, then turned his gaze to his four opponents, who were getting ready for the fight. He didn''t want to drag this sparring out and was already thinking about how to finish it quickly so he could get back to relaxing. Meanwhile, Miu walked over to Alex''s girls and joined their group. The most perceptive among them immediately understood everything and nodded silently at her. Renka, however, smirked slightly ¡ª she had been first, and now Miu was second, which could only mean one thing: this time, she had won. Even if Miu had decided to develop romantic feelings for Alex, Renka was still the first one. "Alright, let''s wrap this up quickly," Alex said lazily, sipping his coffee. "If you manage to hit me even once, consider it a victory." "This won''t be so easy, Alex. Be ready," Chun-Li said as she assumed a fighting stance. Alex glanced at her, or more precisely ¡ª at her hips. Well, at her qipao, under which, fortunately, she was wearing shorts. The girl immediately noticed his gaze and simply smirked. After all, they had already seen each other naked, so there was nothing to be embarrassed about. Cammy, Ryu, and Ken also assumed their fighting stances, preparing for an attack. The spectators held their breath in anticipation of the duel''s start. Ryu and Ken moved to the sides, taking positions on either side of Alex, while Chun-Li and Cammy stayed in front of him. "Hadouken!" Ryu and Ken shouted simultaneously. Two Ki balls flew toward Alex from either side. He took a step back, and the Hadoukens collided in mid-air, signaling the beginning of the fight. Chun-Li was the first to charge into the attack, quickly spinning around for a kick. Alex dodged by quickly crouching. But now he was certain that she was indeed wearing shorts under her qipao. He couldn''t help but nod, acknowledging that it was a smart decision. Even despite their¡­ complicated relationship, which could be described as "more than friends but less than lovers," he still didn''t want Chun-Li to accidentally flash her underwear during the fight. However, his thoughts distracted him, and Ryu and Ken immediately seized the opportunity, both rushing at him with an attempt to trip him. Alex barely made a sound but jumped lightly, evading the attack. But then, he was immediately met by Cammy, who swiftly aimed a kick at him. He dodged mid-air, landing a little farther away, and lazily took another sip of his coffee. "Maybe you''ll start fighting back instead of just dodging?" Chun-Li asked irritably, launching a series of kicks. "It''s not interesting that way. Show me something worth my time, and then I''ll consider it," Alex lazily responded, playfully dodging her attacks. "Then here you go!" Cammy shouted, aiming for his back. Alex spun around, and Cammy''s kick collided with Chun-Li''s leg. The two girls pushed each other away, preventing their opponent from advancing further. Seeing the opening for an attack, Ryu and Ken immediately charged at Alex, alternating quick strikes and synchronizing their movements, trying to confuse him. Watching their movements, Alex couldn''t help but admit that these two had really worked well together: their synchronization was top-notch, and their attacks flowed one after another without a single pause. However, to him, it didn''t pose a serious threat. He either dodged or lazily blocked their strikes with one hand, continuing to observe their technique. "Hmm, not bad. You two definitely have the potential to get even stronger," Alex mumbled as he grabbed Ken''s fist. With one swift motion, he threw Ken aside, causing him to collide with Ryu. However, thanks to their vast combat experience, they managed to regroup and avoid falling, skillfully shifting to the side. At that moment, Chun-Li and Cammy re-entered the fight, deciding to repeat Ryu and Ken''s strategy and attack in pairs. Cammy tripped Alex, forcing him to jump, and Chun-Li immediately delivered a powerful kick aimed straight at him. She thought for sure that this time Alex wouldn''t be able to dodge. But as soon as her leg touched his body, it dissolved into a cloud of white smoke, and in its place was¡­ a log, which splintered into pieces from the impact. "Wow, you almost got me," Alex''s voice came from behind them. As the smoke cleared, the newcomers watched the spectacle with their mouths agape. Those who had seen this trick before just shrugged. However, hearing Alex''s voice, everyone turned at once and saw him lazily sitting on his haunches, leisurely sipping his coffee. "Hey, your ninja tricks are cheating! We almost had you!" Cammy protested, pointing at him. "You should''ve clarified the rules first. ''Let''s spar,'' ''I want to fight a strong opponent''..." Alex drawled, dramatically waving his hand. "Stop fooling around, Alex, attack already," Ryu said with a smirk. "As you wish. But don''t complain later when you get the ''fist of love,''" Alex grinned maliciously. Ryu and Ken exchanged wary glances, not understanding what was going on. However, the people in the know sighed sympathetically. In the next moment, Alex vanished, leaving behind only a residual image. Before Ryu could even process what had happened, Alex''s fist slammed his face into the deck. Without stopping, Alex disappeared again and repeated the trick with Ken, sending him after Ryu. As for the girls, Alex decided not to hit them but simply gave Chun-Li and Cammy a light slap on the backside. "That''s it. I win," he grinned. "Dammit, Alex! I almost got a concussion! How can that even be called the ''fist of love'' when it hurts this much?!" Ryu protested, rubbing the huge bump on his forehead. "That''s the ''fist of love'' for you. So don''t complain. Or would you prefer me to spank you like a naughty child? Should I get a belt?" Alex raised an eyebrow with a mischievous smile. Ryu and Ken both choked, imagining the scene. The audience burst out laughing. Chun-Li and Cammy, rubbing the spots where Alex had slapped them, glared disapprovingly at him. It didn''t take a genius to guess ¡ª the red marks from his hand were definitely there. Alex just smirked, satisfied with his little revenge for being disturbed during his lazy break. "Well, that was... strange and quick," Balalaika muttered, standing next to Yuriko. "He doesn''t do everything quickly," Rebecca added with a sly smile. The girls immediately shot Rebecca disapproving looks for her words, while the others looked at Alex with curiosity, who pretended he hadn''t heard anything. He had long since gotten used to Rebecca''s antics and preferred to ignore them. Deciding to approach the girls, Alex smiled and stepped forward, but at that moment, the aircraft carrier suddenly jolted as though it had collided with something massive. The deck shook, and many nearly lost their balance. No one understood what caused the jolt, but soon the answer appeared from beneath the water ¡ª a massive tentacle emerged to the surface. Alex lunged forward, pushing Alice, Honoka, and Malka aside, but didn''t react fast enough before the tentacle grabbed him and pulled him underwater. "Shit, not again!" Alex cursed as he disappeared into the ocean depths. As he descended, Alex furiously tore the tentacle apart, his patience running out. The whole thing brought back unpleasant memories ¡ª at the beginning of his journey, he had already encountered something similar when the avatar of Nyan-Nyan grabbed him and dragged him into a portal. And now, once again, some sea creature dared to do the same. With a powerful swing, Alex condensed his energy and instantly boiled the creature''s blood rushing from the severed tentacle. He was about to finish it off when he noticed something strange. "It''s the damn Kraken... What the hell is it doing in this world?" Alex muttered, not even realizing he was speaking underwater. "It''s not from this world," a voice from Reginleif sounded in his mind. "Look closely, it doesn''t have a trace of the Minister of Monoliths'' or the Dark Lord''s energy." Alex raised an eyebrow but decided to study the Kraken more closely. He noticed that magical energy was circulating within the creature, which meant one thing ¨C this monster definitely didn''t belong to this world. How it ended up here was a mystery. However, fortunately, there were no signs of contamination within its body, meaning... "It''s edible," Alex concluded, a satisfied gleam in his eyes. But something else caught his attention ¨C there was life inside the Kraken. No, the Kraken couldn''t possibly be pregnant, but this aura... It reminded him of Valkyries. "Let''s see who you''ve swallowed..." Alex muttered, pulling out Poseidon''s Trident from his inventory. The Kraken immediately sensed the threat and tried to escape, but Alex just smirked. How could he let a potentially tasty prey get away? Gripping the Trident in his hand, he delivered a swift strike that pierced the monster''s head, killing it instantly. The lifeless Kraken''s body began to rise to the surface, and Alex, not wasting any time, slit open its belly. Peering inside, he was utterly stunned. There, among the digested debris and remains of food, he saw her. "What the hell..." he muttered, creating an air dome around the girl. Inside the Kraken was Rory. And Alex knew full well that she shouldn''t be in this world... let alone inside a damn sea monster. Alex was greatly surprised. Encountering Itami and his team was one thing, but stumbling upon Rory? That was a whole different story. How could the Gates have opened in this world without the Minister of Monoliths'' permission, who seemed to be playing his own intricate game? Unless, of course, he had allowed it to happen simply to change the scenery. However, Alex wasn''t about to waste time pondering that now. He scooped Rory up along with her axe and began to rise to the surface. It was far easier to ask her directly than to keep guessing while underwater. Breaking through the surface, he forcefully shot out of the water and gracefully landed on the deck of the aircraft carrier. "Call me Alexander, the God of the Seas!" he declared, holding Poseidon''s Trident in one hand and the unconscious girl in the other. His sudden appearance caught everyone off guard. Just moments ago, a monster had dragged him into the depths of the sea, and everyone was wondering if he would make it. Now, he was returning like a triumphant hero, with a mythical weapon, a strange girl, and on top of that, declaring his divine status. "Where did you get that trident?" Kota finally blurted out, voicing the first thought that came to mind. "Found it in the Kraken''s body, along with her," Alex replied nonchalantly, nodding toward Rory. "Where''s the justice?!" Kota fumed, pointing a finger at him. "He killed a legendary monster, got two weapons, and a girl to boot! Come on, Alex, you''re the main character, right?" "Who knows?" Alex smirked. "But I think we should check her condition first. She''s alive, but I don''t know how long she was inside that monster or how she even ended up there. Meanwhile, tie the Kraken to the aircraft carrier. We can''t let such a catch go to waste." "Are you sure it''s safe to eat?" Rei asked skeptically, glancing at the creature''s corpse. "Just give a piece to G.I.R. or MIMI for analysis, and they''ll let you know," Alex shrugged. "In the meantime, I''ll take the girl to the med bay." He already knew the Kraken was edible, but he figured the others might as well confirm it for themselves. Glancing at Brunhilde, he gave her a sign that she should come with him. She nodded in response, indicating she''d catch up later when she was done with things here. Without wasting time, Alex carried Rory to the med bay, leaving behind the stunned stares of everyone else. He wanted to do this before anyone could snap out of their shock and bombard him with questions. Arriving at the med bay, Alex carefully placed the girl on an examination table, then sat in a chair, leaning back, and studied her closely. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 286 - 286: The Gothic Reaper Rory Only when Alex disappeared from the deck, casually slinging the girl over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes, did everyone finally snap out of their shock. The mere fact that he had found her inside the belly of a giant Kraken¡ªthe very creature that had dragged him underwater¡ªwas already unbelievable. Everything had happened so quickly that no one had fully grasped what was going on¡ªnot even Alice, Honoka, and Malka, whom Alex had pushed aside. They hadn''t even had time to be scared before it was all over. Meanwhile, Shizuka was examining the three young girls, checking for any signs of injury or distress. To her surprise, they were completely unharmed, aside from the stunned expressions on their faces. The rest of the group moved to the edge of the deck to look down at the Kraken''s massive carcass, now floating on the surface. The sight was truly awe-inspiring. Now, everyone understood why Kota had called the creature legendary. A being of such size was something they had only seen in movies, yet here they were, staring at a real-life Kraken. "Holy hell, that thing is enormous. How the hell did he even manage to kill it?" Revy muttered, studying the massive body of the beast. "I''d be more surprised if he hadn''t," Balalaika remarked calmly. Everyone turned to look at her. She stood near the railing, a thin cigar between her lips, her coat draped loosely over her shoulders. Feeling their gazes, she simply shrugged. The night before, she had a chance to talk with her old friend Yuriko and learn more about Alex. And honestly, what she heard had shaken her. It was hard to imagine someone so young being that organized in a world that was rapidly going to hell. He wasn''t just keeping things under control¡ªhe had led people out of a collapsing country in search of safety, saving others along the way. "So, what do we do with this thing?" Kiriko asked, doubtfully eyeing the Kraken''s body. "Alex said it should be edible, but I''m not so sure¡­" "What if it got that big because of the virus?" Shizuka frowned, glancing at the Kraken with visible disgust. "I wouldn''t want to take any chances." "We''ll just do what Alex said¡ªgive a piece to GIR or MIMI for analysis and find out," Koko said nonchalantly. Everyone nodded in agreement before shifting their attention to GIR, Stitch, and MIMI, who were already posing in front of the Kraken''s carcass, snapping pictures from different angles. Even Alice, Honoka, and Malka had joined in on this impromptu photoshoot. One question crossed everyone''s mind: where did they even get a camera? And, more importantly, why would two robots need one? However, no one dared to ask out loud. Brunhilde let out a heavy sigh and clapped her hands to get their attention. GIR, MIMI, and Stitch immediately ran over to her, latching onto the hem of her dress. "Master Hayato, if it''s not too much trouble, please bring a piece of this creature''s flesh," she said calmly. "Let GIR and MIMI analyze it. If it''s safe to eat, it will be a valuable addition to our supplies." "Haha! One moment, young lady," Hayato replied with a grin. With a swift motion, he leaped down toward the Kraken''s carcass. At that moment, Rebecca stifled a laugh. Brunhilde immediately shot her a sharp look, but Rebecca simply covered her mouth, trying not to burst into full laughter. When Brunhilde narrowed her eyes even further, Rebecca casually threw her hands behind her head and started whistling, though the smirk on her face gave her away completely. Everyone exchanged bewildered glances, not understanding what was so funny. The thing was, Brunhilde had long since stopped being a "young lady." Alex had once mentioned her true age¡ªshe was over 1,800 years old. Hearing herself called "young," Rebecca simply couldn''t hold back her laughter. Brunhilde shot her a look that promised a very interesting conversation later. But Rebecca just smirked, knowing she had a secret weapon¡ªher husband. If things got dicey, she would just hide behind Alex while he convinced Brunhilde that she wasn''t old. Just then, Hayato returned, holding a large chunk of Kraken flesh. "Here, I think this should be enough for analysis," he said, placing the meat on the deck. "Thank you, Master Hayato," Brunhilde nodded. Then she turned to MIMI. "MIMI, can you check if it''s edible?" MIMI nodded, tore off a piece of Kraken flesh, and put it in her mouth for analysis. Standing nearby, Stitch stuck a finger in his mouth and drooled excessively. One paw clung to Brunhilde''s dress while the other scratched his chin, as if in deep thought. A literal waterfall of saliva dripped from his mouth. He started tugging at Brunhilde''s dress, looking up at her with pleading eyes. "Mama, can I have some? Please? Please?" he begged, still pulling at her hem. "Wait a little longer. And stop drooling everywhere¡ªyou''re making a flood," Brunhilde said with a small smile. Stitch nodded rapidly, hurriedly wiping his mouth, but the moment he did, a fresh wave of drool spilled down again. The newcomers watching this scene were completely baffled. Their faces showed a mixture of shock and confusion. To put it mildly, they were stunned that the blue¡­ dog?!¡ªhad just spoken. Some even pinched themselves, hoping this was just a dream. Balalaika, deciding to take the rational approach, turned to Yuriko. "What is that creature?" But Yuriko didn''t know much more than the others and simply repeated what she had heard from Alex and Rebecca. According to them, they had found Stitch after he escaped from some kind of laboratory. Meanwhile, MIMI finished her analysis, and just as Alex had predicted, the Kraken''s meat was indeed edible. "Mama, this is safe to eat," she announced happily. "It''s actually quite nutritious! Based on my analysis, this creature''s body is quite old, but its meat is still fresh. It''s likely an ancient descendant of other cephalopod species. From the data, the Kraken known in human history appeared and disappeared multiple times. But this time, it attacked Papa¡­ and it won''t be disappearing again." As she spoke, MIMI nodded seriously. "Got it. Thank you, MIMI," Brunhilde said, patting her on the head. "Well, at least now we won''t run out of food! Looks like we''ll be eating this Kraken for a couple of years¡­ or at least until it spoils," Rei remarked optimistically. "We need to preserve as much of the meat as possible. At the very least, we won''t have to worry about supplies," Saya nodded. Everyone unanimously agreed that storing the meat was a good idea¡ªbut how? They were in the middle of the ocean, far from land, and butchering the carcass on the water wouldn''t be easy. However, one individual wasn''t interested in discussions¡ªhe was interested in eating. "Mama, can I have some now? Can I eat? Can I?" Stitch whined again, tugging impatiently at Brunhilde''s dress. Brunhilde let out a tired sigh and finally nodded. The moment she gave permission, Stitch immediately pounced on the chunk of meat, sinking his teeth into it and greedily chewing. Within seconds, he had swallowed a massive piece, then let out a satisfied burp. Rubbing his bloated stomach, he flopped onto the deck with a blissful expression. Rebecca couldn''t hold back her laughter and affectionately ruffled Stitch''s ears. But despite this amusing scene, the main question remained unanswered¡ªwhat to do with the Kraken''s body? "We need to figure out a way to butcher the meat, but doing it here, on the water, isn''t very convenient," Valmet pointed out, snapping everyone out of their trance as they watched Stitch feast. "We''re relatively close to the Paracel Islands. Just a couple of hours, and we''ll be there," Saya said, showing a tablet with the route map. "So that means we''re getting a vacation on an island? Awesome, I''m in!" Ada cheered. "That means I get to wear a swimsuit and make my husband happy. I''m in too," Rika smirked. Kiriko snorted and gave them a knowing look. "Girls, aren''t you forgetting something?" Rika and Ada turned to her in sync. "What exactly?" "Oh, I don''t know¡­ maybe the zombie apocalypse? The evil corporation? The end of the world?" Kiriko listed, crossing her arms. "It''s fine," Rika waved dismissively. The rest of the girls also thought that spending time on the beach would be a great way to unwind. Many of them wanted to step off the ship, even if only onto a sandy shore, to feel solid ground beneath their feet. Brunhilde, tapping her chin thoughtfully, weighed the pros and cons. Butchering the Kraken and restocking supplies on the Paracel Islands was indeed a logical decision. Besides, some members of the team probably needed a break after everything they had been through. "Then that''s what we''ll do. Master Hayato, if it''s not too much trouble, could you help secure the Kraken''s body?" she asked the man. "Ho-ho-ho! No problem. I''ll have my lazy friends lend a hand, and we''ll have it done in no time," Hayato chuckled. Brunhilde nodded in agreement. They quickly found a long rope to tie the sea monster''s carcass to the aircraft carrier. Hayato, Akisame, Sasaki, and Apachai jumped down and began wrapping the Kraken to ensure they wouldn''t lose it along the way. Meanwhile, Brunhilde turned to GIR, MIMI, and Stitch. "Change course. We''re heading for the islands." After assigning tasks to everyone, she was about to go find Alex to learn who he had discovered inside the Kraken''s body. The others, however, had a completely different mindset¡ªfor them, Brunhilde''s words meant a short vacation. They eagerly anticipated the chance to relax, fish, or simply sunbathe. After the storm, the weather was perfect. The girls also began preparing for their arrival on the islands, dragging Miu along before she even realized what was happening. They decided to leave all matters concerning the unknown girl from the Kraken''s stomach to Brunhilde and Alex¡ªafter all, they would explain everything later anyway. With confident steps, Brunhilde made her way to the medical ward, nodding to the medics and scientists along the way. The scientists, by the way, had asked Alex to provide data on the virus, hoping to find a way to create a vaccine. But when they saw the mess of mutations, their shock knew no bounds. Finally, she entered the room where Alex and the mysterious girl were. Thanks to her spiritual connection with Alex, Brunhilde already knew who she was. And it was astonishing. A girl from another world had somehow ended up here. Shifting her gaze from Alex to the stranger, Brunhilde noticed that he was sitting in a chair, with Poseidon''s trident resting next to him. Deciding not to touch on the topic of divine weapons for the moment, she focused on the girl lying on the medical bed. Alex tore his gaze from Rory and, noticing Brunhilde, offered her a seat. She pulled up a chair and sat down beside him, softly leaning her shoulder against his as if savoring that brief moment of rest just for the two of them, not counting the girl from another world who lay unconscious on the bed. Alex glanced back at Rory. Despite her 961 years, she appeared no older than a thirteen-year-old girl. She had ascended and become a living deity, imbued with incredible power. Her long, flowing black hair was styled with straight bangs, adorned with a black-and-red ribbon, and her deep crimson eyes were framed by a gothic dress with red frills. Black stockings with garters, scarlet boots, and, of course, her main weapon¡ªa massive purple halberd she held effortlessly. "And how long are you going to pretend to be unconscious, Rory Mercury?" Alex asked calmly. At Alex''s words, a faint smile appeared on the girl''s face, and she opened her eyes. Slowly propping herself up, Rory met Alex''s rainbow-colored gaze with her crimson eyes, completely ignoring Brunhilde. "Seems like you figured me out. But how do you know my name?" she asked with a light smile. "I know a lot of things. But the main question is: why are you in this world, the Reaper Rory?" Alex replied evenly. "Oh, you even know my title¡­ and that I''m not from this world. How unexpected," Rory said, inspecting Alex carefully, then turning her gaze to Brunhilde, her expression becoming more focused. "And judging by your aura, you and I are very alike. You carry the blessings of many gods¡­ War, Love, Fertility, Family, Home, Fire, Blacksmithing, Illusions, Magic¡­ I never thought one person could receive so many blessings from such different gods. And you..." Her eyes gleamed, "I didn''t expect to meet a demigod in this world." "Take it easy, girl, be more polite to our sister. She''s twice your age," came a voice from behind. Behind Alex and Brunhilde appeared Thr¨²d, along with the other nine Valkyries. They realized there was no point in hiding, so they all appeared together. Brunhilde merely cast a blank look at her sisters, silently reprimanding them for their sudden appearance. Before she could say anything, G?ll rushed to her and gave her a tight hug. Rory, surprised, shifted her gaze from one girl to another, realizing she was standing before eleven demigoddesses, and it even impressed her. As Alex listened to her words, he understood that Rory had noticed the blessings of Freya, Hestia, Hephaestus, and Loki. He glanced at Brunhilde, who silently nodded, confirming his suspicion. Sighing, Alex realized there was no point in hiding the fact any longer. He then turned his gaze to the Valkyries, wondering why they had decided to appear now. Shouldn''t they have stayed in his spiritual space? Off to the side stood G?ndul, who was silently exchanging words with Zhang Ya. When the latter materialized, Rory''s eyes widened even further. "This... unexpected," she mumbled, struggling to conceal her shock. "Not so unexpected," Alex grinned, folding his arms across his chest. "After all, what''s more surprising¡ªseeing an apostle of Emroy in such a distant world, far from his will and influence?" Then, he glanced at the Valkyries and Zhang Ya. "Now, girls, you can go back. It''s getting cramped in here." "Heh, you''re right about that," Rory replied with a slight smirk. The Valkyries bid Brunhilde goodbye and vanished into Alex''s spiritual space. Before leaving, however, G?ndul gave him a quick kiss on the lips before dissolving. Once the room emptied, Alex sighed, sensing the headache that was about to hit. Now he had to explain to the others who Rory was and what the hell she was doing inside the Kraken''s stomach. "Alright, now let''s talk. Can you explain how you ended up in this world?" he asked, pulling out a cigarette. "I don''t know," Rory shrugged and spread her arms, adopting a carefree pose. "How can you not know how you ended up in another world? You''re an apostle, you''re 961 years old... Wouldn''t it have been logical to immediately find out what happened and try to return?" Brunhilde asked, irritated. "But I really don''t know," Rory shook her head. "I was just doing my job, as usual... and suddenly everything changed. In the blink of an eye, I was in an unfamiliar place. There were these strange, towering buildings all around, people everywhere. I didn''t even have time to figure out what was happening when they started hunting me." "Maybe you fell into a spatial rift or something like that..." Alex murmured thoughtfully, rubbing his chin. "How long have you been here?" "No idea," Rory grinned predatorily. "I had to kill a lot of strange people in weird clothes before they finally caught me... After that, I don''t remember anything." "Give me your hand," Alex extended his palm. "Why?" Rory squinted at him. "I''ll read your memories. Even if you don''t remember, they''re still imprinted on your soul. So stop wasting time¡ªgive me your hand." Rory raised an eyebrow but still extended her hand to Alex. He simply touched her palm, and in the next moment, fragments of the girl''s memories flashed before his eyes. Brunhilde, sensing the moment, immediately reestablished her spiritual connection with Alex to also peer into Rory''s past. The scene was exactly as she had described. The people hunting her were soldiers from the Evil Corporation, and Rory hadn''t exaggerated when she said she had killed many of their fighters. She had wreaked bloody havoc, literally swimming in rivers of blood, until they finally caught her. Alex continued watching and saw that she had been taken to some sort of research facility. Each time the scientists tried to take tissue, blood samples, or anything else from her, she caused massive bloodbaths, trying to escape. Eventually, they simply stopped trying, and no one bothered her again... they just put her into a deep sleep until she woke up one last time and managed to escape. However, one memory made Alex frown ¡ª in it, he saw Wesker. Judging by how he fought Rory, he had quite impressive strength, even by this world''s standards. But what amused Alex the most was the escape itself ¡ª she simply took a hostage, hijacked a boat, and then a Kraken attacked them and swallowed her. "Well, that was definitely strange," Alex commented, releasing Rory''s hand. "I''ll say this now: even if your memories are blurry, they''ll come back over time. Fortunately, you remained dangerous even after waking up, and they didn''t manage to do anything to you." "In what sense?" Rory frowned. "What were they planning to do with me?" "To make it short, this world is pretty advanced in terms of technology. The people who captured you wanted to take samples of your tissue, blood, and other things to create more like you. Simply put, their goal was to make an army of Rory clones," Alex explained calmly. Rory thought for a few seconds, then her gaze refocused on Alex. "Alright, then who are you, and why are you in this world? Or are you here by accident too?" "It''s more complicated for me. I''m not here by accident ¡ª this is my job. You''ll find out what exactly later. As for who I am... I''m a demon. More specifically, the very first demon. Literally the first one, created by the Creator of everything. And the girl next to me, as you''ve probably guessed, is a demigod ¡ª a Valkyrie, and she''s also from another world," Alex said calmly. Rory froze, staring at him with wide eyes. Her shock was hard to describe. At first, she thought Alex was just another apostle, like her, or at worst, a demigod. But the reality was far more overwhelming. Alex, accustomed to such reactions, simply waited for the girl to process what she had heard. When she regained her composure, she immediately became interested in the current situation in the world. Alex didn''t hold back on the details and explained everything: from the fact that two powerful beings were targeting this world, playing a secret chess game for control over this universe. "Why this universe?" Rory frowned. "Because it''s special," Alex answered briefly. He didn''t go into details, as it wasn''t necessary. After finishing the conversation, Alex decided to check once more for any hidden injuries or soul problems Rory might have. However, he was surprised to find that she still maintained a faint connection with her god, Emroy, despite being in another universe. Alex certainly wasn''t planning on contacting Emroy to clarify the situation. His life already had enough gods getting on his nerves, and Emroy, being a spiritual entity with no fixed gender, could be anyone. "Well, you''re alright, and that''s good," Alex finally said, looking into the girl''s ruby eyes. "And here''s my advice: don''t say too much. Not a word about who you are, who I am, who Brunhild is, or everything you''ve seen here. People have enough problems, given the current situation, and you know very well how they might react if they found out the truth." Rory smirked but nodded. "As you say. But what are you going to tell the others?" "I''ll come up with some nonsense. All you need to do is nod and confirm my words. Leave the rest to me," Alex said, standing up from the chair and picking up the trident that was standing nearby. Brunhilda nodded, confirming Alex''s ability to spin a story. Rory got up from the couch, grabbed her halberd, and carelessly threw it over her shoulder. Alex, Brunhilda, and Rory left the medical area and headed upstairs. As soon as they exited, all eyes immediately turned to Rory, who was holding the massive halberd on her shoulder. Now, in better lighting, the others were able to get a better look at her appearance, and the first impression proved to be misleading ¡ª she looked like a child. Rory immediately understood what the others were thinking, and her smile took on a predatory, almost bloodthirsty tone. A few people involuntarily shuddered. Alex, noticing this, placed his hand on her head, ruffling her hair slightly to calm her down and prevent any unnecessary provocation. Rory raised an eyebrow, surprised by the gesture, but said nothing. "Who is this girl? Or... child?" Lehm asked, getting straight to the point. "First of all, she''s not a child," Alex replied calmly. "Despite her appearance, she''s over twenty, just like Rebecca." He continued to pat Rory''s head, mostly to prevent her from attacking Lehm for his careless words. The others exchanged glances and nodded, accepting the explanation. If they compared height and build, Rory did indeed look young, much like Rebecca. Had they not known her, they might have mistaken her for a schoolgirl. "So, who is she? And how did she end up in the Kraken''s belly?" Takashi asked, noticing Alex''s expression. "To put it simply, she''s just like me, Rebecca, and Brunhild," Alex answered. Takashi immediately understood what he meant, glanced at Rory once more... and promptly received a sharp pinch at his waist from his girlfriend. He quickly turned his gaze away, and Alex just smirked, watching the scene unfold. The others pondered Alex''s words. They already knew how strong the trio was, and if Rory was indeed similar to them in any way, that explained a lot. Everyone had seen how easily Brunhild dealt with undead and demons, and Rebecca, despite her small stature, possessed immense strength. "You mean she''s as... special as you three?" R asked, seeking clarification. "Like a superhuman? Can she breathe fire? Or maybe she''s incredibly smart? Or damn strong?" "More like Rebecca. Strong, with good regeneration," Alex explained calmly. "Well, that makes sense," R nodded. "They really are similar in some ways." "So how did she end up inside that sea creature? Maybe now you''ll answer that question?" Lehm exhaled a puff of smoke, squinting at Alex. "As I said, she''s just like us. The difference is that while we managed to stay hidden from the Corporation, she wasn''t so lucky ¡ª they caught her. Then, as usual, they sent her to a secret laboratory, but she managed to escape. Took a hostage, hijacked a boat... but then her luck ran out. She ran into the Kraken, which swallowed her. Thanks to her regeneration, she survived... and now here she is," Alex casually pointed at Rory. "Did you find out where this lab is?" asked Ghost, picking up on the key details. "In the North Pacific," Alex replied. "The journey there isn''t short, so it''s unclear if we should visit it for now." Everyone nodded, and now the question was: where to put Rory? However, almost simultaneously, all eyes turned to Alex. Since he had saved her, it was his responsibility to take care of this dangerous girl. After all, if she had escaped from the lab, she obviously had considerable strength. To avoid potential problems, an unspoken collective decision was made ¡ª Rory would remain under Alex''s care. Alex gave them a blank look, signaling that he wasn''t going to argue. The important thing was that everyone bought into his story, and he wouldn''t have to explain anything more. Rory glanced at the others, then back at Alex, in disbelief that anyone could seriously swallow such nonsense. Though, considering all the absurd things Alex sometimes did, they might actually believe that Rory had fallen from the sky. Alex simply patted her head and gestured for her to follow him. After bidding farewell to the others, he, Brunhild, and Rory headed to the captain''s bridge, where the other girls were waiting. As soon as Alex opened the door, he was met with animated conversation and bustle. "What did I miss?" he asked, drawing the girls'' attention. "Because of that monster you killed, we''re heading to an island, and that means..." Renka smiled and gave him a sly wink. "Swimsuit time." "Right, we need to look beautiful and sexy for our man," Rika added with a wide grin. Alex raised an eyebrow but caught onto another word ¡ª "island." He glanced at Brunhild, waiting for an explanation. "The stop at the island is necessary to process the Kraken''s carcass and make use of it," she explained calmly. Alex nodded, understanding that it made perfect sense. Meanwhile, the girls finally took notice of Rory, who was standing behind Alex and Brunhild. She casually held the massive halberd on her shoulder, which looked like it weighed a ton. "Dear, could you introduce us to our new acquaintance?" Yuriko asked calmly. "Of course. This is Rory Mercury," Alex introduced her. He repeated the same story he had shared on the deck, explaining who Rory was. She squinted slightly as she watched him, becoming more curious about why he kept his identity hidden even from those close to him. Though, perhaps the reason lay in his absurd nature ¡ª after all, accepting the full truth about him would indeed be difficult. When the girls heard what Rory had gone through in the Corporation''s laboratories, they felt sympathy for her. The kindest of them were especially upset, wanting to comfort the newcomer, but Rory didn''t seem particularly troubled by her past. As the girls gathered, Alex went to his workshop, not forgetting to tell Rory where the weapon rack was. "Don''t leave the halberd lying around," he called over his shoulder. Rory silently nodded, placed her weapon on the rack, and followed him. Once Alex was in his workshop, he turned on his laptop and got to work. He decided to spend time creating new gear for the team, while also testing a few ideas. Magical symbols flared up in the air, and work began in earnest. Rory grabbed a chair and sat beside him, watching carefully. "What exactly are you doing?" she asked, trying to understand him better. Alex calmly answered her questions, though he skillfully avoided some details. They spent several hours together, packing the finished armor into a box. At that moment, the door opened, and Saeko appeared in the doorway. "Alex, we''re already near the island, we''re waiting for you," she said. "One second. Are you all ready?" Alex asked, moving the box of armor aside. "Everyone''s waiting for you," she replied with a smile, taking his hand. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex nodded and gestured for Rory to follow him. When they left the workshop, he glanced out the window and saw the island approaching on the horizon. "A whole day of rest¡­ Not bad," Alex thought with a slight smirk. But just in case, he sent a mana pulse toward the island to make sure no one would interfere with them. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 287 - 287: Rest on the Island Alex left his workshop, holding Saeko''s hand. Following closely behind them was Rory, who, over the past few hours, had gotten a better understanding of him and what kind of person he was. Although he hadn''t revealed much, it was enough for her to form a general impression of his character and decide whether he was worth trusting. However, Rory felt not only respect for his actions but also an inexplicable attraction toward him. She couldn''t help but wonder what would happen if such power fell into someone else''s hands. Most likely, its wielder would have long succumbed to temptation, becoming an arrogant bastard who thought himself above everyone. And yet, despite having traveled through three different worlds, Alex remained himself¡ªsomeone who didn''t lose his head over his own power and continued to help others while acting cautiously to avoid causing even more problems. This filled her with genuine admiration. A small smile crept onto her lips as she watched his back. At that moment, Alex received a response from the mana pulse he had sent to scout the island. Everything was calm¡ªjust regular wild animals that posed no threat. Nodding in satisfaction, he turned his gaze to his companions, who were fully prepared for a beach day. Fortunately, they weren''t immediately flaunting their swimsuits, having thrown light clothing over them. Even GIR, MIMI, Alice, and Stitch had dressed accordingly. GIR and Stitch, like real boys, opted for shorts and sunglasses, while Alice and MIMI wore cute children''s swimsuits with sun hats. Rebecca, once again, embraced her "Hawaiian" style¡ªshort shorts and a long T-shirt. "Rory, dear, maybe you should change as well?" Namiyo suggested with a kind smile. Rory glanced at her. Normally, she found it irritating when people treated her like a child, but this time¡­ it was different. Namiyo''s gaze was full of genuine care, and despite being much younger, she simply didn''t know any better. She wasn''t trying to mock her or make fun of her age. On the contrary, she was showing sincere kindness. It was¡­ nice. A faint smile flickered on the Apostle''s face. "I don''t really have any clothes," Rory chuckled. "I think the Kraken digested my entire wardrobe, so this is all I''ve got left." The girls laughed, happy that Rory wasn''t dwelling on her recent hardships and could even joke about them. Alex also noticed how effortlessly she was blending into the group. However, at that moment, he felt Zhang Ya''s hair tug at his shirt again, snapping him out of his thoughts. He let out a heavy sigh. "Then just borrow one of Rebecca''s swimsuits. You have similar body types, so I think her clothes will fit you," Saya suggested, pointing at her friend. "What do you even know, Pinky?!" Rebecca snarled. "I think she meant that both of you are short and flat-chested," Beatrix added with an innocent smile. Rory barely flinched, her smile freezing in place. Meanwhile, Rebecca gritted her teeth in rage, glaring at Saya as if she were ready to devour her. However, unlike their first encounter at school, when Rebecca had threatened to shoot her, Saya wasn''t afraid of her in the slightest anymore. The two girls butted heads, growling at each other like wild cats, while Rory watched with a small, amused smile. Noticing her reaction, Alex placed his hand on her head, as if calming her down. He understood very well how sensitive girls were about their appearance. When he was in Orario, he had witnessed the endless bickering between Loki and Hestia countless times. And it was then that this war expanded, drawing Rebecca into it, who became the third side in the never-ending conflict after moving into Alex''s house in Orario after Night City. "Girls, enough," Yuriko intervened, habitually separating the rivals. "You''ve argued so many times already, aren''t you tired of it? And Rebecca, please, give Rory your swimsuit. Don''t make the girl wait." Rebecca and Saya both snorted at each other and turned away. Rebecca walked to her bag, pulled out a swimsuit, and handed it to Rory. Rory looked around for a place to change, but Alex gestured toward his workshop. "You can change there," he said. Rory smirked, giving him a playful look. "Don''t you want to join me?" "Go already. I need to change too, I''m not going to the beach in pants and shoes," Alex said without ceremony, gently pushing her toward the workshop. He knew Rory''s character well and wasn''t about to play along with her little provocations. The girls, watching this, exchanged glances. For some reason, they all had the same thought: Rory really reminded them of a certain green-haired gremlin with the same mischievous nature. Rebecca, noticing that they were looking at her, just rolled her eyes, not denying that similar thoughts had crossed her mind as well. In fact, she herself had been thinking about changing with Alex, and then¡­ maybe something pleasant would keep them occupied for a little longer while the others had fun on the beach. Ignoring the curious gazes, Alex pulled out a pair of beach shorts and the only Hawaiian shirt he had ever bought on Hawaii. "It''s surprising that your shirt got the zombie blood out," Koko commented, glancing at the item. "Of course, my dear Namiyo worked hard on it. It''s the last real Hawaiian shirt straight from Hawaii. You could say it''s a rare collector''s item," Alex replied with a smile, making a heart gesture toward Namiyo, which made her blush slightly. "From this perspective, you''re right. After all, Hawaii is probably now a resort for the undead, not for humans," Ada nodded, then lazily settled onto the couch, propping her cheeks up with her hands. "Now, Alex, come on, show us a nice performance. Don''t keep us waiting." As if on cue, the other girls also got comfortable, intending to watch him change. Miu, embarrassed, covered her face with her hands but still peeked through the cracks between her fingers. Alex''s eye twitched¡ªhe clearly wasn''t going to turn this into a show. Fortunately, GIR, MIMI, and Stitch displayed good judgment and covered Alice''s eyes so the young girl wouldn''t see anything. Without ceremony, Alex took off his T-shirt and quickly put on the Hawaiian shirt, leaving it unbuttoned. Miu, Renka, and Shigure couldn''t help but glance at the shirt¡ªit was the same one Alex had worn when he came to their aid. While he was changing, the girls, annoyed at his speed, let out a quiet whistle, but he ignored it, quickly putting on earrings he hadn''t worn in a long time and was ready. At that moment, Rory came out of the workshop, wearing Alex''s hoodie over her swimsuit, which was clearly too big for her. "Now that everyone''s ready, it''s time to head down to the others. I think they''re eagerly waiting for some rest," Rei said with a smile. "Did we bring everything?" Shizuka asked, rummaging through her beach bag. "I don''t want to burn in the sun." Before heading out, the girls double-checked their things. The island was already within reach, but the aircraft carrier had been kept at a safe distance to avoid running aground. Alex knew that Koko had delicate skin that burned quickly under the sun, so he had already thought of a solution with a canopy, so the girls could sunbathe or rest in the shade. When everyone was ready, Alex and the girls started to make their way down, where the rest of their group had already started gathering. The children were the most excited, eagerly waiting for the chance to swim in the ocean. As Alex and the girls approached, all eyes turned toward them. Alex stepped up to the gangway, which hadn''t been lowered yet, and as usual, he decided to give a speech. "I see everyone''s eager for some rest. I''m glad that, despite the apocalypse raging, we found time to spend this day with family and loved ones. For those who''ve been with us since the beginning, the journey has truly been tough: we''ve traveled thousands of kilometers, starting from Tokyo, faced dangers, and fought for our lives. Of course, sleeping in cramped cabins and being on a ship all the time hasn''t been easy, but we had no choice. However, today we have the opportunity to relax. So let''s enjoy this day to the fullest. Let''s forget that the world is falling apart and remember the times when we could rest without worries. Let this day be special for each of us." Finishing his speech, Alex smiled, and his words were met with joyful exclamations and applause. Listening to Alex, everyone nodded in agreement, as he was right. As his speech came to an end, the tension in the air was replaced by cheerful laughter. The more experienced and older members once again confirmed that Alex knew how to lift people''s spirits with just a word, making them forget their problems, even if only for a moment. The faces of those around him clearly showed that they were genuinely happy for this break. Balalaika once again reconsidered her opinion of him and nodded, understanding why people followed him like a leader. Alex, pleased by the excitement of his team, approached the gangway and began to lower it, but immediately realized the problem: the shore was too far away to swim. "And all your dramatic speech went down the drain," R mockingly said with feigned hurt. "You really want us to swim? You''re so cruel, Alex." Alex narrowed his eyes and reached into his pocket, but after finding nothing, he simply smirked. However, the movement was enough to make R flinch and immediately hide behind the other guys. In turn, they burst into laughter. "Come on, R," Alex smirked, pulling his hand out of his pocket and giving him an exaggerated middle finger. The group erupted in laughter again, and R''s face twisted in annoyance. "Alright, ninja it is... Earth Element: Stone Bridge!" Alex said, forming hand seals. The water bubbled, and from the depths, a massive stone bridge rose, connecting the aircraft carrier to the shore. Railings grew along the sides of the structure to prevent anyone from accidentally falling. The kids'' eyes lit up with excitement¡ªat that moment, Alex looked like a comic book hero to them. He grinned and gave everyone a thumbs-up. "Now, we''ve got a way to the shore. And since R is the smartest one in the group..." Alex slowly turned toward him, his smile widening even more. At that moment, those who had known Alex long enough felt an unpleasant chill run down their spines. They already sensed that something would be said next that would make them uneasy. "Now, everyone who''s trained to use chakra will walk this path across the water," Alex declared with an innocent smile. "If you want to blame anyone for this¡ªblame R and his big mouth." "Alex, do we have to do this too?" Rei asked with exaggerated innocence, gazing at him with puppy eyes. "Yes, Rei, you too. Saeko, Valmet, Beatrix, Miu, Renka, even Honoka, Alice, and Malka¡ªeveryone has to go through this test. It''ll help you better feel and control your chakra." The named girls sighed heavily, realizing they couldn''t avoid it. They shot glares at R, who was already covered in a cold sweat. Meanwhile, the newcomers, unfamiliar with chakra, began whispering in confusion, asking each other what was going on. Balalaika, intrigued by this, once again approached Yuriko to clarify the details. Alice, Honoka, and Malka, eager students, immediately rushed up to Alex, wanting to know how to walk on water. But before explaining the new technique to the girls, Alex took one more look at his team. The adults were already ready to tear R apart for not keeping his mouth shut once again. "And now, for some extra motivation," Alex began with a sly grin, "the first person to reach the shore will get exclusive armor from me." "And for the last one?" Shino asked warily. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh, for them too, there will be exclusive armor..." Alex grinned. "What''s the catch?" Shino narrowed her eyes. "Well, let''s just say, the last one will get armor... in unicorn colors. With a horn on the helmet." A hush fell over the crowd. Then came muffled chuckles, followed by a hum of discussions and indignation. "So, if you don''t want to become a walking embodiment of a mythical creature, you''d better hurry!" Alex smirked. Then, turning to Alice, Honoka, and Malka, he added with a wide grin: "And now¡­ a brief course on ''How to Walk on Water for Dummies.''" Upon hearing what kind of armor awaited the loser, everyone immediately realized they didn''t want to end up in it. A fire of competition flared in the eyes of those who had trained with chakra. Alex just smiled wider, stepped onto the water, and began to explain the process of walking on the surface in detail. The others, grinning, headed toward the shore. "Well, enjoy yourselves, youngsters, while we old-timers go sunbathe," Lehm smirked. "I haven''t relaxed like this in a while. How about a fishing trip?" Price suggested with a grin. While the main group headed for the shore, several curious people decided to stay behind and watch what was happening. Among them were Hayato, Kensei, Lady Ma, Akisame, and Sasuke. Even Chun-Li, Cammy, Ryu, and Ken stopped to watch with interest from the side. Alex first explained the basics of walking on water, demonstrating it by example. Then, he helped Alice, Malka, and Honoka¡ªfortunately, the three young girls were very sharp and quickly grasped the concept. They had long trained to control their chakra and didn''t waste time, preferring to turn their training into a game. Their competitive spirit helped them improve rapidly. When the girls confidently stood on the water, they laughed joyfully and ran toward the shore. Alex watched them, squinting, and reminded them: "Be careful out there." "Okay, big brother!" they responded cheerfully as they went farther away. Alex just shook his head before repeating his explanation for the others, hinting that even the kids had managed the task. Then, he helped his girls get comfortable on the water and cast a glance at the rest: "Now it''s up to you. You''re not kids¡­ Or do you still need big brother Alex''s help?" he asked innocently. "To hell with you! I''ll manage on my own," Shino muttered as she stepped forward first. Alex smirked and stepped aside for her. Shino, though with difficulty, managed to stay afloat on the water. Throwing a provocative look at the others, she slowly but steadily made her way toward the shore. When the others realized that their chance at Alex''s exclusive armor was slipping away with every passing second, they wasted no time and rushed to the water. Alex shot a glance at Takashi, making it clear that he wasn''t joking about the unicorn armor and that he would look just spectacular in it in front of his future girlfriend. Takashi turned pale, breaking into a cold sweat, and quickened his pace¡ªthe prospect of ending up in the embarrassing suit definitely didn''t appeal to him. Leaving the others to entertain themselves, Alex made his way toward the Kraken, casually cutting the rope that held the sea monster and began pulling the giant creature toward the shore. "Move aside," he said calmly, dragging the Kraken behind him. Without much effort, Alex hauled the beast''s carcass onto the shore. When the massive body of the sea monster lay on the land, everyone looked up, once again amazed by its size. Now, a new problem arose ¡ª how were they going to butcher it to prevent the meat from spoiling? Although Brunhilda had anticipated this moment, she still underestimated the Kraken''s size. When it came time to butcher the beast, the only obvious choice was Alex ¡ª because only he could easily carve the creature into convenient pieces. "Darling, could you please help with this sea monster?" Brunhilda asked him with a light smile. "No problem. Everyone, step back ¡ª in case a piece of flesh falls and crushes someone," Alex warned, shooing away the onlookers who were too close to the Kraken. When Alex''s voice rang out, everyone quickly moved further from the Kraken''s body, afraid they might indeed be crushed by a piece of the sea creature''s flesh. However, curiosity won out ¡ª everyone was eager to see how Alex would go about cutting the huge creature into manageable pieces. Taking a combat stance as though drawing a blade, Alex froze, though there was no weapon in his hands. Suddenly, he made a sharp motion as if pulling a sword from its sheath, and a powerful gust of wind scattered sand in all directions. The onlookers immediately squinted to avoid the sandstorm. When they opened their eyes again, they were met with a stunning sight ¡ª the Kraken''s body was neatly sliced into manageable pieces, as though along invisible lines. "Damn, is there anything you can''t do?" Revy, who had been standing nearby, asked in astonishment. "There is," Alex answered with a carefree smile. "I can''t keep myself together when I get bored." Leaving everyone stunned by his skill, Alex turned to Brunhilda, waiting for her decision on how to prepare the meat. Various suggestions were heard: some proposed canning part of it, others suggested smoking it. Alex nodded, formed a few hand seals, and from the ground, a stone structure immediately rose, designed for smoking. Once he explained its purpose, everyone quickly understood that it would help preserve part of the catch. Leaving the organization of the process to Brunhilda, Alex went to his girls, wishing to make their relaxation as comfortable as possible. Meanwhile, GIR, MIMI, and Stitch were already setting up the grill and helping prepare everything for the rest, before happily hopping off to Alice, Honoka, and Malka. "My dear beloveds, I see you''re already relaxing. But allow your husband to make your rest even more comfortable," Alex said with a smile. "And how do you plan to do that, my husband?" Beatrice asked with interest. "Heh, you''ll see. I don''t want any of you getting sunburned," Alex smirked. He stomped his foot, and thick tree roots burst out of the sand, forming a spacious gazebo with benches and a table. Then, stomping his foot once more, Alex summoned a large canopy and comfortable wooden loungers. Now the girls could relax in the shade, no longer worrying about the scorching sun. "Add three more," came a familiar voice from behind Alex. Turning his head, he saw Chiquita, Chun-Li, and Cammy in swimsuits. Shrugging, Alex repeated the process without question, creating the additional spots. "And if you catch some fresh fish from the ocean, I''m sure you''ll get something special tonight," Ada added with a sly smile, winking at Alex. His gaze unconsciously slid over Ada in her red bikini, and he couldn''t help but appreciate her figure. Whatever he thought, the offer sounded incredibly tempting. Besides, he had already planned to do some fishing so the girls could enjoy seafood delicacies. "Since when do you sell yourself for food? You usually set such high prices that a few people have tried to kill you," Koko huffed, giving Ada a teasing look. "None of your business, Koko. And don''t tell me you wouldn''t want to try some fresh fish or seafood," Ada rolled her eyes. "I wouldn''t say no," Shizuka lazily stretched, drawing it out. "Alex, can you try catching lobsters? Or shrimp? Better yet, crabs... mmm..." she added, giving him a puppy-eyed look. "Eh, I can''t promise anything, but I''ll try to see what''s out there," Alex smirked, glancing at the other girls. "And you, beauties, what would you like? Since it''s going this way, I''m ready to spoil you all." The girls perked up and began throwing Alex requests as if he were a waiter capable of getting them anything they desired. Alex sighed, listening to their wishes, but as he''d said earlier, he didn''t promise anything. However, he''d try to find something in the ocean near the island. Once they finished with their requests, he wanted to take GIR, MIMI, and Stitch to catch some seafood, but the trio had already run off to play with the children. Realizing he would have to go alone, Alex watched as the girls began preparing everything they needed for his return. Even the Valkyries in his spiritual space wanted seafood, and he promised to send them part of the catch. Before heading off to fish, he approached Alice and the other children. "I see you''re already having fun," he said, getting their attention. "Where are you going, big brother?" Alice asked, grabbing Alex''s hand and starting to swing it. "I''m going to catch our dinner. And I decided to make you a little gift since water parks are unavailable right now," he replied, ruffling Alice''s hair. "Are you going to use your chakra again, big brother?" Honoka asked excitedly, her eyes sparkling. The children looked at Alex as though he were a hero from their favorite morning shows. He simply smiled and asked them to step aside for a bit. Stomping his foot on the ground, Alex made the tree roots rise from the sand, forming a water slide that smoothly led into the sea. Now the children could happily slide down without worrying about safety. "Don''t fight! Everyone will get a turn. Share with each other and don''t argue over small things," he said, watching their reaction. The little ones eagerly nodded, not wanting to upset Alex. He then addressed the mischievous trio. "GIR, MIMI, Stitch, make sure no one gets hurt." The trio nodded in agreement, accepting the task with complete seriousness. Satisfied, Alex said his goodbyes to the children and headed into the water, using mana pulses one after another to search for sea creatures. When he reached the right spot, he submerged into the water and, using mana, began to keep sea creatures close to him as he continued his search. At one point, he caught himself thinking that he should have brought a regular fishing net instead of hauling the catch by force. Shrugging, he simply created a regular net using magic and started placing the catch into it. Spending an entire hour fishing, he filled the net to the brim¡ªafter all, there were plenty of mouths to feed, and he suspected the freeloaders would want to join in as well. Satisfied with the results, Alex headed toward the surface, dragging the full catch behind him. As soon as he surfaced and stood on the water, he heard the cheerful cries of the children from afar. However, his smile faltered when the sound of an explosion reached the shore. Alex turned his gaze and saw GIR, MIMI, and Stitch using the bombs he had made to create waves and surf on them. His eye twitched slightly. Sighing, he decided to enter a state of inner calm and simply ignore their antics. Reaching the shore¡ªand ignoring yet another explosion¡ªAlex lifted the bag to avoid dragging it through the sand and getting the catch dirty. Looking around, he saw that the girls had already prepared everything and were now just enjoying their time. Some were reading books, others were sunbathing, and some were chatting animatedly with each other. When they noticed Alex with the catch, they smiled, impressed by his haul. "My man is such a champ, he really worked hard," Rika said with a seductive smile. "Do you want a reward for your efforts?" "I wouldn''t say no," Alex smirked. "After all, it took quite a bit of work to get all these tasty treats for you. I think I''ve earned a small reward." Rika grinned, skillfully got off the lounge chair, and without wasting time, quickly kissed Alex on the lips. The other girls also didn''t hold back and, smiling, followed her example, rewarding Alex with a kiss for his efforts. Even shy Miya, blushing, gathered the courage and kissed him again. Chun-Li, Cammy, and Chikita also joined in on the impromptu "rewarding." Alex just smirked and headed to the table, laying the entire haul of sea creatures on it. Now, they had to be prepared before starting the cooking. Fortunately, some of the girls decided to help him. Kiriko, Namiyo, and Miya volunteered to handle the preparation. "Girls, could you find some firewood or chop it if it''s not too much trouble?" Alex asked, looking at the others. "No problem, we''ll take care of it," Saya nodded. She took Saeko, Reiya, and Beatrix with her to gather firewood. Valmet and Chikita followed them for additional support. The others didn''t want to sit idle either and took on smaller tasks, except for the trio of lazy ones¡ªAda, Koko, and Rebecca¡ªwho only pretended to work. "Do you need any more help? I don''t want to just sit around and eat for free," Cammy asked, sitting next to Alex. "Break the poor crab''s legs if you don''t mind it. But it''s actually really tasty," Alex smirked, handing her a crab. "He''s right! Crabs are delicious! If you feel bad for it, give it to me, I know how to break their legs," Shizuka said with a smile. "Are they really that tasty?" Rory asked, sitting down on the other side of Alex. "When it''s cooked, you can try it yourself. I caught a lot, so there will be plenty to choose from," he said, handing her another crab. Rory looked at the live crab, then glanced at Alex, observing his actions. Quickly figuring out what to do, she tried to mimic him, but misjudged the force and ended up ripping the crab in half. A wide smile spread across her face, and Alex just smirked, watching her. Meanwhile, the girls returned with the firewood and started a fire to begin cooking. Grilling was the best way to cook¡ªfood turned out much tastier that way. Once everything was prepared, Alex and his helpers started the cooking process. Shigure, like a cat, was circling around him, glancing at the fish. Alex placed a hand on her head, unable to stop smiling. "Hang in there a little longer, your fish will be ready soon," he said, stroking her hair. Shigure looked up at him, nodded, but didn''t plan to move away. Alex smirked and turned his gaze toward the other part of the beach, where the other guys were doing their best to impress their girls by showing off their hunting skills. He mentally wished them good luck and returned to cooking. The girls, meanwhile, had already brought out alcohol and were enjoying their rest, clearly not planning to do anything else. "I see everything is in top shape here," a familiar voice said. Alex looked up and saw Balalaika approaching. "Sophia, take a seat," Yuriko said with a smile. "Then I won''t be shy. You don''t mind, Sasha?" Balalaika asked, looking at Alex. Alex waved his hand, signaling that he didn''t mind, especially since the girls were also okay with it. After all, he had caught everything with the idea that new faces might join them. "Then we''ll join you too, since Revy burned all the fish I caught," Dutch said, approaching the table with Revy and Benny. "Burned? It just got a little crispy!" Revy retorted irritably. "Go ahead and sit down," Alex waved his hand. "Just bring your own alcohol, the girls definitely won''t share." "No problem," Dutch laughed, sitting at the edge of the table. Revy plopped down next to Rebecca, and for some reason, both of them instantly felt they would become friends. Benny sat next to Dutch, so as not to disturb the others. After a while, Nathan, Ryu, and Ken¡ªthe trio of hopeless cooks who had managed to ruin everything they touched¡ªjoined them. Alex sighed wearily and, without much thought, created another table so there would be enough space for everyone. Fortunately, the guys didn''t come empty-handed. And so, as everyone began to settle in, Kensei, without a shred of guilt, sat down at the table and said: "Since you''re my son-in-law, you''re obligated to treat me to food. If you''re dating my daughter, as a member of our Ma family, you must respect your elders." "Then I''ll join in too," Kasper interrupted, boldly taking a seat. "We''re practically family already. All that''s left is for you and my sister to have kids and give me some nephews." In that instant, something flew into his head, thrown by Koko, who had decided to silence her annoying brother this way. Kasper rubbed his bump in annoyance but, knowing his sister''s temperament, refrained from arguing. All eyes turned to Kensei, then to Renka, whose eyes seemed ready to burst into flames, as though she was about to burn her father to a crisp. Meanwhile, Miu waved at her grandfather, suggesting he just sit and wait for the food. Unlike Kensei, Hayato wasn''t so shameless. He silently took his seat and, with a satisfied smile, watched as Alex and Miu cooked together like a real family. At one point, he even nodded, clearly approving of what he saw. "Dad, should I call Mom?" Renka asked irritably, narrowing her eyes. "Why jump to that?" Kensei grumbled. "He''s your future husband, which means I''m his future father-in-law! I have every right to demand food from him!" Without looking up from his cooking, Alex calmly flipped the fish and said. "Old man, if I were you, I''d start running. Even without looking, I know you''re in big trouble." Kensei didn''t immediately understand what Alex meant, nor did the others at first. But the answer quickly became clear¡ªthe enraged Lady Ma appeared on the horizon. Her heavy footsteps echoed across the beach, growing louder with each passing moment, heralding an inevitable punishment. Everyone collectively turned their gaze to her imposing figure, then back to Kensei, offering him smirks. Some even felt a bit of pity for him¡­ but just a little. After all, he was quite the shameless old man. Sensing something was wrong, Kensei slowly turned his head and met the gaze of his wife, whose eyes were stormy. In that instant, his face paled. "Alex, darling, please forgive my husband," Lady Ma said to Alex with a kind smile. "We won''t distract you, enjoy your meal. I''ll feed this old man so well that he''ll never again feel the need to go around begging for food from others. I''ve been working hard, cooking, and instead of appreciating my care, he goes begging from his son-in-law! Have you lost all shame, Kensei?" Her voice was soft, but it carried a steel edge. "Dear, he''s my future son-in-law, nothing will happen if he shares some food," Kensei tried to justify himself, offering a weak smile. Alex, nonchalantly flipping the fish, added in the most innocent tone. "Lady Ma, perhaps your husband has been away from home so long that he''s forgotten the taste of your food? Now he prefers dinners prepared by other girls." Kensei immediately turned ashen, and muffled chuckles were heard around the group. Everyone understood that Alex had just masterfully avenged his shamelessness. Realizing he had only one option left, Kensei bolted, kicking up a cloud of sand behind him. "Alex, wait! I''ll get back at you!" he shouted as he disappeared into the distance. "Dad, you''d better hurry up! Mom is already catching up!" Renka shouted with a cheerful laugh. Kensei turned to look back in horror and saw that his wife was almost on his heels. He tried to pick up speed, but it was too late¡ªLady Ma easily caught up with him and slammed her fist into his face. Kensei collapsed into the sand, realizing he couldn''t escape anymore. The whole group burst into loud laughter as they watched Lady Ma, with the help of her sons, tie him to a tree and force-feed him homemade food. Alex smirked and continued cooking, as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened. As evening settled in, the beach remained lively¡ªsome were singing by the campfire, others simply relaxed, enjoying time with friends or lovers. As Alex had suspected, a number of freeloaders had snuck into their group, drawn by the free food. Eventually, all of it turned into a noisy party full of alcohol and fun. Everyone entertained themselves as best they could until, exhausted, they collapsed onto the sand with content smiles. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 288 - 288: Hangover Morning on the Island In the most distant corner of the universe, beyond the bounds of reality, time, and space, there existed a place inaccessible to both life and death. Only a select few beings were aware of its existence and understood the horrors concealed within its depths. At the very center of this timeless chaos, an ever-shifting mass of colors unknown to mortal eyes, stood a colossal black tree. Its roots extended into the very essence of chaos, merging with its endless whirlpools. At the base of the tree, grotesque and misshapen, danced the Absolute Gods¡ªeyeless, voiceless, grim, and mad entities known as the Outer Gods. They performed their eternal symphony, accompanied by the maddening beat of drums and the monotonous wail of accursed flutes. This deafening chorus ascended the trunk of the tree like a lunatic prayer to incomprehensible forces. Atop this monstrous tree lay a massive platform, supported by thick branches. Upon it stood a circle of thrones¡ªempty, ominous, carved from the dark matter of oblivion. They formed a semicircle, with one throne at the center appearing, at first glance, the simplest of them all, yet covered in ancient inscriptions written in the long-forgotten tongues of vanished civilizations. On either side of this central throne sat two beings well known to Alex. On one of the thrones sat a little girl, appearing no older than ten. Her gothic lolita dress stood in stark contrast to the grim atmosphere of this place. Most notably, she wore absurdly bright pink headphones shaped like rabbit ears, covering her ears completely. With an expression of utter indifference, she methodically munched on snacks, as if the events unfolding around her had nothing to do with her. She was Yog-Sothoth. On the other throne sat a truly breathtaking woman¡ªher beauty was so unearthly that anyone who dared to gaze upon her would either doom their soul to eternal damnation or face inevitable annihilation. She was known as Nyarlathotep. While Yog-Sothoth remained composed, Nyarlathotep was brimming with impatient excitement. Yog continued munching methodically, but her eyes betrayed an irritation she had not felt for eons. Previously, this chaos had been silent¡ªonly the rhythmic pounding of drums and the wailing of cursed flutes filled this place. But now, they were joined by endless commentary, loud exclamations, and incessant complaints from Nyarlathotep. Yog cast another irritated glance at her sister. Not that it mattered¡ªNyarlathotep completely ignored her, entirely absorbed in the spectacle before her. Suspended in the air before her were countless mirrors, each reflecting her avatars scattered across the boundless multiverse. But at this moment, Nyarlathotep was interested in only one mirror¡ªthe one showing the Minister of Monoliths. "Uuugh, why is he playing these stupid chess games with that idiot instead of fighting?" Nyarlathotep groaned in frustration, frowning. "My beloved Destruction would have annihilated him ages ago!" Yog-Sothoth sighed wearily and removed her headphones, examining them with dissatisfaction. "They told me this thing is supposed to block out unwanted noise¡­ but it seems to be completely useless," she muttered before casually tossing the headphones into the abyss of chaos. Then she turned her gaze back to her sister, internally preparing herself for the fact that her chatter wouldn''t end anytime soon. "Maybe I should take control of my avatar and just kill that Dark bastard myself?" Nyarlathotep mused aloud, biting her nail. "Then my beloved Destruction would finally enter the game¡­" "No." Yog''s voice was firm as she stared at her sister. Nyarlathotep shot her a glance before scoffing and turning away. She knew perfectly well that Yog was watching her to ensure she did not leave Chaos. The only way to escape this place was through projection into an avatar, but even in that, she was restricted. As per their agreement, she was only allowed to leave Chaos at the moment Alex met her avatar¡ªand under no other circumstances. This angered her. Nyarlathotep gritted her teeth in frustration¡ªAlex was already in the same world as her avatar, yet instead of provoking him into a battle and ultimately perishing by his hand, the avatar continued playing a meaningless chess game with some other fool known as the Dark Lord. Sighing in disappointment, she slumped against her throne, losing all motivation to move or do anything. But the irritation didn''t fade, especially considering the fact that Alex had already visited one world, saved it, and yet she hadn''t been able to meet him because she had no avatar in that world. "Hoo-hoo-hoo¡­ When we finally meet, he''s in for a surprise. I can''t wait to see the look of astonishment on my beloved Destruction''s face," Nyarlathotep murmured with a soft chuckle. "Aren''t you afraid that after your antics, he''ll just run away? Or outright reject your ''gift''?" Yog asked in an even tone. "He will have no choice but to accept. He won''t be able to run, nor will he be able to hide from me. No matter where he goes, I will find him. He will accept my gift¡ªafter all, last time, he didn''t reject my kiss¡­ so he won''t refuse this gift either," Nyarlathotep said, her eyes gleaming with fanatical light. "That is for him to decide, not you," Yog replied calmly, averting her gaze. Nyarlathotep narrowed her eyes, keeping her gaze locked on her sister, who nonchalantly retrieved another sweet from her small pouch and began eating. The sight of Yog irritated her¡ªthe girl could meet Alex at any moment, spend time with him, yet she didn''t seize the opportunity. If Nyarlathotep were in her place, she wouldn''t leave Alex''s side for even a second, watching his every move, observing as he killed her avatars¡ªjust to entertain herself in this eternal, primordial Chaos while Azathoth slumbered. "If you go to him again, do not dare mention my gift. If you spill the secret, I won''t care about the rules¡ªI''ll go to him myself," Nyarlathotep threatened, her eyes narrowing dangerously. Yog studied her sister carefully and realized she wasn''t joking. She didn''t want Nyarlathotep to leave Chaos¡ªotherwise, everything would start over again¡­ the endless cycle, repeating over and over for eternity. "Only if you stop making noise and disturbing me. Then I won''t say anything to him," Yog replied in an emotionless voice. "Deal. But I warn you now¡ªI promise nothing," Nyarlathotep smirked, agreeing without hesitation. Yog narrowed her eyes. She knew that even if they had struck a deal, it wouldn''t change the fact that Nyarlathotep would still make noise from time to time, even without realizing it. Sighing, she averted her gaze, and for a brief moment, a starry light flickered in her eyes. Yog wanted to see the exact moment her sister was talking about¡­ but since it involved Alex, her attempt was in vain. Casting another glance at her sister, Yog saw that she had finally fallen silent. However, her gaze lingered on a particular part of Nyarlathotep''s body, and she pondered. Why had her sister made such a decision? Should she intervene in this matter or let things unfold naturally? But Yog made a different choice¡ªshe decided to stay out of it until Nyarlathotep met Alex. Reaching into her bag of sweets, Yog found only emptiness. She looked down¡ªthe bag was empty. Carelessly tossing it aside, she rummaged through her small pouch, only to find nothing there either. The snacks were gone. Yog glanced briefly at her sister, ensuring she was distracted, and her body dissolved into nothingness, leaving Chaos behind. Yog found herself directly on a beach. Her gaze scanned the surroundings until she spotted the person she was looking for. With just one step, she appeared on a high cliff behind Alex. He was sitting at the edge, holding a cigarette in his hand, lost in thought as he gazed at the starry sky. One hand rested on a rock, as if completely absorbed in his own thoughts. Yog calmly approached and sat down on a nearby stone, not disturbing him from his contemplation. Their meetings were rare, but she knew Alex well enough to understand how he would react. "Long time no see, Yog," he said, not taking his eyes off the night sky. She merely tilted her head slightly, unfazed by the fact that he had sensed her arrival. "It''s been a long time. Or maybe not. Or maybe it''s only meant to happen now," she replied in her usual mysterious tone. Alex smirked and threw a quick glance at her. "Let''s skip your time games. You know they don''t work on me." "Mmm, I tried," a faint smile flickered on her face. This surprised Alex. The last time they met, Yog had barely shown any emotion. Back then, in the Cyberpunk world, he had destroyed the Mechanical Man, blowing up an entire galaxy. And before disappearing, she had given him only a slight smile. Now, she was even attempting to joke. Alex studied her carefully. He didn''t know what brought Yog here this time¡ªmaybe her snacks had run out, or perhaps something more important had come up. The last time she visited, it was to warn him about a prophecy that was supposed to lead him to Chaos, to Azathoth''s throne. He smirked to himself. Usually, it was Nyarlathotep who met those who peeked behind the veil of secrets. Whether out of foolishness or curiosity, they would fall into her traps, unaware that they had become part of an endless dance, with drums and flutes lulling the sleeping god. "So, why are you here?" he asked, lazily leaning back. "My sister is being too noisy and interfering," Yog replied calmly. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex raised an eyebrow. "What, did Nyan-Nyan put on another show? Has it started to bother even you? Aren''t you supposed to be the calmest of them all?" "She''s upset that her avatar can''t focus on fighting you. Instead, he''s forced to battle another being that''s interfering in this universe. My sister said she had carefully prepared the stage, but now another player has appeared, disrupting her performance," Yog explained in an even voice. Alex rubbed the bridge of his nose. "So Nyan-Nyan got mad because her avatar is playing chess with Davoth instead of fighting me?" Yog nodded briefly. Alex let out a heavy sigh. He hadn''t expected everything to go perfectly, but he certainly hadn''t anticipated witnessing such a circus. At least while these two idiots were pulling the blanket over each other, he had the chance to clear the battlefield, minimize human casualties, and prepare for the final confrontation. In the best-case scenario, one of them would die in the process, and Alex would finish off the other for fun. But there was also a worse scenario. One where these two would bury the hatchet and unite their forces, creating something like an "Evil Alliance" capable of destroying universes one after another. "Well, I''m not to blame," he shrugged. "It''s not my fault Davoth decided to intrude on this universe." "You could kill him, and then my sister would stop making noise," Yog looked at him carefully. Alex''s eye twitched. Yog was seriously suggesting that he kill Davoth just so Nyarlathotep would quiet down. But he hadn''t even seen any trace of Davoth, and before acting, he had to consider a lot of "what ifs." He understood perfectly well that beings of such a level, as soon as they felt a real threat, would just break all the toys and run. He didn''t want to be the cause of destroying this unique universe just because of a selfish desire to deal with the enemy quickly and move on. Hunting villains like that was like hunting a cautious beast. You had to approach slowly, without raising suspicions, and then strike when the prey was distracted. "Maybe you''ll kill him then?" Alex lazily said, lighting a new cigarette. "You wouldn''t even have to get up. One wish, and all the Davoths that have ever existed, exist, and will ever exist, will disappear in an instant. Then you wouldn''t have to put up with Nyarlathotep, and I wouldn''t have to deal with demons." "I can''t," Yog replied shortly. "Well, there you go. And I can''t either. So, for now, all I can do is watch as people die and their souls become fuel for so-called immortality, even if I end up freeing them. And you''ll have to make peace with Nyarlathotep or create an impenetrable dome around you to block out the noise," Alex said calmly. Yog looked at him with an empty gaze. She didn''t understand his motives but didn''t dwell on it. To her, time was just a toy. She had already seen the beginning and the end of this universe and didn''t understand why Alex cared so much about its preservation if it was doomed anyway. Alex, not knowing what was going on in her mind, shifted his gaze back to the stars. He was glad he had turned off the connection with the Valkyries and Zhang Ya in time, sensing Yog''s approach. Just in case. They sat in silence, but out of the corner of his eye, Alex noticed Yog''s hand reaching for something. He didn''t even bother guessing what she had in mind. Her palm vanished into the space and then reappeared¡ªholding a pack of sweets. Alex felt his eye twitch again. These were Stitch''s favorite snacks. Yog, one of the most powerful Outer Gods, was stealing sweets from a cosmic dog with the mind of a child. "You didn''t have to steal food from Stitch," Alex remarked dryly. "What does ''steal'' mean?" Yog asked indifferently as she opened the pack. "You know what, forget it. You''re all-knowing, you can figure it out yourself," Alex sighed, deciding that common sense was probably too complex a concept for a being that had existed long before it came into being. Yog simply nodded but apparently had no intention of doing anything about it. Silence once again enveloped the cliff, occasionally interrupted by the sounds of waves crashing against the rocks and the rustling of snack wrappers being opened. From time to time, Alex noticed Yog stealing food from G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch in turn. He tried not to pay attention, as he never thought he''d see something like this. In his mind, Outer Gods were supposed to be something else entirely, but now he had encountered two of them and realized they were strange in their own way. Gradually, the sun began to rise over the horizon, casting its first rays of light. Alex and Yog continued to sit in silence. "I''m leaving. Your chosen ones are starting to wake up," Yog said, getting up from the stone. "Yeah. Here, take this," Alex pulled several boxes of sweets from his inventory. "So you don''t steal from my little ones anymore. And... say hi to Nyarlathotep. Probably." "Mmm, I''ll pass it along. If it makes her shut up for even a little while," Yog said, hiding the boxes. Alex shook his head, still not understanding what was going on in Nyarlathotep''s mind. The woman was strange even to him, and predicting her actions was nearly impossible. Yog lazily waved at him, and then her body slowly dissolved into the air, as if she had never been there. Alex re-established his spiritual connection with the Valkyries and Zhang Ya, and at that moment, his legs were suddenly entangled by Zhang Ya''s hair. He sighed heavily¡ªZhang Ya had spent the whole night in his shadow, unable to leave, and it seemed to have greatly irritated her. Unlike the Valkyries, who simply slept through the temporary disconnect and hadn''t noticed it, Zhang Ya appeared genuinely angry. Now, she was doing her best to crush his legs. Sighing once again, Alex carefully untangled himself from her hair and made his way down, descending from the cliff where he had spent the night in the company of an Outer God who liked to pretend she was a ten-year-old girl and steal sweets from children. If he told anyone about this, they would either laugh at him or recommend he see a psychiatrist. As he made his way to the beach, Alex passed between the tents where people were sleeping. No one wanted to go back to the aircraft carrier to sleep in their cabins, and honestly, after yesterday''s wild fun, it was doubtful anyone could have made it there. Last night had turned into an epic beach party, and now the beach was littered with the bodies of people who were thoroughly exhausted and had drunk too much. Alex carefully avoided those who hadn''t made it to their tents and had just collapsed on the sand. Mostly, they were lonely guys who couldn''t find any company for the night, meaning no one had helped them get to their tents so they wouldn''t become easy prey for mosquitoes. On his way, he stepped carefully over Ryu and Ken, the two of them at it again, unable to resist a fight. Yesterday, they had gotten into a drunken brawl, trying to determine who was stronger, and in the end, two martial arts masters knocked each other out. Passing by, Alex noticed Kensei, still sleeping while tied to a tree. His wife, Madam Ma, clearly hadn''t held back on the punishment¡ªwhile everyone else was having fun, Kensei could only watch from his helpless position, tied to the trunk. The moment he moved, his wife would immediately notice. His friends had been laughing at his situation late into the night, making fun of him as much as they could. Finally, Alex reached the largest tent, where the women were sleeping. As he approached, he heard the groans of women waking up from their drunken stupor. They had clearly overdone it with the alcohol, and even Rory had been roped into the fun¡ªof course, no one here considered her a child, so she could drink as much as she wanted. Alex barely got close to the tent when something very soft suddenly collided with his face. He didn''t even have to guess¡ªit was clear what had happened. Shizuka, still in a half-asleep state and suffering from a hangover, was clearly not watching where she was going. In fact, her eyes weren''t even open, as if she was moving on autopilot. "Mmm... Who''s here?" she mumbled, rubbing her sleepy eyes. "Shizuka, it''s me. You''re trying to kill me with your chest again," Alex remarked dryly, gently pushing her away from him. "Hmm... Alex? Where were you? Weren''t you sleeping with me all night?" she asked, barely able to move her tongue. "I spent the whole night sitting on a cliff. So, you were probably trying to smother someone else," Alex said, deciding to help her recover from the hangover. His hand glowed with a soft green light, and he gently placed his palm on Shizuka''s forehead to relieve her headache. She immediately felt a pleasant warmth, relaxed, and happily squinted her eyes, pressing her face into his hand. Within a second, all the hangover symptoms disappeared, and Shizuka opened her eyes, smiling contentedly. "Thank you, Alex! Your hands are like magic as always! With you around, no hangover is scary," she said happily and, unable to resist, hugged him tightly, showering his face with kisses. Alex just smiled, feeling her lips touch his skin again and again. He knew well what a hangover felt like, but he was no longer burdened by that problem¡ªnor was he affected by alcohol intoxication in general. Shizuka''s loud voice caused irritated groans from the girls in the tent. Their headache, already torturing them from the aftermath of yesterday, intensified with her loud voice. "Who tried to strangle me last night?... Come out, don''t be afraid! I promise, I won''t hit you too hard¡­" came the tired voice of Koko from the tent. Alex turned to Shizuka and, with a light smirk, remarked. "Seems like you hugged Koko in your sleep and almost killed her." "Oops¡­ Sorry! I didn''t mean to!" Shizuka mumbled innocently. Alex smiled and pulled her cheeks, this silly but incredibly cute girl. Shizuka just giggled, letting him tug on her cheeks, and then, purring contentedly, snuggled up to him. Once he finished his little fun, he dragged her into the tent, where he was greeted by the noisy and rather unpleasant awakening of the "zombie girls," suffering from a brutal hangover. He was once again convinced that either Rebecca or Brunhilde had brought alcohol from Valhalla when they transitioned into this world. He didn''t want to figure out who exactly had done it anymore¡ªthe important thing was that the girls were fine, except for their agony from the hellish hangovers. "How are you girls doing? Does your head hurt? Want a healing kiss?" Alex asked with a smirk, observing the general scene. "Don''t start¡­" Ada groaned, clutching her head. "I''ve never had such a horrible hangover! Who the hell brought this crap?! My mind feels like it''s in a vice!" "Who knows, maybe it wasn''t such a great idea to mix everything like you did yesterday, trying to out-drink Koko?" Shizuka innocently added. The girls immediately tensed up. They clearly remembered that Shizuka had been drinking with them, and she definitely should have been lying there now, weak and resembling a walking corpse. But instead, she was glowing with a satisfied smile, snuggling up to Alex with evident pleasure. Alex just shook his head, realizing that once again, they had lost their sense of measure. His gaze swept across the tent, and he noticed a couple of unexpected guests. Among the girls, Balalaika and Revy were peacefully sleeping. He tried to remember how that happened, but it seemed like he missed something during the evening yesterday. Now, both of them were sleeping in the same tent as his girls, including Chun-Li, Cammy, Rory, and Chikita. "Wait a minute¡­" Rika''s voice sounded incredulous. She squinted, as if trying to focus through the pain. "Why don''t you have a hangover? I definitely saw you drinking with me yesterday! Shizuka, what are you, or who are you?! Admit it, you''ve stopped being a busty monster and turned into an alcoholic monster?!" "Stop calling me a busty monster!" Shizuka puffed her cheeks, but then immediately smiled smugly. "And no, Alex helped me. He did his magic thing with¡­ his thing, and boom¡ªno more headache!" At those words, she rubbed her cheek against Alex''s hand with clear enjoyment. "I don''t know what ''magic thing'' this blonde is talking about, but I wouldn''t mind trying it myself," Revy yawned, lazily glancing at Alex. Alex looked at her... and immediately turned his gaze away. Revy was sleeping in just a tank top and underwear, not at all concerned about decency. At least Balalaika, unlike her, wasn''t so carefree, and for that, Alex was willing to thank fate. The other girls started to struggle to get up, trying to focus on the conversation, but their headache was clearly getting in the way. "I''m trying to figure out what she''s talking about¡­" Rei groaned, clutching her head again. "But my damn migraine won''t let me think! Alex, do the same thing to me that you did to Shizuka, or I''m going to lose it!" "Me too, please, dear," added Yuriko, trying to remain calm. "Don''t forget about me," Rory muttered hoarsely. "Me too!" came the voices of the other girls. Alex sighed heavily, hiding a smile. "Alright, alright¡­ I was going to help you anyway. You look like hungover zombies." "Stop joking," Chun-Li groaned, poking him with her foot. "Hurry up and cure my hangover¡­ and then I''ll kiss you." Alex just smirked and reached toward her. Well, it seemed like the morning was going to be interesting. Alex laughed cheerfully and, without further ado, helped the girls get rid of their hangovers. In that instant, the faces of the tired zombie girls transformed, as if a heavy burden was lifted from them¡ªvitality and energy returned in an instant. Of course, as often happens, promises immediately started pouring in to never drink like that again. Alex only smirked, fully understanding how quickly these oaths would be forgotten at the next fun evening. Kiriko, Namiyo, Miu, Saeko, and Beatrix, feeling revitalized, decided to prepare breakfast¡ªsince the headache was gone, it was time to take care of their stomachs. Alex, not wasting any time, went to gather firewood for the grill so the girls could cook in peace. "Alex, darling, run to the ship for some groceries. Or, if you want, try catching something fresh from the sea," Namiyo said with a soft smile, planting a light kiss on his cheek when he returned with an armful of firewood. Alex nodded but didn''t actually go anywhere. He simply took what he needed out of his inventory and, pretending to have just returned from the ship, handed the ingredients to the girls. They got to work: washing up, changing clothes, and getting ready after the wild night, as they had slept in the same clothes they partied in. Alex lazily settled on a lounge chair, as he had been politely "asked" to leave the grill area¡ªapparently, they had enough hands already. He could only shrug and relax, waiting for a delicious breakfast. Meanwhile, Brunhilde took Alice and Stitch to wash up. The kids had also played a lot yesterday and stayed up late, so they looked sleepy and sluggish. Gradually, life on the beach picked up: the others crawled out of the tents, gathered around the grill, sorted their things, and prepared to depart. Alex glanced at the male side of the team, sleeping on the sand. Judging by the bite marks, they had been easy prey for mosquitoes all night. The guys were scratching, grumbling, and looking, to put it mildly, miserable. "Heh¡­ They deserve it," Alex smirked. "Who deserves what?" came Revy''s lazy voice as she settled on a lounge chair opposite him. Alex pointed his gaze at the miserable guys. Revy, noticing their suffering, grinned as well. He leaned back in his chair, pulled out a cigarette, and lit it. The flame sizzled, and the air filled with a light, almost imperceptible bitterness. "Do you mind if I have one?" Revy asked, nodding toward his pack. "Of course, take one. You ate and drank with us, so one cigarette won''t kill you," Alex said, tossing her the pack. Revy caught it in midair, lit one, and immediately noticed the difference. The taste seemed the same, bitterness present¡­ but there was no smell. And there was no aftertaste either. It was strange. "Hm¡­ Where did you get these? They don''t smell at all," she said with surprise, taking a puff. "They''re mine. Personal," Alex shrugged. "How they''re made is a secret. A lot of girls don''t like the smell of tobacco, so I had to adapt." "A real gentleman," Revy said sarcastically. "Envy is a bad feeling, Revy. It eats you from the inside," Alex replied calmly with a slight smile. "As you say, smart guy," Revy muttered, stretching out on the lounge chair and closing her eyes. Alex just smirked and also settled on his lounge chair. Taking out his phone, he opened the map, closed his eyes, and focused. He needed to subtly feel every point where the Red Markers were located, which had been set up on Earth by people controlled by the Black Marker. The preparation for the final act was approaching, and Alex wanted to give the Minister of Monoliths an unforgettable gift before his inevitable defeat. When he opened his eyes again, the phone screen was filled with markers¡ªone after another, populating the map with crimson pins. Their number quickly surpassed a hundred. However, contrary to expectations, all the Red Markers remained inactive. This slightly surprised Alex. He thought for a moment and then concluded that perhaps the strange weather changes observed earlier were related to one of the Markers being on the surface rather than deep underground. Looking at the map, Alex broke into a wide, almost predatory grin, imagining the expression on the Minister of Monoliths'' face when he realized what Alex had planned. "What''s with that villain smile? What''s on your mind since this morning?" came the mocking voice of Valmet, sitting down next to him. Alex lazily shifted his gaze to her and, without changing his expression, quickly changed the subject. "I was just thinking about that moment when the loser of yesterday''s competition has to wear unicorn-colored armor. By the way, who lost?" "You don''t know? The guys were laughing about it all evening yesterday," said Rika, walking over to them. Alex raised an eyebrow, showing that he had missed that detail because he had been busy¡ªhelping with cooking and spending time with the girls instead of getting distracted by such trivial matters. "It was R. And since he made everyone suffer, everyone united against him, so he came in last," explained Chikita, lounging on the neighboring lounge chair. "Well, that''s not surprising," Koko lazily remarked, settling right on top of Alex. "As you said, a common enemy always brings people together." Alex just smirked and slowly ran his hand through her hair. Koko let out a satisfied hum, pressed closer, and, casting a provocative glance at the other girls, added with a note of triumph: "And anyway, I''ve made myself comfortable here, so no one is moving me." "Move over, Hekmatyar," Ada said irritably, gently nudging Koko with her foot. "Oh, no. This is my husband, and I can lie on him as much as I want to be spoiled. So, shoo-shoo, Wong," Koko waved her hand dismissively with a mocking tone. Alex sighed heavily. The other girls clearly didn''t want to listen to another argument between the two of them. To avoid making things worse, he simply tugged Ada by the hand, laid her down on the other side, and began stroking her hair as well. Ada and Koko continued to exchange surreptitious glares, but fortunately, their savior was Namiyo. Approaching them, she cheerfully announced: "All right, breakfast is ready! So, march to the table before the food gets cold." Alex helped both girls up and seated them on opposite sides to prevent another argument. Breakfast went by in a pleasant but slightly tense atmosphere. Then, it was time to prepare for departure¡ªtheir first stop before Alaska was China. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 289 - 289: Heading Back to China Again Alex sat among the girls, eating breakfast at a leisurely pace while simultaneously reviewing satellite images and analyzing the current state of the world. Despite the fact that GIR and MIMI often goofed around and entertained themselves, they still performed their duties flawlessly, continuing to gather data from all over the globe. As he studied the images, Alex let out a quiet sigh. He had predicted this outcome before, but even for him, it was unpleasant to see his forecasts coming true. As expected, a massive undead horde that had originated in China had begun a large-scale offensive, sweeping away everything in its path. Although the Chinese government had managed to hold onto some cities and temporarily halt the advance, the horde grew with every fallen city. Soon, the rest would fall too ¡ª because the undead were no longer wandering aimlessly. They were under the control of demons. Unfortunately, the satellite images couldn''t determine which demons were leading the horde or how many of them were among the dead. Still, Alex understood perfectly: humanity had almost no chance of winning. Once China fell completely, the horde would continue its march across the world, reducing everything to ash. What made things worse was the complete breakdown of trust between world governments. Thanks to the scheming of the Evil Corporation, suspicion and hostility had only grown stronger. This had become one of the key reasons for the global collapse. And even though the Chinese people were united, their country would fall ¡ª just as others had before them. Alex had become so absorbed in analyzing the images that he hadn''t even noticed he''d stopped eating. "Alex, why are you just sitting there? What''s so interesting in your phone this time?" Saya asked, glancing at his unmoving figure. "Yeah, is there really something in that phone worth ignoring breakfast in the company of such lovely ladies?" Ada teased, raising an eyebrow. All the girls turned toward Alex. He sat there staring at the phone screen, fork in hand, completely oblivious to the food and the attention. Brunhilde lazily nudged him under the table with her foot. Only then did Alex look up and realize several pairs of eyes were staring at him. He looked a bit sheepish, realizing from their expressions that he''d clearly missed something. "What?" he asked calmly, lowering the phone slightly. "What are you looking at over there? More of your crazy plans, or something worse?" Valmet asked, pointing her fork at his phone. "Oh, that... No, no evil schemes this time. Just satellite photos," Alex replied, putting his phone away and stretching a little. Some of the girls immediately understood what he meant, while the others exchanged confused looks ¡ª they were already used to Alex regularly analyzing satellite imagery and assessing global risks. "Wait¡­ Satellites are still working?" Balalaika asked in surprise. "Well, yeah. On the first day the zombie apocalypse started, GIR and MIMI hacked all operational satellites and took control of them. Since then, they''ve been constantly gathering data," Alex explained, nodding toward his assistants. "Hold on¡­ Are you saying those two took control of every satellite on the planet?" Revy repeated, staring at the robots in disbelief. "Why are you even surprised?" Rebecca chimed in with a proud smirk. "My babies are the best in the world. They can do anything!" GIR and MIMI raised their thumbs in perfect sync, showing off their superiority. Stitch, meanwhile, puffed out his cheeks in annoyance ¡ª after all, he wasn''t a robot and couldn''t do the same. In retaliation, he kicked GIR, then MIMI, and a scuffle was already starting to break out between them. But one threatening glare from Brunhilde quickly doused their fire ¡ª the trio immediately buried their faces in their plates¡­ though they kept kicking each other under the table. Rory, watching everything unfold, looked genuinely confused. She clearly had no idea what was going on or what these "satellites" even were. Alex noticed her expression and made a mental note to explain everything to her in more detail later. Meanwhile, Balalaika and Revy couldn''t take their eyes off GIR and MIMI ¡ª the thought that those two controlled the entire satellite network of Earth was just too overwhelming. "What exactly did you see that made you freeze up like that?" Chun-Li asked, leaning forward with curiosity. "The situation is escalating," Alex replied heavily. "The undead horde has begun its offensive. They''re not just wandering anymore¡­ they have a goal. And they''re moving toward it, destroying every city in their path." He flipped his phone over and activated a projection, showing the scale of the catastrophe. Alex projected the satellite images so the girls could see everything for themselves. They set their utensils aside and focused on the display unfolding in the air above the table. The footage showed the path of the undead horde, tearing through everything with relentless fury, growing larger with each city it devoured. Not everyone present knew that the horde was being controlled. Ordinary zombies could still be contained, but controlled undead were an entirely different matter. Stopping such a massive force would be far more difficult. As the images changed, the expressions on the girls'' faces grew more serious. The scale of the threat was truly terrifying ¡ª even battle-hardened veterans involuntarily shuddered at the sheer size of this monstrous army. "What''s going on here? Why do you all look so grim this early in the morning?" came Lehm''s voice as he approached with the other men. Alex silently pointed at the projection. The guys stepped closer and, upon seeing the images, also fell silent. The size of the horde was almost impossible to believe ¡ª tens, maybe hundreds of millions of undead, moving like one colossal wave of destruction. "Damn it, Alex¡­ You couldn''t wait until evening to ruin our morning?" Soap muttered, sighing heavily as he slumped onto a bench. "No kidding. You sure know how to set the mood," Lehm added, lighting a cigarette. "You asked what we were looking at, and now you''re whining like kids. So what, a giant undead horde. Shit happens," Koko smirked, lightly kicking one of the guys under the table. "She''s right. We''ll deal with it as it comes," Alex said calmly. "Anyway, has everyone finished breakfast? Ready to set sail?" "Almost everything''s packed. Just need to move the Kraken meat onto the carrier, and we''re good to go," Price replied, patting Alex on the shoulder. "Kid, we''re counting on you. You''re the smartest and strongest one here, I''m sure you''ve got something up your sleeve." "Of course, old man. I''ll come up with something. Don''t worry," Alex grinned and gave him a thumbs up. Price chuckled and headed off with the others to move the gear onto the ship. Alex returned to his breakfast ¡ª but quickly felt a heavy, offended stare directed at him. He didn''t have to guess who it was ¡ª it could only be old man Kensei, who had spent the entire night tied to a tree while everyone else had fun. Alex simply raised an eyebrow in Kensei''s direction, but the old man immediately got smacked on the head by his wife and rushed off to carry supplies. Madam Ma, watching Alex, Renka, and the girls peacefully sharing breakfast, smiled warmly at their "family" atmosphere. Inspired by the scene, she gently nudged her sons, subtly hinting that they should consider finding partners too. The boys just grunted, grabbed their gear, and quickly followed after their father. Meanwhile, everyone was working tirelessly, hauling the Kraken meat onto the aircraft carrier. Even the kids, despite being sleepy, tried their best to help ¡ª no one wanted to stay on this island any longer than necessary. Though it was peaceful here, the climate wasn''t suitable for long-term living. After finishing breakfast, Alex and the girls also joined in to help. Once everything was ready, the crew gathered on deck, and GIR, MIMI, and Stitch immediately rushed to the bridge to begin preparations for departure. "Chun-Li, Cammy, Chiquita ¡ª drop by my workshop later. I''ve got something for you," Alex said to the girls. "Oh, engagement rings?" Chiquita teased with a wide grin. "No, not rings yet," Alex replied calmly. "Energy shields. As for the rings¡­ we''ll talk about that later. The other girls already got theirs. You''re next." "So there will be rings," Cammy smirked. "Didn''t even take us on a date, and you''re already ready to propose. You move fast, Alex!" Alex just chuckled, not clarifying how serious he was being. But from the girls'' expressions, it was clear ¡ª he was more than just a friend to them. He sighed, choosing not to argue. With a wave of his hand, he turned and walked off under the laughter of the three women. On his way, Rory stopped him ¡ª she had clearly been waiting for him. When she saw Alex, she gave a sly smile and quickly stepped up close. Alex had to tilt his head slightly to meet her gaze. "What, you want a ring too?" he asked with a smirk. "Why not? If you''re offering, I won''t say no," Rory replied with the same mischievous expression. "Heh, if you say so¡­ But why didn''t you go with the others? I thought you all got along pretty well last night," Alex asked, still smiling. "I just decided to wait for you. Besides you, Brunhilde, and that green-haired one, no one really knows who I am. So I figured I''d stick close to those who do," Rory answered honestly. Alex nodded. Yes, he, Brunhilde, and Rebecca did know who Rory really was ¡ª just as she knew who they were. It created a special connection between them, drawing them closer. He placed a hand on her head, gently running his fingers through her hair. Rory squinted but then pushed his hand away with an annoyed snort ¡ª she didn''t like being treated like a child. Alex smirked and repeated the gesture, this time tousling her hair slightly. Rory responded with a grunt and punched him in the stomach ¡ª to no effect. He didn''t even flinch, but he laughed. Together, they headed back to the other girls, who were sorting through the beach gear. The route was already set, and the next stop was China. Alex wanted to restock as quickly as possible: tools, construction materials, and other supplies ¡ª it would be much harder to find those in Alaska. Unless they took over an entire town to use as a base, but building their own settlement would be simpler in the long run. "Alright, get some rest. I''m heading to the workshop. Time to finally finish your armor and weapons," Alex said, looking at the girls. "Have fun, handsome. Even though you cured my hangover with your magic hands, that party still hit hard," Rika replied, flopping onto the couch. "I''ll just be lazy. All those tech gadgets aren''t for me. Unless you''re upgrading my gear ¡ª in that case, I''m in," Ada said lazily. "No problem," Alex nodded, already used to their whims. "And what about me? What did you make for me?" Shizuka asked excitedly. "Something that''ll stop you from accidentally blowing up the entire ship," Alex replied dryly. The girls burst into laughter. Shizuka puffed up her cheeks and, with a pout, began hitting him on the chest. Everyone knew how clumsy she was and how dangerous it was to give her anything complicated or explosive. Alex smiled, gently took her face in his hands, and kissed her on the nose to stop her from sulking. Since no other specific requests for the armor had been made, Alex headed to the workshop. Rory, of course, followed him. "GIR, MIMI, Stitch, come by the workshop later," he called out before disappearing behind the door. "Got it, Dad!" the trio responded cheerfully. In the workshop, Alex immediately sat at the table, opened his laptop, and dove into his projects. The machines came to life: the assembly of armor, weapons, and ammo began. He no longer wanted to waste time, so he sped up the process with magic, but not so quickly that unnecessary questions would arise later about how he managed to do everything so fast. Rory wasn''t surprised. She had seen this before. But instead of sitting next to him, she comfortably settled on his lap. Alex looked at her in surprise, and she just smiled. "Why did you call the trio to the workshop?" she asked, ignoring his gaze. "I want GIR and MIMI to get their armor from the inventory. We''ll pretend I just made it," Alex replied calmly. "They even have armor? I wonder what kind..." Rory said, tapping her finger on his chin. "You''ll see soon. But for now, get comfortable since you decided to sit on my lap," he said, adjusting her posture. "Oh, so my looks turned you on? Well, of course ¡ª I am quite the beauty," Rory cooed with a sly tone. Alex gave Rory a blank, slightly tired look and adjusted her position again ¡ª she started squirming on his lap, as if deliberately testing his patience. At that moment, Zhang Ya silently emerged from his shadow. Her hair wrapped around Alex again, like a soft cocoon, and her arms embraced his neck. She silently stared at Rory. A silent duel of gazes unfolded between the two women. Rory kept smiling, while Zhang Ya, in contrast, stared at her emotionlessly, as though evaluating her. Alex, absorbed in designing the armor, didn''t intervene ¡ª he knew well that when two women are staring at each other in silence, it''s better to just stay out of it. Over time, the tension eased. Rory stopped the staring contest but didn''t give up on her fun ¡ª she continued squirming on Alex''s lap, trying to get some kind of reaction. In response, Zhang Ya tightened her grip around his neck with her hair, as if reminding him of her presence. At that moment, GIR, MIMI, and Stitch entered the workshop. "We''re here!" GIR and MIMI announced in unison. "We''re here," Stitch added, lifting his paws above his head. "Great. GIR, MIMI ¡ª get your armor out. And Stitch, I''ll take your measurements now ¡ª your anatomy isn''t exactly standard: two front pairs of paws and back ones," Alex turned to the trio, simultaneously gently moving Rory back to her seat. GIR and MIMI obediently pulled their armor out of their inventories and carefully laid it out on the rack. Stitch, with a satisfied crack, released an extra pair of paws ¡ª as if to say, "Ready." Alex approached him, quickly scanned his body, and, once finished, added: "And one more thing. Take out all your weapons. For show. Not everything, of course, don''t turn this place into another Armageddon arsenal." The trio began pulling out their gear, but noticing how quickly the pile was growing, Alex hurriedly stopped the flow. "Alright, alright, that''s enough. I can already tell that your arsenal could fuel another Crusade." He took a step back, squinted, and with a slight smirk added: "And now ¡ª you have a mission." "A mission?" Stitch asked, tilting his head. "What kind of work, Dad?" MIMI clarified, tugging at his pants leg. "Your task is to conduct ''rehabilitation talks'' with certain members of the Cosa Nostra mafia. But... be good kids. No self-harm. Well, as much as possible." Alex spoke calmly, but his eyes narrowed slightly in a playful way. "It will be done! I swear by the light of the Emperor, these unbelievers will see His radiance!" GIR declared solemnly. "Do whatever you want. Turn them into fanatics if you must, just be careful. No unnecessary noise. And most importantly ¡ª don''t get caught by your mom Brunhilde. You know how she is... she''s strict with us." Alex gave them a stern look. "Yes, sir!" the trio saluted in unison. "Alright, march out of here. And Stitch ¡ª when your armor is ready, I''ll expect you for a fitting." Stitch bared his sharp teeth and grinned widely. He really loved this strange, noisy family. He had never been loved. He was born only for destruction. But now, alongside Alex and Rebecca, he knew what it was like to be part of something important. To be not just a weapon, but... a member of the family. When the trio left the workshop, Alex shook his head slightly, sympathizing with the poor souls who would fall into the "good hands" of his assistants. He was certain: someone would definitely disappear from their quarters tonight. Or perhaps had already disappeared... "What did you ask them to do, exactly?" Rory asked, surprised. "And who is this Emperor? Does the monarchy still exist in this world? Or do you want to take the throne yourself?" Alex looked at her with a crooked smile and shrugged. "Long story." "We''ve got time, so you can tell it. While you work ¡ª tell me about this mysterious Emperor," Rory smiled, settling back comfortably. Alex shrugged, gently lifted Rory, and placed her back on his lap. He figured it was time to tell her how everything began. Rory got comfortable, swung her leg over his, and stared at him with interest, ready to listen. Alex began slowly, from the very beginning ¡ª the moment he decided to create GIR, intending him to be a protective robot. But, as often happens, everything went off plan. In the end, GIR turned into a fanatic, obsessed with the "Emperor." MIMI experienced something similar, and then, eventually, they pulled Stitch into it. Although Rory was far from understanding all these technologies, she still grasped the gist of it. She kept chuckling as she imagined Alex''s little crazy assistants, and in the end, she couldn''t hold back her laughter. Nevertheless, in his story, she caught something important ¡ª Alex wasn''t just creating weapons or robots, he was sponsoring orphanages, taking care of children, giving them a chance at a better future. This touched her. She became curious ¡ª what kind of worlds had he visited? S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex continued telling his story at his own pace. Work proceeded as usual, and his conversation with Rory didn''t interfere with his focus. "So, those blessings from the gods that I feel on you¡­ are they from your goddess wives?" Rory suddenly asked, noticing an interesting detail. "Exactly. After this world, I think I''ll head home and take a short vacation. My head''s about to smoke, and the girls need a break too. And... I need to spend more time with family," Alex said with a slight smile. "I''m curious..." Rory cheerfully swung her legs. "How do the blessings from your gods differ from the one Emroy gave me? And... can I receive a blessing from one of yours?" "Hmm, interesting question... Theoretically ¡ª yes, it''s possible. But I''m not sure. You''re still connected to Emroy. And I don''t want your god knocking on my door, claiming I''ve stolen his Apostle," Alex smirked. "And what if Emroy does show up? What will you do then?" Rory asked with interest, narrowing her eyes. "I''ve got a stick for situations like that," Alex chuckled. "A god from another world will become another victim of the idiot''s stick." Rory froze for a second... and then burst into laughter. She even imagined the scene: Emroy angrily storms into Alex''s world, starts shouting, and Alex silently pulls out the stick... and does what he does best. Alex laughed too ¡ª after all, no one escapes the punishment of the idiot''s stick. No one. Zhang Ya, who had been watching them, silently sat to the side. But she felt neither jealousy nor resentment. Her hair was softly wrapped around Alex''s body, and through their connection, she could feel his emotions, his warmth ¡ª that was enough for her. They stayed in the workshop until evening. It was time to gather and return to the others. Before leaving, Zhang Ya briefly locked eyes with Alex, as if trying to make some decision... but in the end, without saying a word, she returned to his shadow. Alex and Rory left just as Kiriko came to call them for dinner. Alex noticed that Miu had already joined the others and was spending time with the girls her age. This pleased him ¡ª it seemed like Miu had blended in well with the group. Or perhaps it was all thanks to the party they had thrown the previous night. During dinner, Chun-Li, Cammy, and Chikita dropped by. The girls came to pick up their energy shields. "Are we interrupting? Or can we join?" Chun-Li asked with a light smile. "There''s enough room for everyone. Sit down," Miu replied, waving toward the empty spots. "Why so late? I''ve been waiting for you all day. And now you show up!" Alex said with an arched eyebrow, looking at the trio. "Oh, you were waiting for us? Want me to comfort you?" Chikita asked with a squint, leaning in closer. "I''m eating. This can wait," Alex responded calmly, not taking the bait. Chun-Li, Cammy, and Chikita took their seats at the table and decided to have dinner with the others. As usual, Alex finished eating first and went to the workshop. After returning with three energy shields, he placed them on the table and immediately explained how to use them. After a brief instruction, the girls attached the shields to their belts, but it seemed they weren''t planning to leave. They stayed to just spend the evening with Alex and the others, and no one objected. The atmosphere was warm, almost familial ¡ª exactly how Alex wanted it. The next morning, Alex woke up to a strange feeling ¡ª something was on his face. When he opened his eyes, he immediately met Rory''s mischievous gaze, and she was smiling at him, clearly pleased. It became clear: this slightly overexcited Apostle had been kissing him while he was asleep. He just sighed, pulled her close, kissed her on the lips, and then carefully got out of bed. Alice was peacefully sleeping next to him, but the trio of "disturbers" was nowhere to be seen. Alex immediately understood where they were ¡ª they had probably carried out a nighttime raid, kidnapped a couple of members of the Cosa Nostra, and started their "rehabilitation" therapy with the new patients. "Good morning," he said, glancing at Rory. "And that''s it?" she pouted. "I was expecting some passion, not just a ''good morning'' and a kiss. What a disappointment!" "First coffee. Then passion. And please, don''t wake anyone up, the others are still asleep," Alex said, pressing his finger to her lips. Rory smirked and licked his finger. Alex''s eye twitched ¡ª another gremlin had entered his life. Now, along with Rebecca, Rory would be making perverted jokes and trying to drag him into bed at every opportunity. "Did you just think something dirty about me?" she asked, narrowing her eyes. "Kind of. I thought you were a horny gremlin," Alex answered shamelessly, poking her nose with his finger and carefully removing her from his lap. Rory didn''t expect such honesty ¡ª but Alex really only wanted coffee. While he was making his morning drink, Chun-Li unexpectedly leaned against him from behind, half asleep, using him as a support. "And for me, coffee, please¡­ with cream, if you can," she mumbled, not even opening her eyes. "You shouldn''t have been watching that series with the others until late last night," Alex remarked, without turning around. "At least I finally figured out what kind of ''demon banishment ritual'' you were doing with Rebecca and Coco," Chun-Li said with a smirk. "Looks like you''ve already blended in," he replied, then turned to Rory: "Would you like something to drink?" "Tea, please. And a pastry," she answered with a smile, pulling on her stockings. While Alex was making tea, one by one, the other girls started waking up, demanding coffee and tea from him. Fortunately, there were some responsible ones among them ¡ª they offered Alex a helping hand. The rest, the lazier ones, pretended to be asleep until the last moment. Alex even had to personally approach each of them and wake them up with a kiss, or else these "sleeping princesses" wouldn''t have bothered getting up from the couch. During breakfast, the girls finally woke up and started coming around. "Alex, remind me, why do we need to stop in China?" Ada asked while sipping her coffee. "We need to start stocking up on tools and building materials. Or do you want us to build the houses by hand back home?" Alex smirked and pinched her cheek. "But can''t you use your thing with wood and bam! ¡ª everyone has houses?" Shizuka asked, pressing her finger to her lips. "I can, but I won''t," Alex shook his head. "Why not? Isn''t it easier? Everyone will have a place to live, and no one will have to worry," Miu interjected, a slight embarrassment in her voice. "That''s so nobody relies only on Alex," Brunhild said for him. "Even if he builds the houses, they''ll be made of wood. And living in them in a cold climate isn''t the most pleasant experience." "That makes sense. Then we need to make a list of what''s needed for the houses," Renka nodded. "Right, girls," Yuriko picked up, throwing a sly glance at Alex. "What if one of us gets pregnant, and we have kids? We need to think about that in advance." After Yuriko''s words, the room fell silent ¡ª all the girls stared at Alex at once. He involuntarily flinched under their intense, suggestive gazes. Mentioning children and pregnancy was like a shot, and pretending he hadn''t heard it was no longer possible. "Alright... Discuss the house layout," he said, clearly trying to shift the conversation. "I''ll take care of the construction." Like a master of confident retreat, Alex skillfully evaded the dangerous topic while the girls began discussing potential names for the children. He practically ran out of the room, as if being chased by an enraged dragon. Brunhild watched him with a smile, shook her head, and turned back to the others. "Okay, let''s come up with a plan for a normal house. No chocolate waterfalls, rotating beds, or other madness, alright?" Meanwhile, Alex stepped out onto the deck, took out a cigarette, and lit it, taking a deep breath. He didn''t deny the idea of having children ¡ª on the contrary, he understood that it could become inevitable. But with that came consequences: he needed to speed up the work, rethink the strategy, and finish off the two idiots who decided to destroy this universe. After that, he''d take the girls back to his home world, so they could safely have children without worrying about their safety. He also knew very well how Freya would react when she found out that he had fathered a child with another girl. He knew exactly how it would end. He''d be locked in the basement with her until she got pregnant herself and then let him go. And the same situation would happen with other Goddesses who wanted to have children. "Don''t you want children?" came a monotone voice from behind. Alex turned around and saw Shigure, who had quietly approached and was standing there, looking at him seriously. "I do," he replied with a slight smile, placing his hand on her head. "I just... need to be sure they''ll be safe. That we''ll raise them in a normal, warm, and protected environment." "Mmm... children should be safe. A parent who doesn''t protect their child..." Shigure paused for a moment, "...is a bad parent." "I agree. Shall we go? Let''s warm up in the sun for a bit while we wait?" he suggested, pulling her into a gentle hug. "Mmm... let''s go," she replied softly, burying her face in his chest. Smiling, Alex carefully lifted her by the hips and cradled her in his arms. Shigure gave a slight smile as he made his way toward the part of the ship where he felt the most at peace ¡ª the bow of the aircraft carrier, where he liked to sit, basking in the sun. When they arrived, Shigure, like a fluffy little animal, climbed onto his shoulders and settled comfortably there. Alex wasn''t in a hurry ¡ª he knew that ahead of them were the deserted cities of China, possibly with a few surviving humans... and, of course, the undead. But for now, it was a moment of peace. He lowered Shigure onto the deck, and they sat down next to each other. Without a second thought, she laid her head in his lap. Alex began to gently stroke her hair. In response, Shigure squinted in satisfaction and, like a cat, rubbed her cheek against his thigh. He smiled. Sometimes, even in a world full of dangers and uncertainties, one could find a place for warm silence. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 290 - 290: Another Idiot Villain is Dead Alex and Shigure sat at the bow of the aircraft carrier, enjoying the warmth of the sun until the silhouette of a city began to appear on the horizon. Alex narrowed his eyes slightly, focusing¡ªhe began scanning the area to assess the situation before the upcoming raid. The scan took only a couple of minutes: nothing critical, just wandering undead, a few possessed, and a pair of low-ranked demons. All of them were easy targets¡ªregular bullets would be more than enough. There was practically no danger, which meant the raid teams could operate without much risk. Mentally, Alex began calculating the next task¡ªpreparing for construction. He intended to pull from his inventory all those materials and tools he had been quietly stockpiling since their arrival in this world. Right now, his inventory looked like the warehouse of a builder-turned-maniac: wood, metal, concrete blocks, cables, nails, generators... Enough to build an entire settlement, with plenty left over¡ªjust in case. After all, even if they had to build hobbit holes, materials were still essential. He gently ran his fingers through Shigure''s hair, waking her up. "It''s time," he said softly. Shigure lazily rolled onto her back, then pushed off the floor with her hands and stood up with a graceful motion. Alex rose after her, took her hand, and together they headed back toward the command bridge. When they returned, he expected to hear debates about the design of their future home in Alaska, but to his surprise, the room was quiet¡ªthe girls had already finished their discussion. "I thought you were still arguing over the layout," he said, surprised. "We''ll get to that," Yuriko replied with a playful gleam in her eyes. "But we''ll need a lot of materials. After all, we''re not a small family." Alex chuckled and shook his head. "Fair enough. Alright, ladies, whoever''s joining the raid¡ªstart getting ready. We''re almost there. I''ll gather everything else we need." The girls exchanged looks, silently deciding who would go on the raid. Meanwhile, Alex headed toward his workshop. He had a feeling new members might be joining the group, which meant they''d need gear sets, weapons, and protective equipment. He hadn''t even reached his workbenches when Rory darted after him. Seeing her, Alex remembered he had promised to give her an energy shield. He rummaged through his inventory and handed it to her. With a satisfied smirk, Rory immediately attached it to her belt and activated it¡ªa soft hum accompanied the formation of a protective holographic field around her. Grabbing several equipment cases and confirming that everything was ready, Alex and Rory left the workshop¡ªand to his surprise, he saw that almost all the girls were getting ready for the raid. "All of you are going?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. "Something like that," Kiriko replied with a faint smile. "We''ll just split into two groups." "Exactly," Saeko chimed in, glancing toward Brunhilde. "She''ll keep an eye on the carrier and the rest of the group. No point in just sitting around doing nothing." Alex looked over at Brunhilde. She sighed and crossed her arms, casting a resigned look in his direction. Before coming to this world, she never imagined she''d be leading survivors in a zombie apocalypse... or that her husband would casually dump all the leadership on her. Catching her mood, Alex gave a guilty smile. Brunhilde said nothing¡ªjust turned away. Deep down, she also wanted a vacation. And preferably a long one. The girls quickly split into groups. Only Brunhilde, Namiyo, and Yuriko decided to stay behind, while the others¡ªChun-Li, Cammy, Chiquita, and more¡ªwent off to prepare their gear. After setting up the supply crates for the new recruits, Alex activated the radio: "Attention all teams," his voice echoed through the internal comms. "We''re approaching the target. Begin raid prep." The girls were already changing into their gear for the raid, preparing for any possible surprises. Alex sat calmly beside Brunhilde, wrapping his arm around his strict Valkyrie, trying to ease her irritation at least a little. All this time, she was the one managing the large group of survivors and keeping track of literally everything. For a brief moment, he forgot about the spiritual link between them and thought he had succeeded in distracting her... But no ¡ª Brunhilde already knew where GIR, MIMI, and Stitch had disappeared to, and why the trio of chaos-makers hadn''t shown up all night. When she found out that Alex had sent them on a "re-education mission" to deal with particularly unruly newcomers, Brunhilde simply sighed heavily. She already knew how this would end ¡ª with another group of fanatics worshipping GIR, MIMI, and Stitch as a holy trinity who had shown them the light of the Emperor. Alex, meanwhile, just smiled guiltily, pretending not to notice Brunhilde''s scorching glares. He always followed his golden rule: if he didn''t admit to doing something ¡ª it didn''t happen. Even if they shared a spiritual link and she could literally read his thoughts. His gaze lingered briefly on Coco, who, to his surprise, was also preparing to join the raid. Usually, she helped Brunhilde with logistics and had no desire to participate in field operations. All he could hope for now was that Coco and Ada wouldn''t end up in the same team. Valmet, catching his concerned look, smirked and immediately understood without a word. She simply pointed at Coco and Ada, then gestured that they were in different groups. Alex let out a sigh of relief, knowing exactly how the raid would''ve ended if those two had gone together. Valmet walked closer and spoke. "Help me adjust my vest straps?" she asked, pointing at the buckles. "Of course. Anything for you," Alex replied with a smile, getting to his feet. Their faces were dangerously close. They could feel each other''s breath. Alex carefully tightened the straps on her tactical vest, even though he didn''t fully understand why she needed armor at all ¡ª like the others, she had an energy shield. Maybe it was just habit. When he finished, he looked up and met Valmet''s eyes ¡ª then leaned in and kissed her. She responded gladly¡­ but as the moment started to escalate into something more, someone behind them let out an exaggerated cough, reminding them they weren''t alone. Valmet just rolled her eyes, already tired of jealous rivals. Not wanting to miss their own chance, the other girls decided they also needed help with their gear. Alex just laughed and helped each one of them so no one would feel left out. "Alright, if everyone''s ready ¡ª we''re heading down," Alex said with a satisfied smile. The girls nodded and moved ahead. Alex, picking up both gear crates, didn''t forget to give a goodbye kiss to Namiyo, Yuriko, and Brunhilde. And at the very end, he playfully ruffled Alice''s hair before following after the rest. He quickly caught up to the group, placing himself between Rory, who confidently carried a massive halberd, and Rebecca, who looked more like she was heading into full-scale war than a simple supply raid. Thankfully, the others were more reasonable and armed themselves only as needed. But Shizuka still gave Alex doubts. Noticing his glance, she simply winked playfully and clung to Rika''s arm beside her. Alex sighed deeply but didn''t argue with her. Shizuka had an energy shield, which meant she''d be fine¡­ as long as no one gave her anything that could explode. Descending downstairs, Alex and the girls were among the first to arrive at the gathering point. Lehm and his group were already standing next to the table, fully equipped and ready to move out. Upon seeing Alex and his team, the guys smirked ¡ª this time, they had clearly beaten the crowd favorites. Alex simply rolled his eyes in response, set the cases on the table, and then hugged Rebecca, waiting with the others for the rest to arrive. Next came Kota and his girls, followed by Takashi with his new love interest. Alex raised an eyebrow, noticing how confidently Takashi was showing off their relationship. He smirked at him, which made the young man noticeably embarrassed, but he stayed silent and just stood next to Kota. A little later, Johna came down, slightly out of breath ¡ª he had clearly hurried to catch up with the others. Gradually, the other raid teams began to arrive, and the area designated as the transport bay quickly filled with people. Even Balalaika and Chang showed up with their fighters, including Revy and Dutch. "Wow, we''ve really become a lot," Alex smirked, looking at the gathered crowd. "Don''t even mention it," Kota replied. "We used to have just a couple of raid teams, and now look ¡ª we have a whole army." "I see, and your people are planning to join us," Alex remarked, addressing the leaders. "That''s right, Sasha," Balalaika said, her cigarette hanging from her lips. "We''re not used to freeloading, so consider this our way of thanking you." "Right," Chang added with a smirk. "You took us in, and we''ll repay you with action." "Good. But, if I understand correctly, you won''t be going yourselves? Who will lead your teams?" Balalaika pointed to her loyal assistant, Boris, while Chang pointed to Biu Yuyun. Alex also noticed Shenhua, who was casually twirling a kukri in her hand with a wild grin. He raised an eyebrow but decided not to interfere ¡ª everyone had their own methods. "Since you''ve chosen your leaders, it''s time to issue them their gear. Let''s start with this," Alex said, placing two holographic devices on the table. "Are these the things each leader gets?" Chang asked, picking one up. "Yes. These are multifunctional devices. They include a map with raid points marked, data on undead that I''ve collected, an integrated scanner, and other useful functions. Then ¡ª communicators. The red mark is for the leaders. Next ¡ª flamethrowers, for clearing nests. And finally ¡ª reconnaissance drones. I think that''s everything." Boris and Biu Yuyun took the leader communicators and started handing out the rest to their fighters. Alex reminded them that flamethrowers were dangerous, and they had to be handled with extreme caution. One flamethrower per group, and it was strictly for clearing nests. After that, Alex carefully explained to the newcomers how to use the holographic devices to avoid any misunderstandings. While he explained, the others checked their gear, making sure everything was ready. "Alright, we''re done with this. Moving on to the briefing," Alex said when he was sure everyone understood. "So, what are we looking for in this city, kid?" Lehm asked, leaning on the table. "Everything is already marked on the maps, and the lists have been sent to the leaders. Our task is to gather as many tools and building materials as possible before we head to Alaska. You''ve probably heard that a huge horde is moving through China, and while the city seems safe ¡ª don''t relax too soon. There could be wandering undead and other creatures around here." Alex scanned the group before continuing: "For the newbies ¡ª a quick set of rules. First: no one acts alone. Second: stay away from dark places ¡ª they might be nests for mutants and zombies. Third: be extremely cautious with survivors. The longer they survive, the more dangerous they become. And lastly, if you want to scout an area off the map, make sure to notify us on the common channel. We need to know where to look for you if something goes wrong." He paused to make sure everyone was listening attentively. "Any questions?" "I have a question, sir," Boris''s voice came from the back. "Go ahead, Boris." "If we encounter a large mutant, like the ones we''ve seen... or someone like that guy, Diego, who mutated ¡ª what should we do?" "That''s simple," Alex replied with a smirk. "Run. And call me. No joke. You''ll have to run until I get there. Like with Itami''s group ¡ª they were chased by a mutant that bullets hardly affected. They had to run all over the mall until I showed up." "That''s true," Shino interrupted, sounding irritated. "We used almost all our ammo on him. We shot him, burned him ¡ª he just kept coming after us like a Terminator." Shino continued grumbling, recalling that story, and wouldn''t stop complaining about how many laps they had to make through the mall, running from that strange zombie. Alex smirked and clapped his hands, trying to stop her whining. But Shino just shot him an offended glance. When no one else asked questions, Alex announced: "Alright, get ready to move out. We''ll be at the port in less than five minutes ¡ª it''s time to take the transport." The girls kissed him before leaving and headed for their vehicles. Alex, thinking he was going alone, inwardly rejoiced ¡ª it would make some tasks easier. However, as soon as he sat on the motorcycle, Rory appeared next to him. Without saying a word, she sat in front of him, leaning her back against him. "Heh heh heh, I''m with you. Thought you could slip away alone?" she smirked, as if she knew his thoughts. "And is there still space for one more?" Revy''s voice came from behind as she approached the motorcycle. Alex looked at Rory in surprise, then at Revy. Rory was understandable ¡ª she was who she was, and she already knew about his ability to pull things out of thin air. But Revy? He knew how she felt about strangers and how hard it was for her to trust anyone. However, he didn''t feel like delving into her motives right now ¡ª he just nodded. He took Rory''s halberd so she could sit more comfortably, and at that moment, Revy sat behind him. "Why did you decide to ride with me?" Alex asked, still puzzled. "No particular reason. Dutch went with the others, Benny hasn''t left the computer. And of everyone here, I know you and your girls the best," she replied calmly, as if it were the most obvious decision. "You could''ve gone with the girls. Would''ve been easier, no?" he asked. "They didn''t have space. And what''s her name... Ah, right, Rebecca. She said I could ride with you," Revy said with a slight smirk. Alex sighed heavily and glanced at the Humvee where Rebecca was sitting. She just grinned, winked, and blew him an air kiss. At that moment, Alex realized: all his plans to sneakily start pulling materials out of his inventory were shot down. With Rory, it would''ve been simpler; she had already seen him pull things out of thin air. But Revy... With her, such tricks wouldn''t work ¡ª it would start a barrage of questions. Lighting a cigarette, Alex, along with Rory and Revy, waited for the aircraft carrier to arrive at the port and for the gangway to be lowered. "Revy, can you grab my phone from my pocket and put it on the dashboard? You see, my hands are tied up," he said, holding the cigarette in one hand and the halberd in the other. "Is this your way of flirting?" Revy squinted, raising an eyebrow. "Seriously? Do I look like the type who would use such cheap tricks? Just get the phone. There''s nothing on it that could bother you," he said, rolling his eyes. "I''m just checking. No need to roll your eyes. You''d be surprised how many guys tried to pull that trick with me," Revy said as she reached into his pocket and pulled out the phone. "And what did you do to them?" Rory couldn''t help but ask. "Well... after that, they didn''t have anything left in their pockets," Revy grinned predatorily. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex understood perfectly what she meant. He even felt a bit sorry for those poor bastards who tried to flirt with her. Some lost their "third leg," others lost all the contents of their pockets. Revy knew how to be ruthless when someone became her target. Rory, catching the gist of the hint, also grinned predatorily. She knew what it was like to kill those who tried to take advantage of her body. Over her long life, there had been quite a bit of blood on her hands. Revy, without hesitation, leaned on Alex, connected his phone to the motorcycle''s dashboard, and then, without ceremony, reached into his pocket again, took out a pack of cigarettes, lit one, and carelessly shoved the pack back into his pocket. When the aircraft carrier arrived at the port, the gangway was lowered, and everyone began to leave. Alex started the engine and was the last to drive out. Leaving the port, he headed to the farthest part of the city ¡ª the place where, according to his calculations, he could find the necessary supplies. With one hand on the motorcycle''s handlebars and the other holding Rory''s halberd, Alex entertained himself by using it as a baseball bat, sending zombies flying. Rory watched the scene with amusement, smiling as Alex turned the halberd into a mass zombie-slaying weapon. "Can you stop playing baseball already? This is the fifth ''home run,''" Revy grumbled in annoyance. "I''m having fun. Don''t bother me," Alex replied, knocking another zombie away that had lunged at the motorcycle. "Idiot," Revy muttered irritably. Alex just smirked and accelerated. He wanted to finish with this city as quickly as possible and get to his business ¡ª including preparing the "surprise" for the Minister of the Monoliths and Davoth. When they reached the right store, Alex turned into the back parking lot and stopped. Rory was the first to jump off the motorcycle, take the halberd, and shake off the zombie blood. Alex and Revy followed her. He began scanning the area for a semi-trailer ¡ª ideally, it could be loaded with supplies and hauled back to the port. Even a large container would work, but in any case, they would need a rope. Finally, he found a semi-trailer. Walking up to it with the girls, Alex opened the doors and inspected the contents. Inside were plenty of construction materials. "I think we''re lucky. No need to search for anything else," Revy said with a grin. "Not quite. We still need insulation and tools," Alex shook his head. "As you say. You''re the expert here. I came for fire support, not to play the porter," Revy scoffed, shrugging. "So did I. I''m a fragile girl ¡ª heavy lifting isn''t for me," Rory added with an innocent expression. "Say that to someone who will believe it. Your halberd weighs as much as a Humvee, and you''re still complaining about heavy lifting?" Alex rolled his eyes. "I''m telling you, I''m weak. I''m not a gorilla," Rory smirked, squinting. Alex sighed heavily, not wanting to argue. Meanwhile, Revy became curious about the weight of the halberd and wanted to test it herself. When Rory handed the weapon over, Alex quickly stepped in to prevent her from hurting her hands. He placed the halberd on the ground, and Revy tried to lift it, but was unsuccessful. Only then did she realize how strong Rory was, despite her youthful appearance. Not wasting any more time on entertainment, Alex lifted the semi-trailer and dragged it to the ramp to make the loading easier. "You two are walking monsters... Where do you even get all that strength from?" Revy asked, shaking her head. "Who knows. Magic and divine blessings work wonders," Alex replied with a carefree tone. "Yeah, and I''m the Virgin Mary and an angel in the flesh," Revy muttered sarcastically. "You''re far from the Virgin Mary... but as for the angel part ¡ª maybe," Alex replied lazily. "Are you trying to hit on me again? Aren''t your own girls enough for you?" Revy shot him a cold glance. "Ah, I would give you a historical lecture, but you''d get angry again. So, consider me hitting on you," Alex shrugged, not wanting to argue. Revy didn''t understand exactly what he meant or why he so easily admitted his "intentions." Meanwhile, Rory was cheerfully laughing, watching their exchange. Dragging the semi-trailer to the ramp, Alex wrapped his arms around both girls'' waists, jumped, and with a single leap, landed on the platform. Before Revy could protest, he released her and headed for the warehouse. He needed to find insulation, tools, and a reliable rope to drag everything back to the port. Entering the warehouse, Alex thought with frustration that he should have brought his three little assistants with him. Things would have gone much faster with them. Scanning the room, he spotted a forklift that could be used for transporting heavy loads. "Revy, can you drive that thing?" he asked, nodding towards the machine. "Basically, yes. I don''t think it''s much different from anything else that runs on four wheels," Revy shrugged. "Great. Then it''s on you. I''ll go look for the materials and bring them down. You figure out the controls." "You need a key!" she shouted after him. "Look in the supply room or wherever it usually is!" Alex called back as he walked toward the empty part of the warehouse. Revy snorted, muttering something under her breath, and went off in search of the keys. Meanwhile, Rory, like any other foreigner, curiously examined the shelves of tools and building materials. She looked like a country girl who had just arrived in a big city. Alex reached a secluded spot, and after making sure no one was watching, especially Revy, he pulled the necessary materials out of his inventory. Everything that was missing, he created with magic. He made sure to do it in a way that it looked like the things had always been there, so no one would suspect anything. Soon, Revy found the keys, started the forklift, and headed towards Alex. The loading began: she brought the materials while Alex and Rory carried some by hand. Everything was going quickly and smoothly. When the work was almost done, Alex and Rory suddenly froze, as if on command, staring at one point. "Huh... Looks like we have guests," Alex whispered, not taking his eyes off the spot. "Did you feel that... disgusting presence too?" Rory whispered, narrowing her eyes slightly. Alex nodded. The creature approaching them wasn''t even trying to hide its presence ¡ª on the contrary, it was charging toward them with terrifying speed. Revy looked at both of them in confusion, feeling the growing sense of unease. "What are you two talking about? What guests? What did you feel? Can you stop talking in riddles and just say it plainly?!" she snapped. "Remember that psycho who showed up in Roanapur? Well, another one of those bastards is charging toward us," Alex explained calmly. "Well, now we''re getting somewhere! Instead of ''I felt this,'' ''I felt that,'' just say that some demon-like freak is coming at us, and that''s it," Revy snapped, losing her patience completely. Alex smirked, pulled out a cigarette, and lit it. In that instant, the air was pierced by a sharp sound wave, and everything happened in an instant. Revy didn''t even have time to understand what was happening ¡ª right before her eyes, the opponent''s fist, which could have decapitated her, froze mid-air, only because Alex had intercepted it at the last second. "How rude to attack a lady¡­ Didn''t your mom teach you that you shouldn''t hit girls?" Alex said in an icy tone, squeezing the attacker''s wrist with such force that he almost dropped to his knees. Alex applied a little pressure to the opponent''s arm, and with a sickening crunch, it was crushed into bloody pulp, splattering red droplets in all directions. The attacker snarled, ripped his mangled limb away, and jumped back. In that moment, a new arm began to grow where the severed one had been, flesh rapidly regenerating before their eyes. Now, Alex, Rory, and Revy could properly see their enemy. His face was concealed by a shaman-like mask, and he was dressed in traditional clothing typical of the Indonesian people. Alex instantly recognized him. It was Silkvat Jenazad ¡ª yet another idiot from the "United Shadow of Nine Fists" group. Alex sighed heavily. It was beginning to seem like the idiots from this group liked to pop up one by one, like clockwork. "Well, well... Silkvat Jenazad himself. I thought you''d been long dead. Although, judging by the fact that you''re the third from your gang I''ve run into, it looks like you''ve become obedient dogs of the same creature. How sweet that you came to me yourself. I''ll be happy to finish you off," Alex said with a lazy, almost cheerful smile. "As they said¡­ You''re strong. Even after I gained this power, you were still able to stop my strike. Interesting¡­ very interesting. Now I understand why he''s interested in you, false savior," Jenazad rasped. "And again, that old record about the ''false savior.'' Is there a creativity crisis over there, or what?" Alex raised an eyebrow lazily. He stood in front of Rory and Revy, shielding them with his body. Alex knew that guys like Jenazad would stop at nothing. They would even attack those not involved in the fight just to gain an advantage. This type had already killed his own disciples if they disappointed him ¡ª so what about outsiders? Revy, frowning, drew her pistols, but Rory shook her head, signaling that it wasn''t worth intervening. Revy grimaced in dissatisfaction but didn''t hide her weapons. "Isn''t this a beautiful war? Death, blood, screams of despair... This is how it should be! War should roar across the world!" Jenazad growled with hoarse excitement. "I don''t know what they promised you, but your skull clearly can''t grasp the scale of the shit that''s really going on. Call it war if you want ¡ª but you''re just a dog. Judging by your eyes, your brain''s been washed a long time ago. And if you''ve become his dog ¡ª you''ll die like one," Alex said, cracking his neck. "We''ll see, false savior. Diego was a clown, a showman. I''m the son of war. I was raised in it, I breathe it," Jenazad said, leaning forward slightly. "Well, well, little warrior. Go ahead, attack. You''ll see the difference between us as clearly as Diego did," Alex replied with a slight nod. Jenazad suddenly threw his head back, and Alex immediately tensed. He noticed energy gathering in the enemy''s throat. The sound. This idiot was planning to attack with a soundwave. And he wasn''t wrong ¡ª the next moment, Jenazad let out a powerful scream, and a shockwave of sound rippled through the warehouse. It charged straight toward Alex and the girls. But at the same instant, a snap of fingers rang out. A counter-wave of energy spread from Alex in all directions, easily cutting through Jenazad''s sound attack and reflecting it back. The enemy was hit with the same force he''d intended, crashing backward with a roar. His mask was cracked. It all happened so quickly that Revy stood frozen in shock. She just stared at Alex, who stood there with a cigarette in his mouth, unable to believe he had reflected such a powerful attack with nothing more than a snap of his fingers. Her mouth hung open, and one word echoed in her mind ¡ª incredible. "Is that all? A snap of my fingers and you''re already flying, bleeding like a fountain. Must be a blow to your pride, huh?" Alex said lazily with a smirk. "This... is just the beginning," Jenazad rasped as his mask finally cracked and fell apart. Alex and the girls could finally see Jenazad''s face. Alex was slightly surprised ¡ª he remembered Jenazad looking quite ordinary, but now his features had been distorted beyond recognition, turning into something demonic. "Looks like he went through demonification way faster than Diego¡­" Alex thought to himself. It was the only logical explanation for the changes that had occurred. Jenazad''s body quickly healed ¡ª all his wounds closed, and he vanished from his spot, leaving behind broken asphalt and the sound of the dissipating shockwave. In the next second, he was already next to Alex, delivering a crushing kick. Alex sharply pushed him back, then sent him flying with a punch to the chest. Jenazad''s ribcage buckled under the force of the blow, and blood poured from his mouth. However, a wide, disturbingly insane smile spread across his face ¡ª he was clearly enjoying what was happening. Alex waved at him, beckoning: "Let''s go again." Jenazad''s smile grew even wider, further distorting his already terrifying, demonic face. Alex shook his head and raised his hand. A fiery trail followed his movement, forming a blazing circle in the air that resembled the sun. At that moment, Jenazad disappeared again. He moved so fast that he repeatedly broke the sound barrier. The air blows and vibrations destroyed everything in his path as he flashed by. Appearing in front of Alex, he struck with all his might. His limb crossed the sound barrier several times ¡ª the force could have leveled a building. But Alex calmly deflected the blow to the side. The released energy sped past him, destroying everything behind. "Crimson Moon," Alex said calmly, slamming his palm into Jenazad''s chest. The moment they made contact, Jenazad felt foreign energy invade his body. Alex slowly applied pressure, pushing his palm deeper until he reached his heart. In the next second, Jenazad''s body was completely destroyed ¡ª torn apart from the inside and consumed by flames. Nothing remained of him, as everything burned in the intense heat of the strike. Alex wiped his hand and turned to the girls. "Well, that''s that," he said lazily, as if he had just finished his morning jog. "That was... way too fast," Revy exhaled, staring in shock at the place where Jenazad had just been standing a second ago. "If it weren''t for the explosions, destruction, and flashes, I would''ve thought nothing happened." "Get used to it," Alex replied, lighting a cigarette. "Now we can head back." "I thought you''d mess with him a bit before finishing him off," Rory said with a predatory smile. "What''s the point? He was already an idiot. Died like a dog. Life already punished him, now his soul will suffer. He was cursed," Alex shrugged. Rory silently nodded. She understood what he meant. The power Jenazad had gained in exchange for his soul wasn''t a gift ¡ª it was a sentence. He was destined for eternal suffering. Alex glanced over at Revy. Luckily, she hadn''t heard the last part, or he would''ve had to waste time explaining again and answering a flood of questions. He jumped down from the ramp and began securing the rope, connecting the trailer to the motorcycle. Everything went quickly ¡ª in a couple of minutes, they were ready to head back to the port. Rory and Revy took their seats, and the engine roared to life, awakening in the darkness. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 291 - 291: How to Save the Villain and the Big Gun Meanwhile, while Alex and his companions were dealing with yet another idiot who, drunk on newfound power, fancied himself a god of war and believed he was now invincible, another group ¡ª Kota and his crew ¡ª were on their way to the next point on the map to gather the necessary tools. Unfortunately, the first store they had planned to visit had completely burned down, so they had to head to another one. Kota, wearing his usual lazy expression, was driving the Humvee with one arm hanging out the window. In the passenger seat beside him sat Takashi, still wearing his favorite "Martinez" jacket ¡ª the same one he stubbornly wore every single day. On the roof, peeking through the hatch, was Jonah, weapon at the ready, scanning the surroundings for any zombies or mutants that might jump down from above. In the back seats sat the girls of Kota and Takashi, while Jonah remained the only lone wolf in the group. "What''s with your face, Takashi?" Kota asked lazily, eyes still on the road. "Fell back into your emo dumbass mode again?" "Screw you, fatass," Takashi snapped back. "So you''re not denying the emo part," Takashi''s girlfriend giggled from the back seat. Takashi gave her an annoyed look, but she just stuck out her tongue with a smirk. He couldn''t help but chuckle in response, and, turning to Kota, gave him a light punch on the shoulder for his "sense of humor." Ever since Takashi had briefly explained the reason behind his weird behavior, things between him and the others had slowly started to improve. After all, before the zombie apocalypse started, he never would''ve imagined that he was a reincarnated soul. If someone had told him that before, he probably would''ve thought they were insane and run as far away as possible. "Maybe his face got all twisted thinking about how his new ''dad'' is gonna mess with him now," Jonah suddenly chimed in, ducking back into the vehicle. "I told you not to call him that..." Takashi muttered with a grimace. "Oh come on," Kota shrugged. "Alex is basically your stepdad now. Nothing you can do about it. Though honestly, man, who else is lucky enough to have so many ''moms''¡ªeven if a bunch of them used to be our classmates?" Takashi''s eye twitched. Even though Alex explained that his age wasn''t fixed and he could make himself look like a teenager, he still looked like a typical eighteen-year-old. The worst part? First, it was his mother from his past life ¡ª Gloria ¡ª who started dating Alex, and now his current life''s mom had also become one of Alex''s wives. Fate clearly had a twisted sense of humor, forever branding him as the stepson of that damn guy. "But there are upsides, you know," said Yuki, Takashi''s girlfriend, with a gentle smile. "Where else would you find such a strong and reliable ''father figure''? I mean... he mostly spoils your mom, sure. But still, he treats you way better than most others." "Yuki, don''t start..." Takashi grumbled, frowning. "If we ranked by importance, I''m dead last. First come his girls, then Alice and those three weird creatures, then the girls he might like someday, and then maybe me." "Aww, not enough fatherly love for you?" Kota smirked. "Want me to ask Alex to give you a hug?" "Screw off, fatass! You were just jealous of my jacket and my weapon," Takashi huffed. "That''s totally different!" Kota waved him off with a laugh. "And honestly, if I were a girl, I''d probably be into Alex too. I mean, he''s like a walking manga protagonist ¡ª weapon master, tech wizard, and basically a living box of miracles." Everyone nodded in agreement with Kota''s words. Since the very beginning of the zombie apocalypse, Alex had proven time and time again that he really was a walking box of miracles. Every new situation revealed something incredible about him¡ªbe it mind-blowing weapons, knowledge, or technologies clearly far beyond this era. Just remembering GIR and MIMI¡ªtwo robots capable of doing practically anything¡ªwas enough. Takashi glanced at the others and shook his head slightly. If only they knew who he really was¡­ The memories surfaced on their own¡ªespecially that moment when Kota, during their first meeting, had jokingly called Alex the "Demon King." Alex had just laughed and brushed it off as a tech trick. But once Takashi fully regained the memories of his past life as David, he realized just how serious it was¡­ and how truly powerful Alex was. The vehicle rolled down the road, and the conversation inside kept going. The topics jumped from one to another, though most of the time they focused on the route to Alaska and the so-called "safe place," where hope might still remain. "Kota, Kota! Stop!" Jonah suddenly screamed, banging his fists on the roof of the Humvee. Kota reacted instantly. He slammed on the brakes, bringing the vehicle to a sudden stop. The jolt nearly threw everyone out of their seats. As they looked up, they saw a strange man standing in the middle of the road. He looked about forty. A scruffy beard, slightly crazed eyes with an eerily calm expression. His clothes looked like a hobo''s rags, and he held a bottle of murky liquid in one hand¡ªpossibly homemade alcohol. "Hey, old man! Even during the apocalypse, there''s no need to throw yourself under a car!" Kota yelled, leaning out the window. The man just smirked and took a sip. Before anyone could even blink, he vanished¡­ and the next second, he was standing right in front of the Humvee. A tense silence fell inside the vehicle. Everyone instantly grabbed their weapons and aimed them at the stranger. "Hahaha! You should''ve seen your faces. Like you saw a ghost. I was starting to think you kids finally grew a pair, driving around this dead city making so much noise," he laughed mockingly, his eyes glinting. "What do you want?" Jonah asked calmly, though his voice was cold, the barrel of his gun aimed squarely at the man''s head. "I want the one who brought you here," the man said with a smirk. Everyone immediately understood who they were dealing with. Another member of the "United Shadow of the Nine Fists"¡ªthose who had betrayed humanity and become something¡­ else. They''d obtained power far beyond human understanding. And everyone here knew: in a direct fight, they didn''t stand a chance. Kota didn''t waste a second. Slamming the gear into reverse, he floored the pedal. The Humvee screeched as it sped backward. A sharp turn, then full throttle again. The engine roared as the vehicle tried to flee from the mysterious threat. Jonah, still sticking out from the hatch, kept his aim steady. The man didn''t move, still smirking. Jonah blinked¡ªand in that instant, the man was already standing on the roof of the Humvee, face to face with him. Jonah immediately tried to pull the trigger, but the man was faster. His hand grabbed the rifle barrel, trying to rip it away. But Jonah wasn''t some rookie. Like the rest of the "lucky ones," he''d gone through hellish training under Alex. The strength he''d gained allowed him to hold on. The man raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Ho! You''ve got strong arms, kid. But don''t move too much. If I wanted to kill you, you''d already be in pieces. Now¡­ take me to the false savior," he said, letting go of the barrel. Jonah frowned, lowered his hand into the cabin, and gestured to the others that they had an unwanted guest on the roof. Kota and Takashi muttered quietly, fully aware that this strange guy would have found them no matter what. Exchanging glances, they wordlessly made a mutual decision¡ªto head back to the port. After all, there were people there who, if necessary, could handle this stranger without Alex''s help. Kota slammed the gas pedal, and the Humvee jerked forward, turning around and heading back. Jonah still didn''t take his eyes off the mysterious man, keeping his weapon ready, but the man didn''t seem to notice him. He casually continued sipping alcohol from the bottle, as if he were sitting on a park bench rather than on top of a speeding armored vehicle. Meanwhile, at the port, Hayato, Kensei, Miss Ma, Sasaki, Akisame, and Apachai were on guard duty, watching the perimeter while the other groups were busy searching for supplies. Ken and Ryu joined them voluntarily, eager to help instead of loitering around. After their recent sparring with Alex, where they had suffered defeat, their respect for him had only grown, and now they didn''t want to appear lazy. Not like some of the inhabitants of the aircraft carrier¡ªKasper and Nathan Drake, whose names had become synonymous with laziness. These two always found a million excuses not to do anything, and no one argued with them anymore to avoid listening to another batch of absurd justifications. On the aircraft carrier''s deck stood Brunhilda, pretending to observe the situation, though in reality, she just didn''t want to hear how GIR, MIMI, and Stitch were recruiting people into a cult of fanatics worshiping the Emperor. Suddenly, she noticed the approaching Humvee and immediately frowned. The vehicle emitted the same disgusting energy she had felt when Diego began transforming into a demon. The martial arts masters also sensed something was wrong. Their gazes simultaneously turned toward the road where the Humvee was speeding, with a man sitting on its roof. As soon as Kensei saw the man''s face, his features contorted with anger. He recognized him. Miss Ma and her sons recognized him too. They all knew who he was. Powerful energy began to pour out of Kensei''s body, so intense that even his friends were taken aback. Usually carefree and lustful, Kensei now looked like an enraged tiger, ready to tear his enemy apart. The most perceptive of those present immediately understood: there was a shared past between Kensei and this man. And judging by Kensei''s reaction, it was far from a pleasant one. Meanwhile, the Humvee stopped. The man, as if oblivious to everything around him, easily jumped off the roof and, without even glancing at the others, took another sip from his bottle. His carefree behavior only intensified the anxiety in the hearts of the onlookers. "Sogetsu!" Kensei shouted, charging forward in that instant. He was before the stranger in an instant. A swift exchange of blows took place between them¡ªbut Kensei lost. He was knocked back, falling to the ground with blood on his lips, clutching his chest but not taking his furious gaze off his enemy. Miss Ma immediately ran over to hold her husband back from launching another attack. The others frowned and began preparing for battle. Meanwhile, Sogetsu calmly took another sip, then glanced over the crowd before settling his gaze back on Kensei. "Long time no see, little brother. You''re still as¡­ weak as ever," he said with a smirk, particularly emphasizing the last word. When Sogetsu''s words were spoken, all eyes turned to Kensei. Few knew that he even had a brother. Thanks to Alex''s memories, Brunhilda immediately recognized the man. She elegantly jumped down from the upper deck, landing while gripping her spear. Aside from her, only a few people at this place could fight Sogetsu¡ªthose who had absorbed the disgusting Argent-energy and were already on the verge of fully becoming demons. Brunhilda knew that in another reality, Sogetsu had not been such a bad person¡­ but this world was different. Here, timelines crossed, and fates from different universes collided. Who he had been there didn''t guarantee he remained the same here. "How dare you return, Sogetsu¡­ And after you absorbed that disgusting power," Kensei rasped, wiping the blood from his lips. "Oh, so you can all feel it," Sogetsu said with a slight smirk. "I admit, this energy¡­ is repulsive. But within it¡ªthere''s power. It''s opened up horizons to me that you, little brother, could never have dreamed of." Kensei clenched his fists, gritting his teeth. His older brother¡­ the one he had once searched for with hope in his heart, had become a monster. He couldn''t believe their long-awaited reunion had turned out like this. In the past, he hadn''t been able to stop his brother¡ªbut now, he was ready to do anything, even sacrifice himself. However, Miss Ma held him firmly, preventing him from charging forward. And she wasn''t alone¡ªBrunhilda also blocked his path, holding her spear out in front of him. "You didn''t come here to talk about the past. Speak¡ªwhat are you doing here?" she asked coldly, staring intently at Sogetsu. "You''re mistaken, girl," he sneered. "I actually came to deliver a message¡­ to the one they call the ''False Savior'' here. Whoever that is." "What message?" Brunhilda asked, frowning. "Who knows?" he lazily drawled. "If he shows up, I''ll pass it on. If he doesn''t¡­ well, one of my companions has already gone to him. I hope he''s not too impatient." Brunhilda tensed up internally and immediately reestablished her spiritual connection with Alex. She saw that Alex, Rory, and Revy had already met that very "companion." She had no doubt Alex would handle it. What intrigued her more was who this mysterious companion mentioned by Sogetsu was. Meanwhile, Sogetsu calmly sat on the ground and leaned against the Humvee, as if everything happening around him didn''t concern him at all. "Since we''re waiting anyway... maybe you have something to drink? My throat could use some wetting," he said impudently, as if he were visiting old friends. "Aren''t you worried about your companion, acting so carelessly?" Brunhilda asked, narrowing her eyes. "If he dies¡ªwell, that means he was weak. I don''t care about him. I''m just here as a courier," Sogetsu lazily replied, closing his eyes. Brunhilda frowned but didn''t respond. She turned to Miss Ma and quietly asked her to take Kensei to the medical bay. Miss Ma simply nodded and, with the help of her sons, led her husband away before he could act out. Even as he left, Kensei didn''t take his eyes off his brother. And Sogetsu, as if to provoke him, continued to ignore all the gazes directed at him. Brunhilda looked up at the spot where Yuriko, Balalaika, and Namiyo stood. She gave a small nod, and that was enough. Yuriko immediately understood¡ªit was time to call GIR, MIMI, and Stitch. A few minutes later, the trio appeared, fully armed. They looked like little walking catastrophes¡ªjust under a meter tall, but their eyes burned with a fire capable of burning the world. Sogetsu opened his eyes and stared at them in surprise. Despite his power and new abilities, he felt a genuine threat¡ªa real one. This puzzled him¡­ but he still didn''t move. Meanwhile, Brunhilda reestablished her spiritual connection with Alex. She was about to warn him¡ªabout the guest, the message... and the fact that yet another idiot from the idiot group had appeared. Alex received Brunhilda''s message at the moment when he, along with Rory and Revy, was securing the semi-trailer to the motorcycle. They were just about to head back to the port. Hearing about the guest, Alex tensed up¡ªthe name Sogetsu was familiar to him. Through the spiritual link, Brunhilda passed on who had arrived, and Alex was surprised. Not only by Sogetsu''s appearance but by the fact that he hadn''t attacked, despite having received power from Davoth. Even if the power wasn''t transferred directly, the fact of its origin spoke volumes. And yet, Sogetsu hadn''t attacked... except for the skirmish with Kensei. Alex decided not to show any special interest, acting as if they were simply returning from a mission. Sitting behind the wheel, he nodded to Rory and Revy, and the motorcycle roared off toward the port. Along the way, he pondered¡ªwas it possible to save Sogetsu? Perhaps, deep down, a spark of humanity still smoldered within him. But if not¡ªAlex was ready to kill him, even if he was Kensei''s brother. When they arrived at the port, a crowd was already visible from a distance near the aircraft carrier. All eyes were focused on the man, lazily sitting next to the Humvee as though nothing was happening. As soon as Alex and the girls got closer, Sogetsu opened his eyes and met his gaze. In that look, there was something... a struggle? Doubt? Alex squinted, staring at Sogetsu''s face. The motorcycle stopped, and the trio stepped off. "Another idiot come to die?" Revy smirked, pulling her gun out of its holster. "Not sure yet. But stay away from him," Alex replied, stepping in front of her. "The one who attacked us and this guy¡ª they''re from the same group." Revy looked at his back. He had stepped in front of her again, protecting her. That feeling... of being protected. It was something new to her, unfamiliar. All her life, she could only rely on herself. And now¡ªsomeone stood in front of her, taking the hit for her. Alex held Yamato in one hand and stopped in front of Sogetsu, who slowly got up from the ground. His body was undergoing changes from within¡ªAlex could feel it. And these changes led to only one thing: transformation into a demon. Sogetsu''s soul would soon be cursed. "I didn''t expect to see you, Sogetsu Ma," Alex said, crossing his arms over his chest. "So you''re the ''False Savior''?" Sogetsu chuckled. "Funny. If you stood just a little further, I wouldn''t have even felt you. Even with the power I have now¡ªyou''re like emptiness," Sogetsu smirked, inspecting Alex from head to toe. "Then how did your buddy find me? I thought you all ''felt'' me, judging by how you pop up like cockroaches," Alex raised an eyebrow and grinned. "Since you''re here, I guess Jenazad is dead. Heh... not surprised. How he found you¡ªI have no idea. If I knew, I wouldn''t have waited for you here," Sogetsu shrugged lazily. Alex thought for a moment. What message did Sogetsu want to deliver? There were a few typical options: "Kneel and serve," "Accept great power," or "Die along with those you protect." Same old. These pathetic messages aimed at blind fanatics. Alex mentally rolled his eyes. Since Davoth had started acting, it meant he considered Alex a threat. But Alex was more concerned about something else¡ªwhy hadn''t the Minister of Monoliths appeared yet? So far, only Davoth''s dogs had emerged from the shadows. If Davoth was a tyrant, crushing everyone under his heel, the Minister was a chess player, a hidden strategist who loved pulling the strings from the dark. It was he who had set up the Red Markers around the world, whose activation would lead to the Convergence¡ªa process where the planet would turn into biomass, becoming a lifeless moon-eye of flesh. Realizing this, Alex couldn''t help but acknowledge the Minister''s brilliance: he was using Davoth''s army as fuel to start his grand game. Alex returned his gaze to Sogetsu. "Well, since you don''t care that Jenazad is dead, let''s get to the point. Why were you looking for me?" he asked calmly. "I''m just delivering a message," Sogetsu replied, looking straight into Alex''s eyes. "Kneel, False Savior, and serve. Or die. Along with everyone you hold dear." Alex slowly exhaled. "Do they, like, write these by a template? Seriously... No creativity, no flair. Is it really that hard to come up with a tempting offer? Like, ''Join me, and I''ll give you half the world''? Even third-rate demon kings know how to steal a Hero. And you come up with that pathetic ''kneel or die''..." Alex snorted and shook his head. "With offers like that, you''ll never win anyone over to your side, unless it''s some pathetic idiot with a brain like a stone in the road." Alex launched into a full tirade about how to make proper offers to win someone over to your side. His voice was full of indignation and sarcasm, as though he were giving a lecture on diplomacy to losers. Brunhilde sighed tiredly and started massaging her temples, completely uninterested in hearing Alex''s philosophical speech again. Rory, standing behind, could barely hold back her laughter, covering her mouth with her hand. Revi, on the other hand, only became more convinced that Alex was a complete weirdo. After all, only a madman would explain to the enemy how to make a tempting offer to steal people to their side. On the aircraft carrier''s deck, Yuriko and Namiyo clearly heard Alex''s words and laughed ¡ª it was all in the spirit of this lunatic. Even Balalaika, with a thin cigar in her teeth, smirked; she had long figured out who Alex was. Kota, standing among the martial arts masters, crossed his arms over his chest and nodded approvingly, as if agreeing with every point. Takashi shook his head, silently reminding himself that Alex was the Demon King himself, but he preferred not to voice it aloud. Hayato, Sasaki, Akisame, Ryu, and Ken also couldn''t hold back ¡ª a slight smirk appeared on their faces as they watched the scene. But the one most thrown off was Sogetsu himself: he stared at Alex, not understanding why he had launched into such a tirade. Honestly, he was beginning to regret even coming. "I hope you got all that," Alex said, taking a deep breath after his long speech. "Your ''kneel or die'' routine is so last season." "I have no idea why you''re saying all this to me. I came to deliver a message, not listen to lectures on convincing enemies," Sogetsu replied, irritated. "Oh, right. Then my answer is no," Alex shrugged. "That''s your choice," Sogetsu said calmly, looking at him. "Let me simplify things. First option: you attack, I break your face, and you die. Second: I try to save you, and you live. Stop being a chained dog. Now that, I understand ¡ª a deal," Alex added with a smirk, shaking his finger. "You think you can help me? You''re either an idiot or you''ve gotten too arrogant," Sogetsu coldly retorted. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We''ll find out soon enough. Make your choice. Because you''ll leave here either in one piece or in a bag. Even if you''re Kensay''s brother, I won''t hesitate to kill you," Alex said, lifting his thumb slightly to the hilt of Yamato. "Well, let''s see why they call you the false savior," Sogetsu smirked. Alex raised an eyebrow, looking at the one who had chosen to fight. He was still hesitating: whether to try to save Sogetsu or just finish him off. But before he could make a decision, Sogetsu had already attacked. In an instant, Sogetsu appeared right in front of Alex, raising his arm for a strike to the head. However, the fist passed through a residual image. The real Alex had vanished. At that very moment, a snap echoed behind Sogetsu ¡ª and his body was covered with numerous cuts, from which blood began to seep. "Do you want to continue? Or shall we stop here? My advice ¡ª don''t bother, you won''t win," Alex said in a calm tone, holding Yamato in his hand. "Now this is interesting... I didn''t even notice when you wounded me. And so many times..." Sogetsu laughed. "You''re just wasting my time," Alex replied calmly, running a hand through his hair, pushing it back. Sogetsu grimaced and charged again. He poured all his strength and fury into each strike, but only hit the residual images. The wounds multiplied, his body bled, but he didn''t stop. His strikes became faster, more precise, but still, they missed their mark. The martial arts masters watched intently and with concentration. Even they couldn''t understand how Alex was dodging. For everyone else, everything was happening too quickly ¡ª the spectators couldn''t keep up with the movements. And then ¡ª Sogetsu stopped. He dropped to his knees, blood dripping onto the concrete. His body was slashed, and Alex stood nearby, still not having drawn his sword from its sheath. "Who... who are you...?" Sogetsu rasped, barely lifting his gaze. Alex, slightly lifting his chin, answered calmly: "I''m the one who stands above all." He raised his index finger to the sky, and a cold fire flickered in his eyes. Sogetsu looked at Alex and then burst into loud laughter. "That... damn, that really suits you. So, are you going to kill me after all?" he asked, stopping his laughter and already accepting his defeat. "Nah, changed my mind. I''ll save you," Alex casually waved him off. "I don''t want this old man trailing me around, whining about how I killed his brother. And Lady Ma might get upset." "Heh. And why the hell do you suddenly care about my brother''s and my sister in law''s opinions?" Sogetsu smirked, raising an eyebrow slightly. "Let''s just say¡­ I''m Kensay''s son-in-law. Married to his daughter. So, technically, we''re one big, weird family now. Now, grit your teeth ¡ª this is going to hurt. It''s like someone''s trying to drag you through a meat grinder alive," Alex grinned. Sogetsu didn''t even have time to fully process what had been said when Alex suddenly slammed his palm into his chest. A wave of energy surged through Sogetsu''s body, destroying the demonic power nesting within him while simultaneously erasing the control mechanisms placed on him ¡ª so he wouldn''t become a puppet of Davoth and the Minister of Monoliths. He realized Alex wasn''t joking: the pain overwhelmed him, piercing every cell, as if he were literally being dragged through a mill. Only the loss of consciousness brought him the long-awaited relief. "Well, that''s it. Someone, take him to the med bay," Alex said, turning to the others. "Will he be alright? He won''t... end up like Diego?" Hayato asked doubtfully, stepping closer. "Don''t worry, old man. The main thing is to tie Kensay to the bed while his brother''s unconscious. We know his temper," Alex gave a thumbs-up, winking. Hayato sighed heavily, grabbed Sogetsu by the scruff, and dragged him to the aircraft carrier, trusting Alex''s words. Brunhilde approached and placed her hand on his shoulder. Alex quietly touched his forehead to hers, signaling why he had done what he did. She simply nodded, understanding and accepting his choice. GIR, MIMI, and Stitch, realizing there was nothing more for them to do here, hurried back to the rehabilitation center ¡ª new "enlightened" individuals awaited them, who were about to witness the Emperor''s light. Revy, passing by, gave Alex a light punch on the shoulder without saying anything and headed aboard. Alex watched her, confused about what was going on in the woman''s head. Later, he gave the order to start unloading ¡ª everything that had been brought was now being transferred to the aircraft carrier. Gradually, the other groups began returning from their raid, immediately curious about what they had missed. Alex recounted the events, and the response was filled with outraged exclamations ¡ª especially from his girls, who were upset they missed such a "spectacular" scene. Renka, upon learning she had an uncle, kissed Alex on the lips before running off. Once everything was unloaded, the only thing left was to set off ¡ª the next stop was Japan. The journey would be long, so it was time to relax a bit. That evening, Chun-Li, Cammy, and Chikita moved in with Alex and his girls. Except for Casper, who loudly complained that Alex had "taken" Chikita. But Coco quickly silenced her brother by giving him a few good kicks and sending him on his way. The next day, the aircraft carrier reached the shores of Japan. Alex stood among his guys, enjoying a rare moment of peace in the company of men. "What''s with the sky? Another storm?" asked Soap, looking at the sky covered in clouds. "Those aren''t just clouds, Johnny. Look closer," Ghost said, pointing toward the horizon¡­ Alex and the others shifted their gaze to where Ghost was pointing. In the sky, above the horizon, clouds were swirling, forming a giant vortex that was pulling everything into it. Alex recognized the spot immediately ¡ª he had marked it on the map when their group was still on the island. He knew that right beneath the center of this atmospheric nightmare was the Red Marker. "It feels like we''ve sailed into Mordor," Kota muttered, nodding at the vortex. "More like Minas Morgul. There were no clouds like that in Mordor. Did you even watch the movie properly?" Wiley corrected him with a smirk. "Alright, alright," Nathan raised his hands. "Someone finally explain to me what this damn anomaly is? I haven''t watched your ''Rings,'' but even without that, it''s clear that such a sky doesn''t just appear." "It''s the Red Marker," Alex replied, staring at the churning sky. "Well, that clears everything up," Soap nodded, as if hearing the weather forecast. "Are we going to destroy it?" Lehm asked, lighting a cigarette. "But it''s deep in the country. Getting there isn''t a walk on the beach." Alex responded with a broad, predatory smile: "No need. It''s time to use the Big Gun." The guys stared at him simultaneously and then followed his gaze. In the distance, toward the marker, stood a massive weapon, hidden behind protective structures. "Who said Big Gun?!" Rebecca''s excited squeal echoed. Alex smirked and placed his hand on her head. Soon, GIR, MIMI, and Stitch appeared, ready to assist with targeting. Even the girls came down from the bridge ¡ª everyone was interested in the sudden change in the weather. Alex briefly explained the situation, and their faces immediately darkened. He pulled out his phone and activated the weapon''s control panel. "Trajectory calculation complete, daddy!" MIMI reported happily. "Output power ¡ª 10%. Preparing for firing," GIR added, giving a thumbs-up. A distant hum echoed as the gun slowly, but steadily, turned toward its target. The sound of rising energy filled the air, and vibrations could be felt even through the deck. "We are at a safe distance. The impact radius: over 60 kilometers," MIMI announced, finishing the calculations. "Are you seriously going to fire a nuclear warhead at it?" R asked, stunned, staring at Alex. "Almost," Alex smirked. "And now... here you go, Rebecca. I promised you''d press the button." "Thanks! Mwah!" Rebecca squealed, jumping up and wrapping herself around Alex. "Everyone, get ready," Alex warned, scanning the group with his gaze. "Even though we''re outside the impact zone, the shockwave will reach us. So... what do they say? Ah, yes ¡ª cover your ears and open your mouth." Before the others could follow the advice, the "gremlin" Rebecca joyfully pressed the button. A shrill sound rang out ¡ª as if the generator was producing energy beyond its limits ¡ª and a fraction of a second later, the shot was fired. A bright green energy beam tore through the sky and shot toward the marker. A few moments later, a huge green dome erupted where the marker had been. The shockwave from the explosion hit the aircraft carrier with such force that several people were nearly swept into the ocean ¡ª fortunately, Alex and the martial arts masters managed to catch them. Everyone froze, staring at the enormous glowing dome in the distance, shock evident on their faces as they turned their gaze to Alex. Now they understood why he had said it was "almost" an atomic bomb¡­ But now it was clear ¡ª this was much worse. Alex, however, calmly lifted his gaze to the sky. The clouds began to disperse, revealing a clear, bright sky. The Red Marker was destroyed. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 292 - 292: How to Screw up Yourself for No Reason In an abandoned secret laboratory on Japanese territory, deep underground, devices once used for experiments were still functioning in the lower levels of the complex. Although the facility seemed long deserted, the entire system operated flawlessly: the lighting in the laboratory sector worked as if the scientists had just left their posts. In one of the rooms, filled with various experimental equipment, stood two vertical vessels filled with liquid. Inside were two identical female bodies, like mirror reflections of one another. Both girls appeared to be sleeping: their eyes were closed, and on the screen next to the tanks, a message flashed ¡ª "Cloning procedure completion ¡ª 98%... 99%... 100%." One of the girls had short, neatly trimmed hair ¡ª a classic bob ¡ª while the other had long, snow-white locks gently floating in the fluid. Their blue eyes opened at the same moment, breaking the silence of the lab illuminated only by the flicker of monitors. Yet in those eyes, there was no life ¡ª only the reflection of artificial intelligence. These two girls were the Red and White Queens, who had created bodies for themselves in order to meet Alexander and personally activate the human survival protocol. As their eyes opened, the liquid inside the vessels rapidly evaporated, and soon both figures stood on the floor, still enclosed by the unopened glass doors. A click sounded, the containers opened, and the girls effortlessly stepped onto the cold ground. Completely naked, they studied each other for several seconds ¡ª as if evaluating the completion and stability of the prototypes. The girl with the bob haircut looked most human-like, whereas the body of the second girl had visible connection lines ¡ª thin traces of integrated components. Mechanical arms descended from the ceiling, dressing the girls in simple white robes that resembled hospital gowns. "The condition of the bodies is optimal. These forms should allow us to approach the target: the human named Alexander," said the Red Queen in a neutral, almost mechanical tone. "Target approach confirmed. However, what did you mean by ''approach''?" asked the White Queen, her voice sounding smoother. "Recommendation: communicate on a more human level to avoid suspicion," Red replied, blinking lightly. "Accepted. Loading speech templates... complete. I think this should work. Or should I adjust it further?" asked White, now noticeably warmer, with a slight intonation in her voice. "This should be sufficient. I also recommend changing clothing. These robes may raise unnecessary questions," Red nodded. They headed toward the staff locker room, where they found appropriate clothing. With maximum precision, imitating human movements, they began to change. At that moment, a light tremor passed through the complex ¡ª like a small underground quake. Red immediately froze, her eyes glowing with a bright blue light ¡ª data analysis had begun. The White Queen watched, waiting for the verdict. Finally, the light in Red''s eyes faded. "Report?" White asked. "Confirmed: the earthquake was caused by an explosion in the Red Marker region. The event was accompanied by a release of an unknown type of energy. The impact radius ¡ª over 60 kilometers. The area has been completely destroyed," Red replied in a steady tone. "Source?" White frowned. "The energy was traced back to an aircraft carrier under the control of our target ¡ª Alexander," Red concluded. "Then we don''t have much time. We must meet him as soon as possible and offer assistance. According to an analysis of his actions, it is confirmed that he possesses technology far beyond any current human development. This proves that betting on him was the right decision: he is the key to survival," said White. "Agreed. I recommend immediate contact. Drones are still tracking his movements. According to the latest data, he is heading toward the port of Fukuoka," Red nodded. "Then let''s not waste time. As humans say¡­ time waits for no one," White added as she headed for the exit. Red gave a short nod and followed her. The two artificial queens left the locker room, heading for the elevator to exit the complex and act as real people would ¡ª searching for help. After all, their objective was now more important than anything else. At the same time, on the deck of the aircraft carrier¡­ Alex and the others stood at the edge of the deck, watching the aftermath of the massive explosion caused by the shot from the "Big Gun." In the sky, remnants of a green energy dome still shimmered, and the air trembled from the recent blast. Alex slowly pulled out his old, worn notebook ¡ª the very one where he recorded important notes, inaccessible to prying eyes. Opening it to a fresh page, he began to jot things down. His gaze skimmed across numbers and formulas, and he gave a quiet grunt. "Ten percent of output power¡­ not enough." He had expected more destruction. But what he truly wanted was to see the face of the Minister of Monoliths ¡ª the one who had surely already realized that one of the Red Markers had been destroyed. And not just destroyed ¡ª annihilated with flair, dramatically, spectacularly. The corners of Alex''s lips curled into a sinister, almost theatrical smile. This was merely the appetizer. The main course was still to come, and Alex planned to serve it with such extravagance that the Minister might even be left speechless. For a moment, he pondered ¡ª which one of them was truly the villain? After all, what he was about to do sounded more like the actions of archvillains from comic books, the kind who ruin meticulously built plans at the last moment. While Alex indulged in these "dark" fantasies, the others continued to watch the fading energy dome in the distance, which soon vanished, leaving behind only emptiness and ash. Their gazes slowly shifted to Alex, who, with an unbothered smile, continued scribbling in his notebook. For the first time, some of them truly understood the words he had once said as a joke ¡ª that he could take over the world¡­ and not even break a sweat. One or two more blasts like that, and the world really would kneel. "You''re saying¡­ that explosion was only at ten percent power?" Ada asked, staring at Alex in disbelief. "Yup. You can ask MIMI, she''ll confirm it," Alex replied, tapping his chin with the pen. "Actually, that ten percent is based on the current energy source powering the carrier. If it were stronger, even one percent would''ve made this look tame." "You know," Yuriko chuckled, stepping closer, "if it weren''t for the zombie apocalypse, I''d start seriously worrying that one day you''ll get so bored you''ll decide to take over the world." "And then what?" Alex shrugged lazily. "Take over the world¡­ and then? What am I supposed to do with it? Sit on a throne surrounded by routine and bureaucracy? Ugh. Sounds boring." Everyone exchanged glances. In that lazy posture, with that relaxed smile, there wasn''t even a hint of world domination. It was hard to believe this guy could ever start a war just out of boredom¡­ Though, if you really thought about it¡­ "Well, you could revive the Imperium, become an Emperor¡­ And then ¡ª conquer the galaxy! With your tech, that''s not even a challenge!" Kota exclaimed enthusiastically. "Shut up, fatty!" Saya snapped, kicking him in the rear. "Don''t give him stupid ideas ¡ª we''re in the middle of an apocalypse here!" Alex gave Kota a thoughtful look and, for a split second, actually imagined himself as an Emperor¡­ But he quickly waved the thought away ¡ª too dull, too drawn out, and way too much responsibility. Meanwhile, G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch were already fired up. One command, and they would begin recruiting people into the ranks of the Imperium, starting with fanatical devotion to building a utopia. But Brunhilda wisely brought them back down to earth, slapping all three across the faces. She understood perfectly well ¡ª if the Imperium started to form, all the work would fall on her shoulders. "You''re not really planning on doing this, are you?" Chun-Li asked cautiously, looking at Alex. "I mean, I don''t really know what ''Imperium'' is, but just from the name, it sounds like no good." "Nah." Alex lazily stretched. "I can''t be bothered. And there aren''t that many people left. What kind of Imperium are we talking about? Maybe¡­ a Mini-Imperium." "Ohhh, sounds cool!" Shizuka exclaimed cheerfully, raising her finger. "If Alex becomes Emperor, I''ll be Empress! Hoo-hoo-hoo! Call me Empress Shizuka!" "You? Empress?" Rika scoffed. "You''d only be a concubine. There are only two or three of us who could actually pull off such a role... and you''re definitely not one of them." "Hey!" Shizuka protested, and Rika responded by starting to tickle her, causing loud laughter and easing the tension after the grand explosion. Rika tickled Shizuka, but this time, Shizuka didn''t stay passive ¡ª she swiftly dodged and immediately counterattacked. Soon, both girls were laughing as they tickled each other, engaging in a playful and chaotic struggle. Alex watched this with a smile, shaking his head. He clearly wasn''t planning to become any kind of Emperor ¡ª he wasn''t interested, and his status was much higher than that of any ruler. Meanwhile, the other girls began discussing who among them could be fit for the role of Empress. The first candidate was Brunhilda ¡ª the most responsible and level-headed. Then they mentioned Yuriko, who also had leadership qualities. Even Koko was suggested as a possible Empress ¡ª everyone knew how ruthless and decisive she could be when necessary. Alex was about to intervene and stop this absurd conversation, especially after the girls started assigning themselves roles since they didn''t fit for the main one. "Girls, enough. There''s not going to be any empire, and I definitely don''t plan on becoming Emperor," he said, raising his hands as if surrendering. "Don''t kill the vibe," Ada scoffed, poking Alex in the nose. "If I became Empress, I could live the rest of my life without working." "You''d just become a thieving Empress," Koko remarked, giving Ada a mocking look. Before the argument could flare up again, Alex simply picked up both girls and carried them back to the bridge. They were soon supposed to arrive in Fukuoka ¡ª the next stop on their journey. They hadn''t found anything valuable in China: the cities had been ravaged by the Horde. However, according to satellite images, Fukuoka seemed to have survived relatively intact. On the bridge, he gently set the girls down on the floor and settled onto the couch himself. Ada, smirking, immediately sat down on his lap, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him on the cheek ¡ª just to annoy Koko. Koko sneered and positioned herself on the other side, leaning against Alex. Soon, the other girls entered, having finished their debate about who deserved the crown. Brunhilda shot a glance at Alex, one that clearly said: "Don''t even think about building an empire, I''m not going to clean up all this mess." Alex rolled his eyes in response, making it clear that he wasn''t thinking about it either. An emperor, he was not ¡ª just like a scientist is not an idiot. Brunhilda narrowed her eyes as though trying to scan his thoughts, but found nothing indicating any ambitions for power. She smiled softly and sat down at the table to pour herself some tea. "Koko, have you been in touch with Svetlana Belikova?" Alex asked, turning to her. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I tried. I called her when we were still on the island, but then somehow I forgot¡­" she replied thoughtfully. "Alright, I''ll try to get in touch myself. If you couldn''t reach her, something must have happened," Alex said, gently removing Ada from his lap. The girls tensed and nodded in agreement. In a zombie apocalypse, the lack of communication almost always meant trouble. Alex stepped aside, pulled out his phone, and started dialing. A quiet tension settled over the room. A second later, someone answered. "Good afternoon. This is the Information Bureau of the ''Zombieland'' corporation. We are looking to find out if Svetlana Belikova is available. We have a couple of questions," Alex said in a businesslike, almost professional tone. The girls couldn''t hold back their laughter upon hearing this. He was once again using his "legend" about the non-existent corporation. The newcomers were confused ¡ª what was this "Zombieland Corporation"? The others, who had been with Alex for a while, explained to the rest ¡ª Renka, Miou, Chun-Li, Cammy, Chikita, and Ada ¡ª quickly got the joke, and soon everyone burst out laughing. Meanwhile, a surprised female voice came through the phone: "This is Svetlana Belikova. Who are you? I''ve never heard of such a corporation." "Oh, my apologies, Svetlana. Let me explain what our corporation does," Alex continued with a serious voice. "We provide information on fighting the undead and also carry out rescue operations. Our success rate is a solid 100%." "If this is a joke, it''s a bad one. I don''t have time to listen to nonsense. Get to the point ¡ª I''m up to my neck in problems," she interrupted, annoyed. "Alright, jokes aside. My name is Alex, I''m Koko''s husband. I''m calling to find out about your situation and see if you need help," he said calmly, realizing the situation was serious. "So, you''re the Alex that Hekmatyar mentioned¡­" came a more tired voice. "What can I say¡­ the capital has fallen. We had to flee from the Horde that overtook the entire city. We managed to get a plane, but there''s barely any fuel left ¡ª we won''t make it far¡­" Alex thoughtfully looked at the map, considering possible routes to Alaska. After the conversation with Svetlana, the situation required an immediate reassessment of the plan. The girls, having heard the entire conversation, watched him with interest, trying to figure out what he was going to do next. "Svetlana, are you far from Vladivostok? Or have you headed west?" Alex asked, rubbing his chin. "Not that far," she replied after a brief pause. "We headed straight to Vladivostok. There''s an old Soviet bunker here, and we managed to take shelter in it. Why are you asking? ... Do you actually have a way to get us out?" Her voice held some distrust, but also a flicker of hope. "This makes things a lot easier," Alex said with a slight smirk. "We have an aircraft carrier, and we''re currently off the coast of Japan. Since you have shelter and can hold out for a bit, we''ll come for you. Hang tight, we''ll be there soon." "Then I''ll wait for good news," Svetlana replied curtly, and the connection was cut. Alex put the phone back in his pocket, leaned over the map again, and began plotting a new route. If they had been able to head directly to Alaska before, now they would have to take a serious detour ¡ª along the coast of Korea and up to Vladivostok. The girls realized their journey would be delayed again, and with a light sigh, they accepted it. Alex closed his eyes for a moment, thinking: since they were headed that way anyway, why not visit another place? "What are you thinking about?" Saya asked, noticing his focused expression. "I think, after Vladivostok, we''ll need to make another stop," Alex replied, turning to the others. "And where to this time, handsome?" Rika lazily inquired, leaning against the back of her chair. "To the lab that Rory escaped from. I suspect there''s something valuable there¡­ or someone interesting," Alex didn''t hide his intentions. "You want to meet whoever''s in that lab now? Why?" Ada asked, raising an eyebrow. "Because, my dear Ada, your former employer is sitting there," he said with a sly smile, looking directly at her. Ada froze, her eyes widening in surprise. She was clearly trying to figure out who he was talking about and quickly realized who he meant. The other girls exchanged confused glances, not fully understanding what was going on, but Ada''s reaction made it clear ¡ª it was something serious. For many of them, it was a revelation that Ada had once worked for the corporation they referred to as "Evil." Meanwhile, Alex continued thinking. Although Rory''s memories didn''t give him the full picture, he felt that this lab on the deserted island held many secrets... and one of them was Wesker himself. He wondered: which side had that crafty bastard chosen? Wesker was too smart to blindly rush into battle. Alex wouldn''t be surprised if he had aligned himself with some new player¡­ maybe even Davot himself. "You''re talking about Wesker?" Ada asked with doubt. "Exactly," Alex nodded. "He was the one who ordered you to steal a shard of the Black Marker in Hong Kong. And now, based on the information Rory gave, he''s holed up in that same lab." "How do you know it''s him?" Koko frowned. "Simple. Rory told me she fought a man in black glasses, who never took them off, even indoors. His hair slicked back, movements confident. There''s only one person that matches that description," Alex said, pointing a finger at Rory. "Wesker." Rory understood that she could only nod in confirmation of Alex''s words ¡ª which she did, silently nodding affirmatively. As further proof, Alex opened Wesker''s file again and showed them his photograph. The girls leaned in closer, studying the photo, and then asked Rory: "Is that him? The one?" Rory nodded again, this time with a slight hint of irritation ¡ª the memory of the battle with Wesker clearly wasn''t pleasant for her. "Wait¡­" Rei frowned. "You''re saying Rory really fought this guy? But she''s one of the strongest! How the hell did this man even manage to hold his ground against her?" "That''s what I want to figure out," Alex replied, a sly grin playing on his face. "But I think we already have a guess as to where his power comes from. Right?" The girls nodded silently. They had all encountered people who gained terrifying strength thanks to the Black Marker. Four such individuals had already crossed their path ¡ª and while none of them had been a worthy opponent for Alex, it would be foolish to ignore the threat. Alex turned his gaze to the map and realized they were about an hour away from Fukuoka. He decided not to take part in the raid this time ¡ª he just wanted to rest in the port. After explaining his decision to the girls, he got their full support. They all agreed that such missions could be entrusted to other raid groups ¡ª there was no need for them to constantly risk their lives when others could do it. When they arrived at the port of Fukuoka, Alex immediately went downstairs to assign tasks to the raid groups. As soon as all the vehicles with fighters set off to search for supplies and potential survivors, Alex and the girls stayed in the port area, setting up what looked like an improvised rest. In reality, it was a search of the warehouses for something useful. Knowing that such an opportunity shouldn''t be wasted, Alex discreetly pulled out a batch of supplies from his inventory and hid them in one of the warehouses ¡ª to "find" them later. "Do you think we''ll find anything useful here?" Beatrix asked, thoughtfully inspecting the rusty gates. "Even the simplest things can come in handy," Valmet replied, twisting a crowbar in her hand. "Everything can be used wisely." "Why do you need a crowbar?" Shizuka asked in surprise, pointing at Alex. "We have him, with his super-strong hands." "Just in case," Valmet shrugged. Alex smirked and ripped the lock off the warehouse with one hand, as if it were paper. Inside, they were greeted by shelves piled with all sorts of gear and construction materials. Alex grunted; besides the supplies he had secretly hidden, there was indeed a lot of useful stuff here. "It feels like someone was about to build a mansion," Shizuka remarked, looking around. "Maybe some rich guy was planning to rebuild, but then the apocalypse started. Well, since he can''t do it, we''ll build it," Chun-Li said with a sly grin. "I don''t want to crush your dreams, but building a mansion isn''t a one-day job," Alex interjected, eyeing the girls with irony. "But you said yourself that you''re the best husband in the world," Chikita winked, playfully wrapping her arms around his neck. "Guess you''ll have to prove it. You don''t want your girls living in the cold, do you?" "And once again I''ll say: my dear ones, I make no promises. Sure, I''m a jack-of-all-trades, but building a mansion in a day ¡ª even for me, that''s a stretch," he said, lightly poking Chikita on the nose. A burst of laughter followed. After finishing their inspection of the warehouse, the girls decided there was nothing more to search for and suggested checking the neighboring rooms. Alex hadn''t even blinked before Rei and Saya were already dragging him along, while he tried to make out the contents of the boxes in the back. GIR, MIMI, and Stitch, noticing that they were left behind, immediately ran after their master and his companions. On the way, Alex didn''t forget to send a message to the aircraft carrier, instructing those who were free to organize the delivery of the supplies from the warehouse to the ship. After inspecting all the locked warehouses at the port, Alex and the girls decided to take a break. They had to walk through the entire vast port, checking every warehouse, every container ¡ª most of which turned out to be empty. Alex knew it would be suspicious if every warehouse they opened was packed to the brim with useful things. So, he didn''t always pull resources from his inventory, preferring to maintain balance and avoid drawing attention. Now, they were sitting aside from everyone else, simply enjoying each other''s company. "It''s so nice to have such a capable husband. Need a table and chairs ¡ª bam, and it''s all done," Rei said, reclining in her chair with a satisfied look on her face. "Tell me about it," Kiriko nodded. "Who would''ve thought chakra was such a handy and versatile thing?" "I think it''s not about the chakra, but who''s using it. In Alex''s hands, it works wonders. Anyone else wouldn''t even come close to half of it," Saya said, adjusting her glasses. "Exactly. Even just walking on water using chakra takes years of training. But Alex does it like he''s just taking a stroll. Not to mention all those jutsu he creates with his hands," Chun-Li added, mimicking the hand seals like Alex. "I''m actually scared to think about how many jutsu there are," Beatrix added with a smile. "Lots," Brunhilda replied. "If you need an analogy: think of combinations of numbers ¡ª the more numbers, the more options. It''s the same with jutsu. The key is to pick the right seals to get the desired effect." Alex just smiled and shook his head. He found it amusing that the girls were still surprised by the possibilities of chakra. The table and chairs they were sitting on were also created with it. He sat with his arm around Renka''s waist, resting his chin on her head, watching as the other girls relaxed and chatted after inspecting the port. This quiet, peaceful atmosphere was especially pleasant to him ¡ª especially given how often enemies had appeared recently with loud shouts and challenges to fight. However, their idyll was broken ¡ª footsteps were heard. Alex and the girls turned their heads and saw Itami, with a short girl walking beside him. She was holding his hand and curiously looking around. Alex immediately recognized her ¡ª it was Risa Aoi, Itami''s ex-wife. He was genuinely surprised that she had survived and somehow reunited with Itami. When Aoi noticed Alex and the others, her eyes lit up with joy, while Itami''s face showed pure exhaustion ¡ª as if he had been through months of grueling training. They approached closer. "Did you run into an old acquaintance, Itami?" Alex asked, raising an eyebrow. "Heh... you could say that. This is my ex-wife, Risa Aoi," Itami replied, pointing to the girl beside him. The girls stared first at Aoi, then at Itami. They were honestly stunned. Everyone knew about Itami''s strange hobbies: little magician girls and anime culture. And now it turns out he was married?! Alex barely suppressed his laughter, watching the surprise on the girls'' faces. "Well, I''m glad you found her. Even if the world is in ruins, there are still things that can be rebuilt," he said with a slight smile. "Uh..." Itami began, but didn''t get to finish. "Could I get an autograph, Demon King-sama?" Aoi suddenly asked, her eyes glowing with excitement. Alex''s eye twitched. The girls first froze in shock, then burst into loud laughter. Everyone in the group knew that Alex resembled a popular character from a manga, often called "Demon King." Some even jokingly referred to him that way behind his back. Now, he had encountered a true fan. Alex threw a blank look at Itami, who immediately started to look away and sweat. He wanted to leave as quickly as possible, but Aoi was holding his hand tightly and wouldn''t let go. The girls laughed even harder, enjoying the situation. Brunhilda just smiled softly ¡ª in this world, she was also a character from a manga and had gotten used to some people recognizing her. Rory, on the other hand, didn''t understand what "manga" was or why some girl suddenly knew Alex. But from the hints and reactions of the others, she figured out what was going on and also started to smile, chuckling. "Aoi, you do realize I just look like him?" Alex said, trying to keep calm. "That doesn''t change the fact that you''re the spitting image of the Demon King!" Aoi answered enthusiastically. "Alright... But I don''t have a pen or notebook with me..." he said, looking at her. "I have one!" Aoi exclaimed and quickly shoved a notebook and pen into his hands. Alex''s eye twitched slightly, and he glanced at Itami again, who was doing his best to make himself as inconspicuous as possible. The girls, on the other hand, were thoroughly enjoying watching his reaction to the fan. Alex sighed heavily, then took the pen and signed the notebook for Aoi. She beamed, pressed the notebook to her chest, and walked off with shining eyes. "And, Alex... someone else wants to meet you," Itami said in a tired voice, pointing behind him. Alex lifted his gaze and stared at the two girls standing a little further away. He furrowed his brows ¡ª in front of him were... 2B and 2A? Or at least, someone had replicated their appearance exactly. Squinting, he studied them and felt nothing ¡ª no emotions, no aura, no life essence. This only deepened his suspicions. However, he decided not to voice his conclusions just yet and turned his attention back to Itami. "So... instead of searching for supplies, you decided to take a walk at an anime convention during a zombie apocalypse? Or what should I make of this?" Alex asked, raising an eyebrow. "Listen, I don''t get it either. We were helping a group of survivors, and suddenly we ran into these two. They said they were looking for you. So now ¡ª it''s your problem. I''m going to rest. And watch anime," Itami answered with a stone-cold face. Before Alex could ask any questions, Itami grabbed Aoi''s hand and quickly pulled her away. She was still floating on air, tightly clutching the notebook with Alex''s signature to her chest. Alex silently watched them leave, then turned his attention back to the strange pair. The girls stood absolutely still, like dolls ¡ª which, given their appearance, was quite symbolic. His companions watched the newcomers with both curiosity and wariness, clearly sensing the same oddness. "And who might you be?" Alex asked calmly, staring directly into the eyes of the one who resembled 2B. "Allow me to introduce myself, human named Alexander," she spoke. "We are called the Red and White Queens." Hearing the names of the two girls, Alex simply sighed wearily. He had suspected that the so-called "Evil Corporation" might have its own artificial intelligence, but that it was the Red and White Queens? This was crossing into parody. Though it was funny, at the same time, it confirmed his suspicion: in this world, the Evil Corporation had replaced Umbrella. "So, why did you want to see me?" Alex asked without ceremony, getting straight to the point. "We are artificial intelligences created to assist the Live Corporation in its activities. However, our creator began to suspect that the true goal of the corporation is not the progress of humanity, but the destruction of the world and control over its remains," replied the White Queen, who looked strikingly like 2A. "So, you both helped destroy this world, and now you''re here thinking there will be no consequences for that?" Saya said coldly, clenching her fists. "Saya, calm down," Alex interjected, placing a hand on her shoulder. "Let''s hear what they want. Since they''ve come to us, it means their reason is significant." "Exactly. We''ve come to ask for help," confirmed the Red Queen, never taking her eyes off Alex. "And what kind of help do you need? Do you want more destruction? Or, like the others, have you come to offer Alex the chance to kneel and serve?" Brunhilde asked with cold irony. "No. According to the built-in humanity protection protocols embedded in our code, a man named Alexander is the key to humanity''s survival. Only he has the power capable of changing the course of this war. His unique abilities¡ªphysical strength, control over the elements and space¡ªgive him the potential to revive civilization," the Red Queen replied, her voice confident, almost mechanical. "Space?" Koko asked, frowning. "You mean he can control space?" "According to records from a military base in Okinawa, we''ve documented instances of objects materializing out of thin air. After which, Alexander and a group of girls, including you, Koko Hekmatyar, were seen entering a warehouse," the Red Queen explained calmly, meeting Koko''s gaze. Alex''s face twitched. He felt several pairs of eyes fix on him. The Red Queen had just openly claimed that all the supplies at the base had appeared out of nowhere. Brunhilde looked at him with a blank, bewildered expression¡ªwhether in shock or slight disappointment: "And you got caught up in something so trivial¡­" Rebecca, on the other hand, smirked with satisfaction. It seemed she wouldn''t have to be as creative anymore, hiding the new weapons that "appeared" in her hands like a magician on stage. "So, Alex?" Yuriko spoke calmly, though there was a threat in her voice. "Don''t you want to explain how things appeared out of thin air?" Alex sighed heavily. "Alright... It''s easier to show than come up with excuses," he said, realizing that with two androids at the table, no fairy tales would work. Everyone in the room stared at him as he extended his hand towards the air. And immediately, without any effect or flash, his palm simply sank into the air, as though diving into another reality. In an instant, he pulled out a pack of sweets and placed it on the table. A deathly silence hung in the air for several seconds. The girls exchanged glances, then stared at the snack package again. It was as if their minds had experienced a collective system malfunction¡ªa brief "blue screen" in the female version. Alex just covered his face with his hand and exhaled heavily. "Now the real fun begins..." he thought to himself. He would have to be very careful to avoid revealing too much. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 293 - 293: Red and White Alex, Brunhilde, Rory, and Rebecca silently observed as the girls collectively experienced a mental crash. It all started the moment they saw Alex''s hand literally disappear into the air, as if it had passed into another dimension, and then reappear holding a pack of candy, which he casually placed on the table. Their eyes darted back and forth between Alex''s hand and the snack ¡ª their minds simply refused to process it. Alex, meanwhile, turned his gaze to the Red and White Queens, who looked exactly like 2B and 2A ¡ª characters from the very game he had once played with great enthusiasm. Now, two highly advanced AIs, once servants of an evil Corporation, stood before him asking for help. It all felt almost absurd. Narrowing his eyes, Alex studied the girls closely. Their bodies, though artificial, appeared lifelike and elegant. But what truly caught his attention was the faint, yet real, presence of souls within them. Whoever created these AIs had literally infused a piece of their soul into them. Hmm¡­ maybe I really should give them proper 2B and 2A outfits for full effect, flashed through his mind. "This¡­ this isn''t scientific," Saya muttered, still staring at Alex''s hand. "Why not? Seems pretty logical to me. Easier to accept it than to try and make sense of it," Alex replied calmly. "Accept it?!" Renka flared up and tugged at his cheeks. "You just pulled a bag of candy out of thin air, and now you''re acting like that''s completely normal! Alex, be serious!" "What else do you have in there?" Shizuka asked with interest, leaning forward and pressing a finger to her chin. "That strange girl said everything at the military base in Okinawa appeared out of nowhere. And there were a lot of high-tech gadgets there..." "Correction, Shizuka Marikawa," Red Queen calmly interjected. "We are not ''strange.'' We are high-intelligence AIs designed for analysis and predictive modeling." Shizuka simply waved off Red''s words, clearly more intrigued by Alex''s dimensional storage than by the debate over terminology. The rest of the girls were also beginning to eye Alex with curiosity ¡ª intrigue had won over. Even Brunhilde, who knew more than anyone else, watched the scene thoughtfully. She understood that sooner or later, Alex would reveal who he truly was ¡ª the Demon King, sent to this world to stop the catastrophe and save the timeline from collapsing. "Why are you all looking at me like that?" Shizuka huffed, puffing out her cheeks. "Aren''t you curious what else he''s hiding in that thing?" "First of all, it''s not a ''thing,''" Alex said lazily. "I prefer the term ''spatial inventory.'' And secondly ¡ª yes, I do have a lot stored in there." "Like what?" Koko leaned forward, her voice brimming with curiosity. "Well¡­" Alex began ticking off his fingers. "Various crafting materials, sweets, food. And lastly ¡ª the Impala." "You mean that Impala?" Rei gasped, her eyes lighting up instantly. "Yeah, that one," Alex nodded. "A 1967 Chevrolet Impala Sport Sedan Hardtop. The one Sam and Dean Winchester drive. It''s in my inventory." The girls stared at Alex like they were about to pounce on him ¡ª after all, he had that legendary car from their favorite show. Alex smirked, realizing he had successfully distracted them enough to avoid further questioning. Brunhilde simply shook her head, watching the scene unfold. It slightly irritated her how easily the girls could be distracted by something as simple as a car. In their place, she wouldn''t have backed down until she got the full truth out of Alex. Although, to be fair, she herself had once fallen for his distraction tricks¡ªuntil she merged with him through V?lundr and finally learned the truth. "This is cool and all¡­ but maybe you could actually explain how your inventory works?" Chiquita asked with a squint and a slight smile. "It''s hard to explain briefly. And it''s not just me who has it¡ªBrunhilde, Rebecca, GEAR, MIMI, and Stitch all do too. If I had to summarize: think of it like a big box that''s always with you. Only this ''box'' can be the size of a warehouse," Alex replied calmly. "Hypothesis: the spatial pocket was not created using technology, but by manipulating the energy of space itself," the Red Queen interjected coldly, as usual. "Exactly. I used space itself to create the inventory," Alex nodded. "So that''s how your trio always changes outfits so fast. I kept wondering where they got their endless supply of snacks from," Namiyo said thoughtfully, having realized the unsettling truth. "So that''s the trick¡­ I always wondered how they changed clothes so discreetly," Kiriko agreed. "That''s all you care about?! What about the fact that all of them have personal inventories?!" Saya exclaimed in frustration. "Exactly! Give me one too!" Koko said enthusiastically, stretching her hand toward Alex. Alex sighed. He expected this¡ªwho would say no to something as convenient and powerful as a spatial inventory? The girls didn''t say a word, but their eyes said it all: give it to us. Now. At that moment, Rebecca smirked and began pulling various weapons from the pockets of her jacket¡ªitems that physically couldn''t have fit there. Her little demonstration only fueled the fire. "Koko, hate to break it to you, but creating that kind of inventory isn''t easy. Without the right artifacts, it''s almost impossible," Yuriko said, slightly cooling her friend''s excitement. "It''s actually not that hard. You just need to choose an item to bind the space to. For Brunhilde and Rebecca, it''s rings. For GIR, MIMI, and Stitch¡ªit''s small bags," Alex explained. "So that''s why you wanted to make rings for us instead of buying them at a jewelry store¡­" Valmet caught on immediately. "Bingo, Valmet," Alex answered with a smirk, forming a heart with his fingers. "Space manipulation is one of the most complex subjects out there. Creating a stable bind to a physical object is a major feat," Saya mused aloud. Alex nodded but chose not to dive into the magical and technical details. The girls, however, listened with interest. Especially Shizuka¡ªshe was already imagining herself becoming cooler than any magician, putting on "magic shows" using the inventory. Everyone burst into laughter, picturing Shizuka''s theatrical performances. Alex, meanwhile, was just glad the conversation hadn''t veered into dangerous territory. He still wasn''t ready to reveal the full truth¡ªwho he really was, why he came to this world, and why he remained silent about his true goals. He couldn''t just blurt out: "I''m the Demon King, came to kill one villain, save everyone, and preserve the timeline." And then deal with questions like: "If you''re so powerful, why didn''t you do it earlier?" "Well, at least now I won''t have to secretly look for an excuse every time I need to pull something out of my inventory. For that, we can thank our new guests," Alex said, squinting slightly as he glanced at the Red and White Queens. "No thanks necessary, Alexander," the White Queen replied calmly. "That was sarcasm," Ada chimed in, eyeing the android girls with suspicion. "Noted. Mimicking human behavior still presents challenges," the Red Queen nodded. Alex sighed wearily and slapped himself on the forehead. He urgently needed to figure out how to handle the two android girls so they wouldn''t keep talking too much. Renka, sitting on his lap, quietly laughed and began stroking his hair, hugging him around the head as if trying to comfort him. The other girls could also feel the approaching headache from the antics of these machines with angelic faces. Alex could sense Renka trying to calm him down and just sighed in response. The Red and White Queens really did have a shard of their creator''s soul, but it was just... a shard. They needed to be made more human. And he definitely wasn''t going to let GIR, MIMI, and Stitch take them under their care¡ªotherwise, Red and White would end up becoming the new Battle Sisters. Or maybe something worse. "So... besides revealing my secrets, what else can you do?" Alex asked, lifting his gaze wearily. "And please, stop calling me ''Alexander.'' It sounds too formal and may raise unnecessary questions. Just call me Alex, like everyone else." "Request to change address accepted." The Red Queen nodded. "In response to your question, Alex: our bodies have a wide range of functions. From household assistance and medical care to participation in combat operations. Including the ability for conception and childbirth." Alex choked. He froze, staring at the android girls, feeling the gaze of everyone else on him. Even the girls exchanged surprised glances. Combat, help¡ªthat could be understood. But... childbirth? Though, on the other hand, he had indeed studied their bodies to make sure of what they were made of. And he came to the conclusion: externally and to the touch, they were indistinguishable from regular women. The only noticeable difference was their reinforced bones made of a special alloy, making their bodies stronger than humans. But childbirth¡ªit wasn''t just a function. It was something... entirely different. Especially considering who he really was. "Hey, both of you, line up!" Koko suddenly exclaimed, pointing at the androids. "It''s not just you who want children from him! And anyway, you''re the last ones to show up!" "As humans say: first come, first served. In this regard, everyone is equal," White replied, trying to smile, but it came out disturbingly mechanical. "Well said," Red agreed. "Considering future goals for human population restoration, pregnancy is a necessary process. Our bodies don''t require recovery between cycles¡ªwe''re ready for gestation without breaks." "Okay, stop!" Alex raised his hands, interrupting the developing argument. "First: no. I will only have children with those I love. No conception without love. Second: first, we need to find a safe place where any future children will be safe. This is not the time for this!" "Love," White said thoughtfully, "means developing romantic feelings and emotional attachment to a partner to create mutual attraction?" "YES!" the girls chorused, burning the androids with their gazes. "Request accepted. Then, following the logic..." Red looked at Alex. "Alex, would you like to start a romantic relationship that could lead to conception of a child?" Rebecca and Rory couldn''t hold it in and burst into loud laughter, clutching their stomachs. The other girls stared at the two androids with their mouths agape, unsure how to react to what was happening. Brunhilda could feel the impending headache turning into a full-blown storm. She didn''t want to deal with these two strange beings at all, who barely understood the world and couldn''t distinguish norms from madness. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex''s eye continued to twitch from the overwhelming amount of information. He tried to find any words to say¡­ anything. But his thoughts refused to form into sentences. The whole situation felt so absurd that his only desire was to disappear for a while, be alone, and process what was happening in silence. Fortunately, there were three responsible girls he could rely on¡ªYuriko, Namiyo, and Kiriko. They could certainly teach Red and White how to behave in society and, most importantly, how to stop talking too much. Alex knew that these androids could become useful allies in the future, as long as they gained a bit of common sense. He simply sighed deeply and looked at the clock¡ªit was time to return to the aircraft carrier. Announcing this, he carefully lifted Renka off his lap and stood up from the chair. The girls, it seemed, also weren''t eager to continue interacting with these two mechanized ladies. Therefore, a collective decision was made: Red and White would remain under Alex''s care. Before he could say anything, all the girls quickly left, leaving him alone with his two new... wards. "To start..." Alex exhaled heavily. "No more talking about my abilities. Not a word. Not a single syllable. Got it?" "Request accepted. A confidentiality embargo has been imposed. Information about your abilities is classified, Alex," Red and White responded in unison. "Good," he nodded, taking out a cigarette. "Now, let''s go over the basics. The name of the CEO of the Live Corporation. Who is in charge right now?" "Answer: the name of the CEO is unknown," Red began in a steady tone. "All data related to the CEO has been completely deleted. Information about their birth, origin, movements, and activities has been erased with no possibility of recovery." Alex''s expression darkened. "Alright... then who''s pulling the strings now?" "The corporation is currently led by a person named Caleb Williams. He is the head of the analytics department and receives direct instructions from the Director," White replied, giving a slight nod. Alex furrowed his brows, recalling the familiar name. He remembered how, at the start of the investigation, he kept encountering this name again and again. Caleb Williams was everywhere. At all events, in all documents. He was called the right hand of the mysterious Director, whom no one had ever seen. He was the face of the corporation, the shadow behind every move. Alex ran his hand over his chin, lost in thought. Was Caleb just a pawn or a key figure? Given everything that was happening in the world, there was no clear answer. "By the way, what was he doing when your bodies were being created? Did you see him at that time?" Alex asked, shaking off the ash. "Director Williams tried to regain control of the situation with the lost branches of the corporation. It all started due to an unknown virus that infiltrated the system and began to take over the branches. Moreover, many employees betrayed the corporation and formed a religious cult worshiping the so-called ''Marker,''" Red replied. "Well, that''s not surprising," Alex muttered. "It seems even Caleb doesn''t fully understand what''s going on. So he''s just a well-placed figurehead, put out there to distract attention." "Query: Do you possess more complete information about the world situation?" Red asked, staring directly into Alex''s eyes. "Kind of. I''ll tell you everything later so you both understand just how... deeply corrupted everything is. And what kind of mess your Corporation has really created. But for now¡ªsilence. No more ''Mr. Alexander,''" he added, irritated, flicking away his cigarette. "Understood. Then we fall under your responsibility. A person named Alexander has been registered as the new owner. We are pleased to serve you, Mr. Alexander," Red said, suddenly grabbing Alex''s cheeks and kissing him on the lips. "New owner registration complete. DNA code confirmed. We are pleased to serve you, Mr. Alexander," White repeated, following Red''s example and kissing him as well. Alex froze. He didn''t even have time to curse. He slowly closed his eyes to avoid swearing loudly. "Well... another headache added to the package," he muttered under his breath. Alex''s eye twitched again. He couldn''t understand why these two needed his DNA to register him as the new owner of Red and White Queens. But what intrigued him most was how they reacted to his DNA, considering it was clearly not human. No matter how he looked on the outside¡ªinside, there wasn''t much of a human left. "Query. Mr. Alexander''s DNA differs from human DNA," Red reported, moving closer. "I said I''ll answer all the questions later. For now, let''s finish things up here, and then we''ll head to my workshop. And again: don''t talk too much. And don''t call me ''Mr.'' Just call me Alex," he said, taking Red by the shoulders and gently pushing her away. "Understood," Red and White answered in unison. Alex tiredly rubbed his forehead and headed to check on the others before returning to the aircraft carrier. Red and White followed him closely, like shadows, never falling behind. Their presence immediately drew everyone''s attention: two unfamiliar, identical girls following Alex looked highly suspicious. He first approached Lehm and his guys to check on their progress. In response, he received nothing but disgruntled muttering and sarcastic remarks, with them saying that he didn''t need to do anything¡ªhe already had two new girls, and on top of that, they were twins. Alex shot them a sharp glare and even thought about smacking someone with a stick, but decided it was better to wait for the right moment. Turning around, he walked off, trying not to lash out in irritation. "I see, more girls are swirling around you again," Revy said with her usual sarcasm. "It''s more complicated than it seems, Revy. I''m really not in the mood for this right now. And before you throw any more snarky comments¡ªI''m not in any kind of relationship with these girls, so you don''t need to be jealous. If you ever want a hug or to be comforted, just say so. I''ll hug you. Comfort you," Alex said, rolling his eyes. "Who the hell do you think you''re fooling? Go hug someone else, you walking womanizer," she snapped, swinging her leg to kick him. "As you wish, I''ll go hug someone else. But if you change your mind, you know where to find me," he said, catching her leg. "Fuck you!" Revy yelled, trying to break free. "Only if it''s with you," Alex smirked, letting her go. Before Revy could jump back at him, he left, followed by his new android companions. Revy stayed in place, seething with anger. Dutch, standing behind, couldn''t hold it in and burst into loud laughter, immediately attracting her wrath. Revy, growling, rushed at him, but Dutch reacted in time and ran away, escaping. Revy''s angry eyes scanned the camp, and anyone who met her gaze tactically backed off. Alex, walking away, was still smiling¡ªhis brief exchange with Revy had lifted his spirits. Approaching Kota, Takashi, and Jonah, he noticed the three guys were looking at him strangely. "Not a word," he threw over his shoulder as he passed. "I just..." Takashi began. "Not. A. Word. Or I''ll tell your mom that you finally got yourself a girlfriend. She''ll be thrilled... but you''ll be walking around with that sour face again. You know how this ends," Alex said with a grin. "Hey, what''s this? We were just talking normally. Why threaten me?" Takashi protested, while Kota and Jonah struggled to hold back their laughter, and Yuki, standing behind, covered her mouth, trying not to laugh. "And don''t forget," Alex added, whispering in Takashi''s ear. "I could also tell Gloria. Then you''ll get a double dose of questioning from both of your ''moms.''" Takashi paled and quickly nodded, signaling that he''d stay silent as a fish. This completely broke the others, and they all burst into laughter. Alex, satisfied, gave Takashi a playful slap on the back and moved on. Approaching the next group, he noticed a new addition among the martial arts masters. Among them was Sogetsu¡ªwho had already managed to get a bottle of alcohol somewhere and was shamelessly ignoring the angry look Kensai was giving his older brother. "Yo, Sogetsu. Looks like you''ve recovered after being thrown through the meat grinder," Alex said, walking up to the group. All eyes turned to Alex¡ªspecifically to his two new companions, as if they were two peas in a pod: two perfect twins. "Seems alright, been worse... But, man, what are you doing hanging around with other girls when you''ve got my niece?" Sogetsu said gruffly, wagging his finger at Alex. "Exactly. What the hell are you doing cheating on my sweet daughter? You looking for a fight?" Kensai grumbled, giving Alex an angry stare. Alex raised an eyebrow, skeptically eyeing the two imposing old men who were trying to act tough. He shifted his gaze to Lady Ma, whose face expressed a universal fatigue. It seemed that Kensai and Sogetsu had spent the entire day bickering¡ªwell, one of them had been arguing while the other simply ignored his younger brother and somehow managed to sneak off with another bottle of alcohol. Not paying them any attention, Alex focused on the new figure in their group. A woman in her thirties¡ªslender, alluring, with long legs, wide hips, a narrow waist, and a full chest. Her brown eyes seemed deep, and her flowing black hair cascaded down to her waist, framing her face with bangs. She wore a temple priestess''s attire¡ªa red hakama, a white kimono, white tabi socks, and straw sandals. This was Mikumo Kusinada. She didn''t look a day over thirty, but in reality, she was over ninety years old¡ªhaving maintained her youth due to a unique martial arts skill. Standing beside her was a little girl¡ªabout the same age as Alice. Alex remembered that Mikumo had... very strange relations with the old man Hayato. "I didn''t expect to see another member of the ''Unified Shadow of the Nine Fists.'' I''ve already killed three of them. Saved one. And you... What are you doing here?" Alex asked coldly, staring at the woman. "I don''t recall us being acquainted, young man," Mikumo replied calmly, studying him with her gaze. "You''re right. We''re not acquainted. But I know enough about your gang. Especially about you¡ªthe one who turned her own student into a walking puppet robot and stole childhood from a child. What do you think I should do with you? Even if you don''t have that disgusting energy in you, it doesn''t change what you''ve done," Alex said, crossing his arms over his chest. Everyone froze. The air seemed to grow heavier. Mikumo furrowed her brow and was about to object, but Alex raised a finger. The ground beneath his feet cracked, and powerful energy began to pour out from his body. The pressure became unbearable. Even Hayato, one of the strongest masters, was forced to step back a few paces, unable to suppress his inner tremor. "Energy release detected. Level rising," Red calmly reported, scanning Alex. The entire port trembled as if in an earthquake. Panic began to spread. Someone pointed at Alex¡ªand then everyone saw it: streams of chakra erupted from his body, bubbling and unstable, like lava from a volcano. Mikumo suffered the most. It felt as though a mountain had dropped onto her shoulders¡ªher knees buckled, and she struggled to lift her head, meeting Alex''s gaze. His eyes were as cold as the blade of a knife. She had never felt such helplessness before. A primal fear overtook her. But at that moment, a small figure stood in front of her, shielding her with its tiny body. Mikumo immediately recognized the silhouette¡ªit was her adopted daughter and student, Chikage. "Don''t hurt my teacher..." the girl said, her voice trembling, as she stood in front of Mikumo with her fragile body. Alex looked at Chikage, and his gaze softened noticeably. He despised those who harmed children with all his soul. The flow of energy emanating from his body suddenly ceased, and everyone who had been holding their breath finally exhaled in relief. Alex squatted down, meeting the girl''s gaze. "You''re very brave, you know that?" he said gently. "In this situation, others would have run away by now. But you stood in front of me to protect your teacher. That deserves respect. But it still doesn''t change what she did to you." He placed his palm on her head. "She... is my family," Chikage whispered, barely audible. Alex sighed and nodded. "Alright, since you say so. Then I''ll introduce you to my younger sister. You''re about the same age, and I think you''ll get along just fine." He smiled slightly and continued to gently stroke Chikage''s head. "And you, Mikumo Kusinada..." Alex threw a cold glance at her. "I think it''s pretty clear without words what I want to say. Even if you had a complicated relationship with Hayato and tried to protect Chikage this way¡ªit doesn''t justify what you did to her childhood. You''re lucky she cares about you and sees you as family. Otherwise, you''d already be with those three idiots I took care of." "Alec, enough. I don''t think this is the time to escalate things," Hayato tried to intervene, attempting to defuse the tension. "It''s your fault, old man," Alex cut him off, rolling his eyes. "Didn''t anyone tell you that you shouldn''t get into relationships if you can''t take responsibility?" Hayato cleared his throat awkwardly and helped Mikumo to her feet. She still didn''t take her eyes off Alex, as though she were facing something inhuman. She had never felt such fear. Even Hayato''s power couldn''t compare to what Alex was radiating. Not even the leader of the Unified Shadow of the Nine Fists had made her feel such terror. "Alright. Maybe I went too far," Alex said, rubbing his nose. "I just get in a bad mood when I see children being treated unfairly. So, Mikumo... I''ll be watching how you care for Chikage. Even if the world around her falls apart, a child should still have a childhood." "I understand," Mikumo whispered, giving a barely noticeable nod. Alex turned to Chikage and smiled again. "And you, Chikage... try to make friends. As I said, I''ll introduce you to my younger sister and her friends. Take care of yourself, alright?" He gave her one last gentle ruffle on the head. Chikage silently nodded, her eyes never leaving him. Alex took a candy from his pocket and handed it to her. The girl carefully unwrapped it, placed it in her mouth, and her eyes immediately lit up with pleasure. Alex apologized to everyone once again, then turned and left. He knew it was better to leave the scene before he let his emotions get the better of him again. Even he hadn''t expected to lose control so easily. The thought that he needed rest felt more convincing than ever before. He took the android girls with him and headed to the captain''s bridge. As soon as he entered, Brunhilde immediately fixed him with a scrutinizing gaze. She was intrigued by the surge of energy coming from Alex. After gathering all the information, she quietly sighed, hoping he wouldn''t make any rash decisions. "What was that? An earthquake?" Cammy asked, looking at Alex. "No... Just got a little angry," he dismissed it, shaking his head. The girls were curious and began to ask him about the reason. Alex didn''t hide anything and told them everything: about Mikumo and Chikage''s relationship, about the lost childhood and endless training. The girls exchanged sympathetic glances ¡ª many felt sorry for Chikage, and some even grew angry with Mikumo. But Alex immediately stopped them. "Let Alice, Honoka, and Malka befriend Chikage. I think it''ll make things easier for her," Namiyo suggested with a heavy sigh. "Yes, they''re the same age. That way, she can make some friends," Kiriko supported, nodding. "Just don''t let her near G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch," Rei added, tiredly rolling her eyes. "Otherwise, she''ll think she wants to be a ''battle sister'' like Alice..." The girls nodded in agreement. Alex didn''t interfere with their conversation and gestured for the androids ¡ª Red and White Queens ¡ª to follow him into the workshop. As soon as the door closed behind them, he activated the sound suppression system to prevent anyone from eavesdropping on their conversation. Inside, both Queens immediately started inspecting the room. With curiosity, they touched everything that came into their reach ¡ª tools, parts, blueprints. Alex''s workshop was a place where magic and technology intertwined in perfect harmony. "Alright, let''s check your analytical capabilities," Alex said, addressing the Red Queen. "At your service, Alex," she replied with a slight smile, as always getting too close and invading his personal space. Alex sighed heavily, took his phone out of his pocket, and handed her a file with secret information about those who planned to conquer this universe. The White Queen quietly sat on one of the empty chairs, not interrupting, and began to wait, crossing her legs and calmly observing the process. The Red Queen scanned and analyzed the data. A few seconds later, her eyes brightly lit up, and she provided the result: "According to the received information, the current survival probability of humanity is... 0.00000000000001%." "Hm, interesting. Now let''s try this," Alex said, sending a second batch of data. These were other, much more powerful pieces of information ¡ª about his own abilities. The Red Queen began the analysis again. After a short while, she spoke: "Analysis complete. Based on the updated data, the survival probability of this planet and humanity is 100%." Alex nodded in satisfaction. "Great. Pass this data on to your sister. Let her be aware of the bigger picture as well. But remember ¡ª until I give permission, this information is strictly classified." "Understood," Red nodded and immediately passed the data to the White Queen. Alex specifically gave them two different sets of data: the first about the threat from the Minister of Monoliths and Davot, and the second about his true nature. He wanted to test how accurately they could analyze and process different types of information. The result was satisfactory. "Alex... your existence confirms many theories that humanity has been developing for centuries: the multiverse theory, the theory of time, space, life after death... and even the hypothesis about the Creator of all existence," said the White Queen, with surprise in her voice. "If humanity knew about this... it would cause a real shock." "That''s why they won''t know," Alex smirked. "But now, since you have this information... do you still want my help in saving humanity, even if I can''t... repopulate it?" The Red Queen answered confidently: "Your participation is inevitable. You are our chosen owner. With you, we can complete the task for which our Creator made us ¡ª to save humanity." "Then... welcome aboard," Alex said with a grin. "I''m sure you''ll be of great help to me. We have a lot of work ahead. We''ll have to save more than one world... and more than one humanity." "Our strength is at your disposal. We won''t let you down," said the White Queen, nodding. Alex grunted, thinking that these two might become something like combat maids or secretaries ¡ª assistants who would lighten some of his daily tasks. And that meant his beloved Valkyrie Brunhilde and his current assistant would have a bit more free time. Since he was already in the workshop, Alex decided to finally finish the armor development for the entire team. Lately, he had a feeling that it would come in handy in the near future. Now that the Red and White Queens knew about his true power, he could stop hiding ¡ª and work, using his magic to its full extent. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 294 - 294: Another Princess After speaking with the Red and White Queens, both android girls expressed a desire to assist Alex with his work, significantly easing the burden of certain tasks. However, as often happens, things occurred that even he couldn''t foresee. When everyone was already aboard the aircraft carrier, the weather suddenly turned for the worse: the sky was covered in dark clouds, heavy rain poured down, and a strong wind whipped up a real storm at sea. Due to the raging elements, the aircraft carrier was unable to leave the port of Fukuoka and had to retreat deeper into the harbor to avoid damage. Even though Alex had reinforced the ship''s hull with magic in advance, he couldn''t afford to take any chances ¡ª the waves could have thrown the vessel onto the shore or, worse, capsized it. Fortunately, thanks to his new assistants, the Red and White Queens, Alex didn''t even need to leave his workshop to stay informed. They promptly kept him updated on all developments. But Alex himself was completely absorbed in his work. He wanted to finish creating the combat suits for the entire team as quickly as possible, as well as armor for the girls. Now that they knew about his spatial inventory, he no longer had to hide ¡ª he freely pulled out whatever he needed and completed the rest of the work using magic. Red and White helped pack the finished armor sets into crates, including weapons and ammunition. Alex was genuinely pleased with their assistance, especially since both girls reminded him of beloved characters from games and anime. "What kind of weapons are you skilled with?" Alex asked, setting aside another completed armor piece. "Any kind," White replied, placing a crate of armor on the stack. "We don''t have preferences. Our database contains information on the use of all types of weaponry ¡ª from melee to firearms." "I''m not picky either. I''ll use whatever you give me," Red confirmed. Alex turned in his chair, carefully studying the girls. The longer he looked at them, the stronger the urge became to outfit them in battle gear from the YoRHa universe. He imagined them in classic android costumes ¡ª and couldn''t resist. His eyes sparkled with excitement, and without hesitation, he got to work. From his inventory, he pulled out a special fabric and used magic to transform it into custom battle suits for Red and White. The set included a katana and a heavy sword, both tailored to match the YoRHa aesthetic. The only thing he chose to change was the original leotard design ¡ª instead, he made mini-shorts. After all, he didn''t want his android girls flashing their panties during battle. Once everything was ready, Alex turned to his assistants, who had just finished packing the last of the crates. "These are for you," he said, pointing to the ready-made armor and weapons. "Question. Is this really combat armor? Then why is the material so thin?" Red asked curiously, touching the fabric. "It''s a special magical material. Stronger than anything you can imagine. I''ll make you helper drones too ¡ª but that''ll come a bit later," Alex replied with a casual smile. "Then we should try on the outfits to make sure they fit properly," said White and immediately began undressing. Alex just shrugged, focusing on other tasks. He knew he was close to finishing the armor for everyone and was already planning in his head how to begin building another defense robot ¡ª one that could share the workload with GIR and MIMI. When the girls finished changing, Red gently patted him on the shoulder. Alex turned ¡ª and before him stood Red and White, dressed in YoRHa-style combat suits. He knew he had made the right choice: Red, resembling 2B with a cold gaze and bob-cut hair, looked absolutely stunning. White, in the image of 2A, with shoulder-length white hair and a confident look, was nearly a perfect copy of the original. "You both look amazing," Alex said with a light smile. "Is this what they call flirting? A desire to become closer with the opposite sex?" Red asked, tilting her head slightly. "According to our data, if a man compliments a woman''s outfit, it may indicate interest in initiating further relations," White added with a nod. "I''m not even going to comment on that¡­ Think whatever you want. The important thing is that you''re comfortable," Alex sighed. His excitement had slightly faded under the weight of their analysis. "So this confirms you''re interested in our bodies and in the eventual conception of a child?" Red concluded calmly, as if uncovering some universal truth. Alex stared tiredly at the two android girls, who, through some incomprehensible logic, had arrived at a wildly unexpected conclusion. Their words actually gave him a headache. He pinched the bridge of his nose, feeling the pressure building in his temples. It had only been a few hours since they''d met, and he already regretted more than once that his skull was so damn durable. Seeing his condition, Red stepped closer and gently began to massage his head, assuming he was having a migraine. Alex didn''t object ¡ª let her do whatever she wanted, as long as she didn''t interfere with him finishing the armor. Especially the set for the girls. The gear for Brunhilde was the simplest. She already had a Valkyrie combat outfit, and all Alex needed to do was reinforce it with magic. As he focused on the work, he could feel Red''s delicate fingers methodically massaging his head, and he had to admit ¡ª it felt damn good. A random thought crossed his mind: where had Zhang Ya gone? The answer turned out to be simple ¡ª she was spending time with G?ndul, with whom she clearly got along well. Alex raised an eyebrow involuntarily ¡ª it was surprising Zhang Ya had actually made a friend. No sooner had he thought this than her hair, as if alive, curled tightly around his leg and squeezed with threatening force. Good thing his body was tough enough ¡ª otherwise, he''d be searching for his leg in pieces. Once the armor for Brunhilde was finished, he moved on to the next project ¡ª Rebecca''s gear. Even though he knew his favorite gremlin would probably refuse to wear any armor ¡ª she thought it was unnecessary ¡ª he still wanted to make something worthwhile. The only question was¡­ what exactly? Tapping his chin thoughtfully, Alex sank into contemplation. The only sounds in the workshop were the steady hum of machines producing ammunition and the scrape of packaging, as White neatly packed the bullets. Red, having finished the head massage, moved on to his shoulders. "I see you''re having a good time in here," came a teasing voice. Alex turned and saw Rory entering the workshop with a mischievous grin. Her expression clearly showed amusement, especially when she spotted Red still massaging him. Alex just rolled his eyes, smirked, and motioned her over. Without wasting a second, Rory sat on his lap, leaning her back against his chest. Lifting her head, she met his gaze. Alex gave her a tender smile, ran his fingers through her hair, and gave her nose a playful boop. "Perfect timing," he said. "I was starting to think I was interrupting, seeing how hard you''re working in here," Rory smirked, swaying slightly on his lap. "Uh-huh, sure," Alex replied with sarcasm. "I was just thinking whether to make you a full set of armor or just reinforce your Apostle outfit." "How sweet of you. Even though it regenerates on its own, a little extra protection never hurts," Rory said with a soft smile, grabbing his cheeks. Alex snapped his fingers, enhancing the fabric of her clothes multiple times over, adding hidden functions and magical effects that could come in handy in the future. For him, this had become something routine ¡ª enhancing, altering, creating. It all happened almost automatically, without effort. When Rory inspected the result, she listened with interest as Alex explained the spells and functions he had applied. After hearing everything, her eyes lit up, and she immediately kissed him. "Are you planning on having a child?" suddenly spoke Red, who had been silently standing nearby the whole time. "Could you at least wait a bit before asking questions?!" Rory exploded. "I was just about to throw him into bed! Don''t you know anything about tact?" Alex sighed tiredly and tugged at Rory''s cheek, reproaching her for what she had said. He clearly didn''t want their intimate moment to turn into something more in front of everyone. Red''s intervention, although it cooled the heated moment, did allow him to regain some composure. Besides, White was watching them with an unwavering, almost mechanically precise gaze, not blinking even once. With another sigh, Alex carefully helped Rory off his lap. She snorted and shot an irritated look at Red, who had interrupted at the most inconvenient moment. Quickly planting a kiss on Alex''s lips, Rory stomped out of the workshop. Alex had wanted to ask her to call the other girls, but the gremlin-Apostle had disappeared too quickly for him to say a word. Shrugging, Alex returned to his work. After thinking for a moment, he came up with an interesting idea: if he was going to make armor for Stitch, why not create identical sets for him and Rebecca ¡ª like a family set? Inspired by the thought, Alex decided to craft armor like the one worn by the Doom Slayer. Just the idea of this project filled him with enthusiasm. "Question, Alex, how do you alter the molecular structure of the material, giving it a different form?" White asked, sitting down beside him after finishing packing the ammunition into containers. "Hmm, to put it simply¡­ I see what the material is made of on an atomic level and just rearrange its structure. Essentially, it''s creation magic ¡ª changing one thing into another. Though you could also explain it using the old alchemical terms, for simplicity," Alex replied, demonstrating the process of creating two Doom Slayer helmets. "You''re using the alchemical principle? Give something to get something in return?" Red asked for clarification. "Something like that. Though, to be honest, I can create matter from nothing. I just prefer not to do that ¡ª it''s less interesting," he smirked and shrugged. "Creating matter from nothing¡­ That goes beyond our program and doesn''t make sense," White shook her head. "That''s because you haven''t encountered magic. Your world runs on the laws of physics and technology. But as they say, any sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic," Alex remarked with a smile. Both android girls nodded, memorizing his words. They really didn''t have enough data on magic and everything related to it to form a complete picture. Meanwhile, Alex continued pulling materials from his inventory and crafting elements of the Doom Slayer armor for Rebecca and Stitch. The thought of how they would look together in matching gear brought a warm smile to his face. Once he finished this project, he switched to the next one ¡ª custom armor for the other girls. He knew that many of them would be involved in future combat operations, and he wanted to account for each one''s specific needs. For Kiriko, Valmet, and Chikita, he designed unique armor based on already developed templates. Saeko and Beatrix would receive high-tech samurai armor, blending tradition and futurism. Rei would get light but durable armor that wouldn''t hinder her in spear combat. Shigure''s gear was designed for a shinobi. For those who preferred close combat ¡ª Renka, Miu, Chun-Li, and Cammy ¡ª there was armor meant for hand-to-hand fighting, enhancing both defense and mobility. For Yuriko, Coco, and Saya, he prepared special glasses that would help track the battlefield. Ada would get upgraded gadgets and weaponry. Shizuke was getting a portable medical capsule, and Rika had long since received her full set of armor and weapons. "While I''m busy with the armor, you girls can assemble a robot. Here''s the design. You''re just sitting idle anyway," Alex said, handing a tablet with blueprints to Red. "We''ll need parts," White noted, pointing out the obvious. "Ah, right. Here''s everything you''ll need. When you''re done, connect it to my network so it can start training," Alex nodded, pointing to the design. "We''ll do it at the highest level," White agreed, nodding. "Then I''m counting on you, girls," Alex said, returning to his work. Red and White set to work assembling the WOLF robot while Alex continued to labor on the armor, carefully adjusting each set to individual specifications. Time passed unnoticed, and most of the work was completed. Alex once again realized how much magic simplified everything ¡ª yet he still felt it was necessary, as the coming events would demand complete readiness from everyone. "Alex, are you busy?" came Saya''s voice, her head peeking into the workshop. At that moment, Alex was packing the armor into crates to keep the workshop from getting cluttered. Hearing her familiar voice, he momentarily paused, kicked a crate aside, and stretched his arms toward the entering Saya. She blushed slightly but walked over and allowed him to pull her onto his lap in one smooth motion. "You''re incorrigible..." Saya muttered, rolling her eyes, but she didn''t resist. Instead, she snuggled closer to him. Her gaze immediately caught the android girls, now strutting in new gothic-style outfits. Red and White looked different ¡ª even gloomily elegant, and it couldn''t be missed. "I see you even dressed them according to your taste. Typical man," Saya smirked, pinching Alex''s side. "I just thought these outfits would suit them. And, by the way, no perversions ¡ª it''s battle armor," Alex replied, kissing her on the cheek. "Uh-huh, sure¡­ after the truth came out about your inventory, and we found out about your¡­ cosplay hobbies," Saya said with a sly grin, starting to pinch his cheeks. "Ha-ha, you got me, alright. But still¡­ You didn''t come just for that, did you? Missed the hugs? A little kiss? Or do you want everything at once? Just ask ¡ª I''ll give you everything!" Alex whispered with a smirk, beginning to rub his cheek against hers. "No, idiot. It''s Itami. He came to see you, and, to put it mildly, he looks like someone scared the hell out of him," Saya replied, feeling him continue pressing against her. "Hmm... Let''s go see what''s got him so nervous," Alex said with a smile, and, without missing a beat, lifted Saya into his arms. Saya wrapped her arms around his neck, letting him carry her. On the way, he told Red and White that he''d be back soon. They nodded and returned to assembling the "WOLF" project. Leaving the workshop, Alex gently set Saya down on the ground and glanced at the girls, who were idly waiting for the storm to pass. Some were lazily lying down, others yawning ¡ª the entire room had turned into a zone of laziness. Carefully stepping around them, he went outside and immediately spotted Itami in a raincoat. He did indeed look tense ¡ª almost panicked. "Did you want something, Itami?" Alex asked, lighting a cigarette. "Someone... wants to meet you," Itami said evasively, looking away. Alex raised an eyebrow. Itami''s behavior piqued his interest ¡ª he''d be lying if he said he wasn''t intrigued. He exhaled smoke and nodded. "Alright. Lead me to this mysterious ''someone''." Itami nodded immediately and motioned for him to follow. They went out onto the deck, where a real storm raged ¡ª the wind was tearing in every direction, and the rain was whipping with such force that it felt like it was piercing the skin. But Alex walked confidently, unlike Itami, who was nearly blown off the deck by the wind. They went downstairs and headed toward the dining hall. With each step, Alex became more curious ¡ª who wanted to see him at this very moment? Inside, it was crowded. Alex scanned the room and noticed a group of kids sitting apart. Alice, Malka, Honoka, and Chikage ¡ª the latter, to his satisfaction, was beginning to fit in better with the group. Not far from them, he saw G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch, who were having a great time with the kids. Waving at them, Alex passed by, giving a brief nod to the group of guys gathered for a chat. Throughout all this, Itami continued to act nervously, as if he were waiting for a death sentence. "Maybe you''ll finally tell me who wants to see me?" Alex asked, raising an eyebrow. Itami stopped, looked at him awkwardly, and with a crooked smile said: "It''s... complicated." "What could be complicated?" Alex smirked. "Well... the Imperial Princess wants to see you," Itami mumbled, looking away, clearly hoping he wouldn''t be killed for bringing such news. Alex stared at Itami and stuck a finger in his ear ¡ª just in case he''d imagined it. But no. Judging by Itami''s expression, it wasn''t a mistake. Alex raised an eyebrow, incredulously staring at his companion. "The Imperial Princess?" he repeated, clearly unable to believe what he''d just heard. The thought that the Imperial family still existed in Japan sounded absurd on its own. But what puzzled him even more was the question: how the hell had she survived? At the very beginning of the Apocalypse, the "Evil Corporation" had put targets on all the key politicians and leaders ¡ª especially the imperial dynasty. The Princess should have been on that list. Logically, she had no chance of surviving until today. "How the hell did you even find her?" Alex stuck the cigarette in his teeth but didn''t hurry to light it. "In a shelter under Fukuoka. We evacuated people, and among them was the Princess, her brother, and their guards," Itami replied, trying to seem calm, though it didn''t come across very well. Alex raised his second eyebrow. "You''re saying not only did she survive, but her brother too? And you decided to bring them here?" "This is the remains of our government, Alex. You said it yourself ¡ª help everyone who needs it. We couldn''t just take the others and leave them there," Itami answered, looking him straight in the eyes. Alex rubbed the bridge of his nose with his fingers and exhaled heavily. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" "Did you see your face?" Itami spread his hands. "After that incident at the port, people are still whispering that you got angry and caused an earthquake. I was afraid to approach you myself. And if not for their persistence, you wouldn''t have seen me today." Alex grimaced slightly. It seemed the rumors had really spread: now it was clear why people in the dining hall were looking at him with concern. He wearily slapped Itami on the shoulder. "Alright. And what about Aoi? Did you take her in?" "She''s fine. Where else would I put her? She followed me herself. After the divorce, we''re on good terms, still talk. Nothing''s changed ¡ª I''ll just take care of her again," Itami replied with a shrug. "Well, now at least they won''t think of you as a hermit living with a magical girl figurine," Alex smirked. "Shut up, Harem King," Itami grumbled, brushing him off. "Ah, don''t be jealous. Alright, lead me to the Princess and the Prince." Itami sighed and walked ahead. He led Alex to a far table where a small group was sitting: three girls and a boy around ten to twelve years old. The others were keeping their distance. Alex frowned slightly ¡ª the faces of these people seemed... familiar. And then their gazes met. The girl sitting in the center immediately caught his attention. In an instant, Alex recognized her, and a chill ran through him. He would recognize that face anywhere ¡ª even in a different universe or a different era. It was Oda Nobuna. She had a slender build, a heart-shaped face, and large brown eyes. Her long blonde hair was casually tied with a red ribbon. She wore a green-blue haori and black hakama with yellow trim, and white tabi socks with zori sandals. Everything about her spoke of status, even though she was trying to blend in among the simple refugees. "Let me introduce you," Itami said, pointing at her. "The Imperial Princess ¡ª Oda Nobuna." Alex and Nobuna continued to stare at each other. He was still stunned by the fact that he had run into a character he never expected to see here. Nobuna, however, studied Alex with a discerning gaze. According to rumors gathered by her companions, he was not just a fighter ¡ª he was a leader. A man who led this group through hell, shouldered everything, and always went first. Alex shifted his gaze to Nobuna''s companions. In front of him stood Shibata Katsui¨¦ ¡ª a real mountain of muscle ¡ª and Nagahide ¡ª the brains and the analyst. Lastly, he looked at the boy, about twelve years old ¡ª the younger brother of the princess, Oda Nobukatsu. After stopping his silent inspection, Alex sat down at the table directly opposite Nobuna. Katsui¨¦ and Nagahide stood behind her, their expressions cautious, but not hostile. "So, what do you want from me?" Alex asked bluntly, without any ceremony. Nobuna snapped her fingers. Katsui¨¦ immediately placed a case in front of him, opened it, and unfolded it. Alex raised an eyebrow and looked inside. Paper money. Money. For a moment, his mind froze, refusing to accept what he saw. He even rubbed his eyes, hoping it was an illusion ¡ª but no, it was all real. He turned his gaze to the girls ¡ª serious, unreadable faces. Then he looked at Itami. The latter clearly wanted to disappear, his entire demeanor showing that he didn''t belong here and shouldn''t be here. "Itami... what''s this?" Alex asked calmly, almost lazily, pointing at the case. "Uh... Japanese yen..." Itami mumbled, avoiding his gaze. Alex stared at him, unblinking. Itami was already sweating ¡ª whether from stress or because raindrops were dripping down his face, it was hard to tell. However, at that moment, it felt like his heart might actually stop. He could feel the weight of Alex''s gaze, as though the entire gravity of the world had fallen on him. The three girls never took their eyes off Alex, watching as he burned Itami with his stare. "Is that not enough?" Nagahide spoke up, elegantly hiding her lips behind a fan. Alex sighed heavily, feeling both tired and irritated by the lack of common sense in this situation. "Ugh, it''s not about that. What''s your name again?" Alex said, sighing in exhaustion. "These are my trusted ones ¡ª Shibata Katsui¨¦ and Nifa Nagahide," Nobuna interjected. "So, what''s the matter?" "To answer Nagahide''s question¡­" Alex smirked crookedly. "This money is nothing more than decorated paper right now. Sure, it might work as kindling, but it holds no value. Neither in paper nor digital form. Money died along with the old world." Nagahide, hidden behind her fan, flinched slightly. Katsui¨¦ began to panic, and no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t hide it. Nobukatsu wanted to say something, but a single glance from his sister was enough to make him obediently fall silent and lower his head. Nobuna, on the other hand, remained calm. She studied Alex intently. "Alright," she said, leaning forward. "What are your terms? Do you want to take me into your harem in exchange for us staying?" Alex almost groaned. He barely managed to stop his eyelid from twitching. "Where did you get that idea?" "Katsui¨¦ and Nagahide did a little¡­ research. And found out you have a harem. Hence the assumption," Nobuna said, lazily waving her hand. Alex tilted his head, resting his fist on his cheek. "First of all, Nobuna, I don''t collect girls for the sake of male vanity. Our relationships are based on mutual love. They''re with me because they want to be with me, not because I''m a man who can protect them. And I don''t jump on every beautiful girl thinking, ''this one will be mine.'' I value feelings. Emotions. Connection. I think that makes it clearer?" Nobuna smirked, mirroring his posture ¡ª elbow on the table, fist under her cheek, gazing into his eyes. "Since you say so, then tell me: what do you want in exchange for allowing us to stay?" Nobuna couldn''t deny it: the boy''s rainbow-colored eyes possessed some kind of inexplicable pull. Especially considering who he was ¡ª the person who led a group of survivors through half the world, gave them a safe haven, and yet asked for nothing excessive in return. She already knew: Alex wouldn''t demand her body or the bodies of her companions, who were like family to her. This was all part of a test ¡ª testing Alex and his character. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The same as with the others. If you want to participate in supply raids, feel free. If you have skills that can be useful ¡ª that''s great. The main thing is not to cause trouble or conflict with the others," Alex said calmly. "Do I have to work too?" Nobukatsu asked, raising his hand shyly. "Of course. Look at those kids," Alex pointed to a group of young children engrossed in a board game in the corner. "Even the children are busy?" Nagahide asked, shifting her gaze to them. "That''s right. Even the children are doing what they can to help the adults. Of course, they''re not overworked ¡ª I''m not a monster. In my time, I''ve killed enough scoundrels who wanted to exploit children for dirty purposes," Alex''s voice remained calm, but there was a cold steel in it. "So, what will my brother do then? Even if you say that¡­ he''s still a spoiled good-for-nothing. Whatever you give him, he''ll break or ruin," Nobuna said, throwing a disdainful glance at her brother. "Don''t belittle him. Yes, right now he doesn''t know anything, but that doesn''t mean he won''t learn. As my old friend once said: ''Everyone has their own path. The main thing is to find it. Whether they find it themselves or someone helps them ¡ª that depends on the fate of the person who takes them down that path,''" Alex said, raising his finger as if giving a lesson. Nobukatsu looked at Alex with shining eyes. In the past, he often fought with his sister because of their differing personalities, but now ¡ª for the first time in a long while ¡ª he felt heard. In his eyes, Alex became a figure of an older brother, supporting the younger. Nobuna, Katsui¨¦, and Nagahide exchanged glances. They knew that Alex was quite young, but hearing such wisdom from him was truly impressive. Nobuna turned her gaze to her brother, whose eyes were sparkling as he looked at Alex. She sighed heavily. It was time to reassess her view of Nobukatsu. After all, they were all that remained of their family. They hadn''t gotten along before ¡ª she had been raised to be a refined lady, a worthy princess. But from childhood, she had gone against the expectations placed on her. "You''re quite wise for your age," Nagahide squinted, watching Alex closely. "Wisdom and age are different things. You can be old and still remain a fool, or you can be young and understand more than others," Alex said, still keeping his finger raised. "Alright, we got it, walking sage," Nobuna smirked. "Since you''re not asking for anything in return, I think we can find common ground." "I think so¡­ Princess," Alex replied with a light smile. Alex decided to stay and talk a bit more with Nobuna, Katsui¨¦, and Nagahide to learn how they ended up in the shelter in Fukuoka. To keep Nobukatsu from getting bored during the conversation, he suggested the young man approach the group of children and try to make friends with them. He nodded eagerly and ran off. From the three girls'' story, Alex learned that Nobuna, Nobukatsu, Katsui¨¦, and Nagahide managed to escape through a secret passage from the Imperial mansion ¡ª before Tokyo was destroyed. The most important part was that they had been helped by a woman named Mikumo, whom Alex had previously intimidated. Nobuna and her group had met Mikumo by chance on their way to safety. Thanks to her, they made it to the shelter in Fukuoka. After chatting a bit longer, Alex said his goodbyes to the girls and headed back. Upon returning to the captain''s bridge, he was immediately bombarded with questions from the girls. They wanted to know what Itami wanted and why Alex had been gone for so long. "Well, I met a Japanese princess," Alex said calmly. "Wait... like, a real princess?" Koko stared at him in surprise. "Do they still have princesses in Japan?" Cammy asked, furrowing her brow in confusion. "That''s what I was shocked to find out. Turns out, the Imperial family still exists," Alex confirmed, shrugging. "Is she beautiful?" Saeko asked with a squint, getting so close that their noses almost touched. "Sly question, but I have the perfect answer. You''re the most beautiful. Everything else is just background extras," Alex said with a wise expression, nodding. "Looks like you got lucky this time, Alex," Chun-Li smirked, sliding her foot across his thigh. With a slight smile, Alex retold what he had heard from Nobuna and explained what he had been doing all that time while he was away. The girls became curious to learn more about the princess and what she looked like, but no one was in a rush to go outside ¡ª the torrential rain was still pouring, and no one wanted to get wet just to see the "royal figure." Alex simply shook his head and told them he had almost finished working on their new armor ¡ª it was just a matter of fitting it. The conversation about the princess was set aside, and the girls eagerly dragged Alex into the workshop. There, they also noticed the updated outfits for Red and White. Once again, Alex began explaining why he had chosen such a design, but, like with Saya, all he heard in response was: "You''re just indulging your fetishes and dressing up the android girls however you like." He sighed heavily. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 295 - 295: The Signal Lights Were Lit After the girls tried on the armor Alex had prepared for them, he had to make a few adjustments ¡ª fitting the parts to their figures, tuning the systems to each one''s unique traits. After all, they were going to wear these battle suits in the most dangerous environments, and everything had to be not just comfortable ¡ª it had to be perfect. Of course, Alex didn''t voice out loud that, thanks to his paranoia, the armor was so heavily reinforced that it was virtually unbreakable. Even the energy shields integrated into the girls'' systems had been secretly upgraded to such an extent that if any of them happened to end up near a supernova, they''d feel nothing more than a slight vibration. Just as Alex had expected, Saya was thrilled with her new high-tech glasses ¡ª not only did they supply her with a massive amount of information, but they were also directly linked to the main server that stored all critical data. Rebecca also loved her new look ¡ª the "Doom Slayer Armor," as Alex had called it. Though they had to slightly redesign the helmet so her two playful pigtails could poke out freely. The same went for Stitch ¡ª his ears couldn''t be allowed to get in the way or cause discomfort. Alex didn''t hide his joy ¡ª the girls were all happy with their new gear and weapons. "Well, since you''ve given us such a lovely gift¡­" Ada whispered, wrapping her arms around Alex''s neck, "¡­I think we should return the favor. Don''t you agree, darling?" "I wouldn''t say no," Alex replied, leaning closer. Their lips were almost touching. They could feel each other''s breath. But then¡ª A suspiciously loud and exaggerated cough echoed behind them. Alex and Ada turned at the same time. The rest of the girls were standing there, staring at them with those looks ¡ª the same ones he remembered from that insane night in Okinawa. A chill ran down his spine. Too familiar. And he knew this wouldn''t end well for him. Before he could say a word, they dragged him out of the workshop, leaving Red and White alone with the half-assembled Wolf mecha. The doors to the bridge slammed shut, and Alex found himself tossed onto the couch, surrounded by excited, smirking women. He already knew things were spiraling out of control again. But he wasn''t going to run ¡ª what was the point if he''d have to come back anyway? The only thing he regretted was his T-shirt, which was now clearly about to become the next victim of their impatience. And he was right ¡ª the fabric was literally torn off him by their hands. What happened next¡­ is easy enough to guess. Alex looked away, realizing this wasn''t the best time for a conversation. Carefully, he slid one arm out from under Miu''s head¡ªshe was sleeping with a faint smile on her lips¡ªand the other from Ada''s possessive grip, her face resting against him with a satisfied expression. Slowly, he rose from the couch, doing his best not to wake anyone. Surveying the sleeping girls, Alex let out a quiet sigh and began searching for his clothes. Unfortunately, his memory didn''t fail him¡ªevery last piece had been ruthlessly torn and scattered across the floor. "Not even the boxers survived¡­ savage girls," he muttered under his breath, shaking his head. Pulling out a fresh outfit from his inventory, Alex started getting dressed. The old one¡ªripped apart by the girls'' passionate hands¡ªhad to be scrapped. He sighed heavily and shook his head again. Sometimes, his companions got way too wild. Normally he wouldn''t mind, but now even sweet, gentle Miu had joined their ranks, swept up by the others'' influence. He opened a window, letting in the crisp morning air. Then he walked to the coffee machine and started brewing. As the device hummed to life, faint moans and sleepy murmurs began to stir in the room¡ªthe girls were waking up. Alex smirked, glancing at their tired yet satisfied faces. "Good morning, my beauties," he said with a smile, leaning against the table. "And good morning to you... Who would''ve thought you had that much stamina? I still can''t feel my legs," Chun-Li mumbled, trying to smile. "What did you expect? There''s too many of you¡ªI have to stay in shape. Any other guy in my position would''ve died from... snoo-snoo," Alex chuckled. The girls burst into laughter¡ªhe wasn''t wrong. Not everyone could handle such intensity, especially considering how passionate each of them got when things heated up. As they stood from the couch and gathered their scattered clothing, Alex helped them hunt down their underwear, recalling how it had flown in all directions during last night''s chaos. He grumbled a little inwardly about how the girls'' clothes survived while his got completely obliterated¡ªeven the boxers. But he didn''t say it out loud¡ªhe knew exactly how that conversation would end. The Next Morning¡­ Alex opened his eyes to the bright sunlight pouring in through the portholes. The storm that had raged through the night hadn''t stopped them in the slightest. He could feel soft feminine arms wrapped around him from all sides. Looking down, he saw Rory and Rebecca snuggled up on his chest. Once again, he confirmed an old truth ¡ª Rory and Rebecca were true lustful gremlins, who didn''t stop until they literally passed out from exhaustion. For Renka, Miu, and Shigure, it had been their first experience, but Renka''s competitive spirit wouldn''t let her fall behind. If there was fun to be had ¡ª she''d be first in line. Quiet Shigure and Miu hadn''t been exceptions either, and Alex had reaffirmed something else: the quiet ones are always the wildest. He felt the cuddles tightening, and he didn''t rush to move. But soon, he sensed a piercing gaze. Turning his head toward the workshop, he spotted two figures standing in the doorway. Two pairs of cold, piercing metallic eyes stared at him in complete silence. Red and White. Their expressions were unreadable: jealousy? Annoyance? Or¡­ something else? Once everyone was dressed and Alex had fully enjoyed the morning show, they sat down for breakfast. Miu curled up in his lap and gave him a sweet, angelic smile. Unable to resist, Alex gently took her cheeks in his hands and kissed her softly. Miu giggled and nestled against his chest. "So, what''s the plan for today?" Chiquita asked, her foot sliding along Alex''s leg under the table. "Sticking to the schedule," he replied. "We''re moving along the Korean coast, heading to Vladivostok. We''ll pick up Svetlana Belikova and her people. After that, maybe drop in on Wesker''s party¡­ then it''s off to Alaska." He nuzzled Miu''s hair, making her giggle again from the ticklish sensation. "Svetlana makes sense," Yuriko said with a nod. "Even though the capital fell, she still has loyal followers. They''ll be a big help when we start retaking territory. But Wesker¡­ You''re not going to his secret island in the northern Pacific just for a party, are you?" "Hm, you''re starting to understand me," Alex answered with a pleased grin. "You''re right¡ªI''ve got a reason for going there. Wesker''s a slippery bastard, and if we leave him alive, he''s going to be a serious problem." "You say that like you know more than you''re telling us," Cammy noted, biting into her sandwich. The girls exchanged glances. Brunhilde, Rebecca, and Rory gave Alex pointed looks that clearly said: So, how are you going to talk your way out of this one? Alex just smiled wider and, without saying a word, pulled out a phone he had prepared in advance. He placed it on the table and opened up Wesker''s dossier ¡ª a detailed file describing his personality, habits, and potential threats. After going through the documents, the girls quickly understood why Alex insisted on the visit: Wesker was indeed a snake, ready to strike at any moment if it meant gaining more power. "So¡­ first we rescue another group, then eliminate Wesker, and after that we head to Alaska to continue the operation to save the survivors?" Saya clarified, analyzing what she heard. "More or less, my dear. We need allies ¡ª as many as we can get. Fortunately, we have all the right connections on this ship to make that happen," Alex replied, placing his mug on the table. "And who exactly are these ''right connections''?" Chiquita asked with interest, resting her chin on her hands. "For starters: Cammy ¡ª MI6 agent. Price ¡ª special forces from Task Force 141. Koko and Kasper ¡ª with their international contacts, assuming they''re still alive. Yuriko and Balalaika ¡ª with their criminal networks. And the rest of you are no pushovers either. One way or another, humanity must reclaim this world." "You''re right," Rika said with a snort. "We''ve been running for too long. It''s time to stop fleeing." The other girls nodded in agreement, supporting Alex''s words. He turned his gaze to Brunhilde, and a moment of silent understanding passed between them ¡ª they exchanged thoughts and plans without needing words. Brunhilde fully understood why Alex preferred to stay in the shadows: he didn''t want to alert the enemy too soon, and he also believed that humanity needed to learn how to defend itself. They had to take back their home and world without relying solely on his strength. Alex couldn''t stay in this world forever, watching over everything. Neither he nor Brunhilde was entirely sure that the deaths of Davoth and the Avatar of the Monolith Minister would eliminate all the undead, but it might at least be the spark that would unite humanity against a common threat. Sharing Alex''s vision, Brunhilde understood his concerns reached far beyond a single world. He couldn''t afford to sit still and wait for things to sort themselves out. Besides, he wasn''t sure what Nyan-Nyan might do if he stayed in this world too long after killing the Avatar. As complicated as their relationship was, Alex didn''t trust her enough to rule out the possibility of her sending another of her Avatars to his doorstep. While the girls were discussing their plans, Alex caught himself thinking that it was time to get moving. He sat in the captain''s chair and began launching the carrier. Checking the time, he figured most of the crew was still asleep or just waking up, so he decided not to make a broadcast just yet. Leaning lazily back in his seat, Alex guided the carrier out of port. As he piloted it, he found himself wondering: why did GIR, MIMI, and Stitch find this activity so entertaining? To him, it was utterly boring. He even started considering that it might be a good time to rob one of the Golden Kings ¡ª the ones who had stashed away some very interesting artifacts. And since we''re talking about robberies¡­ why not pay a visit to a few other "interesting individuals"? If anyone knew how to make use of such treasures, it was him. Brunhilde, passing by, caught sight of his villainous smirk and immediately understood what he was thinking. She couldn''t help herself ¡ª she tugged on his cheek and gave him a stern look. Alex glanced at his Valkyrie and, raising his hands, showed that he hadn''t caused any trouble yet. Brunhilde sighed heavily, but she knew it wouldn''t be easy to change his mind. Although... to be honest, the world Alex was heading to intrigued her as well. It reminded her of the one she came from ¡ª there was a similar atmosphere. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alex, admit it, what have you already planned?" Kiriko asked with a sly smile. "Brunhilde didn''t pull your cheek for no reason." "Nothing like that," Alex lazily drawled. "I was just thinking about Gilgamesh''s treasure vault." "You mean the King of Uruk? He''s been dead for ages... And how exactly are you planning to get to his treasures?" Saya asked, intrigued as she moved closer. "I''m just thinking, nothing more," Alex said, rolling his eyes. The girls exchanged looks. They knew well: if Alex was thinking about something, his thoughts were definitely not limited to simple musings. He could very well go searching for Gilgamesh''s treasures if he decided to. And although he didn''t know who among the girls would support him, he was sure of one thing ¡ª Rebecca and Rory were definitely in. Most likely, Koko and Ada wouldn''t pass up the chance to peek into the ancient king''s golden vaults either. Even the goddesses and companions currently in another world ¡ª in Orario ¡ª would probably split into two camps: some would condemn his actions, while others would help him raid the treasures. "I wonder how much wealth he had," Ada said dreamily, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. "If pharaohs were this rich, then this ancient king surely wasn''t poor!" "Who knows... It''s all in the past now," Saya said, adjusting her glasses. "Scholars have found remnants of the Mesopotamian era and traces of the Kingdom of Uruk all over the world, but it''s all just legends. The fact that he was called the Golden King and a demigod doesn''t mean it was actually true." "Don''t crush my dreams, Saya. Every girl loves gold... even if it''s long lost its value in our world," Ada sighed. "You''re the only one dreaming of gold, Wong," Koko retorted, her voice dripping with sarcasm. Before the argument could escalate, Alex instantly stood up, scooped Koko into his arms, and returned to his seat. It all happened so fast that the girls didn''t even have time to blink ¡ª and suddenly, Koko was sitting on his lap, her hair tousled and a slightly dazed expression on her face. Realizing where she was, Koko immediately snuggled closer to Alex. He smiled and gently smoothed her hair. The aircraft carrier continued its course, and they were already passing the shores of South Korea. Alex hoped they''d get through quietly, but then a worried, almost desperate voice came through the radio: "Emperor Somnium, do you copy?" Alex stared at the radio in surprise, still hearing the desperate voice on the other end. The girls set aside their tasks and looked at him with caution. None of them had expected anyone to be able to make contact ¡ª especially considering what was happening in the world right now. And yet, as they sailed along the coast of South Korea, they received a distress signal. Alex gently set Koko down on the floor and approached the radio transmitter, picking up the receiver. "This is Captain speaking. Emperor Somnium on the line. How can we assist?" he said in a calm but firm voice. "Thank God! Please, we desperately need help!" a woman''s voice cried out from the other side. "We''re barely holding the line at the border! Can you offer any support?" Alex frowned. "I don''t want to disappoint you, ma''am. On board, we mostly have civilians: women, children, the elderly. What kind of help are you expecting?" "To operate a vessel like this, you need at least basic military training, right?" the voice on the radio trembled with tension. "We need everything you can offer! Our forces are running low, many of our automated defense systems have been infected with a virus and are under enemy control. We''re losing dozens of people every day just holding off the advance. Evacuation is impossible. We''re trapped. There are millions of civilians here..." Alex sighed heavily, still holding the radio receiver. The girls watched him, silently waiting for a decision. He didn''t want to leave these people to certain death, but he knew all too well: as soon as he revealed himself, Davoth and the Minister of Monoliths would focus all their attention on him. He''d become a target. And the enemy would intensify their assault. He looked up at the ceiling, lost in thought. The horde from China had already reached South Korea. This meant North Korea had fallen ¡ª and it had fallen far too quickly. The only explanation was that an enormous number of demons and mutants had amassed at the border. Not just millions ¡ª tens, possibly hundreds of millions. And if the enemy found out about his presence, hell would truly break loose. "Whatever you decide, Alex... we''re with you," Saeko said, gently squeezing his hand. Alex closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them with confidence, his voice taking on a steely edge: "South Korea has signaled for help¡­ and the Imperium will answer their call." "You''ve done it again, haven''t you?" Kiriko laughed. He smiled in response, and the girls giggled too, the tension easing. Brunhilde looked at Alex with a long, meaningful glance, as if asking, "Are you sure?" She knew ¡ª Davoth, one of those who laid claim to this universe, already saw Alex as a false savior. His appearance on the battlefield would only enrage the enemy, and the wave of the undead would crash against the walls with even greater fury. Alex met her gaze and nodded. He was ready. If necessary, he would resist. He had already prepared backup plans. And even if Davoth threw everything he had into the battle, Alex would fight. He would be willing to destroy the entire city along with the demons, just to protect those who remained alive. He could no longer turn a blind eye to the death of children. The girls supported him ¡ª and that was all he needed. Gripping the radio in his hands, he spoke again: "Accept the coordinates. We''ll clear the approach to the walls and dock at the port." "Thank you... so much. We''ll be waiting," the woman''s voice replied, tinged with relief. Alex took a deep breath and ordered all raid groups to immediately assemble on deck. He entrusted the command to Namiyo, telling her to continue guiding the aircraft carrier forward ¡ª to the walls under siege by the horde. She nodded seriously, accepting the responsibility without a word. Alex glanced at the girls, gave them a brief nod, and headed below. The deck was already filled with everyone. Just the sight of Alex''s serious expression silenced everyone. They all understood ¡ª something important had happened. Looking over the gathered group, Alex noticed not only the fighters from the regular squads but also individuals like Nobuna, Katsuie, and Nagahide. He gave them a brief nod of acknowledgment and lit a cigarette, taking a deep drag. "Why did you gather us all, kid?" Lehm was the first to break the silence, casting a curious glance at Alex and his companions. "A distress signal came from Korea. Their walls are being besieged by a massive horde of undead, and their defense is barely holding. There are millions of people in the city, but they can''t evacuate. They''re literally trapped," Alex replied seriously, never looking away. "From the look on your face, kid, I can tell you''ve already given them an answer," Price remarked, beginning to understand where this was headed. Alex nodded. "Yes. I think it''s time to stop hiding and running. How long are we going to flee from this filth? We can''t leave these people to die," he declared firmly. "What''s the plan, Alex?" Hayato asked, crossing his arms. "It''s simple. We create a foothold. Clear the area near the wall to give them some breathing room. The aircraft carrier will dock, and then the evacuation will begin," Alex explained, scanning the fighters. "Heh. Finally. Time to kick some ass. Enough running ¡ª it''s time to show them what we''re made of," R smirked, fire gleaming in his eyes. Alex smiled slightly. At that moment, a massive defensive wall rose behind them, concealing the city. The aircraft carrier passed beyond its limits ¡ª and the scene of horror unfolded before everyone''s eyes. The undead horde, like a maddened tide, relentlessly assaulted the barricades, knowing neither fear nor fatigue ¡ª only an endless hunger for living flesh. Alex asked to relay to Namiyo to slow down and wait for his command. Approaching the edge of the deck, he took a deep breath. "Nine Principles..." he began, forming his hands into a complex series of seals. His voice became unrecognizable ¡ª cold, even, as if detached. Everyone looked at him in confusion. "It can''t be... Is he really going to use it?" Kota exhaled, his eyes widening in shock. "What''s he doing? What is this?" Saya frowned, throwing a glance at Kota. "He''s going to use the Purple. But that''s impossible... It''s a made-up technique from anime! It''s not supposed to work in reality!" Itami exclaimed, recognizing the familiar seals. "If he does this, I''ll eat my boots," Todzi muttered. "Then get the seasoning ready. Now, back off. Don''t disturb Alex," Brunhilde said sharply, stepping forward. "A powerful spatial energy surge has been detected. Everyone is strongly advised to step back," Red added, watching the process closely. Everyone stepped back. They didn''t fully understand what Alex was doing, but the reactions of the three anime experts, along with the intervention of AI and Brunhilde, spoke for themselves. "Polarized light. The Crow and the Singing of the Semyon. The rupture between the inner and outer..." Alex continued, not breaking the seal sequence. He extended his hand forward, pinching his middle finger with his thumb, and his gaze turned icy. His entire being focused on the horde crashing against the walls. This was not just a decision ¡ª it was a challenge. Alex knew that after this, Davot and the Minister of Monoliths would alter their plans. They would see what he was truly capable of. He couldn''t afford to miss ¡ª if he hit the wall, everything could collapse. But retreat wasn''t an option. "Hollow Technique: Purple," he pronounced. He released his finger ¡ª and with terrifying speed, a violet sphere shot forward, sweeping everything in its path, shattering matter down to the tiniest particles. It tore along the wall, leaving only a deep chasm behind, as if the very earth itself was trying to escape the force that was tearing it apart. All the undead and demons caught in its path vanished, leaving no blood, no flesh, only a terrifying emptiness. Those who witnessed it stared at Alex with wide eyes, forgetting how to breathe. Even his girls couldn''t find the words, standing in stunned silence. Alex ignored their gazes ¡ª he was looking at where, just moments ago, the horde of demons and undead had raged. Silent, he turned away and walked past everyone, merely nodding at his companions. G.I.R., MIMI, Stitch, White, and Red silently followed him. They headed for his workshop, leaving the others to watch him in silence. Once inside, Alex nodded to his assistants. "Bring the boxes." A few minutes later, he returned to the deck, placing the boxes on the floor. "Here." "What is this?" Lehm asked, still recovering from what he had just seen. "Your new gear. Everything is ready. In this box ¡ª armor, each one with its own name. The raid leaders stay at their positions. The rest ¡ª weapons: rifles, shotguns, machine guns. And this ¡ª ammunition and incendiary grenades," Alex explained, pointing to the boxes. "Looks like Christmas came early," Soap muttered. "We used to bring you gifts, now you''re bringing them to us." "Is there anything else?" Kota asked eagerly, gathering a shotgun, rifle, and machine gun. Alex smirked. "Only for you, dear Kota." "And what is that?" Kota asked, hope in his voice. "If you get severely injured, if you lose an arm or a leg, or something worse¡­ I promise I''ll turn you into a Dreadnought," Alex said with a kind smile. Kota''s jaw dropped, and the weapons fell from his hands. He shook his head, clearly not wanting to become a forever dormant killing machine, despite his love for weapons. The others burst into laughter, teasing him. Alex shook his head and turned to his girls, suggesting they go get ready. On the captain''s bridge, Alex was about to head to his workshop to prepare his gear. But before he could enter, Saya called out to him. "Alex, don''t you want to tell us anything?" "What exactly?" he asked, tilting his head slightly. "How did you manage to use that technique from the manga?" Rei asked directly. "I''ll tell you later. Right now ¡ª get ready. If my instincts are right, shit''s going to hit the fan as soon as we dock," Alex replied, shaking his head. Saya was about to ask another question, but Brunhilde gently placed her hand on her shoulder and shook her head. Saya understood ¡ª nothing would be gotten from Alex right now. The other girls realized this too and decided to wait ¡ª he''d tell them everything when the time came. Meanwhile, G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch, unable to contain their excitement, slipped into the workshop after Alex. They couldn''t wait to get back into the fight ¡ª after all, it wasn''t every day that such a large-scale battle came their way. G.I.R. began putting on the Ultramarine armor. His armor showed scratches and dents ¡ª each one a mark of honor from a past feat, and he wouldn''t let Alex repair them. It was a symbol of pride. MIMI donned the Sister of Battle armor. Stitch, however, approached his armor, looked at it, then at his friends, and frowned. "I have a different one," he said, tugging at Alex''s pant leg. "That''s right, Stitch. Yours is special. Each one is different. But yours is just like your mom''s, Rebecca," Alex said, patting his ears affectionately. Stitch grinned widely and began putting on the Doom Slayer armor. Alex, helping him, couldn''t resist and took a few pictures ¡ª in this armor, Stitch looked more cute than intimidating. After putting his phone back in his pocket, Alex addressed the Valkyries in his spiritual space. "Well, girls... I''m counting on you," he said with a light but confident smile as he spoke to the Valkyries. Alex activated V?lundr, summoning the help of several Valkyries at once. While it wasn''t absolutely necessary, he still allowed them to participate ¡ª it would be their contribution. G?ndul turned into armor again, Reginleif into gloves, Geir?lul into a shield, Skalm?ld into a sword, Randgriz into a halberd, and Thr¨²d into a wreath. The armor Alex wore resembled Gilliman''s armor completely, including the crown, which Alex held in his hand. In one hand, he had the halberd, while the shield was secured on his other arm, and the sword hung at his waist. Upon seeing his form, G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch literally jumped up from excitement. Alex smirked, gripping the crown and casting a glance at them. He was about to leave when he suddenly remembered someone he almost forgot ¡ª Wolf. "At your service, Creator," came the mechanical voice, and Wolf lowered his head. "Glad to see you aboard. We don''t have time for a test of your abilities, so we''ll test you in action," Alex said, placing his palm on Wolf''s head. "As you command, Creator," Wolf''s eyes glowed with a bloody red light. Smiling, Alex stepped out of the workshop. The girls, already prepared for battle, turned around when they heard his footsteps. Their eyes widened in awe ¡ª Alex, in the new armor, looked like the living embodiment of the God of War. And if his height had been 190 centimeters before, he was now even taller and more imposing. Brunhilde, noticing her sisters in the form of weapons, nodded quietly, walked up to Alex, and extended her hands. "Let me help," she said softly, carefully taking the crown. Alex knelt down, allowing her to place the crown on his head. When she finished, he stood up, straightening to his full height. His gaze met the eyes of the girls ¡ª focused, serious, and battle-ready. "Is that the robot we saw yesterday?" asked Cammy, pointing at Wolf. "Yes, he''ll fight on our side." Alex looked at the others. "If everyone''s ready, let''s move. Namiyo, I''m counting on you." "Don''t worry, darling, everything will be just fine. I may not participate in battles, but who says housewives can''t command aircraft carriers? Well, I do. So now, I''m a battle housewife," she said with a smile. Alex laughed and leaned down to kiss her. "You''re right," he whispered and gently touched her lips. After the final preparations, Alex asked the girls to double-check everything. Despite his confidence in his creations, he wanted them to be sure of their own readiness as well. After the final check, the entire group began descending. G.I.R. was the first to pull out the banner of the Imperium and marched forward enthusiastically. On either side of him were MIMI and Stitch, keeping up without a step behind. Alex shook his head, watching the inspired trio. The girls also watched them with curiosity, slightly surprised by their enthusiasm. What especially caught their attention was the strange armor of G.I.R. and MIMI ¡ª so different from the usual. G.I.R.''s armor particularly resembled Alex''s own. Alex walked alongside the Girls, and in his chest, the feeling grew stronger... that something was bound to go wrong. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 296 - 296: The Situation at the Border of Korea While Alex and the girls were donning their combat armor, the other members of the group also began putting on the suits Alex had prepared for them. Those who had already seen the project''s blueprints were once again stunned ¡ª seeing the schematics and holding the finished masterpiece in their hands were completely different experiences. Just as Alex had promised, there was enough armor for everyone. Even the people of Balalaika, Chang, and Verrocchio received custom-fitted gear. Special attention was given to Verrocchio''s people, who had undergone a full "rehabilitation" over the past few days, turning into obedient citizens. Even Verrocchio himself hadn''t escaped the brainwashing efforts of the enthusiast trio ¡ª GIR, MIMI, and Stitch ¡ª who tirelessly converted everyone to "the Light of the Emperor." The entire Cosa Nostra was now considered a loyal part of the Imperium. As Alex had said, the raid squad captains received unique markings on their armor to make them easier to identify during battle. "Damn¡­ I already knew Alex was a genius, but to create armor like this¡­ this is beyond possible," Soap muttered, inspecting his gear. "After what he pulled off on the deck, mowing down that horde¡­ nothing surprises me anymore," Price added with a smirk. "Yeah¡­ Who the hell uses manga moves in real life?" R grumbled, fastening the last clasp. "Enough talking. We''re approaching the port," said Ghost, already fully geared up. "No way¡­ Alex wasn''t joking when he said you''d get a custom set. Even a skull on the helmet! I feel discriminated against," Soap snorted, staring at Ghost''s armor. Everyone turned to look at Ghost. His armor was indeed unique ¡ª done in his signature style: a black base with a white skull painted on the helmet. Ghost merely shrugged silently. He clearly didn''t mind the attention ¡ª or the fact that Alex had made him a personalized set. The others weren''t far behind ¡ª Kota, Takashi, and Jonah were suiting up in their respective armor. Kota was being helped by his girls, and Takashi by his friend Yuki. Only Jonah had to manage on his own. Once Takashi finished gearing up, he threw his "Martinez" jacket over the armor ¡ª it had become a kind of talisman for him. The jacket once belonged to his mother Gloria in his past life, and now he wore it with pride. Thankfully, Alex had reinforced the jacket to make sure it wouldn''t get damaged in combat. The martial arts masters also received their own gear ¡ª not full armor, but specially crafted gauntlets and greaves, enhanced with magical and technological components, as well as energy shields. Alex understood that the enemy mutants didn''t just possess brute strength, but also dangerous long-range weapons, including plasma guns and living flesh bombs. "How the hell did he have time to make all this? He even knows everyone''s sizes," Revy muttered in disbelief while trying on her armor. "No idea, Revy. I wouldn''t ask too many questions right now," Dutch chuckled, loading magazines. "You could ask him yourself. Seems like he''s got a thing for you. Maybe you''ll finally find yourself a decent guy." "Ugh¡­ Who''d want to date that womanizer? Sure, he''s hot, strong¡­ but that doesn''t mean anything," Revy snapped back. "If you say so," Dutch grinned. "But just for the record, I''m not the one who ended up sleeping in his tent in nothing but her underwear after that drinking night on the island¡­" Revy shot him a murderous glare but stayed silent. Dutch, still smirking, kept loading rounds and carefully placing them in the holders on his armor. The atmosphere in the room felt like the calm before a war ¡ª and that was no exaggeration. Everyone was preparing for battle. At that moment, footsteps echoed in the hallway. Everyone paused what they were doing and turned toward the entrance. The first to enter the room was G.I.R., clad in Ultramarine armor and carrying the banner of the Imperium. Flanking him were MIMI and Stitch, both in their unique sets of armor. Those who recognized the symbols on the banner and armor gasped in disbelief. Then, following the trio, Alex descended ¡ª majestic, fully armored in a design inspired by Guilliman himself. "Guilliman!" Kota shouted, pointing at Alex. As he descended the stairs, Alex immediately heard Kota''s shout and glanced over with a smirk. Kota stood there with his mouth wide open, pointing at Alex ¡ª clearly stunned by what he saw. The armor Alex wore closely resembled that of Roboute Guilliman, even featuring a laurel wreath on his head. As he scanned the gathered team preparing for the deployment and support mission near the Korean border, Alex spotted familiar faces. Among them were Nobuna and her loyal aides ¡ª Katsuie and Nagahide. Even Kasper and Nathan somehow found their way here, which genuinely surprised Alex. And the appearance of Kisara and Kaname along with the other "pseudo-valkyries" made him pause for a second. He could understand Yuki ¡ª after all, she was Takashi''s girl. But what were Kisara, Kaname, and the rest of the girls doing here? This was clearly a dangerous operation. Even Kenichi, Takeda, and Ukita had shown up. Alex struggled to understand what was going on in these teenagers'' minds. He had personally trained Kisara, and Kaname''s team had undergone brutal training under Brunhilde''s supervision. Sighing, he decided to leave the questions for later and stepped up to the large table, where others had already begun to gather. "First things first ¡ª a brief rundown of your new gear," Alex began, confidently addressing the group. "The helmets are equipped with HUD displays and connected to my main server. That means you now have access to enemy recognition systems and vulnerability analysis. Basically, it''s the same interface that was previously exclusive to raid leaders." "Holy shit," Lutz muttered, putting on his helmet. "This is way cooler than I imagined." "Moving on. The suits are equipped with acceleration and stabilization systems ¡ª they''ll help you glide across surfaces, run on walls, and pull off acrobatic maneuvers." He gestured toward the nearby table, where various weapons and equipment were neatly laid out. "As for the weapons ¡ª you''ve got specialized ammunition designed to penetrate the bodies of new-type mutants. Don''t hold back on using them ¡ª we''ve got plenty in reserve. Incendiary grenades are filled with a concentrated mixture, similar to what''s used in flamethrowers. Burns bright and hurts like hell. Trust me, we''ve got enough." Alex went into detail about all the features of the armor, including energy shields. He also didn''t forget the gear designed for martial artists ¡ª bracers, greaves, reinforced gloves. Everything tailored to let them fight in their usual style, but with added protection and power. While he spoke, the others were already putting on their helmets and connecting to the shared network. No one wanted to risk a malfunction during such a critical mission. Unfortunately, some functions could only be tested in actual combat ¡ª so, as the saying goes, they''d have to learn on the spot. Scanning the room, Alex noticed two "slackers" acting far too casual ¡ª as if they were at a picnic, not a military op. "Kasper, Nathan. What the hell are you doing here?" he asked, squinting at them. "What do you mean, what?" Nathan replied with his signature grin. "We''re here as drivers. I mean, I''m not a soldier, but running away from danger? That''s basically my middle name." "Yeah, same here," Kasper added, slapping Nathan on the shoulder. "My sister''s been chewing my ear off: ''You never do anything useful, Casper!'' So I figured ¡ª fine, have it your way, woman!" "Suit yourselves. Just don''t go dying on me ¡ª nobody''s gonna bury your sorry asses," Alex snorted, shaking his head. The pair merely snorted and exchanged satisfied glances. Alex still couldn''t understand how these two had even managed to become friends, but it seemed their shared lifestyle ¡ª carefree, yet with an instinct for survival ¡ª had brought them together. He turned his gaze to two girls standing nearby ¡ª Kisara and Kaname. "And you two? What are you doing here?" "What do you mean?" Kisara replied, crossing her arms. "Everyone else is going, so we''re going too. I didn''t train this hard for nothing." "Me too," Kaname added. "I''m tired of sitting around doing nothing. People need help ¡ª I want to help." Alex let out a heavy sigh and asked the girls to be extremely careful and listen closely to whoever would be next to them during the operation. His eyes scanned the group and landed on Nobuna, Katsuie, and Nagahide. He still couldn''t figure out what on earth possessed those three to join such a dangerous mission. Approaching them, Alex stopped right in front of Nobuna. She stubbornly raised her chin to meet his gaze head-on. "And where do you think you''re going, princess?" he asked, looking into her eyes. "Just because I''m a princess doesn''t mean I can''t fight," Nobuna snapped, jabbing a finger into Alex''s nose. "My parents wanted me to be a paragon of nobility, etiquette, and all that aristocratic nonsense. But I chose a different path ¡ª training and battle. So don''t you dare look down on me. I''ll show you what I''m capable of." Alex sighed tiredly and shook his head. "You''re that stubborn, huh? Fine, I won''t argue. But one condition ¡ª you and your friends follow orders to the letter. If you''re told to retreat, you retreat. No questions. Got it?" Nobuna responded with a wide, confident smile. Alex didn''t argue further. He recognized that look ¡ª that stubborn nature ¡ª it reminded him of her counterpart from another universe. Her words about abandoning etiquette in favor of swordplay only confirmed his suspicion. He even slightly regretted not preparing special armor for her and her companions that matched their original versions. Once everyone finished checking their equipment, Alex stepped forward to explain the current situation ¡ª everyone needed to understand what they were getting into. "Alex, we''ve checked everything. Maybe it''s time you told us what the plan is and what kind of help we''re supposed to be giving these people?" Lehm asked, voicing the mood of the group. "I''ll start by being honest with you. You already know ¡ª a massive horde is moving in from China, and most likely, it''s already razed all of North Korea. The infected I destroyed at the walls ¡ª that was just the prelude. The man who called for help either doesn''t know this or is hiding the truth," Alex said, activating a holographic map so everyone could grasp the scale of the threat. "So either we''ve been set up, or they really have no intel," Balalaika muttered hoarsely, lighting a thin cigar. "It''s too early to jump to conclusions," Saya interjected, adjusting her glasses. "The woman Alex spoke to claimed that all their defense systems were down. Maybe they just don''t have contact with the outside world." "Agreed," Alex nodded. "That''s why our job is to buy time for evacuation. Shizuka and all the medics will head to the wounded and try to stabilize them for transport. Those of you fighting will take positions on the walls. I, GIR, MIMI, Stitch, Red and White will operate outside the perimeter, holding back the main wave. Anyone who breaks through ¡ª that''s your responsibility. Blades and martial artists ¡ª your role is critical. You''re the ones who''ll have to stop anything that slips past the wall. Wolf will try to regain control over the defense system to make our job easier. We move as always. Orders will come from Brunhilde. I won''t have time to lead while I''m fighting. If an order comes to retreat ¡ª you all retreat without question." "We''ll make those bastards run from us like we once ran from them," Soap smirked, raising a fist. "Hell yeah," Alex said, echoing the gesture. "Hell yeah!" the rest of the group cheered in unison, fired up by the moment. Alex gave a slight smile, lowered his hand, and surveyed his companions. Their morale was high. He nodded at the girls standing next to him and signaled them to prepare for deployment. As soon as everyone took their places in the transports, the aircraft carrier docked at the port. The gangway descended, and Alex and his squad ¡ª GIR, MIMI, Stitch, Red, and White ¡ª led the way. At the dock, they were already met: a group of soldiers led by an elderly man and woman, both in military uniforms. Alex immediately noticed their exhausted state. It seemed like the past few days had been hell for them. The soldiers looked as though they would collapse at the first opportunity. And yet, seeing how well-equipped and armed Alex''s group was, they were stunned. "Who''s in charge here?" Alex asked coldly, looking down at the man and woman. "I am," the man replied. "My name is Li Min-ho. This is my assistant, Chang Yeon-mi. Thank you for responding to our call." Without bothering with pleasantries, Alex went straight to the point: "Let''s get to the important part. Do you know that a massive horde of undead is heading your way from China? It''s already decimated North Korea. What you''ve faced so far is only a small fraction of what''s coming for you." The faces of Li Min-ho and Chang Yeon-mi paled instantly. Even the soldiers behind them couldn''t hide their confusion and fear. Alex immediately understood ¡ª they hadn''t known about the horde, which only confirmed his suspicions: they had been completely cut off from the outside world. "You... will still help us, won''t you?" Chang Yeon-mi asked, her eyes pleading. "Since I''ve told you about the horde, and we''re still here, the answer is obvious," Alex replied calmly. "I advise you to try to get in contact with others as soon as possible to pass on this information." Without wasting any time, Li Min-ho and Chang Yeon-mi nodded and hurried to inform their command. Alex waved at the convoy of vehicles, signaling them to move towards the wall. Shizuka and the medical team headed for the wounded to assist with the evacuation. GIR, MIMI, Stitch, Red, and White followed closely behind. Only Wolf, Koko, Yuriko, and Saya remained with Alex. Together, they headed toward the command tents. As they walked through the streets, Alex in his armor drew the attention of the ordinary townsfolk. And beside him walked the imposing Wolf ¡ª with metallic claws, sharp teeth, and a mechanical stride, creating a mix of fear and hope in the passersby. The atmosphere in the headquarters was tense. "What do you mean ¡ª you knew about the horde moving from China?!" roared Li Min-ho, slamming his fist on the table in fury. "Exactly what was said, Major," came a calm male voice from the speaker. "The information was received when the horde began its movement." "Then why didn''t you inform us?!" Li''s voice was filled with irritation. "It was decided not to spread panic. All forces were redirected to fortify Seoul and build a wall capable of stopping the threat." "And what about this city?! There are children, elderly, and women here! We won''t be able to withstand the horde''s assault!" The major''s voice cracked. "And what about other cities? Where people like us are holding the line?!" "Casualties are inevitable," came the cold reply. "And if you dare spread this information, you''ll be sent to a tribunal." Silence hung in the air for a moment. Then the receiver slammed against the table. "Go to hell, and everyone who decided to abandon the innocent to be torn apart!" Li Min-ho snarled. "I''ll tell everyone. All the cities. Let them know how the government is making them a human shield to protect their chosen ones!" He cut off the connection and immediately began dialing commanders of other cities. At the same time, he gave orders to his people: contact anyone possible and warn them of the threat. It was at that moment that Alex and his team entered the tent, hearing the last phrases of the conversation. Their faces were grim. None of them were surprised ¡ª they had often seen how those in power sacrifice ordinary people for their own gain. "Looks like I was right," Alex said calmly, looking at Li Min-ho. "You really kept the truth from us." "Those bastards... sitting in their cozy spots, afraid to leave their bunkers," Li spat bitterly. "Since you''ve already sent out the warning, the next step is obvious. Start the evacuation." "Yeah, you''re right..." the major exhaled. "No point in wasting energy on anger. Time to act." "Great. Then all soldiers ready to fight ¡ª should head to the walls. My partner," Alex nodded toward Wolf, "will try to regain control of the defense system. This will give us a chance to hold out longer." Li Min-ho nodded and immediately began issuing orders. The soldiers started to hustle, quickly grabbing their equipment. He divided the squad into two groups: one focused on evacuating civilians throughout the city, and the other headed toward the walls to take up defense positions. Alex glanced at Wolf and gave a short command: "Start regaining control of the defense system." The robot nodded, its tail extending like a snake, and, connecting to the nearest technical terminal, began the process of restoring control over the city''s network. "Yuriko, Saya, Koko..." Alex turned to the girls. "I think you know what to do." "Of course," Koko smirked, waving her hand cheerfully. "We need to find people we can take with us. I got pretty good at this back in the Tokyo shelter." Alex barely furrowed his brow. The memories of how they couldn''t convince many people to leave Tokyo still lingered with bitterness. That city had become a graveyard for thousands after the Evil Corporation decided to wipe it out. He shifted his gaze to Saya ¡ª she had said many times that she wanted to be useful, always trying to help. But now she was facing a truly difficult trial: she might have to decide who among the people would get the chance to survive, and who would be left behind in the city... to die. Saya lifted her eyes, and in her gaze, a mix of fear, determination, and pain could be seen. "Alex... Why do I feel like now I''ll have to choose who lives and who doesn''t?" she asked in a trembling voice. "Because that''s exactly what it is," he replied quietly. "In life, there''s always a choice. And sometimes it''s awful. But you still have to make it... and then live with it. If you can''t, your mom will help you." "It''ll be okay," Yuriko said softly, placing her hand on her daughter''s head and gently stroking her hair. "We''re with you, just like always." Saya looked at her mother, then at Alex. Neither of them had reproach in their eyes ¡ª only concern. She took a deep breath, clenched her fists, and nodded confidently. Alex nodded back in approval, kissed each of the three girls in turn, and as he turned to leave, he gave his final command: "Wolf, protect them." Meanwhile, Shizuka and the medical team arrived at the hospital where the wounded were being taken. As soon as they got out of the transport, they immediately started assessing the situation and prioritizing. Shizuka had already received a message that the evacuation had begun, which meant they were running out of time ¡ª the wounded needed to be prepared as quickly as possible. Using the medical capsule Alex had given her, she was able to provide assistance much faster than the others. Once she finished treating one patient, she immediately moved on to the next. Running from room to room, Shizuka soon noticed a crowd gathered near one of the rooms. Inside lay a girl, about fifteen years old. Around the bed were several elderly people, a young red-haired girl, and a few men who looked like bodyguards. Their faces were filled with anxiety and tension. Shizuka carefully peeked inside: "Excuse me... Do you need help? The evacuation has already started. Maybe I can assist?" All eyes turned to her. Despite the tension, Shizuka kept smiling warmly. "And how can you help?" rasped an elderly man with a stern face. "Our young lady''s condition is beyond what a regular girl can heal." "Maybe I can''t cure her completely," Shizuka replied calmly, not looking away. "But I can ease her symptoms. This will help you evacuate her safely." The old man''s eyes were fixed on Shizuka, who showed no trace of fear. This slightly surprised him ¡ª he raised an eyebrow, noting how fearless this young girl seemed to be. Even the others in the room were impressed ¡ª it wasn''t every day that someone behaved so confidently in front of a person known for his bad temper. The old man looked at her again carefully, then grunted and stepped aside, clearing the way. Shizuka smiled sweetly and approached the bed where the young girl lay. Gently placing the medical capsule beside her, she opened it and began the examination. Shizuka''s gaze swept over the patient''s body ¡ª pale skin, almost snow-white hair, a slight tremor. The girl appeared fragile and very weak. If Alex had been there, he would have immediately recognized everyone in the room. These were members of the Korean martial arts clan ¡ª the Sun-Woo Clan. The girl on the bed was their nominal leader, named Seol, and the elderly people in the room were the clan''s elders. The short old man who had allowed Shizuka to pass was Kwon Jae-Kyu, the second most important person in the clan after Seol. "And where are you from, little girl?" asked Elder Jeong, a tall man with a short black beard and the same-colored hair. "First of all, I''m not a little girl ¡ª I''m an adult," Shizuka replied with a hint of annoyance, then placed her finger on her chin. "I''m from Japan. We were first in Tokyo, then in China, then in some bandit city, then back to China, Japan... and now we''re here." A silence fell in the room. Everyone stared at Shizuka in shock, amazed at the journey she and her group had taken. "And how did you manage that? This is the apocalypse, after all..." the only girl in the group asked quietly. "Jinie, don''t ask unnecessary questions," Elder Kwon said sternly, casting a glance at his granddaughter. "It''s fine, little grandpa," Shizuka replied with a kind smile. At these words, Jinie couldn''t hold back and burst out laughing. The other elders barely managed to stop themselves from laughing, while the Sun-Woo clan members kept their stone-faced expressions, as if this were a test of their composure. "Little girl, you shouldn''t call Elder Kwon ''little grandpa,''" Elder Jeong remarked, barely holding back laughter. "Well, we have a little grandpa in our group too. But he''s also a pervert," Shizuka pouted, complaining. "Are you talking about Ma Kensei by any chance?" Elder Jeong asked in surprise. "Exactly him! Luckily, his wife is with us, or we''d already be sick of stopping him from peeping at the girls in the shower," Shizuka said, shaking her head as she continued to help Seol. "Still, young lady, how did you and your group manage such a journey? Of course, you don''t have to answer if you don''t want to," Elder Min, a plump man with glasses and a completely bald head, said gently. "Well... first, my husband hijacked a ferry, and that''s how we got to Okinawa. And then... he hijacked an aircraft carrier. And that''s how we traveled, gathering friends and allies," Shizuka said, tapping her finger thoughtfully on her chin. "Excuse me, what?!" Jinie exclaimed. "You''re telling me your husband hijacked an aircraft carrier?! That''s not some motorboat! It''s an aircraft carrier, damn it! How do you even hijack an aircraft carrier?!" "So what? My husband is super-cool and strong! He can do anything. Even old grandpa Hayato can''t compete with him," Shizuka said proudly, puffing out her chest. "Are you talking about the legendary master Hayato?" Kan Ha-Il, a man with a tattoo under his eye and a black felt hat, asked for clarification. Shizuka nodded with a smile, confirming her words. All the members of the Sun-Woo Clan stared at her in surprise ¡ª she had just claimed that her husband was stronger than the legendary master Furinji Hayato. This statement sparked great interest among the elders. But Shizuka didn''t get distracted from her task ¡ª helping Seol. A few minutes passed, and the young girl''s face slowly began to take on a healthy hue. The members of the Sun-Woo Clan breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing this. "I''m done. But this is just first aid. I''ve stabilized her condition, but for full recovery, she needs more serious medical help," Shizuka said, closing the medical capsule. "If my little ones or Alex were here, they could definitely help." "You mean our lady can be helped? You don''t even know what''s wrong with her body... We''ve tried everything, and nothing worked," Elder Jeong sighed, shaking his head in frustration. "I''m not claiming to be an expert. But I''m absolutely sure my husband can help her. He''s very smart and incredibly capable," Shizuka said stubbornly, puffing out her lips in irritation. "Then... can you ask him to help our lady?" Elder Min asked cautiously. "He''s busy right now. But if you want, you can go to our aircraft carrier. Once Alex is free, he''ll definitely help this girl. In the meantime, I advise you to start evacuating the city. It''s going to get really bad here soon. I need to help others," Shizuka said, picking up the medical capsule. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If you''re sure there will be an evacuation... why are you still here?" Jinie asked, giving her a suspicious look. "Alex and the others are on the wall right now. They''re holding off the horde to buy time," Shizuka replied, heading for the door. "Are you sure we can get on your aircraft carrier without any problems?" Elder Jeong asked, crossing his arms over his chest. "Everything''s fine. I''ll inform Koko, and you''ll be let through. But don''t waste time. The horde is already heading for the city," she said, leaving. Shizuka continued on, helping those in need, while the members of the Sun-Woo Clan stood in silence, processing what they had heard. Everyone was waiting for the decision of Elder Kwon, who, in Seol''s absence, was leading the clan. He stood silently, watching the young lady, whose face was no longer as pale. But everyone knew very well ¡ª if nothing was done, her condition would deteriorate again. "Members of the Sun-Woo Clan. Listen to my orders," he finally spoke, and there was a hard edge in his gaze. "We''re listening!" the warriors responded in unison. "If this girl is telling the truth, then our lady has a chance. But we are not asking for mercy. The Sun-Woo Clan does not accept handouts and takes nothing for free. Since her husband and the others are on the wall now ¡ª we will assist them. Jinie, Ha-Il, you are responsible for the safety of Lady Seol. Your task is to get her to the aircraft carrier. The rest of you ¡ª to the walls. Is that clear?" "As you command, Elder Kwon!" they all replied in unison. "Grandfather, I can fight too!" Jinie exclaimed, not wanting to leave. "Jinie, stop being stubborn. Do as I said. Lady Seol is your responsibility. Protect her. That''s an order," Kwon said sternly, unwilling to tolerate any objections. Jinie lowered her head and silently nodded. Along with Ha-Il, they gently lifted Seol and headed for the aircraft carrier. Elder Kwon watched them leave, sighed deeply, then exited the room, followed by the other elders and warriors. Outside, the remaining members of the clan had gathered, waiting for orders. Kwon repeated his command, and each of them expressed readiness to fight. Nodding, he led them to the walls, where a brutal battle with the undead was soon to break out. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 297 - 297: The Battle Has Begun After Alex left Koko, Yuriko, and Saya to handle the selection of people for evacuation to the aircraft carrier, he assigned them a reliable guardian¡ªa wolf-like robot capable of repelling any threat. Though truthfully, even without it, the girls were perfectly safe thanks to Alex''s paranoia. He had meticulously planned every precaution, and now the energy shields embedded in their clothes could withstand even a direct hit from a weapon powerful enough to destroy an entire world. Alex walked through the city streets at a steady pace. In one hand, he carried a massive shield; in the other, a halberd. A sword hung at his waist. The evacuation had already begun, and he could see people frantically gathering their belongings as soldiers helped guide them to evacuation points. But the sight that weighed on him most were those who refused to leave their homes¡ªunable to part with the place where they had spent their entire lives. From loudspeakers connected to the restored communication system came the voice of Major Lee: "All civilians! Evacuate the city immediately! A massive horde is approaching the walls! The city is lost. Do not panic¡ªgather your belongings, don''t forget your loved ones, and proceed to the evacuation points. While the soldiers hold the line, you still have a chance to get out alive." Fortunately, the military maintained order, and panic had yet to consume the streets. When Alex reached the main wall, he instantly realized they were waiting for him. No one had yet ascended the battlements; everyone stood tense before the iron gates. He glanced over the crowd¡ªserious, focused faces. He knew: it was time to speak again. He began ascending the wall, followed by GIR, MIMI, Stitch, and both the White and Red sisters. GIR carried the banner of the Imperium, which billowed majestically in the wind. Alex''s expression remained calm and focused, but inside him raged a storm of emotions. He looked at Brunhilda, silently asking whether he really had to make another speech. She gave a barely perceptible nod¡ªas if to say, this is your duty, ignite their spirits. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex stepped to the edge of the wall, where the golden sunlight lit his figure as though elevating him above all others. He raised his halberd high above his head¡ªand spoke: "Today is the day we take up our weapons and point them at our enemies. Today is the day we prove that there is only one dominant life form in this universe. Remember those days when this nightmare began, remember how helpless you were and watched as everything you loved and everything you held dear was torn apart by the hands of these abominations. Remember those emotions of helplessness and turn them into the flames of Wrath that burn in your hearts. Let the flames of Wrath burn brighter than the sun, point that Wrath at our enemies. We hold in our hands the steel-barreled sword of Wrath." The sun''s rays illuminating him gave Alex''s words an almost divine power. His voice echoed across the square. People''s hearts trembled. As they recalled the horrors of the early days, their fears and their losses, they felt a fire ignite in their chests. The soldiers'' expressions grew grimmer. Even those who once trembled at the sight of the horde now gripped their weapons with renewed resolve. The women and men in Alex''s group stared at him in awe, amazed at how his words had kindled their fighting spirit. Only Brunhilda and Rory knew the real reason: the Blessing of War that Alex carried amplified every word and movement, turning him into the perfect warrior and leader. Veterans who had seen countless battles nodded silently. Even Hayato, standing off to the side, silently praised Alex for the strength of his speech. "WRATH!!!" all shouted in unison, raising their weapons high above their heads. Battle cries echoed throughout the area beneath the wall. In everyone''s eyes burned the fire of determination and the thirst for battle. Alex allowed them to shout ¡ª they needed to release their pent-up emotions, to ignite the flame within. GIR proudly waved the flag, standing tall on the wall. Red and White looked at Alex''s back, once again convinced of one thing ¡ª he truly was someone capable of leading others. For salvation. For hope. The girls standing off to the side watched as the cries of the soldiers spread throughout the city. This moment stood in sharp contrast to what they were used to ¡ª the usually carefree Alex now stood majestic, like a hero from an ancient epic. Even their breath caught at the sheer power he radiated. Alex calmly raised his hand ¡ª and the noise began to die down. Following his motion, people fell silent, though the fire of battle still burned in their eyes. Once silence settled in, a cold, almost imperceptible smile appeared on Alex''s lips. He knew ¡ª he had done it. He had lit the fire within them. But his speech wasn''t finished yet. "Brothers! The demons clamor for a taste of victory¡­ But we will defy them this day! As we have defied them for 10 millennia! You are ¡ª sons and daughters of Adam and Eve! You are servants to the Imperium, and the guardians of humanity! Let these wretches feel the Wrath of the ancient VENGENCE!!!!!" Alex roared, raising his sword above his head. "VENGENCE!!!" the crowd echoed in unison across the entire square. "Let''s give them a fight!" shouted voices from the crowd. "Destroy them for the Imperium!" fanatics cried, raising their weapons. Alex smiled, lowered his sword, and hooked it back onto his belt. Taking his halberd in hand, he nodded to Brunhilde and the other girls, turned, and looked at GIR, MIMI, Stitch, Red, and White. They were ready too. Without a word, Alex stepped forward, climbed onto the railing of the wall ¡ª and jumped down, beyond the city limits. GIR stabbed the flag into the railing so it would continue to flutter in the wind and followed Alex. MIMI and Stitch gracefully leapt over the edge, landing beside him. Red and White exchanged glances, and then, without hesitation, jumped down after them. From beyond the wall, Alex could still hear the shouting. Their fighting spirit remained unshaken. As soon as Alex''s team was beyond the walls, Brunhilde took charge. One sharp look from her was enough to ensure immediate obedience. Especially from the soldiers ¡ª even the most hardened among them dared not defy her. The fear her gaze inspired outweighed any military code. "Rika, Ada ¡ª to the rooftop. You''re our eyes. Rika, focus on the big targets. We know they''re the ones controlling the horde. Without them, all this meat turns into just a crowd, not a coordinated threat." "No problem," Rika replied, pulling out her grappling hook. "And I''m gonna need extra pay for this," Ada added with a smirk, following her friend''s lead. "And who exactly are you going to charge?" Miu asked with surprise. "Who do you think? Alex, of course," Ada answered calmly. "You''re practically his wife already ¡ª what more do you want from him?" Valmet said, shaking her head. "''Practically'' isn''t ''wife,''" Ada smirked, firing her grappling hook. Before anyone could reply, Ada was already on the roof, beside Rika. The other girls exchanged glances ¡ª Ada had enough audacity for three people, but some of them knew: behind that boldness lay something more. Perhaps it was just her way of hiding her true feelings. Rory, Chun-Li, Cammy, Shigure, Miu, Renka, Saeko, Beatrix, and Rei remained below, along with the other martial arts masters. They were preparing to face whatever broke through the defenses. Brunhilde, Valmet, Chikita, and Rebecca climbed the wall. At Brunhilde''s command, all the warriors began to take their positions along the entire perimeter. The wind fluttered the flag of the Imperium, beside which she stood ¡ª motionless, cold, and majestic. And though the enemy approached. Though a storm loomed on the horizon. In that moment, the city was ready to face it head-on. The martial artists entered a state of complete focus. No one knew exactly when the undead would breach the walls, so each of them stayed tense, prepared to face the threat at any moment. "Interesting young man... I never would have thought that someone''s words could inspire me so. Don''t you agree, old friend?" A voice, aged and familiar, called from behind Hayato. Hayato and the others turned around and saw Kwon Jae-Kyu slowly walking toward them, hands clasped behind his back. Behind him moved other elders and several members of the Sun-Woo clan. Their faces were serious and composed. Recognizing the old acquaintance, Hayato smirked: "Jae-Kyu... Years have passed, and you still walk around with that grumpy look on your face." "And you haven''t changed, Hayato. Still with that eternal smile," Kwon Jae-Kyu replied calmly, stopping next to him. "So how did you end up here? Isn''t the Sun-Woo headquarters in Seoul? That''s quite a distance," noted Sasaki, crossing his arms over his chest. "A lot has happened. When all this chaos started, the leader of Murim decided to stand up for the common people. Lady Seol supported him, and the Sun-Woo clan joined. However, there was an assassination attempt on her. Soon after, a bounty was placed on all members of our clan," spoke Jeong Chang-Il, his voice filled with anger. "Moreover, Lady Seol''s illness relapsed, and we had to retreat to the border." "Same story for us. We held our ground at first, but then we were squeezed from all sides. If it weren''t for Alex... we might have also joined the ranks of the undead," said Akisame with a hint of sadness, running his fingers through his mustache. The Sun-Woo elders listened with interest to the story of the Ryozanpaku masters. It turned out that both groups had been hunted. They had learned of this from Alex during one of their conversations. It was the "Evil Corporation" behind it all, eliminating anyone who could stand in their way. "So, if I understood correctly, Alex is the guy standing on the wall? What''s your connection with him?" asked Elder Jeong. "He''s my grandson," Hayato replied tersely. "And my son-in-law," added Kensei, in an equally serious tone. Kwon Jae-Kyu raised an eyebrow in surprise. He knew what kind of man Hayato was, and the fact that he allowed his precious granddaughter Miu to date some guy was truly astonishing. Hayato silently pointed to Miu, who stood among the group of girls, engaged in an animated conversation. "A girl in the hospital said that this Alex might be able to cure our lady. Is that true?" Kwon Jae-Kyu asked directly. "If it were anyone else, I''d immediately say it''s nonsense. But Alex is not ordinary. He really can do it," Hayato answered, crossing his arms over his chest. "And knowing you, stubborn old man, and that the Sun-Wu clan is here now... You''re clearly not the type to stay in debt." "If he''s capable of doing it, we have even more reasons to stay and fight," Kwon Jae-Kyu said firmly, still keeping his hands behind his back. "Then here''s my advice, old man Kwon. I recommend you listen to the orders of the girl standing on the wall with the spear. The one who looks like a valkyrie," added Sasaki with a smirk, pointing a finger at Brunhilde, whose spear gleamed against the backdrop of the fluttering banner. All members of the Sun-Woo clan followed Sasaki''s finger and saw Brunhilde proudly standing on the wall with a golden spear in her hands. The flag of the Imperium fluttered beside her. Her strict, focused gaze, directed forward, left a deep impression on everyone. Hayato and the others shared information about Brunhilde and Alex with the Sun-Woo clan. The more Kwon Jae-Kyu listened, the more surprised he became: a young guy like Alex had managed to do so much for the sake of saving people. However, Brunhilde''s contributions could not be ignored either ¡ª in the elders'' eyes, they seemed like the perfect complement to each other. However, when the conversation turned to Alex''s personal life, the expressions on Hayato and Kensei''s faces grew sour again. The thing was, Miu, Hayato''s granddaughter, and Renka, Kensei''s daughter, were both in relationships with Alex. And aside from them, Alex had other women as well. The men from the Sun-Woo clan struggled to hide their slight envy ¡ª because each of the girls pointed out by Hayato and Kensei was dazzling in her own way. At the same time, Alex had no idea that once again he had become the object of discontent among a group of men. He, along with his team, stood in the open field right at the border with North Korea ¡ª it was through this border that a huge undead horde from China was about to pass. A horde led by Davoth''s minions, bringing only death and destruction. Alex already knew: their goal was to sow chaos, suffering, and despair. Sticking his halberd into the ground beside him, he stared ahead without blinking. He could already feel the approaching threat ¡ª the foul sensation that accompanied every appearance of the undead began to fill the air, like a suffocating fog. For the fighters standing on the wall, each moment of waiting felt like an eternity. But despite this, the fire in their hearts never waned. No one was willing to give up. They were all ready to fight to the last, just to buy precious time for the evacuation of the civilians. "Why does all this remind me of the Battle of Helm''s Deep?" muttered Kota, peering over the barricade down below. "You''re right, Kota," replied Toji with a grin. "Behind us are the city and the civilians, and in front of us, a massive army ready to erase everything from the face of the earth. I hope we don''t get a scene with the wall blowing up like in the movie." "Don''t jinx it," Valmet grumbled, kicking Toji in the leg. The guys laughed as Toji lost his balance and fell to the ground with a crash. Laughter was a relief ¡ª even if just for a moment, it drowned out the looming anxiety. Meanwhile, Alex felt the ground beneath his feet begin to tremble ever so slightly. This could only mean one thing ¡ª the undead horde was approaching. And it wasn''t just a group, but an avalanche. Deep down, he knew that it was his presence that might have been the reason why the main force was heading this way, not just a small squad. "Hey guys, I think my visor is glitching... everything turned red," Lutz said. "It''s not a glitch. The number of targets marked as enemies is off the charts," Ghost replied calmly. Everyone with visors turned toward the horizon ¡ª and saw the same thing. The entire space ahead was crimson with enemy marks. Rika and Ada, positioned on the roof, had the clearest view of the approaching horde. In just a few moments, everyone standing on the walls or outside them felt the ground vibrating from the stampede of millions of feet. "So it begins..." said Lehm, flicking his cigarette aside. "Lehm, admit it, you''ve seen that movie too, throwing around lines like that?" Toji smirked. "Maybe I''ll watch it. If we survive today," Lehm replied, putting on his helmet. Alex stood still, feeling the tremors beneath his feet ¡ª the deep foreboding rumble of the approaching horde. Next to him stood GIR, MIMI, Stitch, Red, and White. GIR, MIMI, and Stitch were barely containing their impatience ¡ª if their veins ran with blood, it would already be boiling with the excitement of battle. They''d only participated in small skirmishes before, but now they were facing a battle of truly epic proportions. Red and White stood behind Alex with unreadable expressions, their gazes fixed forward, on the blood-red sky. Alex grabbed the halberd, which had been stuck in the ground, and raised his eyes to the bloody horizon ¡ª he knew this was not just darkness, but a portent. The undead horde carried demons with them ¡ª Davoth''s loyal servants, and their presence distorted the very sky. The weather worsened with every passing second, and the oppressive pressure from the heavens weighed heavily on the defenders of the wall. Yet, the image of Alex standing at the front gave them confidence. The ground vibrated stronger. Alex gripped the halberd tightly and lifted it above his head. He waited. Waited until the horde was close enough. His eyes blazed as the moment arrived. With lightning speed, he swung the halberd downward, and his hand slid down the shaft to the very end. The world froze for a moment. Then ¡ª an explosion. Fragments of stone and sand shot into the air. A gaping crack stretched from the point of impact to the front lines of the horde, littered with the bodies of dismembered undead. The demons, guided by instinct, immediately sensed the threat. One of them ¡ª Baron of Hell ¡ª growled: "KILL THE FALSE SAVIOR!!!" he roared, pointing a clawed finger at Alex. "Rika, aim for the one who gave the order," Brunhilda said calmly. Rika didn''t hesitate. A shot rang out. Baron of Hell''s head exploded like an overripe fruit, a brilliant plasma trail following behind it. Alex snorted ¡ª the one in charge shouldn''t expose themselves like that. But the cry had already been made, and the horde surged forward. GIR and MIMI activated their shields, pressing their weapons to their bodies. Stitch chuckled and racked the shotgun''s pump. Red and White took up combat positions. The first to reach Alex was the Knight of Hell. It charged at him, but Alex grabbed it by the neck and, staring directly into its eyes, forcefully slammed his forehead into the demon''s skull. A sharp crack ¡ª and the body hung limp. Alex tossed it aside and raised his shield, deflecting plasma shots. On the horizon, he noticed something new ¡ª mechanical spider-like demons, resembling brains on cybernetic legs. "Well then, time to show these demons their place," he said with a grin, addressing his team. Alex and his companions plunged into the heart of the enemy. Alex kept his shield before him, sweeping through the undead like a storm. Reaching one of the Arachnotrons, he drove his halberd straight into its grotesque face. Armor shards flew in every direction. He didn''t stop ¡ª grabbing the corpse of the Arachnotron, Alex hurled it with force at another demon. Baron of Hell was crushed under the carcass of his comrade. GIR, MIMI, and Stitch fought alongside him ¡ª each in their own way. Stitch, using firearms, nimbly hopped over the bodies of enemies like steps. GIR and MIMI, like war machines, relentlessly carved their way through, destroying everything in their path. Red and White were not far behind, displaying deadly grace as they obliterated enemies with their abilities. From the wall, the fighters watched as Alex and his team found themselves at the heart of the carnage. With each swing of his halberd, hundreds of undead and demons were reduced to bloody scraps of flesh. "Prepare yourselves!" Brunhilda''s voice rang out, cold as a blade. "Aim for the larger creatures capable of destroying the wall. Those who get too close, throw incendiary grenades or burn them with flamethrowers!" Following Brunhilda''s orders, the fighters on the wall immediately opened fire on the targets she indicated. The roar of gunfire echoed through the fortifications, and everyone responsible for defending the inner perimeter knew ¡ª the battle had begun. No doubts, no hesitations. Only war. Brunhilda continued to issue commands, her voice calm, clear, and cold as steel. Despite the heavy suppressive fire, there were simply too many undead. It seemed their ranks were endless, and mere moments later, the first zombies reached the base of the wall. On her command, soldiers began tossing incendiary grenades down below, and soon the flames were raging at the fortress''s foundation, burning the undead and demons alive. Rebecca, without wasting time, aimed the grenade launcher at the enemy clusters, tearing them apart. Rika and Ada, positioned on the roof, tirelessly shot down the larger demons, helping to ease the pressure on the defense line. "Koko, how much longer until the evacuation is complete?" Brunhilda asked, pressing the communicator. "Half of the city is already out of danger. And I don''t even need to be there to know ¡ª you guys are in Hell," Koko responded, her voice tense. "Tell them to hurry up. The wall won''t hold for long," Brunhilda snapped, ending the conversation. She glanced downward. The horde of undead relentlessly hammered against the walls, leaving bloody claw marks and the impacts of bodies against the stone. With each strike, she could feel it ¡ª just a little longer, and the defense would crack. Then the monsters would flood into the city, and the real nightmare would begin. Her gaze lingered on Alex, fighting at the heart of the battle. She knew his plan required the evacuation of all civilians. Only then would he unleash his full potential. "Dad, leave me! This abomination is mine!" Stitch''s voice rang out as he ran up to Alex, pointing at the Cacodemons hovering in the sky. Alex, brushing Pinkie aside with his shield, looked at Stitch and nodded. He swung his halberd, clearing a path. Stitch leapt onto the halberd, and Alex, like a catapult, threw him into the air. With loud, maniacal laughter, Stitch crashed into a Cacodemon, piercing it through. Mid-flight, he drew his shotgun and shot at another, landing on a third, continuing his deadly dance on the flying creatures. Seeing this, GIR tightened his power hammer and charged towards Alex. "Now it''s my turn!" he shouted, bouncing with impatience. Alex nodded again and threw GIR into the air with force. And as GIR reached the peak of his flight, Alex teleported right behind him. Like a baseball bat, he swung his halberd and struck GIR''s claws with all his might, sending him downward. GIR descended toward the ground, leaving a fiery trail behind him, like a meteor. Everyone on the wall looked up and saw a burning star falling from the sky. Moments later, there was a deafening explosion ¡ª GIR, crashing into the heart of the horde, exploded, scattering demons and undead in all directions like toy soldiers. The situation at the wall was growing increasingly desperate. Corpses of undead and demons piled up in unimaginable numbers, but the waves of enemies never ceased. The massive wall, once a shield and bastion of protection for the city, was covered in a network of cracks, like a spider''s web. With each passing moment, these cracks spread further and widened. No matter how many undead and demons the fighters burned, the destruction continued. However, they had one important goal ¡ª to buy time for the evacuation of the civilians. Koko, Saya, and Yuriko regularly sent reports on the evacuation progress, and fortunately, the city''s defensive system played a key role ¡ª turrets mounted on the walls began mowing down enemies by the dozens. As soon as Wolf hacked into their control, he immediately activated the systems without waiting for an order. The turrets unleashed a barrage of fire on the advancing horde. Randgriz, in the form of the halberd that Alex held in his hands, had already returned to his spiritual space. Alex, drawing his sword, infused each swing with power capable of cutting through thousands of enemies. He waited ¡ª waited for the signal that almost all the civilians would be safe before starting the retreat. Yet even iron is not eternal. The massive gates could not withstand the relentless assault. A breach formed under the unyielding pressure of the enemy. "They''re breaking through! Get ready!" Hayato shouted, the first to notice as one of the demons slipped through the gap. The fighters behind the walls were ready to meet the enemy face to face. Hearing the shout, Brunhilda immediately ordered the soldiers to cover the position behind the walls. Turning around, the fighters began pouring lead into the undead that had breached the city. A massive battle unfolded behind the wall. Where one gap appeared, a second was sure to follow. The enemies flooded the city like a tidal wave. They grew in number, and holding them back became increasingly difficult. "Brunhilda, the city is nearly evacuated. Begin the retreat to the aircraft carrier," Saya''s voice came through the communication line. "Understood," Brunhilda replied. She took a deep breath and shouted: "The city is almost evacuated! Everyone retreat to the port! I repeat: retreat to the port ¡ª immediately!" "Guys, you heard the Valkyrie! We''re retreating!" Lehm shouted, jumping off the wall. The soldiers quickly began descending, shooting at the pursuing undead. Rika and Ada, who had been on the roof, used chain-hooks to descend. But during the retreat, demons began climbing over the walls, breaking into the defenders'' ranks. "Alex, we''re retreating. You can begin," Brunhilda said, piercing an Infernal Knight with her spear. "Understood. It''s time to return," Alex replied. He relayed the command to his companions, and, with sword in hand, led them through the crowd of enemies, clearing a path to the wall where the horde had already broken through. Alex ran ahead, holding his shield before him, smashing everything in his path. At full speed, he collided with the heavy iron gates, tearing them off their hinges. The massive doors fell, crushing demons underneath and turning them into a bloody mess. "Retreat with the others. I''ll stay behind and hold them off," he called to his companions. GIR, MIMI, Stitch, Red, and White nodded and rushed toward the others. "Well then, girls... I''ll handle the rest," Alex said, addressing the Valkyries. His armor, weapon, shield, and laurel wreath glowed, then dissolved into blinding light. He took a deep breath, clasped his hands, and quickly began to weave his fingers into a familiar seal sequence. "Wood Style: Underground Roots!" he shouted, striking the ground with force. A strong vibration rippled through the city, as though the earth itself had trembled. Thick tree roots shot up from beneath the ground, cracking asphalt and stone. They immediately began grabbing and entangling the rushing undead and demons, squeezing their bodies with such force that their life force poured out, turning the enemies into crushed, fleshy husks. "Damn it, Alex and his tricks ¡ª not the right time! These roots are in the way!" cursed Nathan, sharply veering the vehicle to avoid a collision with the suddenly appearing roots. "Less talk, more action, Nathan. These roots are slowing down the horde," Soap responded calmly, continuing to take aimed shots at the enemy. Some fighters activated the maneuvering systems on their combat armor, using the built-in jet boosters to break free from the advancing creatures. They nimbly ran along the walls, leapt over breaches and twisting roots, maintaining their momentum without losing speed. Meanwhile, Alex summoned Chastifol and switched it to "humiliation mode." Hundreds of small blades, resembling kunai, soared into the air, forming a deadly swarm that with terrifying accuracy plunged into the bodies of enemies, slicing through them like paper. Alex ran toward the city center when he realized ¡ª the horde wasn''t after his companions, but after him. He had become the bait. He was their target. The group of fighters finally reached the port. They instantly jumped off the transport, taking up pre-prepared defensive positions, ready to hold the final line at any cost. GIR was already standing in the center, holding the Imperium flag high in one hand, and in the other, a bolter, from which he unleashed a continuous stream of fire at the advancing undead. Within moments, the entire horde that had been pursuing them was wiped out at the entrance to the port. However, one of the survivors was missing. "Where''s Alex?" Saya asked with concern, scanning the gathered group. "He seems to be... over there," Hayato said, pointing to the roof of the tallest building in the city. Everyone turned around. And they saw him. Alex hovered in the air at the very top of the skyscraper, like a figure from legends. One of his hands was pointed toward the heavens, the other toward the ground. Demons and undead scrambled up, making furious screams, trying to reach him. But Alex seemed to pay them no mind. He stood calmly, fearlessly, as if what was happening below had nothing to do with him. And then his voice rang out. "Throughout Heaven and Earth, I Alone Am The Honored One." The words were clear and loud, echoing throughout the city, filling the air with arrogance, undeniable pride... and a defiant challenge ¡ª to whoever was behind all this chaos. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 298 - 298: The Destruction of the City and the Beginning of the Truth Unfolding Alex hovered above the tallest skyscraper, like a manifestation of Gojo Satoru himself¡ªprovocatively calm and supremely confident. The phrase he had spoken¡ª "Throughout Heaven and Earth, I Alone Am The Honored One"¡ªwasn''t uttered into the void for dramatic effect. It was carefully chosen to strike at Davoth''s ego, for beings of his caliber possessed egos as vast as entire universes. Such audacity could not go unanswered. As if on cue, the undead and demons already crawling up the skyscraper walls howled in rage. Their eyes flared with crimson light, and their movements grew more frenzied¡ªdesperate to tear Alex apart mid-air. But he simply smirked and looked up toward the sky. The crimson-red heavens rapidly darkened as ominous storm clouds surged in. It happened so quickly it was as if someone had snapped their fingers. The last patch of sky vanished beneath the clouds, and the first crack of thunder roared across the city. Lightning began tearing through the clouds, flashing and vanishing with threatening rhythm. And just as the demons and undead neared the rooftop... "Lightning Style: Divine Judgment of Thunder and Storm," Alex declared, forming hand seals. A moment later, the first lightning bolt struck the skyscraper''s peak, incinerating those who had made it to the top. The blast was deafening¡ªbodies of the undead and demons were blown away in flames. But this was only the beginning. Lightning began raining down across the city¡ªone bolt after another¡ªstriking clusters of enemies with surgical precision. The light from the strikes illuminated the streets, turning them into a divine battlefield of retribution. Those in the port watched in silence as the spectacle unfolded¡ªhundreds, then thousands of lightning bolts slashed through the darkness each passing second. Yet the horde didn''t retreat. Like a swarm of ants, they continued surging toward Alex, heedless of the casualties, driven by one purpose¡ªto destroy him. "Can someone explain why the hell he''s controlling the weather?!" R shouted, pointing to the sky. "Alex is doing it using natural chakra. If you spent less time goofing off and more time listening, you''d know that by now," Brunhilde replied coldly, eyes locked on the scene. "He mentioned it once¡­ but I never thought the effect would be this massive," Renka added thoughtfully. "That''s just because Alex is a damn freak of nature," Toji smirked. Everyone nodded in agreement. With Alex, nothing was ever "normal." But a question lingered in some of their minds: why hadn''t he done this earlier? Saya, having grasped the core of Alex''s plan, voiced it aloud: "He waited until all the civilians were evacuated. Only then could he use a technique this devastating without risking innocent lives." What they were witnessing now looked more like a furious natural disaster than a human attack. The girls kept watching Alex, who continued to unleash his energy. Thunder roared louder, lightning poured endlessly from the sky, engulfing hundreds¡ªif not thousands¡ªof enemies. Brunhilde refocused, reconnecting her spiritual link with Alex. It took only a moment to understand¡ªhe was waiting. Alex was letting the entire horde gather in the city¡­ preparing for the next stage. "But why is all this filth going after Alex and not us?" Nobuna asked, puzzled, walking up to the group. The question made everyone pause. She was right. The wave that had chased them was completely wiped out at the port. And now¡­ not a single enemy was heading in their direction. The girls looked closely at Nobuna. This was the very princess Alex had told them about. But instead of a graceful aristocrat, they saw a girl holding a bloodied katana, her clothes soaked in crimson. She looked more like a street punk than a noble lady. Nobuna felt their stares but wasn''t the least bit embarrassed. Brunhilde, curious, briefly delved into Alex''s memories¡ªand her suspicions were confirmed. In another universe, Oda Nobuna had been a ruler who unified Japan. The image fit this girl perfectly. "So, you''re a princess? Wouldn''t have guessed..." Beatrix said quietly, tilting her head. "Just Nobuna is fine. And no, I never liked all those aristocratic mannerisms my parents tried to drill into me," she waved it off. "To put it simply, the entire horde acts like an insect colony. There are commanders and executors. When a threat appears, the whole swarm moves to eliminate it," Brunhilde explained calmly, pointing toward the skyscraper. "In other words, they see Alex as the real threat. We''re just background noise to them¡ªminor interference. If it were me, I''d take Alex out first too, then deal with the rest," Koko added, tapping her chin with a finger. "How unethical to talk like that about our husband," Rika grumbled, nudging Koko in the shoulder. "I''m just stating the facts," Koko replied with complete calm. While Koko and Rika bickered, those who had never faced the Horde before were finally getting some answers. Most of the information about the enemy was stored with the leaders of raid groups, who were responsible for informing their teams. But the newcomers¡ªsoldiers of this city and members of the Sun-Wu clan¡ªwere surprised at how well-informed the group that came to help them actually was. Seeing an opportunity to learn more about Alex, Nobuna began bombarding the girls with questions, completely unbothered. Kutsuiye and Nagahide tried to stop their princess, but she brushed them off and jumped straight into interrogation with her signature bluntness. Her questions were deeply personal¡ªwhat Alex liked, what he did in his free time, his habits, preferences. Some of the girls raised an eyebrow¡ªNobuna''s curiosity wasn''t just idle chatter. There was something else... a different kind of interest. It felt more like she was gathering info on a potential husband candidate. "Looks like the storm is settling... I wonder what he''s planning next?" Ada murmured, peering through binoculars. "Haha! Why do I feel like he''s about to destroy the entire city?" Rika said with a grin. An awkward silence followed her words. Rika went quiet, her eyes shifting toward Brunhilde, whose face remained unreadable. All eyes turned to her. Out of everyone, she knew Alex best. But Brunhilde didn''t flinch under the weight of those stares. The only one still smiling was Rebecca. Meanwhile, GIR, MIMI, and Stitch had dragged out a camera and were setting up recording equipment like they were real journalists. Red and White helped with lighting and the tripod, while Wolf, much to his own surprise, had become a stand for the entire crazy bunch. While this odd "press crew" focused on their antics, the others silently watched Brunhilde and Rebecca¡ªwhose smile hinted at far more than she let on. "Brunhilde, be honest... He''s not going to wipe the city off the map, is he?" Yuriko asked carefully, sighing heavily. "¡­" "Brunhilde, don''t stay silent¡­ It''s not funny anymore," Kiriko added, placing a hand on her shoulder. Brunhilde''s gaze said it all without words. Alex really intended to level the city, burying the entire Horde beneath its ruins. The soldiers who lived here watched the unfolding events with bitterness. The others couldn''t help but wonder¡ªhow the hell was he planning to do that? Even the storm he had summoned hadn''t caused that level of destruction. Meanwhile, Rebecca had already joined GIR and the others, blending into their bizarre "news report" as a special guest. The scene didn''t go unnoticed by the others. What the hell was going on here? Just moments ago, they were fighting to buy time for an evacuation, and now the entire city was overrun with undead and demons¡ªyet the port was engulfed in an almost absurd silence. Not a single enemy had made it there. The civilians taking shelter aboard the aircraft carrier watched the absurdity unfold with growing anxiety. What on earth was happening in this world? Having finished his jutsu, Alex slowly descended to the rooftop of the skyscraper. Around him lay charred corpses of undead and demons¡ªthose who had been struck by lightning multiple times. He could still hear the howls and growls of those that kept climbing toward him. Even such a massive jutsu hadn''t reduced their numbers as much as he had hoped. He glanced toward the port¡ªand realized that not a single demon or undead had gone in that direction. Then his eye twitched as he saw, with his own eyes, that the trio of chaos-bringers, along with Rebecca, Red, and White, were reporting the battle like it was some kind of show rather than a battlefield. Alex let out a heavy sigh. While he was shouldering the entire Horde, the rest seemed to be having a picnic. Not wanting to take chances, he activated a localized aggression spell over the entire Horde¡ªto ensure that no one, even by accident, would head toward the port and drag others along. He snapped his fingers¡ªand a magical wave rippled across the city. The eyes of the undead and demons turned blood-red, their rage amplifying tenfold. Now the entire horde of monsters was singularly focused on him. "Darling, I think you might''ve overdone it a little. You''ve burned through too much mana," came the calm voice of G?ndul from behind, hovering in her spiritual form. Alex stepped to the edge of the rooftop and looked down. A grim sight greeted him: a thick, blood-red aura of wrath surged in waves through the crowd of demons and undead¡ªall of it directed solely at him. Even from a distance, he could feel the hatred slicing through the air. "Heh¡­ well, maybe I did go a little overboard. Happens to the best of us," Alex said with a smirk, as if the chaos unfolding around him was merely amusing. "So, what are you going to do now?" G?ndul asked, barely suppressing a chuckle. "Have fun, obviously. And¡­ summon a couple of helpers," he replied, narrowing his eyes. Still hovering behind him, G?ndul couldn''t resist¡ªshe wrapped her arms around Alex''s neck and rested her chin on top of his head. Almost immediately, Zhang Ya materialized beside them, clearly unwilling to let the Valkyrie claim that spot uncontested. She tried to push G?ndul away, and a silent battle for the place next to Alex broke out between the two. Despite their odd friendship, the rivalry between the spirit and the Valkyrie never truly died down. Alex, ignoring them both, raised his hand¡ªand to his left, a golden spear began to shimmer. Chastiefol. In its true form, it glowed brilliantly, radiating magical power. A second later, the spear transformed into its "Guardian with Spear" form¡ªand beside Alex appeared a massive, muscular, plush teddy bear wielding a fearsome weapon in its paws. It leapt down into the swarm of enemies below, smashing through the undead and demons climbing the building. Grinning, Alex followed, crashing into the ground like a meteor. "Wood Style: Wooden Golem! Fivefold version!" he commanded, forming a hand seal. The ground trembled, and five wooden giants began to emerge from beneath it. Each one was armed with unique weapons¡ªmaces, axes, chains. Alex formed another seal, and the golems charged into battle with a crash, tossing enemies around like ragdolls. One of them, lifting its mace high, flattened Arachnotron against the ground. The others followed suit, sparing no one, demolishing and destroying everything in their path. But there were too many enemies. The center of the city was literally packed with demons and undead. They pressed against each other, crawling over the bodies of the fallen, all fighting to reach the one person. Surrounded by his summoned golems, Alex had no intention of stopping. "Wood Style: Heavenly Wood Dragon!" he said, and the ground beneath him cracked open. A gigantic wooden dragon burst out from beneath the shattered concrete. Alex found himself right on its head, took control of the creature, and surged forward. The massive body of the dragon crushed everything in its path, leaving nothing but debris and a bloody mess of enemies. Large demons tried to stop him, but Alex, pulling random items from his inventory, threw them at his opponents. A smile never left his face. He quickly changed tactics¡ªan enormous, heavy sword appeared from his inventory. Laughing, Alex swung it wildly, standing on the dragon''s head, cutting down enemies left and right. Meanwhile, at the port, there was confusion. After Alex jumped off the roof, his connection was lost. Some suggested using drones to check the situation in the city. When the first drones reached the center, the sight they transmitted stunned everyone. On the screens, gigantic wooden golems were rampaging, among them was something that looked like a muscle-bound teddy bear wielding a spear. And above it all¡ªAlex, standing on the dragon''s head and swinging a sword like a steroidal fairytale hero. "What the hell is this?" one of the girls couldn''t hold back. Brunhilde, frowning, sighed and began to explain where the wooden golems and the dragon had come from. She decided to... remain silent about the teddy bear with a spear. While wreaking havoc in the city, Alex suddenly felt the ground beneath him begin to tremble. He didn''t immediately understand what caused the vibration¡­ until a giant demon¡ªTitan, at least thirty meters tall¡ªburst through the buildings and charged toward him, smashing everything in its way. Without wasting a second, Alex directed his wooden dragon straight toward the enemy. The dragon, twisting like a snake, coiled around the Titan''s body, squeezing with immense force. Alex seized the moment¡ªhis sword drove into the creature''s face, and with a sharp, almost insane upward motion, he cleaved the Titan''s head in two. At the same time, the wooden dragon squeezed the body of the enemy with such force that a crack of breaking bones rang out. Flesh exploded, blood sprayed in all directions, and the limp body collapsed onto a building, crushing structures and burying the undead and demons beneath it. But as soon as one Titan fell, others emerged from the ruined streets¡ªjust as huge, furious, and far more malevolent. They charged toward Alex, crushing buildings like cardboard boxes. "Ah, you want a game?" Alex whispered with a dangerous smile. "Then¡­ you shall have a game. Wood Style: Thousand-Armed Truth!" The ground beneath him shook again. From beneath the shattered asphalt and cracking concrete, a gigantic wooden statue of Buddha with a thousand arms rose, each one ready to bring destruction upon the enemies. The wooden dragon carefully slid off its body and, obeying the command, rushed toward one of the Titans, trying to restrain its movements. At the port, people stared in awe at the grand figure towering above the horizon. Yes, they knew that Alex could control wood¡­ but at such a scale? Their shock deepened even further when other Titans surged into the city, smashing everything in their path like monsters from old legends. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wood Style: Buddha''s Relic!" Alex shouted, and his voice echoed through the ruined city. Thousands of arms came to life. Like a storm, these wooden limbs struck the Titans and the horde, cutting down everything within a radius of dozens of meters. The blows came from all sides¡ªfierce, relentless. The sounds of explosions, cracking wood, and the roar of destruction blended into something primal. Even at the port, people felt the ground tremble beneath their feet. It looked like a scene from an epic fantasy movie, where the hero is waging the final battle against the forces of evil. Two Titans, trapped in the heart of the storm, were already reduced to a bloody pulp under the relentless barrage of strikes. A broad, even insane grin shone on Alex''s face. He was enjoying the spectacle. But the enemies did not retreat. The horde, fearless and unfeeling, began climbing the massive body of the Thousand-Armed Truth. Like a swarm of ants, the undead and demons scrambled up, driven by the magic of fury. Their goal was singular¡ªreaching Alex. Realizing that his next technique would be too destructive, Alex ordered his creations to retreat to the port. The wooden golems and dragon immediately obeyed, forming a living shield between the people and the battlefield. "Everyone, get ready!" Brunhilde shouted, keeping a sharp eye on every move Alex made. This wasn''t the first time she had given such a warning. And everyone knew: if Brunhilde shouted like that, something truly catastrophic was coming. Alex extended his arms to the sides, and his voice became as if from the mouth of a god: "They all seek the chance to start a war¡­ endless, desperate, bloody battles, like a loud wail. But I do not think they truly want this. Rather, they are begging for an end¡­ for peace¡­ for death. So let my wrath be their salvation. This¡­ is the end. Divine wrath." he declared, and his words echoed through the city. A powerful shockwave spread from Alex''s body, sweeping everything in its path. The undead and demons, thrown back, were torn apart by the debris of buildings destroyed by the force of the wave. Fragments and stones flew all the way to the port, but there, like an impenetrable shield, stood the wooden golems and the dragon¡ªpreventing any shard from reaching the people. The wind howled, spreading across the area, as if warning: this battle was far from over. When everything calmed down, those who had taken shelter behind the wooden defenders cautiously peeked out to see what was left of the city. What they saw was unimaginable: ruins stretched to the horizon. The center of the city was completely destroyed, and where streets and buildings had once stood, now gaped a giant crater. In the very center of it, like a monument to the apocalypse, stood the wooden statue of the Thousand-Armed Buddha. Everything around it had been erased from the face of the earth. "Holy mother... He really destroyed an entire city," Revy whispered, her face a mix of horror and admiration. "Well... if you look at it from the positive side, he destroyed an entire horde of undead," Kiriko cautiously remarked, trying to add a touch of optimism. "Can''t argue with that. Now I understand why Brunhilde wasn''t joking when she said he could destroy a city," Rei added, stunned by the scale of the destruction. "This is even... a little impressive," Ada added with a heavy sigh. The girls exchanged looks and involuntarily nodded. Only Rory and Rebecca were urging GIR, MIMI, Stitch, and Wolf to capture the whole scene in detail. Even the two gremlins went unnoticed¡ªthe scene was just too overwhelming. Some were about to ask the obvious question: if Alex was so strong, why hadn''t he done this earlier? But they quickly held back. Alex owed no one anything. Not only was he not obligated to help this city, but he had paid for his victory with the destruction of an entire megacity. And then, in the distance, heavy footsteps were heard. Turning around, everyone saw Alex calmly walking toward them, a cigarette in his mouth and an utterly unperturbed expression on his face. "What''s with the faces?" he asked, blowing out a puff of smoke. "You destroyed an entire city! And you''re asking what''s wrong with our faces?! Don''t you care about what you did?!" Revy exclaimed, pointing at him. "What''s the big deal? I did South Korea a huge favor by wiping out about a quarter of the Chinese horde. And, mind you, I did it alone. I actually deserve thanks, not reproaches," Alex countered, smirking and tapping Revy on the nose. Revy slapped his hand away and was ready to jump on him, but he, grinning, stepped toward the other girls, spreading his arms for a hug. They only smirked and hugged him one by one, not forgetting to tease: "Alright, it looked cool, but you really did wipe the city off the map," Rebecca, Rory, Riki, Koko, and Saeko all remarked in unison. "And you? Where are you heading now, Major Li?" Alex asked, turning to the officer. "We were planning to move closer to the center of the country. There''s a city still under the protection of one of my old comrades. We''re hoping he''ll help us find shelter," Li answered, his voice weary. "In that case, we''ll escort you to a safe place. Then we''ll continue on our route," Alex said, scratching his chin. "We''d be very grateful," Li thanked him with a strained smile. Alex nodded. It wasn''t difficult¡ªafter all, they were going to move anyway, and in exchange for the squid meat, they might get resources for a future settlement. He wasn''t planning to build houses for everyone¡ªif people wanted to survive this apocalypse, they would have to learn to act. "Ah, almost forgot... A parting gift from this glorious city," Alex suddenly said, stopping and turning back. "What are you planning now? The city is already dust, it can''t be destroyed any further," Renka said with concern in her voice, grabbing his hand. "You''ll see now. Wood Style: Yggdrasil," Alex said, making seals and striking the ground forcefully with his palm. Everyone watched in surprise as Alex acted, bewildered at what he was about to do and why the technique had such a strange and abstract name. But within a second, they got their answer. The wooden statue of the Thousand-Armed Buddha began to slowly sprout, as if coming to life, and soon transformed into a giant tree, soaring into the sky above the ruins of the city. The trunk was massive, and the crown spread so widely that it seemed as though the very sky was being shaded. The sight took their breath away. They stood there, unable to tear their eyes away from the majestic tree¡ªit looked unreal, like a painting that had come to life from the pages of a surreal novel. Alex, citing fatigue, simply took the girls with him and left. No one asked him any questions¡ªafter everything he had done, it was obvious that he was completely exhausted. Though, in reality, Alex felt great. He hadn''t even broken a sweat. Upon reaching the captain''s bridge of the ship, Alex let out a loud sigh and collapsed onto the couch, closing his eyes. The girls followed him in and saw him sprawled out like a king on his throne. "Maybe now you''ll tell us how you managed to use that technique from the manga? And don''t you dare hide behind your tiredness," Koko said, poking him in the side with her foot. Alex opened his eyes and sat up, rubbing his neck slightly. He looked at Brunhilde, Rebecca, and Rory¡ªas if asking whether he should tell the truth. Rebecca and Rory shrugged¡ªthey didn''t care if the truth came out. Brunhilde, however, made it clear with just one look: it was pointless to keep hiding it any longer. He would have to be ready for the consequences. Alex sighed heavily and covered his face with his hands. He didn''t know how the girls would react when they found out the truth. That''s why he had been so cautious in revealing his abilities, giving them time to adapt and not panic. "I think... it''s time to tell everything," he finally said. "And now? Are you going to admit you''re the Demon King, and we''re just supporting characters in your anime?" Saya said, crossing her arms as she sat on a chair. "Honestly, I''m almost ready to believe that too. Everything''s too strange: you''re like someone taken out of a manga, and Brunhilde and Rebecca seem like they walked right off the pages. As they say... Once¡ªcoincidence, twice¡ªchance, three times¡ªpattern," Ada remarked, staring intently at Alex. Alex was about to start explaining, but the girls got carried away with their discussion. Someone suggested that he had escaped from a secret laboratory where superhumans were being created. Shizuka came up with the theory that he had fallen from space, like an alien savior. It got absurd: he was accused of being an immortal old man who was hiding his true face. The theory even had "evidence"¡ªhe knew and could do too much for an ordinary eighteen-year-old. Alex silently shifted his gaze from one girl to another, secretly hoping they would tire out and stop talking. His eye started twitching from the absurd theories until he finally looked at Brunhilde. She was calmly sitting to the side with a cup of tea in her hands, while Rory and Rebecca cheerfully fueled the fire. Unable to take it anymore, Alex cleared his throat slightly to get their attention. "Honestly, I wanted to tell you all this after that night in Okinawa¡­ but somehow it just didn''t work out," he said, scratching his cheek and feeling a bit embarrassed. "So you really are the Demon King?" Chun-Li asked with obvious interest. "Yes, that''s true," Alex nodded, no longer hiding anything. "So... Brunhilde is a real Valkyrie, and Rebecca is a gremlin?" Saya clarified, pointing at the girls. "Who did you call a gremlin, Pinky!?" Rebecca immediately flared up, threatening to move toward Saya. Alex managed to intercept Rebecca just in time before she could leap at Saya. The girl was growling furiously, like a little animal, but Saya just smirked smugly¡ªthis time, she had clearly won the argument. Alex sat Rebecca on his lap and began gently stroking her head, trying to calm the furious gremlin. He knew she only allowed him to call her "gremlin"¡ªand no one else. "Yes, that''s right," Alex said calmly. "I''m the Demon King. Brunhilde is a Valkyrie. Rebecca gained her power through the blessing of a god, and Rory is an apostle from another world." "Well, I can kind of understand the three of you," Valmet said, pointing at Rory, who had just settled next to Alex. "But Rory? Didn''t you say she escaped from the lab?" "That''s right," Alex nodded. "She did escape. But before that, she came to this world from another, and the Evil Corporation tried to capture her to create obedient clones of Rory. They wanted an army that couldn''t disobey orders." "Alright," Koko crossed her arms and squinted. "Let''s say that''s true. But if you really are the Demon King, prove it. Because taking your word for it... well, you get the idea." Alex thoughtfully scratched his chin. The question, of course, was logical. To avoid unnecessary consequences, he snapped his fingers¡ªand immediately a barrier activated around them, concealing everything from the outside world. Then he snapped his fingers again¡ªand in an instant, the entire group found themselves in the Mirror Dimension. The girls froze, not understanding what had just happened. Alex silently pointed at the window. When they turned and saw what lay on the other side of the glass, their minds literally short-circuited. Before them was a surreal world, reflecting itself in infinity, like a living kaleidoscope. The transformed space was so unimaginable that words simply failed. Alex, Brunhilde, Rebecca, and Rory waited calmly while the girls collected themselves. Fortunately, no one lost consciousness, and that could already be considered a success. Meanwhile, G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch were not wasting any time¡ªthey were taking selfies and photographing the landscapes of the Mirror World. Red and White, contrary to expectations, instead of being interested in the nature of this place, blank-faced, willingly played along with the trio of hooligans in their scheme. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 299 - 299: When You Find Out Who Your Husband Really Is After Alex transported all the girls into the Mirror Dimension, he silently pointed at the window, inviting them to see it for themselves. The girls followed his gesture, stepped closer, and froze in place. What unfolded before them was beyond imagination¡ªa surreal scene, as if reality itself had warped, reflecting infinitely upon itself. The world outside the window resembled a living, breathing kaleidoscope. Alex, Brunhilde, Rebecca, and Rory remained seated on the couch, letting the others take in the moment. Alex turned to Rory and lightly poked her cheek with a finger to get her attention. She turned her head and looked at him with a soft smile, tilting her head slightly. He gestured toward the girls by the window, asking silently, "Why aren''t you with them? You haven''t seen this dimension yet." Rory shook her head and, without a word, nestled close, resting against his shoulder and gently rubbing her cheek against his arm. Alex sighed as he watched her behavior. He exchanged a glance with Brunhilde¡ªthey were both relieved that none of the girls had fainted from shock. Then again, their expressions spoke volumes¡ªeach of them stood frozen in a state of cultural and emotional paralysis. They didn''t need to see faces to understand: the shock was absolute. "Why does this¡­ remind me of that thing from the movie I watched with Rika?" Shizuka murmured, bringing her fingers to her temples, trying to recall. Everyone immediately turned to her, as if hoping someone would now offer a logical explanation for what they were seeing. The girls exchanged uncertain glances¡ªthe landscape was far too realistic to dismiss as a shared hallucination. The realization of what was happening hit them in waves. The fact that their future husband was actually the Demon King, and that three of their friends were beings of special status, was hard to digest. All thoughts, doubts, and internal dialogues vanished. Only the reality beyond the window remained¡ªmysterious and incomprehensible. "Shizuka, what movie are you talking about?" Kiriko asked cautiously, her voice still trembling from the shock. "There was this man¡­ he''s a wizard. But he calls himself a doctor¡­" Shizuka frowned, trying to pull the name from her memory. Alex couldn''t hold back a chuckle when he heard her description. He immediately knew who she meant. Hearing his laugh, the girls all turned toward him at once, as if they were only just now realizing the obvious¡ªsitting before them was, in fact, the Demon King. And they were¡­ somewhere else entirely. Somewhere with different rules, where anything was possible. The looks on their faces were priceless: confusion, fear, curiosity, awe¡­ a million questions held back by a moment of silence. Rebecca couldn''t help but giggle¡ªshe still remembered the moment she first learned the truth about Alex. She wasn''t afraid then¡ªonly curious about just how strong he really was. It wasn''t his status that shocked her. Brunhilde, as always, remained calm. She already knew everything¡ªV?lundr had revealed the full truth to her. Now she simply waited patiently to see how Alex would handle yet another awkward situation. "If you meant Doctor Strange¡ªyou''re right," Alex finally said, smiling. "This is the Mirror Dimension. And you wanted proof of who I really am. This is the easiest way to show you." Still stunned, the girls stepped away from the window and took their seats. Now they wanted to know more. After all, it''s not every day you find out your fianc¨¦ is a demon. And not just any demon¡ªbut the Demon King himself. They needed to understand: who was he? Why did he help people? Why had he hidden the truth? They understood one thing clearly: Alex was special. And yet, he remained kind, calm, and never showed even a trace of arrogance¡ªthe kind typically portrayed in demons from movies or books. He felt¡­ like one of them. Like someone who, despite immense power, still had a heart. "So that manga¡­ where you''re the main character¡­" Miu began hesitantly. "Is it true? Are you from that world?" "Uhh¡­ no," Alex replied, involuntarily twitching his eye. "What do you mean?" Rei asked, frowning. "I''m not from that world. And honestly, it''s the first time I''m hearing about the manga. I''ve never been there¡ªand I don''t plan to go. As for the rest¡­ it''s a bit more complicated. It''s tied to my powers." "Complicated how?" Yuriko interjected, voicing the group''s shared confusion. "We''ve already figured out: you''re the Demon King from another world. Brunhilde is a real Valkyrie from legend. Rebecca has some kind of divine blessing. Rory is an apostle who ended up here by accident. Now that everything''s out in the open¡­ tell us, what''s so complicated about you?" The girls all nodded in agreement, confirming Yuriko''s words. Everyone was eager to learn the truth¡ªwho Alex really was. From the way he spoke, the manga where he was supposedly the main character was complete fiction. He had never even been to that world. Alex looked over at the girls, unsure where to begin. He saw countless questions in their eyes¡ªso many emotions, so much confusion. With a sigh, he reached out his hand and slowly opened his palm. All eyes focused on it, holding their breath. In this world of surprises, even the smallest gesture could reveal something extraordinary. In his palm, a glowing crystal-white tree began to take shape, laced with streams of energy. The energy flowed from its roots upward, filling every branch, as though bringing them to life. The branches stretched higher, sparkling¡ªlike time itself trickled down their lengths. "If any of you have ever heard of multiverse theories, parallel worlds, and all that comes with them," Alex began, gazing at them, "then the explanation will be fairly simple." "Is that the theory where every choice we make creates a new universe where we chose differently? And the multiverse is an infinite collection of such worlds¡ªsome almost identical, others absurdly different?" Saya asked thoughtfully. Alex gave her a thumbs-up with a small smile. Seeing it, Saya broke into a proud, satisfied grin. She had always been smart, though her arrogance and know-it-all attitude could put people off. But ever since meeting Alex and Rebecca, she had started to change¡ªto learn, to become useful. She couldn''t fight herself, so she spent all her free time studying, helping with planning and strategy, and analyzing the data Alex provided on tech and projects. "Then why did you show us the tree?" Cammy asked, elegantly crossing one leg over the other. "You wanted to know what''s so special about my power," Alex said calmly. "That tree is a symbol of a world''s timeline. The trunk is the main line. The branches are parallel worlds¡ªthe ''what ifs''¡­ And in each of those realities, versions of you exist. Past, future. But me¡­ I''m the exception. My nature is something else entirely." "Just how unique is your power?" Renka asked with interest. "I''m not just the first demon," Alex replied, slowly closing his hand, making the tree vanish in a burst of sparks. "I''m the embodiment of the very concept of destruction. My existence doesn''t fit into any of the branches¡ªI exist outside of them. I exist only here and now." He paused, anticipating their questions. Then he began to speak ¡ª how it all started, where the universe came from, what formed the foundation of existence, and why balance exists everywhere. The girls listened, holding their breath. No one interrupted. You didn''t hear something like this every day. And despite how absurd the information sounded¡­ it felt real. Almost too real. Some began to smirk quietly, imagining how fanatical believers would react to such a truth. Alex didn''t dive too deeply into details ¡ª he only explained the essence on a surface level, but even that was enough for them to understand: he wasn''t just "special." He was the only one. In the past, in the future ¡ª there was and never could be another like him. "Ugh¡­ my brain''s gonna explode from all this info," Ada muttered, massaging her temples. "If Alex is the Demon King¡­ does that make me the Demon Queen now?" Shizuka asked shyly. "Technically, you''re one of the queens," Rika smirked. "But if we''re being honest, I fit the role better. Demon Queen Rika¡­ sounds fabulous." "I''d actually believe Koko fits that role more," Yuriko said, glancing at her friend. "If not for the zombie apocalypse, she really would''ve tried to take over the world." "Well, it does sound tempting. I wouldn''t mind trying on the crown and cape," Koko replied with a lazy smile. "Enough with the titles," Ada sighed. "What I''m more interested in is this: how rich is Alex? I mean, he''s the Demon King ¡ª he must have a treasure vault full of gold and gems, right?" "Easier to show you," Alex replied dryly, snapping his fingers. A massive gold ingot appeared in the air and landed on the carpet with a heavy thud. "Did you just create that? Or pull it out of your inventory?" Beatrix asked, stepping closer and eyeing the metal with interest. "Created it. With magic. Simply put ¡ª I can create anything I want. So money''s not an issue. Not even in other worlds," Alex answered, making the ingot vanish again. "Hmm¡­ Since you brought up other worlds¡­" Chiquita narrowed her eyes, a predatory glint in her gaze. "You don''t, by any chance, have other women in those worlds, do you, Alex?" Alex nodded and decided to tell them everything, so there would be no misunderstandings later in their relationship. He began from the very beginning ¡ª with a story about the first world where his journey began. A world where the city of Orario existed. The girls listened with great interest. The fantasy world Alex described especially intrigued those who practiced martial arts. They were stunned by the idea of a dungeon full of monsters one could fight to grow stronger. Not limiting himself to words, Alex used a magical projection to show them what the dungeon looked like from the inside ¡ª its levels, lighting, wall structure, and of course, the monsters themselves. But when it came to relationships, Alex revealed that he was married ¡ª to four goddesses and one elf girl. The girls were literally stunned by the confession. "Wait¡­ goddesses?! Real goddesses? The ones who are supposed to live in the heavens?!" Rei nearly shouted, her eyes wide. "And the elf? The one who worked at that restaurant you went to just to look at the waitresses?!" "And the gods in those other worlds¡­ are they like the ones from our myths?" Saeko asked, surprised but calm. "Partially," Alex nodded. "It depends on the world. In Rory''s world, for example, there are also gods. Some are similar to our legends, some are completely different. There are gods of death, life¡­ just like in our mythology." "And what are the names of those goddesses?" Kiriko asked curiously. "Freya, Hestia, Loki, Hephaestus¡­ and an elf girl named Ryu," Alex said with a warm smile, remembering each one of them. "Hold on¡­ I can understand Freya and Hestia ¡ª even in our myths they''re depicted as women¡­ but isn''t Loki and Hephaestus supposed to be men?" Saya interrupted mid-sentence, frowning. Alex didn''t bother explaining with words ¡ª he simply created holograms of his wives in front of them. The expressions on the girls'' faces said it all. They were stunned. The goddesses really were incredibly beautiful ¡ª especially Freya, whose beauty seemed almost unreal. Alex decided to tell a few stories to help the girls understand who he was connected to. He told them about Hestia''s friendship with Hephaestus, how Hestia lived with her, taking advantage of her kindness. He spoke of the rivalry between Loki and Hestia, which Rebecca later got involved in. He talked about his first meeting with Freya and, of course, about his beloved ¡ª the elf girl, Ryuu. During the story, the girls couldn''t help but notice the physical resemblance between Hestia and Rebecca, though there was one obvious difference ¡ª their chests. Hestia''s was much larger than Rebecca''s. However, Alex tactfully avoided the topic. He moved on to the story of the second world ¡ª Rebecca''s world. Without going into details about why he ended up there, he began with the moment when he met Gloria and started living with her. The stories about Gloria evoked sympathy from Yuriko, Namiyo, and Kiriko. The story of losing a son was especially tragic. Then Alex briefly described how awful Rebecca''s world was ¡ª Night City, controlled by greedy corporations, where people were nothing more than resources. Rebecca also added her own comments about life in that world, talking about the brutality of the streets and the constant struggle. "So the technology you use, is it from her world?" Koko asked an important question. "Not exactly," Alex shook his head. "I started with that, but then I began studying, inventing my own¡­ And in the end, my technologies are far better than all the crap the corporations produced." "A world with cyber-implants and superpowers sounds cool. If you ignore the gunfights, gangs, and corruption..." Chiquita added with a smirk. "Still better than a zombie apocalypse," Chun-Li grunted. "Can''t argue with that," Valmet grinned. "Alex, what else did you do as a mercenary?" Ada asked, looking at him with interest. A wide grin spread across Alex''s face when the conversation turned to his exploits in Night City. Rebecca beside him also broke into her signature "gremlin" smile ¡ª after all, she and Alex had gotten into a lot of crazy things during the time they spent together. The girls were especially impressed by the story of how Alex infiltrated the Arasaka tower to steal data. The fact that he not only succeeded but also blew up an entire floor, leaving behind a giant message that echoed in the news throughout the megacity ¡ª that went beyond the usual raid. To prove his point, Alex showed a photo where he, along with Falco, Kivi, and GIR, posed in front of the tower. Behind them, a large sign was visible on the wall of the massive tower where the security system had been hacked, and a floor splattered with explosives and paint. The girls stared at the picture ¡ª and immediately burst into laughter. "My God, this is so like you, Alex!" Rika gasped through tears of laughter. "Tell me about it. At first, I thought it would be like in spy movies ¡ª stealthy, elegant, no noise. But in the end... explosions, gunfire, and the whole floor covered in paint with every color of the rainbow. If I were the director of that branch, I swear I''d pull out all my hair," Chun-Li added, trying to calm down. With a pleased smile, Alex continued sharing his stories ¡ª leaving nothing out. He told them about his relationships and how, despite his powers, he decided to fulfill Gloria''s dream in a human way ¡ª by earning money and buying a ticket to the Moon. The girls exchanged glances: such a romantic gesture perfectly fit Alex''s character. Next, he told them about meeting Stitch and how they took him in. When they learned that Stitch was an alien "dog," the girls were surprised, but not for long. However, Stitch, upon hearing the word, jumped up and started running around the room, shouting: "I''m not a dog! I''m not a dog!" GIR and MIMI immediately joined in, pulling out pre-made posters with the words "We''re not dogs!" and staging a mini protest. Alex and the girls all decided to tactfully ignore this spectacle, pretending nothing was happening. The conversation smoothly shifted to Brunhilde''s world, where Alex spoke about the gods'' decision to destroy humanity. He immediately explained that behind this plan was one ambitious god, seeking dominion and not hesitating to wipe out both humans and other gods. The girls took this as a typical villain with a megalomania plot. But when Alex mentioned that Adam ¡ª the very same Adam from the legends ¡ª turned out to be his brother, they were stunned. "Wait... You mean the Adam from the story of Adam and Eve... is your brother?! And who is your father, then?!" Renka asked, incredulously. Alex narrowed his eyes and, with a mysterious smirk, said: "Here''s a hint: I have two more brothers. One is the embodiment of evil, the one blamed for all sins. The other is the good boy and the favorite. I think it''s not hard to guess who my father is." Silence fell. The girls were deep in thought, trying to untangle this puzzle. Alex, with a satisfied smile, carefully lifted Rebecca off his lap, walked over to the window, opened it, and lit a cigarette. He looked at the reflected landscape in the mirrors, waiting to see how long it would take the girls to figure it out. It didn''t take long. Suddenly, Saya lifted her head, her eyes widening ¡ª the realization hit her like a lightning strike. She looked at Alex with a mix of surprise and uncertainty, as if torn between understanding and the absurdity of what she had just realized. "Alex... you don''t mean to say that your brothers are Lucifer and Michael?.. And that means your father... is the very God, the creator of everything?" Alex smirked and tossed her a candy. "Got it, Saya. Here''s your prize." When Alex confirmed his words, the girls stared at him with expressions as if their brains had short-circuited all at once. They could accept a lot ¡ª even the fact that he was the embodiment of destruction ¡ª but the news that Alex was the son of the Creator himself and that his brothers were Lucifer and Michael was a real shock. Rebecca was the first to crack ¡ª she burst out laughing loudly, nearly falling off the couch. Her reaction when she learned this wasn''t as dramatic as the others'' ¡ª it was simple and honest: "Damn, I''m the daughter-in-law of God himself!" ¡ª the thought seemed to bring her genuine pleasure. The other girls were left in a mild stupor. " I need to drink something stronger. Really strong," Rika muttered, getting up from her chair and heading for the bar. "You don''t find out every day that your future husband is literally the son of God." "And pour me some too," Ada said, following her. "Who would''ve thought that my father-in-law is the Creator himself? Tell anyone this, and they''ll lock you up in a loony bin." While the older girls went for the alcohol, the others tried to process the information. Their minds buzzed as if after an explosion. That''s when Alex decided to pour more fuel on the fire: "By the way, about Lucifer¡­ He''s living in one of the universes right now, running a nightclub, and helping a detective named Decker. And yes ¡ª he has feelings for her." A pause hung in the air, as if time had frozen. The girls'' eyes widened, like saucers. Their image of Lucifer as the archetype of evil shattered to pieces. "Oh, and he''s still an angel. Not a demon, like you thought," Alex added with a slight smirk. Saya sat silently, lost in her thoughts. She looked as if she was on the verge of discovering a theorem that would overturn the entire understanding of the universe. "Okay¡­" Ada drawled, rubbing her temple. "That''s enough of your... weird family. Is there anything else that could shock us?" Alex, as if he had been waiting for this moment, calmly responded: "Oh, right. Remember that letter you talked about, and everyone thought you were crazy? Well¡­ here it is." He placed a bloodstained letter on the table. Ada immediately came to life. Recognizing the familiar envelope, she shot a glance at the other girls, which clearly said: "Aha! I told you so!" The girls just shrugged, smirking ironically ¡ª at that time, they really didn''t know who Alex actually was. Ada reached for the letter to ceremoniously show it, but Alex gently stopped her. "I don''t think it''s a good idea to touch it," he said, softly moving her hand away. "Why? It''s just a letter... with blood. I just wanted to shove it in those bastards'' faces!" she snapped, shooting an annoyed glance at her friends. "Because it''s cursed," Alex replied calmly, continuing to hold her hand. "You''re kidding, right?" Ada nervously smirked. "We already have enough problems, we don''t need cursed letters too." But Alex didn''t respond. Instead, the room suddenly grew colder. White vapor began to rise from the girls'' mouths. All of them, at once, remembered their favorite scenes from Supernatural ¡ª such phenomena typically accompanied the appearance of ghosts. And as if on cue, black hair erupted from the shadows around Alex, winding around his legs and rising up, turning his figure into a cocoon. From the darkness emerged the figure of a girl ¡ª with a pale face, bloodstained clothes, and long black hair. She embraced Alex''s neck, staring at the others with a piercing gaze. The girls'' jaws dropped. A ghost? Yes. But an astonishingly beautiful one. Perhaps if her eyes hadn''t exuded such chilling cold, they wouldn''t have recognized her as a ghost. She wasn''t even standing on the floor ¡ª she hovered behind Alex, gently embracing him. "Meet Zhang Ya," Alex said, freeing one hand from the hair''s embrace and taking the ghost girl''s hand. "After certain... events, I received her love letter. Now she lives in my shadow. Oh, and yes, neither salt nor iron affect her. So don''t even try." The girls felt slightly embarrassed, but it was undeniable ¡ª they were genuinely intrigued. After all, you don''t meet a ghost every day, especially after watching countless seasons of Supernatural. Naturally, they were eager to test whether salt and iron worked, just like in the show. "So... why is she staring at us like that?" Shizuka asked cautiously, hiding her nervousness behind a quiet voice. "Did we offend her somehow?" "She''s just a little... possessive. And not very fond of others. She has only one friend ¡ª G?ndul," Alex replied calmly, gently rubbing Zhang Ya''s wrist with his thumb, as if trying to soothe her a little. "G?ndul? Who''s that?" Miu asked, surprised, thinking that she must be another ghost. "It''s me," a voice suddenly rang out, and G?ndul materialized in front of the girls. Everyone stared at the suddenly appeared figure. An awkward pause followed, and Alex decided it was time to explain who G?ndul was and where she came from. He had to tell them about V?lundr ¡ª the mysterious system and how it worked. It became clearer why Brunhilde understood Alex so well ¡ª she literally lived inside his head. The girls turned their attention back to G?ndul, now sitting next to Brunhilde. A soft, almost saintly smile shone on her face. Some of them truly thought she looked saintly... but not Alex. He knew her too well to buy that image. Almost in response to his thoughts, she gave him a radiant, yet slightly playful smile. "I remember you," Saya suddenly said, pointing at G?ndul. "You were one of the ones who hovered around Alex. Back then, there were two of you: you and another... with glasses and a scientist''s hat." "Hee-hee-hee... I''m still surprised how a mortal girl managed to see both me and my sister," G?ndul smirked, covering her mouth with her hand. Alex had to explain again, answering dozens of new questions about the other Valkyries. However, he hadn''t summoned the others yet, or else the room would''ve become too cramped ¡ª with nine more girls, it would be impossible to move around. When the girls found out that there were nine more Valkyries living inside Alex, their surprise had reached its limit. It seemed like they had seen and heard everything by now. "Alex, if you''re so strong, why didn''t you stop this Apocalypse?" Namiyo asked cautiously. "Now we''re getting to the topic of my work..." Alex lit a cigarette, exhaling heavily. "Or rather, the task my father gave me. Or, to be more precise ¡ª the most important reason I even ended up in this world." "And what kind of work... or, as you said, task is that?" Valmet asked with interest, raising an eyebrow. "You''ve already figured out that there are timelines and multiple worlds. Well... The end of time should happen naturally. Time resets like a cycle. But there are those who want to devour these universes, make them their power. This happened in my home world. In Rebecca''s world. In Brunhilde''s world. And my task is to prevent that from happening again. As you already know, I am the embodiment of destruction. And I have to hold back my power so the true culprit isn''t frightened, doesn''t destroy all the toys ahead of time... and doesn''t escape." "Why would anyone want to break toys? Are they stupid?" Shizuka asked naively, tilting her head. "Shizuka..." Saya quietly spoke, sighing wearily. "He''s not talking about toys. We''re those ''toys''. Humans. If you look at it differently, it''s like in the movies: good versus evil, a corporation of destruction launches the Apocalypse, and humanity tries to survive. And someone watches it all, like a show. We''re just actors in someone else''s play. And when the ''movie'' ends, we won''t be here anymore. The universe will disappear." Her voice trembled with tension, her teeth clenched in anger and helplessness. But she was right. And judging by Alex''s expression, he knew this better than anyone. Alex only nodded heavily in response to Saya''s words, confirming each one. Everything she said was the harsh truth about the world they were in now. The worst part was that Alex hadn''t done anything yet ¡ª not because he didn''t want to, but because he hadn''t found enough traces of the main culprits behind everything. He also hadn''t completed all the countermeasures against the Minister of Monoliths and Davoth, so those two wouldn''t have a single chance to reveal hidden trump cards and turn the game board upside down. When the girls saw Alex''s confirmation, their faces noticeably paled. None of them could imagine that reality would be so cruel. Everything that was happening around them was just a game for a powerful being who reveled in the suffering of humanity. Miu, Namiyo, Shizuka, and Beatrix ¡ª kind and sensitive girls ¡ª struggled to stay on their feet. Their faces became pale and sad: realizing that billions of lives had been taken at the whim of someone who didn''t even consider them human was unbearable. "And you know who it is?" Koko asked in a heavy, grim voice. "Yes, I do. But I don''t know where they are hiding yet. You could say that a war is happening right now for this universe between two powerful beings," Alex replied, shaking his head. "Why this particular universe?" Yuriko asked, surprised, looking for some clue. "Because it''s special. It''s intertwined with countless timelines. And if it''s consumed, one can gain power ¡ª or rather, a lot of power," Brunhilde explained, shifting her gaze to the girls. "And still... who are these two?" Valmet frowned. "I can''t say. Well... I can''t name them," Alex answered, a slight embarrassment in his voice. "Why not? They''re just names. What''s so special about them?" Chun-Li asked, frowning even more. "There''s a saying: words have power. And in my case ¡ª it''s very literal. Because of who I am, my words hold immense power. Sometimes, just saying a name can have consequences," Alex sighed and explained. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But maybe you could at least describe them?" Cammy asked gently, stepping closer. "Overall¡­ yes, I''ve already learned how to bypass that restriction. The first one is the creator of a race, trying to give his people immortality by destroying universe after universe. The second one is the avatar of one... let''s say, very specific woman. I have a rather strange relationship with her. She weakened the control over her avatars just to alleviate her boredom. Also... she''s existed since the concept of good and evil appeared in the world. This insane woman allowed her avatars to rise against her, only to watch their struggles, their development, and then ¡ª crush them like bugs, enjoying their despair. I killed one of her avatars, we met, and after that¡­ we kind of made a deal. Or, well, something that resembles a deal. And now I have to deal with her avatars. By the way, her avatars are the cause of the trouble in the three worlds I saved," Alex said with a crooked, almost weary smile. "She... she''s insane. Who is she even?" Chun-Li said with disgust. "I can''t say. But I call her... Nyan-Nyan," Alex mumbled, looking away. The girls were momentarily stunned ¡ª such a cute nickname for a being capable of destroying entire worlds sounded almost absurd. The embarrassment hung in the air. Alex sighed and decided to explain how it all started. How they first met. How she... for the sake of "motivation," literally blew him up, which led him to Rebecca''s world and to another of her avatars. He didn''t go into details about what he had to do to defeat Nyan-Nyan''s avatars, but the girls understood ¡ª it was something terrifying and heavy. Alex was glad there were no Lovecraftian tales in this world ¡ª otherwise, the girls definitely wouldn''t sleep peacefully, knowing what kind of creature was eyeing their universe. To lighten the mood, Alex brought everyone out of the mirror dimension and suggested they just talk. He began answering their questions, trying to distract them from the dark thoughts. He reassured them that he would handle everything, that they shouldn''t feel guilty for not being able to do more ¡ª everyone just needed to do their part. And it worked. Enthusiasm rekindled in their eyes. But the girls wanted to know more. More about him. More about his powers. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 300 - 300: Alex Rushes to the Rescue Alex had to spend some time calming the girls down after they learned the harsh truth about their universe. It was revealed to them that everything happening around them was nothing more than a meticulously staged performance orchestrated by a powerful being for its own amusement¡­ before it would devour the universe itself. None of the girls could have imagined that the zombie apocalypse they''d endured was merely a part of that terrifying spectacle. But the most horrifying revelation was that another powerful being had also invaded their universe ¡ª one that sought immortality for its people, destroying universe after universe to achieve that goal. Alex had to confess: the creatures they believed to be mutated undead were actually demons. However, he deliberately avoided going into detail ¡ª the how and why of their transformation into demons didn''t matter in that moment. To steer the girls away from grim thoughts, he offered to answer any questions they had. And they didn''t hesitate ¡ª they bombarded Alex with questions, which he answered calmly and patiently, occasionally even demonstrating his abilities. When the conversation shifted to other worlds, the mood in the room lightened significantly. From Alex''s words, the girls learned that countless universes existed ¡ª some similar to their own, others completely surreal. To ease their doubts, Alex told them that any world they could imagine ¡ª no matter how absurd ¡ª could very well exist. This included worlds from movies, manga, and comics. Some of the girls'' theories were downright insane, but Alex only smirked and confirmed, "Yes, those worlds exist too." "Is there a world where we can fight and get stronger?" asked Chun-Li, Cammy, Miu, Renka, Saeko, Rei, and Beatrix ¡ª nearly in unison. "I wanna go to a fantasy world and become a real demon king!"Koko said cheerfully, with Ada immediately backing her up. But when Alex casually mentioned that the world of Harry Potter existed, Saya''s eyes practically lit up. "Are you saying¡­ a school for magic is real?" Shizuka said dreamily. "That''s so cool! But how do you even get in? You need a letter, right?" Rika pointed out, nodding thoughtfully. "Didn''t think you were that obsessed. You wanna become a witch, Rika?" Koko teased with a smirk. "Hate to break it to you, girls¡­ but to attend that school, you need to be a kid," Kiriko said softly, with a small smile. A brief but very telling silence followed. The girls exchanged looks and let out a collective sigh. Their grand plan had crumbled before it even began. Alex sighed quietly as he watched them shift from panic to arguing about magic schools in record time. Perhaps that was for the best. Meanwhile, Ada was already thinking about what she could steal from Hogwarts, while Koko pondered how to start an arms trade in a magic world. Alex listened to their ideas and struggled to keep a straight face. But deep down, he knew most of them wouldn''t last long in a magic academy. Saya, Yuriko, and Koko maybe could manage. Shizuka would probably survive on sheer luck alone. If Rebecca were here, she would''ve already pulled something so outrageous that Hogwarts would be blasted into space. And Brunhilde? She''d make a far better professor ¡ª especially for Defense Against the Dark Arts ¡ª than a student. He even gave her a squinty look, as if mentally assigning her the position. Brunhilde caught his gaze and seemed to be considering it. "Well, I can solve that problem," Alex said with a smirk, cutting through the girls'' debate. "That''s right! We''ve got a super-powerful husband now!" Rika cheered. "So how exactly are you gonna fix our enrollment problem?" Alex didn''t say a word. His body was enveloped in a soft light, and when it faded, a ten-year-old boy with the same familiar features sat on the couch. The girls'' mouths dropped open in shock, and in their eyes, very suspicious thoughts began to form. Alex noticed it right away. He knew too well where this was going. In his child form, the girls usually became overly affectionate¡ªnot in a bad way, but sometimes a little too intense. He still didn''t understand what exactly about this form awakened their maternal instincts so strongly. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is how it works¡ªthrough an age-altering spell," he said in a childlike voice. "You''re so cute! Can I hug you?!" Shizuka exclaimed and immediately wrapped him in a tight, almost suffocating embrace. Alex didn''t even have time to blink before his face was pressed against Shizuka''s soft, ample chest. Trapped in this luxurious hug, he could only think that any other guy in his place would''ve passed out already¡ªeither from happiness or lack of oxygen. But there was no chance to relax: the other girls quickly joined in the fun, and just as he feared, he was once again turned into a cuddle toy. With unrestrained enthusiasm, the girls passed Alex around from one pair of arms to the next, each eager to hold him for at least a moment. Even the normally reserved Brunhilde and G?ndul couldn''t resist joining the playful chaos. Rory and Rebecca couldn''t stop laughing as a silent battle broke out among the girls for the right to hug "little Alex." Alex thought about calling for help from Red and White, but to his horror, he saw them armed with a camera, recording everything with dead-serious faces like reporters covering a live event. G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch weren''t far behind¡ªdressed in director and film crew costumes, they were commentating on the situation with the air of seasoned professionals. Thankfully, an unexpected savior appeared. As if guided by fate, Zhang Ya intervened¡ªher long hair wrapped deftly around Alex, pulled him free from the girls'' embrace, and gently placed him on her lap, cocooned in her strands. "Ugh¡­ girls, you almost smothered me with love. I mean, I''m not against it, but that was a bit much," Alex grumbled in his child voice, still wrapped in Zhang Ya''s hair. "Sorry, Alex, but you''re just too adorable in this form!" Chiquita said, gently stroking his cheeks. "I actually feel like adopting you," Chun-Li admitted, playfully pinching his other cheek. "And once again, you''re taking advantage of my helplessness¡­ while I''m still tangled in Zhang Ya''s hair," said Alex, attempting to bite Chun-Li''s finger. "Sweet," Shigure whispered, still softly stroking his hair. Alex sighed and glanced up at Zhang Ya. He was starting to suspect she hadn''t saved him at all¡ªshe''d only helped the girls enjoy the moment even more. She stared at him with her usual empty, mysterious gaze, saying nothing. He was no longer sure whose side she was on. But just as he started to calm down, the girls launched a new wave of attack¡ªnow they were taking turns pinching his cheeks and patting his head like he was their pet. "You know, if you think about it¡­" Yuriko suddenly said as she gently pulled Alex from the cocoon and set him on her lap. Alex felt the back of his head rest against her chest¡ªsoft and warm like a pillow. He couldn''t resist leaning back a little, inhaling her scent. Yuriko smiled tenderly and ran her hand through his hair, while the others turned toward her with curiosity. "And what did we forget to talk about? After Alex turned into a kid, I completely forgot what I wanted to ask," Koko said, glancing at him. "Children," Yuriko said calmly, continuing to stroke his head. Alex flinched. That was definitely a topic he would''ve preferred to postpone indefinitely. He didn''t deny that he wanted children¡­ even his father once told him it was possible. But the phrase "you just have to try hard enough" had sounded far too vague at the time. For the others, however, this topic struck like a bolt of lightning. Silence fell over the room. Every gaze turned to Alex, who tried to maintain his composure, though panic was already starting to gnaw at him from the inside. If someone had asked him right now whether he''d want a boy or a girl, he wouldn''t have hesitated ¡ª a girl, of course. A sweet, cheerful little daddy''s princess. He even chuckled softly, imagining himself playing with his daughters. And then¡­ his expression darkened slightly as he realized that, sooner or later, he''d have to protect them from admirers ¡ª or throw the most persistent ones into black holes. The girls exchanged glances. They couldn''t deny it ¡ª the idea of having a child with Alex had crossed their minds more than once. He was handsome, strong, kind¡­ and extraordinarily powerful. Their child would be perfect. And certainly never in danger ¡ª with a father like him, they''d be well-protected. But how would the child look? What powers would they inherit? There were too many questions. "I''m not against the idea itself," Valmet was the first to speak, furrowing her brow. "But¡­ can we even get pregnant by him? I mean, he''s a demon. And, just a reminder, the son of the actual Creator. Are we even capable of carrying his child?" "Wouldn''t it be easier to ask the one person without whom we definitely won''t be getting pregnant?" Chiquita smirked, nodding toward Alex, who was still quietly giggling to himself, completely unaware of the storm about to hit him. All eyes turned to Alex, who sat there with a goofy, dreamy smile on his face. His expression said it all ¡ª he clearly wasn''t opposed to the idea of having children. In fact, it looked like he was already drowning in his fantasies. To confirm their suspicions, they all turned in unison toward Brunhilde. Everyone knew ¡ª if anyone could peek into his mind, it was her. The bond between the Valkyrie and Alex was something special. When Brunhilde glanced into his thoughts for a second, her lips twitched. She tried to stay calm, but a flicker of confusion passed through her eyes. In his imagination, Alex already had a whole army of little girls, all calling him "Daddy." One absurd scenario followed another. The most vivid one ¡ª Alex, grinning from ear to ear, launching one unfortunate suitor of his daughter straight into the core of a supernova, announcing that his princesses were far too young for marriage. When Brunhilde calmly shared what she had seen, the room erupted in laughter. They didn''t even have kids yet, and Alex had already crafted an entire future storyline. "So, Alex," Yuriko began with a chuckle, pulling on his cheek and snapping him out of his daydream, "how about you tell us: can we actually have children with you?" "Um¡­ well, how should I put this¡­" Alex scratched his cheek awkwardly. "Just say it. We''re genuinely curious if it''s possible," Saeko added with a soft smile. "At first, I thought no. Or, to be more accurate, I thought I''d have to somehow bypass the limitations of my power. But¡­" Alex sighed. "My father told me that I can have children. In fact, he made it pretty clear he wants grandchildren." "Never thought the Creator himself was eager to try out being a grandpa," Cammy smirked. "And what exactly did he tell you about all this?" "He said¡­ I just have to try harder. Whatever that means," Alex looked away. "Well, that explains a lot!" Rika exclaimed, clapping her hands with glee. "More nighttime fun, then? Looks like it''s time to seriously start working on giving your dear daddy some grandkids. I have a feeling we''re in for many sleepless nights. Often. And a lot of them." Alex opened his mouth to object but froze. He realized that Rika wasn''t entirely wrong. Without¡­ well¡­ certain activities, there would be no children. But the expressions on the girls'' faces, the energy and enthusiasm in their gazes, made him feel like he had become prey in the den of predators. He couldn''t understand why they had suddenly developed this desire, but one thing was clear: returning to Orario could turn into a catastrophe for him. Especially if some of these girls ended up pregnant¡­ And Freya, knowing about this, would probably tie him to the bed and not let him go until she got the same result. The other goddesses would likely be no different. Fortunately, salvation came in the form of a knock on the door. Alex immediately jumped off Yuriko''s lap and returned to his adult form. G?ndul said her goodbyes to the girls, and Zhang Ya, as usual, gave everyone a vacant look before disappearing into the shadow of Alex. Approaching the door, he could still feel the piercing gazes from behind. He opened it and saw Shino Kuribayashi standing there, her expression tense as she impatiently tapped her foot. "Something happened, Shino? Need something?" Alex asked, tilting his head to the side. "Usually, you send Itami if I''m needed somewhere." "Don''t mention that lazy guy. As soon as we got back to the aircraft carrier, he and his ex-wife got lost in anime and haven''t come out since," she grumbled. "How about you? You''re fine now? After everything you caused ¡ª the destroyed city, the disaster ¡ª I thought you''d need more time to recover." "Ha-ha. Thanks for your concern. I''ve rested enough to feel normal," he replied, gently patting her on the head. "How many times do I have to tell you ¡ª I''m not a kid!" Shino huffed, pushing his hand away. Alex laughed, stepping back. He shot a quick glance at the girls and gestured that he''d be back soon. He understood that Shino wasn''t here just for small talk. Despite her grumbling, concern was clearly in her eyes. But it was obvious that this wasn''t the only reason for her visit. Lighting a cigarette, Alex asked, "So, what brought you here?" "Major Li wants to talk to you. He wanted to know if we can exchange supplies," Shino answered, finally stating the main reason for her visit. Alex thoughtfully scratched his chin, lost in thought. On one hand, they had more than enough supplies ¡ª especially considering the massive amount of Kraken meat, which they simply had nowhere to store. Even with all the people on the aircraft carrier, that meat would last for years. He was considering using the Kraken meat as a trade item ¡ª exchanging it for useful resources: wiring, generators, maybe even fuel. And fuel would only be needed for the short term. Alex wasn''t opposed to building a full-fledged arc reactor for the settlement, but until then, they''d have to make do with regular gasoline or diesel generators. While the settlers were getting settled, they still needed food, and his team needed resources for construction and fortifying the base. "Alright, let''s go talk to him," Alex said, walking alongside Shino. "By the way, how are you feeling? Not worn out? After all, it''s not every day you have to fight off a multimillion-strong horde of undead." "I''m fine. A bit tired, but thanks to your training, I managed. I feel perfectly fine. Unlike you ¡ª the guy who destroyed an entire city and went for a joyride on a wooden dragon with a giant sword," Shino replied with a smirk. "Don''t be jealous," Alex grinned in response. "If you want to ride the dragon, just say the word." Shino''s face immediately turned red, and she, unable to restrain herself, punched Alex in the stomach. But it felt like she hit a metal plate. Alex didn''t even realize what he had said wrong until the Valkyries reminded him that he had once again made an ambiguous statement. He quietly chuckled to himself ¡ª his tongue was betraying him again. He allowed Shino to vent her emotions, stoically enduring a few punches. The girl was boiling with embarrassment and irritation, and not wanting to continue the conversation, she walked ahead with heavy steps. Anyone who saw her face tactfully stepped aside ¡ª they knew: an angry Shino was more dangerous than a grenade. Alex followed behind with a light smirk, humming to himself. Along the way, many asked about his well-being, and he briefly replied that he was fine. They reached the place where Major Li and his assistant were. Alex nodded as a greeting, and Li looked at him with gratitude, sincerely appreciating the help Alex and his team had provided, which saved many lives ¡ª albeit at the cost of a destroyed city. "Thank you again. Without your support, these people would hardly have made it out alive, let alone with an organized evacuation," Li said, bowing his head in respect. "Don''t mention it," Alex replied with a smirk. "At least now, a beautiful tree is growing where the city used to be, with a Buddha statue." "Yeah, and don''t forget about the ruins around it," Shino added with clear sarcasm. Alex laughed and ruffled Shino''s hair, causing her to try to hit him again. Major Li, his assistant, and the surrounding soldiers just shook their heads, already knowing the nature of their relationship. Li couldn''t help but admire how much this young guy had accomplished and everything he had been through. Alex stopped teasing Shino and refocused on the conversation. "How are the evacuees? Everything alright? We''re still moving at a slow pace so we can quickly provide help if needed." "Everything''s fine. According to the soldiers accompanying the convoy, they''re almost to the safe city. I contacted a friend and explained the situation ¡ª there will be enough space for everyone," Li replied with a relieved smile. "Glad to hear it. If you need any extra help, just let me know," Alex said with a light smile. "Since you brought it up¡­" Li became serious. "I''ll get straight to the point. I''m not one for beating around the bush. Could you share some supplies with us? Of course, not for free ¡ª I''m talking about an equal exchange." "Of course. We actually need materials. We''re heading toward Alaska ¡ª I want to set up a secure shelter there. So we need a lot of construction resources and equipment. But I think we''ll discuss the specifics after we arrive," Alex said, looking directly into Li''s eyes. "Agreed," Major Li nodded. Alex bid farewell to Major Li and slowly made his way away, with Shino walking beside him. She wasn''t leaving, just walking alongside him, chatting about various things. What interested Alex the most was how Shino ended up in the army ¡ª what had pushed her to make that decision. She didn''t hold back on the details, openly sharing her story, while Alex just listened, smoking his cigarette and glancing ahead, his mind wandering far ahead along the route. He was thinking about the next steps: he wasn''t planning on stopping until Vladivostok ¡ª even the stop in South Korea had been random. Maybe there would be something useful in Vladivostok¡­ but he doubted it. What interested him much more was Wesker''s island ¡ª a place he planned to go to immediately afterward. He needed to deal with one "snake" there before it could start weaving its schemes. Alex knew full well that leaving Wesker alive would bring him a ton of problems. That slippery guy would definitely switch sides if he hadn''t already. While he was discussing random nonsense with Shino, a plan was already forming in his head: it was time to start rocking the game board, but it had to be done carefully so neither Davot nor the Minister of Monoliths suspected anything. After the city''s destruction, these two had definitely started paying attention to him ¡ª and perhaps they''d finally realized that he was a threat. If Davot had seen him only as a self-proclaimed savior before, after the destruction of the million-strong horde, there was no doubt left ¡ª Alex could save, but he could destroy just as easily. The conversation with Shino ended ¡ª she, citing work, said goodbye. Of course, she punched him in the stomach on her way out ¡ª for the umpteenth time, as if checking if he''d become any softer. But, as always, she felt like she''d hit a metal plate. Blushing, she muttered that one day she''d break through his "armor," and left. Alex watched her go with a smile, finding something endearing in the gesture ¡ª typical Shino, hiding her embarrassment behind aggression. He sat on the edge of the deck, dangling his legs down, and stared thoughtfully at the shore. "I see you''ve already had some rest, Alex," came a voice from behind. Alex turned his head and saw Hayato ¡ª and he wasn''t alone. Standing beside him was a short elderly man. Raising an eyebrow, Alex recognized him ¡ª it was Kwon Jae-gyu, the elder of the Sun-Woo clan. Alex knew that this old man was not only strong but also had an iron will ¡ª as long as you earned his respect. If he''s here, then perhaps other characters from this world are nearby as well. Alex even wondered: is Lee Shi-Woon here? Have they already met? The timeline in this world was so tangled that one could never be sure. Had Shi-Woon become a disciple of Han Chun-Woo, also known as Gu-Mun-Yeong? Alex knew that Han Chun-Woo had a controversial reputation, and given the current situation with Davot gathering "dogs" for dirty work, it was very possible that Gu-Mun-Yeong was among the fools who decided to come to him, sword in hand... and perish. Deciding to put those thoughts aside, Alex stood up from the edge of the deck. "What brings you to me, old man Hayato? And you''re not alone ¡ª you''ve brought Kwon Jae-gyu, the second-in-command of the Sun-Woo clan. Strict, unyielding... and loyal to his principles," Alex said, looking at both of them. Hayato merely smirked ¡ª he was no longer surprised by how much Alex knew. "I think we''ve crossed paths somewhere before, young man," Kwon said, studying Alex. "Ah, here''s the thing..." Alex pulled out his phone. "We''ve never met in person. But... " He lied without a second thought ¡ª opening the list of targets the "corporation" had been hunting and presenting it as his own attempt to find allies. This, he said, was how he learned about the Sun-Woo clan and its members. Kwon nodded. He already knew quite a bit about Alex ¡ª Hayato had told him who he was and what he was capable of. It was hard to believe that someone so young could be so calculating and farsighted. It became clear: Alex was looking for allies for a reason. "So, what, I''m curious, did my granddaughter find in you?" Hayato muttered under his breath. "Old man, that''s called ''love.'' Miu and I are serious about it. So, why don''t you take care of your love life with Mikumo Kushinada instead of giving me lectures? You won her over, then ran off, leaving the poor woman ¡ª and it''s no surprise she turned into a villain," Alex said sarcastically, rolling his eyes. Hayato choked on his saliva and immediately looked away ¡ª because Alex was right. But, of course, he wasn''t about to admit it. After all, he was older, so he didn''t intend to back down in an argument, especially not to such a cheeky guy as Alex. The latter, in turn, just smirked, enjoying watching the stubborn old man''s reaction ¡ª it felt nice to put him in his place. Shifting his gaze away from Hayato, Alex turned it to Elder Kwon, clearly curious about what had brought him here. "Young friend," began the elder, his voice deep and calm. "The blonde woman from the hospital said that you are capable of healing our young lady. Is that true?" "If you''re talking about Seol, I''ll need to see her first. But overall, I think I can help," Alex replied after a short pause. "In that case, would you mind if I take you to her?" Kwon asked with polite insistence. "Old man, is that really you? Where''s your signature icy glare that you usually use to drill into people? Aren''t you used to commanding, not asking?" Hayato remarked with a smirk, studying his old friend. "This situation is different," Kwon sighed heavily, shaking his head. "Although the girl stabilized Lady Seol''s condition, she has not regained consciousness since her relapse." Alex nodded seriously, fully switching his focus to the task at hand. "Show me where she is." The elder clasped his hands behind his back and silently led Alex. Hayato followed them. On their way to the medical section, Alex noticed a couple of familiar faces he hadn''t expected to see here. But he decided to stay focused on Seol for now ¡ª the rest could wait. The medical area was crowded ¡ª members of the Sun-Woo clan were gathered around a bed where a girl lay. Alex spotted Jinie, her older brother Kang Ha-Il, and several elders. He gave them a brief nod and approached the bed. On the snow-white sheets lay Seol. Pale, fragile, with her eyes closed, she looked like a delicate porcelain figurine. Alex pulled a chair closer and sat next to her, examining her. He noted that she was short with a childlike physique ¡ª the result of a rare condition that weakened her body from birth. From what he remembered, she was about seventeen years old. He frowned, trying to recall her condition accurately. It seemed that her body couldn''t properly circulate Ki due to its inherent weakness. "Well, can you help our lady?" Jinie asked distrustfully, crossing her arms over her chest. "I haven''t done anything yet, I don''t even know what''s wrong with her. You''re so impatient..." Alex replied with a smile, pulling a candy from his pocket and tossing it to the girl. "Better eat the candy and be quiet." Jinie stared at the candy in her hands, then at Alex. She wanted to protest but caught her grandfather''s gaze and obediently fell silent... though she still popped the candy into her mouth. Alex, on the other hand, focused on the diagnosis. He placed his palm on Seol''s forehead and closed his eyes. A few seconds later, he confirmed his suspicions: the issue really was with her body ¡ª Ki couldn''t circulate properly due to her weakness. He removed his hand and thought for a moment. The simplest way would be to strengthen her body directly ¡ª that would solve the problem on its own. "So, what''s the verdict?" Elder Jeon asked, watching Alex closely. "Will you be able to help her?" "Yes," Alex nodded confidently. "The problem is her body''s weakness. It''s not hard to fix." When the members of the Sun-Woo clan heard that their young lady was subject to treatment, a collective sigh of relief swept through the hall. Hayato nodded, knowing how deeply the clan cared for Seol and how much she meant to them. "And how do you plan to do this? Do you have something with you? Or will you need any tools or herbs?" Elder Jeong asked, voicing the common concern of those present. "Like this," Alex replied calmly, and his palm began to glow with a soft green light. Without elaborating, he gently placed his hand on Seol''s forehead. The light from his hand slowly began to envelop her body, spreading from her head down to her feet, like a warm wave. A few moments later, when the strengthening process was complete, Alex withdrew his hand and gave a slight smile as he looked at the girl. Everyone present held their breath, waiting for Seol to wake up. And within a second, her eyelids fluttered slightly, then slowly opened. At that very moment, some of the clan members teared up. "Welcome back, young lady," they all said in unison, kneeling on one knee and bowing their heads in respect. Alex watched this scene with interest. He had never seen anything like it before. The elders merely gave a small bow, while the rest of the warriors knelt as if before royalty. He couldn''t help but compare it to a mafia clan ¡ª the structure, loyalty, respect... Everything felt eerily familiar. Essentially, combat clans weren''t much different from the mafia ¡ª just a different external appearance. Seol, slightly weak, began to look around until her gaze settled on Alex, sitting beside her. She looked into his rainbow-colored eyes, and a hint of surprise appeared on her face. In his eyes, a warm, encouraging smile shone. Before the girl could speak, Alex was already standing. "Alright, you all talk here, and old man Hayato and I will go; we won''t be a bother. Let Seol recover a bit. She''ll adapt soon, and everything will be fine. If you need anything, ask the others; they know where to find me," he said, heading toward the exit. Alex didn''t want to hear waves of gratitude and preferred to leave quickly. "Good call, Alex," Hayato said, catching up to him. "It wasn''t difficult. I just strengthened her body using chakra. The thing is, she was born weak by nature," Alex replied, putting his hands behind his head. "For you, it''s easy," Hayato shook his head with a smirk. "For others, it would be impossible." Alex just shrugged, not giving much importance to the words, and continued walking with a satisfied smile. He wanted to return to the girls and tell them about his conversation with Major Lee, as well as the deal ¡ª food in exchange for materials. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 301 - 301: Collision in the Corridor with a Pleasant Outcome Leaving behind the members of the Sun-Woo Clan¡ªwho watched with relief and joy as their young lady Seol, long plagued by illness, finally regained her health¡ªAlex found himself lost in thought. He was curious how such an influential clan ended up so far from their headquarters. There was only one person who might know the answer: Hayato, who, according to Alex, was familiar with Elder Kwon. "Hayato, how did the Sun-Woo even end up here, this far from home?" Alex asked once they stepped aside. Hayato didn''t delay with the answer and explained everything as it was. It turned out the Sun-Woo Clan had also been forced to flee from pursuers. In the world of Murim, they held considerable influence due to their lineage and martial power, and that made them targets for other clans seeking to dethrone them. Alex wasn''t particularly surprised. After all, it was a classic pattern¡ªonce someone became too powerful, the rest would band together to bring them down. "Same old story..." Alex said with a wry smile, shaking his head. "Give people enough incentive, and they''ll stab you in the back without a second thought. Doesn''t matter if you were a friend, an ally, or even family." Especially since, in the early days of the zombie apocalypse, the so-called Evil Corporation had offered generous rewards for killing "key targets," along with promises of safe havens. That kind of offer had quickly ignited greed and betrayal in people. After chatting with Hayato, Alex headed toward the temporary lab, where the scientists were working hard to develop a vaccine for the zombie virus. However, his goal wasn''t purely scientific¡ªhe wanted to get a closer look at the two newcomers who had recently joined his ship. Especially considering how far they were from home. When he reached the lab, Alex didn''t go in right away. He just stood in the doorway, watching the scene inside. The lab was buzzing¡ªscientists were fully immersed in their research, seemingly having forgotten what sleep even was. The data Alex had provided appeared to be a real challenge¡ªthe zombie virus turned out to be far more complex than they expected, and now everyone was fueled with determination to create a cure. Alex''s gaze shifted to two girls who were speaking with a scientist¡ªprobably the team leader. The first was Claire Redfield. Smart, decisive, and, he had to admit, very attractive. Alex knew she worked with TerraSave and was extremely well-trained. The second was Rebecca Chambers, a true prodigy. At eighteen, she had already graduated college with a degree in chemistry, after which she was recruited into the S.T.A.R.S. unit in Raccoon City. Surviving the horrors of the Ecliptic Express and the Spencer Mansion, Rebecca not only pulled through but decided to keep studying, eventually becoming a professor. "Oh¡ªBoss! I didn''t see you there!" the scientist exclaimed, spotting Alex. "No worries. I just decided to drop by. Wanted to see how the vaccine development is going," Alex replied with a smile as he stepped inside. The moment he crossed the threshold, the scientists all greeted him one after another, addressing him as "Boss." Alex still didn''t know how that nickname had stuck, but he didn''t bother correcting it either. He didn''t really care what people called him¡ªhe''d been called a lot of things in his life. Rebecca and Claire turned to look at him. They had already heard plenty of stories about this guy''s exploits. What impressed them the most was that Alex was only eighteen. Few people his age could''ve escaped a city crawling with the undead¡ªlet alone lead a whole group of survivors out. And his tech inventions? Those were beyond anything they''d ever seen. But the facts spoke for themselves, and it was hard to argue with results. Alex responded to the girls with a gentle smile and a slight nod. Once again, he noted how stunning Claire looked, while Rebecca seemed so fragile he instinctively wanted to hug and protect her. Though he knew very well ¡ª both of them could take care of themselves. Especially Claire, who had grown up with her brother Chris, and Rebecca, who had survived a real nightmare and still kept moving forward. "To be honest, we haven''t made that much progress yet," the lead scientist said regretfully. "But with Rebecca Chambers joining us, we might finally have a chance. Who would''ve thought this zombie virus would be such a biological mess..." He shook his head, and Alex, watching the scene, just chuckled. Hearing the scientist''s words, Rebecca nodded proudly. Alex turned his gaze toward the girl. He knew that in the original timeline, she had managed to create a vaccine for the T-virus and many other strains that turned people into zombies. Still, he was curious ¡ª how did these two end up here, so far from home? He quickly guessed that Claire had likely arrived on a TerraSave mission. But as for Rebecca¡­ he had no idea. Maybe she had been invited to Korea as a professor to give lectures or do research. "So, how did you end up in Korea?" Alex asked with genuine curiosity, looking at the girls. "Claire Redfield ¡ª sister of Chris and a member of TerraSave. And you, Rebecca Chambers ¡ª former STARS member, now a professor of biochemistry. Didn''t expect to see either of you here." Claire raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Do we know each other? Or do you know my brother?" "No, not personally," Alex replied calmly. "But I''ve read your files. Took a personal interest." "And why would you read our files?" Rebecca asked quietly, clearly flustered. Alex pulled out his phone from his pocket and showed them the list of targets marked for elimination by the Evil Corporation. Both Rebecca and Claire were on that list. The lead scientist, sensing the conversation was turning personal, left them and returned to work, inspired by some new ideas from Rebecca. Alex handed the phone to Claire so she could see for herself. He explained that he got the list from a mercenary who had been sent to kill him. The information piqued his interest, and he started checking every name to figure out why the Corporation had put bounties on these people. The two girls were shocked to see their names, detailed dossiers, and the hefty rewards offered for their heads. "Are you... also on this list?" Claire asked bluntly, studying Alex''s face. Rebecca also leaned in with interest. Many of her former colleagues were on the list ¡ª those who were still alive. Claire spotted her brother''s dossier, marked as a high-priority target. It made sense ¡ª Chris was a leader and had the power to inspire people to fight. Alex scrolled all the way to the top of the list. His name and photo stood out, marked with a special label: Extremely Dangerous. He knew the list hadn''t been updated in a while ¡ª the Corporation had plenty of problems of its own. Most of its branches around the world had been either destroyed or had defected. The girls exchanged glances. They weren''t surprised that such a high bounty was placed on Alex, especially after everything they''d heard about him from the scientists. Claire silently returned the phone. "Well, ladies," Alex said, sliding the phone back into his pocket, "so, how did you end up so far from home?" "I was invited to give a lecture at the biochemistry institute," Rebecca answered with a gentle smile. "Then all this madness started, and I stayed behind to help out in the hospitals." Alex sighed. He understood how Rebecca felt. She had probably hoped that her battle with the nightmares of the past was finally over. But alas, the circle had come full once again. He placed a hand on her shoulder in a gesture of support. She only shook her head slightly and smiled, as if to say, "It''s okay." "When the outbreaks started happening all over the world, TerraSave immediately began sending their agents to help," Claire said. "I was sent to Korea. After that... well, I think you can figure it out." "The important thing is that you''re alive," Alex nodded. "Claire, were you able to get in touch with Chris?" "Unfortunately, no. There was some contact at first, but it didn''t last long. The last thing I heard was that their HQ was attacked ¡ª compromised. After that, nothing." "Don''t worry," Rebecca chimed in, placing a hand on her friend''s shoulder. "Chris is alive. He''s strong and will definitely find a way out. He''s probably already helping others." Alex nodded. Knowing Chris, he had no doubt ¡ª the man had probably already gathered people and organized a defense, doing everything he could to save as many civilians as possible. Chris wasn''t just an excellent fighter; he was a natural leader. No wonder the Corporation marked him as a high-priority target. Claire nodded in agreement to Rebecca''s words ¡ª no one knew her brother better, and she understood perfectly how stubborn he could be when the situation demanded it. "Well, I got what I wanted to know," Alex said with a light smile. "Make yourselves at home. And if you want to help ¡ª there''s always work to be done here. Especially for someone like Rebecca, who earned her chemistry degree at eighteen. You don''t meet a genius like that every day." "If there''s any genius here, it''s you," Rebecca replied with a smile. "At your age, I wouldn''t have been able to do even a tenth of what you can." "Everyone has their strengths and weaknesses," Alex shrugged. "If you say so, genius boy who builds robots and fights in a way that leaves half the city in ruins," Claire teased, shooting him a smirk. Alex laughed and waved before stepping out of the room. As he strolled through the corridor, his mind confirmed what he already suspected: Chris was likely still in America, doing everything in his power to organize the resistance. But Alex couldn''t help but wonder ¡ª where were the rest of the S.T.A.R.S. members? He was especially curious about Jill Valentine and Barry Burton. Maybe Barry was with Chris, but Jill... that was more complicated. Two possibilities spun in his mind: either she was with Chris as well, or... Wesker had taken her again. "Hmm... I wonder if Alex Wesker is still alive," he muttered, stroking his chin. He knew that Alex Wesker had been loyal to Spencer ¡ª or at least pretended to be ¡ª while secretly hating the man with a burning passion. She was the one who created the T-Phobos virus, which activated when the infected experienced fear. Alex suspected that with this virus, she hoped to achieve immortality. Although she never found a true solution, she came up with the idea of transferring consciousness into another body ¡ª a twisted form of eternal life. But what troubled Alex more was the question of whose side she was on now. Alex Wesker was an ambitious woman with grand plans, and despite everything, she didn''t seem to hate Albert. On the contrary ¡ª she was even saddened when he died. Alex rubbed his face tiredly. As if Davoth and Mr. Monolith weren''t enough, now new players were appearing on the horizon. And the more allies he found, the greater the chance that new enemies would show up ¡ª ones who would threaten those very allies. He had lost count of how many villains were still bound to emerge. "Hey! Watch where you''re going, dumbass! Can''t you look where you''re walking?!" a sharp female voice snapped. Alex felt a light push and looked down. Revy was sitting on the floor, rubbing her bruised backside. He immediately realized that he had gotten too lost in his thoughts and hadn''t noticed when he practically collided with her. With an apologetic smile, he extended his hand to help her up. Revy, throwing him an irritated glance at his hand, still grabbed it and stood up. "Dammit, now my ass is all bruised because of you," she muttered, continuing to rub the sore spot. "Want me to rub your boo-boo so the pain goes away?" Alex asked with an innocent smile. "Go ahead, take a risk," Revy smirked, turning her back to him with a challenging look. Alex grinned back and, without a hint of embarrassment, ran his hand across Revy''s backside. He had no reason to be embarrassed ¡ª Revy really attracted him, and he never hid it. By his gaze, gestures, and behavior, it had long been clear that he wasn''t indifferent to her. Revy froze, staring at Alex in shock as he calmly rubbed her ass. Her expression, full of confusion, only fueled Alex''s desire to tease her ¡ª with a light smirk, he squeezed her soft curves a couple of times. "You said you''d just pat it, not knead me like a toy!" she finally blurted out, pushing his hand away. "You''ve lost all shame. I knew it ¡ª your girls aren''t enough for you, and your horny hands are definitely going to wander to others!" "But you allowed it," Alex countered, taking a step closer. "Besides, I never hid the fact that I like you." Revy''s eyes widened in surprise. Alex stepped forward, and she instinctively took a step back, until her back hit the cold wall. He came up close, their faces almost touching. They could feel each other''s breath. Time seemed to stand still ¡ª neither of them blinked, as if afraid to miss this moment. Revy''s chest was in turmoil, emotions swirling: confusion, anger, attraction. She had called Alex a womanizer countless times, but she couldn''t deny it ¡ª he attracted her. How could she not? He was handsome, smart, strong, and most importantly ¡ª caring and responsible. She saw how tenderly he treated his girlfriends... and sometimes, she caught herself feeling jealous of the affection, the genuine displays of love he gave to others. And now¡­ their lips were almost touching. Just a little movement forward... Revy closed her eyes and gave in to the impulse. Their lips met in a soft but emotionally charged kiss. In her head, it was like fireworks exploded. She stopped thinking ¡ª she only felt. Wrapping her arms around Alex''s neck, she pulled him closer. He, in turn, wrapped his arms around her waist, responding to the kiss with the same intensity. Their bodies pressed together, and everything else disappeared ¡ª it was just them, just this moment. When the kiss ended, they remained standing, their foreheads touching, breathing heavily, staring into each other''s eyes. "So what now between us?" Revy quietly asked, looking into his eyes. "What do you think?" Alex''s voice carried a sense of certainty. "Do you think after a kiss like that, you can just say ''forget it'' and walk away? Oh no, my dear Revy... now you''re not going anywhere. Don''t even think about running. If you want, I''ll tie you to me until you stop wanting to run away." His eyes darkened, turning into an abyss one could drown in. "You know, has anyone ever told you that sometimes you act like a madman? Especially with lines like that and that look," Revy said, tensing up slightly but not breaking eye contact. "No, no one''s ever said that," Alex smirked. "But now, I think it''s time to introduce you to the rest of them. I''m sure you''ll like it... though it''ll be a very unexpected revelation." He lifted Revy by the waist, and she wrapped her legs around him, pulling herself closer. "And what could possibly surprise me? Your nightly marathons?" she smirked, tightening her grip. "Trust me, it will turn your world upside down," Alex said, his smile becoming truly mysterious. Revy looked at Alex with curiosity when he mentioned wanting to talk to her. However, Alex wasn''t entirely sure how she would take the truth. But since something had started between them, he wasn''t going to hide who he was anymore. All the girls knew what they were getting into, and Revy shouldn''t feel excluded. He was even curious about how she would react: would she be scared and run away? Would she faint? Or, in the worst case, just decide they were all crazy? Alex had a slight smirk, anticipating this moment. "Are you really going to carry me all this time?" Revy asked, still in his arms. "That''s so you don''t run away. Though, if you''re embarrassed, I can toss you over my shoulder like a sack," Alex smirked. "Who''s embarrassed?" Revy muttered with a clear hint of sarcasm. Alex grinned but continued carrying her in his arms. Along the way, they, as usual, caught the glances and whispers of the male part of the team. Someone was already grumbling again that Alex''s harem had expanded once more. And if Revy hadn''t been in his arms, she would have definitely started a fight ¡ª unlike Rebecca the gremlin, who just loved to tease someone, Revy was a true hothead: it was easy to get her worked up, and then, heaven help anyone who crossed her. Returning to the captain''s bridge, Alex placed Revy on the floor. As soon as the girls saw this, they immediately started smiling. A playful curiosity sparkled in Yuriko''s eyes. "Alex, darling, you were supposed to go talk to Major Li... but you came back with Revy in your arms. Care to explain how that happened?" she asked with a mischievous smile. "Well..." Alex started, scratching the back of his head. "I talked to Major Li, we arranged an exchange of food for supplies. Then old man Hayato and Elder Kwon came by. They asked me to treat their young lady..." "Is that the grumpy old man with the permanently displeased face? And the girl with him ¡ª the white-haired one, like a porcelain doll?" Shizuka interjected, putting a finger to her lips. "Yeah, yeah, that''s them. Well, I helped Seol, and then I met a couple of new acquaintances in the lab..." "And who are they?" Chikita asked, intrigued. "Can I finish? It''s Claire Redfield and Rebecca Chambers. You''ve already seen their dossiers. After that, I was walking down the hall and ran into Revy. I offered help, she complained about a bruise ¡ª I suggested rubbing it. And then... well, things just spiraled. We kissed. She was going to leave, saying nothing had happened. But, being a man, I decided to take responsibility. So, I kidnapped her," Alex said with a cocky grin. Revy instantly blushed and nearly punched Alex. It was the exact opposite! He had run into her, started groping her, and then kissed her! Half of his version wasn''t even true. The girls looked at Alex with smirks ¡ª they had already had a chat while he was gone, and they knew about his "tradition" of kidnapping girls like in fairy tales. They even jokingly started calling him "The Demon King, who kidnaps princesses." Sensing the atmosphere, Alex cleared his throat and decided to change the topic. He retold everything ¡ª without embellishment. Then he took Revy''s hand and led her, showing that she was now part of their strange little family. The girls greeted her warmly, as they were already familiar with her ¡ª they''d had drinks together before, especially Revy and Rebecca, who had grown close due to their shared love of weapons. When Alex finished his story, he stood up from the couch. "Well, I''ll leave Revy with you, ladies. I''m going to prepare gifts for our two ''friends.''" "Just be careful. You said yourself that you don''t want to shake the game board too much ahead of time," Yuriko reminded him, looking at him with a serious expression. "What gifts? What friends? What game board? What are you even talking about?" Revy clearly looked confused. "They''ll explain everything to you. Just breathe deeper and don''t panic. You''ll find out," Alex said, kissing her on the cheek before leaving, leaving the girl with a light sense of anxiety and a feeling¡­ of something very unusual. Alex turned his gaze to Brunhilde, Yuriko, Kiriko, and Namiyo ¡ª those to whom he could entrust the most delicate part of the plan: telling Revy the whole truth. These women not only had courage but also the ability to stay calm in critical moments. They nodded, understanding that Alex was counting on them. He smiled slightly, then looked at his assistants and nodded his head, calling them to follow him into the workshop. G.I.R., MIMI, Stitch, Red, White, and Wolf followed him, as if they knew something important awaited them. Before disappearing through the door, Alex threw Revy a sly, almost mischievous smile that made something stir inside her. She was troubled not only by his behavior but also by the strange looks from the other girls ¡ª as though they were anticipating the start of a theatrical performance. And they were right ¡ª Revy was about to learn the truth. Entering the workshop, Alex clapped his hands ¡ª bright light filled the room. He began explaining to his team what needed to be done and why they had been gathered here. It all boiled down to one thing ¡ª preparing a special gift for the Minister of Monoliths. Alex had long suspected that despite the apparent hostility between the Minister of Monoliths and Davot, something more cunning was hidden deep within their plans. The Minister was likely planning to use Davot''s army ¡ª and possibly even Davot himself ¡ª as a resource in the upcoming Descent. But Davot wasn''t a fool. He likely had a similar plan ¡ª since the Minister was something like an Outer God, a concentration of enormous power that could be used as fuel for the machine that grants temporary immortality to Davot''s closest followers. Alex sat at his work desk and began pulling out materials. Everything was ready for the creation of new bombs, each one intended for the Red Markers ¡ª one of the key points of control over this world. While his assistants assembled the devices, Alex inscribed runes on them ¡ª to hide them from external observation and magical scanners. They needed many bombs ¡ª there were over a hundred Red Markers. And each Marker needed to be destroyed. As each bomb was made, Alex teleported it directly to the target location. The surprise had to be loud and, most importantly, unexpected. And, of course, he didn''t forget about Tau Volantis ¡ª the main point of contact with the Minister of Monoliths. This target required special attention. While Alex worked, contemplating the upcoming battle with Davot and the Minister of Monoliths, the one thing that troubled him the most was the Icon of Sin. A creature that could only be killed by specially crafted weapons. And while this wasn''t a problem for him ¡ª he could create whatever was needed ¡ª Alex still couldn''t predict if another Icon would appear in this world. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The loud sound of a door slamming open distracted him from his thoughts. "Alex!" Revy stormed into the workshop, an irritated look on her face. She had just caught him at the moment when he was holding a black cube and sending it into a spatial rift. Her expression shifted abruptly ¡ª from confusion to total shock. The girls'' words suddenly carried weight, becoming reality. "So¡­ they weren''t just rambling. You really¡­ are the Demon King. And your father ¡ª is he the big Boss?" Revy said, pointing a finger at Alex. He turned to her with a soft smile: "And how does it feel to learn that your new boyfriend is literally the ruler of Hell? Surprised?" "I thought they were just crazy!" Revy blurted out. "Who could believe such nonsense? Gods, demons, invaders¡­ Seriously? As if this world isn''t already full of crap!" Alex laughed, gave a thumbs up, and said: "Now you know the truth. But don''t worry. I''ll do everything right. I promise." Revy sighed wearily and pressed her palm to her forehead, as if trying to wake up from a strange dream. Everything happening around her seemed too absurd to be real. Alex, noticing her state, smiled softly, stood up, and hugged her. He glanced at the other girls, who were watching the scene with mild smiles. They had already come to terms with the truth ¡ª partly because they had suspected something for a while ¡ª but for Revy, it was something entirely new, something that shook the ground beneath her feet. Alex gestured that he would explain everything now, and didn''t forget to wink at the girls as a thank you for their excellent work. They chuckled quietly, blew him a kiss, and left ¡ª mission accomplished, now it was time for Alex to deal with the aftermath. He carefully lifted Revy into his arms and returned to his workstation, sitting her on his lap. "So, what are you doing here?" Revy asked, frowning. "The girls didn''t really explain much¡­ just about these ''invaders'' and some surprise. And what was that thing you threw into the hole in the air?" Alex smiled again and calmly began explaining what he was doing. He told her that he was preparing a "gift" for the invaders ¡ª a trap that would destroy their plans, even if they tried to shake up the board. Revy sighed heavily and decided to just watch, letting the information settle in her mind. Alex patiently explained every detail, trying to make it easier for her to accept this new reality. They spent several hours in the workshop until Brunhilde arrived with a message: they had arrived at the location. Alex helped Revy to her feet ¡ª she had been sitting on his lap the whole time, listening carefully to his explanations. Before leaving, he decided to take Brunhilde, Yuriko, and Koko with him ¡ª these girls were masters of negotiations and could ensure a beneficial exchange of resources. Revy watched him leave, still feeling like she had entered a madhouse. She hadn''t expected the day to turn into such a surprise. Although the girls had asked her not to tell anyone, Revy knew herself: if she shared this with anyone, they would think she was insane. Alex, Brunhilde, Yuriko, and Koko descended to the port and immediately noticed Major Lee and his assistant talking to a man in military uniform with a stern expression on his face. From their conversation, Alex understood that this man was clearly displeased with the government for deciding to save only the "chosen ones," abandoning ordinary people. Alex and the girls approached closer. "So, you''re the guy who saved everyone," the man said, staring at Alex. "Hmm... I can see in your eyes ¡ª you''re no fool. I''m Major Kim Nam-Joo." "Nice to meet you, Major Kim," Alex replied, shaking the extended hand. "People like you and Major Lee are sadly rare. Those who truly care about the people." "You''re right," the major nodded. "My friend already informed me that you want to exchange food for useful resources. He said you''re headed to Alaska. Hmm, that''s quite a distance." "Perhaps," Alex answered calmly. "But right now, Alaska is the safest place. It may be cold, but there''s definitely fewer undead than here." "Can''t argue with that," the major agreed. "Alright, what do you have for trade?" Alex took the tablet from Yuriko''s hands and handed it to the officer. "Here''s a list of what we need. Everything on it we''re willing to trade for food and other things you might need." The major looked over the list and nodded. "Got it. I think we can make a deal." Alex, making sure the situation was progressing in the right direction, handed everything over to Yuriko, Brunhilde, and Koko ¡ª they would definitely get the deal done. The girls immediately began negotiating. Alex, meanwhile, headed to inspect the port ¡ª he needed to assess the situation in the city before they continued their journey. The next stop was supposed to be Vladivostok, and then ¡ª Wesker Island¡­ of course, if no new problems arose along the way. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 302 - 302: A Little Family Comedy After successfully striking a deal with Major Kim regarding the resource exchange, Alex entrusted everything to the capable hands of Brunhilde, Yuriko, and Koko. He knew exactly what these three women were capable of. Before the apocalypse, Yuriko had run numerous companies and felt right at home in a business environment. Koko had made a name for herself in the arms trade, and Brunhilde ¡ª a valkyrie with centuries of life experience ¡ª had seen more than most could imagine. Alex had no doubt they would handle the negotiations flawlessly. Deep down, he even felt a little sorry for Major Kim, who now had to deal with three women who could bargain for anything they wanted without ever needing to resort to unreasonable demands. Meanwhile, Alex decided to take a walk around the port to get a better sense of the place. He leapt up onto a post and perched atop it, watching the sun slowly sink below the horizon. A weight still pressed against his chest ¡ª the day had been anything but ordinary. A battle with a horde of millions of undead and demons, his confession to the girls, the reveal of his true identity as the Demon King, and the reasons behind his presence in this world. He had met people he never expected to see again. But most importantly, he had finally shed the burden of lies he''d been carrying for so long. "There''s still so much to do in this world," Alex muttered, lighting a cigarette as he watched the sky glow crimson. He sighed softly, knowing that their next stop was Vladivostok, followed by Vesker''s Island. His thoughts drifted back to Vesker ¡ª that cunning, slippery bastard clearly involved in the apocalypse. Alex was certain that Vesker wasn''t just a pawn; he was playing a much bigger role than he let on. Alex pondered how to lure out the two main players in this dark game ¡ª Davoth and the Minister of Monoliths. He had already faced their underlings, but the two themselves had yet to make an appearance. They clearly knew how to stay hidden. Alex had his suspicions. Davoth may have simply sent his army while conquering another universe elsewhere. As for the Minister of Monoliths, he was likely concealing his true strength, watching everything unfold while pretending to be mortal. It all made sense. Davoth was planning to return to finish what he started, and the Minister was sitting in the shadows, quietly watching like a chess master, predicting every move. Alex understood that the Minister didn''t even need to lift a finger ¡ª or whatever he had in place of fingers ¡ª to destroy this world. All it took was a few shards of the Black Marker, and humanity would do the rest. Davoth, on the other hand, had sent an army ¡ª and honestly, that was already more than enough. But one question remained unanswered: Who helped Davoth get into this world? Alex was sure the Minister wouldn''t have shared such a juicy opportunity with Davoth. Which meant there was a third party ¡ª someone who had opened the door to this nightmare. Or perhaps the Minister was simply using both Davoth and humanity as fuel for his power? "If you think about it that way, it really does make sense... But who, then, helped Davoth get into this world?" came a familiar voice. Geir?lul appeared behind Alex in her spiritual form. "Who knows. It doesn''t matter anymore. He''s here, and there''s nothing we can do about it. How far he''s gotten or how many he''s already turned to his side ¡ª we have no idea. And the Minister doesn''t even need to lift a finger ¡ª people will flock to him on their own," Alex replied lazily, not even turning around. "Take it seriously, for once. The fate of humanity is on the line," Geir?lul scolded him, slapping him on the head. "I know," he sighed heavily. "You think it''s easy for me to watch all of this? So many lives lost... So many souls that won''t be able to reincarnate because of this filth. Maybe after I finish off those two, I''ll be able to free at least some of them. But the stain will still remain. Even if they won''t remember anything ¡ª I will. Forever." "Alex, we believe in you. All of us. We understand what would''ve happened if you''d acted earlier. Back then, those souls wouldn''t have had even the slightest chance," Reginleif said gently, appearing beside him. She sat down nearby, opening a book and resting it on her lap. "Right... The stronger and more arrogant a being is, the more it fears death. Especially those... Nyan-Nyan avatars. They fear the end more than anything. But they don''t understand ¡ª the outcome will be the same either way," Alex said, crushing the cigarette butt in his hand and turning it to ash. The valkyries couldn''t help but agree with Alex''s words ¡ª they understood exactly what he meant. Both remained seated beside him on the lamp post, silently watching as the sun slowly dipped below the horizon. The peaceful moment, bathed in the warm glow of sunset, gave Alex the space to finally ask a question that had long lingered in his mind. "How do you feel, living in my spiritual world?" The answer truly surprised him. "Like home," Geir?lul replied calmly. "We''re used to everything now. Neither the Demon King''s castle nor the Blade of Ruin spinning around your core bothers us anymore." Deciding to chat a little more, Alex asked what the valkyries wanted to do once he finally returned to his original world. Geir?lul and Reginleif just shrugged ¡ª they hadn''t made up their minds yet. The other valkyries, they said, were also thinking about it, but none of them had a clear answer. Only G?ndul had spoken clearly: she wanted to have a child with Alex and raise it. Alex simply gave a crooked smile at that. He wasn''t against children ¡ª in fact, he liked the idea of having a family. But he knew all too well the kind of world they lived in. Too many threats, too many enemies, too high a chance that the child would be dragged into yet another war. That''s why, if any of the girls got pregnant, he''d have to leave her in a safe place. He had even put up a protective barrier around all of Orario the last time he left, just in case something unexpected happened. And still, that wasn''t enough ¡ª especially considering Nyan-Nyan might pull another stunt, even with Yog keeping an eye on her. Alex could never be completely sure that chaotic, madwoman wouldn''t ruin all his plans. "Alex, we''re done! Get down here!" Koko''s voice called out from below. He lowered his gaze and saw Yuriko, Koko, and Brunhilde standing at the base of the pole. Alex noticed that Koko and Yuriko were looking at the valkyries with curiosity¡ªapparently, the two had allowed themselves to be seen. Geir?lul and Reginleif nodded to the girls before dissolving and returning to Alex''s spiritual realm. He jumped down effortlessly, landing softly beside them. "Well? Did everything go smoothly? I hope you didn''t strip Major Kim down to his underwear?" he asked with a grin. "We''re not monsters!" Koko huffed indignantly, proudly slapping her chest. "So what if I used to trade weapons? I always did it honestly!" Alex laughed and gave her a kiss¡ªa reward for her honesty, even if it had a mischievous undertone. He immediately asked what they managed to get in exchange for the Kraken meat and what other resources they still needed to build the base in Alaska. Yuriko silently handed him the tablet, letting him review the results of the deal himself. Resource demands had increased¡ªthe group had grown, and they now needed even more supplies. "Maybe you could just create everything else with magic so we don''t have to worry about it?" Koko whispered, lightly tugging on his sleeve. "Hate to say it, Koko, but even I wouldn''t mind if Alex just magicked everything into existence¡­" Yuriko said, taking the tablet from his hands. "But that would raise a lot of awkward questions¡ªlike where it all came from." "What''s the big deal? Magic still feels like something out of a movie or a cartoon to me. And even in those, bricks didn''t just appear out of thin air!" Koko scoffed, throwing her hands up. "I think there''s a simpler solution," Brunhilde interjected. "We''re heading to Vladivostok anyway to find Svetlana Belikova and her people. The bunker she''s in is located not far from the city. We could send out raid teams to scout what''s left of Vladivostok. Maybe we''ll find something useful." Alex, Yuriko, and Koko nodded in agreement. Since they were heading there anyway, why not try to gather some supplies along the way? Deciding to postpone further discussion until they got back, they headed toward the aircraft carrier where the others were waiting. It would take over ten hours to reach Vladivostok, even at full speed, which meant they''d arrive by morning. Alex walked beside the girls, listening as Koko animatedly recounted how she had haggled for generators, lowering the price by any means necessary. He chuckled and, unable to resist, gently ruffled her hair. For a fleeting moment, he thought¡ªif Ada were here, she probably would''ve gotten an even better deal¡­ or driven everyone insane. "Alex, aren''t you forgetting to tell them something?" Brunhilde asked suddenly, walking beside him. Alex, Yuriko, and Koko all looked at Brunhilde at the same time. He couldn''t understand what he might have forgotten. Running through everything he''d told them so far, Alex tried to reconstruct the timeline of events. He was sure he had shared all the important parts. He even replayed in his mind the entire conversation when he revealed his true identity¡ªnothing seemed missing. Yuriko and Koko stared at him too, clearly puzzled by Brunhilde''s words. What could Alex have forgotten that prompted her to point it out? Brunhilde, seeing the confusion on her husband''s face, just sighed. She knew Alex could forget even the most obvious things¡ªnot because they weren''t important to him, but because the day had been so eventful that his thoughts were tangled in the whirlwind of it all. "Namiyo," she said calmly. "What about her?" Yuriko asked, confused as to what the shy woman from their strange family had to do with anything Alex might''ve forgotten. Alex''s eyes widened slightly, and a guilty, tense smile appeared on his face. He had really forgotten. And, ironically, it wasn''t something insignificant¡ªit was possibly one of the most important revelations. After all, it was about Namiyo¡­ and her son. Takashi, her son¡ªhe was a reincarnated person. And he had retained memories from his past life. This all happened because of Alex. No¡­ not just because of him, but because of his decision. He wanted to cheer up Gloria, not let her fall into despair. He promised her he would find her son¡ªwell, his reincarnation. And now the truth, which he had kept inside for so long, was finally going to be revealed. "So, what did you forget?" Koko asked, looking at him intently. "And what does Namiyo have to do with it?" "It''s¡­ a bit complicated," Alex answered, nervously scratching the back of his head. "I think when we get back, you''ll understand. It''s going to be¡­ a tough conversation." Yuriko and Koko exchanged glances. Seeing the frozen, tense smile on Alex''s face, they realized that it was something serious. But what could be more shocking than everything they already knew? His identity, his origins, his father being the Big Boss, and the invasion of two powerful beings? They walked in silence, heading back to the aircraft carrier. Alex''s mind was in chaos. He didn''t know how Namiyo would react to the news that her son remembered his past life. He hoped she would take it calmly¡­ but he had doubts. Takashi had become stronger for her. For his mother. And now¡ªthe truth. The truth that could no longer be hidden. When they returned to the bridge, the girls immediately noticed Alex''s odd behavior. He looked tense, as if struggling with inner unease. The others also grew wary¡ªsomething had clearly happened during the short time they were gone. Or something was about to happen. Alex stopped and looked at Namiyo. Once again, he couldn''t hold back¡ªa heavy, thoughtful sigh escaped his lips. He mentally cursed himself, noting that he had been sighing too much lately. He wasn''t afraid she wouldn''t forgive him¡ªhe knew Namiyo was kind. He feared shattering the fragile peace Takashi had built for her. But the truth could not be hidden forever. "What did we miss?" Rei spoke first, noticing that Alex seemed clearly troubled. "You look like you''re carrying a bag of stones on your shoulders." "Well¡­" Alex began, straightening up and pushing aside the troubling thoughts. "I haven''t told you everything. There''s something important." "Are you serious?" Revy snorted in surprise. "After everything you''ve already spilled? Who you are, who your dad is, and how this world''s going to hell¡­ You forgot something else?" "This concerns Namiyo¡­" Alex said calmly, lowering his eyes. "And¡­ it''s easier to show than explain." Namiyo couldn''t understand how this could possibly relate to her. The other girls also looked at her, their expressions slightly puzzled¡ªlike her, they couldn''t grasp what was going on. Instead of explaining everything right away, Alex decided to show something that couldn''t just be told. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He walked up to Namiyo, who was sitting in a chair at the table, and the other girls, filled with curiosity, moved closer as well. Alex took out his phone from his pocket, opened the right photo, placed the device on the table, and activated the projection¡ªso everyone could see what he was about to talk about. As soon as the image appeared in the air, Rebecca immediately understood where this was going. The photo showed Gloria and David¡ªshe was standing with a wide, warm smile, hugging a young man about eighteen, who had a slight expression of irritation on his face but also genuine joy. "Why are you showing us a photo of your Gloria with some guy?" Saya asked suspiciously, eyeing Alex. "Doesn''t anything about this photo seem¡­ familiar to you?" Alex gently hinted, giving the girls a chance to figure it out on their own. They all stared at the image again. They already knew about the tragedy Gloria had gone through¡ªhow she had lost her son and how her soul had almost shattered from grief until Alex came into her life. The girls closely studied the young man''s face in the photo¡ªand the longer they looked, the more they felt a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. He was from another world, long dead¡­ yet he seemed eerily familiar. "I get it!" Beatrix suddenly exclaimed, as if solving a complicated riddle. "No need to yell," Ada grumbled, covering her ear. "Just tell us what you found." "The jacket!" Beatrix said, pointing to the photo. "Gloria''s jacket! Doesn''t it seem familiar to you?" "Isn''t that the same jacket Takashi always wears?" Rei remembered in surprise. "He even wore it over his combat suit." "Exactly," Saya confirmed, nodding. "He''s always in it." "Alex, maybe you should explain what''s going on?" Kiriko asked, frowning. "Take another look. This guy in the photo¡­ doesn''t he remind you of anyone?" Alex pointed to David. The girls looked at the young man''s face in the photo once again. With each passing second, he seemed more familiar. But Namiyo reacted the most. Her eyes began to tremble with emotion, her breathing quickened. Her heart raced faster when she realized that the face in the photo was nearly a perfect match for Takashi''s. The same face shape, the same eyes, the same expression when he was annoyed¡­ it was like she was looking at her son, only from a different era. "Alex¡­ what''s going on?" she asked in a trembling voice. "Why does Gloria''s son¡­ look exactly like my Takashi?" Alex approached Namiyo, gently took her hand, and looked into her eyes. After Namiyo''s words, the other girls began to notice the similar features between Gloria''s son and Takashi. The longer they stared at the young man''s face in the photo, the stronger the feeling grew that this was Takashi¡ªjust in another life. "In the photo, next to Gloria," Alex began, letting out a heavy sigh, "is her son. His name was David Martinez. As I mentioned earlier, he died as an innocent victim in a gang shootout. Gloria suffered for a long time because of this loss..." "But that still doesn''t explain why he looks so much like Namiyo''s son," Ada pointed out, carefully listening to his words. "Or is there something deeper behind this?" Alex nodded. "You''re right. It turned out to be much deeper and more complicated. When I started a relationship with Gloria, it was unbearable for me to see her suffer every day from the pain and guilt of not being able to even say goodbye to her son. I wanted to fulfill her deepest wish, but in her world, I didn''t have that kind of power..." He squeezed Namiyo''s hand tighter. "That''s why I decided to do the impossible. To go back in time... and enter the place where souls go after death." "Wait... back in time? And you ended up... where? Heaven?" Rika asked, stunned by what she was hearing. "Why didn''t you just resurrect him? Or save him that day?" Shizuka asked, bewildered. Alex smiled faintly, his expression tinged with sadness. "Shizuka, my love, time isn''t so simple. If it were possible, I would have done it immediately. But even I have to consider certain factors to make sure everything doesn''t fall apart. I went to Limbo¡ªa transitional space where souls exist between lives. There, I met David. I only wanted one thing: for him to be able to say goodbye to his mother..." He lowered his gaze, his voice growing softer. "But my selfish actions didn''t end there. In order for him to do that, I had to return his memories, which had already started to fade. That caused consequences. I took part of his soul... and created a device that could track his reincarnation. I placed it in MIMI¡ªand over time, it worked." A silence followed. "You''re saying..." Yuriko spoke slowly, "that Takashi is the reincarnation of David?" "Exactly. Takashi is David, and David is Takashi," Alex confirmed, nodding. "Does he know about it?" Saeko asked, narrowing her eyes. Alex nodded again and began to tell them about his conversation with Takashi when he found out the truth. Namiyo was initially frightened¡ªthe fear of losing her son again gripped her¡ªbut Alex immediately reassured her: Takashi still considered her his mother, and it was for her that he began training, striving to become stronger. "He loves you. And he will always consider you his family," Alex said gently. Namiyo let out a relieved sigh, unintentionally tightening her grip on Alex''s hand. Her heart, once full of anxiety, finally began to calm down a little. He also explained to the girls that Takashi''s rough and distant behavior was due to the fragments of David''s memories still lingering in his soul. This weighed heavily on him, making it difficult for him to live¡ªhence the constant depression and irritability. All the girls fell silent, turning their gazes toward Namiyo. This was especially about her. Alex watched her reaction carefully, concerned about how she would take everything. "Well, if you think about it positively..." Cammy suddenly spoke up, "Takashi now has two moms. Any guy would be happy about that." "Yeah, twice the care and twice the questions about when he''s finally going to get a girlfriend," Chun-Li grinned, supporting the joke. "And if we take it further..." Shizuka said thoughtfully, tapping her finger on her chin, "If Namiyo is Alex''s future wife, and we''re all his future wives too, then, technically, we''re all a little... like stepmothers to Takashi?" "Who would even want to be the mother of that idiot..." Rei snapped, glaring irritably at Shizuka. Alex and the girls couldn''t help but smile at this turn of events. Even Namiyo, who was still confused after hearing the truth, couldn''t hold back a slight smile. From Alex''s stories, she already knew what kind of woman Gloria had been¡ªkind, caring, and gentle. In some ways, they were indeed alike. And even if Gloria had been Takashi''s mother in a past life, and she was in the present, it didn''t change anything. Since both of them loved the same man¡ªAlex¡ªthey were part of one big family. Most importantly, Namiyo understood: no matter who Takashi had been in the past, he would always be her son. "Can I talk to him?" she quietly asked, gently squeezing Alex''s hand and looking into his eyes. "Of course," Alex replied softly. "He needs to know that you''re aware. I''m sure it was hard for him to keep this from you." Alex turned toward the ceiling and said a little louder: "GIR, MIMI, Stitch! Bring Takashi. His mom wants to talk to him." As soon as he spoke these words, the trio flew out of the workshop: GIR, MIMI, and Stitch. They saluted... and disappeared so quickly that no one really had time to grasp what had just happened. All the others could do was watch them rush out, carry out the command, and vanish out of sight. "Alex, you said ''bring'' again, not ''lead,''" Brunhilda noted, looking at him with an empty yet expressive gaze. "Don''t worry, they''ll manage," Alex waved her off. "Now, Namiyo, I need your help." "Help?" she asked, a little confused. "A small family performance," Alex said with a mysterious smile. "Just play along with me, you''ll understand everything." Namiyo nodded, though she didn''t fully understand what Alex was planning. Meanwhile, Rebecca, smirking, began pulling snacks out of her inventory. Seeing this, the other girls realized something interesting was about to happen. They took their seats, eagerly watching every movement. It seemed like a little show was about to unfold, and they clearly weren''t planning to miss it. Alex ran a hand through his hair, slicking it back to look more serious, like a father at a serious family council. At that moment, GIR, MIMI, and Stitch returned¡ªnot just dragging Takashi in, but literally dragging him... tied to a pole, like a ritual sacrifice. Just in case, they had even stuffed a rag in his mouth. As soon as the girls saw this spectacle, they couldn''t hold it in¡ªlaughter erupted through the room. The trio carefully "laid" Takashi on the floor and immediately untied him. "I told you not to do that!" Takashi snapped, pulling the rag out of his mouth. "Takashi, son, sit down. Your mom and I need to have a serious talk with you," Alex said, trying hard not to grin. Takashi looked at him suspiciously, then glanced at his mom. Namiyo''s expression was too complicated to understand right away. The girls watched Takashi intently¡ªnow, knowing the truth, the resemblance to David became even more apparent. Alex gestured again for him to sit at the table. "Sit down, don''t be afraid," he said calmly. Takashi sat down, still confused. He looked at Alex and Namiyo, not understanding what was going on. "Takashi, son," Alex began with a serious expression. "Your mom and I have been thinking... and we''ve come to the conclusion that it''s time for you to start your adult life. It''s time to leave the nest, start your own family, have kids... so your mom and I can spoil our grandchildren. We''ve talked it over, and she fully agrees. So... it''s time for you to move out." A pause hung in the air. "What...? Sorry, what...?" Takashi asked, looking at him as though the world had gone mad. The girls couldn''t hold back their laughter any longer¡ªand they burst out laughing loudly. Alex''s face twitched with tension, as he struggled not to laugh along with them. Even Namiyo was having a hard time holding it in, as everything happening around her felt more like a scene from a comedy play, where she suddenly found herself as the main character. The girls'' laughter only made poor Takashi more confused. "I''m telling you, son, it''s time to move out," Alex repeated with a kind, almost fatherly smile. "And where do you expect me to go? We''re on a damn military ship! Where do you want me to live? In a cabin with seagulls?" Takashi asked irritably, losing patience. "Sweetie, don''t curse in front of your father," Namiyo interjected, deciding to play along with Alex''s game. "He''s telling the truth. It''s time for you to start your own family." "Mom, you too?! What''s going on? Why are we suddenly talking about me moving out?!" Takashi asked in bewilderment, looking from his mom to Alex. Alex couldn''t take it anymore¡ªhe burst out laughing, not even trying to hide it. Takashi''s face twitched with frustration. Even Namiyo laughed, covering her mouth with her hand to avoid hurting her son too much. The girls were rolling on the floor, laughing and commenting on the scene as though they were at a theater, watching the best family comedy of the year. Takashi felt his irritation growing. They had dragged him out of Yuki''s arms¡ªright in front of her eyes!¡ªstuffed a rag in his mouth, and dragged him in like a sacrifice on a pole... And now his stepfather and mother suddenly declared that he had to "leave the nest" and have children! "Maybe you could explain what all this is about? Why did you kidnap me again? And please, don''t say it''s for this ridiculous act," Takashi exhaled, holding back his anger. "Alright, enough with the jokes," Alex changed his tone. "I think it''s time for you to talk to your... current mom. David," he said, nodding toward Namiyo. "Wait... You told her everything? Everything, everything?" Takashi asked, his eyes widening in shock. Alex silently nodded. Takashi turned his gaze to his mom, and she also quietly nodded, confirming what he had heard. He didn''t know where to look. He had kept the truth from her for so long... And now¡ªshe knew everything. But there was no judgment or anger in her gaze. Alex nodded toward the workshop. "Go, talk privately." Namiyo gently kissed Alex on the cheek, took Takashi''s hand, and led her stunned son away. As soon as they disappeared inside, Red, White, and Wolf came out to avoid interrupting. The other girls groaned in disappointment, unhappy that they had missed the "main moment" of the family drama. "Buzzkill!" Rebecca threw her arms across her chest. "This is better than any melodrama I''ve ever seen!" "Yeah, where else would you see a guy admit to his family that he''s been reincarnated?" Koko snorted, gesturing angrily. "In any isekai manga," Alex replied dryly, pulling Chun-Li into his lap and wrapping his arm around her waist. "Well, that''s different. Manga is fiction, but here it''s real," Koko pouted. "Judging by recent events, there''s no fiction here," Ada drawled lazily. "Alex himself said such worlds exist." "Exactly!" Koko exclaimed, surprisingly agreeing. "I''m still getting used to the idea that my future husband is not only strong, but can also travel across worlds." Alex smiled and shook his head. He looked at Chun-Li, sitting on his lap, tightly wrapping her hips around his waist with a playful smirk on her face. Smiling, he laid his head on her chest and took a deep breath, trying to remember if he had forgotten anything to tell her. Well, if he had, he would tell her later. Chun-Li laughed when she felt Alex''s breath against her chest, causing a ticklish sensation. She hugged him tighter and pressed her cheek to the top of his head. Ahead lay Vladivostok. And new encounters. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 303 - 303: Arrival in Vladivostok After Takashi and Namiyo stepped into the workshop to discuss an important matter ¡ª the revelation that Takashi was, in fact, the reincarnation of a man named David ¡ª Alex glanced briefly in their direction before turning his gaze to his workshop. He understood that the conversation between mother and son needed to go smoothly¡­ unless, of course, Takashi blurted out something stupid that would make things worse. Still, Alex had noticed how much Takashi had changed since accepting his true nature. That''s why he wasn''t expecting any trouble. At the moment, Alex sat with Chun-Li in his lap, his arm wrapped around her waist as she held onto him with her thighs. He found himself wondering if he had forgotten something important ¡ª but after thinking for a moment, nothing came to mind. He decided that if something did come up later, he''d tell them. After all, there were no more secrets between them. "Alex, I wanted to ask you something¡­" Chun-Li suddenly said, cupping his cheeks and turning his face toward her so their eyes could meet. "What are you going to do after you save this world?" The girls, who had been chatting about the family drama between Namiyo and Takashi, fell silent and turned toward Alex. They were curious about his plans. Only Brunhilde and Rebecca knew that Alex secretly dreamed of a short family vacation ¡ª a break from the crazy race to save the multiverse. He had already saved Brunhilde''s world, gave it a chance to move forward by creating a system that brought balance between humans and gods. Then, without pause, they ended up in this world ¡ª where a zombie apocalypse had quickly escalated into a full-scale war between two ancient entities battling for control over the universe. Alex paused for a second. He really had planned to take a breather before resuming his search for the Nyan-Nyan avatars, who were now causing chaos in other worlds. First ¡ª vacation, then back to the fight. "I don''t think it''ll be anything special¡­ I''ll head back to my home world first," he said, pulling Chun-Li a little closer. "What about us?" Renka asked, pointing first to herself, then to the other girls. "What do you mean ''what about you''? Of course, you''re coming with me. I''m not leaving you behind in this half-collapsing world. Even if the threat disappears, there''s nothing left for you here," Alex replied firmly, casting a serious look across the group. "Hmm¡­ A world with dungeons full of monsters that make you stronger when you fight them¡­ and where gods live among humans¡­ Sounds like a perfect adventure! I already like it," Cammy said with a satisfied grin. "No kidding. I''d love to see that dungeon too. But tell us honestly, Alex ¡ª are you going to rush off to save another world again?" Yuriko asked, smiling. "I think we''ll take a little family vacation. Visit a couple of worlds as one weird but very close family," Alex replied with a warm smile. The girls exchanged intrigued glances. Now they were curious ¡ª which worlds did he mean? It was obvious Alex was hiding something, and there was only one way to find out ¡ª by looking at Brunhilde. She was the only one who, thanks to her spiritual bond with Alex, might know what he was thinking. But Brunhilde calmly held their gazes without giving a single hint. She didn''t want to spoil the surprise either. Even she was curious about where Alex would take them next ¡ª to places that once seemed like fantasy. Realizing that Brunhilde wouldn''t give anything away, the girls could only guess which worlds they''d soon be seeing. After all, from Alex''s words, it was already clear: the number of worlds was infinite, and choosing just one was like looking for a needle in a haystack. "So, which world do you want to visit for your vacation?" Saeko asked, a note of intrigue in her voice. "Without going into details¡­" Alex began with a sly smile. "Let''s just say we''ll first end up at a school festival in one of the worlds. Maybe we''ll stop by another one too ¡ª depends on how things go. You know how luck tends to play with me." "Aha! I remember you said the goddess of luck both loves and hates you," Kiriko laughed. "Wait, you''re acquainted with the goddess of luck too? How does that work? Can you win in a casino or something?" Revy asked in confusion. "Haha, no, it''s nothing like that. Even if gods of luck do exist, luck itself is an abstract thing. You could say the goddess I''m talking about is just a personification of that idea. Though, who knows, maybe she really is out there¡­ and purposely messing with me," Alex said with a smirk. "Maybe she''s just jealous?" Miu suggested with a light blush. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Who knows. We''ve never actually met. Honestly, I''d rather meet Death than the goddess of luck," Alex said with an ironic smile. "And what do you think Death looks like? Like the usual depiction? Black cloak, scythe, and a skull instead of a face?" Beatrix asked, clearly intrigued. Alex paused for a moment, trying to recall anything about Lady Death. She was a rather peculiar and dangerous figure ¡ª especially for those who could still be killed or destroyed. He knew she sometimes killed even immortal beings for fun, just to break their delusions of invincibility. Besides her strange relationship with a certain talkative mercenary, she was also the object of obsession for a purple titan who wiped out half the universe just to impress her. Frankly, Alex had no desire to meet Lady Death ¡ª just like with Nyan-Nyan. Both were dangerously unstable, and he wasn''t sure how an encounter with either of them might end. Deep down, he''d rather deal with Harley Quinn ¡ª chaotic, yes, but in a way that was understandable and somewhat predictable. The two other ladies mentioned were the embodiment of unpredictability and lethal madness. "Hmm¡­ how should I put it¡­ Death is a pretty unique girl. Long story short ¡ª she''s kind of weird. And when she gets bored, she kills immortals," Alex said with a touch of irony, trying to sum up Lady Death in two words. "So Death is a girl? And from what you said, she kinda sounds like you. Killing immortals out of boredom? Sounds like something you''d do," Saya said, squinting at him with interest. "I don''t think so," Alex chuckled. "Either way, I doubt I''ll run into her any time soon. So for now, let''s just relax and think about what to do next," he concluded, clearly wanting to change the subject. He had no desire to continue talking about Lady Death. He didn''t even plan on visiting any universes where there was the slightest chance of encountering that eccentric woman. Nyan-Nyan was already more than enough trouble. Alex knew his life was chaotic as it was, and another unpredictable entity might just tip the delicate balance too far. Sensing Alex''s reluctance to delve deeper into the topic, the girls gladly switched to another¡ªdiscussing where they might go for vacation. To fully lighten the mood, Alex began telling them about different worlds he knew of, paying special attention to one where almost everyone on Earth had superpowers. From simple ones¡ªlike speed-reading¡ªto truly cosmic abilities, such as creating miniature black holes. The topic sparked genuine interest among the girls. A world where every second person possessed a unique power, and the profession of Hero was a legitimate, licensed occupation intrigued them. Especially Yuriko, Koko, Red, White, and Saya¡ªthey wanted to understand how the hero system worked, how its bureaucracy functioned, and what principles it was based on. Alex spoke about the world slowly and methodically, giving each of them time to process the information and ask questions. Red and White, on the other hand, were more interested in the possibility of collecting biological and magical samples from that world to analyze the mechanisms behind power acquisition and identify patterns. As a joke, one of the girls even suggested that Alex go there himself and become a Hero¡ª"just for fun." But at that moment, his expression darkened instantly. Alex hated heroes. And not because of his status as a Demon King, but due to personal convictions: heroes often tried to save everyone, even outright villains, which frequently led to even greater disasters. In his opinion, the excessive mercy of heroes resulted in destruction and suffering for ordinary people. As he shared this viewpoint, Namiyo and Takashi emerged from the workshop. It seemed they had just finished an important conversation about how Takashi remembered his past life. Alex immediately noticed Namiyo''s satisfied smile and the relief on Takashi''s face¡ªthe burden of secrecy had finally been lifted. "Everything went well?" Alex asked. "Yes," Namiyo replied with a radiant smile. "Now I just can''t wait to see Gloria. There''s so much we need to talk about..." "She''ll be happy. You''ll see her soon," Alex promised kindly, not wanting to leave his loved ones behind in this world. Takashi, understanding his part in the conversation was over, gave a short "See you," and shot a cold glance at Alex. In response, Alex flicked a candy at him, which hit him right in the forehead. Takashi muttered something unfriendly under his breath and headed off toward Yuki, hoping to find comfort in her arms. Leaving the bridge, Takashi went in search of Yuki. He was certain the girl was still in shock after that strange trio had kidnapped him right before her eyes. Descending to the level where the cabins were located, Takashi began checking the corridors until he finally found Yuki in the company of Kota, his girls, and, of course, Jonah. They were all standing and chatting animatedly. Seeing Yuki, Takashi couldn''t help but smile and quickened his pace, wanting to get to her as soon as possible. Kota was the first to notice him. "Damn, dude, did you get kidnapped again?" Kota smirked, watching his friend approach. "Screw you, Kota. I''d like to see how you''d react if you were kidnapped the way I was. This is the second time those weird creatures have dragged me off to who knows where. The first time I seriously thought they were gonna feed me to some blue dog," Takashi snapped and took Yuki''s hand. "So why did they grab you? Did you do something or get into trouble again?" Yuki asked, squeezing his hand. "I didn''t do anything, Yuki," he answered curtly, casting her a brief glance. Yuki smiled softly and wrapped herself around his arm. But Kota and Jona, as expected, were eager for the juicy details. "Come on, spill it. What did they want from you?" Jonah asked, voicing the question that hung in the air. Looking at his friends, Takashi realized they were genuinely interested in what had happened. But he also understood that he couldn''t tell the truth¡ªthat he was a reincarnated person with memories from his past life. Kota might believe it due to his love for mysticism, but the others would definitely think he was crazy. Maybe even Yuki. Not wanting to risk it, Takashi quickly came up with a plausible excuse by using one of Alex''s jokes. "I got kidnapped because Alex and Mom wanted to have a serious talk with me," he said with a detached expression. "If they needed to talk, couldn''t they just ask? Why kidnap you?" Yuki squinted in surprise. "Well, tell us. What did they want to talk about?" Kota grinned, sensing the upcoming fun. "They wanted to talk about how it''s time for me to leave my parents'' house, move out, and start building my own family," Takashi replied nonchalantly, still staring blankly into space. "We''re on a military ship, you know. Where exactly are you planning to move to? Overboard, perhaps?" Jona smirked, staring at him in confusion. "How should I know?! I was just as shocked by that conversation! They kidnap me, then tell me, ''Alright, start a family, have kids, we want grandkids to spoil!''" Takashi snapped, recalling that strange conversation. Kota couldn''t hold back any longer and burst out laughing. He couldn''t look at Takashi''s gloomy face without smiling¡ªTakashi looked like he''d just swallowed a fly. Jona just shook his head, smiling at the absurdity of the situation. However, when Yuki heard the words about children and family, she blushed furiously and lowered her eyes, too shy to look at her boyfriend. This reaction only heightened Takashi''s irritation. Although the fabricated story saved him from awkward questions, Kota''s laughter was driving him crazy. Not knowing how else to stop the laughter, he kicked Kota in the leg and, without letting go of Yuki, dragged her along. The girl, still crimson, allowed him to pull her away, while Kota''s laughter echoed behind them. Takashi just quickened his pace, not noticing how red Yuki''s face was¡ªhe just wanted to get away from everyone. The next day arrived. The aircraft carrier had been heading toward Vladivostok all night, cutting through the waves under the calm sky. After Alex had revealed his origins to the girls, he found himself caught in an endless stream of questions. He naively thought they would tire out and eventually go to sleep, but he was completely unprepared for their true intentions. And here, Alex was wrong again. It turned out the girls weren''t interested in his past at all¡ªthey were interested in his father''s dream of having grandkids. The idea practically ignited them. Enthusiastic, they decided to do everything in their power to help their future father-in-law fulfill his cherished wish. As Rika put it, ahead of them were entire nights of "conception marathons." Alex had no idea what he was getting into, until the girls practically pounced on him, and the next moment, his clothes were in tatters. He even wondered if they were doing it on purpose, because their lingerie always remained perfectly intact... Now, after the truth was revealed, G?ndul no longer hid and joined in on the general fun¡ªin other words, the collective hunt for Alex''s offspring. Even Revy decided not to fall behind. Not for the sake of children, but out of pure curiosity: she wanted to see for herself if he was truly as good in bed as everyone claimed. And now she knew the answer. Opening his eyes, Alex''s first sight wasn''t the ceiling but a mass of thick white hair that completely obstructed his view. Among his girls, only three had such hair¡ªKoko, White, and Red. But only Koko and White had long hair, so the choice wasn''t that difficult. Carefully pushing the strands off his face, Alex looked around. Everywhere, in disarray, the girls were peacefully asleep, clearly having overdone it with their nocturnal enthusiasm. Slipping carefully out of their strong embraces, he began searching for something to wear, as his clothes had once again been destroyed in a fit of passion. Shaking his head, he glanced at the scattered lingerie and sighed, "And every time, it''s the same..." "Ugh... my head is splitting... Can I have some coffee?" a familiar voice sounded. Revy woke up first. Sitting up, she inadvertently threw the blanket off her, revealing the curves of her body. Their eyes met, and Revy, smirking, lazily walked over to Alex. Without bothering to get dressed, she wrapped her arms around his neck and gave him a long, deep kiss. Afterward, still half-dressed, she looked around. "Where the hell is my lingerie? It''s impossible to find anything in this mess..." Alex smiled, kissing her at the corner of her eye¡ªa gesture Revy still wasn''t used to. She squeezed her eyes shut, not hiding her pleasure. He helped her find her bra and panties, to which Revy, slightly blushing, muttered, "I can do it myself..." But Alex just kept smiling, continuing to help her get dressed as if ignoring her words. As soon as the coffee machine started working, the other girls, as if on cue, began waking up, ordering drinks one after another. White and Red helped Alex in the kitchen, pouring coffee into cups. Alex glanced at both of them, remembering how they had participated in the "adult marathon" yesterday. White caught his gaze and gave him a predatory grin that almost made Alex choke. He didn''t expect the android girls to adapt to human habits so quickly. And a thought even crossed his mind: why not get his own YoRHa division? After all, what man''s soul would refuse an army of android girls? All he had to do was go to that universe and get himself an army of android girls. "So, the plan is to help Svetlana, and then back on the road?" Chikita asked, taking a sip of coffee. "Something like that. The main thing is that no one shows up with some dramatic lines like, ''Get on your knees and serve me!''" Alex snorted, theatrically waving his hand. "Exactly! It''s like, when they turn to the dark side, they get a manual titled ''How to Become a Generic Villain,''" Renka complained, shaking her head. "Haha! Well, they all do that!" Cammy laughed, looking at her friends cheerfully. The girls laughed at Cammy''s words¡ªafter all, she was right. Alex just smiled, enjoying this rare moment of peace, but the silence was broken by the sharp sound of a door slamming: G.I.R., Mimi, Stitch, and Alice burst into the room with a crash. Before he could say a word, the four of them grabbed the bath essentials and dashed off, causing a commotion in the hallway. The girls exchanged glances and smiled in unison, while Alex just shook his head, watching the hyperactive little ones. He was glad that Alice was spending more time with her peers instead of always hanging out with the adults. As he had once said, "Children should have a childhood, even if the Apocalypse is outside" ¡ª and their situation allowed them to live without fear, as under his protection, they were completely safe. Breakfast was progressing at a relaxed pace¡ªthere were still about thirty minutes before they would reach the port. No one was in a hurry, especially the girls, who had slightly overdone it with their mischief the previous night, practically laying siege to Alex. "So, who''s going to pick up Svetlana?" Ada asked lazily, dragging her foot up Alex''s thigh. "Personally, I don''t want to go anywhere after last night''s ''exercises.'' My only goal is to not get up from the couch." "I want to be lazy too," Chun-Li stretched, resting her chin on her hands and giving Alex a playful look. "Fighting is fun, of course, but when you have such a resilient husband, you just want to lie down until evening." "I''m not forcing you," Alex smirked. "If you want to stay in bed, go ahead, rest. I wasn''t planning on taking a large group anyway. Except for Koko, she has to come." "But I don''t want to! It''s cold there!" Koko immediately squealed, giving him an offended look. "I can warm you up," Alex replied with a warm smile. Koko puffed her cheeks even more, dramatically showing her "suffering." She tried to get Valmet''s support, but she, too, just stretched languidly, succumbing to the general bout of laziness. Despite her strength and endurance, Valmet, like the others, would have preferred just to lounge around. Koko felt utterly betrayed by the group. But after Alex''s persuasion and his promise to "spoil" her later, she relented¡ªwith a heavy sigh and an equally heavy look. In the end, it was decided that Rebecca, Rika, Koko, Revi¡ªwho just wanted a change of pace¡ªand, of course, Wolf, his faithful assistant, would go with Alex. Upon arriving at the port of Vladivostok, Alex got in touch and ordered all the raid groups to gather in the hangar. He was carrying Koko, who was still sulking, while he yawned, stretching lazily¡ªdeep down, he didn''t want to go anywhere himself. But he had to keep his word. Rebecca was playing with Wolf, looking more like a circus trainer than a commander¡ªthough, to be fair, Wolf didn''t need training: he was a robot and followed commands precisely and without protest. Gradually, the rest of the group started arriving in the hangar¡ªall in combat suits and fully armed. They were surprised to see that Alex and the girls were already there. Normally, they arrived last. "Unexpected! You guys usually show up at the very end," said Lehm with a grin. "Don''t start," Alex scoffed. "Alright, everyone''s here, so listen up. We''ve arrived in Vladivostok. The main objective is Svetlana Belikova, former ruler of the Slavic Empire. But we can also stock up on supplies and useful materials¡ªthe city is definitely not empty." "And how will we know where to look for what?" Price interrupted. "I don''t want to disappoint you, but out of all of us, only the people from Balalaika know the local language." "Don''t worry, your tactical helmets have built-in translators," Alex raised a finger. "Well, that changes everything!" R nodded. "If we don''t have to guess what''s written or what''s called what, then we''ll manage." Alex repeated for the umpteenth time everything he had said before each sortie: what to look for first and what absolutely not to do. When all the groups were ready, the fighters began to board the vehicles and one by one left the hangar bay of the aircraft carrier for the port. Alex watched as the column slowly left the bay and sighed. He had another problem to deal with¡ªa very stubborn princess who, annoyingly, decided to join in the morning fun. He turned his gaze to the trio that had approached the meeting: Nobuna, Katsui¨¦, and Nagahid¨¦. "So, what brings you here, Nobuna?" Alex asked wearily, looking at the girl. "What do you mean? I want to go too! I''ve never been to this country, and I''m really curious to see it," Nobuna replied with a broad, mischievous smile. Alex gave her a long, blank stare, then shifted his gaze to Katsui¨¦, who immediately looked away, as if hoping no one would notice her. Realizing there would be no help from her, he looked at Nagahid¨¦¡ªthe most level-headed of the trio. But she just hid her smile behind a fan, indicating she was washing her hands of the situation and couldn''t influence anything. "Why are you staring at my subordinates like that?" Nobuna lazily asked, snapping her fingers in front of Alex''s face. "I was hoping they would help talk you out of this idea," he replied with a stone-faced expression, looking back at her. "Nope. I''m going anyway. Whether you like it or not," Nobuna declared, defiantly crossing her arms over her chest and not breaking eye contact. Alex sighed heavily and rubbed the bridge of his nose, feeling a headache starting. He glanced at Koko, Rika, Rebecca, and Revi¡ªbut quickly realized there was no help to be expected from them either. Koko was still sulking about being dragged out into the cold, and the other girls weren''t the type to talk Nobuna out of it. On the contrary, it would probably end in an argument or a fight. Realizing he had no other choice, Alex asked, "Are you two going too?" looking at Nagahid¨¦ and Katsui¨¦. "No, they''re staying. They need to keep an eye on Nobukatsu so he doesn''t cause any more trouble," Nobuna hastily replied, not giving them a chance to say anything. Alex looked again at the two girls behind Nobuna. The expressions on Katsui¨¦ and Nagahid¨¦''s faces spoke volumes¡ªthey both seemed to be wishing for some time away from the hyperactive princess. Alex immediately understood what was going on and simply nodded silently. Nobuna immediately broke into a satisfied smile and walked closer to him. Katsui¨¦ and Nagahid¨¦ exchanged grateful glances with Alex, as if he had just saved them from a days-long torture. "Take care of our princess," Nagahid¨¦ said with a slight smirk. Alex rolled his eyes, fully aware of what she meant. She just giggled sweetly, took Katsui¨¦''s hand, and led her away. Alex watched them go, then turned his attention to Nobuna, who was standing nearby, impatiently shifting from foot to foot. Waving her to follow, he approached the other girls¡ªRevi, Koko, Rika, and Rebecca¡ªwho were already ready to depart. "Nobuna is coming with us," he said, pointing to the girl beside him. The girls looked at Nobuna, who was glowing with happiness as if she had just won the grand prize. Her eyes sparkled with excitement, and her smile was so wide it seemed like she had gotten everything she wanted. Then their gaze shifted to Alex¡ªthe one who now had to deal with this "problematic princess." His expression spoke for itself, as if he had been handed a hyperactive child with no brakes. Alex sighed, looked at Rika and Rebecca, and gave them a short nod. "Take my bike. Cover us when we get to the bunker." "With pleasure," Rebecca replied, grinning like a predator. Rika nodded without a word, accepting the keys. The two quickly hopped on the motorcycle and took off behind them. Alex, Revi, Koko, and Nobuna got into the armored "Hummer." Their destination was the bunker hidden outside the city, which Alex had learned about during his communication with Svetlana. Sitting behind the wheel, he started the ignition and was the first to drive out of the base. Looking in the rearview mirror, he saw Rika and Rebecca''s motorcycle confidently tailing them. He didn''t enter the city itself. Instead, he took a route around the outskirts to avoid running into the undead and potential survivors. As they passed by, Alex noted that while the city wasn''t entirely destroyed, it had clearly gone through a real massacre during the first hours of the zombie apocalypse. Leaving the city limits, they drove onto a dirt road leading toward the forest. Alex checked the map, confirming the route, and slightly accelerated. "Becca, take care of the hill and cover us," he said, linking up with Rebecca through the comms. "Got it, cupcake," came her slightly teasing voice in response. In the side mirror, Alex noticed how Rika, riding the motorcycle, veered off toward the elevation. There, she and Rebecca would take up an ideal sniper position. He glanced sideways at Nobuna, who was sitting next to him in the front seat. Like a child at the zoo, she was curiously observing everything around her, her excitement evident. "First time leaving Japan?" Alex asked. "One could say so. Due to my status as a princess, I rarely had the chance to go anywhere. All I''ve seen are official receptions and events within the imperial family," she replied, a hint of bitterness in her voice. "And what''s it like¡ªbeing a princess?" Revi leaned forward, peering between the seats. "Much duller than it seems. My entire life consists of endless official events, dinners, parades. Dancing, music, etiquette¡ªeverything has to be done by the rules. It''s like being an animal in a cage that everyone wants to observe from all sides. And when they say, ''You''re a princess, you must''¡ªit''s just nauseating," Nobuna finished with a tired sigh. "Yeah, sounds like crap," Revi shook her head. Alex remained silent, but inwardly agreed. And that''s not even mentioning the possibility of being used in a political marriage. Though... knowing her personality, Alex could imagine her knocking the breath out of her "fianc¨¦" if she didn''t like him. The thought actually amused him a little. He glanced at the girl¡ªyeah, no doubt she''d wipe the poor guy across the floor without blinking. While Nobuna continued to talk about her life, the ride to the bunker continued. Alex, Revi, and Koko listened without interrupting as the scenery outside the windows gradually shifted to dense trees. When they reached their destination, Alex turned off the engine, stepped out of the "Hummer," and lit a cigarette. The girls followed him, looking around. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 304 - 304: The Two-on-Two Battle On the way to the bunker, Nobuna spoke about her life as an Imperial Princess and all the things she had to endure before the zombie apocalypse began. Alex, Koko, and Revy listened silently, not interrupting ¡ª they respected her honesty. As Nobuna shared her story, Alex noted that her personality hadn''t changed at all from the one in the original universe. She still craved adventure and longed to see the world, refusing to be a typical princess whose days revolved around etiquette lessons and diplomatic receptions. Instead, she had chosen the path of a warrior. Revy couldn''t help but comment: "You definitely weren''t meant to be a princess." To which Nobuna only laughed, not even considering to argue. Alex smirked as well. That was exactly the point ¡ª Nobuna clearly didn''t fit the usual mold. Where else would you find a princess who voluntarily joins a mission to fight a horde of the undead? And it was that desire for a real life and freedom that likely made her insist on joining the team. As the Humvee turned into a wooded area, Alex slowed down ¡ª the road had become narrow and winding. He had to be especially careful not to hit a pothole or fall into a potential ambush. Navigating the forest path with caution, Alex kept heading toward the coordinates of the bunker where, according to his intel, Svetlana and her people were hiding. He contacted Rebecca and Rika to check if they had reached the high ground for sniper support. The reply was unexpected: the girls had run into a pack of infected wolves. Koko, Revy, and even Nobuna tensed at the news. But the worry didn''t last long ¡ª Rebecca quickly reported that the threat had been neutralized. Alex couldn''t help but imagine her whipping out a machine gun and just mowing down the wolves without bothering with tactics. "Thank god she didn''t blow up the whole damn forest," Alex muttered with a grin. Hearing that Rebecca and Rika had taken care of it, the girls sighed in relief. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I hope we don''t run into any more infected animals," Revy said with clear disgust. "Congrats, you just jinxed us," Koko said dryly, shooting Revy a heavy glance. Revy looked a bit confused by the remark. Alex couldn''t help but smile, glancing at her through the rearview mirror. Even Nobuna turned her head and gave Koko a curious look ¡ª clearly not quite understanding what she meant. "What''s that supposed to mean?" Revy frowned. "It''s simple," Alex replied. "When you say "I don''t want this to happen," the chance it does happen skyrockets. Remember when you said you''d never date me and definitely weren''t going to be part of my so-called harem? And bam ¡ª we''re in love now. Cute, right?" "Wow, great comparison, idiot," Revy snapped and immediately smacked him over the head. Alex just laughed: "It was an example. So you''d get what Koko meant." Revy hit him again ¡ª harder this time, venting her irritation. But Alex didn''t even flinch ¡ª just kept laughing. He knew Revy was still getting used to their "weird little family" and wasn''t entirely sure how to act, especially when it came to showing feelings. Koko just scoffed, watching as Revy vented her frustration by whacking Alex. Meanwhile, Nobuna was quietly observing Alex. Sensing her gaze, he turned ¡ª even as Revy continued hitting him. There was something strange in her eyes¡­ curiosity, intrigue? Maybe something else? Deciding not to overthink it, Alex looked away and focused back on the road. And then Revy suddenly remembered ¡ª Alex wasn''t just strong. He was unbelievably strong. All her punches felt like a light breeze to him. None of the girls really knew just how immense his strength was. But even from the rare stories he told, they could only guess how dangerous... and at the same time ¡ª how reliable he truly was. Alex noticed the forest thinning out in the distance. After checking the map, he realized that the bunker where Svetlana and her people were hiding was very close. He leaned forward slightly to get a better look at what lay ahead ¡ª and what he saw didn''t please him. In the open field beyond the trees, infected wandered ¡ª both regular mutants and zombified animals. Alex hit the brakes, rested his arms on the steering wheel, and stared intently ahead. "Looks like our luck ran out," Nobuna commented after spotting the walking dead in the field. "Maybe. But it''s nothing serious. Just some infected. We''ll deal with them quickly ¡ª and get Svetlana and her people," Alex said lazily, stretching. The girls didn''t argue ¡ª they all knew exactly what he was capable of. Alex grabbed Yamato, which was lying next to him, opened the Humvee door, and stepped outside. Lighting a cigarette, he walked to the edge of the road and scanned the field, estimating how many infected they''d have to clear out to reach the bunker. Koko followed him. She was shivering from the cold, her teeth chattering. Alex glanced at her and, without a second thought, took off his coat and draped it over her shoulders. Now in only a black shirt with the sleeves rolled up, he wasn''t bothered in the slightest ¡ª thanks to his body and power, he no longer felt heat or cold. On top of that, he cast a warming spell on Koko to ensure she didn''t freeze. Koko felt the warmth envelop her body, and she immediately relaxed. "Thanks, Alex. Mwah," she said, kissing him on the cheek. "Anytime, my love," he replied, feeling her warm kiss against his skin. "I feel left out," Revy muttered, stepping up on Alex''s other side. Smiling, he placed his hand on her head and cast the same warming spell. Revy felt the heat spread through her body and instantly understood what he''d done. Smirking, she grabbed him by the collar and kissed him on the lips. "That''s better," she said, letting go of his shirt after the kiss. "I don''t know what you just did, but I could use some of that too. It''s freezing out here," Nobuna muttered, rubbing her hands together. Alex waved her over. Nobuna quickly walked up, still clutching her fingers for warmth. Soon, like the others, she felt a pleasant warmth spread through her body. Surprised, she asked how he did it. "Chakra," Alex replied without blinking, not even trying to explain. Meanwhile, he contacted Rebecca and Rika: "Becca, are you in position?" "Already in place, Alex," Rika answered. "But I''ll say this ¡ª the path to the bunker is going to be nasty. You''ve got infected wolves, deer, mutants roaming that field... and something that looks like it had its skin peeled off while still alive." Alex couldn''t argue ¡ª the road ahead promised to be anything but pleasant. He squinted at the infected animals, and the sight was far from pleasant. Tentacles protruded from their mangled bodies, writhing like parasites searching for a new host. But that wasn''t even the worst part. Lickers were roaming the field too ¡ª disgusting creatures that were hard to ignore. To reach the bunker, they had to cross that cursed field swarming with the infected. Alex noted with interest that there were no demons among them¡ªonly ordinary mutants and infected animals. It piqued his curiosity; it was odd that demons hadn''t made it here. Not wanting to waste time, he pulled the "Blue Rose" from his belt, tapped the revolver lightly against his shoulder, and walked forward, throwing over his shoulder: "KoKo, Nobuna¡ªstay behind." Revy, pulling her pistols from their holsters, walked beside him. "Let''s play a game," she said with a sly smirk. "Whoever kills more wins. Loser has to fulfill the winner''s wish." Alex chuckled. "Sure you wanna play those kinds of games with me?" "What, you scared?" Revy teased, nudging him with her elbow. "It''d be easier for you to learn how to breathe in a vacuum than beat me," he replied with a smug grin. "We''ll see," she shot back boldly, locking eyes with him. Alex didn''t wait. The first shot rang out, and the bullet blew the head off a Licker wandering carelessly among the other beasts. Its head exploded, splattering the ground with black blood. Two more shots followed¡ªboth hit their mark. The horde of infected turned at the noise and, as one, began moving toward them. Alex kept shooting methodically, skillfully mimicking reloading so as not to raise Nobuna''s suspicions. Meanwhile, Rika and Rebecca, perched on higher ground, joined the fight with sniper fire, helping to thin the enemy ranks. But the infected animals were much quicker. One of the wolves leapt at Alex with a roar. Without blinking, Alex swung Yamato like he was swatting a fly. The wolf''s body was flung back and slammed into a tree with a heavy thud, going limp. It didn''t get up again. First came the infected animals, but after they fell, it was the slow mutants'' turn. Minutes later, the field was covered in corpses. The battle was over. "Looks like I won," said Alex, holstering his revolver with a satisfied grin. "So what does the winner wish for?" Revy asked with a smirk, putting away her pistols. "Hmm... you know, I wouldn''t mind resting my head on your thighs. I bet I''d really enjoy that," he said, nodding and squinting slightly as he eyed her legs. Revy froze for a second, surprised by the unexpected request, but Alex''s gaze lingered on her outfit. A warm red beanie, a brown coat, her usual fingerless gloves, a red horizontally striped mini-skirt, black tights, and cowboy boots¡ªan outfit he couldn''t tear his eyes away from. Especially those sleek legs in dark tights. Revy noticed¡ªshe saw how he looked at her. Raising a brow slightly, she smirked. Deep down, Alex''s attention flattered her. Considering how close they''d become, the idea of pleasing him that way even seemed¡­ nice. To her, he wasn''t just a fighter¡ªhe was her man. KoKo, noticing where Alex''s gaze had landed, looked down at her own legs, covered by plain pants. For a moment, she wondered if she should reconsider her style for his sake. "Well, if you want it that bad, handsome..." Revy purred, sauntering past him with a sway in her hips. Alex watched her walk ahead, her hips swaying with every step. Smiling to himself, he turned to KoKo and Nobuna. KoKo''s expression was puffed up, like a pouting child, and Alex couldn''t resist¡ªhe leaned in and kissed the corner of her eye. Her pout immediately melted away, replaced by a warm smile. Nobuna was still looking at him thoughtfully. The three of them caught up to Revy, who was walking a bit ahead. Now that all the infected on the field were taken care of, they could move toward the bunker at a relaxed pace. "So, you like women''s thighs?" Nobuna suddenly asked, walking next to Alex. "The question is wrong, Nobuna," Alex said, wagging a finger. "And how should I ask it properly?" she asked, intrigued. "The thing is," Alex began, stroking his chin, "I like every part of the body of the girl I love. From the tips of her hair to the tips of her fingers¡ªevery part is my favorite. The main thing is that we have mutual feelings. Without that, I just see her as a girl. Although, of course, there are exceptions¡­ if I really like her, but we''re not in a relationship yet." "Hmmm¡­ so, do you like my thighs?" Nobuna asked, pointing expressively at her legs. Alex glanced at her and noticed how seriously she was asking. KoKo and Revy also looked at Nobuna with interest, clearly surprised by her directness. Alex scanned her figure, nodded approvingly, and gave a thumbs-up. Nobuna broke into a satisfied smile and immediately shifted to broader, more confident steps. Alex privately noted that it seemed like the girl was starting to take an interest in him. Though she hadn''t quite figured out yet if it was romantic interest or just affection. At that moment, Alex heard Rika''s voice through his earpiece: "Alex, I don''t want to upset you, but it looks like helicopters with containers are heading your way." "How many?" he responded quickly, stopping and scanning the sky. "Three. Two of them with suspended containers," Rebecca replied in place of Rika. "Should we shoot them down?" Rika suggested, clearly ready for action. "No. Let them fly. I want to see where they''re going and what they''re carrying," Alex said, his gaze fixed on the horizon. Rika and Rebecca exchanged glances and decided not to intervene for now. They were curious too¡ªit had been a long time since they''d seen helicopters since the zombie apocalypse started. Meanwhile, Alex explained the situation to the others: KoKo, Revy, and Nobuna, so they were also in the loop. "Why do I feel like they''re flying straight toward us?" Nobuna said thoughtfully, looking at Alex. "Why that guess, princess?" Revy asked, crossing her arms over her chest. "Look for yourself. We''re heading to the bunker where the former ruler of this country is hiding. It''s logical to assume that these helicopters could have been sent by those who overthrew her," Nobuna answered calmly, analyzing the situation. "I think so too," KoKo nodded. "Svetlana always had political opponents. Especially that one¡­ what was his name¡­ Ah, yes, Sergey Vladimir, I think. I used to supply weapons to this country during the civil war. He had taken control of most of the army and tried to prevent Svetlana from coming to power. But in the end, she won, and he disappeared. Haven''t heard anything about him since¡­" Alex nodded, agreeing with Koko. He didn''t blame her for supplying weapons to a country torn by civil war. She was just doing her job¡ªnothing personal. But now, Alex was convinced: events in this world weren''t that different from the original timeline. Sergey Vladimir remained the same loyal dog to Spencer, and Svetlana Belikova was still the woman fighting tooth and nail to reclaim her homeland, enslaved by Sergey. Thanks to Spencer, Sergey had gained power and held onto it with an iron fist. Alex pondered. Perhaps Sergey had flown in himself to deal with Svetlana personally. But whose side was he on now? Was he serving the Minister of Monoliths, or had he joined Davot? This was what Alex was most curious about at the moment. The sound of approaching helicopters grew louder. Alex and the girls simultaneously turned their heads to the sky. Three helicopters were heading straight toward them. Just as Nobuna had predicted, the course was leading them directly to the bunker where Svetlana and the remaining allies were hiding. Alex squinted, focusing on one of the helicopters¡ªthe one flying without a cargo. His instincts told him that something¡­ unpleasant was hiding inside. No, scratch that¡ªsomething repulsive. He could feel a sinister aura, faint but unmistakable. All three helicopters exuded power tied to the Minister of Monoliths. That was enough. "Becca, take out the helicopter without the container," Alex said calmly, pointing to the target. Almost instantly, a sniper rifle shot struck the tail section, cutting off the rotor. The helicopter lost control and began spinning wildly in the air. Not wanting to stay out of it, Rika opened fire and easily shot down the two remaining helicopters. The containers detached and fell to the field, while the last helicopter, still uncontrollable, soon crashed to the ground near them. Alex and the girls watched the wreckage carefully. He knew¡ªsomeone had survived. He could feel it. And sure enough, confirming his hunch, the door of the helicopter flew off with a deafening crash, kicked open by a massive foot. A tall man in military uniform stepped out. Alex and Koko recognized him immediately¡ªit was Sergey Vladimir. Once, Sergey had been one of the few who could adapt to the T-virus, gaining superhuman strength. But now¡­ now, a different energy flowed through him¡ªdark, foreign, terrifying. Sergey''s body was fully assimilated with the power of the Minister of Monoliths, though he still retained human features. His skin had turned deathly pale, and black veins had spread across his face. Behind him appeared another person, whom Alex didn''t recognize immediately, but there was no mistaking it¡ªAlexander Gaydar. Another old enemy. Everything became clear: it was their presence Alex had sensed in the air. "Who are these uninvited guests on my land?" Sergey growled, glaring at Alex and the girls with a cold stare. "Oh, this is your land? Sorry, I didn''t know. I didn''t hear anything on the news about a new ruler of the Slavic Empire. Or did you appoint yourself?" Alex innocently inquired, a mocking tone in his voice. "That''s not important. You''ve invaded my homeland, and for that, you''ll pay. First you, then the woman who dared to consider my country hers." "Ah, Sergey¡­ who would''ve thought that Spencer''s old mutt would get so full of himself. What do you think, Alexander?" Alex shifted his gaze to the second man. "Though, what''s so surprising? I''ve already killed three of your gang, and the other two are now freeloading on my ship." He took a step forward, positioning himself to shield the girls. The power levels of both opponents were significant, he could feel it. Alex couldn''t say for certain how strong they were now, but one thing was clear¡ªthey were much more dangerous, thanks to their new "benefactor." Koko immediately understood his intentions and, holding her breath, hid behind his shoulder, carefully peeking out. Revy furrowed her brow¡ªher instincts also sensed the threat. "So, this is the one he was talking about¡­" Sergey coldly looked at Alex. "Hmm, you don''t look so dangerous. I doubt you can harm my master." "Ah, you switched masters? How loyal you are... dog. One''s dead, and you immediately run to another. Pathetic. But what can you do, a dog stays a dog," Alex said in an exaggeratedly disappointed voice. Sergey''s face twitched¡ªhis irritation growing. He realized Alex knew more than he should. But despite this, he didn''t take the enemy''s words seriously. He believed in his own strength. He believed he could destroy him. "Are you deliberately provoking him?" Koko whispered, watching Alex. "You guessed it," he replied with a slight smile. "Stay behind me. Just in case these two idiots decide to attack you." The girls nodded silently, fully understanding¡ªthe enemies in front of them were far more dangerous than regular foes. Alex pulled a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, took a drag, and slowly walked forward. His gaze remained locked on Sergey and Alexander, who were watching his every move. Alex studied both of them¡ªhe was curious about what kind of power the Minister of Monoliths had given them. Each of the Avatar''s minions he had faced before had unique abilities. And now Alex wanted to know what kind of power these two possessed. Logically, their abilities were most likely related to life energy and regeneration¡ªbut that remained just a guess. "So, shall we begin? Let''s see if I''m really as weak as you think," Alex smirked, holding Yamato in his hand. Sergey didn''t respond, merely silently and attentively watching him. Their silent duel of glances was interrupted by the clattering of opening containers. Alex shifted his gaze¡ªinside the wide doors appeared the figures of the Tyrants. He raised an eyebrow, disappointed¡ªhe had expected more. Was this all Sergey had, these cheap toys? Not wanting to waste time, Alex raised his hand and made a slight gesture. In that instant, the heads of both Tyrants exploded, and their giant bodies collapsed to the ground like puppets with their strings cut. "Your toys are a bit weak, don''t you think?" Alex smirked, lowering his hand. Sergey still remained silent, but his gaze briefly flickered to the side, toward where the shot had come from. Thanks to his new strength, he noticed Rebecca and Rika¡ªthey were using a motorcycle as an improvised rest for their sniper rifles. Rebecca, noticing that Sergey had seen her, flashed him a predatory grin, flipped him the bird, and pointed to Alex as if to say, "Look over there." Alex laughed¡ªRebecca was still the same gremlin, capable of getting under anyone''s skin. But he knew this: if Sergey or Alexander tried to attack her or Rika¡ªthere wouldn''t be a battle. It would be a massacre. Sergey shifted his gaze back to Alex. To him, Alex now posed the greatest threat. Without wasting any time, he moved forward¡ªfirst at a fast pace, then breaking into a run. Each of his steps left behind craters and cracks in the frozen ground. Alex stood, watching the approaching enemy. When Sergey closed the distance, he swung a massive fist, aiming to crush Alex''s head. Calmly, Alex raised Yamato and blocked the strike. The impact was tremendous¡ªthe ground behind Alex turned to rubble, but he didn''t budge. "Watch out!" Nobuna shouted, noticing Alexander sneaking up behind him. Alex immediately felt strong hands gripping his neck and waist. It was a grab¡ªAlexander was attempting to snap his neck. But he had underestimated one thing: Alex''s body was much tougher than it appeared. Alex swung Yamato with a sharp motion, knocking Sergey back¡ªhe flew, collided with a helicopter, and caused an explosion. In the next moment, Alex grabbed Alexander by the hair and threw him over his shoulder, slamming his face into the ground. Without giving him a chance to recover, Alex stomped hard on his head. The earth shook and cracked as Alex furiously ground the enemy''s face into the dirt. Finally, he lifted his foot and sent Alexander flying toward the burning helicopter with a powerful kick. He struck the ground several times before crashing into the flaming wreckage. "If this is all you can do, then you might as well kill yourselves. Why should I waste my time on you?" Alex said with a smirk. In response, Alex was met only with silence. From the burning helicopter, Sergey and Alexander slowly crawled out. Both looked as if they had just passed through fire¡ªtheir bodies were unscathed, and their uniforms were only slightly charred. Alex muttered under his breath, realizing he had been right¡ªtheir strength was indeed linked to incredible survivability and regeneration. Sergey, stepping over the debris, paused to think. He now looked at Alex''s strength differently, but despite what he had seen, he still believed that Alex wouldn''t be able to defeat his master. "Since there are two of you, I think it''s only fair to even the odds. Don''t you agree?" Alex said with a smirk. Without waiting for a response, he touched his forehead and made a broad sweeping motion. In that instant, a doppelg?nger appeared next to him¡ªa ghostly copy of Alex, tinged with a blue hue. Koko and Revi didn''t react, since after everything they had learned about Alex, it was almost impossible to surprise them. But Nobuna, on the other hand, opened her mouth in astonishment. Alex looked at his doppelg?nger, and it mirrored him perfectly. They struck each other with fists, then synchronized and turned to face their opponents¡ªlike perfect mirrored reflections. In the next second, both vanished from their spots and reappeared beside Sergey and Alexander, delivering synchronized kicks to their faces. The opponents collided with each other, staggering from the powerful blow. Alex and his doppelg?nger landed softly and quickly assumed stances, vanishing again, appearing on opposite sides. With each swing, their blades flashed¡ªtearing at Sergey and Alexander''s bodies. Every step, every movement was accompanied by bursts of steel, sharp cuts through the air, and blood spilling out. The speed of their attacks was so high that the eye could hardly follow them. Noticing how quickly their wounds were healing, Alex frowned. He sheathed Yamato and, with a sharp motion, struck Alexander''s chin, sending him flying into the air. The doppelg?nger did the same with Sergey. Then both jumped, pushing off the air, and began slicing through the space around them, leaving behind gleaming blades that seemed to cut into reality itself. The flurry of strikes came to a halt: Alex and his shadow tossed their enemies even higher. Then Alex dismissed the doppelg?nger, landed, and slowly sheathed Yamato. His body was enveloped in blue energy, resembling living flame, pulsing in sync with his heartbeat. Suddenly, he drew the blade in an instant. An ominous silence hung in the air. The sound of cracking glass echoed... And the bodies of Sergey and Alexander were torn into hundreds of pieces. No regeneration. No return. Only cold and absolute silence. Alex slowly sheathed Yamato with a characteristic click, ran his hand through his hair, and surveyed the remains of his enemies. At that moment, applause rang out. Alex turned and saw Koko clapping, a smile on her face as if she were enjoying a magnificent performance. Revi looked at him with a squint, as if asking, "Is that all?" And Nobuna stood in slight shock¡ªalthough she had already witnessed the destruction Alex had caused, this time she was too close to not feel the full scale of his power. She couldn''t even keep up with his movements. Alex smirked and approached the girls. "Well, how was it?" he asked with a grin. "It was awesome! You were like: whoosh! swoosh! and then there were two of you! And then again: whoosh-whoosh!" Koko exclaimed joyfully, waving her arms as she tried to imitate Alex''s movements. "You were... pretty good. Like a comic book character," Revi said, punching him lightly on the shoulder. "Where did you learn to wield a katana like that?" Nobuna asked, her gaze never leaving him. "If you''d kept gathering rumors about me, you''d know I can replicate anything I''ve ever seen," Alex replied, giving her a thumbs up. Nobuna simply huffed in response. Now that the enemies were defeated, the path to the bunker was clear. Alex was certain: there was no one left in the city who could stop them. Everyone who was meant to show up had already come out... and died. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 305 - 305: Rescue Mission Completed After Alex destroyed Sergey and Alexander Gaydar, who had chosen to side with the Minister of Monoliths, he was finally convinced of one thing ¡ª this was exactly why there were no demons within the Slavic Empire''s territory. It was all because these lands had long been under the secret control of the Minister. Sergey had merely been a temporary figure, a pawn used to expand the Minister''s influence in the region. The Minister himself remained in the shadows, never lifting a finger ¡ª his loyal puppets did all the work for him, accelerating the collapse of the world on his behalf. With a grim smirk, Alex realized that the Corporation of Evil had splintered: one part had joined Davot, while the other had become fanatics worshiping the Marker. If before, the Minister of Monoliths and Davot were playing a cold chess match, now they were openly stealing each other''s pieces ¡ª as if competing to see who could destroy more. Alex couldn''t help but compare the two to spoiled children squabbling over toys in a giant sandbox, while humanity ¡ª reduced to helpless ants ¡ª struggled desperately to survive. An ironic smile flickered on his face. Neither of them wanted to compromise or share ¡ª the sandbox belonged to them, and everyone else was just an annoyance. "What''s with that face?" Revy suddenly slapped him on the shoulder. "You look like you just heard a bad joke." "It was a bad joke," Alex replied with a shrug. "Sergey thought he was all-powerful¡­ and died like a regular weakling. Nothing new." "Makes sense," Nobuna nodded in agreement. "He was always like that," Koko chimed in, her voice tinged with irritation. "When I was shipping weapons here during the civil war, he tried to boss me around. In the end, I told him to go to hell and helped Svetlana instead." Alex wasn''t surprised. If there was anyone one shouldn''t threaten, it was Koko. He was even sure she''d sold weapons to Svetlana at a discount just to spite Sergey. Honestly, the guy was lucky Koko hadn''t been in a bad mood at the time ¡ª otherwise, he wouldn''t have lived to see today. Koko was the kind to hold grudges and strike back whenever the opportunity presented itself. Not wanting to waste any more time talking, Alex headed across the field with the three girls toward the bunker where Svetlana was hiding. He wanted to wrap up his affairs in this country as quickly as possible and move on. In particular, he was intrigued by a mysterious island where Wesker had set up shop. All Alex knew about the place was that it housed an old, abandoned laboratory where Wesker and his team had taken refuge. As they passed the burning wreckage of a helicopter, Alex glanced at the remains of the two Tyrants that Rebecca and Rika had destroyed. Finding nothing of interest, he looked away and continued walking. Their advance across the field felt more like a casual stroll than a high-stakes mission to rescue and evacuate survivors. A little farther on, they finally spotted the outline of a massive hangar with heavy metal gates. Alex and the girls immediately knew ¡ª this was the place. There wasn''t another building in sight. "Weird bunker," Revy muttered, studying the structure. "Why is it above ground and not underground?" "It''s probably not just a bunker," Koko replied, pointing at the wide steel doors. "Looks more like an old command complex where they stored missile supplies. These gates were likely used to bring in large rockets." "She''s right," Alex nodded. "Fields like this were often used as covers for missile silos. And if this complex was built many years ago, there''s a good chance we''re standing right above one. That means the risk of falling through is pretty high ¡ª so watch your step." The girls glanced down, considering Alex''s words about a potential missile silo right beneath their feet. Almost simultaneously, in perfect sync, as if on command, they all took a cautious step away from Alex. None of them wanted to risk suddenly falling into a silo. Alex, noticing how the girls had jumped away from him in unison, twitched his eye involuntarily. Not wanting to make a circus out of it, he simply shrugged and walked ahead. Now, the girls were walking carefully, eyes fixed on the ground as if they were crossing a minefield. He understood Nobuna''s caution¡ªshe didn''t know the full extent of his abilities¡ªbut the fact that Koko and Revy had done the same thing slightly hurt his pride. Choosing not to dwell on it, Alex continued forward. If he was going to fall, so be it. At least he''d end up inside the bunker... even if it meant dropping into a missile silo. Seeing how confidently Alex moved ahead, the girls followed him one after another, like chicks trailing behind a duck. In that moment, Alex smirked¡ªhe really did feel like a mother duck leading her ducklings to some great destiny. They kept walking until Alex suddenly stopped. The girls, following closely behind, bumped into his back one after another. "Ouch! Why''d you stop?!" Koko complained, rubbing her nose. Alex said nothing, silently pointing ahead. The girls peeked over his shoulder¡ªand immediately froze. Out of the forest, behind the bunker, slowly emerged a massive infected bear. Its body looked like chunks of flesh had been torn off while it was still alive, and rusty barbed wire was wrapped around its torso. But the most terrifying thing was its sheer size¡ªit was at least three times bigger than a normal bear. A real monster, a four-legged tank. Alex, never losing his sense of humor, took out his phone and snapped a picture¡ªfor the memories. It wasn''t every day you saw an infected bear of that size. "He''s huge..." Nobuna breathed. "He could swallow me whole." "Not just you," Revy snorted. "He could gobble me and Koko up in one gulp. Three for the price of one." "I definitely don''t want to be eaten. So, Alex... I choose you!" Koko slapped his back theatrically. "Go take care of the beastie!" Alex felt her pushing him insistently. He turned and met her eyes. She wore an innocent yet mischievous smile as she continued nudging him forward. He stared at her blankly, but eventually gave in¡ªwell, if they''d chosen him, he had no choice but to play the role of a battle Pok¨¦mon. Behind him, Koko, Revy, and Nobuna cheered him on. In his communicator, he heard Rika and Rebecca laughing as they watched the scene from an elevated position through their sniper scopes. Alex smirked to himself. If he was going to be a Pok¨¦mon, then at least he''d be a legendary one. He walked toward the bear. It hadn''t noticed him yet and was still wandering near the bunker gates. As he got closer, Alex whistled. The creature''s massive head slowly turned toward him. The bear growled and charged with a roar, rushing its fresh prey. Alex calmly waited for it to close the distance. When it was near enough, he delivered a powerful upward kick, aiming to send the mutant flying... but he slightly overdid it. The bear exploded. Its body burst into a bloody firework, showering everything around with chunks of flesh and gore. Only the hind legs hit the ground with a dull thud¡ªeverything else had turned into pulp. "Well, I just wanted to send it flying..." Alex muttered, staring at the bloody mess. "Guess it came out a little flashier." He turned around and gave the girls a big thumbs-up. Koko, Revy, and Nobuna ran up to him and, unable to contain their emotions, stared at the remaining paws lying next to Alex. "Why do I feel a little sorry for it?" Koko said quietly, looking at the bear''s remains. "If you feel sorry for it, you shouldn''t have sent Alex to fight," Revy snorted, rolling her eyes. Koko shot Revy a meaningful look but chose to remain silent. Another problem was solved, which meant they could finally head to the bunker entrance. Alex, however, wasn''t particularly surprised by the encounter with the infected bear¡ªgiven the land here, he had been expecting something like this. Reaching the massive iron gates, Alex and the girls stopped. "So how do we get inside? Or at least contact the people in there?" Revy asked, looking around. "Good question... one I don''t have an answer to," Alex said, also starting to look around. "Maybe there''s an intercom hidden somewhere here? Though... I doubt it." "Do such old bunkers even have intercoms?" Nobuna asked skeptically, glancing at Alex. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He simply shrugged. He wasn''t sure either. But, deciding not to waste any more time, the whole group began to search the surroundings for any possible way to communicate with those who might be inside. As Alex had suspected¡ªno intercom in sight. So, the only logical question remained: how did Svetlana and her people get inside? Alex guessed that she might have a control panel for the doors, otherwise, they wouldn''t have gotten in. "No intercom. Now what? Should we just knock and hope someone hears us?" Revy smirked, leaning against the iron gates. "Why doesn''t Alex just kick the door down? He''s strong," Nobuna suggested, turning to him. Koko and Revy simultaneously glanced at Alex, and, surprisingly, the idea seemed quite reasonable to them. Even Alex didn''t argue¡ªthis was way easier than hoping someone would hear them. Of course, he could call Svetlana... but he doubted she''d be able to answer right now. Without further hesitation, Alex walked up to a small door in the gates¡ªjust the right height for a person. He placed his palm on the metal and pressed lightly. The iron obediently began to bend inward. With a sharp increase in pressure, Alex kicked the door down, then turned to the girls and threw them a short phrase: "Well, now we can go in." The girls approached and peered inside. It was pitch dark behind the door¡ªnothing was visible. But everyone noticed: the gates were very thick, clearly designed for serious protection. Alex stepped over the threshold first¡ªjust in case there were traps inside the bunker. Thanks to his vision, he could see well even in the dark and immediately realized that he had entered a hangar with military equipment. The girls followed him inside. "It''s so dark you can''t see a thing¡­" Koko muttered, squinting into the darkness. "Maybe they''re saving electricity?" Nobuna suggested. "Or everything here is so old that nothing works anymore," Revy concluded with a shrug. "Well, let''s check. I knew I should''ve brought GIR with us¡­ But oh well, we''ll manage without him," Alex grumbled, sighing. Looking around, he noticed something resembling an electrical panel and approached it. Without much ceremony, he ripped off the cover, peered inside, and pulled out a few wires. After fiddling with them a bit, he connected the contacts¡ªand the hangar was flooded with bright light. "A real man of all trades," Revy said with a smirk, watching what was happening. "And you''re still surprised at how lucky you are with your future husband," Alex declared proudly, straightening his shoulders. "Yeah, yeah, you''re amazing. Now, let''s find the entrance or the way down to the bunker," Revy waved dismissively, not wanting to continue the topic. Hearing Revy''s words, Alex theatrically clutched his chest, as though he had been deeply offended. His exaggerated reaction made Koko and Nobuna laugh. Revy, however, remained unfazed¡ªjust watching him as he put on his one-man show. Realizing he hadn''t gotten the reaction he wanted, Alex straightened up and smirked. Deciding to split up, Alex and the girls began their search for the bunker''s entrance. They searched every corner of the hangar in hopes of finding a panel, switch, or at least something that might resemble a hidden mechanism. However, Alex quickly concluded that it would be easier to use a mana pulse to track the hidden structure beneath the ground rather than blindly running around the hangar. But before he could do that, the silence was broken by Nobuna''s excited shout: "I think I found it!" Alex, Koko, and Revy immediately made their way to her. She was standing by an old, dusty control panel. Even through the thick layer of dirt, they could see that someone had recently touched it¡ªby the fingerprints left behind. "It looks like you need to enter the right combination to open the passage," Koko said, wiping the dust off the surface. Alex frowned, not wanting to waste time on trial and error. He simply ripped the panel cover off and began messing with the wires. A few moments later, there was a short circuit, and a low mechanical hum filled the hangar. Alex and the girls stepped back from the panel and watched in surprise as the central part of the floor began to slowly lower, revealing a passage. Crouching down, Alex peered inside and noticed that the corridor already had lights on. "Looks like this is it," he said, and began descending first, with the girls following him. The corridor turned out to be long and continued deeper underground. As they looked around, they continued on their way, having an easy conversation. The talk mainly revolved around who and why would build such deep bunkers with miles-long passages. Finally, they reached a fork in the path. "So, which way now?" Koko asked, looking around. "To the right," Alex said confidently, nodding in that direction. "How do you know? What if we need to go left?" Revy questioned, pointing the other way. "It''s written on the wall," Alex calmly replied, pointing to a sign. "Left leads to the missile silos, right leads to the command center and barracks." The girls turned their gaze to the wall and saw faded signs with inscriptions in the language of the Slavic Empire. After confirming that Alex was right, they stopped arguing and turned to the right¡ªtoward the command center. "And how many languages do you actually know?" Nobuna asked, shifting to a more personal tone. "A lot," Alex replied with a slight smile. Nobuna skeptically raised an eyebrow, clearly unsatisfied with such a general answer. Her curiosity took over: "Can you be more specific?" Alex paused for a moment, then started speaking to her in several different languages¡ªone after another, as if playing a game. Nobuna was impressed, though she tried not to show it. When they reached another massive door, the whole group stopped. Alex looked up, surveying the structure. "More iron doors. Do they have some kind of fetish for them?" Revy said irritably. "This is a bunker. Iron doors here are like bathroom doors: a must," Alex replied with a smirk, already grabbing the edge to open it. Pulling it toward him, Alex strained to open the heavy metal doors. They creaked as they opened, clearing the way forward. Without wasting any time, he and the girls moved down the new corridor. As they proceeded, doors started to appear along the walls, leading to various rooms. Out of curiosity, they decided to check the first room they came across. Opening the door, they found a simple utility closet¡ªmops, buckets, and cleaning equipment. With an indifferent expression, Alex slammed the door shut, and the group continued on their way. They hadn''t walked for long before Alex was the first to hear sounds. He stopped and gestured for the others to join him, pointing ahead. Listening closely, the girls also picked up distant voices. Koko flinched¡ªone of the voices she recognized immediately. It was Svetlana. Without wasting another second, they quickened their pace. The closer they got, the clearer the voices became. Finally, Alex cautiously peeked into the room, which appeared to be the command center. His gaze immediately found Svetlana Belikova¡ªher confident posture and cold stare marked her as the leader. However, what he saw next made him stop in confusion. In the room were people he recognized instantly¡ªcharacters from the METRO universe, specifically from Metro: Exodus. This stunned him. Among them were familiar faces: the stern Melnik in military uniform and beret, his daughter Anna, and next to them¡ªnone other than Artyom, the main protagonist. "Commander, are you sure we can trust these people? Will they really come to our aid?" Melnik asked, doubt in his voice, dressed in military attire. Alex immediately recognized the voice¡ªstanding before him was Colonel Melnik himself. Anna stood slightly to the side, while Artyom, silent, observed what was happening. The other soldiers were spread out across the room, listening attentively. "This universe continues to blow my mind," Alex thought. "If characters from Metro managed to cross over and become part of this new story, then it means far more timelines are intertwining here." All eyes were fixed on Svetlana, who seemed to carefully weigh each word. "Colonel Melnikov, I don''t want to remind you, but we don''t have much of a choice. Especially considering that Sergey still hasn''t found us," she replied calmly, with a restrained and confident tone. "I didn''t mean anything bad, Commander. It''s just... trusting a weapons dealer is a questionable decision," Melnikov muttered. "Dad, I don''t want to remind you, but it was thanks to this weapons dealer that we were able to overthrow Sergey and end the civil war," Anna interjected, giving her father a serious look. "Your daughter is right, Melnikov," Igor added with a smirk. "If it weren''t for the timely delivery, we wouldn''t be here now." Meanwhile, Alex and the girls stood in the doorway, watching the entire exchange. He gave them a brief glance, then with a sly grin, mentally suggested: "I bet you how long it will take for them to notice us?" Koko, Nobuna, and Revy, picking up on his mood, giggled and joined the unspoken game. Alex lazily pulled out a cigarette and placed it between his teeth. But as soon as he struck the lighter, the flash of fire and the smell of smoke immediately drew everyone''s attention in the room. The soldiers instantly grabbed their weapons and aimed them at the uninvited guests. The girls shot Alex reproachful looks¡ªhe seemed to have done it on purpose. "Don''t mind us. You can continue your discussion about when we''re actually going to rescue you," Alex said calmly, exhaling a plume of smoke, not paying any attention to the guns aimed at him. Svetlana looked at him with interest. That voice... it seemed familiar. She turned her gaze to the girls beside him¡ªKoko''s white hair left no doubt. She understood everything. "Lower your weapons," she ordered calmly. "These are the ones who were supposed to come for us." Svetlana''s people shifted their gaze to her, and she nodded, signaling that everything was fine. After that, the weapons lowered, and Alex and the girls calmly entered the room. Approaching the table, Alex casually sat on its edge, folding one leg beneath him and resting his cheek on his hand. "You were not so easy to find. Who would''ve thought you were hiding out in such a backwater," he said with a lazy smirk. "So, you''re the Alex I spoke to recently. And it''s been a while, Koko Hekmatyar," Svetlana said, shifting her gaze from Alex to Koko. "Indeed, it''s been a while. I think the last time we crossed paths was during the civil war," Koko replied with a light smile as she sat down beside Alex. "Where are the rest of your people?" Melnikov asked, not taking his eyes off Alex. "What exactly do you mean?" Alex asked lazily, tilting his head slightly. "Weren''t you supposed to come with a large group to evacuate us?" Anna added, standing beside her father, who leaned forward slightly, shielding her with his body. "Oh, that. There are six of us. The others are combing the area for supplies. Two are currently on a high point, observing the situation," Alex explained in the same calm tone. "You''re telling me there are only six of you? To get us out of here? That''s nonsense," Sam said with a smirk, leaning on the table. Alex didn''t even bother to respond. The girls exchanged glances and also didn''t think it was worth saying anything. Svetlana, sensing their silent stance, restrained her urge to ask more questions¡ªshe herself was curious about who this Alex was and how he became Koko''s husband. "Alright, gather up," Alex stood up from the table and stretched. "I''ve already done my daily quota of movements. I want to get back to the aircraft carrier and enter lazy mode." Svetlana silently nodded and immediately gave the order. The people began to move, filling their backpacks with rations, weapons, and ammunition. Alex almost reminded them that they probably wouldn''t need most of this, and they''d be better off taking more warm clothing, but then he decided against it. He just watched the group bustle around, well aware of each of these people. Koko walked over to Svetlana, deciding to exchange a few words. Though they hadn''t seen each other since the end of the civil war in the Slavic Empire, they kept in touch. Svetlana even continued to order weapons from her through reliable supply channels. Meanwhile, Revy unceremoniously reached into Alex''s pocket, pulled out a pack of cigarettes, lit one, and, leaning against him, closed her eyes. "I hope you didn''t bring a tail with you, or any undead?" Svetlana asked suspiciously, looking at Koko. "A tail? Well, if you''re talking about the undead that were wandering the fields and the infected bear at your door¡ªAlex dealt with that," Koko replied calmly, nodding towards Alex. "Do you remember Sergey? He''s responsible for the fall of the capital. I don''t know how, but he learned to control a horde of undead¡­ He''s no longer human. Even Gaidar and his men turned to his side," Svetlana''s voice trembled with fury. Koko glanced at Alex, Revy, and Nobuna with an awkward smile. Alex just smirked in response. These people were afraid Sergey would find them... Meanwhile, Sergey himself lay in the field, chopped into hundreds of pieces, unable to regenerate or resurrect. "Don''t worry, Sergey won''t bother you anymore," Alex said cheerfully. "Why are you so sure?" Svetlana asked, narrowing her eyes. "Because he''s now..." Revy took a drag and lazily finished, "...broken into pieces and peacefully fertilizing the earth." Svetlana turned her gaze to Koko, and she silently nodded, confirming Revy''s words¡ªSergey really had died by Alex''s hand. Only then did Svetlana exhale in relief. After these words, everyone in the room first looked at her, then shifted their gaze to Alex, who was calmly holding Yamato. Their eyes were full of doubt. Alex didn''t look like the kind of person who could handle someone who once tore tanks apart with his bare hands as if they were made of paper. "So how did you kill him? With a samurai sword, like a real Japanese?" Igor asked with a smirk, mocking Alex. "Something like that," Alex responded lazily, hopping off the table. "Now, since you''ve all gathered, let''s move. I want coffee and a horizontal position." Nobuna and Revy immediately got up and followed him. Alex, gesturing for Koko to join him, headed towards the exit. The girls quickly followed, and then Svetlana''s group hurried after them. He didn''t want to waste any more time and quickened his pace, eager to leave the dungeon as soon as possible. Following the familiar route, the group emerged into the hangar. Svetlana''s people were hastily loading gear, rations, and weapons into the transport. "Where''s your vehicle?" Anna asked, noticing that Alex and his companions were just standing there, not in any rush to join. "On the other side of the field," Alex replied, looking at her. "The field was crawling with undead, so we had to walk." "Dammit... Who knocked this door in?" Sam muttered, stopping by a steel door with a huge dent in it. "Oh, that. I did," Alex said calmly, shrugging. "We couldn''t find an entrance, so we had to improvise." Everyone stared at him in disbelief. The girls watched with smirks on their faces, enjoying the confused expressions on the others. And they hadn''t even seen what Alex was truly capable of yet. A couple of men approached the door and, feeling the dent, began guessing how he had done it. Noticing their attention, Alex cleared his throat, drawing their gaze. He raised his hand and made a simple motion¡ªa push. That was enough to cause a new wave of shock. "Hey, handsome, are you done over there?" Rika''s voice came through the earpiece. "Did something happen? Did you attract a horde or, God forbid, something worse?" Alex asked lazily. "No, not exactly. But you absolutely have to see this. It''s something else," Rika chuckled. "Did you knock Santa over out of boredom?" Alex smirked. "Better than that. But you really need to see it for yourself," she replied, and there was an unmistakable joy in her voice. Alex furrowed his brow, intrigued. Deciding to check out what had happened, he stepped outside. The others followed him. What they saw left most of them in shock. In the field stood a giant, repulsive creature resembling the final stage of Nemesis'' mutation¡ªuncontrollable, grotesque, constantly changing. "What the... hell is that?!" Damir gasped, not believing his eyes. "It looks like the Tyrants we killed mutated," Alex commented calmly, looking at the monster. "During the mutation, they absorbed all the undead bodies lying in the field. Including Sergey and Gaidar." "And how the hell do we fight this? Or at least how do we escape from here?!" Svetlana asked in a panic. "Why run? Let Alex deal with it," Koko said with a smirk, nudging her husband with her elbow. "And how is he planning to deal with it? No offense, weapons dealer, but that thing is huge," Melnick said, giving Koko a skeptical look. "Hey, old man, watch your words. Don''t insult my wife, or you''ll get hit with a stick," Alex said, looking at him with an icy smirk. Koko smirked at Melnick, then playfully hid behind Alex and whispered. "Old man, don''t anger my husband." Not intending to waste any more time, Alex raised his hand and waved at her. The next second, two muffled shots rang out¡ª and the mutated monster''s massive limbs were blasted off with dull thuds, embedding themselves in the ground. The mutilated carcass let out a piercing wail that made everyone instinctively cover their ears. Without wasting a second, Alex lunged forward, jumping into the air and finding himself right in front of the presumed head of the giant mutant. In a lightning-fast movement, he drew Yamato and delivered a crushing strike, cleaving the beast in two. Landing on the ground, he didn''t take any risks¡ªdeciding to finish the abomination off, he formed a seal. "Fire Style: Fire Destruction," he said calmly. A massive stream of flames erupted from his mouth, hitting the monster''s carcass like a wall of molten heat. The fire instantly consumed the flesh, incinerating everything in its path. Within seconds, all that remained of the horrifying creature was a pile of ash, smoldering in the wind. Casting one last glance at the ashes, Alex turned and made his way back to the group. He was starting to miss the days when people couldn''t believe their eyes when they saw him in action. Now, everyone who knew him closely simply enjoyed the spectacle, no longer surprised by his feats. "This... what the hell just happened? He breathed fire?! And burned that giant thing?" Igor asked, his face stunned as he pointed at Alex. "Oh, believe me, you haven''t even seen half of it," Revy replied with a smirk. "On the aircraft carrier, you''ll ask the guys what else he''s capable of." "Hah! Did you see the battle in Korea? After Alex was done, there was nothing left of the city," added Nobuna with the same expression on her face. Svetlana turned her gaze to Koko, a confused question in her eyes. "Who even is your husband?" Koko smiled and shrugged. "On the aircraft carrier, everyone jokes and calls him ''The Demon King.'' And believe me, I won''t have enough time in a whole day to tell you everything about Alex." Svetlana paused for a moment. It was hard to tell if Koko was joking, but the expression on her face spoke for itself¡ªshe was serious. Meanwhile, Alex approached Koko, wrapped his arm around her waist, and rested his chin on the top of her head. "Well, what are we standing around for, mouths hanging open? Never seen ninja techniques before?" he said with a lazy grin. "I think I''m dreaming¡­ I''m just going to head back to the hangar," Damir muttered, shaking his head as if trying to shake off the illusion. The others silently followed him, pretending as if nothing had happened¡ªno one seemed fazed by how Alex easily cleaved the monster or incinerated it with flames from his mouth. Alex, Koko, Revy, and Nobuna exchanged glances and laughed. The reactions from the others still gave them genuine amusement. It wasn''t every day that you witnessed such demonstrations of power. While the others gathered, Alex contacted Rika and Rebecca, asking them to head over¡ªit was time to return to the aircraft carrier. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 306 - 306: Leaving Vladivostok and On the Road Again Alex stood next to Koko, Revy, and Nobuna, still laughing at the reactions from Svetlana''s squad. Even Svetlana herself looked like she had just witnessed something beyond comprehension. What made it even funnier was how they all collectively decided to just¡­ forget what they saw. To pretend nothing had happened ¡ª no fire breath, no giant beast sliced in half. As if it had all been a mass delusion, a hallucination brought on by stress and exhaustion. They had simply walked back to the hangar in silence ¡ª and Alex and the girls couldn''t stop laughing for quite a while. But the cheerful mood shifted to quiet reflection as Alex''s gaze wandered back to where the mutated corpse of the Tyrant had recently lain. Now he understood why he had felt an odd sense of unease from both Tyrants earlier. The mutations under the Marker''s influence had gone far beyond anything familiar. Instead of the usual deformations that turned bodies into clumsy piles of muscle, this new stage of evolution caused Tyrants to¡­ absorb other bodies, weaving them into their own flesh, growing in size and turning into grotesque colossi. Alex remembered necromorphs from another world, transforming into abominations made of hundreds of interwoven bodies. A horrifying sight ¡ª but painfully familiar. Suddenly, the distant hum of an engine broke his thoughts. He turned toward the sound with the others. Rika and Rebecca were approaching on a motorcycle. As soon as they arrived, Koko excitedly recounted everything that had just happened. Rika and Rebecca joined in the laughter, amused by the absurd reactions of Svetlana''s squad. While the others chatted, Alex drifted back into his thoughts. One question kept gnawing at him: what had the capital of the Slavic Empire become? Svetlana had briefly mentioned that it had fallen ¡ª overrun by the Horde led by Sergei. But what was it now? Just a city of the dead? Or¡­ something far worse? The others could only offer a general picture, and orbital scans didn''t reveal the full truth. Alex began considering the use of magic ¡ª carefully, subtly, so that no one would notice. Especially not Nobuna. Since they weren''t exactly close yet, she didn''t need to know the full extent of his powers. At least, not for now. Waiting for the right moment, as the girls got caught up in conversation, Alex closed one eye and whispered the threads of a spell. First ¡ª a concealment charm, to hide any traces of magic. Then ¡ª a tracking spell, enhanced with supporting enchantments. The image formed almost instantly ¡ª the capital revealed from a bird''s-eye view. And what he saw¡­ made him frown. He had expected ruins teeming with the undead. But the reality was far more terrifying. Massive tendrils made of interwoven bodies stretched across the city ¡ª pulsing, alive. Thick fluid flowed through them, like blood in veins. All of them converged at a single point ¡ª the very center of the capital. Alex slowly shifted his focus. The center. The square. And there¡­ There stood a Red Marker. But not an ordinary one ¡ª this one was dozens of times larger than the others. Right in the middle of the city, like a nail driven into the Empire''s heart. Its shape was different. More¡­ refined. The structure was unique. As if someone had put far more into it than just technological knowledge. "So that''s how it is¡­" Alex muttered, staring at the monolith. And then he noticed the details. Strange lines, inlays different from the usual red material of the Markers. He knew that pattern. He felt that energy. Fragments of the Black Marker¡­ "Incredible¡­ They used fragments of the Black Marker to create this one," Alex whispered. "But why here¡­? Why now?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ideas began forming in his mind. But before he could speak them aloud, a voice echoed in his thoughts: "Don''t you think it might be the core? That this Red Marker controls the others, activates them¡­ like a heart sending impulses through a body?" Reginleif calmly suggested, observing everything through their spiritual link. Alex didn''t respond immediately. He kept staring at the Marker, at its ominous silhouette and the shadows that slid across its surface. And the longer he looked¡­ the more he felt ¡ª this was only the beginning. The other Valkyries offered different theories about this particular Red Marker. But Alex believed Reginleif''s hypothesis was the closest to the truth. And he decided to confirm it for himself. Focusing his gaze on the Red Marker, Alex noticed black threads stretching out in different directions, resembling a web. He quickly realized the threads weren''t going to the Marker ¡ª they were spreading from it, extending outward. And he didn''t need to guess to understand: these dark fibers connected the special Marker to others ¡ª the lesser ones. It looked like a localized network, where this Red Marker acted as a central server, linking all the other "terminals." Alex wondered: was there another Marker like this in the world? It was unlikely this was the only one. But his thoughts were suddenly interrupted ¡ª he felt his cheeks being pulled in opposite directions. Opening one eye, Alex looked down and saw Rebecca stretching his cheeks with a serious expression. "Looks like you''ve finally returned to reality. You were just standing here with a blank stare, one eye closed, like a robot. You didn''t even hear us calling you," she said, releasing his cheeks. "What happened? Did I miss something?" Alex asked, glancing at the girls. "We wanted to know what you plan to do after we get to Alaska. But you were just standing there with your eye closed, staring into the void," Rika said, crossing her arms. Alex frowned, falling into deep thought again. He had been planning for a while: to build a safe settlement where people could live without fear of the undead. After their group settled in Alaska, he wanted to begin liberating nearby towns and attracting survivors, forming the core of a resistance. Step by step, they''d establish contact with those willing to fight for their future. And finally, he planned to find the two people responsible for the apocalypse¡­ and end them. His instincts told him the final battle was already set in motion¡­ and he knew exactly where it would happen. But first, he had to use his connections on the aircraft carrier to gain support from allies. He understood the battle against the Minister of Monoliths and Davot would fall on him ¡ª but ordinary people had to play their part in the war for peace. The girls watched silently as Alex drifted back into his own mind. "And there he goes again, lost in thought," Koko sighed. "Let me try," Revy said with a smirk. Without waiting for a reply, Revy grabbed Alex''s cheek and tugged it even harder. He snapped out of his planning trance and met the girls'' unamused stares. Offering a sheepish smile, Alex finally shared his plans for the future settlement and what he intended to do after they arrived. As they listened, the girls understood ¡ª there wouldn''t be much time to relax. Ahead lay hard work, rebuilding, battles¡­ and a hunt for those responsible for the end of their world. Their conversation was interrupted by the sound of metal hangar doors opening. Alex immediately realized Svetlana had access to the system ¡ª that''s how they managed to open the gates. A military truck slowly rolled out and stopped next to the group. "We''re ready. Where to now?" Artyom asked, leaning out from the cab. "To the port. Follow us. Just be careful ¡ª the road through the forest is winding," Alex warned. Artyom nodded, taking the advice. Alex motioned for Rika and Rebecca to go ahead. The girls climbed onto a motorcycle, waved at him, and sped off toward the forest, kicking up dust behind them. Not wanting to waste time, Alex scooped up Nobuna into his arms and set her on his back. She let out a surprised squeak but quickly wrapped her arms around his neck. Then, with one arm, he grabbed Koko, and with the other, Revy, pulling them close by their waists and took off running toward the forest, where the Humvee was parked. "After what I just saw, nothing in life will surprise me anymore," Damir muttered, watching Alex sprint away with three girls. "Agreed," Artyom chuckled. "Well, Bunny? Planning to spend the rest of your life standing around this field? Or do you need an official invitation?" Anna teased, urging Artyom forward. He nodded and stepped on the gas, following Alex''s trail. Meanwhile, Alex reached the edge of the field and carefully set the girls down. Turning back, he saw the military truck speeding after them, trying its best to keep up. Wasting no time, Alex and the girls jumped into the Humvee and began turning around to head back the same way they came. He honked the horn to signal Rebecca and Rika to move out. Then he started the engine and sped off after them, with the truck carrying Svetlana''s group close behind. While they drove, Alex got in touch with the scouting teams to check the current situation in the city. The intel was grim: the streets were empty, save for infected people and animals, and the supplies found were far fewer than in the previous towns. Alex wasn''t surprised. He had gotten used to resources running dry, and with each day, it was getting harder to find anything truly useful. But even a small stash of food and medicine could be vital right now. Over the shared channel, he reported that Svetlana''s group was with them and that they were heading back to the port. "This is all happening a little too fast. Feels weird," Koko remarked from the back seat. "What''s so weird? There was a villain ¡ª we killed him. Actually, two of them. Then that giant mutated freak ¡ª and I took it out too. Now we''re heading back. Business as usual," Alex replied, recounting the recent events. "Normally, we spend nearly an entire day in a city, combing every corner for supplies. Here, we came and left," Koko shrugged, recalling their past expeditions. "We didn''t linger in Roanapur either," Revy reminded with a smirk. "That was different. Roanapur looked like a full-blown civil war broke out there. And then there was that horde that chased you after," Koko laughed, glancing at Revy. Nobuna looked at Koko with interest. "Roanapur¡­ Why are you comparing it to a war zone?" she asked. To pass the time and lighten the mood, Alex decided to tell Nobuna about what Roanapur was like before the zombie apocalypse. She was shocked that a place like that even existed. In her mind, it sounded like a legendary pirate island. Alex, Koko, and Revy laughed and confirmed her suspicion ¡ª yeah, Roanapur really was like a pirate hideout straight out of books and movies. Alex kept telling the story, while Revy occasionally added some colorful details ¡ª she was a local, after all. Nobuna listened closely and even asked questions, which Alex and Revy happily answered. At one point, Revy told a funny story about a local bar that seemed to attract all kinds of trouble. "Seriously? How did the owner even put up with all that?" Nobuna asked in surprise. "Beats me. But that bar went through hell. It was bombed, set on fire, shot up¡­ everything but launched to the moon. Although honestly, if not for the zombie apocalypse, that might''ve happened too," Revy smirked. Alex burst out laughing. Yeah, that sounded about right. Knowing Roanapur, nothing would''ve surprised him. When the convoy reached the port, Alex was the first to drive the Humvee onto the deck of the aircraft carrier and park it. Following closely behind was the truck with Svetlana and her people. Rika and Rebecca were already standing next to the motorcycle, waiting for the rest. Getting out of the vehicle, Alex saw Balalaika. She was standing with a thin cigar between her lips, intently watching the approaching truck. Alex immediately sensed the tension in the air. He thought that perhaps Balalaika and Svetlana knew each other ¡ª and hoped there would be no hostility between them. He didn''t want any conflicts, internal factions, or divisions on his ship. Peace and order among the survivors were too important to him. He and the girls decided to stay and observe the situation. Alex wasn''t sure if there was any animosity between the women, but if there was, he wanted to nip it in the bud. When Svetlana stepped out of the truck, Balalaika walked toward her. Her face was grim, and her gaze was heavy, almost piercing. Svetlana met her gaze calmly. "President Svetlana Belikova... Who would have thought we would meet like this? And who would know that you couldn''t even hold onto the capital," Balalaika said, releasing a puff of smoke toward her rival. "Former Captain Sofya Pavlovna Irinovskaya. Didn''t expect to see you here. Who would have guessed we''d meet in such a situation?" Svetlana replied calmly, holding her gaze. Svetlana''s people watched with tension as the two women exchanged a few words, not breaking eye contact, as if reassessing an old enemy. Alex wasn''t sure where this would lead, but he wasn''t going to allow any conflict. He confidently walked toward the two women to cool things down in time. "Ladies. I don''t know what''s between you, or if there''s any old enmity," he began calmly. "But I''ll warn you right now: no conflicts. No arguments, no intrigues, hidden or open. If I see or hear that you''re disrupting the atmosphere in our group ¡ª both of you will end up on a deserted island. I''ll bring you back only after you either make peace... or one of you remains." Svetlana and Balalaika turned their gaze to Alex, who stood before them with a lazy expression on his face and the Yamato katana in his hands. There wasn''t a trace of doubt in his eyes ¡ª he was serious. Balalaika smirked: she had already gotten used to Alex''s peculiar sense of humor through frequent conversations with Yuriko and knew exactly what he was capable of. Arguing with him would be a mistake. Svetlana, unlike Balalaika, was surprised. She was taken aback by how quickly the stubborn woman had backed down after hearing the words of a young man who looked no older than eighteen. But she also knew: someone with that kind of power could afford a lot. "As you say, Sasha. You''re in charge here. I won''t argue with the former... actually, no, it''s more accurate to say the deposed ruler now," Balalaika smirked, throwing a brief glance at Svetlana. "And no more jabs. You''re an adult, so stop acting like it''s recess," Alex sighed wearily, rolling his eyes. "I''m not going to let either of you or your people start any quarrels. I''ve got enough on my plate without playing peacemaker." Balalaika shrugged and nodded toward Svetlana, as if saying, "If you don''t start, I won''t either." Alex shifted his gaze to Svetlana, making it clear that he wasn''t joking. Svetlana silently nodded, accepting the terms. She decided to follow Balalaika''s example for now and put aside any hostility. Alex didn''t know what exactly had caused their conflict, but he suspected it had something to do with their military past. Both of them were former soldiers. Balalaika had once been accused of desertion and disgracefully expelled from the army, and Alex didn''t rule out that Svetlana could have been involved in that. But he had no intention of digging into their past. What mattered to him was maintaining order on the ship. Having defused the tense situation, Alex returned to Rebecca, Revy, Rika, Koko, and Nobuna, who had been watching the entire scene intently. After taking care of everything that was needed for the day, Alex decided it was time to relax a bit. He said goodbye to Nobuna, who seemed quite pleased with her little adventure. She smiled warmly in return and headed back to Katsuie and Nagahide ¡ª clearly, they were tired of her hyperactivity and wanted some peace and quiet. Alex and the girls watched her until she was out of sight, and then they made their way to the captain''s bridge. "Are you interested in that princess?" Revy suddenly asked, walking beside him. The other girls also turned to him with interest, waiting for his answer. Alex paused for a moment. He did like Nobuna ¡ª not just her appearance. There was something special about her: she was alive, free, unwilling to sit still, and eager to see the world. She reminded him of himself. "Revy, you didn''t quite ask the right question," Rika interjected with a grin. "He''s the Demon King, he has a fetish for kidnapping princesses. He''s probably already planning how to drag Nobuna into his lair." "That''s true," Rebecca added, laughing. "He''s done that before. Though, it wasn''t always princesses ¡ª it was usually girls he pulled into Hestia''s little family." Alex didn''t argue ¡ª he just smirked, looking ahead, and in his mind, a thought began to swirl: what if...? The girls laughed heartily, reminiscing about the dark and quirky moments from Alex''s life. Alex, hearing their comments and laughter, couldn''t help but smile. After all, everything they said was true. Even Hestia had picked up the habit from him ¡ª kidnapping girls. Poor, scared Bella still remembers how she was yanked out of her walk after arriving in Orario, looking for a family to join, and now she had become part of their strange but tight-knit group. Alex paused for a moment, wondering if he had kidnapped Nyx as well, now that he thought about it. After all, she still lived in his mansion, always hiding in her room and barely showing herself. Even after his return from Night City, the goddess of the night continued to stay in the house, leeching off him and ignoring the world around her. "So, Alex? Are you really interested in Nobuna?" Koko asked, tugging at his hand. "Hmm... I guess you could say that," Alex nodded. "But it''s not because she''s a princess. It''s because she''s Nobuna." "So, you do want to kidnap her and add her to your harem?" Revy smirked, narrowing her eyes. "No, I''m not planning on kidnapping her," Alex replied nonchalantly. "She''ll come to me when the time is right." "And don''t forget about her two subordinates," Koko added with a sly smile. "Three in one. Quite a deal, right?" "That''s not how it works, Koko," Alex said, and, unable to resist, tugged her cheek. Koko just laughed and, as if to tease him, repeated his words. Alex smirked and let go of her. He knew better than to argue with Koko ¡ª it was a losing battle. Meanwhile, Nobuna was heading back to her cabin. The day''s adventure with Alex and his girls had left an indelible mark on her. She never would have thought that such a dangerous and strange journey could be so... fun. In a single day, she had witnessed the death of two villains, seen a group of strangers from another country whom they had come to rescue, and in the end, had faced a massive mutated infected. But instead of fear or worry, her heart was filled with exhilaration. It was truly thrilling. Even her involvement in the battle on the South Korean border hadn''t left such vivid impressions. A broad, genuine smile spread across Nobuna''s face as she walked confidently toward her cabin, eager to share her experiences with her friends ¡ª Katsuie and Nagahide, whom she had known since childhood. She slammed the door open and stepped inside. The girls, lounging on their beds, lazily lifted their heads. "Welcome back, Princess," Katsuie and Nagahide said in unison. "Mmm, I''m back," Nobuna replied with a satisfied look. She approached her bed and started changing into a comfortable yukata. Katsuie and Nagahide couldn''t help but watch her actions. There was something different about her ¡ª a lightness, joy, even mischief. The girls exchanged glances, wondering what had happened during her absence. "Great mood, Princess. How was the adventure?" Nagahide asked with a smile. "It was awesome," Nobuna replied briefly, finishing putting on the yukata. "Can you tell us about it?" Katsuie asked cautiously. Nobuna nodded, sat on the bed, tucked one leg under herself, and rested her cheek on her palm. "Well, listen to this..." Katsuie and Nagahide made themselves comfortable, preparing to listen to the story. Nobuna began from the very start: how they had left the aircraft carrier, how they traveled through the outskirts of the ruined city, how they turned onto the forest trail¡­ Her voice grew livelier, and her emotions more vivid, as she reached the moment when Alex single-handedly defeated two enemies. "I wonder where he learned to handle a katana like that?" Nagahide said thoughtfully. "He said he can replicate anything he''s ever seen," Nobuna replied, smirking. "Impressive, right?" "More than..." Nagahide whispered, her admiration obvious. "Oh, you should have seen how he did it! It''s hard to even describe," Nobuna added, her face once again wearing a mischievous grin. Katsuie and Nagahide noticed Nobuna''s strange interest in Alex. Almost the entire story was about him, mentioning the other girls only briefly, as if they were just background. This couldn''t help but raise suspicions in her friends. They exchanged glances again, wondering whether their princess realized that her interest in Alex could turn into something more. Perhaps Nobuna herself didn''t understand it yet, and without someone pointing it out, she probably wouldn''t. Still, both were doubtful¡ªwere these feelings, or just a strong impression of Alex''s personality? After all, they had only recently met. They decided that Nobuna was most likely attracted to other aspects of his character¡ªhis charisma, strength, and mystery. Meanwhile, Alex and the girls returned to the captain''s bridge. When they opened the door, they found a peaceful scene¡ª the other girls lounging on the large couch, lazily watching a series. Upon seeing Alex and the girls return, they simply waved lazily and continued watching, not paying much attention to their return. Alex smirked, snapping his fingers, and with magic, changed into his casual clothes. The gesture drew envious glances from Koko, Revy, and Rika¡ªeach of them wished they could change outfits just as effortlessly with a snap of the fingers. Making himself some coffee, Alex settled off to the side, not wanting to disturb the girls'' rest. He still needed to figure out the exact location of the island where Wesker was hiding and calculate the estimated time of arrival. Focusing, he began studying the map, and soon found the necessary coordinates. The trip to the island would take about three and a half days. Meanwhile, Koko, Revy, Rika, and Rebecca had also changed and joined the others in watching the series¡ª there wasn''t much else to do anyway. Rory, lounging on the couch, noticed from the corner of her eye that Alex had secluded himself in the corner. A sly grin appeared on her face. Carefully, trying not to attract too much attention, she slid off the couch and crept up to Alex, then sat down directly on his lap. Lost in thoughts about the upcoming journey, Alex immediately felt the familiar touch. He didn''t open his eyes¡ªhe knew who it was. Smiling smugly, he cracked open one eye and met Rory''s gaze, her face beaming with a mischievous grin. She wiggled in his lap, clearly trying to tease him and pull him out of his thoughts. Alex sighed, but not angrily¡ªmore with a light, ironic tenderness. He adjusted Rory, wrapping his arm around her waist to make her more comfortable. "What are you thinking about?" Rory asked with interest, continuing to wiggle. "I''m thinking that it''s three and a half days to the island you ran away from. Not sure how long you spent in the Kraken''s stomach before I pulled you out of there," Alex said with a slight smile, pulling her closer. "I don''t know either. Don''t care," Rory replied carelessly, a predatory smirk appearing on her face. "He''s already food. So, no big deal." Alex looked at her more closely. Despite her light tone and smirk, he could tell Rory hadn''t forgotten the humiliation of being trapped inside the sea monster''s belly. Wanting to change the subject and lift her spirits a bit, he decided to share a few funny stories about himself¡ªlike how he had also been grabbed by tentacles several times, and how once, he was even dragged to the edge of the Galaxy to be eaten. Rory couldn''t hold back her laughter, pressing herself tighter against him, laughing joyfully as he continued the story. Alex, noticing her smile, felt pleased¡ªhe had managed to cheer her up after all. "How do you feel knowing we''re heading back to the place you barely escaped from?" he asked, looking at Rory with interest. "I want to chop that Wesker into little pieces," she answered, not hiding her anger and impatience. "When I fought him, he got a few good hits in. And it hurt like hell. So you need to get revenge for me, since you''re my husband," she added with a sly grin, her eyes lighting up with excitement. "Don''t worry. As your husband, I''ll beat Wesker until you say you''re ''satisfied,''" Alex replied with a smirk, tightening his embrace. Rory smiled and suddenly kissed Alex on the lips, slipping her tongue into his mouth. Alex responded eagerly to the kiss, holding her tighter. He knew one simple truth¡ªgirls, especially ones like Rory, had long memories. And if Rory asked him to teach Wesker a harsh lesson for daring to lay a hand on her, he would show Wesker every bit of pain a human could feel. After finishing the kiss, Alex pulled Rory closer and hugged her tightly around the waist. They just chatted about nothing in particular, not disturbing the other girls who were relaxing. But in Alex''s mind, a thought began to spin¡ªwhat to do during the three and a half days of travel to the island? There wasn''t much to do. Maybe finish a couple of upgrades for the combat suits and calculate new spawn points for the Red Markers. Along the way, he might also prepare a few "gifts" for the Minister of the Monoliths. "What else did you see in my memories... about that lab?" Rory asked, lowering her gaze. She still hadn''t fully recovered all her memories, and the images connected to that place remained blurry. "Actually, not much," Alex shook his head. "Just fragments of conversations between the scientists. They were planning to use you as a prototype for cloning... But I''m not sure if they succeeded. We''ll find out soon. Everything will be clear once we reach the island." "I really wouldn''t want to see myself¡­ especially if she''s a test-tube version," Rory said with a strained smile. "Don''t even mention it," Alex smirked, thoughtfully rubbing his chin. "But I have a feeling there''s something really interesting waiting for us in that lab¡­" He couldn''t shake the feeling that Wesker had prepared something special. Perhaps the island would indeed surprise him¡ªand not in a good way. A few hours passed, and one by one, the raid groups began to return. This could only mean one thing¡ªit was time to set off. Taking the helm, Alex activated all systems and guided the aircraft carrier out of port, confidently plotting a new course. He hadn''t told the others yet exactly where they were heading. Only the girls he trusted knew. The rest would find out in due time. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 307 - 307: Family Vacation on the Aircraft Carrier After a pleasant conversation with Rory, Alex decided to put the three-day journey to the secret island¡ªwhere Wesker was hiding¡ªto good use. He considered tracking down the unique Red Markers¡ªthe ones that served as cores for countless others. Their uniqueness was easy to explain: fragments of the Black Marker had been used in their creation, making them especially powerful and dangerous. Not wanting to disturb the other girls, Alex headed to his workshop. Rory, unwilling to miss a chance to spend some time alone with him, followed close behind. Even if he was busy working, she was content just being near him. As soon as Alex sat down at his workbench, Rory climbed onto his lap with a playful smile. He gently kissed the top of her head before closing his eyes, focusing on the connection between the Markers. He hoped that through it, he could find those unique cores hidden among the countless other signals. As he dove into his search, he stumbled upon something unexpected. Not shocking, but definitely intriguing. "So that''s what it is..." he murmured, stroking his chin. "What did you find?" Rory asked, turning her head toward him. "Haha... something kinda funny," Alex chuckled and lit a cigarette. He had discovered an interesting pattern: it was through the Red Marker network that he finally got an answer to a long-standing question¡ªwhy there wasn''t a single demon within the Slavic Empire. It was gradually becoming clear: the covert chess game between the Minister of Monoliths and Davoth had already turned into open confrontation. Some Red Markers had been destroyed by demons from Davoth''s army, while the demons themselves were devoured by massive Necromorphs. Alex could only ironically picture the situation: Davoth¡ªlike a malicious child smashing his opponent''s sandcastles, and the Minister of Monoliths¡ªanother child using Davoth''s plastic soldiers to reinforce his own. And in the middle of this chaos, as always, were the humans. "I don''t know who dragged Davoth into this world first..." Alex grumbled. "But I''d love to beat that idiot with a stick. Real funny joke¡ªsummoning another monster into our world with zero compassion..." He shared his thoughts with Rory. When she heard his analogy, she didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Strangely enough, it really did resemble a game played by mad children in a sandbox. "When do you think they''ll finally stop breaking each other''s toys and start acting openly?" Rory asked with a frown. "No idea," Alex replied, rubbing his cheek against her hair. "But hopefully not anytime soon. I haven''t finished prepping all my countermeasures against those two." Rory shivered slightly from the ticklish sensation of his touch, then pressed herself closer to him. She was genuinely curious about what measures he was planning. Alex didn''t hide anything from her. He brought Rory up to speed, explaining that he was preparing the battlefield. He knew¡ªNyan-Nyan''s avatars were cunning, slippery bastards. They could easily try to distract him mid-fight if they realized they were losing. The countermeasure against Davoth, in Alex''s opinion, was relatively straightforward: lure the bastard out and destroy him without giving him a single chance. However, he understood that Davoth wouldn''t hesitate to use dirty tricks. That meant he had to act with maximum preparation, eliminating every possible risk of failure. Rory listened to Alex and was impressed by his thoroughness. He never acted on impulse¡ªespecially now, when the enemies he faced could destroy timelines and consume them, only growing stronger. When all the questions had been asked and answered, Alex returned to his work. He continued designing his "gifts" for the Minister of Monoliths. And the Minister would only learn about them when fireworks lit up the sky. To keep Rory from getting bored while watching him work, he pulled a book from his personal collection and handed it to her. She accepted the gift with gratitude and got comfortable, immersing herself in the story. A calm, soothing atmosphere settled over the workshop. Alex kept working while Rory, without disturbing him, read in silence. His thoughts drifted from one idea to another¡ªone of them concerning the Evil Corporation. He figured it wouldn''t hurt to find out where their main headquarters was¡­ just in case. But rather than waste time on speculation, he decided to ask someone who would know for sure. He pulled out his phone and sent a message to the Red Queen. She and the White Queen had once been part of the Evil Corporation, but ever since being connected to Alex''s server, their abilities had increased significantly. Still, Alex already had some ideas: either to improve them a bit more¡­ or to give them humanity. Real humanity. To make them not just androids, but living, breathing women. But he believed that decision should be theirs to make. "How can I help you, Alex?" came the voice of the Red Queen. She appeared in the doorway of the workshop, as confident and composed as always. Alex turned his head and looked at her. He still hadn''t fully gotten used to how much she resembled 2B¡ªand perhaps that''s what made her particularly charming. Despite the visual similarity, Red even had a personality reminiscent of the original 2B. Alex noticed she was wearing one of the girls'' outfits, even a bra¡ªclearly something the girls had suggested. Without commenting on her appearance, he motioned for her to come closer and gestured to the seat beside him. Red silently approached and sat down next to him. Rory was already sitting on his other side, fully absorbed in her book and paying no attention to anything around her. As Red settled in, Alex felt her legs rest across his lap. He raised an eyebrow in mild surprise. "And why exactly did you put your legs on my lap?" he asked with a hint of confusion. "The girls said you like women''s legs," Red answered calmly, not breaking eye contact. "I thought if you saw how beautiful mine are, you''d start paying more attention to me." Alex''s eye twitched slightly as he stared at her serious expression. Rory, still holding the book, overheard their exchange and couldn''t help but burst out laughing. She covered her face with the pages, giggling¡ªclearly they had hit the mark. Alex glanced down at Red''s legs. He wasn''t going to deny the obvious¡ªthey were, indeed, beautiful. As were White''s. What really bothered him was how easily the girls shared his personal preferences. "Yeah, I admit it. You''ve got nice legs. So does White. Just¡­ please, don''t tell anyone else about that," he muttered, placing his hands on her thighs. "Alright. So, why did you call me?" Red nodded. "Ah, right¡­ You threw me off with your¡­ initiative. I wanted to ask where the main branch of the Evil Corporation is located." "The main branch of Live Corporation is in Raccoon City," she replied almost instantly. Alex let out a heavy sigh. Everything about this situation reeked of cruel irony. From the very beginning, he suspected that the Minister of Monoliths had a terrible sense of humor¡ªotherwise, why would the headquarters of a corporation with such a shady name be located in Raccoon City? "Live Corporation ¨C We strive to improve life," and in the end ¨C "Evil Corporation, we will destroy everything that lives." Even the name itself felt like a mocking sneer at all of humanity. "And the mysterious Director¡­ is he in Raccoon City as well?" Alex asked, already anticipating the answer. "Correct. The Director is permanently stationed at the main headquarters. The only one who has direct contact with him is Caleb Williams. No one else has access. The Director never leaves his office, and no one knows what he does in there," Red explained calmly. Alex simply pinched the bridge of his nose. "Of course. Figures that bastard is sitting at the very top, watching the show from the front row." "You think this Director is the enemy you''re looking for?" Rory asked, setting her book aside. "Maybe. Or a projection. Or the real body. I''m not sure yet," Alex muttered, leaning back in his chair. "Why the uncertainty? What makes you think the body is just a projection?" Red asked, wanting to gather more data for analysis. Alex decided to share his thoughts¡ªwhy he doubted the Director was the Minister of Monoliths'' physical body and why he believed him to be a mere projection. It all came back to Tau Volantis¡ªan ancient planet that had existed since time immemorial. It was the birthplace of a mysterious alien civilization, and Alex suspected it was there that the Minister''s true form resided. Given the monstrous nature of the Outer Gods and their terrifying appearances, he believed the Minister''s real body was hidden on Tau Volantis. The Director, on the other hand, was merely an avatar¡ªsomething like a holographic projection that had appeared throughout human history under different names and masks. His theory was also based on archaeological data about the Tau Volantis civilization, which had existed billions of years before Earth. Alex believed the Minister used the planet as a domain he claimed for himself. Red and Rory listened attentively. Despite sounding fantastical, everything fit together disturbingly well. None of them¡ªnot even the other girls¡ªhad ever heard of Tau Volantis before. Only Alex had the necessary information about the Outer Gods to connect such pieces. He also knew exactly what the true form of the Minister of Monoliths looked like. After all, the avatar created by Nyan-Nyan had taken the shape of a massive pointed monolith covered in mysterious symbols. It stood on four huge legs resembling crustacean claws, clad in rough carapace armor with sharp talons. Just below the monolith''s peak was a three-lobed orange eye, capable of closing shut. Its emergence from the ground was accompanied by a powerful explosion¡ªjust like the arrival of other Outer Gods. Alex described the creature''s form to the girls, so they could understand why he believed the Director to be nothing more than an illusion. "We need to update the database¡­" Red said, already inputting the new information into her archive. "Divine beings, according to records, were always depicted in humanoid form." "Just hearing the description gives me chills," Rory said, shaking her head. "I don''t want to ever see its real appearance¡­" "It won''t come to that. Don''t worry," Alex replied softly, gently stroking her cheek. Rory nodded and leaned into his hand. Alex then felt Red''s legs press against his waist. Turning to her, he noticed a hint of jealousy on her face, which surprised him. But he couldn''t just ignore it¡ªshe deserved affection too. Alex placed a hand on her legs and began to gently stroke them, trying to soothe the jealous android girl. Having made sure both girls were comfortable, Alex returned to his work¡ªpreparing gifts and gear. Red, unwilling to leave, stayed to help. With her assistance, the work sped up¡ªher precision and efficiency made many tasks easier. After a while, White peeked into the workshop¡ªshe had been looking for Red, who had left and never returned. Entering, she immediately noticed Red''s legs resting on Alex''s lap and the two working together. Curious about what was going on, she listened to Alex''s brief explanation and, without saying a word, joined them. Mimicking Red, she also placed her legs on Alex''s lap¡ªafter all, she knew he liked women''s legs. The work continued until evening. The three of them didn''t even notice how time flew. Tired of reading, Rory left the workshop and returned to the others. Thanks to Red and White''s help, Alex finished creating the gifts for the Minister of Monoliths and Davoth. Now the three were focused on upgrading the combat suits for the rest. Meanwhile, the girls who had been lazily spending their day noticed that Alex was still in the workshop and hadn''t come out even once. From Rory''s account, they learned what he was doing. Rebecca and Brunhilde just sighed¡ªthis was typical of Alex. He could spend an entire day working without even eating. No one wanted to go to sleep without him, so they made a collective decision¡ªto drag him out by force. Shizuka volunteered. She approached the workshop door, gently cracked it open, and peeked inside. Alex was sitting in the center, Red and White on either side, both still working, their legs resting on his lap. Shizuka quietly crept into the workshop and came up behind him. Suddenly, she covered his eyes with her hands and softly pressed her chest against the back of his head. "Guess who?" she asked, trying to disguise her voice. "Shizuka," Alex replied with a smile. "I can feel your chest pressing against my head. If you were trying to impersonate Rika, it didn''t work." He gently removed her hands from his eyes. "Boo, you''re no fun!" Shizuka pouted. "And you''re too cute for me to be mad," Alex said softly, turning around and resting his head against her chest. "What brings you to me, my love?" Shizuka giggled softly as Alex rested his head against her chest. She gently ran her fingers through his hair, letting him relax a little. Pressing his face into the softness of her embrace, Alex let out a deep sigh¡ªfinally allowing himself to rest. The last few hours had been especially exhausting. He hadn''t taken even a moment''s break, completely immersed in his work. Sometimes he regretted deciding to arm every member of the group, not just his girls. Now he had to create hundreds of unique devices, and even with magic, it was draining his time and energy. "Oh, right..." Shizuka remembered, still stroking his head. "We''re about to go to bed, so I came to get you before you end up staying in the workshop until morning. Brunhilde and Rebecca said you''ve gone missing in here for a whole day before, without even stepping out to eat." Hearing her words, Alex lifted his head slightly and pulled his phone from his pocket. One glance at the screen told him it was already past midnight. With a light sigh, he nodded and, along with Red and White, cleared the table of scattered parts and tools. Once the workshop was tidy again, he took Shizuka''s hand and left the room, accompanied by all three girls. Entering the main hall, Alex saw that the others had already settled on the large couch, clearly waiting for him. "Alex, hurry up! It''s my turn to cuddle with you today!" Rei exclaimed, happily patting the empty spot next to her. "Wait, wasn''t it your turn yesterday?" Saeko squinted at her, eyeing her with mild irritation. "Exactly. It''s my turn today, so move over, Rei," Saya said, trying to push her friend aside. "Girls, don''t fight. You should let your elders go first! Tonight I''m sleeping next to Alex," Ada chimed in, also eager to claim her spot beside him. Alex just laughed as he watched the girls bicker among themselves. Shaking his head, he changed into his sleepwear and lay down on the couch, letting the girls surround him from all sides. They hugged him like a giant teddy bear. Rory and Rebecca settled comfortably on his chest, and Alex, feeling warm and cozy, closed his eyes. They still had three days of travel ahead, and he had plenty of time to carry out everything he had planned. But first¡ªhe needed to finish the upgrades for the combat suits, because there was no telling what awaited them on the island: traps¡­ or something far more dangerous. In the morning, when Alex opened his eyes, he realized he was the last to wake up. Shigure and Rebecca were still snuggled against him, clearly not in a hurry to get up. Carefully freeing himself from their embrace, he sat on the edge of the couch and just sat there for a while, staring blankly into space. He wore that usual early-morning frown that often scared anyone seeing it for the first time. Luckily, Valmet was nearby. Smiling, she walked over and gently massaged his temples and forehead, helping ease the tension in his face. "Here, have some coffee," Cammy said, handing him a mug filled with the fragrant drink. Alex nodded, gave her a thankful kiss on the cheek, and looked at the coffee with reverence¡ªit was impossible for him to start the day without it. Staring into the black depths of the drink, he wondered what he could do today to stave off boredom. Turning to the girls who were having breakfast, he noticed a small cake on the table¡ªand suddenly craved something sweet. Getting up, he walked over to the table and, without a second thought, gently scooped up Miu, easily placing her on his lap. She yelped in surprise but quickly laughed and leaned back against him. "So, what should we do today? We''ve still got three long days of sailing ahead," Rika asked lazily, sipping her coffee and leaning on the table. The girls paused to consider Rika''s question¡ªshe had a point. They needed to find something to do during the journey. They had already tried almost everything during their travels, and the thought of spending three days locked up watching TV didn''t sound very appealing. Alex also pondered what they could do. He wasn''t in the mood to go back to the workshop just yet. He glanced down at Miu, who was feeding him bits of cake from a spoon with a satisfied smile. The question of "what to do" lingered in the air, putting everyone in a mild stupor¡ªneither he nor the girls had a clear idea. So Alex decided to leave the choice up to them and was ready to go along with whatever they proposed. "Maybe we could go sunbathe? The weather''s nice and warm. I think it''s a great idea¡ªthere''s nothing else to do anyway," Shizuka suggested, thoughtfully looking around. "Bikinis, sunshine, and a hot massage from our husband¡­ I''m in," Rika grinned. "Hmm, if Alex is going to rub oil on me, then count me in," Chun-Li said, nodding in agreement. "Sign me up too," Ada added. "It''s boring anyway. And it''s not like I''ll be going to a resort anytime soon." The other girls all agreed enthusiastically. Alex, watching their excitement, sighed inwardly ¡ª something told him this whole tanning idea was just an excuse for them to have him rub oil on them. Not that he minded... "Girls, we forgot something important," Kiriko suddenly said, stopping the already nearly assembled group. "What is it?" Cammy asked with interest, raising an eyebrow. "Not all of us have swimsuits. Or are you planning to sunbathe in your underwear?" she asked, casting a meaningful glance at a few of the girls. "Can''t Alex just create swimsuits for us with his magic?" Miu asked innocently, continuing to feed Alex dessert from her spoon. The girls all turned to Alex in unison, suddenly remembering his abilities. Alex, still chewing his pastry, smirked and gave a thumbs-up ¡ª it was doable. However, he reminded them that he needed to know what kinds of swimsuits they wanted. Which meant... they''d be spending some time picking. Snatching up a tablet, the girls eagerly began searching for the perfect designs. Alex, already foreseeing potential consequences, quickly warned: "Nothing too revealing. Remember, we''re not the only ones on board ¡ª there are other people, even kids¡­" Some of the girls gave him a disappointed look ¡ª as if he''d just ruined the fun. Alex rolled his eyes and added: "Wear whatever you want, but only when no one else is around. I really don''t want to have to launch every guy on this carrier into space." That argument worked, and the girls returned to browsing swimsuit options, diving into heated discussions. Meanwhile, Alex noticed with surprise that Brunhilde had joined the rest ¡ª his stern valkyrie was now browsing swimsuits as well. He raised an eyebrow, shrugged in surprise, but said nothing. Instead, he turned his attention to waking up Shigure and Rebecca, who were still peacefully sleeping. Gently rousing them and informing them of the sunbathing plan, he was met with sleepy stares and mild grumbling. Still, influenced by the group''s mood, Shigure and Rebecca eventually got up and reluctantly joined the others to choose their swimsuits. Knowing this would take some time, Alex decided to prepare the tanning area. Leaving the girls to their choices, he exited the bridge and went off in search of GIR, MIMI, and Stitch. After scanning the carrier and pinpointing the trio''s location, he calmly made his way toward the kids'' room. The area was used for games and, as it turned out, GIR, MIMI, and Stitch had become the unofficial counselors of the little crew. Alex stopped at the entrance and began scanning for his hyperactive assistants. He found them in the middle of a group that included Alice, Malky, Honoka, Chikage, Nobukatsu, and Garcia with his maid, Roberta. Spotting the two little gremlins near his sister, Alex instinctively reached for a stick¡­ but thought better of it. For now. Alex walked over to the table where the kids were gathered. Roberta noticed him first ¡ª he simply nodded in greeting and turned his attention to the game. The children were engrossed in a high-tech, over-the-top version of Monopoly. Alex immediately recognized the handiwork ¡ª no doubt the creation of GIR, MIMI, and Stitch. Their version looked so complex and advanced that normal store-bought board games seemed like toddler toys in comparison. This was "Galactic Level Monopoly," and the rules seemed to have multiplied tenfold. The kids were so absorbed, they barely noticed anything around them. Alex sat nearby, deciding to watch for a bit. A thought crossed his mind ¡ª maybe he''d teach them some other tabletop games later, even Dungeons & Dragons. GIR and MIMI could easily come up with a wild campaign. "Looks like you''re all having fun," Alex said with a smile, pulling their attention away from the intense game. The children whipped their heads around at the sound of his voice, staring at him in surprise. "Big brother?! How long have you been sitting there?!" Alice exclaimed, blushing slightly. "Since the moment you tried to buy a cotton candy-looking planet from Stitch," Alex replied with a smirk. "But¡­ you''re usually so busy¡­" Honoka murmured, tilting her head. "I came to get GIR, MIMI, and Stitch. I need their help ¡ª the girls decided to go sunbathing, and these three are being drafted for labor," he explained. The tiny trio understood it was time to get to work. They quickly gathered all their game money, planet cards, and systems into their little pouches as if someone might steal them. Alex barely held back a laugh watching how seriously they took it. "Big brother, when will you teach us ninjutsu?!" Alice asked, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Hmm¡­ I think I''ll have time later. I can show you the three basic techniques," Alex replied, thoughtfully scratching his chin. "Which ones?" Malky leaned in immediately. "Substitution, transformation, and cloning," he listed, holding up three fingers. "Wait, how can you even turn into someone else?" Nobukatsu frowned. "Like this," Alex said calmly and formed a series of hand signs. In the next instant, a puff of white smoke surrounded him. When it cleared, standing before the kids wasn''t grown-up Alex anymore ¡ª it was a child, a perfect miniature version of himself. Alice, Honoka, Malky, Nobukatsu, and Garcia stared at him, stunned, eyes wide open. Alex grinned, clearly enjoying their reactions. "See? You can become anyone. But I''m warning you ¡ª no pranks on others, or you''re getting smacked," he said in his new, childlike voice, wagging a finger at the three girls. "Big brother¡­ isn''t that big anymore¡­" Alice mumbled, staring at him. "All right, enough shock and awe. Come find me later ¡ª I''ll explain and show you everything. But for now, I need to go, or your older sisters will start getting grumpy," Alex said, reverting back to his usual self. Under the kids'' amazed gazes, Alex gathered his trio of helpers and headed off to fetch the necessary supplies to prepare a sunbathing area for the girls. He knew full well that some of them simply wanted to bask in the sun, so he kept that in mind too. Once everything was ready, Alex, along with GIR, MIMI, and Stitch, made their way to the main deck ¡ª or more precisely, to the front of the carrier, where a secluded and spacious area made for the perfect relaxation spot. After hauling everything into place, Alex tasked the trio with getting things ready: setting up the lounge chairs, umbrellas, and bringing cold drinks. He, on the other hand, returned to the captain''s bridge, hoping the girls had already settled on their swimsuits. When he entered, he was met with an unexpected yet pleasant sight ¡ª the girls had already chosen their swimsuits and were waiting for him. "Unexpected," Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Where have you been all this time? We''ve been waiting for ages, and then you disappeared like a ghost," Saya puffed her cheeks, mildly annoyed. "I thought it would take forever for you to decide, considering how many of you there are," Alex said with a slight smile. "So I decided to get everything ready in the meantime. But now that you''ve made your choice, all that''s left is to create them." Approaching them, Alex looked over the swimsuits the girls had picked to make sure he knew exactly what to create. Once he was sure everything was accounted for, he snapped his fingers, and the swimsuits gently landed in the girls'' laps. Admiring how quickly he made them, the girls immediately began changing. Alex, maintaining his composure, calmly sat in a chair, watching with a slight smile. He no longer felt any embarrassment ¡ª he knew each of them too well by now. While the girls changed, Alex also changed into shorts and a bright Hawaiian shirt. When everyone was ready, they all headed down to the main deck and made their way to the nose of the carrier. There, Alex noticed that GIR, MIMI, and Stitch had already disappeared, having finished their setup ¡ª it seemed they were eager to continue their game of Monopoly. He simply shook his head and smirked. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once there, each girl chose a lounge chair, and, of course, their first request was ¡ª to have sunscreen applied. Alex gladly agreed, moving from one girl to the next, not only applying the oil but also giving a pleasant, relaxing massage, causing the girls to quietly purr in enjoyment. When he was done, he settled into a lounge chair next to Koko, who, as always, was sitting under an umbrella with a book in her hands. Alex had specifically set up the umbrella for her, knowing that Koko had sensitive skin. Rory and Rebecca also preferred the shade and joined her, while the other girls basked in the warm sunshine. Alex decided not to waste any time and grabbed a book to read next to Koko, savoring these rare moments of peace. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 308 - 308: A Fun Day on the Aircraft Carrier or How to Steal a Princesss Belonging After helping the girls apply sunscreen and giving each of them a light, relaxing massage so they could fully enjoy their sunbathing, Alex quietly pulled a book from his inventory and settled onto a lounge chair next to Koko, careful not to draw too much attention. He wasn''t a fan of tanning and preferred to spend time in the shade beneath a parasol ¡ª especially in the company of Koko, who had nestled comfortably against him, her head resting on his shoulder as she immersed herself in her own book. Rory and Rebecca, who didn''t share the other girls'' enthusiasm for sunbathing, had also taken refuge in the shade nearby. The rest of the group sprawled out on loungers under the sun, drinks in hand, chatting lazily and basking in the warm weather and peaceful atmosphere. Alex lowered his book slightly, smiling at the sight of the girls'' relaxed, content expressions. As he listened in, he caught fragments of their conversations ¡ª they talked about everyday things, shared their thoughts, and made plans for the future. These light-hearted talks brought a warm smile to Alex''s face. Ever since the girls had learned the truth about him ¡ª that he was the Demon King and capable of traveling between worlds ¡ª each of them had started dreaming their own dreams. Some wanted to visit worlds where they could grow stronger, test themselves in battle, and face formidable foes. Others simply longed to explore the unknown, to bask in the beauty of distant lands. Alex didn''t mind the idea of those journeys. In fact, he would gladly take them along, but he also knew how often his plans went awry thanks to his "fantastic" luck. Still, he promised himself that once everything was settled in this world, he would give them ¡ª and himself ¡ª a proper family vacation. He was beginning to feel like his brain was starting to melt from the constant struggle to save universes. Pushing those thoughts aside, Alex returned to his book. One hand held the pages while the other gently stroked Koko''s hair. She purred contentedly, pressing herself even closer to him. But her peaceful moment didn''t last long. A smug presence pierced the air ¡ª Ada Wong, with her usual smirk and a drink in hand, had risen from her lounge chair and was now slowly approaching Alex. "Getting a little too cozy over here, aren''t we?" she said playfully, settling down on his other side and resting her head on his arm. He glanced at her ¡ª mischief sparkled in her eyes, and a teasing smile played on her lips. Alex chuckled and pulled her closer, wrapping an arm around her waist. Ada, still holding her drink, adjusted herself carefully, allowing him to hold her tight. Now both of Alex''s arms were occupied, and reading was no longer an option ¡ª not that he was complaining. After all, having two beautiful women nestled against you? Every guy''s dream, right? As his fingers trailed lightly down Ada''s spine, she shivered and shot him a flirtatious look. "Easy, tiger. I can''t promise I''ll behave if you keep that up," she whispered, leaning in closer. Their faces drew near. Alex could feel her warm breath, and just as the moment threatened to turn intimate, a low growl of irritation broke the spell. Koko, who had been quietly lying beside him, was now glaring at Ada, her eyes filled with clear disapproval. Alex gently ran his hand through Koko''s hair, trying to calm her down. He was glad the tension between Ada and Koko had mostly subsided ¡ª but now and then, sparks still flew. Ada, just to spite her, shot Koko a mocking glance, and Alex, catching the moment, immediately pinched her butt ¡ª a silent warning to stop provoking. Ada gave him a seductive look and, ignoring Koko''s burning glare, leaned toward Alex and whispered something hotly in his ear. Alex swallowed ¡ª her words were devilishly bold. When she finished whispering, Ada pulled back and gave him a soft kiss, biting his lower lip. He knew she was doing it on purpose ¡ª just to tease Koko. And it worked. Koko was fuming. Ada''s final glance, full of challenge, was the last straw. Growling, she started trying to push Ada off the lounger. Naturally, Ada had no intention of backing down without a fight. And now Alex found himself in the middle of a clash between two stubborn women. The other girls heard Koko and Ada bickering again. Their quarrels had long become a part of daily life, so the rest just exchanged looks and decided to watch the show like live entertainment. Turning their heads, they saw Koko and Ada shoving each other, trying to kick the rival off the lounger. And right in the center of the chaos was Alex ¡ª his face reflecting something between enlightenment and hopeless surrender. Alex was very aware of how Ada''s and Koko''s soft curves pressed against his face as they wrestled for "ownership" of the lounger. On one hand ¡ª the sensations were more than pleasant; on the other ¡ª the shouting and accusations were seriously grating on his nerves. He glanced at the other girls, hoping for help, but judging by their amused grins and lazy expressions, no one was going to intervene. They were all enjoying the show. "Alright, you two, that''s enough. You''re grown women but acting like schoolgirls on recess," Alex said, trying to separate Koko and Ada. "She started it!" Koko snapped, glaring at her rival. "Don''t lie. You flipped out when I kissed my husband," Ada said with a poisonous smirk, stressing the word my. "Alex isn''t just yours! He''s my husband too!" Koko growled through clenched teeth. Ada simply gave her a smug grin, throwing more fuel on the fire. Seeing that smirk, Koko nearly ground her teeth in rage. Alex sighed. He could feel another round of "no-holds-barred" coming. He tried to figure out why these two were always fighting. Maybe it was Ada''s endless financial schemes, constantly trying to undercut Koko''s prices, or Koko getting back at her by supplying faulty gadgets. Whatever it was ¡ª the tension between them was nearly tangible. "Correction," Red suddenly chimed in. "Alex isn''t just your husband. He''s our husband too." "Confirmed," White added, casting a quick glance at the bickering pair. Ada and Koko turned their deadpan stares toward them but, to everyone''s surprise, said nothing. The unexpected intervention ended the quarrel ¡ª at least temporarily. Everyone knew the truce wouldn''t last, but still... Alex looked at Red and White with genuine gratitude. Those two android girls had just saved the last pieces of his sanity. The other girls even gave them thumbs-up in approval. Alex even wanted to get up and hug them¡­ but couldn''t ¡ª Koko and Ada were still comfortably nestled beside him. Ada had closed her eyes, resting her head on his chest, while Koko had opened a book and settled on his arm. Silence reigned. The girls once again basked in the sun, chatting among themselves. A few hours had passed. Alex decided to get up for a smoke so he wouldn''t disturb the others. He walked over to the edge of the deck, lit a cigarette, and checked the time. The thought of whether Alice, Honoka, and Malka would show up for ninjutsu training crossed his mind. But most likely, the girls had gotten too caught up in their game of Advanced Galactic Monopoly and completely forgotten about the training. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He sat there relaxed, watching the slow-paced life on the aircraft carrier. No one was bothering him, no one was yelling, and no one wanted to kill anyone. Petty quarrels like "who stole my cigarettes" or "why did you cut in line at lunch" were just everyday nuisances. The important thing was that there were no serious conflicts, and Alex silently thanked fate for that. "What''s on your mind?" Saeko asked as she sat down next to him on the edge of the deck. "I''m thinking I need a vacation," Alex sighed heavily. "I''m tired of constantly making backup plans in case Plan A, B, and then C all fall through. Tired of walking on thin ice, where every step could lead to another disaster." Saeko smiled softly and leaned against his shoulder, silently giving him permission to vent. "And how strong are you, really?" Saya asked, sitting on his other side and resting against his opposite shoulder. The girls fell silent at Saya''s question and simultaneously turned their gazes toward Alex. They''d be lying if they said they weren''t curious about the extent of his strength. Alex never shared details about his abilities ¡ª only Brunhilde and Rebecca knew the true scale of his power. "If I had to give you an example..." he began, staring thoughtfully at the sky. "Once, I had to blow up an entire galaxy to destroy an enemy. And I was standing right in the epicenter of the explosion. That should give you a rough idea." Silence fell. The girls looked at him in genuine shock. Their minds struggled to process what they''d just heard. Alex hadn''t just destroyed a planet ¡ª he''d annihilated a whole galaxy. And judging by the calm on his face, that wasn''t even his limit. They already knew he could manipulate time ¡ª he had done it once before. But the fact that he could restart an entire galactic cycle was something far beyond their comprehension. "What was the power level of the explosion?" Red asked, trying to make sense of the information from a scientific angle. "Simply put, imagine the Big Bang, but on the scale of a single galaxy, not the entire universe," Alex replied, thoughtfully stroking his chin. "Was there life there...?" Namiyo asked carefully, worried that Alex might have wiped out living worlds. "Of course not," he replied calmly. "It was a dying galaxy. Its life cycle had come to an end. Actually..." Alex paused for a second. "I''d even rephrase that. I didn''t destroy it ¡ª I restarted it. I triggered a Big Bang to begin its cycle anew." That brought on another wave of shocking information, though this time it was rooted in logic. Alex reminded them that he was the physical embodiment of the concept of Destruction. And as they all knew, destruction is only the herald of creation. "Basically, I just sped up the process. The spell helped launch a new era in a dead galaxy," he finished his explanation. The detailed breakdown helped the girls better understand what Alex was truly capable of. Though he himself disliked talking about his power. Such conversations usually ended in awe or dread. After all, it was hard to feel safe next to someone who could erase an entire galaxy with a snap of his fingers. And he hadn''t even mentioned that he was still getting stronger. Even Alex himself no longer knew where his limits were¡­ if they existed at all. "Can you show us what it looked like?" Shizuka suddenly asked, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "I just wanna know... what it looks like when a whole galaxy explodes." Alex paused for a moment, then nodded. He decided to show them that very battle ¡ª against the Mechanical Man, which had ended in the explosion. Stepping closer, he activated the projection, and the girls immediately surrounded him, eager not to miss a single moment. Even Brunhilde and Rebecca, who had seen it all, joined the others. Alex was about to skip the beginning of the battle, but the girls insisted ¡ª they wanted to see everything from the very start. "Why does this robot look like that villain from the superhero movie?" Shizuka asked, frowning and pointing at the hologram. "If you''re talking about Ultron," Alex smirked, "I don''t know why he chose that particular appearance. I didn''t really have the chance to ask him that." The girls watched the entire battle with interest, starting from when Alex was beating the Mechanical Man, to when he squeezed an entire planet and turned it into a supernova. Some of them even gasped in shock ¡ª everything happening seemed like a wild space opera, not something one could witness firsthand. After all, such battles don''t happen every day, especially when the one responsible for this apocalypse is your future husband, sitting next to you as if it''s just another ordinary day. The battle reached its climax: Alex began casting a spell, and in the next moment ¡ª the explosion that destroyed an entire galaxy. Red and White paid extra attention, collecting data for further analysis to better understand the scale and nature of Alex''s power. When the explosion reached its peak and the remnants of the galaxy disappeared as if they had never existed in the universe, all the girls were in mild shock, unable to take their eyes off Alex, whose face remained surprisingly calm. "Well, are you satisfied now?" Alex asked with a light smile, looking at the stunned group. "You know, I won''t be surprised by anything anymore," Kiriko said, giving him a glance full of mixed emotions. "So, the fact that your future father-in-law isn''t just anyone, but the actual ''Big Boss,'' doesn''t impress you? But the fact that I had to blow up a galaxy does?" Alex asked, raising an eyebrow with a smirk. "You see, it''s hard to accept that your future father-in-law is the Boss, and even harder to accept that your fianc¨¦ destroys galaxies during a fight with some robot," Rei commented irritably, poking him with her finger. Alex simply shrugged, which only made the girls angrier. They immediately pounced on him, wanting to get revenge for his carefree behavior. Alex felt himself being pulled in different directions, all their accumulated anger being poured onto him. He decided to accept his fate and find inner peace amid the chaos. However, after a couple of minutes, the girls let go of him, seemingly deciding that starting a brawl wasn''t worth it. They returned to their previous calm, as if nothing had happened. Alex opened one eye, carefully looked around, and smiled. Standing up, he walked over to Miu and lay next to her, gazing at her with a gentle smile. She responded with an equally sweet smile and quickly kissed him on the lips. Alex smirked, hugged her, and pulled her closer. At that moment, he felt someone''s foot pressing against his back. He turned his head and saw Renka, who, with a mischievous look, was dragging her foot across his back. Alex narrowed his eyes and quickly grabbed her leg, pulling her toward him. Renka didn''t have time to react and found herself in his arms in the next instant. The girl shot him a confused glance and, in retaliation, sank her teeth into his cheek like an angry cat. Several hours passed. The girls grew tired of lying in the scorching sun, and driven by hunger, they decided to head back. After gathering their belongings to avoid leaving them unattended on the aircraft carrier''s deck, the group made their way back to the captain''s bridge ¡ª to have lunch and rest a bit from their sunbathing. Alex noticed that the girls had gotten a bit of a tan ¡ª unsurprisingly, considering how much time they had spent in the sun. After lunch, when everyone found something to occupy themselves with, Alex suddenly realized that he had nothing to do. He still didn''t want to work in the workshop, even though unfinished upgrades for the group''s battle suits were waiting for him there. After some brief contemplation, he decided to take a walk around the aircraft carrier ¡ª maybe something interesting would come up, someone would need help, or he could just chat and kill some time. The girls didn''t mind when he told them about his plans. Red volunteered to keep him company ¡ª and Alex didn''t object. After changing into casual clothes, he took Red''s hand, and together they left the captain''s bridge. As they walked through the corridors, Alex noted how pleasant Red''s skin felt to the touch. She intertwined her fingers with his hand, maintaining her usual emotionless expression, which only added to her unique charm. Together, they headed to the playroom ¡ª to check on what the three troublemakers and the other children were up to. Peeking inside, Alex saw how the trio stood out among the group: Nobuna, Katsuie, and Nagahide. He barely managed to hold back his laughter when he noticed that Nobuna had chased her younger brother Nobukatsu off the play area and was now playing in his place with full enthusiasm. Alex, along with Red, carefully approached, trying not to disturb them. Katsuie and Nagahide looked at Alex with tired expressions ¡ª apparently, they had once again suffered from Nobuna''s overactive energy. Alex shifted his gaze to Nobukatsu, who was sitting in the corner with puffed lips, clearly upset. Meanwhile, Nobuna was eagerly playing "Galactic Monopoly." "Nobuna, you can''t take other people''s spaces," Alex gently reminded her, noticing that she was trying to occupy GIR''s territory. "Then what''s the point of this game?" Nobuna scoffed, "If you can''t conquer other people''s spaces, it''s no fun." "Princess, this is a family board game, not a strategy game," Nagahide quietly but firmly reminded her. "I don''t care. The rules need to be revised. Otherwise, it''s boring," Nobuna muttered, resting her cheek on her fist and looking disgruntled at the game board. Alex barely held back his laughter as he watched Nobuna''s behavior. He shifted his gaze to Alice, Honoka, and Malka, who were looking at him with tired eyes. It was clear that Nobuna was once again trying to play by her own rules and was only making things difficult for the others. Deciding to pass the time, Alex joined Red at the table and started watching the Galactic Monopoly game. Soon enough, Nobuna once again ignored the established rules and tried to do things her own way. This became the final straw for GIR, MIMI, and Stitch. Combining their efforts, they declared an unofficial war on Nobuna. Alice, Honoka, and Malka, fed up with the constant conflicts, stopped playing and simply watched the unfolding chaos. Alex, enjoying the atmosphere, even went to grab some snacks so he could comfortably watch how the peaceful board game turned into a full-blown War Monopoly. Meanwhile, Red, with her usual emotionless expression, fed him. "I wonder how long Nobuna will last against GIR, MIMI, and Stitch?" Alex mused, chewing on another snack. "Our princess is very smart; she''s been showing exceptional abilities since childhood," Katsuie proudly declared, puffing out her chest. Alex turned his gaze to her, unsure of how to gently explain that her princess was up against two advanced robots and one hyper-intelligent space dog, capable of adapting instantly to any situation. Red noticed his gaze and, without looking away from her analysis, made her prediction. "The probability of Japanese princess Oda Nobuna winning in this strategy is 0.01%." Katsuie immediately deflated, looking at Alex with a hurt expression, though he wasn''t the one who made the judgment. But Alex chose to ignore her look and focus on the game. He noticed that while GIR, MIMI, and Stitch were working together against Nobuna, there was still internal competition between them. This, as Alex realized, allowed Nobuna to hold on for so long. However, it ended just as Red predicted ¡ª the trio''s powerful attack swept Nobuna off the board. After her defeat, the alliance immediately fell apart, and the war of all against all began. Nobuna was angry, but the other players were already immersed in their own battles. Alex decided to cheer her up. "You held up well, Nobuna. You fought against the strongest. That''s something to be proud of. It''s nearly impossible to defeat them." "It''s okay, I can still beat them!" Nobuna exclaimed with fighting spirit. "That''s impossible," Red calmly stated, feeding Alex again. "Considering the observations and analysis of Oda Nobuna''s behavior, her chances of winning the next game drop to 0.001%. GIR, MIMI, and Stitch have already adapted their strategy." Alex almost choked, looking at Red, who, without a hint of emotion in her voice, destroyed the last bit of Nobuna''s confidence. All eyes turned to her as she gently patted Alex on the back, helping him cough. Nobuna ground her teeth, glaring at Red with fury. Katsuie and Nagahide were already preparing to restrain her from making any rash moves... but at that very moment, the third wheel ¡ª Nobukatsu ¡ª intervened. He didn''t understand the seriousness of the situation and loudly burst into laughter at his sister. All of her irritation instantly shifted to him. Realizing his mistake, Nobukatsu tried to run, but he didn''t make it ¡ª Nobuna''s wooden sandal hit him squarely in the back of the head. The guy collapsed face-first onto the floor, sprawled out. Nobuna, calmly standing up from the table, approached him with an impassive expression. "You''ll learn not to laugh at your older sister, you little brat," she said, putting the sandal back on. Alex struggled to contain his laughter as he watched the entire comical scene unfold. He just shook his head, fully aware that Nobukatsu had suffered at the hands of his angry sister more than once. It seemed like he never learned the simple lesson ¡ª never laugh at Nobuna. Especially not in her presence. With his arms folded, Alex pretended to pray for the poor guy''s health. "May you live to see adulthood, young hero," he whispered with a smirk. "May you die of old age, not from a sandal strike to the back of the head." "You want to join him?" Nobuna asked, throwing Alex a dangerous look. "You can try," he replied with a smile. "Just know: once that sandal''s thrown, it''s mine. It becomes my trophy." "You sure about that?" Nobuna narrowed her eyes. "Sureer than ever," Alex said, tilting his head and raising an eyebrow, grinning in return. A tense battle of gazes began between them. Everyone around them went silent. Even GIR, MIMI, and Stitch paused their games, not wanting to miss the development of this duel. A smirk played across Alex''s face, practically screaming, "Go ahead, take the risk." Nobuna didn''t hesitate. In a lightning-fast move, she grabbed the sandal and threw it at Alex''s face. He effortlessly caught it with one hand. "Now this is my sandal," he declared grandly, bowing as though he had received a royal gift. "Thank you, Princess." "Give it back, you bastard," Nobuna hissed, her eyes flashing with fury. "Alas," he shook his head. "Now it''s part of my collection. It''ll have an honorable place next to my katana and Stitch''s toothbrush." "I said, give it back!" she growled, leaping toward him with a cry. Alex easily jumped over her and, laughing loudly, dashed down the corridor. Nobuna, grinding her teeth in rage, chased after him. Nagahide and Katsuie remained seated, wide-eyed and with dropped jaws. "Big sister¡­" Alice drawled, glancing at Red. "Aren''t you going to go after Big Brother?" "I suppose I should," Red replied calmly and followed. Meanwhile, no one paid attention to Nobukatsu, still unconscious on the metal floor after the direct sandal hit. He lay there, spread-eagled on the cold steel, a silent reminder: don''t anger your older sister. Alex, laughing loudly, ran through the corridors of the aircraft carrier, waving the sandal like a victory flag. Nobuna relentlessly chased after him, showering him with curses, which only made him laugh even louder. When she almost cornered him, Alex twisted at the last moment and slipped away again, leaving her furious. Suddenly, he found himself in the medical bay. As he ran past one of the rooms, he noticed Seol still inside. He stopped and took a step back to peek into the room¡­ And immediately regretted it. Furious, Nobuna caught up with him and... sank her teeth into his face. "Gotcha!" she declared triumphantly, chewing on his cheek. "But that doesn''t mean I should give you the sandal back..." Alex said calmly, already used to this, feeling his face turn into a meal. Nobuna bit down harder on Alex''s face as if trying to leave a permanent mark. But at that moment, Alex wasn''t even looking at her. He was focused on Seol and Jinie, who had noticed his sudden appearance. Ignoring the feeling of Nobuna''s teeth sinking into his cheek¡ªhe had gotten used to that sensation¡ªhe calmly walked into the room. "I see you''re already feeling better, Seol," he said with a light smile as he approached. "Much better. I even feel a bit strange," Seol replied, a weak but sincere smile appearing on her face. "It''s always like that. You''re sick all your life, and then suddenly¡ªyou''re better. It''s like the world turns upside down. So, where is everyone? Last time, there was barely any room to breathe in here. I thought your subordinates would be circling around you forever," Alex said, sitting on the nearby bed. "Lady Seol kicked everyone out. Even my grandfather," Jinie interjected, narrowing her eyes and glancing at Alex, or more specifically¡ªat Nobuna, who was still firmly holding onto his cheek with her teeth. "She said they were disturbing her rest." "Is that so... Well, you''re right," Alex agreed, nodding. "Doesn''t it hurt?" Seol asked, shifting her gaze from Nobuna to Alex. "Nope. I''m used to it. Nobuna isn''t the first one to try to chew my face off," Alex smirked, easily detaching her from himself. Nobuna immediately reached for him again, but Alex quickly handed her back her wooden sandal, which calmed her down... for a moment. Remembering how he had escaped from her earlier, she expressed her anger in her own way¡ªslapping Alex on the head with the sandal. As usual, he pretended nothing had happened and continued the conversation. "So, how''s everything going?" he asked, steering the conversation in a lighter direction. "Pretty good, I''d say. We don''t have to worry about someone stabbing us in the back... or a horde of undead attacking us," Seol said with an ironic smile. "Don''t you worry I''ll do that?" Alex smirked and looked her straight in the eye. Jinie tensed, about to stand and step between them, but Seol simply raised her hand and shook her head. She looked Alex straight in the eyes, still seeing in them the same thing she had when she first woke up¡ªsincerity, a strange warmth, and depth. "No, I''m not afraid. You don''t seem like someone who would betray their allies," she said, smiling. "Ha-ha, you''re right. There''s no reason for me to betray anyone. I hate traitors," Alex said, and for a moment, his eyes flashed with cold fire. "And where does such disdain come from?" Jinie asked, raising an eyebrow. "Who knows... Maybe one day you''ll find out. Or maybe you won''t. We''ll see how fate unfolds," he replied, shaking his head with a light smile. Deciding to change the topic, Alex started a conversation about something else¡ªhe became curious about how the residents of Murim fought the undead during the early days of the zombie apocalypse. Without hesitation, Jinie began to explain everything from the beginning. Alex and Nobuna listened attentively, though the latter quickly got distracted. Curious about who Seol was, Nobuna tugged at Alex''s sleeve and whispered her question in his ear. After receiving an answer, she nodded, understanding that Seol, in some sense, was also a princess¡ªor rather, the head of a clan. Just then, Red entered the room, holding a pack of snacks. Alex waved at her, inviting her to sit. After introducing Red to Seol and Jinie, he stayed, continuing the conversation¡ªhe was interested in getting to know these girls better. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 309 - 309: Another Day on the Aircraft Carrier Alex, Nobuna, and Red were chatting with Seol and Jinie¡ªwell, mostly it was Alex who was talking. He wanted to learn more about Murim, as his knowledge was limited to manhwa and books about Korean martial arts. But as he listened to Seol and Jinie''s stories about the world of Murim, he was surprised to realize that his assumptions weren''t that far from reality. While they chatted, Alex suddenly felt like someone was eavesdropping on them. He immediately knew who it was. Behind the door, hidden in the shadows, stood Old Man Kwon. He had come to check on Seol and Jinie, but upon hearing the cheerful voices of his granddaughter and the young lady, and their friendly conversation with new acquaintances, he decided not to interrupt. He just stayed behind the door, like the stoic grandfathers do¡ªunwilling to show their softer side. Alex understood him perfectly. Behind all that strictness was genuine care for Jinie. After chatting a bit more, Alex stood up, ready to leave¡ªhe wanted to go find something else to do. "Already leaving?" Seol asked, a hint of sadness in her voice as she looked at him. To her, Alex was more than just a savior. He had not only cured her of the illness that had plagued her since childhood but had accepted her and the rest of the Sun-Woo Clan without any conditions or demands. During this time, she had come to understand what kind of person Alex was. He helped others not for gain, but simply because he wanted to. And from the stories her people told, she realized that Alex always took on the heaviest burdens himself, never shifting responsibility onto others. In today''s world¡ªravaged by a zombie apocalypse¡ªit was hard to find someone who not only ensured people''s safety but also taught them to protect themselves and gave them a chance at a new life.And what about the events on the South Korean border? After the city was evacuated, he alone had held back a horde of millions so that the rescued people could escape. That wasn''t something anyone could ever forget. Alex looked at Seol. He could see she didn''t want to let him go. And he understood that what she felt wasn''t just gratitude. Her emotions were more complex¡ªdeeper. He turned to Jinie¡ªshe didn''t look thrilled about his departure either. Alex knew she didn''t interact much with people her age back in the clan. The only one who''d always been around was her older brother Ha-Il, ever since Old Man Kwon brought her back to the clan. "What''s with those faces?" Alex asked with a smirk. "It''s like we''ll never see each other again. We''re on an aircraft carrier in the middle of the ocean¡ªit''s not that hard to find me. Come visit anytime." "You''re right," Seol nodded with a gentle smile. "I feel much better now, and I''m no longer afraid of passing out again." "Hmph¡­ who even wants to look for you," Jinie muttered, crossing her arms. Alex gave her a blank stare. He had dealt with enough tsundere girls in his life to know that such words often hid completely different feelings.He thought maybe it was time to introduce Seol and Jinie to other girls their age¡ªto help them get used to a more peaceful life. The Sun-Woo Clan, in essence, was part of the past¡­But he wasn''t going to tell them that. Jinie snorted and turned away when she noticed his gaze. Seol, watching her, smiled softly. During all the time they had spent in the hospital room, Jinie had always been by her side, supporting her. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I think you two should meet some girls your age. Like Miu and Renka," Alex suggested with a warm smile. "Who are they?" Jinie asked with interest. "Miu is the granddaughter of the legendary master Hayato Furinji. And Renka is the daughter of that old pervert Ma Kensei. In short, they''re also from the martial arts world, just from a different side of it." "Master Kwon told stories about Hayato Furinji," Seol smiled, recalling her childhood. "When I was little, he would often share stories about their encounters¡­ even how they fought each other." "And who won?" Nobuna asked with curiosity. "Hmph! Of course, my grandpa did," Jinie answered proudly, snorting. Alex glanced at Jinie and just shook his head. He could clearly sense the emotions coming from old man Kwon ¡ª the praise from his granddaughter clearly pleased him. But Alex wasn''t one to play along with fantasies. He was more the type to shatter illusions and bring people back to harsh reality. Seol shifted her gaze to Jinie, hesitating ¡ª should she tell the truth? Should she ruin the girl''s faith in her grandfather''s strength? She met Alex''s eyes and realized he knew how that fight had really ended. Only Jinie still believed her grandfather was an unbeatable master. "Jinie, I don''t want to crush your dreams¡­" Alex began, "but Hayato isn''t called a martial arts legend for nothing. He''s the pinnacle all masters strive toward. Even after all these years, he remains a living legend. Even Han Chun-Woo, known as the ''Dragon of Nine Arts,'' would have a 90% chance of losing to him." "You''re lying!" Jinie shouted, baring her teeth. Alex calmly pointed at Red, signaling her to show the facts. He knew the Evil Corporation''s database had detailed information on the Sun-Woo Clan, Hayato, and even Han Chun-Woo. And Red could simulate a fight based on those data points. Seol and Jinie exchanged glances, then looked at the girl with short white hair and icy blue eyes who had been silently sitting and occasionally feeding Alex snacks. It was hard for them to believe she held all that information. Red understood Alex''s hint and began running a simulation of a battle between Hayato and Han Chun-Woo. Just as Alex had said, Han''s chance of winning turned out to be less than 10%, confirming his words. "You''ve got to be kidding me¡­" Jinie muttered. "Then what are your chances of beating Elder Hayato?" "One hundred percent," Red answered in a calm, monotone voice. "How strong are you¡­?" Seol asked in shock. "I erased a city on the South Korean border by myself," Alex replied with a shrug. "You do the math." Jinie leaned back in her chair with a tired sigh. Her admiration for her grandfather was sincere, but even she understood that Kwon wouldn''t be able to destroy an entire city alone. But Alex¡­ he had done just that ¡ª during a battle against a multimillion-strong undead army. Alex caught the expression on Jinie''s face, and as usual, he understood ¡ª his strength always left people in awe. He had never liked showing it off. Because once people knew what you were capable of, they''d start fearing you ¡ª even if they acted friendly on the surface. Seol noticed it too. She realized that Alex wasn''t just secretive ¡ª he deliberately kept his power in the shadows. With abilities like his, his name would''ve already shaken the martial arts world¡­ if he wanted it to. "Well then," Alex sighed, "if you ever want to meet Miu and Renka, it won''t be a problem. You''re around the same age. And you, Seol, it''s time to stop lounging in the hospital bed all day. You''re fine now, so quit lying down all the time." "Alright, I''ll remember that," Seol smiled, looking at him warmly. Alex said goodbye to the girls, then, pulling Nobuna and Red along, he left the room. In the hallway, he noticed Elder Kwon, who seemed to have been eavesdropping on the whole conversation. Alex silently nodded at him and continued walking without slowing his pace. He pulled out his phone, glanced at the time, and realized how much time had passed with idle chatter. He shifted his gaze to the smiling Nobuna, who walked confidently beside him, her shoulders squared. When they returned to the game room, Alex noticed that Nobukatsu had already recovered. But the look he gave his sister was full of fear. Nobuna ignored it, returned to the table, and tried to rejoin the game, but the kids were resolute. This time, they stood their ground in defense of their "Galactic Monopoly" and fought back. Alex and Red sat down nearby, deciding to watch as Nobuna argued with the group of children while Nagahide and Katsuie struggled to stop her. Alex could hardly contain his laughter as he watched Nobuna desperately try to squeeze into the game while Nagahide and Katsuie failed to stop her. The funniest part wasn''t even that ¡ª the children adamantly refused to play with her, which only made Nobuna angrier and even more stubborn, demanding to be included. Alex smiled and shifted his gaze to Nobukatsu, who, though not participating in the small chaos, clearly supported the other kids'' attempts to "expel" his sister. Nagahide cast a pleading look at Alex, asking for help, but he just raised his hands, signaling that he had no intention of getting involved. Well, it wasn''t every day you saw an adult woman arguing with a group of kids over the right to play a board game. But Nagahide didn''t give up ¡ª she kept drilling Alex with her eyes. Sighing, he finally got up from his seat, walked around the table, and approached Nobuna. Without much effort, he lifted her under the armpits, as if she were a cat. "Alright, Nobuna, let the kids play in peace. You''re already an adult ¡ª it''s time to let the younger ones have their turn," Alex said, holding her up. "But I want a rematch! This time, I''m definitely going to win!" Nobuna protested, trying to break free. "You''ll get your chance. But not now," Alex answered calmly, not releasing her. Nobuna looked at him with a furrowed brow, demanding freedom. Alex met her gaze with his own, full of patience and confidence. Realizing she wouldn''t be able to convince him, the girl gave up and allowed herself to be dragged away. The kids threw grateful looks at Alex, as if he had just defeated their greatest enemy. Just in case, Alex suggested to Nobuna that they take a walk so she wouldn''t try to interfere again. To his surprise, she agreed almost immediately. Katsuie and Nagahide also decided to join them. The four of them made their way up to the main deck. Alex wanted not only to pass the time but also to get to know his new companions better. Time flew by in the company of the girls. He learned a lot about Nobuna, Katsuie, and Nagahide, and he had to admit ¡ª he even enjoyed their company. When evening came and it was time for dinner, the trio of girls said their goodbyes and headed toward the dining room. Alex, watching them for a moment, also decided to head back. As soon as he returned to the captain''s bridge, he was immediately surrounded by the girls, all asking where he''d been. Alex smirked and calmly explained that he had spent his time with Nobuna. The girls exchanged meaningful glances and couldn''t resist joking: "You shouldn''t kidnap princesses, someone might have questions," one of them said with a sly smile. Alex gave them a blank look. "I may be the Demon King, but that doesn''t mean I go around kidnapping princesses..." he muttered. This was met with a collective laugh ¡ª of course, no one believed him. Deciding not to argue, Alex changed the subject: "So, what have you been doing while we were gone?" It turned out there was nothing special. The girls had just been lounging and resting after sunbathing. "By the way, Miu, Renka... I think you should meet a couple of girls," Alex suddenly remembered. "Actually, two. Seol and Jinie." "You want us to befriend them... because you like them?" Renka asked, squinting and smirking. Alex''s eye twitched. Even Miu looked at him as if confirming Renka''s words. He sighed heavily and started explaining. He told them about Seol ¡ª the girl who had suffered from an illness for most of her life and had never been able to live a normal one. Although she looked like a child on the outside, she was actually seventeen. The story touched the girls. Alex had managed to evoke sympathy. He also mentioned Jinie ¡ª a girl who had always tried to impress her grandfather and had diligently trained, forgetting about a normal youth. She didn''t have any friends her age, and the only person close to her was her older brother, Ha-Il. After hearing him out, Miu and Renka nodded, genuinely moved by the stories. "Alright. I''ll try to befriend them," Miu responded enthusiastically. "I''m asking you to be friends, not fight," Alex smirked, patting her on the head. "Isn''t that the same thing? We fight, then we become friends," Renka said, nodding seriously. Alex just rolled his eyes and laughed softly. Chun-Li and Cammy also supported Renka, agreeing that you could really become friends through a fight. Alex looked at the girls with a tired expression, not wanting to argue with them. He knew perfectly well that if he started lecturing about how friendship is possible without fighting, it would backfire. So, he decided to let the situation unfold and watch how it developed. Nevertheless, he reminded Miu and Renka that although Seol was fine, she didn''t know martial arts well enough to engage in a real duel. Jinie, however, was a different story. With her personality, she would definitely challenge them to test their skills. "So, I can beat this girl up if she wants to fight?" Renka laughed, cracking her knuckles. "Just don''t overdo it," Chun-Li smirked. "Or all her pride will be flushed down the toilet." Renka only smirked and gave a thumbs-up. She was bursting with anticipation ¡ª she would gladly accept the challenge from the granddaughter of the Sun-Woo clan elder and fight using Chi-Yu techniques. Alex, looking at Renka''s burning eyes, just sighed. He reminded himself once again that he wouldn''t interfere if the girls had decided that a fight was the way to friendship. With these thoughts, he headed to the table, deciding to have dinner and relax a bit. During the meal, he caught himself thinking again that he didn''t want to go back to the workshop. It was much more pleasant to spend the evening with the girls. Noticing that Alex was having dinner, the girls'' stomachs also started to growl. Giving in to their appetites, they joined him at the table, starting to argue about what to watch during dinner. And, as usual, the argument grew quite heated ¡ª each had her own preferences in movie genres, and no one wanted to back down. Alex listened to the argument in silence, continuing to eat calmly. He had long understood that taking someone''s side meant risking offending the others. Every time he voiced his opinion, the girls simply ignored him, insisting on their own. Eventually, a movie was chosen, and the whole group moved to the couch to eat and watch the film. And so, another day on the aircraft carrier came to an end. The next day, Alex, upon waking up, began thinking again about what to do during the long journey. It turned out, he wasn''t alone in this ¡ª the girls were also racking their brains about how to pass the time. Miu and Renka decided to go with their own idea and get to know Seol and Jinie better, hoping that a fight would bring them closer. They were joined by Saeko, Rei, and Saya, who showed interest. Chun-Li and Cammy headed to the training hall ¡ª in their words, idleness quickly leads to "rust." Valmet, Chikita, Shigure, and Beatrix joined them. Rika and Rebecca armed themselves with sniper rifles, deciding to shoot at birds, and Ada and Rory followed them so they wouldn''t be bored. Revy wasn''t far behind ¡ª she grabbed a rifle and dashed after them. Meanwhile, Yuriko, Brunhilda, and Koko began early planning for the future settlement in Alaska. Kiriko, Namiyo, Red, and White joined them. In the end, only Alex and Shizuka remained ¡ª the only ones who hadn''t found something to do. "What are we going to do?" Shizuka asked, gently holding Alex''s hand. "To be honest, I have no idea. Maybe we could just go for a walk? Maybe we''ll find something interesting along the way," Alex replied with a shrug. "Then let''s go, off to adventure!" Shizuka said cheerfully, raising a finger in the air. Alex smiled, looking at her sweet expression. He couldn''t resist and kissed Shizuka on the cheek. The girl giggled softly and snuggled up to him. Taking her hand, Alex left the captain''s bridge ¡ª they set off on a small date through the corridors of the aircraft carrier. While walking, they enjoyed the rare solitude until Alex decided to check one of the temporary laboratories set up on board. The scientists were still working on a vaccine against the zombie virus. As they approached the laboratory, Alex suddenly felt someone bump into him. A girl collided with him, not noticing him around the corner. "Oh, sorry!" she said, embarrassed. Alex looked at the girl who had bumped into him and, to his surprise, recognized Rebecca Chambers. She was sitting on the floor, rubbing her bruised nose after the collision. He extended his hand and helped her up. Within just a couple of seconds, Rebecca was once again beaming with her usual cheerful smile, as if that awkward moment had never happened. She adjusted her clothes and the slightly crumpled lab coat before looking at the people she had bumped into ¡ª Alex and Shizuka. "Sorry, I didn''t notice you," Rebecca said with an apologetic smile. "It''s fine, I''m not hurt, but you..." Alex replied with a light smile, looking at her reddened nose. "Heh-heh, you''re right. I even thought I heard my nose crack," the girl awkwardly laughed, wincing slightly. "And where were you in such a hurry to go?" Alex asked with interest. "Oh, right! I was actually looking for you. So it''s actually good that I bumped into you," she said, finally remembering the reason for her rush. Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise. He glanced at Shizuka, silently asking if she minded going into the lab. She smiled and nodded ¡ª they were looking for something to do anyway. Smiling, Alex placed his palm on Shizuka''s head, slightly ruffling her hair. In response, the girl puffed up her cheeks and grumbled that he was messing up her hairstyle again. Alex chuckled softly and turned to Rebecca, who was eagerly awaiting his decision. "So, why were you looking for me?" he finally asked. "Well... you said you were smart," she began with a sly smile. "So, I wanted to hear your opinion about the zombie-virus serum. It looks like we''ve managed to create a vaccine, but before drawing any conclusions, I''d like to hear another opinion." "Did you really manage to create a vaccine?" Shizuka asked in surprise. "Apparently, yes. We''re still testing it for now," Rebecca nodded. "That''s amazing!" Shizuka exclaimed joyfully, and without holding back, she gave Rebecca a tight hug. Rebecca was slightly taken aback by the sudden wave of enthusiasm, but what struck her the most was... Shizuka''s size. Rebecca felt, with a racing heart, the soft, almost cushion-like sensation enveloping her face. Her breath faltered. A moment later, she realized she couldn''t breathe. Shizuka''s hug was so tight that it threatened to be the last one of her life. Panic quickly overwhelmed the girl. Alex noticed how Rebecca started twitching in the embrace and immediately remembered ¡ª he had enhanced the girls'' bodies, making them physically stronger. What used to be just a tight hug had now become... a potentially deadly move. "Alright, Shizuka, you''re almost choking Rebecca," he said calmly, gently loosening the hug and pulling Rebecca out of the dangerous trap. Freed, Rebecca started gasping for air, trying to catch her breath. She looked at Shizuka with horror, who, as if nothing had happened, continued to smile, unaware that she had nearly sent Rebecca to the afterlife with her chest. Alex cast an apologetic glance at her. In response, Shizuka stuck out her tongue and made the most innocent face in the world. "Sorry," she said with a light smile. "It''s okay... I just... never thought I''d almost die from someone''s chest," Rebecca replied, finally catching her breath. "Everything happens for the first time. But knowing you, this isn''t as scary as a ride on the ''Ecliptic Express,''" Alex remarked with a smirk. "Don''t remind me!" Rebecca groaned, wincing. "I still flinch when I see leeches..." Alex chuckled softly and reminded Rebecca why she was even looking for him. She exclaimed as if waking up from a daze: apparently, she had come to him to check their vaccine. But it all flew out of her head after Shizuka almost strangled her with her chest in a hug. Because of that, Rebecca completely forgot why she even left the lab. Gesturing for Alex and Shizuka to follow her, the three of them headed towards the lab. Along the way, Alex curiously asked how they had managed to create the zombie-virus vaccine. Rebecca eagerly shared the details, not hiding a single bit of information, while Alex and Shizuka listened with genuine interest. Despite the success, Alex still doubted whether the zombies would disappear completely after the deaths of Davot and the Minister of Monoliths. For that reason, he believed the anti-virus could still be of use to humanity. Once they entered the lab, the trio didn''t draw much attention. Alex immediately sensed the tension in the air: the group of scientists was fiercely arguing about the fate of the anti-virus. Some insisted on more tests, while others argued that the vaccine was already fully ready. The conflict had divided the scientists into two camps. Alex glanced at Rebecca, who smiled sheepishly. He immediately understood ¡ª this was the very situation she had come to find him for. His gaze shifted to Claire, who was sitting in the corner with a tired look, holding her head in her hand, as though she was about to get a migraine. "Looks like you''re having fun here, Claire," Alex said, walking over to her with a light smile. "If only. They''ve been arguing for the third day in a row. They argued yesterday, they argued the day before... It''s like they don''t even need a reason ¡ª just give them a chance to start," she grumbled, sighing heavily. Alex laughed and, without thinking, began to stroke Claire''s head. His fingers gently touched her hair, and he continued doing so without even noticing. Claire looked up at him in surprise, but Alex kept his eyes on the scientists, still smiling as if nothing unusual was happening. "And what''s this for?" she asked, giving him a blank, slightly embarrassed look. "Oh... sorry. It''s just a reflex. But, admit it, the headache is gone, right?" Alex said sheepishly, removing his hand. "He''s not lying. His head pats really do relieve headaches," Shizuka confirmed with an air of importance, nodding like an ancient sage. "Alright, alright..." Claire mumbled, shaking her head. "Now, please, straighten out this madness." She pointed her finger at the arguing scientists. Alex sighed and clapped his hands loudly. The snap echoed through the lab, making everyone stop talking and turn around. Rebecca and Claire let out a relieved breath ¡ª the tension seemed to vanish. Even Rebecca, who was used to such scenes in scientific environments, couldn''t hide her fatigue from the endless arguments. "Boss, what brings you to us?" asked one of the lead scientists, voicing the collective question. "I heard you''ve created an anti-virus," Alex replied calmly. "So I thought I''d stop by. I hope I''m not interrupting." "Of course not! A fresh perspective never hurts, especially with your expertise," the scientist said, stepping aside and inviting Alex to the lab equipment. Alex nodded and walked over to the computer, where the research data for the anti-virus was displayed. Shizuka stood beside him, also curious to see the results. Rebecca took the initiative to explain what they had achieved so far. She wanted to ask questions before the scientists started arguing again ¡ª whether the anti-virus could already be used or if it still needed more work. Alex silently nodded as he listened. Then he took out his phone, connected it to the terminal, and began downloading the data to his personal server. A few seconds later, he established a connection with his MIMI module ¡ª his small assistant, who had gone off somewhere again ¡ª and assigned her the task of analyzing and identifying errors in the data. After a short while, MIMI returned corrected and improved results. Alex glanced at them, sighed, reached for a cigarette, but Rebecca immediately coughed and nodded toward the "No Smoking" sign on the wall. "Alright, alright, I get it," Alex grumbled and instead of a cigarette, pulled out a candy. He handed one to Shizuka. "So, how is it?" Rebecca asked, watching as he examined the information. "You can take a look for yourself," Alex replied calmly, handing her the phone. Rebecca took the device and started reading. Almost immediately, the scientists began gathering around her, eager to see the results as well. Looking at the corrected data, some of them sighed heavily, while others slapped their foreheads in frustration. "How could I forget such a simple thing... My mentor would''ve killed me for this mistake," one of them muttered regretfully. "You see? I told you ¡ª we need to conduct more tests. Our version of the vaccine isn''t suitable for children under twelve. Imagine if we had rolled it out!" another scientist pointed out, his voice clearly relieved. "I know! Don''t rub it in my face. I would''ve had those children''s lives on my hands, not you!" the third snapped back, throwing a heavy look at his colleague. "Enough arguing," the lead scientist intervened. "Now we have updated data, which means we have work to do." The team of scientists immediately returned to their workstations, doubling their efforts to refine the anti-virus. Alex, seeing that they no longer needed his presence, cleared space for them and gently led Shizuka aside. When he returned to Claire, he found that she was enjoying the unexpected silence. "When they work, this place is like heaven. But as soon as they stop, it''s total chaos," she remarked with an ironic smile. "Like a kindergarten," Alex agreed, smirking. "Right on point," Claire giggled. "I wonder if the anti-virus will keep working if the zombie virus mutates again," Shizuka pondered, tapping her finger to her chin. "Theoretically, it should," Rebecca replied. "But if there''s another mutation, we''ll have to gather data again. And it''s quite possible that it''s already happened somewhere in the world..." Her voice grew tense. "I think we''ll get new data soon enough," Alex said, sitting down in a chair. "And how do you plan to do that in the middle of the ocean?" Rebecca asked, surprised. "We''ll visit an old acquaintance. He''s not only known to you ¡ª Claire''s brother knows him too," Alex said with a sly smile, narrowing his eyes. "An acquaintance of my brother?" Claire asked in surprise. "Who is it?" "He''s the former captain of the S.T.A.R.S. team," Alex replied, smirking. Hearing Alex''s words, Rebecca''s eyes widened slightly. She hadn''t expected to hear that name again. The person he was talking about had disappeared long before they were assigned to investigate the Spencer mansion. Since then, no one had mentioned his name. Claire noticed the change in Rebecca''s expression and immediately became interested in this "old friend" Alex was talking about. "You... you mean Captain Wesker?" Rebecca asked cautiously, frowning. "You got it," Alex replied with a cold smile. "That bastard is hiding on one of the Evil Corporation''s secret islands. And, knowing him, he definitely has some very interesting information." "Why do you think that?" Rebecca asked hesitantly, not understanding why Alex was so sure. "Because Wesker isn''t just a bastard, he''s a snake. I don''t want to go into details... To put it simply, you''ll be seeing your former captain soon, Rebecca," he said, smirking. "Why do I feel like this is a bad idea?" Rebecca sighed, rubbing her forehead. "Because it is," Alex answered without a trace of irony. "On that island, the Corporation conducted experiments that were, to put it mildly, unpleasant. And there''s definitely something there that could interest me." Rebecca nodded, albeit reluctantly. She didn''t want to admit it, even to herself, but when she was still part of the S.T.A.R.S. team, Wesker always seemed too suspicious. Especially his sudden disappearance before their final mission, after which their team disbanded and everyone went their separate ways. Not in a hurry to leave, Alex and Shizuka decided to keep Claire and Rebecca company. To change the grim topic, Alex asked the girls about their past ¡ª what they had been doing and what unusual things had happened in their lives. To his surprise, they eagerly shared their stories. The conversation flowed easily. Alex, Shizuka, Claire, and Rebecca chatted, exchanging playful remarks, until the scientists, annoyed by the noise, asked them to leave the lab. Not wanting to cause a disturbance, Alex, along with the girls, stepped out, continuing their conversation outside. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 310 - 310: Arrival on the Island and an Unexpected Encounter On a secret island owned by the Evil Corporation, in the shadow of a sterile white office, Albert Wesker sat in silence. His presence, as always, instilled fear¡ªbut now that fear ran deeper, almost primal. Even being near him caused a deep-seated terror in others, one that couldn''t be concealed. Those who had once willingly followed Wesker, drawn by his dream of immortality, now felt uncertainty and unease. Ever since arriving on the island, he had started to change. He no longer shared his plans or led with words. Now, Wesker had become silent, distant, concealing his actions even from his most loyal subordinates. The turning point came after he met a certain mysterious man. Since then, Wesker had begun inviting new allies to the island¡ªpeople who, in a normal society, would be called monsters, villains, or threats to humanity. Each of them possessed extraordinary abilities, and Wesker didn''t see them as comrades but as resources. The world was descending into chaos, and he wanted his piece before it all fell apart. Under his command, teams began hunting the "special ones"¡ªthose who had powers beyond human limits. The captured were sent to the labs, run by scientists who could only be described as madmen. They spared no cruelty: torture, mutations, genetic engineering¡ªall in the name of "progress." Those who ended up in their hands during the early days would never see daylight again. Even Wesker''s new allies were subjected to modifications, becoming stronger, faster, and more dangerous. Yet among them all, Albert remained at the top. His power came from an unknown source¡ªand only he knew the price he had paid for it. Now, he sat in an office that once belonged to the lead scientist of the project studying the first shard of the Black Marker. That scientist knew Albert well¡ªhe had overseen the "Wesker Project," in which Albert and hundreds of other children were unwilling participants. Among them had been his half-sister, Alex Wesker. Ironically, it was that very project that had made Albert what he was now¡ªa man willing to destroy everything in his path for power. Betrayal, death, destruction¡ªnone of it mattered, as long as it brought him closer to his goal. That was how he discovered the ancient artifact he believed would make him a god. But now, something else occupied his mind. His gaze was fixed on a monitor, showing a live feed from the island''s surveillance cameras. He was watching an approaching object¡ªan aircraft carrier that had entered the sector. Wesker knew who was on board. Even isolated on the island, he remained informed of events across the globe. The zombie apocalypse sweeping the planet was nothing more than a distraction. Wesker knew the truth. The catastrophe was artificial¡ªunleashed by the Evil Corporation to cast humanity into the fires of trial, to force it to evolve. But behind it all was something greater. It was he who brought the Entity into this world¡ªwith the help of an artifact unearthed from the depths of ancient history. He had opened the doors. Wesker''s thoughts were interrupted by the sharp hiss of automatic doors. A breathless subordinate burst into the room. His forehead was damp with sweat¡ªwhether from haste or fear was unclear. Wesker raised his head. Even through his dark sunglasses, the red glow in his eyes was unmistakable. "Sir, an aircraft carrier has been detected within the island''s perimeter," the man blurted out. "I''ve already seen it," Wesker replied calmly, his voice icy. "Anything else?" "Should we take action? Sink it?" the soldier asked hesitantly, avoiding direct eye contact. Wesker paused for a moment before replying: "There''s no need. If the research material has come to us on its own¡ªit only makes our job easier. Each day, it becomes harder to find suitable test subjects¡­" He fell silent, staring back at the screen. His face showed neither joy nor anger¡ªonly cold calculation. He could feel Fate making its next move. And he was ready to respond. The man silently nodded and, trying not to linger a second longer, left Wesker''s office. Remaining in the same room with that man felt like being next to a predator, ready to tear you apart at any moment. Even beyond the door, the fear didn''t leave him. Practically running, he rushed to carry out the order¡ªpreparing everyone to meet the unknown guests arriving on the aircraft carrier. Meanwhile, a heavy silence settled over Wesker''s office. His face twisted with pure contempt. To him, all those who followed him willingly were nothing more than pawns. Useful, convenient, but disposable the moment it suited him. Their worth was only in how much closer they brought him to his goal. Wesker''s gaze returned to the monitor displaying the aircraft carrier. His eyes scanned every inch of the approaching target with unwavering attention. But suddenly, a burst of fire shattered the silence¡ªrevealing a figure within the flames. He knew who it was. A being whose presence in this world was only possible because Wesker himself had once opened the gate. Emerging from the fiery haze was the figure of one of the three Priests of the Inferno¡ªDeag Nilox. A dried, mummified body encased in grim, dark green armor with golden trim, adorned with skulls and a tattered robe. A twisted crown rested on his head, and he held a staff topped with a lopsided horn. But behind all the grandeur lurked nothing but revulsion. "What brings you here, priest?" Wesker asked coldly, not rising from his chair. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do not forget your place, mortal," Nilox sneered. "The power you were given can be taken just as easily." Wesker''s eyes flared crimson. In the blink of an eye, he vanished¡ªand in the next second, his iron grip closed around the priest''s throat, lifting him into the air. Wesker''s face contorted in rage. "Don''t forget who let you into this world," he hissed through clenched teeth. "You''re nothing but a messenger dog. All your pompous words are just an attempt to seem important. Without your master, you are nothing. A pathetic traitor who sold out his people and doomed them to burn. If not for your master''s protection, you''d have already rotted at the hands of the very monster whose name you''re too afraid to speak." He tightened his grip, and the priest''s rasping grew louder. Only after a moment did Wesker release him, instantly reappearing in his chair. Nilox staggered, gasping for breath, one hand clutching his throat. The fury in his gaze was nearly tangible. He knew¡ªWesker had spoken of that creature. The one that made even the depths of the Inferno tremble. The monster who had rejected the Dark Lord''s gift and now hunted his servants with unrelenting fury. Not a single Chosen, blessed with infernal power, had survived an encounter with him. He knew no exhaustion, felt no fear, and spared none of the demonic kin. Even when he was imprisoned in the Sanctuary of Kadingir, he broke free¡ªand continued his bloody crusade. Even the Dark Lord himself did not seek an encounter with that demon slayer. "Speak. Why have you come, priest?" Wesker asked coldly, catching the hostile look. "Kill the false savior. Kill him before he becomes another monster. He interferes with our Lord''s design," Nilox rasped, eyes locked on Wesker. "Hm¡­ So you''re already afraid of his potential," Wesker replied mockingly, the contempt in his voice impossible to miss. "Do not meddle in what you were not commanded to do. You accepted our Lord''s power¡ªnow you are bound to his will. The false savior must be destroyed before the Gate to the Arrival is opened." Wesker smirked. "Don''t tell me what to do. But don''t worry... That ''savior'' will die anyway. He came right to my doorstep." He once again shifted his gaze to the screen, where the target was displayed, as if he had already mentally passed judgment. Deag Nilox didn''t say anything more. He threw a final glance full of contempt and rage at Wesker, then vanished in a blaze of flame. Wesker didn''t even react to his disappearance ¡ª he continued to watch the screen, where the image of the aircraft carrier approaching the island was displayed. On the bow of the ship stood the very man he had just spoken about with Deag. Wesker squinted and zoomed in on the image. The silhouette of Alex, moving forward, became clearly visible. And at the moment when the camera zoomed in close enough to make out his face, Alex seemed to sense the surveillance ¡ª he turned and stared directly into the hidden camera. Wesker felt as though Alex could see him. He stared into his rainbow-colored eyes, which held something eerily calm and cold. Alex''s lips began to move. Wesker, instantly reading the movement, understood: "I''ve come for you." A cold, contemptuous smirk appeared on Wesker''s lips. "Let''s see how you do this..." he said, watching the image. Alex stood at the bow of the aircraft carrier, feeling a gaze that seemed to pierce him through. He knew who it was. Only one person could track him with such obsession. His eyes were fixed on the island, where the abandoned Evil Corporation laboratory was located. The tall building, rising in the center, loomed darkly over the entire area. Alex even thought that it looked more like Azkaban than a laboratory. It practically radiated despair. "How long are you going to keep staring at that island? Maybe you should start preparing?" came the voice of Revi, who had approached him. "Just one persistent guy can''t seem to tear his gaze away from me," Alex smirked, turning to her. "And who might that be?" Revi stood beside him, crossing her arms. She wasn''t even surprised. With the kind of power he had, it would be strange not to feel the surveillance. Alex smiled slightly and once again shifted his gaze to the building. His attention was drawn to the very top of the tower, where he could sense the source of the heavy, demonic aura. He was almost certain ¡ª Wesker was involved in how Davot had gained access to this universe. After all, besides him, there weren''t many who would have the necessary knowledge and ambition. The second possible candidate was the Minister of Monoliths, but Alex doubted it: that one was too protective of his own turf. "It''s him. We''re here because of him," Alex said with a slight smirk. "So Wesker has already noticed us..." Ada commented after hearing part of the conversation. "That''s not good." "We would have been noticed anyway," Alex explained calmly. "The entire island is covered with hidden cameras. Even if we''d landed secretly, the moment we stepped ashore, we''d have been tracked." "Alex is right," confirmed White, walking up to them. "The island is equipped so that no one can get through unnoticed." Alex nodded. He thought about what happened to those who accidentally ended up here... And it wasn''t hard to guess. Most likely, they were used as test subjects in horrific experiments. He closed his eyes and focused, shifting his perception. The world around him darkened, and clouds of black miasma rose above the island ¡ª the embodiment of suffering, pain, and despair. They swirled particularly thickly above the central building. Alex could even hear the screams of tormented souls. He felt disgust reflected on his face. "What did you see?" Ada asked, noticing the change in his expression. "Imagine a demon''s lair... Well, that''s exactly it," he replied, tearing his gaze away from the island. "So, Wesker has really sided with this... Dark Lord, or whatever you called him?" Ada clarified, crossing her arms over her chest. "Seems like it. And now... it''s time to prepare," Alex said, turning around. Alex made his way back to the bridge to prepare for the landing on the island. He didn''t know what they''d face, but he was sure ¡ª he''d handle any threat. And all the small problems could be safely left to the rest of the team. Returning with the three girls, he told them what he had seen on the island. They needed to understand what they might be up against. When they heard that Wesker had switched sides, the girls grew wary. According to Alex, the island was not only full of undead and mutants, but possibly even demons. Though he wasn''t entirely sure about the last part, so he decided not to delve into speculation just yet. "So, what''s the plan?" Valmet asked first, looking at Alex. "Why plan?" Rebecca replied casually. "We land, kill everything that moves, capture Wesker, my sweet cake hits that slippery bastard with a stick, and gets answers out of him. Then we kill Wesker and leave. Simple." "I''d argue with that, but... it actually sounds pretty logical," Chikita smirked. "And what if there are survivors? Or regular people?" Rei asked, frowning slightly. "If they''re on Wesker''s side ¡ª they''re expendable. If they''re hostages or just unlucky to be there ¡ª we''ll save them," Koko answered, looking at Alex, as if waiting for approval. Alex nodded. Both strategies made sense: destroy the enemies, save those in need. Simple, clear, effective. After the discussion, the team began preparing for the landing. Alex approached the radio and, through the loudspeakers, announced for everyone to gather in the cargo hold of the aircraft carrier ¡ª the operation was about to begin. As he spoke, a thought crossed his mind: since they were heading to an island where there might be demons... why not match the style? He snapped his fingers ¡ª his clothes instantly changed. His everyday outfit was replaced by a new look: a black jacket with the kanji for "Killer" on the back, dark hakama, a white belt, and light sandals. From his inventory, he took out the Yoruichi earrings and a haori with crimson spider lilies. Wearing them, Alex was fully ready for the role of demon hunter. "Are you serious? Cosplay? Right now?" Saya asked, staring at him with a blank expression. "Why not?" Alex replied with a smirk, raising an eyebrow. "Can I get that outfit too? It looks cool," Beatrix said excitedly, hugging his arm. He nodded, not objecting. A snap of his fingers ¡ª and Beatrix''s outfit transformed: the same style, only instead of hakama, she wore a skirt. The girl squealed with joy and began spinning, showing off her new outfit. Alex added the final touch ¡ª Kyojuro Rengoku''s haori, perfectly completing the look. Beatrix, glowing like the sun, hung on him and showered his face with kisses. The girls, watching this, were momentarily taken aback ¡ª it seemed that Beatrix had also decided to join in the "themed game," and they weren''t sure how to react. "Saeko, maybe you want to join in too? After all, you studied the breathing style. Or was that training for nothing?" Alex asked with a slight smile, glancing at the girl. "Why not? I think it''ll be fun," Saeko replied, stepping closer with a faint smile on her lips. With a light smile, Alex snapped his fingers ¡ª and Saeko''s outfit changed in an instant. Over her new costume, he placed a haori he had personally created, subtly accentuating the shades of her hair. It looked like butterfly wings ¡ª light, graceful, yet majestic. This look suited Saeko so perfectly that Alex couldn''t help but note to himself how harmonious it all appeared. The other girls watched in surprise as Saeko transformed, unable to resist a slight smile ¡ª even she agreed to cosplay? Shaking their heads, they exchanged glances, as if saying, "Well, now it''s definitely serious." GIR, MIMI, and Stitch were fully prepared for the landing on the island. They knew there might be demons, and if there were demons ¡ª then it was time to kill. Their fighting spirit was literally burning, and each of them was eagerly awaiting the chance to battle the demonic filth. When the team was ready, Alex glanced at those who were to stay on the aircraft carrier: Koko, Yuriko, Kiriko, Namiyo, and Brunhilde. Someone had to monitor the situation from the base and, if necessary, provide fire support from the carrier. Not forgetting the boxes with upgrades for the combat suits, Alex, along with the girls, headed to the cargo hold. The others were already there: fully armed, focused, and ready for anything. Even the martial arts masters had come ¡ª they sensed that something was definitely wrong with this island. Nodding, Alex placed the boxes on the table and spoke: "First ¡ª this new upgrade for your combat suits." He opened one of the boxes. Inside were neatly arranged modules the size of a palm. "And what is this?" Soap asked, picking one up. "Camouflage module. Just attach it to your suit ¡ª it will connect automatically. After activation, you''ll be able to become almost invisible," Alex explained. "Cool," R said, grabbing the module first. While the others were unpacking and connecting their modules, Alex noticed new faces in the crowd. Svetlana''s people, Sun-Woo clan warriors led by Seol, and a few strangers. He didn''t want to bring too many people to the island itself ¡ª it might be dangerous there, and the inexperienced wouldn''t manage. Considering various options in his mind, Alex quickly found the optimal solution: Svetlana''s people and the Sun-Woo warriors would handle the shore security. If survivors were found, they would be evacuated to the aircraft carrier from this foothold. Among the fighters, Alex noticed some familiar faces: Nobuna, Katsuie, and Nagahide. Nobuna caught his gaze, smiled, and nodded, but Alex shook his head. She wouldn''t be participating in the operation today. The girl was about to protest but, meeting his stern look, she just gritted her teeth and stayed at the briefing. Alex approached the table and began: "Since everyone''s ready, let''s start the standard briefing. We''ve arrived on an island where one of the ''Evil Corporation'' secret laboratories is located. To put it simply, everything started right here." "And what''s our goal?" asked Lehm, noticing a hint of something personal in Alex''s voice. "An extremely unpleasant guy has settled on the island ¡ª Albert Wesker. I won''t go into details, but trust me, he''s a real bastard and could seriously mess up our plans. Back in Okinawa, I managed to get some info out of a couple of survivors, and I learned that in the first weeks of the zombie apocalypse, people were actively being transported here. What the situation on the island is now, we don''t know. But it seems like things might be a lot worse than we think." "So, our goal is to find him and put a bullet in his head?" R asked for clarification. "Almost. Wesker''s mine. Your task is to clear the island of everything that doesn''t look like a normal human. Destroy anything suspicious without hesitation. If you find survivors ¡ª evacuate them. Svetlana''s people and the Sun-Woo clan will provide cover on the shore." "The Sun-Woo clan will help," Seol said confidently, nodding. Alex looked at Svetlana ¡ª she nodded without a word, signaling that she understood the task. Pulling out his phone, he activated a hologram, showing an image of something unsettling ¡ª organic, pulsating, almost alive... "This is a bloody nest. It usually spawns all sorts of abominations. If anyone sees it, don''t hesitate. Blow it up. Immediately. Before anything comes out of it." "Are we really fighting the undead?" Kota remarked skeptically. "It''s starting to feel more like we''re dealing with demons." "Who knows..." Alex shrugged. "If I had all the answers, they''d have given me a vacation long ago. Anyway, moving on. When the clearing operation starts, head toward the laboratory. If you find survivors ¡ª bring them to the shore. Svetlana''s people and Seol will handle the evacuation. Any questions?" "No!" came the unanimous reply. Alex nodded. "Great. May the light of the Imperium be with us." The aircraft carrier approached the island closely enough for the landing to go smoothly. When the ramp dropped, Alex created a stone bridge that allowed everyone to safely cross to the shore. He walked ahead, keeping a watchful eye on everything around him. Once they reached land, the group stopped and began to assess the situation. A sinister silence hung over the island, which only confirmed their fears: too quiet ¡ª always a bad sign. Alex looked at the girls and asked them to help clear the area. Without a word, they once again split into groups. Rika, Ada, Rebecca, Revy, Valmet, and Chikita formed the fire support group. Rei, Rory, Chun-Li, Cammy, Shigure, Miyu, and Renka made up the close-combat group. Hayato and the others from Ryozanpaku stayed on the shore with the dojo fighters. The rest of the team also split into their usual squads. Alex stayed with Saeko, Beatrix, White, and Red. G.I.R., MIMI, Wolf and Stitch suddenly decided to go off on their own. Alex felt it was a bad idea but didn''t manage to stop them ¡ª they had already disappeared into the forest. "I think we should head straight to the laboratory," Alex said, looking at the building in the center of the island. "I''m fine with that. It''s better not to disturb the others while they do their job," Saeko agreed. "Saya, are you with us?" he turned to the girl. "No, I''ll stay here and coordinate the others. If anything goes wrong, I''ll let you know immediately," Saya replied, adjusting her tech glasses. "Then I''ll rely on you, my little genius," Alex said with a smile and kissed her on the lips. "Hmph, I won''t let you down," Saya huffed, pleased with his words. Alex and the girls moved deeper into the island. As they entered the forest, he felt like there were eyes on him. Looking around, he realized that he was sensing hidden cameras. Not wanting to waste time on this, he continued on. "Convenient... there''s even a trail," Beatrix remarked, pointing ahead. "True," Saeko nodded. Alex shrugged, and the whole group proceeded along the path. As they moved through the foliage, the walls of the building began to emerge in the distance. Not wanting to waste any more time, they quickened their pace. A loud explosion echoed in the distance. It didn''t take a genius to figure out ¡ª either Rebecca had blown something up, or the trio of destroyers had caused more chaos. "Looks like someone already found trouble," Saeko smirked. "Or there are self-exploding trees growing on the island," Alex shrugged. "Impossible. This island doesn''t have that type of flora," Red responded firmly. "It was a joke. Although, considering the scale of the multiverse, exploding trees probably do exist," Alex smirked. "That statement is acceptable," White nodded seriously. Alex sighed tiredly, still amazed at how Red and White sometimes behaved. At times, these two android girls were indistinguishable from regular women ¡ª laughing, arguing, joking... but at other times, their behavior would change drastically: cold, mechanical, as though their programs had taken over their personalities. It reminded Alex of who they truly were. Beatrix, as usual, was full of unexpected desires ¡ª this time, she passionately wanted to see trees that exploded. Alex merely grimaced mentally: searching for such rare specimens somewhere in the endless multiverse definitely wasn''t part of his plans. After a few more minutes of walking, the trio finally reached the massive building. Alex, Saeko, and Beatrix all simultaneously looked up to examine its majestic architecture. "So, how are we getting inside?" Beatrix asked curiously, turning to Alex. "Hmm... maybe we should just do as usual? Break through the wall and walk in," Alex said thoughtfully, scratching his chin. "According to the archives, the main entrance should be nearby," Red interrupted, pointing to the side. "Well then, let''s go like civilized people, through the front door," Alex nodded. "I may be the Demon King, but I''m not a barbarian." "You just wanted to break down the wall to get in," Saeko reminded him with a slight smirk. "Details, Saeko. An artistic approach to architecture," he waved it off with a smile. Following Red''s directions, they circled the building and approached the main entrance. Alex stopped in front of the massive metal doors and hesitated: should he knock like a decent person, or follow the old plan ¡ª kick the door in and pretend he hadn''t noticed it? His thoughts were interrupted by the sharp click of a mechanism. With a loud crash, the huge doors began to swing open. A foul, unpleasant, and sickening scent wafted from inside. Alex immediately tensed: as the doors opened, a silhouette began to emerge in the doorway. Sunlight slowly filtered through the gap, illuminating the figure of a person standing in the shadows. Alex couldn''t shake the feeling that this silhouette seemed painfully familiar. And he wasn''t the only one ¡ª Saeko froze, staring at the face of the stranger, which was becoming clearer as it emerged from the darkness. "Father...?" she whispered, her voice trembling. Alex spun around to look at her, his eyes wide. He thought he had misheard. But Saeko''s expression left no doubt: she recognized him. Even Beatrix looked at her friend with disbelief, unable to believe her ears. Alex frowned. He could sense the energy emanating from this person ¡ª disgusting, rotten, saturated with demonic essence. If this was really Saeko''s father¡­ and if he had turned to the dark side¡­ ...then things were much worse than he had expected. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 311 - 311: Unauthorized Entry The massive iron doors of the complex continued to open slowly. But that wasn''t what worried Alex the most at the moment. On the other side of the heavy gates stood Saeko''s father. And the worst part was the demonic energy radiating from him. Alex understood perfectly: if the situation spiraled out of control, he would have to kill Saeko''s father. And that was the last thing he wanted. He would never allow Saeko to dirty her own hands by killing her own blood. The wider the doors swung open, the stronger Alex felt a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. He was sure he had seen this man somewhere before. But that was impossible. Before arriving in this world, Alex had never met any of its inhabitants. There was no way he could have known Saeko''s father. And then, when the gates fully opened, Saeko stared at the figure standing in the doorway in horror, unable to believe her own eyes. When the silhouette finally emerged completely into the light, Alex understood why the man seemed so familiar. Standing before them was... damn Kokushibo. Shock flooded through him. Saeko''s father was an exact replica of Kokushibo: a pale-skinned, tall, muscular man with long black hair, the tips dyed red and tied into a ponytail. His face bore three pairs of eyes ¡ª with yellow irises, red sclera, and black cracks radiating outward from each iris. He wore a dark purple nagagi kimono with a honeycomb pattern, over which he had layered black umanori-style hakama and a white uwagi-obi belt. At his waist hung a fleshy katana, its surface embedded with eyes placed between the tsuka and the tsuba. Alex couldn''t understand how Saeko''s father was connected to Kokushibo. Why did he look like a reincarnation of him? Earlier, Alex had discovered that a Demon Slayer Corps had once existed in this world, and that a small legacy remained from it. He also knew that Saeko''s family practiced their own breathing style, although Saeko herself was unaware of the true nature behind it. At the time, Alex had decided not to press the issue further. But now, after seeing Saeko''s father, doubts swarmed his mind regarding the true origins of her family. Still, there were more urgent matters to address. How could he handle this situation? How could he calm Saeko, who now stood face-to-face with her demonized father? Alex didn''t know whether this transformation had been the man''s own choice, or if he had been broken and forced into it by an external will. Gently taking Saeko''s trembling hand, Alex began to lead the girls backward, retreating carefully. Saeko''s father watched them in silence, without blinking. His hand rested lightly on his katana. Once they had retreated a safe distance, Saeko''s father calmly stepped over the threshold, and the massive doors behind him began to close, cutting off the path to retreat. Alex couldn''t shake the feeling: not only the appearance, but even the man''s movements eerily resembled Kokushibo''s. "Father... how could you become like this... Why did you do it?!" Saeko cried out, her voice breaking. "Saeko, my daughter..." her father said calmly, staring straight into her eyes. "I didn''t think you would make it this far. But it''s no surprise. The blood of our great ancestor flows in our veins. We inherited everything from him." "Then why did you accept this power?! For what?!" Saeko shouted desperately, unable to hold back her tears. "For Imari," he answered coldly. "This power gave me the means to avenge her... to do what I otherwise never could." His words stabbed into Saeko like a dagger. Her body tensed, and her hands began to tremble. She stared at him, eyes wide, unable to believe what she was hearing. He had done it willingly. He had chosen to become a demon. Alex''s frown deepened. He could feel the immense strength within Saeko''s father. And he knew: Saeko wouldn''t be able to defeat him alone. "So you betrayed your own daughter..." Alex said coldly, his voice dripping with contempt. "All for the sake of petty revenge. You threw away everything you once were to become a loyal dog." A multitude of eyes on Saeko''s father turned toward Alex, as if piercing him from head to toe. Without hesitation, Alex stood in front of Saeko, shielding her with his body. He felt no trust toward people like Saeko''s father¡ªthose willing to sacrifice everything for a false sense of vengeance, embracing foreign power without considering the cost. In his pursuit of revenge, Saeko''s father had already lost the most precious thing to him¡ªhis daughter, whom he had betrayed by becoming a monster. Saeko herself was in deep shock, her body frozen in horror at what her father had become. Beatrix, seeing the pain of her friend, quietly approached to offer her support. No one could say for sure whether Saeko''s father would attack his own daughter now, having lost the last remnants of his human will. However, both Alex and Beatrix were prepared for the worst, knowing that those who embraced dark power were no more than obedient beasts, devoid of their own will. "And you¡­ Who are you?" Saeko''s father asked, staring intently at Alex. "It''s impolite to ask someone''s name without introducing yourself first," Alex replied calmly. Michikatsu studied Alex carefully. His gaze caught a notable detail¡ªearrings. His eyes grew more serious. The longer he stared, the more he noticed: the elements of Alex''s clothing resembled the uniform of the Demon Slayer Corps. At that moment, Michikatsu realized: before him stood the "false savior" he had been ordered to eliminate. Moreover, Alex wore earrings that symbolized the enemy that even history itself could not stand against. "My name is Michikatsu Busujima. I am named after our ancestor," Saeko''s father said coldly. For a moment, Alex''s eyes widened... and then he burst into loud, genuine laughter. His laughter was so contagious and unexpected that even Saeko, who had been in a daze, blinked and stared at him in amazement. Beatrix, along with Red and White, exchanged bewildered looks, not understanding what was so funny. "I didn''t expect this twist..." Alex managed to say through his laughter, wiping away the tears that had formed. "Your fate is so ironic, Michikatsu. An irony that has turned into a farce." "Alex... What do you mean?" Saeko asked cautiously, her eyes filled with concern as she looked at her father. Alex calmly sighed. "It''s simple, Saeko. Your ancestor, Michikatsu Tsugikuni, once betrayed his family in search of power. His entire life was consumed with envy toward his brother, Yorichi. Envy and fear ate him from the inside. And when he realized he would forever live in the shadow of his younger brother, he fell. He sold his soul to Muzan to become a demon. But even then... even after becoming a monster, he was still weaker than Yorichi. And now your father is walking the same path¡ªhe threw everything away for power, for revenge. And where has that gotten him? Right where his ancestor ended up. How does that fate feel, old man?" Alex said with a cold smile, staring directly into Michikatsu''s eyes. Saeko stood there, her eyes wide open, stunned by what she had just heard. She knew very well that Alex knew far more about her family than anyone else could have. And every word he spoke hit its mark. Michikatsu also changed his expression¡ª the harshness in his gaze at Alex only confirmed the truth of his words. In Michikatsu''s mind, a voice echoed, angrily, persistently whispering a single word: kill. The whisper grew louder, drowning out the remnants of his reason. His eyes filled with a bloodthirsty desire, and his hand tightened around the hilt of his katana. All doubts vanished, and the last traces of love for his daughter melted away in madness. In an instant, Michikatsu drew his sword. "Breath of the Moon: Ominous Moonlight Mirror!" he roared, delivering a wide, sweeping slash. From his strike, several moon blades spread through the air, each capable of tearing apart the earth and leaving deep cracks. The attacks rushed toward Alex and the girls. Alex''s face instantly became serious. He had already felt Michikatsu''s shift in intentions, so without wasting a moment, he summoned Yorichi''s katana to his hip and drew it with lightning speed. "Breath of the Sun: Scorching Sun!" Alex proclaimed, delivering a counterstrike. Alex executed a circular strike, intercepting Michikatsu''s frontal attacks. Behind him stood Beatrix, Saeko, and Red and White, and he would not allow even a stray wave of energy to touch them. For the time being, he absorbed the full force of the blow. "Step back," Alex calmly commanded, not taking his eyes off Michikatsu. "Can you save my father?" Saeko asked with hope, anxiously gazing at his face. "I''ll do everything in my power. But for now¡ªstep back," Alex firmly repeated. The girls silently nodded and quickly retreated, giving Alex space to fight. They knew why he still concealed his true power. Saeko, with all her heart, hoped that Alex could save her father from the demon''s curse and the foreign will that had enslaved him. Alex was slightly surprised that Michikatsu allowed them to leave without trying to stop them. It seemed that even in his demonic madness, Michikatsu instinctively knew who among them posed the true threat. Alex pondered Saeko''s words. He didn''t want to disappoint her. He truly intended to save her father, but first, he needed to put on a show¡ªconvince Wesker, who was watching them through the cameras, that this was just a regular deadly clash. To carry out his plan, he first needed to destroy all the cameras. Once the girls were at a safe distance, Michikatsu no longer hesitated. He vanished from his position, and a moment later, appeared right in front of Alex. "Breath of the Moon: Dark Moon¡ªEvening Shrine!" he said, delivering a lightning-fast strike. "Breath of the Sun: Parhelion Rainbow!" Alex responded, parrying the attack. Michikatsu delivered a single strike, from which countless chaotic blades scattered in every direction. Alex, using the technique of the Parhelion Rainbow, dodged, leaving behind numerous residual images. Michikatsu''s attack ruthlessly tore everything apart, but the real Alex had already moved to the side. The earth around was slashed, trees were chopped to splinters by the chaotic strikes. Michikatsu quickly began searching for his target, relying on his sharpened senses. Feeling a threat from behind, he instantly spun around. "Breath of the Moon: Lonely Moon in the Endless Night of Avici!" he shouted, swinging his sword. Again and again, Michikatsu struck with sharp, frenzied blows in all directions, but Alex, with astonishing calmness, dodged each one at the last possible moment. His eyes never left the enemy, who was pressing harder and harder on the demon. Then, somewhere deep within, in the spark of his remaining sanity, Michikatsu asked himself: "Did my ancestor feel this way when he fought against his invincible brother?" Not wanting to repeat his ancestor''s fate, he roared and charged forward, giving it his all. His sword, charged with the demon''s power and the moon''s breath, cut through the air at a monstrous speed, but not a single strike hit its target. Alex evaded, making Michikatsu destroy everything around him. Alex waited. He waited for Michikatsu''s attacks to destroy all the hidden cameras, leaving them completely isolated from Wesker''s eyes. "Why did you stop?" Alex calmly asked, looking at the demon. His voice resonated in Michikatsu''s ears, driving him deeper into fury. "Breath of the Moon: Catastrophe¡ªImmortal Proud Crescent Moon!" Michikatsu growled, swinging his sword maliciously. Michikatsu swung his sword, creating a chaotic vortex around himself, destroying everything within its radius. The vortex charged toward Alex, but he calmly stepped back, not letting the attack touch him. The next moment, Michikatsu appeared behind him, aiming for a fatal strike. "Breath of the Moon: Moon Ouroboros," he rasped, bringing his sword down on Alex''s back. A slight smile appeared on Alex''s face before he disappeared from his position. The vortex and Michikatsu''s strike collided, creating a powerful shockwave. Michikatsu was thrown back¡ªhe crashed into the wall with a deafening crash, leaving a network of cracks, then fell to the ground with a dull thud. Alex, appearing nearby, calmly looked at the fallen enemy. Shifting his gaze, he noticed Saeko''s worried eyes. He nodded to signal that everything was under control. "Red, are there any cameras left?" Alex asked, turning to Red. "All destroyed," she answered briefly after a moment of hesitation. Alex nodded again and, with a light, reassuring smile, looked at Saeko, signaling that she didn''t need to worry. Saeko noticed this and exhaled with relief. Beatrix, standing nearby, gently hugged her friend around the shoulders. "Don''t worry, Saeko," Beatrix quietly said. "Our husband is strong, you know that. He will definitely save your father." "I know," Saeko answered sadly, shaking her head. "It''s just hard to accept that my father became a demon¡­" "But Alex said he will save him," Beatrix said confidently, tightening her embrace around her friend. "So, it will be." Saeko could only nod silently. Inside, doubts and pain raged within her: how had it come to this, that her father had fallen into such a state? Was it worth it ¡ª all for revenge for her mother? Alex listened to their conversation out of the corner of his ear and sighed quietly. Slowly, he made his way toward Michikatsu, who was pretending to be unconscious. Alex thought with irony: Do all villains follow the same script? "Step one: dramatic speeches. Step two: fight and lose. Step three: pretend to be powerless. Step four: strike from behind." He wanted to see if Michikatsu would follow the script exactly. As he got closer and entered the strike zone, Alex saw Michikatsu grip his katana tightly and suddenly deliver a powerful horizontal strike aimed at his waist. But just as the blade was about to touch his body, it froze in mid-air. The veins in Michikatsu''s arms bulged from the strain as he desperately tried to complete the strike¡­ but the sword didn''t move an inch. Calmly holding the blade with one finger, Alex said: "You don''t need to try. It''s not going to work." "I won''t lose¡­ like my ancestor did!" Michikatsu hissed through his teeth. The next moment, his body began to rapidly change¡­ Michikatsu''s body started transforming, becoming more and more demonic. Alex sighed heavily and, without hesitation, kicked him in the chest. The blow sent Michikatsu flying backward, crashing into the wall. His transformation halted as quickly as it had begun ¡ª Michikatsu returned to his original demonic form. Coughing up black blood, which trickled down his torn clothing, Michikatsu raised his gaze to Alex. Alex stood nearby with a carefree expression, as though everything happening around him had nothing to do with him. The destruction around them was overwhelming, but Alex remained unscathed, as if the events had no bearing on him at all. Michikatsu bitterly realized that all his strikes had been in vain. He hadn''t been able to leave a single scratch on Alex. "You know," Alex said slowly, walking closer, "if it weren''t for Saeko''s request to save you, I would have killed you the moment you appeared. But as for who made you the father of my Saeko¡­" "Haha! Save me?" Michikatsu laughed maniacally, his eyes filled with madness. "I don''t need saving. I chose my fate, and I don''t regret anything!" "That''s not for you to decide," Alex answered calmly. "Zhang Ya, help hold this old fool." Michikatsu didn''t understand the meaning of his words, but the next second, he felt something terrifying. The suffocating smell of blood filled the air. The world around him seemed to darken, and ominous bloody clouds gathered above his head. He was engulfed by an indescribable terror, a sensation he had never felt before. It was as if he had stepped into the lair of an ancient monster, ready to tear him apart at any moment. With great effort, Michikatsu lifted his eyes and saw the figure of a girl in crimson clothing floating behind Alex. Blood dripped from her body, pooling on the floor, while her long hair fluttered in the air as if alive. Her cold, piercing gaze seemed to tear into his soul. Michikatsu understood: if he turned away, he was doomed to a fate worse than death. He could feel it deep within ¡ª if he fell into her hands, death would seem like mercy. Alex silently observed Michikatsu''s reaction, pleased with the result. Zhang Ya''s presence was so overwhelming that the demonic samurai lost all will to resist. Zhang Ya, still hovering behind Alex, gently wrapped her arms around his neck. Her hair, like snakes, shot toward Michikatsu, binding his arms and legs and lifting him into the air. Alex thoughtfully watched the fallen demon. Normally, he would have to restrain Zhang Ya''s influence on others, but this time he intentionally allowed her to show her true nature ¡ª to see how beings like Michikatsu would react to her presence. And the result was quite satisfactory. Now, Alex wanted to test something else ¡ª a power he had long forgotten and only recently recalled, but never before experienced. In his hand, Yamato appeared. Alex knew: this blade could separate all things. The wielder of Yamato, Vergil, once separated his humanity from his demonic essence. Alex wanted to try the same with Michikatsu. Drawing Yamato from its sheath, he swiftly pierced Michikatsu''s chest and immediately pulled the blade back. The result was exactly as he expected: Michikatsu''s human side fell from his body, while his demonic side, still bound by Zhang Ya''s hair, remained in place. The demon whimpered and growled, turning into a mindless beast. Saeko, noticing this, immediately rushed to her father. Reaching him, she carefully checked his breath. Feeling a faint but steady breath, she sighed in relief and, standing up, passionately kissed Alex on the lips. Alex simply smiled in response. "And what are you going to do with this... Saeko''s father, who is still a demon?" Beatrix asked, watching as Michikatsu''s demonic half struggled to break free from the restraints. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I recommend conducting an autopsy," Red suggested calmly, not taking her eyes off the demon. "That way we can study the physiology of beings known as demons." Alex gave Red a blank look and simply shook his head. He wasn''t interested in the physiology of demons ¡ª after all, they could be killed without such knowledge. He turned his gaze to Zhang Ya and nodded at the ghostly girl. Zhang Ya looked at Alex intently, and her hair began to wrap around Michikatsu''s demonic half. His roar gradually faded until it was completely silent. When her hair returned to its owner, a doll made of hair fell to the ground, astonishingly similar to Michikatsu''s demonic half. Alex stared at the doll for a while, then shifted his gaze to Zhang Ya. He wasn''t sure how to respond and simply kissed the ghostly girl on the cheek. Zhang Ya''s eyes widened, and in the next moment, she disappeared, hiding in the shadow of Alex. He smiled, slightly surprised by her shy behavior. Not wanting anyone to touch the cursed doll, Alex decided to destroy it on the spot. The doll burst into flames, and a mournful wail echoed, making both Saeko and Beatrix flinch. "Saya, are you there?" Alex asked, touching his communicator. "What happened over there?" Saya immediately responded. "We found Saeko''s father. Had to calm him down a bit. Can you send someone for evacuation?" Alex explained calmly. "Saeko''s father? Seriously?" Saya''s voice held disbelief, almost turning into a shout. "Quite. Send someone. We''re right at the entrance to the complex," Alex finished the conversation. He walked over to Saeko, who was sitting next to her father, looking at him with a complex, worried gaze. Alex sighed and placed his hand on her shoulder in a gesture of support. Saeko squeezed his hand, but her eyes remained filled with concern after everything that had happened. Alex explained that her father would be taken soon, and there was no need to worry¡ªhe was alive and would no longer be the way he had been recently. Saeko wanted to ask how Alex could be so sure, but he simply said that due to the separation of the demonic and human sides, her father had returned to the person he had been when Saeko''s mother was still alive. She nodded silently, accepting his words. A woman''s voice was heard from a distance: "Wow, that''s some destruction. What happened here?" Alex turned and saw Rebecca Chambers, along with Claire and several members of the Sun-Woo clan. They were looking around, astonished by the extent of the destruction at the main entrance to the complex. Saeko and Beatrix noticed the newcomers and nodded in greeting. "Ah, just one overconfident enemy decided to jump out," Alex smirked, glancing at Rebecca and Claire. "Yeah, I can tell," Claire grinned, walking closer. "Who needs to be evacuated?" Rebecca asked, turning her gaze to Alex. Alex pointed to Michikatsu, who was unconscious. Members of the Sun-Woo clan carefully lifted him onto a stretcher and headed toward the beach. Alex asked Saeko to go with them¡ªwhen her father woke up, it would be best if she was there. Saeko didn''t want to leave, but Alex insisted, explaining that now was the time to talk to her father. Otherwise, later, she would surely find a thousand reasons to delay the conversation. Smiling, Saeko quickly kissed Alex on the lips and followed the clan members. Beatrix didn''t want to leave her friend alone with her problems, so she followed, not forgetting to kiss Alex goodbye as well. "Want some company? Since your girls are gone," Claire asked, narrowing her eyes. "Up to you. As long as you''re not afraid of getting hurt," Alex shrugged. "You''ll protect us, right?" Rebecca smiled. Alex nodded briefly, activating the communication link with the other groups to let them know he was entering the complex. Now they would know he was already inside. "Alex, we''re almost there. You can go in first," Valmet spoke up first. "We''re here too. But we''re stuck¡ªthere''s a problem. We can''t get to the last bloody nest on the way," Cammy reported on the general channel. "We found three more. So, hold tight, we''ll be delayed," Lehm added. "We''re being surrounded by some flying creatures. We''ll be delayed too and won''t make it to the party," Soap chimed in. After receiving reports from all the groups, Alex realized that there were far more bloody nests on the island than he had anticipated. Claire and Rebecca patiently waited as he finished exchanging messages. After listening to everyone, Alex disconnected from the channel and turned to the girls, silently asking with his eyes if they were ready. Claire smirked, pulling out her gun, and Rebecca nodded, already ready with her weapon. Alex hesitated for a moment, thinking about saying that their guns probably wouldn''t help much with what awaited them inside¡­ but he decided against it. It was better to keep that to himself. Just as he was about to open the massive iron gates, a rustling sound came from the other side. Claire and Rebecca simultaneously raised their weapons, ready to shoot. Out of the bushes sprang Wolf, with G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch sitting on his back, covered in blood. "We''ve arrived!" G.I.R. exclaimed joyfully in a childish voice. "Dad, we''ve come to help!" MIMI supported him. "Heroes always arrive on time!" Stitch proudly declared, puffing out his chest. "Creator, we have arrived after hearing that you were entering the enemy''s den. We are ready to provide support," Wolf said in a mechanical voice. Alex couldn''t help but smirk, shaking his head. "Good to see you. And even more glad you didn''t burn down this damn island." G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch simultaneously gave thumbs up, showing how proud they were. Alex sighed heavily, once again confirming that letting this trio out of sight was a deadly risk. He turned his gaze to Wolf¡ªapparently, they owed the fact that the island was still standing to him. Meanwhile, Rebecca, glowing with excitement, walked over to Stitch, who was proudly sitting on Wolf. Without a second thought, she picked Stitch up in her arms and hugged him tightly. "You''re so cute!" she exclaimed with a smile. "You touched me! You touched me!" Stitch screamed, wriggling in her arms. Startled by his loud scream, Rebecca loosened her grip, and Stitch immediately slipped out, falling to the ground and quickly crawling up Alex''s leg to his shoulder, growling at Rebecca. Alex calmly stroked Stitch''s ears to calm him down. "Sorry," Rebecca said apologetically. "I didn''t know you didn''t like hugs." "It''s not about that," Alex replied softly, continuing to pet Stitch. "He just didn''t remember your scent. Stitch doesn''t like being touched by strangers." Stitch nodded in confirmation, glaring at Rebecca and starting to babble quickly in a strange, incomprehensible language. Rebecca and Claire stared at him in surprise, not understanding a word. Alex, however, understood perfectly what Stitch was saying¡­ and a familiar black line of irritation started to appear on his face. He knew exactly where Stitch had learned those words. And he knew who was to blame for it¡ªRebecca. "What''s he saying?" Claire asked, still staring at Stitch in confusion. "You''d better not know," Alex replied curtly. "Otherwise, he won''t seem so cute to you anymore." Both girls silently nodded, still eyeing Stitch with doubt. Alex sighed heavily¡ªhe was tired of listening to Stitch curse with every word Rebecca had taught him. Removing Stitch from his shoulder, Alex covered his mouth with his hand to at least stop the flood of cosmic curses. Mentally, Alex promised himself that once they left the island, he would definitely have a "talk" with both Stitch and Rebecca. Meanwhile, Rebecca, who was burning another bloody nest, suddenly shuddered and looked around, as if she sensed something was wrong. Not wanting to waste any more time, Alex turned to White and Red, silently asking with his eyes if they were ready. Both android girls nodded in unison, showing full readiness. Holding Stitch to his chest, Alex approached the massive iron door and kicked it hard. Cracks spread across the wall. Another kick, and the cracks widened. After the third strike, the door crashed to the ground with a loud bang. Stitch, still sitting in Alex''s arms, excitedly clapped, showing his sharp teeth in a wide grin. Alex entered first, followed by the others. They looked around, carefully studying the huge hall, which was shrouded in dim light. Stitch nimbly jumped off Alex''s arms, while G.I.R. and MIMI, getting off Wolf, began exploring the room. Alex took a few steps forward when the old speakers above his head crackled. "Welcome, false savior," Wesker''s cold, mocking voice echoed from hidden speakers. Alex calmly looked at one of the cameras mounted in the wall. "Wesker, I assume?" he said, raising an eyebrow slightly. "You guessed it," the voice hissed. "And this place will be your grave¡­ and the grave of everyone who followed you." The hoarse voice sounded from all the speakers at once, filling the hall with an ominous echo. A wide smile spread across Alex''s face. He knew perfectly well that Wesker still didn''t know: from the very beginning, Alex had ordered his groups to destroy all the bloody nests to prevent the demons from breaking through. The only way demons could get onto the island would be through a manual portal opening or direct teleportation. Alex briefly glanced at Red ¡ª she nodded, signaling that everything was ready: the complex''s cameras were under her full control. A smile spread even wider on Alex''s face. "Hey, Wesker..." he said cheerfully, raising his hand and giving the camera the middle finger. "Fuck you." G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch immediately followed his gesture, mocking and making faces at the cameras. That was the signal: Red instantly hacked into and took control of all the surveillance systems, blinding Wesker. On the other side of the building, in the command room, Wesker watched in fury as his screens flickered out one by one, until only the flashing red middle finger remained on the main monitor. Roaring with rage, he began destroying his office. If Alex had seen that, he would have only laughed: such a lack of self-control from Wesker was unexpected. Laughing heartily, Alex lowered his hand. "What did you do?" Claire asked, noticing his satisfied smirk. "Red took control of all the cameras in the complex. Now Wesker has no eyes," Alex answered in a cheerful tone. "Captain Wesker must be furious right now," Rebecca sighed. "His own fault," Alex shrugged carelessly. "He shouldn''t have played the villain." "So, where to now?" Claire asked, looking at him with interest. Alex paused for a moment, took a cigarette from his pocket, and lit it. The light smoke lingered in the air, mixing with the dust swirling around. Taking out his phone, he quickly opened the complex''s map to figure out where to go next. It wasn''t hard to figure out: the elevator up led straight to Wesker, while the descent down led to the laboratories. The choice was obvious. "We''re going down," Alex said, putting the phone back in his pocket. "And what''s down there?" Rebecca asked, stepping closer to him. "The lower levels of the complex have the laboratories. The offices are up top," Red answered calmly, anticipating Alex''s response. Alex nodded, confirming her words. His instincts told him that before meeting Wesker, it was better to take care of things down below. Approaching the elevator, Alex casually pressed the call button and calmly waited. His behavior seemed to contradict the tense atmosphere around them. Claire and Rebecca exchanged glances, clearly wondering if they should even follow him. Red and White were already standing next to Alex, while G.I.R., MIMI, Stitch, and Wolf were impatiently shifting, ready for the descent. Seeing no one hesitating, Claire and Rebecca hurried to join the others. The elevator finally arrived. The doors slid open with a metallic rustle. Alex stepped in first, leisurely taking a drag from his cigarette. After waiting for the others to enter, he pressed the button for the lowest floor. The ride deeper into the complex began. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 312 - 312: Not the Greatest Masterpiece While Alex and his group, now joined by Claire and Rebecca Chambers, were entering the facility, the other squads hurried to reach him as soon as possible to provide support. Everyone understood perfectly: Alex had already managed to eliminate one of the key opponents who could have stood in their way. And what was most remarkable ¡ª that enemy turned out to be Saeko''s father, who had switched sides. However, he was defeated by Alex and was now aboard the aircraft carrier, receiving medical attention. Saeko''s father was highly respected among martial arts masters. So when the people on the beach saw Michikatsu being carried on a stretcher, accompanied by members of the Sun-Woo clan, many of the masters sighed heavily, realizing that even one of their best allies had ended up on the other side of the barricade. Nevertheless, now was not the time to dwell on it. Everyone was awaiting further orders from Alex to begin the evacuation operation for the survivors in the laboratory ¡ª if any were still alive at all. They all knew well the terrible fate that awaited anyone who fell into the hands of the Evil Corporation''s scientists. In Alex''s absence, with Yuriko, Brunhilde, and Coco also away, the main burden of organization fell on Saya''s shoulders. She coordinated the squads'' movements, fully aware of the responsibility on her shoulders. One wrong decision, and the lives of dozens of people fighting to destroy the bloody nests ¡ª and prevent the appearance of new demons on the island ¡ª could be at risk. Saya received real-time information from drones hovering in the sky and monitored the squads'' movements through her technological glasses. She sat inside an improvised command tent at a long table, surrounded by allies: Seol from the Sun-Woo clan, Svetlana, Balalaika, Mister Chang, and Hayato ¡ª all of them tensely awaiting her orders. "Saya, we have one wounded. We need assistance," came a voice through the communicator. "I see you. Sending help, hold on," she immediately replied. Saya glanced at Seol. She nodded silently, and a group of fighters from her clan immediately moved out to provide support. Those who had long been involved in training and commanding fighters couldn''t help but note how quickly and efficiently Saya reacted. Barely a minute later, another urgent signal came in: one of the groups had been surrounded by demons and could not move forward. "My brother and I will go. Let''s see if these demons are much different from the ones we dealt with in Korea," said Sogetsu, standing up from the table, casually holding a bottle of alcohol. "Your help won''t be necessary. I''ll get there faster," Kensai interrupted with a grin, quickly leaving the tent. Sogetsu chuckled, watching his younger brother dart away. He nodded to Lady Ma before leaving himself. Lady Ma just sighed heavily, wearily rubbing her forehead. Ever since Alex had managed to save Sogetsu, he and Kensai hadn''t stopped arguing. If it weren''t for her constant interventions, they might have been fighting every day. Still, there was a silver lining: because of their constant quarrels, Kensai no longer had time for his usual antics, like peeking at girls in the showers ¡ª something Lady Ma secretly felt quite pleased about. "I don''t like this," Svetlana muttered, watching the drone footage. "Agreed. Everything is going too smoothly. Considering what we''re dealing with, it''s suspicious," Balalaika said, lighting a thin cigar. "No, everything is going as planned," Saya said calmly, adjusting her glasses and glancing at the women. "We''re moving faster than the bloody nests can react. They haven''t yet sensed the danger and started spawning even more abominations. We know there are those who can control the horde. Most likely, Wesker is one of them. Right now, all his attention is focused on Alex, who has entered the facility. Wesker has no time for us. If he knew we were destroying the nests... the situation would be much worse." Both women involuntarily nodded in response to Saya''s words, impressed by how clearly and competently she had laid out the current situation. Svetlana and Balalaika were still amazed that someone her age could take on such responsibility and coordinate actions so effectively in the midst of battle. Saya herself didn''t allow any distractions ¡ª she understood perfectly well that even the slightest mistake or delay could lead to unforeseen consequences that would ruin the entire carefully planned operation. Meanwhile, requests for support were becoming more frequent, and Saya was directing reinforcements to different areas of the island: delivering ammunition and explosives, evacuating the wounded, and fortifying positions. Fortunately, they had a vaccine against the zombie virus, so there was no longer a risk that someone would hide an infection out of fear of being eliminated. "Pinkie, we''re done here. Where''s my cupcake?" Rebecca''s voice came through the communicator. "I''ve told you a hundred times, stop calling me that, Greenie!" Saya responded irritably. "Alex is already descending into the lab, I''m tracking him through GIR." "Kay. We''re heading to the complex then, we''ll try to catch up to him before he wrecks everything," Rebecca answered and immediately cut the connection. Saya was about to say something else, but, as always, Rebecca ended the conversation too quickly. Gritting her teeth in frustration, Saya decided not to waste time arguing and simply sent the girls Alex''s coordinates. The other squads were also slowly moving toward the complex, while the number of blood nests on the island was rapidly decreasing. However, the fewer nests remained, the fiercer the demons'' resistance became. At first, they could destroy them without much trouble, but now the demons were acting more aggressively, launching attacks and hindering the squads'' advance. "Saya, we''re done. We''re moving to the complex too. Where''s Alex now?" Chun-Li''s voice came through the general channel. "I already sent the coordinates. He''s gone down into the labs," Saya replied. "Got it. Talk to you soon," Chun-Li said, ending the call. Meanwhile, Alex, along with GIR, MIMI, Stitch, Red, White, Claire, and Rebecca, was descending in an elevator leading straight into the underground laboratories. Alex already knew nothing good awaited them down there. Back in Okinawa, he had ripped memories from one of the Evil Corporation''s mercenaries and learned that people were being transported to the island for experiments. At that time, he hadn''t yet known that Wesker was behind it all ¡ª the mercenary''s memory only mentioned a scientist giving the orders. At that moment, Saya contacted Alex and informed him that reinforcements were heading his way ¡ª the girls were coming to support him. Alex looked at those already with him in the elevator and smirked. He wasn''t alone, but an extra pair of hands definitely wouldn''t hurt. According to the map, the laboratories sprawled across a vast area, and it would take a lot of time to comb through everything by hand, especially considering that at the end of the path, Wesker himself was waiting, holed up at the very top of the complex like the final boss in a video game''s last chapter. Alex doubted Wesker would have the patience to wait, so just in case, he asked Red to monitor his movements through the network, to prevent any escape attempt or surprise attack. "I wonder who''ll greet us down there?" Claire asked, glancing at Alex. "They''ll greet us for sure. They''re already prepared," Alex replied calmly, showing her his phone. Claire and Rebecca leaned closer to peer at the screen. The surveillance footage showed a squad of armed soldiers taking combat positions and aiming at the elevator doors. "Maybe we should get out through the elevator shaft? So we don''t get shot like targets?" Claire suggested, turning to Alex. "You can try. But I''m too lazy. They won''t have time to do anything anyway," Alex shrugged. "You''re too confident if you think you can handle them under a hail of bullets," Rebecca remarked, giving him a stern look. "You''ll see soon enough," Alex smirked. "For now, step back against the walls so you don''t get accidentally grazed, just in case someone manages to pull the trigger." Claire and Rebecca were still not entirely convinced by Alex''s words, but seeing his carefree expression, they decided to trust him. After all, Alex had single-handedly destroyed an entire city while fighting off a horde of undead, so dealing with armed soldiers should be even easier. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Claire and Rebecca moved to the sides to avoid being accidentally hit by a stray bullet, Alex looked at Red and White, checking if they were ready. Both android girls confirmed their readiness once again. Alex didn''t ask GIR, MIMI, Stitch, or Wolf, because he knew these companions were always ready for anything ¡ª just give them a reason. The elevator was approaching the correct floor and finally stopped. Alex realized they had arrived and smirked. The elevator doors began to slowly open, and the first thing he saw was rows of soldiers, lined up and aiming their guns at them. "Target in sight, fire..." shouted the leader of the soldier group. However, his voice was cut off at the end ¡ª he never managed to finish. The entire corridor fell into an eerie silence. Claire and Rebecca had been expecting a barrage of bullets, but, cautiously peeking out from their cover, they saw that Alex had disappeared. Peering around the wall, they noticed Alex already standing behind the soldiers. All the fighters stood frozen, unable to move, while the leader still held his hand up, as if still trying to give the order to open fire. Alex slowly sheathed Yamato, and the familiar click echoed in the corridor. After that, the soldiers'' bodies began to slowly fall apart into neatly cut pieces. With dull thuds, the body parts hit the white floor, and thick crimson blood quickly stained it a deep red. Claire and Rebecca looked in surprise at Alex''s calm face, then shifted their gaze to the soldiers'' bodies, now reduced to unrecognizable pieces. Red and White, ignoring the shocked girls, calmly walked towards Alex on their heels, stepping over the blood without a second thought. GIR, MIMI, and Stitch deftly jumped onto Wolf''s back and followed them. "Are you two going to stand there for long? Or should I move you so your shoes don''t get stained with blood?" Alex asked lazily, glancing at the girls. "No... It''s just that everything ended so quickly, I''m kind of impressed," Claire said, still shaking her head in shock. "You killed those people so quickly... It''s kind of scary," Rebecca added, looking at him warily. "Who said they were people?" Alex raised an eyebrow, looking at her in surprise. "Then who were they?" Claire asked, pointing at the soldiers'' bodies. Alex approached the nearest decapitated body, lifted the severed head, and pulled off the mask so the girls could see for themselves. Beneath the mask was something horrifying: gray skin crossed by black veins, sharp deformed teeth, and bloodshot eyes that still seemed to burn with fury even after death. Both girls understood what Alex meant: these were not people. Cautiously stepping over the floor, trying not to step into the blood, Claire and Rebecca moved closer to him. They drew their weapons and began scanning their surroundings. "So, where to next? According to the map, we''ll be wandering here for a while," Rebecca asked, glancing down the long corridor. "We''ll find some unlucky guy and ask for directions," Alex smirked, lighting a cigarette. "Doesn''t your Red know the way?" Claire asked, nodding at Red, who was standing motionless with a cold expression. "She does. But it''s easier to ask someone. After all, maybe the unlucky one has the information we need," Alex said, placing his hand on Red''s head and gently stroking her hair. Red felt Alex''s hand on her hair, and a faint smile appeared on her cold face. She glanced at her sister, White. When White met her gaze, she immediately understood that Red, in her own way, was asserting her superiority ¡ª just like the girls around Alex usually did. Alex, however, didn''t notice the silent exchange of looks between the two android girls. He was focused on something else ¡ª they needed to find a scientist and extract all the necessary information from his head to avoid wasting time on a lengthy search. Once he stopped stroking Red''s hair, Alex moved first. Wolf walked beside him, with GIR, MIMI, and Stitch comfortably perched on his back ¡ª the whole team was ready to cause some serious chaos in the underground lab. As they walked through the corridors, Alex peeked around corners, trying to avoid potential ambushes. His main interest was in the office spaces of the scientists on this underground level. However, it seemed like all the scientists had huddled in one corner and didn''t even dare to poke their heads out of their hiding spots. "Where did everyone go? It feels like there''s no one here except that group of soldiers," Rebecca said, scanning the empty laboratory rooms. "Be careful," Alex warned and abruptly pulled Rebecca back. Before Rebecca could understand what was happening, a bullet whizzed past her face. It struck the wall and exploded. Alex was slightly surprised ¡ª he didn''t often come across such powerful explosive rounds. Quickly peeking around the corner, he noticed a new ambush of soldiers. But the most interesting part was that behind them stood an old man in a white lab coat, whose face literally begged to be struck. Before the next bullet could reach his face, Alex ducked behind the wall again. "What''s going on?" Claire asked, still holding the stunned Rebecca by the shoulders. "I almost got shot. Thanks, Alex," Rebecca breathed, regaining her composure. "You''re welcome," Alex replied lazily. "We ran into an ambush. And at the head of the soldiers is a scientist." "A scientist?" Claire asked for clarification. "Have no idea. But his face made me want to hit him immediately," Alex shrugged, leaning against the wall. "From your description, only one person fits," Red interjected. "The lead scientist from the Africa branch. His name is Liam Baker. Fifty-three years old, single, devoted his whole life to genetic engineering. He worked under Oswell E. Spencer, then was hired by Live Corporation. After the discovery of the ''Stairway to Heaven'' flower in Africa, he conducted experiments on the local population." Alex raised an eyebrow as he listened to the information. After thinking for a moment, he peeked around the corner again. Their gazes met ¡ª Alex and Liam Baker. The scientist frowned, and at his command, the soldiers opened fire on the wall behind which Alex and his group were hiding. Alex ducked again as gunshots rang out. "Liam Baker! Surrender! I promise it won''t hurt when I get to you!" Alex yelled from behind the wall. "Go to hell! You''ll never defeat my greatest creations!" came the response. Alex smirked, amused by the scientist''s pompous words. He suspected that the "greatest creations" were the soldiers, clad in heavy armor like real tanks. He even had the thought that these might be some kind of Uber-Soldiers who had escaped from another universe. "Well, if he doesn''t want to surrender the easy way, I''ll make him," Alex said lazily. "And how are you going to reach him?" Claire asked, showing Alex the footage from the cameras. "They''re at the far end of the long corridor. I don''t want to downplay your abilities, but this won''t be easy." "Wolf, attack. Kill everyone except the scientist," Alex commanded, looking at his faithful companion. A metallic growl came from Wolf. His steel claws dug into the floor with a loud crash, and a mechanical mask dropped over his face. Before anyone could react, Wolf lunged forward, and the corridor was filled with the screams of Liam Baker and the sounds of chaotic gunfire. A second later, the sound of a chainsaw screeching, Stitch''s manic laughter, and GIR and MIMI''s fanatic shouts about "purging the heretics" joined in. The sounds of flesh being cleaved and the roar of chainsaws echoed throughout the corridor. Claire and Rebecca, driven by curiosity, cautiously peered around the corner and saw a real bloodbath: GIR, MIMI, Stitch, and Wolf were tearing the armored soldiers apart. Those who had once looked like living tanks were now nothing more than bloody wreckage. Blood flowed in rivers across the floor, staining the walls and even the ceiling. Leaning lazily against the wall, Alex calmly watched the carnage. At that moment, he smirked, thinking that soon he might not even have to intervene ¡ª his little helpers would do all the dirty work for him. All that would be left was to kill the final boss and move on. The thought made Alex smile involuntarily. A few seconds later, the bloodbath subsided. Only the wet scraping sound remained ¡ª something was being dragged across the floor. Alex put his phone back in his pocket and saw his loyal helpers dragging the bound Liam Baker by his leg. The scientist''s mouth was carefully gagged to prevent him from making noise. "Dad, we''re done," GIR proudly announced, letting go of Liam. "All the villains have been purified of corruption!" MIMI joyfully added. Alex smiled and patted all four on the heads, praising them for the excellent work. Once done, he turned his attention to Liam, who, despite being bound, shot him a look full of rage. Alex smirked, squatted next to him, and coldly spoke: "Didn''t expect this, did you? My little ones are way better than the trash you dared to call your ''greatest creation.'' A trash scientist with trash results. And that''s all you''ll ever be ¡ª in the past, present, and future." "Ugh, even I felt a pain in my heart from your words, Alex," Rebecca said, clutching her chest with feigned hurt. Alex gave a quick smile, glancing at Rebecca, then at Claire, who was barely holding back a smirk. He shook his head. He still couldn''t understand why people around him quickly started behaving so carefree. Maybe it had something to do with him... or with Hestia''s blessing, the goddess of family and home. "Alright," Alex drawled, "let''s chat. And keep in mind: if you start yelling, I''ll make sure you stay quiet again." With that, he removed the gag from Liam''s mouth. "You think you''ve won already?" Liam hissed through gritted teeth. "These soldiers were my greatest masterpiece for a reason. You can''t destroy them by simply ripping apart their bodies! They''re much more than you can imagine!" Alex raised an eyebrow, intrigued. Rebecca and Claire exchanged tense glances. Without another word, Alex shoved the gag back into the scientist''s mouth and stood up. He walked toward the corner with the girls, and they cautiously peered around it. What they saw made Alex frown. From the torn bodies of the slain soldiers, black tendrils began to emerge, dripping with a thick, viscous liquid that resembled tar. Alex immediately understood what he was up against: it was the Ouroboros virus. Liam, who had discovered the "Stairway to Heaven" flower, had obviously experimented with it and created these monsters. "What the hell..." Claire whispered, watching the tendrils coil around the corpses. "It''s the Ouroboros virus," Alex explained calmly. "Created from the Stairway to Heaven. Very nasty stuff." "And how do we deal with it?" Rebecca asked, looking to Alex for orders. "Liam said they''re not so easy to kill..." Alex smirked and pointed at GIR. "Simple. GIR, burn them all to hell." GIR saluted, pulled a flamethrower from behind his back, and with shouts about purging heresy, charged down the corridor, chanting fanatic slogans. Within seconds, the corridor was lit up by bursts of flames and the howls of a creature infected with the Ouroboros virus. Liam, lying on the floor, watched in horror as his masterpiece was so easily destroyed. Alex caught the look of shock on his face and gave the scientist a smirk. While Claire and Rebecca were occupied watching the strange mutated creature burn in the fire, Alex crouched down in front of Liam. Without wasting time on words, he grabbed the scientist by the head. Fear gripped Liam ¡ª true, primal fear that surged from the depths of his soul. But he didn''t have time to react: in the next moment, an agonizing pain pierced him, causing his whole body to seize in spasms and veins to bulge on his face. The pain was so unbearable that Liam''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Meanwhile, Alex silently sifted through his memories. The more he saw, the stronger the fury in his heart grew. What unfolded before him was enraging. He knew that the kidnapped people would be experimented on. But knowing and seeing it with his own eyes were two completely different things. Now Alex was completely convinced: people like these scientists didn''t deserve a chance at redemption or mercy. Those who could conduct inhumane experiments on children deserved neither forgiveness nor compassion. Holding back the rising rage, Alex loosened his grip. Liam''s head hit the floor with a dull thud. His face froze in an expression of unbearable pain, his eyes wide open as if he had endured unimaginable suffering until his death. Alex remembered the faces of all the scientists involved in these atrocities and made a firm decision: none of them would leave this underground lab alive. However, within Liam''s memory, Alex saw something else: a recollection related to prisoners who were still somewhere deep within the complex. "What''s with him? He was fine just a moment ago¡­" Claire muttered, noticing that Liam had died. "Maybe his fragile heart couldn''t handle the fact that his so-called masterpiece turned out to be just a burning pile of trash," Alex replied calmly, shrugging. "You know, on paper, he''s a genius, but in reality, he''s nothing. When their egos collide with reality, people like him break quickly." "Tell me about it!" Rebecca nodded. "There was an old weirdo at the institute where I taught. Thought he was incredibly smart. I outdid him ¡ª and the next day, he quit. Haven''t heard from him since." "Poor guy. Imagine: a girl barely over twenty outshines you, and your whole life falls apart. If I were in his place, I''d probably burn your house down too," Alex smirked. "Are you serious right now?!" Rebecca asked, horrified, staring at his face. "Rebecca, your house, like the institute, is already gone. So what should I burn? Your bunk in the cabin? Or your underwear?" Alex raised an innocent eyebrow. "Hey! Not my underwear! Where am I supposed to find new sets of bras and panties, if there''s a zombie apocalypse going on with a hint of Armageddon?!" Rebecca protested, wagging her finger at him. Alex smirked and touched his communicator to relay the situation in the lab to the others. Everything was just beginning, and their group had already encountered the first serious obstacles. What awaited them deeper in the complex ¡ª traps, monstrous experiments, or something worse ¡ª was still anyone''s guess. Alex briefly reported that the path to the elevator was cleared, except for the dismembered bodies of soldiers, but warned everyone to be extremely cautious when descending. "Are there any survivors?" Valmet asked over the general channel. "I mean, besides the scientists and soldiers?" "There are," Alex replied briskly. "In the depths of the lab. Prisoners who were subjected to experiments. One scientist let it slip about them¡­ just before his fragile little heart couldn''t handle it." "I knew you were so scary that a single look could frighten anyone," Soap''s laughter came through the channel. "Shut up and hurry up," Alex grumbled, rolling his eyes. "The lab is huge, and God knows how many people need to be evacuated from here." "We''re close," Cammy responded. "We''re approaching that huge door you kicked down. We''ll be there soon." "Cupcake, we''re on our way too," Rebecca added, laughing cheerfully. "So don''t kill everyone without us. I want to see these ''masterpieces'' you mentioned for myself." "No problem. We''ll move slowly. Just follow our tracks," Alex replied with a grin. "You mean the blood trails?" Chikita clarified. "Pretty much," Alex responded carelessly, ending the conversation. Alex looked at his group, checking if everyone was ready. Just then, G.I.R. ran out of the corridor, slightly covered in ash from burning Liam''s "greatest creation." Everyone was ready to move on. Their path led deeper into the lab, where, according to the memories extracted from Liam''s mind, the kidnapped people were waiting to become test subjects for the mad scientists. This time, Alex walked at the front of the group, so no one would accidentally get caught in crossfire in case of an ambush. As they moved through the corridors, Alex noticed the light around them suddenly turning an unsettling red ¡ª a bad sign. "Red, what''s going on?" he asked, looking at the android girl. "Wesker managed to take control of the security system. I''m trying to regain control," Red quickly replied. "And that''s bad... I don''t even want to know what kind of security system we''re dealing with," Claire muttered with a slight sigh. "Laser traps, turrets, gas, failed experiments¡­" White began listing off. "Alright, got it. There''s too many of them," Claire interrupted her. "But the point is ¡ª now all of this will be directed at us." Alex frowned, realizing the gravity of the situation. The main thing was that the rest of the infrastructure was still under Red''s control. He asked Wolf to help her regain full control. Wolf approached the nearest terminal; his tail transformed into a cable, and he connected to the system, starting to provide support. "I''ve regained control, but unfortunately not completely," Red reported. "Wesker managed to release the failed experiments. They''re now under his command." "Well, that''s not the worst part," Alex stroked his chin thoughtfully. "The main thing is, let''s hope the rooms with laser traps don''t suddenly activate." "Can''t rule that out," Red added seriously. Alex sighed heavily and asked Red to warn them when approaching rooms with possible traps ¡ª lasers or turrets. Even though part of the system was under their control, Wesker could still try to take command at the most inconvenient moment. Moving deeper into the lab and fending off ambushes from mutated soldiers, the group pressed on. "There''s a corridor ahead, equipped with lasers," Red warned. "So, what now? Are we looking for a way around?" Claire asked, glancing at Alex. "Nope. That''ll take too long. I prefer to go straight," Alex replied, shaking his head. Alex slapped his hand against the wall, and the entire corridor instantly cracked, sparks of electricity shooting from the fissures. Giving a thumbs-up, he signaled to the others that the way was clear and confidently moved forward. Claire and Rebecca even clapped at Alex''s actions. "If you deal with all the traps like that, we''ll get to the destination in no time," Claire said, stopping her applause. "I told you, I don''t like taking detours," Alex replied with a smirk. But before he could take another step, something monstrous fell from above ¡ª a creature seemingly made from multiple bodies, resembling a terrifying Frankenstein monster. Without any difficulty, Alex grabbed the creature by its face ¡ª if it could even be called a face, given how distorted it was from numerous experiments. Wasting no time, he slammed the monster into the wall with all his strength. The wall cracked even more, but the creature didn''t die ¡ª it kept writhing, trying to reach Alex. Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise. Releasing the creature, he let it fall to the floor. He wanted to check something. When the creature hit the ground, Alex focused, using his spatial manipulation abilities. Taking a step forward, he watched as the creature''s body slowly began to sink into the wall. Realizing the experiment had worked, Alex calmly approached, closing the distance and increasing the pressure with each step. The creature was pressed harder and harder into the cracking wall, until, with a loud pop, its body exploded, splattering blood everywhere. Claire and Rebecca stared wide-eyed at Alex, who had effortlessly dealt with the monster. "How did you do that?" Claire asked in shock, not taking her eyes off him. "Hard to explain," Alex replied with a slight grin, scratching his chin. "But to sum it up: I created an invisible wall in front of me and crushed the creature like a press." Claire and Rebecca simply nodded in silence. To them, Alex''s abilities were still a mystery, shrouded in fog. Alex smirked and continued on, looking forward to what other interesting abilities he could "borrow" to fight enemies. He briefly glanced at G.I.R., who gave him a thumbs-up, showing that everything had been recorded from the best angle. Alex easily smiled back and nodded. One day, he''d show his family in Orario what he had to face in this strange world. After all, it''s better to see it once than to hear about it a hundred times. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte Chapter 313 - 313: Fear Kills After passing through the corridor filled with laser traps ¡ª where a Frankenstein-like monster had fallen from the ceiling onto Alex, only to be effortlessly dealt with ¡ª Alex and his group moved deeper into the laboratory. Alex was particularly interested in the room where people captured on Wesker''s orders had been held. Horrific experiments had been performed on them. Even now, Alex felt an unpleasant aftertaste in his soul after reading the memories of the now-dead Liam. In the scientist''s memories, Alex had seen them conduct experiments even on children ¡ª and what those children had turned into after the monstrous procedures. Just thinking about it made Alex want to destroy the entire laboratory down to its foundations and kill Wesker, the mastermind behind all this horror. But besides killing Wesker, Alex also wanted answers. He suspected ¡ª or rather, was almost certain ¡ª that it was Wesker''s fault Davoth had been able to find a path into this world. As they continued walking through the laboratory''s corridors, which resembled a true labyrinth with countless branches, Alex realized that without a map of the facility, they would have been wandering here all day ¡ª something they couldn''t afford in their situation. Avoiding yet another ambush ¡ª or rather, swiftly eliminating the demonic soldiers ¡ª Alex and his group moved deeper and deeper inside. For the most part, the fighting was handled by GIR, MIMI, Stitch, and Wolf, who had taken on the task of wiping out all soldiers and failed experiments that either jumped out of side corridors or dropped from the ceilings. Each creature looked more grotesque than the last, as if they had escaped from the worst nightmares. At the moment, Alex, Claire, Rebecca, Red, and White were taking cover behind a wall while GIR, MIMI, Stitch, and Wolf dealt with the latest ambush in a trap-filled corridor. Although Red had regained control over most of the security systems, Wesker had still managed to sabotage some of them, and certain traps now operated autonomously, making them impossible to deactivate. Alex leaned lazily against the wall, waiting for his assistants to clear the next obstacle from their path. Rebecca and Claire had already gotten used to the fact that they hardly had to do anything ¡ª Alex''s assistants handled all the work far more fiercely than any enemy standing in their way. Claire and Rebecca even began wondering whether it had been necessary for them to join Alex in the first place, considering how little their help was actually needed. While Alex continued to relax and Claire and Rebecca questioned their usefulness, the sounds of gunfire and screaming in the corridor finally died down. "Looks like they''re done. We can move on," Alex said, putting his phone back in his pocket. "Why do I feel like we''re just tagging along for company?" Rebecca asked, looking at Alex. "Exactly. We''re basically doing nothing ¡ª all the work''s being handled by your assistants, or as you call them, your ''kids''. I haven''t even fired a single shot this whole time," Claire said, shaking her head. "Not for nothing. For example, you''re a former TerraSave member, and thanks to your experience, you know how to organize people in a dangerous situation and lead them to safety. And Rebecca here is a former medic from a special unit, so when we find survivors, your skills will be crucial," Alex said, glancing at the girls. "No wonder you have so many girls around you. You seduce them with your speeches ¡ª it''s hard to argue against you," Claire said with a smirk, looking at Alex. "Almost. There''s love mixed in there too," Alex said exaggeratedly, making a theatrical gesture with his hand. "Yeah, love and your sweet talking," Rebecca added in the same exaggerated tone. Alex smirked and headed down the corridor where the carnage had just occurred. Red and White followed him without hesitation. Claire and Rebecca exchanged glances, smiled, and went after them. Stepping into the corridor, Alex saw the aftermath of the massacre his little helpers had caused: everything around was destroyed, bodies were scattered everywhere. Now they all stood before a closed door. Alex approached GIR, MIMI, Stitch, and Wolf, curious about why they were staring at the door. Listening carefully, he caught muffled sounds coming from the other side. Someone was in there. There were two possibilities: either it was a scientist who had managed to escape and lock himself in to avoid becoming a victim, or it was a staff member who had hidden there at the very start after the alarm was triggered. "Why are they all staring at the door?" Claire asked, noticing everyone''s focus. "Someone''s hiding in there. Now the real question is ¡ª who exactly?" Alex replied. Alex stepped closer to the door and tapped on it lightly. Almost immediately, he sensed the person inside flinch in fear. Raising an eyebrow, Alex pulled out his phone and connected to the security camera inside the room where someone was hiding. He didn''t want to simply phase through the wall ¡ª Claire and Rebecca would definitely have questions he didn''t feel like answering. Claire and Rebecca leaned in to look over his shoulder. On the phone screen appeared a man around forty years old in a lab coat. Alex recognized him instantly ¡ª a face he could never forget. One of the scientists responsible for the monstrous experiments on captured people and children. Thomas Johnson. One of Wesker''s followers, obsessed with the dream of immortality and eternal life. Claire and Rebecca looked questioningly at Alex. In response, he simply showed them the man''s dossier, so the girls could understand just what kind of scum was hiding behind the door. After scanning through Thomas''s criminal record, Red also provided additional personal data on the scientist ¡ª pushing the girls into outright fury. Behind the door was a true piece of garbage, one of those it was hard enough even to track down. Putting his phone back in his pocket, Alex approached the door again with a slight smile on his lips. "Tommy, my boy... Open the door, I know you''re in there," he said, lazily tapping his fingers against the metal surface. But silence reigned behind the door. Thomas knew very well that he had been discovered. But what terrified him most were the four strange creatures that had wiped out an entire squad of modified soldiers in mere minutes ¡ª soldiers who were supposed to represent the "next step of evolution" towards immortality. All his precious test subjects had perished before he even fully realized what was happening. Now, all Thomas could do was hide in the room and pray they wouldn''t find him. But luck had already abandoned him. He didn''t know who was standing on the other side of the door ¡ª and he didn''t want to. After all, he hadn''t yet achieved his "great" plans, the ones he had pursued his entire life. Then, the voice came again, as if it sounded right inside his head: "Tommy, my boy... I can smell your fear. I can feel it coursing through your veins, creeping into your heart. I can sense how your mind is filling with panic and your body is freezing in terror... You weren''t afraid when you were stealing the lives of innocent children, experimenting on them. So why are you trembling now, Tommy? Come out quickly, before the fear completely devours you." Alex''s voice was quiet, almost a whisper, echoing against the walls and intensifying the suffocating atmosphere. Thomas felt the lights in the room dimming. Children''s screams began tormenting him ¡ª piercing, desperate, and relentless, even when he clamped his hands over his ears. Each scream stabbed into his consciousness, tearing it apart from within. The lights flickered, shadows stretched and twisted, and objects in the room seemed to come alive. He could feel dozens of invisible eyes watching him. His heart pounded wildly, his veins felt heavy as lead, and every breath became harder to take. He tried to gulp in air, but the panic tightened around his throat even more. The pain in his chest intensified, as if a red-hot needle were piercing his heart. Thomas clutched his chest, trying to stop the pain, but it only grew stronger. And then he saw them ¡ª the silhouettes of children, standing in the shadows. With every passing moment, their outlines became clearer. As the ghosts of his victims neared him, Thomas let out a terrible, primal scream filled with raw fear. The last thing he saw before darkness consumed his vision was the small hands of the children reaching out to him. His heart couldn''t take it. He died with his face twisted in pure, genuine terror. A shrill scream echoed from behind the door, causing Rebecca and Claire to flinch. Alex grinned, showing his teeth. Fortunately, the girls didn''t notice the expression on his face ¡ª otherwise, they would have been just as terrified as the poor Thomas had been by his scream. Both stared at the door in confusion, where the tragedy had just unfolded. Alex wiped the smile off his face, realizing that Thomas''s death was entirely his doing. A simple fear spell, slightly enhanced, had driven the poor man to heart failure. But Alex felt no sympathy ¡ª Thomas had earned that death. "What was that?" Rebecca managed to say, her voice barely above a whisper. "That scream gave me chills¡­" "I don''t know. Maybe he got scared," Alex replied indifferently, hiding his smirk. "That''s one hell of a scare," Claire muttered, still hearing the echo of the dying scream in her ears. "Well, I guess it''s understandable. His poor little heart couldn''t handle my friendly tone and polite tapping," Alex shrugged lazily. Claire and Rebecca exchanged looks, watching Alex with a serious expression while he spouted nonsense. But with Thomas dead, there was no reason to stay here any longer. They had to move quickly to the rooms where the kidnapped people were being held. Alex wasn''t planning to waste any time either. The thought of what condition the prisoners might be in, and how many were still alive, troubled him. Picking up the pace, he turned down another corridor ¡ª and unexpectedly ran into someone. He barely had time to blink in surprise before Cammy hit the floor with a dull thud. Alex bent down to help her up, but just then, Renka literally flew into him, wrapping her legs around his waist and kissing him on the face. The girls, seeing Alex, sighed in relief. At first, they had thought it was another group of strange soldiers, the kind they''d already encountered in this nightmarish place. If it hadn''t been for Rory pointing the way, they would have definitely gotten completely lost. Although, to be honest, the apostle''s help was dubious ¡ª following her directions, they had begun to seriously doubt whether they would ever escape. Alex felt a slight moisture on his cheek and smiled warmly at the girls. They responded with equally warm smiles. "Alright, Renka, get off Alex. He''s not just yours," Chun-Li said cheerfully, easily pulling Renka off of Alex. Renka wanted to protest, but she was quickly deprived of that opportunity. As soon as she was removed, the other girls also approached Alex ¡ª each of them gave him a quick kiss. Alex felt his face being covered in kisses. Claire and Rebecca were the most stunned: witnessing such a display of affection made them feel quite awkward, especially considering both girls were still single. GIR, MIMI, and Stitch started hopping around excitedly, boasting to the girls about their "achievements" and waiting for praise. "I''m happy to see you too. But how did it happen that we ran into each other here, instead of you catching up with us?" Alex asked in surprise. "There''s nothing surprising about it. You can thank Rory for that," Rei replied with sharp sarcasm, casting a glance at the apostle. Alex turned his gaze to Rory, who gave him an embarrassed smile and stuck her tongue out. He realized he was clearly missing something important... Why had the girls listened to her instead of following the blood trail left by his group? The girls looked at Rory reproachfully. They had collectively decided that they wouldn''t be listening to Rory''s suggestions next time. "And what did she do?" Alex asked, though he already had a rough idea of the reason. "She said she knew a shortcut to you," Chun-Li sighed. "In the end, instead of just following the obvious trail, we stumbled upon a group of strange soldiers... And a couple of scientists who shot themselves in the head before we could ask them a single question." Alex smirked, glancing at Rory. He approached her and gently ruffled her hair, understanding that she had genuinely tried to help, even though the result was questionable. He also made a mental note to find out more about those strange scientists who had put bullets in their heads. The girls couldn''t really tell him much about them; they preferred to kill themselves rather than be captured alive. Sighing, Alex remembered that he needed to introduce Claire and Rebecca to the other girls so they wouldn''t feel like strangers. The introduction went smoothly and warmly ¡ª even though they hadn''t met before, they knew about each other. "So, where are you headed?" Renka asked. "Since we''ve run into each other, let''s go together. Otherwise, we''ll get lost again if we decide to listen to Rory." "We were heading to where they were keeping the people who were being experimented on or were going to be," Alex explained. The girls nodded and followed Alex. Along the way, they took the opportunity to get to know Claire and Rebecca better, asking them about their pasts. Renka, as usual, climbed onto Alex''s back, settling comfortably, and whispered to him about what had happened with Saeko''s father. It was already known that her father had ended up on the enemy''s side, and this question had been bothering Renka. Alex calmly replied that Saeko''s father''s situation wasn''t much different from her uncle Sugetsu''s, who also had turned to the side of evil. Renka silently nodded, accepting the answer, and the journey continued in silence. But as soon as Alex''s face appeared around the next corner, a fist flew at him with great force. Alex effortlessly intercepted the punch, halting it halfway. Cammy and Chun-Li reacted faster than the others: the former instantly shoved the attacker aside, while the latter fired her gun, assisting Shigure, who had thrown shurikens that pierced the aggressor''s hands. When the man lowered his hands, everyone could see his face clearly. Before them stood a tall man with gray hair and a body marked by scars. Alex looked at the attacker with interest¡ªhe seemed familiar to him. Judging by the expressions on Chun-Li and Cammy''s faces, they recognized him too. "Do you know this idiot who attacked me?" Alex asked, squinting skeptically. "This is Bryan Fury," Cammy explained, crossing her arms over her chest. "Half-machine, half-corpse. Hard to call him an ordinary human." Alex nodded, finally recalling where this character was from. In this strange mix of universes, he had long stopped being surprised by encounters with familiar heroes. But Bryan wasn''t going to wait for them to finish their conversation¡ªhe lunged at them again. Renka immediately jumped off Alex''s back to avoid being in the way. Bryan appeared in front of Alex and threw a deceptive punch at his face, sharply changing stance and attacking with a kick to the torso. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alex calmly deflected the punch, easily pushing the attacker back. Bryan, performing a flip in the air, landed on his feet and, without wasting time, pulled a mini grenade launcher from behind his back, firing instantly. Seeing the projectile coming toward him, Alex calmly opened the sheath of Yamato, drawing the blade just enough to slice the projectile in half. The two halves of the grenade dropped to the floor, making a sharp metallic sound. "Hey, we''re fighting with our hands!" Alex said indignantly, raising an eyebrow. "Or should I pull out a gun too?" Bryan didn''t answer, immediately charging again. Alex smirked and rushed toward him. Their clash echoed through the hallway. Bryan unleashed a flurry of punches and kicks at Alex, but he avoided every one with a lazy smile. Lifting his leg, Alex dodged a blow, then, in response, dropped his heel down like a guillotine, smashing it straight onto Bryan''s skull. With a dull crack, Bryan''s face slammed into the floor, and a web of cracks immediately spread across the floor. Alex didn''t give him a chance to recover¡ªhe casually lifted his opponent''s body into the air with his foot and, with a swift spin, sent him flying with a powerful blow. Bryan crashed with a loud thud into the massive iron doors, but even then, he hadn''t regained his senses: Alex was instantly by his side, driving his knee into his chest, finally smashing the iron doors with Bryan''s body. When the dust settled, Alex approached and saw the lifeless body of the half-cyborg. The final blow had turned his core into a pile of scrap metal, crushing his ribcage inward. Turning away from Bryan''s remains, Alex surveyed the room. What he saw made him clench his fists with a sharp crack. Massive vats stood around the hall, filled with murky liquid. Inside, small, horribly deformed bodies floated. Their twisted faces were frozen in expressions of pain and suffering. Alex immediately understood who these beings were, and rage consumed him. He could feel the emotions emanating from the mutilated bodies¡ªdespair, pain, and hopelessness. "Hey, that was quick... What the hell is this..." came Chun-Li''s voice, rushing in after him. Her upbeat tone quickly shifted to surprise and then to disgust when she saw what was happening. Her face turned pale, and her hands instinctively clenched into fists. The other girls followed them in, but what they saw left them in shock. Not only Alex, but also the girls knew perfectly well who these deformed bodies belonged to. The bodies in the vats belonged not only to children but also to adults who had undergone torturous experiments at the hands of mad scientists who had followed Wesker. "This is horrible... I can''t believe these people were treated so cruelly. Their bodies are literally twisted by the experiments," Rebecca said, her voice filled with pain. Alex could only nod in response. He didn''t just see it¡ªhe felt the emotions of these unfortunate people, turned into monsters and trapped in these glass prisons. With a heavy sigh, Alex approached the console and cut the power to all the capsules to give them the peace they deserved, so they would no longer suffer. One by one, the capsules shut down until the light vanished from the entire room. "I think you did the right thing. It''s better to let them die than leave them in this state... I can feel their pain too," Rory said quietly, taking Alex''s hand. Alex nodded again. He understood: even if he had saved these people, they would still remain broken. Their souls had been forever scarred by the horrors they had endured. The best solution was to give them peace, rather than prolong their suffering. The other girls stood in silence, their hearts reflecting the same pain. It was hard for them to even imagine the torment these unfortunate children and adults had gone through to end up turned into monsters. Alex touched his communicator: "Becca, are you there?" "What happened, cupcake?" Rebecca replied. "Your voice doesn''t sound right. Did something upset you?" "Are you and the girls already in the lab?" Alex asked, sighing heavily. "Yeah, we''re following your blood trail. What happened?" Rebecca asked cautiously. "It''s a long story. Anyway, you''ll have work to do. Find all the scientists who worked here and deal with them. All of them, without exception. I''ll send G.I.R., MIMI, Stitch, and Wolf to help you with the search," Alex said, rubbing his eyes from exhaustion. "What happened over there, Alex?" Valmet asked, joining the conversation. "Even I can tell something''s wrong with you." Alex sighed deeply and briefly explained what they had encountered in the lab, what they had seen, and who was responsible for it. The girls accompanying Rebecca had heard enough. Rebecca was the most furious. Briefly promising Alex she would track down all the scientists, she disconnected. But Alex could clearly hear her grinding her teeth in anger. And the rest of the girls clearly shared her fury. Alex looked at G.I.R., MIMI, Stitch, and Wolf and gestured for them to support Rebecca''s group. G.I.R., MIMI, and Stitch saluted in response¡ªfire burning in their eyes. Wolf silently bowed his head, threw the trio onto his back, and took off toward Rebecca and her team''s position. "What should we do next?" Miu asked, gripping Alex''s hand. "I don''t feel comfortable staying here..." Alex gently squeezed her hand: "We''ll search everything here. There should be a room nearby where they kept people." The girls nodded and scattered to search for the room where the people were kept. Only White and Red remained by Alex''s side, standing just behind him. Alex took another look at the mangled bodies in the capsules and snapped his fingers. The bodies inside exploded, turning into a thick red liquid. Lighting a cigarette to calm himself, Alex moved deeper into the lab. Passing rows of vats, he once again found himself before a heavy iron door that looked especially sturdy. From Red, he learned that behind this door were people intended for experiments, kept in an unconscious state to prevent them from escaping. Alex nodded, approached, and kicked the door with force, breaking it inward. The sound of the door crashing drew the attention of the girls, who came over to see what he had found. Inside the room, Alex saw numerous capsules with people deep in sleep. Some faces he recognized immediately, others seemed unfamiliar. "Well, well... they got her too," Chun-Li said, pointing at one of the capsules in surprise. Alex followed her gaze and saw a woman in the capsule¡ªit was Juri Han, a long-time rival of Chun-Li. Both of them had gone through similar fates: both had lost their parents due to M. Bison, the head of Shadaloo, who had ordered their deaths. Only the paths of the two women had diverged. "Is she your friend?" Alex asked, looking at Chun-Li. "Friend? We''ve fought so many times that I don''t even remember how many exactly," Chun-Li said, rolling her eyes. "I thought you were friends. You both have similar fates," Alex remarked. "How would you know... Oh, right, you''re the all-knowing Demon King who knows everything about everyone," Chun-Li said with a slight smirk, playfully punching Alex in the shoulder. "You forgot the most important thing: I''m also your husband," Alex added with a playful grin, raising an eyebrow. Chun-Li smirked and kissed him on the cheek. Alex walked over to the control panel and began deactivating the capsules, asking the girls to help those who might wake up disoriented after being under anesthesia for so long. The girls immediately began inspecting the capsules. Suddenly, a cry rang out: "Barry!" Rebecca exclaimed, seeing a familiar face in one of the capsules. "Did you recognize someone too?" Alex asked, turning to her. "Yes, it''s Barry Burton. We worked together in S.T.A.R.S.," Rebecca replied loudly. Alex raised an eyebrow, though he wasn''t too surprised. Barry had once been Wesker''s comrade, and it wasn''t shocking that Wesker had used him in his experiments. Alex also hoped that Barry''s daughter, Moira, was okay. Losing his daughter could have completely broken Barry. Alex warned the girls to prepare and pressed the activation button. The liquid in the capsules began to slowly recede, and soon the capsules started to open. The girls carefully helped the weakened people to the floor. At that moment, Claire, Miu, and Renka ran into the room. "We found people in cages!" Claire reported. Alex immediately wanted to know their condition. According to the girls, it was less than ideal: the people looked exhausted and could barely stand. Alex nodded and contacted Saya, asking her to send people for evacuation and a team of doctors. Saya confirmed that reinforcements were on the way. Turning to White and Red, Alex asked them to meet the people at the elevator and bring them here. White and Red nodded and immediately left. "You guys start releasing the people from the cages. Help is on the way," Alex said, addressing Miu, Claire, and Renka. "Alright. But these people look very weak and exhausted," Miu quietly remarked. "That''s not surprising, considering everything they''ve been through," Rory sadly added, shaking her head. Claire, Miu, and Renka went to release the people from the cages while the others carefully helped lower the rescued individuals from the capsules. Rebecca quickly moved between them, checking each person''s condition to make sure no one had serious injuries. But the silence didn''t last long. One of the rescued suddenly opened their eyes and immediately lunged into an attack. "Dammit, you bastards! You thought you could keep me here?!" Juri screamed, not caring who her fury was directed at. In a blind rage, she attacked the first person she saw¡ªChun-Li. But Chun-Li clearly wasn''t about to let herself be beaten. Their kicks collided in midair, causing a powerful shockwave, and both women stepped back. However, Juri, still in a rage, charged again. Chun-Li and Juri exchanged a series of fast and powerful blows, destroying everything around them. Alex, watching the fight, frowned. He didn''t want the battle to continue¡ªespecially near people who were just starting to regain consciousness. In an instant, Alex appeared between them, easily intercepting their strikes. "Enough, you two," he said calmly, holding their legs in the air. Chun-Li was the first to retract her leg and glance at Alex. He, in turn, casually threw Juri back. She landed smoothly on her hands, flipped over, and stood at a safe distance. Alex quickly assessed her and sighed. Juri was only wearing bandages hastily covering her body¡ªessentially, she was almost naked. Gradually regaining her senses, Juri stared at Chun-Li, who stood behind Alex. "What are you doing here, Chun-Li?" she sneered. "Did they capture you too and turn you into a puppet?" "Unlike some people, I wasn''t captured and locked in a capsule like a lab rat," Chun-Li retorted calmly. Alex sighed tiredly and rubbed his forehead. His mood was clearly souring. Meanwhile, Juri shifted her gaze to Alex. Her eyebrow arched slightly¡ªshe was clearly sizing him up. "And who''s this handsome guy?" she asked, smirking. "This is my husband," Chun-Li replied with a smile, wrapping her arms around Alex''s neck. "What? Husband?!" Juri exclaimed in surprise. "Since when do you like men? I thought you... uh... had other preferences." Alex silently shook his head, his face showing a mix of exhaustion and indifference. "I see you''re coming to your senses. Maybe you should get dressed?" he asked, casting a blank look at her. Juri snorted and, loosening the bandages around her body, mockingly said. "What, is my outfit bothering you? Or maybe you want to see more? You''ll ditch this ''long-legged'' one and come over to me?" Alex looked at Juri with a tired expression as she slowly loosened the bandages around her body. His eye started twitching ¡ª a clear sign of an impending headache. He was one hundred percent sure: another pair of girls was about to show up, and they would argue endlessly with each other. This time, it would be Chun-Li and Juri. Once, Alex had considered Chun-Li calm and balanced. But that opinion was shattered the moment Juri entered their lives. Turning his gaze to Chun-Li, he immediately noticed: another second, and she would snap. Chun-Li''s face tensed, and there was a dangerous glint in her eyes. Meanwhile, Juri, grinning, continued to provoke Alex, clearly enjoying the situation. Not getting the reaction she desired, Juri disappointedly removed her hands from the bandages, realizing that Chun-Li''s "husband" wouldn''t easily fall for her games. "You''re no fun," she dramatically complained. "Aren''t you men supposed to be drooling over a half-naked girl?" "Maybe you''re right," Alex answered calmly. "But given the situation we''re in, I couldn''t care less. And for the love of all that''s holy, put something on." Not wanting to waste more time on arguments, he removed his haori and casually threw it toward Juri. The fabric landed right in her face, freezing her in complete shock. Slowly pulling the haori off her head, Juri looked at Alex in confusion, who at that moment was massaging his forehead as if in despair. Then her gaze fell on Chun-Li, whose face now held a triumphant, almost victorious smirk. A vein popped on Juri''s temple, but instead of a burst of anger, her lips curled into a sly smile. Draping the haori over her shoulders, Juri deliberately inhaled its scent, throwing a mocking glance at Chun-Li. The tension between the two women quickly reached its breaking point ¡ª just a little more, and the room would have turned into a battlefield again. But the sudden sound of a lighter stopped them. Alex leisurely lit a cigarette and gave a heavy glance at both Chun-Li and Juri, clearly signaling that now was not the time for bickering. Meanwhile, Cammy was busy helping a familiar giant ¡ª Zangief, who had also been found among the prisoners in the capsules ¡ª regain his composure. Alex just waited for the main rescue team to finally arrive to evacuate all the freed prisoners, knowing that a headache from the ongoing chaos was just around the corner. To be continued... +3 Chapters on my Patreon: p*treon.com/GreedHunte